《Dawning Skye》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1: First Wedding Day


    ¡°WHERE IS SKYE?!¡±


    ¡®Am I hearing things? Or did someone just call me name?¡¯


    The sun shined brightly as it streamed through the windows, bouncing off of the almost-white marble floors of the castle. It stung the eyes of the young woman who was hastily being escorted down the great hall, towards the banquet room.


    Skye had walked down this hall her entire life, but never had the floors ever seemed so blinding. It was an odd detail to focus on, but focus was hard toe by that day. She had sworn she¡¯d heard someone calling out her name.. Her mind had a haze about it. The bride was tired, but her nerves kept her from falling to the exhaustion.


    ¡°SKYE!¡±


    Horses nickered loudly outside, drawing thess from her thoughts. She could hear men yelling as she walked, and swore she¡¯d heard her name called again. Anyone present in Moonstone Castle should¡¯ve been in the banquet hall; aside from the guards. Focusing on the ruckus instead of her feet, the bride nearly fell. Righting herself; Skye chided her own idiocy.


    ¡°Are ye alright? Why did ye trip?¡± the old servant escorting her asked with concern in her tone.


    ¡°I could¡¯ve sworn I heard-ah, nevermind. Ima sure ¡¯tis nothing,¡± thess focused on her walking, convinced her servant must not have heard the ruckus.


    .....


    ¡®The bride needs to walk down the aisle, not trip down it,¡¯ she thought to herself.


    The morning was cool, but the sun was quickly warming the day as the noon hour struck. She couldn¡¯t eat much that morning, now her stomach was twisting in knots. It was her wedding, but she could find no happiness in the thought. For Skye believed that little happiness could be found in what came after.


    The life of a normal girl is what awaited Skye Moonstone. She would marry the man her father has chosen, eat, then depart for her new home. It was nothing like the life she¡¯d originally nned, but that life had died years ago, with him...


    ¡®I will bare Jacob¡¯s children, and live a simple and quiet life.. I will do what father has ordered me to, since he wouldn¡¯t listen.. I suppose that is what is expected of me as a woman, and I have no other choice in the matter,¡¯ the bride thought bleakly.


    ¡°Lady Skye, we must hurry! Yer father will be furious if yerte to yer own weddin!¡± her servant nearly shrieked as she huffed with the pace.


    ¡°Do not worry yer self so, Peggy. We¡¯ll be fine! Father knows that Ima never on time. That¡¯s why he told me noon when the ceremony isn¡¯t til half past that,¡± the bride replied as she kept to Peggy¡¯s slower pace.


    Skye¡¯s servant had been by her side for as long as thess could remember. Peggy was closer to her than her own mother had been. Skye¡¯s parents were more concerned with their wealthy lifestyle and maintaining it, than her. Money and position had always been what was most important to them. It was also the motive behind who they had chosen as her future husband, or so thess suspected.


    Skye had no bond with him, and barely knew him. The little she did know made her doubt her freedoms would be kept. As she stepped closer to the their destination, the bride¡¯s mind began to wonder.


    ¡®What will me days be like now? At least here, I could ride me horse how I like.. Or cook in the kitchens whenever I felt bored, or found me self disinterested in me studies. Would Jacob even allow such things? Tis notmon for a woman of status to cook, and he seems like the type who cares far too much about what others think.. ¡®


    Skye¡¯s thoughts became more erratic as her panic built from her unanswered questions..


    ¡®So few women are educated like me self.. Will there even be anyone there I can talk with, aside from Peggy? Will he still let me continue me studies, or will he forbid me? And what will he say when he sees me riding astride instead of sidesaddle like a ¡®respectabledy¡¯? Fat chance he lets me keep Thoth; that beast of a horse will probably scare him.¡¯


    In a sh, they¡¯d made it close to the doors of the banquet room. Skye hesitated when she saw the guards. Her life was about to be very different, but very boring. Especially if her future husband was like most men. ¡®Jacob is nothing like Him...¡¯


    A spark of anger began to build her ire. No matter who her husband would be, Skye would be herself. No one was going to take her freedom; even if she had to run to the Hignds to get away. She grew up believing she¡¯d be able to make her own choices, and Skye refused to change on the fact; even if the groom was not her choice.


    ¡®I will Not turn into one of those submissive and docile housewives that has no say or will in her own life! I¡¯ll die before that!¡¯ Skye thought to herself, stoking her ire further.


    As courage found her again, Skye walked up to the doors. Peggy gave her bairn¡¯s hand a gentle squeeze, apanied by a toothy smile. Tears gathered at the corners of her eyes as she nodded at thess she¡¯d seen as her own child all these years. The young woman smiled back at her with all the warmth she¡¯d held in her heart for the old woman. After a moment, Peggy left herdy¡¯s side to go and take her ce amongst the other household servants. As well as let them know that the bride had arrived. Leaving her to face her fate alone.


    The ruckus from outside seemed to have died down, making Skye curious at to what it was even about to begin with. She¡¯d sworn she¡¯d heard her name called, but hadn¡¯t recognized the voicepletely. It had definitely been a man¡¯s voice, and a strange feeling gripped her heart when she tried to think on whom it could belong to. Shaking her head slightly, thess attempted to rid herself of the feeling bubbling up from her gut.


    Clearing her head, Skye took onest deep breath as the violinists began to y. She smoothed a non-existent wrinkle from her dress, and nodded to the guards. They smiled politely, and opened the doors wide. So as not to obstruct the guests¡¯ view of the bride as she entered.


    Hair down and flowing to show her untouched state; Skye Moonstone was a sight to behold. The light rebounded off of her white, diamond-studded dress. Causing some of the guests to turn away a moment. It was lined with silver and white gold along the trim and bust. Her father wanted to disy both his daughter, and their status to her future husband and his family. Her red-gold curls bounced with every step she took. The closer she came, the clearer her future husband¡¯s face became.


    Skye had known Jacob for two years, but not once had he ever spoken at length with her. In fact, the only words she had ever heard from him were of how attractive she was to him. He made her feel ufortable, and her skin crawled to know that he would be the man with whom she would spend the rest of her life with. She knew there would never be love between them, and her heart ached slightly for it. But at least, eventually; she would have her own children to love.


    ¡®That will be enough for me, I think,¡¯ Skye thought sadly.


    As she reached the halfway point down the aisle, the features of her betrothed came into focus. He was only an inch or so shorter than her father, which was still much taller than her. He had very light, golden-blonde hair that was of medium length, braided and pulled back. His jawline was somewhat soft, and his eyes were a bright brown color. His shoulders and chest were wide, and very muscr. He had served in the king¡¯s army as a wall man; running all manner of gear up and down the stairs. He was also trained in swordsmanship and grappling, from what her maids had told her.


    Indeed, they knew quite a bit about Skye¡¯s future husband. Including things only a woman coulde to know about a man. One maid in particr had made it a point to describe him as ¡®vigorous¡¯ and ¡®the best beddin she¡¯d ever had¡¯. It had both disgusted and irritated her to find out at first. Then again, that could also work in her favor. She did not see herself as one of those women who would seek out their husband¡¯s affections. ¡®Better he find a mistress to upy his time with.¡¯


    ¡®But I will still have toy with him... to bare his children,¡¯ Skye shivered as the thought popped into her head, and her eyes met those of her betrothed.


    Only once had Skye seen the look he gave her now. And even then, it made her stomach turn. Jacob was good looking enough, but his eyes held smoldering ice. He looked her up and down; like how a wolf eyed a doe before ripping into it¡¯s flesh. A cold shiver ran up her spine again. Skye¡¯s heart began to beat erratically in her chest, and her pace slowed significantly.


    Suddenly, all she could think about was running.. Running to the stables, jumping on Thoth, and riding until the ck beast could no longer. Not that it would really help. Her future family was currently the wealthiest in all of Alcon Kingdom; next to the royals. They would hire the best trackers money could buy, and hunt her down. She exhaled a shaky breath at the thought.


    ¡®Liar...¡¯ the random thought popped into Skye¡¯s head as she panicked inwardly.


    The lords anddies stood now, and her father was beginning to look impatient. Skye¡¯s slow in pace had been obvious. Some of the guests were makingments about bridal nerves, but she didn¡¯t care. The look in Jacob¡¯s eyes had changed to icy hostility. He held out his hand with a huff, as if to try and quicken her pace. As she reached out to ce her hand in his, the doors to the room flew open. Five men d in armor with the king¡¯s insignia upon their chest tes marched through the doors, and down the aisle.


    The man who led them made eye contact with Skye as he passed. His eyes were a vivid green, and familiar to her. It was gone the moment it had registered, but Skye could¡¯ve sworn she¡¯d seen a smirk..


    ¡®Was it even there? Why is my heart pounding? Could he have been the one callin¡¯ out for me before?¡¯ Skye thought as she dly put her hand down to her side, and took a half step back; allowing the men to pass.


    The green-eyed knight now stood between them, with his broad back to Skye. She didn¡¯t even need to look at her father to know he was furious. This was supposed to be his perfect show of wealth and power: now interrupted. A vein on his neck bulged, and his face turned as red as his hair was in his youth. Taking two long strides, he closed the distance between him and the man; standing only two feet or so apart. He stood next to Skye¡¯s betrothed, who was clearly seething with rage at the interruption as well.


    ¡°What the bloody Hell is going on?! Who are you? What right do ye have to interfere with me Daughter¡¯s marriage?!¡± the Lord practically roared.


    ¡°Good to see you too, Lucas. It has been some time, but I never knew Lord Moonstone to one to break a contract,¡± the man replied with an obvious smirk.


    ¡°Contract? What contract?! Who the devil are ye, boy?!¡± the lord yelled out of consternation.


    ¡°I am Tidas MacArthur, son of King Magnus MacArthur, Third Royal Prince of Alcon. And I havee to collect my bride!¡±

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2: My Betrothed


    Gasps, murmuring, and overall shock from the guests erupted in the banquet room. Lord Moonstone stood frozen, recognizing the young man as soon as the name left his lips(as did Skye). The shock was expected, for the prince supposedly died two years ago. At least that was what Skye was told: what her father was supposedly told by the royal messenger. She had been contracted to Tidas since the age of five. It¡¯d been an indispensable deal to both parties at the time.


    Until recently, Skye¡¯s family had been the wealthiest family in Alcon. Lord Moonstone was well liked and very charismatic, making him popr amongst the nobility. Her mother was an heiress due to her previous marriage, as well as her own family¡¯s wealth. Lucas had married Lidia Drummond without the consent of her grandfather, her only remaining rtive at the time. He came around once he learned of Lucas¡¯ heroism, and of his raised station due to it.


    The lord¡¯s youth was spent mainly in service to the king. He had been on guard duty when the king¡¯s younger brother attempted to take the throne by means of murder. Skye¡¯s father was injured; taking a stab to the shoulder. However, he¡¯d saved the king¡¯s life in the process. Earning himself a massive raise in status.


    After a few times socializing, Lucas had King Magnus¡¯ favor and friendship. They often yed strategy games together whenever he found himself in the Royal Pce. Even if he was meant to be on duty at times. After Lucas had finished his service, their friendship not only remained intact, but grew.


    Along with a reward for saving him, King Magnus also proposed a royal match. Lucas Moonstone was strong, smart, and had married into great wealth. He was the type of man the king didn¡¯t want venturing too far. All he had to do was marry one of his children off, and the familial bond would guarantee financial backing and loyalty to His crown. For while he did see Lucas Moonstone as a dear friend, the man was also a cunning businessman; first and foremost. Nobility status was one of the few things he could not achieve using just his shear will. Considering it was a royal contract, Skye¡¯s father had jumped at the opportunity.


    The prestige and security that came with being connected to the royal family was worth killing for, to him. For many reasons; some even King Magnus was not fully aware of. For Lucas saw the weight of the burdens his friend already carried. And had no wish to add to them. He needed only to raise his daughter to be good and chaise, and his family would be secure.


    .....


    Lucas had nced at his daughter who now stared with raised eyebrows at the prince. He wondered what she thought for a moment, but dismissed it. Regardless of how she felt on the matter, he would do whatever would keep her safest. No matter how it hurt Skye; she would live.


    Head spinning with all that had happened within a few minutes, Skye strained to listen. She had a hundred questions running through her mind. ¡®Why did the pce assume he was dead? Where had he been these past few years? Why did he look almost nothin¡¯ like the snot-nosed, scrawny littled who used to tease me? Told me that me hair was a sign of bein¡¯ a demon spawn?¡¯


    As she stared at his broad backside, Skye couldn¡¯t help but take measure of him.


    Tidas¡¯ hair had been almost ck as a boy. Now it had a soft, dark brown tone to it. It was lightest on top, most likely faded by the sun. His short hair was a drasticparison to his fellow warriors who all sported long, braided hair. His face was very pleasant: defined cheekbones with a strong jawline. His shoulders were broad, his mid-section lean and long. His legs looked like armor-wrapped logs, and hisplexion was darker than she remembered. ¡®Maybe he¡¯d been at sea?¡¯


    As thoughts bombarded her, Skye¡¯s father¡¯s voice broke the chaos; ¡°Prince Tidas?! How.. What? Where were; why did we receive a royal message stating yer demise?!¡±


    Skye¡¯s father¡¯s demeanor shifted drastically from anger, to shock, to joy. This was the man he¡¯d originally nned on his daughter marrying, now back from the dead. He smiled at the thought of gaining all that he assumed was out of his reach. The Crown Prince had been married off years ago, and his children were not old enough to contract to Skye. The second oldest prince was a political marriage to a neighboring kingdom. A king in his own right now, and out of Lucas¡¯ reach. But now Tidas was back, and so was his ¡®Original n¡¯.


    Lord Moonstone approved of the boy, even as a child. Smart, articte, and he had the king¡¯s wit andmon sense. His bravery and strength had already been proven. The only thing that was missing was experience, and maybe some weight. For thed could¡¯ve been mistaken for a twig.


    Now stood a man; one Lord Moonstone could give Skye to without worry. Which cleared his conscience slightly, nowparing his daughter¡¯s other option that stood in front of him. Jacob¡¯s business reputation aside; rumors hade to his ears of the young man¡¯s ¡®preferences¡¯ when it came to his way with women. Although he had not heard of anything truly terrible, Lucas did not like it. If he had known before the contract was signed, he would¡¯ve tried to find an alternative to gain his means..


    Lord Moonstone did not like the Fowlers in general. The father was beyond greedy, and generally spineless. He made a small fortune being a very good yes man: making deals with less than reputable men. Then when his son took over their merchant guild three years ago, he expanded their tradings to the three neighboring kingdoms. There were nows restricting it, but most didn¡¯t do business with the Sync Kingdom; out of respect for the King of Alcon.


    The prince was back now, and That contract and n took precedence over the other one with the Fowlers. Not even they would argue against the king¡¯s wishes. Lord Moonstone¡¯s smile reached his eyes with his joy and relief as he stared at the young man, awaiting his reply.


    ¡°That, my lord, is a rather long story to be told. And not all of it is for the ears of fairsses, such as your sweet daughter,¡± Tidas turned his head to stare at Jacob before he finished, ¡°My bride to be.¡±


    Jacob looked very much like Skye¡¯s father first did. Hisplexion was bright red with his anger. His white-blonde hair only made it look worse. He shifted to the side to face Skye¡¯s father, who was still smiling like a fool. Realizing his folly, he nodded and began to attempt to make amends.


    ¡°Jacob, me apologies to you and yer father. This is the king¡¯s youngest son. He was originally supposed to marry Skye, but we¡¯d received word that he¡¯d died in battle two years past. That is also why my daughter is eighteen and still unmarried.. They had been promised to each other very young. Ima sorryd, but if Prince Tidas is here to collect Skye, Ima in no position to deny him. He¡¯s contracted to her, and her to him. The King himself put forth and signed it,¡± Lord Lucus exined.


    ¡°And what of the contract ye hold with me and mine?! He was certified dead by the kingdom! I¡¯ve waited over a year for me bride! Tis Our wedding day! Do you know how many proposals I have turned down?! I¡¯ve already epted yer bride price, and shall not return it!¡± Jacob screamed, cutting at Lord Moonstone.


    ¡°You may keep the bride price as reprimand, with not a fuss from me. Tis a small pricepared to what I could lose, should I offend the king. Only a fool would risk His ire. And you¡¯d be a damned fool to go against yer own King! ...Let us discuss this in me quarters. I will give ye all the details, and then maybe the prince can exin how he bested the reaper. Everyone! Enjoy the feast on me! We have much to discuss, as Ima sure ye have much to gossip about. Peggy! Take Skye to change from her dress!¡± Lord Lucus ordered, his irritation apparent.


    As Skye turned and took a few steps to leave, Jacob darted around Tidas and grabbed her by the arm. She tried to pull away, but that only made Jacob squeeze harder. The look in his eyes scared her; as if he med her for what had transpired. Suddenly, anger surged within her. ¡®As if any of this was me doing?!¡¯


    Fear and confusion left her face to be reced by fiery indignation. She grabbed his wrist; digging her nails into his flesh. A sharp bark escaped his mouth as Skye twisted it until he¡¯d released her. He raised his arm as if to strike her, but Skye stood her ground. Instead, the action had caused his arm to be grabbed with force.


    ¡°I believe that is MY fianc¨¦e you justid a hand on, sir.. Do so much as Move in her direction again, and you will do so with one less arm attached,¡± Tidas spoke in a cold, even tone; his left hand resting on the hilt of his sword while his right hand bruised the bastard¡¯s arm.


    Jacob¡¯s face contorted with unchecked rage. At that moment; he yanked his arm away, and immediately put his right hand on his hilt. Before Jacob could do more, he was surrounded by the prince¡¯s men. All with their swords pointing at his neck. Shock and terror traversed his face before a piercing scream broke the tension.


    It was one of the servants that had bragged to Skye about Jacob¡¯s bedding of her. Apparently the scene had been too much for her, and she¡¯d fainted. Skye fought the urge to roll her eyes, as it was considered udylike. But the woman was known to be over dramatic.


    The soldiers looked to their prince for whatever order he felt like giving. They were His loyal men, and battle tested. He had saved their lives more times than most of them could count. Not even the king had higher say to them than their prince. Seeing the sign to lower their weapons, the guards did so. But still kept them unsheathed and at the ready.


    Tidas took an imposing step towards his target, standing only inches from him. He wasn¡¯t much taller than Jacob, but seemingly towered over him as the prince said, ¡°If I Ever see you touch Skye again, I¡¯ll dly kill you myself.¡±

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3: The Nerve


    All color drained from Jacob¡¯s face as he nodded his agreement. Once Tidas had moved away from him, the bastard shot Skye a look that sent a clear message to her: watch yourself. What the hell did she do to earn his ire?! She was not but a pawn in all this. If Jacob has issues, it was with the two men in front of him.


    Skye gathered up her skirts once again with a huff, and joined Peggy, who was anxiously waiting by the door. Once they¡¯d hurried from the room, and the guests were served. The men left to discuss the events. Lady Drummond stayed back to tend to her guests and direct the servants.


    Once in the privacy of her rooms, Skye quickly undressed and changed into afortable dark green dress with dark-gold colored trim. It was well fitted; showing her curves, but not much skin. She then slipped on her shoes, and opened her door. To her surprise, one of Tidas¡¯ men was standing guard; ready to escort her to her father¡¯s quarters.


    ¡°My prince has sent me to fetch you, mydy. He believes that since this involves your future, you should be present; if you so wish. However, if you do not wish to face that vulgar man again, Prince Tidas will understand your absence. He¡¯ll have your father speak on your behalf,¡± he finished with a bow.


    Shock appeared on Skye¡¯s face, but only for a second. Never had her father involved Skye in the choices made about her life. She never expected her future husband to be any different. But then again, the prince was not her father, and certainly Not Jacob. She had trained herself these past two years not to fight against her fate. It was the same for most women: why would she expect life to be any different for herself? Skye had decided to hide her wit, and do whatever must be done to protect the little freedom she would¡¯ve had.


    After pondering a moment, Skye replied, ¡°The prince is most gracious for considering my feelings. I shall take up his offer to include myself in.... the nning of my own future.¡±


    The guard smiled before replying, ¡°Aye mdy. One ought to have a hand one¡¯s own future.¡±


    .....


    As they walked to the lord¡¯s quarters, Skye thought of the Tidas she once knew. He had always teased and picked on her, but was never cruel. It was all themon things boys did to girls; tug on her hair, steal her dolls, ssh mud on her, etc.. It brought a smile to her face thinking about it. When news of the prince¡¯s death had reached her, Skye had locked her memories of him away. Forgetting most of her feelings towards him except when one particr memory would asionally arise.


    One time; Skye hade home covered in mud from a y date with the prince. The clothes she would wear to her y dates with him were expensive. Her father got so mad at her that he had threatened to have her whipped. Skye could only cower and cry, unable to exin the circumstances. The fear of her father at that moment was too great. She remembered thinking: ¡®Would it even matter to him that it was Tidas¡¯ fault?¡¯


    When the young prince burst through the door and volunteered to take the beating for her, Skye knew he¡¯d grow up to be a decent man(given time). Maybe even a good husband; someone she could love.


    Skye shook herself from her thoughts as they¡¯d walked. ¡®That was years ago, though,¡¯ she thought.


    She had no idea what kind of man Tidas was now. Considering how he¡¯d reacted to Jacob grabbing her, she decided that he couldn¡¯t have changed too much. Or at least she hoped so... Since it seemed that He was to be her husband now. Skye was still lost in her thoughts as they entered her parent¡¯s quarters, and went to her father¡¯s office. Her father, Tidas, Jacob, and Jacob¡¯s father were all standing around her father¡¯s desk; as if waiting for someone.


    ¡°Finally! Took you long enough, wench,¡± Jacob hissed as Skye entered the group.


    ¡°Do not speak to your Betters in such a manner, sir,¡± Tidas retorted.


    ¡°My better?! How is this Woman my better in any way? Sh-She¡¯s just a woman!¡± Jacob bellowed.


    ¡°Skye is My future wife, and considered a Princess in the eyes of my father, the King. She is beautiful, kind, and intelligent; all the things a princess should be. Any ill will towards her, is ill will towards the Crown. Now sit down and shut your bloody mouth, before I have you drawn and quartered right here and now!¡± Tidas was in Jacob¡¯s face now as his anger for the man hit it¡¯s limit.


    Before anything else could happen; Jacob¡¯s father pped him in the side of his head hard enough to make his son stumble, and cause his ears to ring. He¡¯d caught himself before falling over. Jacob looked over to his father with a scowl on his face. Lord Fowler had taken one intimidating step in his son¡¯s direction, causing him to drop his dirty look.


    Jacob¡¯s father stared daggers at him before saying: ¡°Shut your mouth, you stupid fool! How dare you talk to the prince that way?! If ye don¡¯t shut yer mouth, and he does decide to follow through with his threat: I¡¯ll help tie ye to the damn horses Myself!¡±


    With his father¡¯s reprimand; Jacob went, sat, and sank into a seat set off in the corner by a window. It took everything Skye had to keep her face straight. She so badly wanted tough out loud at the wrath he had brought upon himself. Since she had known him, Jacob had always acted very spoiled.


    Skye always made sure Peggy was near whenever he was around her. She got the distinct impression that he would be dangerous if left alone with her. And she thanked the gods for not having to marry him. But most of all, she wanted to thank Tidas. His timing had been down to the wire, but she was grateful he¡¯d saved her from Jacob.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business. Ima hungry, and simply wish to solve this dilemma,¡± Skye¡¯s father stated with gusto.


    ¡°Agreed, Moonie! Let us be done with this so we may begin the nning of our wedding, and the festivities to follow. Come Skye; this involves you as well,¡± Tidas turned to his fianc¨¦e with a dazzling smile as he motioned to her to move closer.


    ¡°Aye, Prince Tidas,¡± was all the reply he got as the strange nickname caused Skye to quirk an eyebrow in curiosity at her father.


    Lucas coughed as he looked away from Skye. That was Not a story his daughter should hear. He looked to the prince with a pleading look. When a devilish smirk was returned, he sighed deeply.


    Lord Moonstone knew Skye would ask about it eventually. Better the story be told in front of him, allowing some small amount of self defense to be had. Although, truth be told; the ¡®bare¡¯ truth had gotten him countlessughs, and sealed many dealings over his long years. Hearing embellished versions from friends and business associates over said years had helped to ensure his reputation went far.


    The matter took some time to resolve. On top of paying for the other half of wedding expenses; Jacob tried to demand twice the bride price. As rpense for having to find another bride. His argument was all motivated by greed. He clearly had no love towards Skye, just her family¡¯s wealth. It was obvious that He held no affections toward her other that lust, but Tidas wondered how Skye felt about the situation?


    ¡®Did she have feelings for that brute?¡¯ Tidas doubted it, based off of her reaction to his touch and the marks left on his wrist. Most women would not risk punitive actions as she did. But then again, anyone who would¡¯ve touched Skye with ill intent would¡¯ve been dead before they could raise a hand to her.


    Skye was strong, willful, and daring as a child. And the kindest person he had ever met; after their initial meeting. Even though he was a prince, she never treated him differently from the other children. He was just another boy to her. No one special; so that made her special to him.


    As ad, Tidas felt she would be more than a wife, she could be apanion to him. Someone to share his life, worries, and thoughts with. And now that she was a woman, he was captivated by her beauty. Even now, in her everyday attire; she was everything he wanted.


    The green of Skye¡¯s dress made her red-gold hair stand out beautifully. Her face was small and slightly heart-shaped. Her skin was like porcin; aside from some sporadic freckles on either side of her nose. Her eyes were an odd mix of blue-grey. Skye was much shorter than he was now, but Tidas found it only made her cuter. And her dress showed a heavenly outline.


    Skye had curves in all the right ces, not like the women he¡¯d often seen at court. They were sticks who picked at their food, wasting a goodly amount of it. Enjoying food was one of life¡¯s greatest pleasures to Tidas. And he hated dainty eaters.


    ¡°I think that covers it. Our deal will remain intact, with the exception of the marriage. We will have to go to court to find a suitable recement for my son, but everything else should work out fine, so long as the king approves,¡± Lord Fowler stated with a smile, offering his hand to seal the deal.


    Jacob had not said a word since his father¡¯s reprimand. He sat silently, staring daggers at Skye any time the lords weren¡¯t looking. He had wanted Skye the moment he¡¯d seen her when she was fifteen. Her father had begun inquiries of marriage for her when he had learned of the prince¡¯s death. The Fowlers had made it a point to scare away any other potential suitors that might¡¯ve been a better match than the depraved bastard.


    Jacob had tried to be alone with her on several asions, but that damn servant of hers was always about. If he had been able to be alone with her, this would all be a moot point. Whether Skye had wanted it or not; she would¡¯ve already had his child in her belly..

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4: With Respect


    *****Content Warning: Language*****


    ¡®That damn prince.... I should be taking Skye right now! She should¡¯ve been mine!¡¯ Jacob¡¯s thoughts turned dark as he sat alone, imagining all that he would¡¯ve done to her.


    ¡®I¡¯ll have to find that servant wench once we¡¯re done in here.¡¯ He thought as he adjusted himself in his chair, before getting up to retire for the night.


    ¡®She liked it rough before... Let¡¯s see how much the whore can take,¡¯ Jacob thought as he left the room with his father.


    After the Fowlers left, Lord Moonstone turned to the prince and asked, ¡°So do I get to hear the Tale of the Lost Prince, or must I wait?¡±


    ¡°I will tell the tale once our dinner is served. My men and I have not had a decent meal in days, and you know how I love my food, Moonie,¡± Tidas replied with a friendly pat of his shoulder.


    ¡°Why do you call me father Moonie?¡± Skye asked, feeling the pressure leave her after the Fowlers did.


    .....


    Tidas was happy Skye had finally talked. She had barely said anything the entire time, even though it directly affected her future. It was strange to him that she¡¯d remained so quiet, even during the signing of their new contract. She was so outspoken as a child and youngss. That had been one of the things he¡¯d found most attractive about her. That, and her hair; despite what he had told her when they were children.


    Tidas smiled a giant grin that sent Skye¡¯s heart pounding before replying, ¡°Because the first time I ever met your father, that¡¯s how my father introduced us.¡±


    ¡®Not exactly an understandable exnation,¡¯ Skye thought.


    As if reading her mind, Tidas added with a rakish smile; ¡°Now, ask me why my father calls him that.¡±


    ¡°You need Not tell my daughter of that, do ye Tidas, me boy? Ass should respect her father,¡± Lord Moonstone pleaded to the prince, looking abashed.


    ¡°Perhaps she will see you in a better light for it?¡± Tidas teased.


    Lucas stared at the prince before replying, ¡°Not a light in which I wish me sweet daughter to see me in.¡±


    ¡°Would that be.... Moonlight, my darling?¡± Skye¡¯s mother had finally joined them, approaching the prince after entering, with a hand extended and a wide smile.


    ¡°Oh Lidia! Always good for a pun!¡± the prince replied as he kissed Skye¡¯s mother on her hand, then they all shared augh.


    All except Skye. She had not seen her parents act like this in a long time. Her father made a joke of some sort, as well as her mother. Even though she had not an idea of what they were talking about, it made her smile. They acted simr to this when she was younger. But not since word of the death of the prince. ¡®And why were they not more disturbed by his reappearing?!¡¯


    ¡°Will someone please either speak or walk? The prince is not the only one slowly starving to death,¡± Skye interrupted irritably.


    As they all readied to leave, Tidas called to Skye. He wished to walk together, and to also chat a moment about what had happened. Skye agreed to stay behind and speak alone with him, which was extremely odd of her, or so she thought. Never had she ever been alone with a man, other than her father. She was still finding it hard to believe that Tidas was alive, let alone the man before her. They stood a few feet apart, looking at each other for several moments before the prince spoke.


    ¡°I never had the chance to ask before. Based on how you reacted when he touched you, did you have..¡± Tidas didn¡¯t even finish the question before Skye answered.


    ¡°Gods No! I would Never let that man touch me unless I had to. Such as being forced to marry him,¡± Skye instinctively put her hands over her arms like she was warming off a chill.


    ¡°I was going to ask if you had feelings for him.. Did he hurt you? Has he touched you without permission? I will Kill him if he has caused you distress,¡± Tidas was now in front of her, and very close.


    Looking at Skye so attentively, and so Very closely, made her stomach feel like the entirety of a butterfly fieldy within it. He towered over her; making her feel very small. Peggy had taught her that most men only wanted one thing from a prettyss, and that she should never be alone with one.


    Why did being alone with Tidas not bother her? His closeness didn¡¯t cause her to recoil, like all other men did. In fact, she found herself wanting him to get closer. His smell stirred curiosity, excitement, a strange warmth, and a slight fear in her. Which only confused her more as she tried to sort out the source. She knew only one thing for certain; that she liked it.


    Tidas looked into Skye¡¯s eyes for a long minute. They were almost a bright blue right then. Specks of grey could still be seen; like rocks protruding from a sun-soaked sea. He wanted to drown himself in them, in her. Being so close, he could smell flowers mixed with morning sun. Her breath had a slight mint to it as her breathing became deeper and less regr.


    For a moment, Tidas forgot himself and cupped her cheek with the palm of his hand. When her eyes shifted from shock to curiosity, he glided the tip of his thumb across the underside edge of her bottom lip. A catch in Skye¡¯s throat caused his desires to stir. He exhaled deeply before removing his hand. Even something as innocent as touching her face was enough to excite him. It was unexpected, but not rming.. It was Skye, after all.


    ¡°Forgive me Skye. Tis not my ce, at least not yet. I will promise you this now: once we are wed, I will cherish you. I will never knowingly hurt you. And I will protect both you, and our family. On this, you have my word. For it is my bond,¡± Tidas finished with a deep bow.


    Skye was awestruck. Never had anyone showed her such regard for her feelings before. No one had made her feel loved or cherished for a long time, except for Peggy. And now, she had her future husband swearing his devotion to her.


    Tidas had saved her in more than one way. She thought her freedoms were to be stripped. That she would be forced to spend her days as a prisoner in her own home, at the beck and call of Jacob Fowler. Tidas was literally her knight in shining armor: her Prince Charming.


    Upon realizing all she could have lost again, Skye¡¯s eyes teared a little. The pressures of the day had taken their toll on her. Strong arms enveloped her, holding her tight until she hadposed herself.


    Tidas wished his armor were not on; it couldn¡¯t be veryfortable. But he had to hold her, tofort her as much as possible. He knew the day must¡¯ve been weighing on her. He was more than willing to do whatever he could, to make up for the pain he had, and was still yet to cause her.


    After several minutes, Skye spoke, ¡°Thank you.... I... I¡¯ve never..¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alrightss. You don¡¯t have to say anything now. You¡¯ll tell me what you wish to, when you¡¯re ready. And I will listen. I know you not, as you are now. And you know not of me but of the young fool I was. But we wille to know each other well, in time.. Do not force yourself,¡± Tidas finished by cing a soft kiss upon her head.


    ¡°Thank you, Tidas,¡± came Skye¡¯s soft reply.


    ¡°Anything mydy needs, I am here,¡± he replied calmly, hiding the enormous smile caused by the sound of his name on her lips.


    Just as Tidas lifted his head, a veryrge grumble escaped his stomach. Looking abashed, he smiled coyly at Skye, adding a slight shrug. All she could do wasugh at the gesture, causing the room to echo with mirth. It filled his head and heart, reminding him of the Skye he had missed so much. The Skye he had always loved.


    ¡°I suppose my future husband should be tended to as well,¡± Skye managed to get out while catching her breath.


    ¡°We should head to the banquet room. I don¡¯t want your father to think I am despoiling my bride before the wedding,¡± Tidas smiled a wicked smile as he spoke that made Skye¡¯s heart pound before they finally departed the room.


    Skye was not surprised to find Peggy waiting not-so patiently outside the door with two of the prince¡¯s guards. The old servant beckoned Tidas down to her level so no one would hear, looked him square in his eyes and said, ¡°Any harm everes to me bairn, I¡¯ll gut ye from roots to root.¡±


    ¡°I will never willingly hurt Skye. But if ever I do, even unintentionally; I shall take it like a man, madam. For I would clearly deserve it,¡± he responded to the old serving woman.


    ¡°I think we¡¯ll be gettin¡¯ on just fine then, me prince,¡± Peggy replied with her toothy grin, and the small group was off.


    They shifted from the lord¡¯s quarters to the banquet room, were mostly only the bridal guests remained. In their absence, Lord Moonstone has exined the best he could, about the turn of events. He confirmed a new wedding would be held the day after tomorrow, with a new groom. And that he would pay the extra money for his guests to stay at their amodations an extra two nights. All on the bride¡¯s side seemed well with it as they apuded the lord¡¯s generosity.


    The meal went about as nned, minus a goodly portion of the alcohol. It was to be set aside for the actual wedding. Everyone was in high spirits, and the banquet went on untilte. Skye had turned in just after ten, not getting much rest the night before. Tidas had escorted her back to her quarters, but quickly left when they had reached her rooms. Slightly irritated that she had lost her chance to ask about her father¡¯s nickname, she also realized that Tidas had dodged her questions about where he¡¯d been as well. Skye vowed to wake early and get the full story from him. Questions and images of Tidas filled her head as a deep sleep finally imed her.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5: Past and Tense


    The light shining through her window made Skye want to crawl into a dark hole. Her bedroom walls were a light blue color. The floors and ceiling were the same off-white marble used everywhere else in the castle. It helped the light be brighter where plush, light blue rugs that matched the walls weren¡¯t covering. When she had been a child, the morning hours were her favorite time of the day. She loved the excess of light that flowed into her room. Now; all she wanted was something closer to an animal¡¯s den to sleep in.


    Sunset was Skye¡¯s favorite time of the day now. She loved the disy of colors as they blended and changed, seemingly melting across the evening sky. She loved how, even as the darkness encroached; it was also swallowed up by the vastness of twinkling stars. She liked moonlight well enough, but preferred moonless nights. Easier to see the countless stars.


    Not being a morning person anymore, Skye had given strict orders to Peggy not to let her over-sleep. The fresh, crisp air of theing winter filled the room. Riding in on a breeze through the open windows. Skye frowned deeply, wrapped herself up tighter, and retreated further into herforter.


    After gathering the necessities for herdy¡¯s bath and getting everything at the ready, Peggy returned. When no sign of her mistress could be seen, she grabbed theforter and yanked with all her might, sending Skye toppling to the floor.


    ¡°Bloody Hell Peg! Are ye tryin¡¯ to kill me?!¡± Skye yelled at her servant after a minute long fight to free her upper body from herforter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ye take that tone with me, Lassie! Ima not above givin¡¯ ye a good crack on yer Arse, and sending ye to yer husband on yer wedding night with welts up and down yer backside! Ye be the one to order me to wake ye early. Don¡¯t be taken it out on me!¡± Peggy snapped at herdy.


    Skye lowered her head at Peggy¡¯s admonishment as she sat on the floor like a child. She knew everything the old woman said was true, but she couldn¡¯t just turn off her hostility. Instead, she aimed for ¡®just annoyed¡¯. She took a deep, long breath, exhaling heavily before replying, ¡°I apologize; you are right. I was the one who asked for it.¡±


    .....


    Having gone through this process many times over the years, Peggy simply nodded her acknowledgment of Skye¡¯s apology. She headed back towards the main door, knowing nothing further needed to be said. Sticking her head out the doorway, Peggy yelled at the top of her lungs; ¡± Felicia! Get yer behind in here Now! Yer slowin¡¯ down me duties, ye damn milk cow!¡±


    In less than a minute, one of the servants bustled into the room carrying fresh linens in her arms. Her pretty face was pink from her efforts to keep pace with Peggy. Which obviously and purposely wasn¡¯t enough; ording to Peggy. When she saw Skye, she nodded slightly; acknowledging herdy before starting in on Peggy.


    ¡°I was fetchin¡¯ the new linen ye ordered me to retrieve from the store rooms! They be on the farthest side of castle! No one can go from here to there and back in the time ye demanded!¡±


    Peggy squared her shoulders, put her hands on her hips, and wore a smug smile as she retorted, ¡°I could, milk cow.¡±


    ¡°Of course Ye could, ye old ogre! Ye got the devil¡¯s blessin¡¯...¡± the girl trailed behind Peggy as they continued their argument; gathering the linen on Skye¡¯s bed as thess chattered.


    It was the servant that had fainted in the banquet room yesterday. The scene and fresh linen only made Skye reconsider her bed, but she knew it was past time to start the day. Raising herself out of herforter, she strode around to the other side of her bed, where the doorway led into her closet area.


    Servants luggedrge stock pots of boiled water into the small room from the outer door. It led out into Skye¡¯s personal courtyard. It opened up with a small patio of smooth stones. It had a sitting area to the right, and to the left was a well that sat next to a fire pit. The sitting area had arge tree behind it that helped to shade during the noon hours. A pathway made of the same stones led out into a beautifully maintained garden. It lined a circr pathway that lead to and around arge fountain. Tall hedges and walls on the other two sides gave Skye much wanted privacy from the other quarters of the castle.


    As the servants filled Skye¡¯s bath with boiling water, she found herself lost in thought. Tidas had barely spoken to her all night, even when he escorted her back to her rooms at the end of it. She had tried numerous times to get his attention, but all he did was nod or wave at her. When she had finally had enough and went to leave, he had stood and offered to walk her back. Thinking that he might¡¯ve just been waiting for the opportunity, she had smiled and agreed. Peggy even kept her distance as they walked, trying to give the couple a moment to get to know one another a little.


    The only thing that they had spoken about as they walked was the food. Skye was amused to see that Tidas hadn¡¯t changed when it came to his appetite. However, his persistence to stay on topic had made her nervous. She knew he was intentionally dragging out their mundane conversation. The entire night, he had ducked and dodged questions pertaining to his whereabouts of the past few years. ¡®Why? What was he hiding?¡¯ Skye pondered obliviously as the servants finished their task, and quietly left.


    Peggy and Felicia¡¯s bickering had brought Skye back to reality as they entered her closet. They had brought towels, soaps, and various other things needed for Skye¡¯s bath. Peggy leaned over and poured scented oil into Skye¡¯s bath water as she undressed. The room filled with the sweet scent of cherry blossoms and citrus. It was a special scent that was custom made for Skye in the Sai Republic. Her father had taken her with during a business trip to speak with a Senator of their government. Unlike Alcon and most other kingdoms; Sai was run by a Senate, and a thorn in the sides of a few choice kingdoms because of it.


    Skye had be friends with his daughter Mei, who introduced her to the smell. She thought the cherry blossom would pair well with the citrusy perfume Skye already liked, giving her apletely unique smell. Mei was only a year older than her, so they got along well. It was the first time Skye truly bonded with another girl that was her age. While she loved Peggy like a mother or grandmother, it was nice to have someone her own age to talk to about; certain things with.


    Climbing into the steaming water, Skye thought about her dear friend. They wrote letters to each other, but Skye still missed her terribly. She was unable to attend her wedding because Mei was giving birth to her first child. Most of the girls around Skye¡¯s age were either too courteous, or jealous. While she nevercked forpany, she couldn¡¯t really call the girls around her ¡®friends¡¯. They were there to secure their families¡¯ interests. They didn¡¯t actually care about her. Just the prestige of calling Skye Moonstone ¡®friend¡¯.


    It made Skye sad, the first time she¡¯d realized it. Right after they were informed of the prince¡¯s false death. She had been devastated for the loss of her friend and betrothed. After all of two weeks, they were talking about other suitors, andparing her options for her. It had made Skye unbelievably angry and hurt. She was still morning the prince, but all they cared about was who would take his ce.


    Skye¡¯s whole life had been nned around him. How she dressed, what she ate, how she talked; every aspect. Her time spent with Peggy had affected her speech. She spoke properly, the majority of the time. But when excited or frustrated, Skye often slipped into her moner tongue¡¯. Her father did it all the time, so she never understood why is was such an issue for her, when she was a child. Of course when she was older, she understood. Her father ¡®wasn¡¯t the one marrying royalty¡¯, as he liked to put it.


    Skye washed herself as she let her thoughts drift in and out of days past. The bath was hot, causing her skin to turn slightly pink. That was how she liked it, though. It drove Peggy crazy when she was a small child. As Skye smiled at the memories that sprang to mind, her calm was broken again by the sound of her servants¡¯ arguing. Each stood on either side of her, preparing to wash her hair. Irritated with them, she flicked water at both of them said, ¡°This is Not a day to push my limits, Ladies! Finish up and be gone. I need a wee bit of peace before I must face my day!¡±


    The two women had sense enough to apologize, and then remained silent until their work for theirdy was finished. Peggy grabbed a short, but wide basin to catch the water as she washed Skye¡¯s hair. Felicia cleaned and shaped her nails on both her hands and feet. She began to drift back into her nostalgia as the room went quiet. But as soon as they went to empty the basin, their tasks being finished; their bickering started again.


    Skye listened as Felicia spoke, ¡°Why did I have to have the mornin¡¯ rounds? Lord Fowler was mighty angry he didn¡¯t get his tussle wit¡¯ mest night..¡±


    ¡°Ima sure he found another heifer willin¡¯ to take ye ce, milk cow,¡± Peggy retorted with a huff.


    ¡°Ima not a milk cow! Stop callin¡¯ me that! Ima thinner and prettier than all thesses in me vige. Ima not fat!¡± Felicia screamed as her face turned red from her anger.


    ¡°Well, if ye stop givin¡¯ away the milk to anyone who tweaked yer nips, I would na be able to call ye that, now would I?¡± Peggy replied with a sneer.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6: Misunderstanding...


    Skye could barely keep a straight face. She wanted tough at Peggy¡¯s barb, but knew it would only make the matter worse. Felicia was taken aback a moment by Peggy¡¯sment.


    As shock and anger surged in her, Skye¡¯s voice made the red color taking over her vision retreat; ¡°That is Enough out of you two! Finish up and leave me before I have ye both tossed into the loch to cool off!¡±


    Knowing herdy was serious, Peggy apologized. Skye wasn¡¯t actually mad, but needed to set an example to the wench. Peggy could see the mirth in Skye¡¯s eyes before turning to Felicia. She motioned to the basin that sat in the doorway to the courtyard, but didn¡¯t speak. Peggy knew herdy really did just want some peace. She decided they should leave through the servant¡¯s gate located in the courtyard, behind the shade tree.


    A few minutes after they left, Skye burst outughing while saying; ¡°Ye y me Peg! Her face! Ha ha ha ha! ¡®Yer Nips!¡¯ Ha ha ha ha!¡±


    After calming herself down and sitting a few moments more, Skye decided she might as well get out. She dried her hair and body, then stretched her arms above her head as she exited her closet. She always had Peggy set her clothes out on her bed. She yawned as she stretched, feeling nice and rxed from her bath. Arms still above her head; Skye immediately turned to her left , towards her bed as she came into her bedroom.


    Looking down at the chemise and the pale blue dress on her bed, she smiled as she lowered her arms. This was one of the few dresses she had that wasn¡¯t a shade of green, that she liked. It was soft, but warm. As she leaned forward slightly to touch the dress, something moved in her peripheral vision. She looked up to see Tidas: staring at her, in all her naked glory.


    Skye froze while thinking, ¡®What the Hell was he doing in here?¡¯


    .....


    The look on his face mirrored her own shocked expression. Feeling a sudden urge to scream, Skye took in a deep breath. Her hands moving to cover her privy areas. A single note left her lips before he was across the bed.


    Tidas pinned her against himself with his right arm and hand, while holding his left over her mouth. Panic rose within Skye as she looked into Tidas¡¯ face with wide eyes. Facial features held shock, but his piercing green eyes held molten heat. His breathing was erratic, and she felt his body heat against her skin, through his clothes. His heart pounded in his chest as hard as her own.


    Tidas didn¡¯t know what he was doing. All he had wanted was to escort Skye to break their fast! Why did he have to enter the room when no one had replied to his call? He knew why he had stayed. Hearing his fianc¨¦eughing hysterically about ¡®nips¡¯ had piqued his interest.


    Skye used to be up at the crack of dawn when they were children, no matter howte she stayed up. Tidas assumed she¡¯d still be in the habit, that she¡¯d be sitting at her vanity brushing her hair, or something along those lines. ¡®Not naked! Why naked, of all things?!¡¯


    The smell of flowers and citrus mixed with Skye¡¯s natural scent was like mming a dram of strong ale. Tidas refused to look down past her face, but that didn¡¯t help much. Her soft, smooth skin under his palm was like putting a sandwich into a starving man¡¯s hand, and telling him not to eat. But the fear in her eyes killed his building lust instantly.


    Skye stared back at Tidas with such a fearful look that it caused a tinge in his heart. It was the one emotion he never wanted her to feel towards of him. So many people already did, but that didn¡¯t bother him. Skye, on the other hand; a dagger would¡¯ve been less painful.


    Very slowly: Tidas leaned to his left, into Skye¡¯s hair and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m not going to harm you Skye. I could never do that.. But I also don¡¯t want every guard in this castle to show up and run me through. So, if you can promise me you won¡¯t scream, I¡¯ll release you. How does that sound to you, sweetheart?¡±


    Skye was feeling dizzy. Tidas gripped her around her waist, his hand on her bare skin. He pressed her lower body against his sturdy one so she wouldn¡¯t run. Only his clothes separated their bodies. His smell overwhelmed her senses, and she found it hard to focus on what he was saying. She showed fear, but not because of his actions. It was due to how he made her feel. Shock and fear of him being therested only seconds. How Skye¡¯s body had reacted to Tidas¡¯ presence; that was the source of fear he saw in her now.


    ¡°Skye...¡± Tidas whispered low in her ear, causing her to suck in a quick breath, and her body to warm.


    Tidas removed his right hand from her mouth, and moved it to the side of Skye¡¯s face. He cupped it gently, moving his face to look her in the eyes as he did so. They stared at each other for a few moments before Tidas broke their embrace. He sighed as he lightly brushed a loose curl away from her forehead. Then while slowly lowering his left arm, he turned his face up towards the ceiling. If she screamed, he would deal with the consequences.


    Skye had mixed feelings of Tidas¡¯ sudden change. Her mind was happy he¡¯d let her go, but the rest of her body was not. She felt warm all over, and her skin was hot where his left hand had been holding her. Her cheek felt cold without him. The room was chilled, and Skye could¡¯ve sworn she saw steam rising from her skin.


    ¡®What the bloody hell is he doin¡¯ to me?! Is this what it¡¯s like to be wanton?!¡¯ the thought sprang to her.


    Tidas was going to be her husband tomorrow night. Was she actually ok with it? The thought of Jacob¡¯s touches had repulsed her. The idea had literally kept her up at night with worry the past year. But the thought of Tidas¡¯ hands on her body made goosebumps sprout all over her. ¡®Why did he stop? Why is he looking at the ceiling?¡¯ Suddenly, it dawned on her: she was still very naked.


    Moving to Tidas¡¯ right side, Skye snatched up her chemise and ran for her closet. Almost mming the door behind her in her panic. She immediately put her head into her hands as she crouched down. While screaming in her mind, she took three deep breaths to calm herself.


    ¡°What the Hell! Bloody hell! Naked... I was, and he.. He saw..¡± Skye switched back to her inner monologue as she screamed again in her mind.


    The door to the courtyard was across the room, to her left. She considered escaping her embarrassment by running away, but dismissed the idea as soon as she had it. What was she to do? Run out in her chemise? The fact that she was still naked, crouched over on her floor made her smile out of frustration. For the whole situation was truly funny; if it had only Not happened to her.


    After another few moments of inner panic, Skye took a deep breath again. She stood up, exhaled the breath, and put her chemise on. Realizing she had forgotten everything else, she cautiously opened the door leading to her room. Poking her head out, she looked around the room, but Tidas was no longer there.


    The moment Skye had mmed her door, Tidas had exited the room. He now stood leaning against the wall in the hallway with his hands, head drooped in exasperation. The scene had only actuallysted about three minutes. But to Tidas, it had felt like hours. He could still smell her; feel her body¡¯s warmth on his hand. His breathing was still heavy and irregr as the situation yed over and over in his head.


    ¡°What hellish punishment was that?! Naked..! Had to be Naked...¡± Tidas¡¯ thoughts trailed back into his head as he slowed his breathing to calm himself.


    ¡°Oh, Laddie....¡± Tidas felt as though his soul would leave his body as Peggy continued in a dark voice; ¡°Yer punishment has not even begun yet....¡±


    A cold sweat broke out on Tidas¡¯ forehead. As he slowly turned his head to see the old woman¡¯s face, he could feel his guts twisting. Peggy stared daggers at the prince, with her hands at her hips, balled up into fists. Her outfit and hair were slightly disheveled. Only adding to her austerity.


    A particr fear took hold of him. The kind that he was certain animals felt when corned by death. And this old woman, not even past five feet tall with shoes on, was death incarnate.


    ¡®The bloody hell can a tiny old women be so terrifying?!¡¯ Tidas thought as he audibly swallowed.


    Peggy was more amused and curious than actually angry. But she wasn¡¯t about to let the idiot Prince before her know that. Seeing his reaction to her, Peggy decided to toy with the young man a wee bit. He needed to learn a lesson from this little ident.


    Skye was about to be his wife, after all. He had to understand boundaries if they were to be happy. Knowing the prince to be a good man, Peggy felt no need to rush to her bairn¡¯s side to check her. By his look and rambles, she deduced what had happened.


    When one of the other servants had stopped her and told her that Prince Tidas was looking for Skye, the possibility had popped into her head. It was the reason for her messy appearance. She had rushed back; despite wanting to give herdy a wee bit of time and peace. But it seemed she was toote.


    Peggy found it difficult to keep her face stern while imagining Skye¡¯s reaction. The man before her suddenly turned into the boy she once knew. He sputtered and fumbled his words in his haste to exin himself. Tidas told her the whole story; even the ¡®nips¡¯ment that had caused his curiosity in the first ce.


    Right then, Peggy knew that she was partially responsible for the ident. If she hadn¡¯t been bickering with the milk cow, the prince would not have been curious and stayed. She probably would¡¯ve still been in the room even. Or at the least, seen him in the hall, had she left her regr way.


    Her gate easing a bit; Peggy replied, ¡°Calm down, Lad. I know ye to be a decent and true man. I know ye would never do anythin¡¯ to hurt our fair Skye on purpose.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Peg,¡± Tidas replied as he felt his nerves calming.


    ¡°But...¡± Tidas¡¯ stomach dropped out as Peggy finished, ¡°I did say from root to roots, even if it ¡¯twas an ident..¡±

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7: Awkward


    Tidas sucked in a quick breath of air. He was going to defend himself. Exin again that he didn¡¯t hurt Skye, just embarrassed her, and himself in the process.. But stopped. It wasn¡¯t about his definition of hurt, it was about Skye¡¯s. Peggy knew her better than anyone. If she felt like Skye was hurt by his actions, then he would take whatever punishment the scary old woman would choose.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I know I have caused Skye great distress. While I may not have hurt her in my eyes, I most certainly did in hers.. Intentional or not, I must face the consequences of my actions,¡± Tidas finished with a low bow to the old servant woman.


    Peggy gasped; her head instantly swiveling around to see who might¡¯ve witnessed the prince¡¯s disgrace. Nobles, especially royalty; Never bowed to themon. She had always thought it was idiotic, but had never said such a thought out loud. Actions defined one¡¯s character, not birth in her eyes. But ¡¯twas not her ce to question the way of things, to question her so-called betters. But Prince Tidas, to her great relief; turned out to be a good man.


    ¡®A little too good for me liking,¡¯ Peggy thought to herself; ¡®with his wee golden boy speech¡¯.


    After checking her surroundings, Peggy smacked the back of his head with her hand like she used to. The prince let out a sharp yelp and raised his head, looking confused. Tidas had expected much worse from the old servant. Peggy let out a sigh of frustration before rebuking him.


    ¡°Are ye out yer damn royal mind! What if someone had see ye?! Are ye Tryin¡¯ to get me head cleaved from me shoulders?! Ye don¡¯t bow to the help, boy!¡± Peggy yelled, but in a hushed tone.


    Tidas¡¯ features went stern before he responded; ¡°You are not ¡®Help¡¯ to Skye. She loves you dearly, like a grandmother. If you say I have offended her, then I must believe you Peg. For I know you love her like your own kin. I do not believe manners are required or denied due to your birth. All deserve basic respect and dignity. We are All human... Unless there¡¯s something your not telling me?¡±


    .....


    Peggy was awestruck by Tidas. Never would she ever have thought a royal would show such humility. Her old heart warmed at the knowledge that this too-good a man, would be her bairn¡¯s husband. Everything he had said be true, with no duplicitous intent behind his speeches. But had anyone else said it, a flogging would¡¯ve been the best they could¡¯ve hoped for.


    Peggy smiled her warm, toothy grin at Tidas before replying; ¡°Yer no fun to pick on, meddie.. Ye have grown into a fine man, but Ima d to see that the boy still resides in ye. Me bairn missed him terribly when she¡¯d thought she¡¯d lost him. Show her the boy she once knew before ye introduce her to the man she¡¯s to wed.¡±


    Tidas smiled softly at Peggy as he nodded. Relieved to see her ire had left her, Tidas rxed slightly. The old woman was just as frightening now as she had been when he was ad. Peggy had been the only one to ever raise a hand to him; aside from Skye and his own father. She had earned his admiration by showing him the real truth of the world: If you¡¯re a shitty enough person, someone was eventually going to hit you.


    As Tidas began to reminisce, Peggy picked up her skirts and walked past him. She ced her hand on the door knob before turning back to the prince. She gave him a cheeky smile before saying; ¡°I suppose ye be wantin¡¯ to reconcile before ye break yer fast.. Don¡¯t want the Lord thinkin¡¯ something¡¯s amiss.¡±


    Tidas tensed again. Although he knew Peggy was right, the idea of facing Skye so soon was intimidating. Knowing his options, he nodded hesitantly to Peggy. He¡¯d rather reconcile now than deal with the awkwardness of the situation in front of her parents. As the old woman closed the door behind her, the prince considered his situation and possible solutions.


    ¡®Who leaves their closet without clothes on?! Then again, why didn¡¯t I notice her clothesid out on the bed?¡¯ Tidas¡¯ thoughts began to run amuck in his head.


    The image of Skye¡¯s naked body popped into his mind¡¯s eye again. She had her arms above her head when she had exited her closet. Her shapely body had instantly stirred his desires. Never had he Ever seen such a beautiful body. Her long, curly red hair looked like soft, living mes against her pale skin. He imagined what it would feel like to run his fingers through it.. To grab it and hold her head steady as he took her lips.


    Feeling his passions rising, Tidas shook the image from his head. Now was not the time for it. He needed to think of what to say to Skye before Peggy came back for him. A simple sorry would not be enough. Maybe he could buy her something? No, that was what his father would do. It was patchwork; it didn¡¯t fix the actual problem. As the prince racked his brain, Peggy tended to herdy..


    Skye was basically dressed when her servant had entered. She looked like a doe caught in a trap when the door had opened. It caused Peggy to chortle loudly, but only for a few seconds. The look in herdy¡¯s eyes was one of warning now. Not that Skye was threatening in any way to her, but thess could pitch a fit when the mood struck.


    Acknowledging herdy with a slight bow and catty smile, Peggy walked over to Skye before saying; ¡°Well.. There goes the upper hand for that poorddie! Hahaha!¡±


    Skye froze; ¡®What had he said? Was Tidas still there? Outside me room? Where he should¡¯ve been in the First ce?! No! I don¡¯t want to see him now! I just-I just can¡¯t! The embarrassment.. It¡¯s just too much.. How the Hell am I supposed to face him?!¡¯


    As if reading Skye¡¯s thoughts, Peggy spoke; ¡°Oh,ddie spilled his guts to Me upon sight, me bairn. But the prince is not one to b about his business and self to others, and ye well know it..¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s to be yer husband,ss.. Ye have to face him. And better to do it now than in front of the lord. He¡¯ll not take kindly to yers and Prince Tidas¡¯ shenanigans, should he hear of ¡¯em,¡± Peggy finishedcing up Skye as she ended her chiding.


    ¡°¡®How the bloody hell is any of this me fault?! I was havin¡¯ a Bath! Had I known a man awaited me in me room, future husband or not; I would¡¯ve stayed in me damn closet!¡± Skye replied, straining to keep her voice low.


    ¡°Aye, and when has fault ever been needed to ce me when royalty is concerned?! How many times did the prince get scolded when ye was bairns?! Not but once!¡± Peggy paused to grab and use the brush from Skye¡¯s vanity before continuing; ¡°And that was only because He took responsibility.¡±


    ¡°This world has always, ever been one-sided. Men make the rules while we wee women folk obey. Else, we suffer for it. Best to make yer peace with it, me sweet,¡± Peggy finished while separating herdy¡¯s curls.


    Skye pouted at Peggy¡¯s words, for she knew them to be true. Men had final say in most matters in their kingdom. When she had first met her dear Mei, the culture differences were staggering. Women had almost equal rights in the Sai Republic. They even had two female Senators in their government. But that was Sai, and she lived in Alcon.


    Women were seen as property here. Used as bargaining pieces, or toys. Few men allowed their women to learn to read and write. Only select noble women knew how; most being older. Skye had preferred theirpany versus the girls her age.


    The majority of women her age were theplete opposite of Skye¡¯s personality. Seemingly content to upy their time with talk of only clothes, gossip, and men. Skye needed more than that. Even as a child, she was quite intelligent. And Lord Moonstone has encouraged it.


    Memories of Skye¡¯s old teacher filled her mind and heart. Her father had spent a fortune on food, travel expenses, and lodging for a teacher willing to take on a girl as a pupil. He was from the Sai Republic, and had actually turned out to be Mei¡¯s Uncle. But Skye had been the only one to know that. There were many secrets they shared, for he was like a brother to her, as well as her teacher.


    ¡°Are ye even Listening to messie?! Stop retreatin¡¯ into yer head and face him! All this Lollygaggin¡¯ about has made yete to break yer fast. The lord anddy will be waitin¡¯ on ye and the prince. Now move yer arse!¡± Peggy¡¯s harsh words shook Skye from her thoughts as the old servant finished with her hair.


    She stared at her servant like she had pped her, but quickly collected herself. A thought had urred to her that brought a calming breath with it. The chiding from Peggy had jarred a random memory loose.


    ¡®The courtyard! We could break our fast together in the courtyard! Just like I used to with Genie. That will buy me a wee bit of time, and mother and father probably won¡¯te!¡¯


    Skye smiled wide as she looked at Peggy. The old woman was very familiar with that particr look. It was the smile Skye dawned whenever she thought she was being clever. Peggy huffed before replying to Skye¡¯s unspoken thought, ¡°Why must ye make more work for this tired, old woman?!¡±


    Ignoring her loyal servant¡¯s grievances, Skye began her orders: ¡°Inform my parents that Prince Tidas and I shall dine with them tonight, for supper. That we shall break our fast And luncheon together, to be more acquainted with one another.. Oh! And! That our luncheon will be a pic. If Ima to leave me home tomorrow night for good, then I would like to go for onest ride on Thoth.¡±


    ¡°Are ye not forgetting somethin¡¯ theressie?¡± Peggy stared at Skye a moment before light shown in her eyes.


    Skye turned towards the door as she remembered the reason she had to create her distractions. Her eyes went wide as her hand gestured to the door as she almost yelled¡¯ ¡°Oh shit! Tidas!¡±

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8: Beautiful Skye


    Tidas had been standing outside Skye¡¯s door for twenty minutes now. His patience was beginning to wear thin as his stomach ate at him from the inside. He swore he could smell food asionally, whenever a breeze came in the hallway through the window. But the direction made no sense. That would mean the smell wasing from Skye¡¯s courtyard. He was about to leave when Peggy opened the door.


    ¡°Lady Skye has had me inform the lord that ye will be breakin¡¯ yer fast with yer bride to be in the courtyard. In an effort to know one another better before yer nuptials. She also had me inform him that yer luncheon will be spent together, after a wee ride. Ima to have a pic at the ready for when ye depart. Thedy awaits ye in her courtyard,¡± Peggy informed Tidas, her annoyance made in in her tone and expression.


    ¡®I knew I smelt food!¡¯ Tidas thought to himself.


    He had figured Skye would refuse to see him. That the reason he had been waiting so long was because Peggy was trying to talk her into seeing him. Never would he had guessed that she wanted to be alone with him.... ¡®Is it a trap of some sort?¡¯


    Before Tidas could overthink, he nodded to Peggy in agreement. This brought great relief to Peggy, she was quite tired from running back and forth for the past fifteen minutes to coordinate herdy¡¯s wishes. She had Not the patience or time to hold the prince¡¯s hand. For she had yet to break her own fast as well.


    Lord Moonstone had not been happy about his daughter¡¯s ¡®selfish¡¯ request. Lady Lidia had soothed him, however; reminding him of their circumstances. She also directed the servants on which food to take. It had helped to speed up the dividing and shifting of the meal. Lord Moonstone had looked crestfallen when the te of bacon was taken away, she¡¯d amusingly noted.


    Peggy stepped aside and bowed lightly to the prince. As he passed her, she adorned a knowing smile. She knew thed was beyond nervous, but couldn¡¯t help teasing him onest time.


    .....


    As Tidas entered the room, Peggy stated; ¡°Keep yer hands full of food and silverware, me prince. Ye be less tempted to fill¡¯em with anythin¡¯ else that way..¡± then closed the door behind herself.


    Tidasughed at the old woman¡¯s jab. He had earned her ridicule, and had no rebuttal to defend himself with. Standing in the same spot as where he had seen Skye before forced her heavenly image to appear. He instantly shook his head, trying to rid himself of the thought. ¡®Stop acting like a damn animal; focus!¡¯ he screamed inwardly.


    Walking around the bed, Tidas went into the closet. Skye¡¯s smell hit his senses hard. He quickened his pace, attempting to rush out to the courtyard. As his eyes adjusted to the light, Skye came into focus. Her demeanor made him quickly suck in a soft breath. Her long red hair shimmered in the sun, and her curls rippled slightly as the breeze yed with them. Her skin was like porcin; minus the few freckles that dotted the bridge of her nose. She sat at the fountain, staring into the pool.


    Wearing the light blue dress that had been on her bed, Skye looked unreal. Like a perfectly painted sculpture. She turned her head to meet his eyes, feeling someone watching her. Tidas was staring at her with a slight gape in his mouth. His eyes were wider than normal too, making her fidget and hesitate slightly before she stood.


    As soon as Skye did, Tidas slowly approached her with his hands behind his back in a gentlemanly manner. He feared he had already screwed up. She was as nervous as as foal away from it¡¯s mother. There was no way she would spend the day with him if this was how it was going to be.


    Suddenly, Peggy¡¯s words from earlier popped into Tidas¡¯ head. His younger self wouldn¡¯t have tip toe around Skye. He would¡¯ve picked at her. He would¡¯ve kept at it until she let her fire show. Anger was easier than any other emotion for Skye. Standing only a few feet from her, he leaned down slightly and motioned her to step forward with his head. Skye took two hesitant steps closer to him, and awkwardly nodded for him to speak.


    Tidas straightened his posture and smiled mockingly at his future wife before saying; ¡°I saw you naked..¡±


    Skye stared at him with her mouth gaping open. She couldn¡¯t believe he¡¯d said it, and with absolutely no tact. She¡¯d hoped that he would act like it didn¡¯t happen. That they would break their fast, then have a long ride with the wind between them. Then, maybe at the pic, courage permitting; she would¡¯ve mentioned Not to ever bring it up again. If he wanted to have a functioning marriage with her.


    ¡®Out loud?! Ye idiot! What if a guard or a passerby heard ye?! Stupid as a horse¡¯s arse!¡¯ Skye¡¯s internal monologue raged.


    Tidas saw the sh of fury in her eyes. Just a wee bit more, and she would snap. He didn¡¯t want his soon to be bride to be mad at him. But anger was better than fear or shame. Not missing a beat, he looked Skye in the eyes and said, ¡°A bit thick, but you¡¯ll do.¡±


    ¡°WHAT Did Ye Just Say To Me?!¡± Skye flipped.


    The barb was thest straw. Skye¡¯s eyes bulged with her indignation. The whole situation was infuriating to her.. ¡®And he didn¡¯t even apologize! And thatment: what the bloody hell?! What or Who was he evenparing me to? Ahhh! I outta scratch his eyes out! The Bastard!¡¯


    A sudden gleam from the fountain gave Skye an idea. Her face contorted into a vindictive smile. She turned to the fountain, scooped up some water with her hands, and flung it at the prince.


    Tidas swiftly dodged Skye¡¯s attack; seeing the obvious intent in her eyes. There was a small watering can where the path met the fountain ring. Tidas grabbed it, then turned back to Skye. Her face showed shock, but her eyes wereughing. She gave a small squeak and coy smile before running to the other side of the fountain.


    A guard had poked his head in through the servant¡¯s gate to see what the noise was about. He watched thedy and the prince chasing each other like children. Seeing their smiles as they ran caused him to do the same. He the quietly closed the gate behind himself. Leaving the young couple to themselves to enjoy their youthful antics.


    Skye had raced around the fountain half a dozen times before she changed course. Running up to the table of food, she grabbed arge metal pitcher filled with chilled water. She stared at her prey with a yful gleam in her eyes before saying, ¡°I will ruin ALL of this food, Tidas MacArthur, to get to you; if I have to.¡±


    ¡°Come now, sweetheart... Let¡¯s not be rash...¡± Tidas pleaded as he cautiously walked up to the opposite side of the table where a chair sat.


    Prince Tidas was torn. He wanted to continue their little game.. She wasughing and smiling as he¡¯d chased her. Her blue eyes shined in the sunlight as her hair bounced around her heart-shaped face. He had been careful not to soak her dress. Only sshing near her feet, or flicking small amounts of the water at her face with his hand. He could have caught her in an instant, if he had wanted to...


    Skye was breathing hard. Her hair was in disarray due to the water and wind. Her grip on the pitcher had to be supported by her other hand on the bottom. Knowing Tidas¡¯ weakness for good food, she knew he would back down. It was the one thing she knew would never change, regardless of their age or time apart.


    The fact that the prince was hesitating only helped to prove that Skye¡¯s hunch was right. She didn¡¯t really want to stop, but her dress was a massive pain to run in. Her hair whipped about, making it difficult to see; let alone aim and dodge. The chase would¡¯ve ended on his terms if she didn¡¯t end it here on hers.


    It really was a hard choice for Tidas. He knew Skye was testing him, in her own way. She¡¯d been like that ever since they were kids. She must¡¯ve known that their game had no other ending but with her in his arms.


    ¡®That is Still how this will end¡¯, Tidas decided as he lowered his head before speaking loudly and clearly.


    ¡°I apologize for the incident earlier.. I knew it to be bad form to wait inside your room, but I couldn¡¯t help it. Hearing the phrase ¡®her nips¡¯ from my fianc¨¦e had piqued my interest. I am truly sorry for frightening you.. That has never, nor will it ever be, my intention. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯m very much like a cat, I¡¯m told; when I¡¯m curious,¡± Tidas raised his eyes to meet his Skye¡¯s as he finished speaking.


    Unable to help herself, Skye smiled at his cockiness. She was seeing the boy she once knew, and it put her at ease. The entire time, she had only been able to see the man he had grown to be. But deep down, he was still the boy. Skye shook her head as she smiled with a slight huff. She set the pitcher on the table, and asked, ¡°Was the knowledge behind my words worth possibly dying over?¡±


    Tidas moved faster than Skye could see. The second her hands were off of the pitcher, he had his arms around her. Tidas examined Skye¡¯s face closely; looking for any sign of fear. First was shock, but that mixed with curiosity a secondter. She looked from Tidas, to the other side of the table, and back again. Her mind unable to process his speed temporarily.


    Skye didn¡¯t even fight against him; she was too stunned. It wasn¡¯t human to move that fast.... ¡®Wait! No Way?!¡¯


    ¡°Yer a magic user?!¡± Skye asked with utter shock on her face and in her voice.


    Tidas wore a smug, but warm smile as he looked into Skye¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Aye, my sweetheart. And for the record: a cat with good reflexes doesn¡¯t get caught.. We do the catching..¡±

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9: Youthful Truths


    ¡°Let go of me, ye great big lout! Exin yourself Tidas MacArthur! What the bloody hell is goin¡¯ on?! Sense when have ye been a mag-¡± Skye was cut off by Tidas¡¯ finger on her lips.


    ¡°Shhhh, sweetheart. If you start yellin¡¯, the whole castle will hear you. And that will spoil my surprise for youter,¡± Tidas stared intently into Skye¡¯s eyes as he spoke.


    Her eyes had stayed that endless blue shade during their little game. It was how he remembered them; before he left. The grey shade he saw yesterday when he had stopped the wedding had made his heart feel heavy. Skye¡¯s eyes only turned grey like that when she was feeling mncholy. But that was when they were kids, before he had gone off to hone his magic.. Among other things.


    Tidas released Skye, smiled, and turned to sit in his chair at the other side of the table. He walked over like a normal person, to Skye¡¯s relief. She stayed standing still while watching him. He sat down and popped a piece of bacon into his mouth like nothing was amiss. He motioned for her to sit, but Skye stood still. She was blindsided by Tidas¡¯ reveal. Her mind ran over a hundred questions, grasping at straws as to why she hadn¡¯t realized it before.


    ¡®When did he get his power?¡¯


    If one had any magic within themselves, it was supposed to manifest when the person hit puberty. It was easier to identify in female magic users, albeit much rarer. They normally obtained their powers when their cycle started. That meant he had already obtained them before he¡¯d left.


    ¡®Why did he not tell me?¡¯


    .....


    Skye looked at Tidas with both enlightenment, anger, and sadness before asking; ¡°Is that why ye faked yer death and abandoned me?¡±


    Tidas choked slightly on his bacon as he swallowed it. ¡®Was that what she thought? That I could even do that to Her?! No, no No! Don¡¯t think that!¡¯


    ¡°I would Never leave you behind, Skye. Never.. In your heart, you know that,¡± Tidas¡¯ face held sorrow as he spoke.


    Skye had seen it, but brushed it aside. The pain she had felt when news of his false death had reached her resurfaced with vengeance. She immediately channeled it into her anger, narrowing her vision into a re. Her face began to show a slight shade of pink as her ire raised, and she unleashed it.


    ¡°I was told ye were dead!¡± Tidas had visually jumped this time, and nearly choked on his bacon again at Skye¡¯s words.


    Genuine surprise, then pain traversed his face before speaking; ¡°Lord Moonstone and Genie were both notified of the falsehood of my death over four months ago.. They never told you?¡±


    Skye stared at the prince with shock. It was obviously her first time hearing of it. Which both enraged and pained Tidas. ¡®How could Lord Moonstone Not tell his daughter?!¡¯


    Now her reactions made more sense to him. He couldn¡¯t imagine what went through her head when she¡¯d seen him at the alter yesterday.. How painful her extra months of grieving must¡¯ve been.


    ¡®And the wedding..¡¯ The realization had also urred to him; if he hadn¡¯t shown up when he did, Skye would be Jacob Fowler¡¯s wife right now..


    The thought that infuriated him beyond words. Tidas had made inquiries into Jacob Fowler¡¯s love life, and did not like what he¡¯d heard. To be honest; he was both shocked, and very pissed that Lucas would hand Skye over to such a man. Then there wasst night¡¯s dinner.. The prince had not been the only one dodging specific questions.


    Lucas Moonstone only stated that, ¡°If ass¡¯ fianc¨¦ dies, it¡¯s only sensible that she¡¯d be found a new one. I had no choice but to go through with it unless ye showed up like ye did. ¡®Twas why I had the messenger leave the very night he came. To bring ye word and draw ye here. Any more or less would¡¯ve caused concern and inquiries.¡±


    As Tidas¡¯ mind bombarded him with questions seeking answers, Skye gawked. Her mind fought to keep up with her emotions. Her hand flew up to her mouth upon realization. She turned from Tidas before her expression gave her away.


    ¡®Why would he say that? It can¡¯t be true! father I get not tellin¡¯ me, but Genie?! Wait, is that why he left? He said he was leavin¡¯ to help Mei with her bairn, but was this the real reason? He had seemed upset, and he had left so abruptly..¡¯


    Skye put her other hand on her arm in a defensive manner, the pain of the betrayals written on her face. Although Peggy had said it earlier, Skye didn¡¯t realize the depth of her words. Women really were not but a bargaining tool. Had she known Tidas was alive, she would¡¯ve shouted it in Jacob¡¯s lecherous face. Forcing her father to call off the wedding.


    ¡®But why would he even go through with it? Did he not believe the messenger? Why didn¡¯t Genie tell me before he left since he was leaving anyway? Why did no one care enough to consider me feelings in any of this?!¡¯


    As Skye¡¯s emotions began to get the better of her, her shoulders shook slightly from withheld tears. She would not let Tidas see her cry..


    Seeing Skye¡¯s shoulders shudder brought Tidas back. His lightning-fast speed had him behind Skye in less than a second. She didn¡¯t even notice but for therge arms that wrapped themselves around her. Before she could protest, Tidas leaned into her hair and whispered to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Skye. I truly am... I thought your father would¡¯ve told you. I thought he would¡¯ve called off the wedding and brought you to me.. I swear I will find out why he didn¡¯t..And then I will let you decide his punishment. For You are the one he has wronged the most.¡±


    Skye was relieved that Tidas couldn¡¯t see her face. Her eyes filled with tears, and a soft smile appeared on her face. This.. this was the only person other than Peggy who truly loved her. The one who had challenged her, grew up with her. Tidas knew almost everything about Skye. And the way she had just reacted to the news made her remember that she did love him..


    After she found out about Tidas¡¯ death, Skye had refused to leave her room. Peggy was barely able to convince her to bathe regrly and eat once a day. She lost weight, and her skin had lost its healthy coloring. Her father had forced her from her room three weeks into her istion. He¡¯d grabbed a bucket of cold water from the well, walked into her room, and tossed it on her while she slept.


    Out of instinct, Skye had jumped out of bed screaming, and swung on her father. She hit him square in his mouth, splitting his lip. The room had gone still as Skye looked for to him fearfully for his reaction.


    Lucas looked down at his wee daughter, smiled, and said; ¡°Good! Yer still alive. Yer worryin¡¯ old Peggy to an early grave. I know ye loved him, Skye.. Everyone with eyes did. But Snap out of it,ss! Ye think this is what thed would¡¯ve wanted? Ye dyin¡¯ with him?! The messenger said he died a hero. No Man can find a better end than that. And end, we all do. So live while ye can so ye got stories to tell him when it¡¯s yer time,¡± Skye¡¯s father finished and walked out the door, pinching his lip to stanch the bleeding while smiling.


    Everyone had seen it but her.. ¡®Did Tidas see it? Does he still feel the same way as he did back then, at the loch?¡¯


    The final time she had seen him, Tidas had fully professed his love to her. The day of his second brother¡¯s wedding, the prince had told her that he loved her for the first time. It had been somewhat surprising to her, but she¡¯d grown to love him over the years as their friendship had grown. To the point of spending time together every chance they got.


    **********


    Skye snuck out often at night to see him. There was a gap between the trees in her courtyard in the farthest left corner. Only small animals and herself could fit, and it was easily missed if you didn¡¯t know to look for it.


    There was a loch about twenty feet away that fed the half moat around the castle, and the wells on the main property. It was partially covered by trees, so they wouldn¡¯t be seen.


    The moon was full, and there was little wind. The moonlight shimmered off the loch, reflecting and making it look like there were two moons. The wind never hit the water in the summertime due to the unique shape of the loch, and direction of the wind. Anytime there was a full moon, Skye and Tidas would have secret moon viewing pics together. But there hadn¡¯t even been time for it. He had to leave right after he¡¯d spoken with her.


    Skye sat on their boulder, staring out at the still water when Tidas had wrapped his arms around her. Lifting her to her feet to hold her close. He had exined that even though he couldn¡¯t tell her where he was going, he would alwayse back for her. That he would alwayse back to her; no matter what. Because he refused to love any other but her.. She had turned in his arms, wrapped hers around his neck, promising to wait the eight months or so that he would be gone. That she would miss him terribly, and then gave him her first kiss..


    **********


    Memories Skye had locked away in her mind flooded her heart. She forced herself to forget thest year or so of before Tidas had left. Only holding on to the memories of their childhood; the ones that painted him as her best friend. That way, the hurt that apanied his name didn¡¯t cause her to break every time.


    Any memories that had built Skye¡¯s love for him were forced deep down for her own survival. Being in his embrace again.. Had caused the dam to break.


    She twisted in his arms to bury her face in his chest before he could see her tears streaming. Skye clung to his shirt like she thought she¡¯d fall. She cried in hushed tones as Tidas put his right hand on her lower back, and stroked her hair with his other.


    As Skye balled, Tidas rubbed her back andforted her before saying; ¡°There, there, my love.. It¡¯s alright; I¡¯m alright.. Hey? I promised I¡¯d alwayse back for you..¡±

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10: Missed Bacon


    Neither were sure how long they stood. Embracing each other as Skye cried out her years of built up frustration. The quiet ssh of the fountain and Skye¡¯s hushed voice were the only sounds in the courtyard. It was as if even the birds didn¡¯t want to intrude on their moment.. That was when Peggy came bustling in. Too shocked to move or speak on the scene before her.


    The sight of Skye quietly sobbing let Peggy know that everything had been set right. Her bairn hadn¡¯t cried since her father had snapped her from her grief. She had existed like a spirit who had been forcefully bound to this world for just over two years. Skye had waited every day for Tidas to return, from the moment he left. She¡¯d ride out on that monstrous beast everyday; always in the same direction. And more than once; Peggy had to track her down by the loch, on the lord¡¯s orders.


    The old maid wondered if Skye ever realized that her father knew of their secret little rendezvouses. The stupid boy had confronted Lord Moonstone about it. Professing his feelings towards Skye when they were but eleven, Tidas used it as an example of how ¡®his love would always reach her¡¯. And that ¡®not even the Gods could keep him from her¡¯. It had been the only part of the conversation she had seen before being kicked out the room. The memory still made Peggy smile her toothy grin.


    Thed truly loved her bairn, even back then. It was obvious to any who looked that the prince¡¯s love for her was genuine and true. It made Peggy feel at ease knowing her sweet bairn was to be well loved by her future husband. Skye wasn¡¯t the only one kept up at night worrying over Jacob Fowler..


    ¡°As Gut-wrenchingly sweet as this is, if ye wish to go for yer wee trot before supper, ye best move yer arses,¡± Peggy stated out loud, letting her presence be known.


    Tidas had been aware of Peggy the moment her hand had touched the handle to Skye¡¯s courtyard. As well as the guard that had peaked in earlier through the gate. His hearing was remarkably developed due to his magic. The prince fell into the mostmon magic category; Tanker.


    All ¡®Tanks¡¯ were physical enhancers. But Tidas was especially gifted. From the age of ten, he had trained his entire body to use magic. Most Tankers only focused on one part. He had figured out how to keep specific senses, like his hearing and sight; heightened at all times. It drained him constantly to do it, but that just gave Tidas more of an excuse to eat.


    .....


    At Peggy¡¯s words, Skye had chuckled loudly. She wasn¡¯t sure when her servant had entered the courtyard, but it didn¡¯t really matter. Skye knew Peggy would be happy for her, so long as she was. It was a little embarrassing for her to see them embracing, but Skye didn¡¯t care. Her body felt as if a hundred pounds had left her. That if Tidas wasn¡¯t holding her so tightly, she quite possibly might¡¯ve floated away in her happiness.


    Skye leaned back to look at her prince in the face and smiled before saying; ¡°Looks as though we have missed breaking our fast..¡±


    Suddenly the handsome prince looked more like a sad kitten. He frowned and let his head gently fall to meet Skye¡¯s forehead. He turned it softly back and forth in a nuzzling manner before stating, ¡°That¡¯s fine with me, so as long as the basket for our pic is filled to the brim!¡±


    Their cutesy mannerisms caused a ¡®yuck¡¯ sound to escape Peggy¡¯s mouth. They both turned to look at the woman, who in turn, stared back at them. With her hands on her hips, Peggy¡¯s eyes narrowed as she looked from the young couple, to the food, and back at them.


    ¡°The bloody hell were ye two doin¡¯ that ye not touched any of the food?! Wait!,¡± the old woman threw her hands up in a defensive manner, then continued; ¡°Never ye mind; I don¡¯t want to know. Least I be held as an aplice.¡±


    This time, Skye¡¯sughter filled the courtyard, shortly followed by Tidas¡¯. Peggy quickly turned and started gathering tes in an effort to avoid them seeing her gaiety. As she reached for the te of bacon, Tidas stood at her side. He had been on the other side of the table next to Skye. ¡®How the bloody hell was he standin¡¯ next to me now?!¡¯ Peggy thought to herself as she nearly jumped out of her skin.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be taking that..¡± Tidas had gingerly grabbed the te from Peggy¡¯s hand as he¡¯d spoken.


    A small squeak of surprise escaped Skye. She hadn¡¯t been bnced when Tidas had zipped away from her. The force of his speed pulled her with, almost knocking her over. Skye slightly stumbled, but straightened herself as she walked over. Sheughed at her gaffe, then took the te of bacon out of his hands. She set it on the table as she drivelled.


    ¡°That.. Ha, That was.. a whole, ha.. quick, thing..¡± Skye coughed before forming real words; ¡°Well,e along my prince! We have horses to get to!¡±


    Grabbing Tidas by his lower arm and hand, she dragged him towards the gate. He tried to grab another bit of bacon, but the te was just out of reach as Skye tugged him along. He knew better than to fight against her. Plus, they needed to leave. Tidas¡¯ little joke had Peggy frozen with the her attempt to process what she did, or rather didn¡¯t, see. But it wouldn¡¯t be for long before she snapped back to reality.


    The old woman would hunt them down and demand answers, but Tidas nned to be long gone by then. Peggy was obviously kept in the dark about his powers along with Skye. They would know what most in the kingdom already did soon enough..


    The couple were several feet away from the gate when an idea popped into Tidas¡¯ head. Without warning; he scooped Skye up in his arms, bridal style. He looked down at her as she giggled, making sure she wasfortable. She wrapped her arms around his neck and said, ¡°A little out of order, aren¡¯t ye? Yer supposed to marry me Before you carry me like this.¡±


    Tidas wore a wicked smile and said, ¡°You might want to hold on tight, my love.. And hold yer breath. I don¡¯t want you passing out..¡±


    Before Skye could reply, Tidas dug his heels into the ground. Skye sucked in a quick breath before the prince took off at top speed. Details and colors blurred together as the wind whipped her face, making it impossible to see. Suddenly her body jerked forward with great force as Tidas came to a stop. She thought she¡¯d go flying, but Tidas held her tight.


    ¡°How was the ride?¡± Tidas asked with a smirk.


    Skye looked up at Tidas again as she caught her breath, saying, ¡°Fun! But, a little windy.¡±


    Tidas let Skye¡¯s feet hit the ground before he dropped her. He had heard his speed called many things, but never ¡®fun¡¯ or ¡®a little windy¡¯. His cheeks hurt from smiling, as did his ribs from hisughter. He had stopped just around the corner from the stables. It would¡¯ve taken almost ten minutes to walk from Skye¡¯s courtyard, since it was on the other side of the castle.


    Skye began to smooth the wrinkles out of her dress, then stopped mid-motion. Her dress! She was still in it! In the chaos she¡¯d forgotten to go back in her rooms and change into her riding attire. Apparently, it disturbed people to see a pretty noble woman, in a pretty dress, riding astride. So she had taken to cross-dressing when riding.


    Skye turned to the prince with her head hung in defeat. She didn¡¯t really want to go back to her quarters, where Peggy was. Tidas would Have to exin, and then their time allotted for a ride would be wasted. It was already almost noon, and they hadn¡¯t even left yet.


    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± Tidas asked upon seeing Skye¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Oh, hmmm... Yes and no.. I normally don¡¯t ride in a dress. People don¡¯t take to kindly to me riding astride when I look like this,¡± Skye tugged at the sides of her dress in disy.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine; yer with me. If anyone is stupid enough to speak rudely to you in front of me, they won¡¯t be able to speak for long,¡± Tidas replied, making her tension ease a bit.


    For a moment, Tidas thought she had been hurt or the like from his antics. He considered running her back to her rooms to change, but immediately dismissed it. The old woman was without a doubt, still there. She might¡¯ve even tried to follow them out the gate, but they would¡¯ve already disappeared by the time she did so. Exining the situation would¡¯ve required the entirety of his story. And that was something Tidas thought Skye should hear first.


    ¡°Can you ride in a dress astride?¡± Tidas questioned, trying to figure out their options.


    Skye nodded and stated; ¡°It¡¯s notfortable, but aye, I can. So long as ye don¡¯t mind being seen with me while I do. I refuse to sit side-saddle! Ima not one to tempt fate: bitch is as ornery as I am.¡±


    Tidas chuckled at Skye¡¯s joke. She was like a new person, or rather her old self. Always either happy or angry; that was how Tidas remembered Skye. She was fearless and strong-willed. Most men preferred docile women, but not him.. He loved his fiery redhead.


    Everyone had put him up on a pedestal as a child. Always too afraid to speak their minds to him. At the age of five, Tidas was more like a demon than a human child. He would intentionally cause trouble and strife. He¡¯d pull pranks like throw mud pies on nobles as they entered the pce, or put bugs in the food at his father¡¯s banquets; things of that nature.


    Skye was brought to the pce with Lord Moonstone to sign the betrothal contract. Her hair had immediately caught Tidas¡¯ attention, in a very bad way. When he was introduced to Skye, he pulled her hair the moment the adults took their eyes off of the two children. Skye screamed out in pain and shoved Tidas, knocking him down to the floor.


    The prince stared up at the littless like she had pped him. Not even his nanny, any of them, had ever raised their hand to him. And this wee girl who was to be his bride, had knocked him off his little pedestal, and onto his entitled wee arse.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11: A Wee Trot


    The day was chilly with the threat of winter upon them. Alcon was the farthest kingdom in the north. Moonstone Castle sat a little less than halfway between the start of Hignds and the southnds; where the king¡¯s court was located. It was the closest territory to the boarders of the pce.


    Originally, the pce was located in the hignds, by the sea. It often experienced the sea¡¯s wrath, but was well fortified. As the kingdoms expanded, they had begun trading with one another. It was decided that the entire capital was to be moved, abandoning thend and castle. Making it easier for diplomats to join the King¡¯s court and for trade to prosper. The people left behind gradually became the Nomadic tribes that lived there today.


    The hignds took up a good chunk of Alcon. The Nomadic tribes weremonly seen migrating about. Most were friendly, but some were to be avoided. In the months right before winter, they often came down and raided the boarder. Food, clothes, tools, women, etc.. Whatever they could get their hands on to help themst the winter.


    Tidas had made it a point to avoid going any more north on their ride than they had to. Skye didn¡¯t seem to care about the direction when they¡¯d been at the stables. The horses were brought to them as soon as the couple hade around the corner. The basket for their pic was tied to Skye¡¯s horse, Thoth. He was quite busy trying to nip at the basket as the stable boy led him out.


    Being very young and very new, thed tried to hand Thoth¡¯s reins to Tidas. He was the bigger of the two horses; the biggest horse in the stables. The boy had assumed that the beast must¡¯ve been the prince¡¯s.


    The horse yanked the reins away, and jaunted over to Skye. He nuzzled her cheek affectionately, making her giggle. Then he looked right at Tidas, and huffed in his general direction.


    ¡°This beast be mine,ddie. Best remember it.. He¡¯s feisty like me, and will let no other ride him,¡± Skye stated to the boy as she climbed up into Thoth¡¯s saddle with his help.


    .....


    The only thing Skye had her foot down about was stopping at their loch. She thought that if they were to have a pic, it should be there. So they might reminisce a wee bit. There was one particr memory Tidas was hoping to relive; their first kiss.


    The night he had left Skye was the first time they had ever done anything physical. The memory of it had sustained him throughout his training. When he truly dide close to dying; Skye¡¯s promise was what made him pull through. As they rode through the open field, Tidas suddenly couldn¡¯t wait for lunch. He¡¯d decided he would have his meal, followed by a small sample of his future wife¡¯s lips for dessert.


    Skye¡¯s motives were not something Prince Tidas would seeing. She really was truly happy.. Happier than she had been in two years. But there was a feeling she just couldn¡¯t shake. Why did he leave when she was fifteen? Training? It shouldn¡¯t have taken him that long, she knew..


    ¡®What would Tidas have done if he hadn¡¯t shown up when he did? If the vows had been spoken? The fact that he has magic probably makes up the majority reasoning behind his original departure..¡¯


    ¡®But I feel like there¡¯s more to it..¡¯


    ¡®With his speed, he could¡¯ve easily came to me. Told me personally that his death was false. That he would never abandon me, like he had promised thest time we¡¯d seen each other..¡¯


    Skye knew one question he couldn¡¯t answer. Only one person could: Genie. He knew how much Skye had cared for her prince. And the extent of how badly his false death had affected her. ¡®Why did he not tell me before he left that Tidas lived?¡¯


    There had only been two people whom Skye had confided in after Tidas¡¯ supposed death: Peggy and Genie. He was more like a doting older brother to her than a tutor. They had shared many secrets together, so why did he not share this pivotal one with her?!


    As the questions piled up in her mind, Skye unconsciously kicked Thoth into a run. He was bigger and stronger than Tidas¡¯ horse, but he wasn¡¯t overall faster. The prince funneled some of his magic into his horse so that it could keep pace without straining itself too much. But he couldn¡¯t keep it up for long. No food all day except for one delicious piece of bacon had his magic levels critically low.


    Tidas called out to Skye, but she didn¡¯t respond. Between the wind, noise from the horses, and Skye being Skye; Tidas found himself in a hard ce. He pushed thest of his power into the horse, running evenly with her.


    Noticing Tidas gging her, Skye slowly yanked back on her reins. Their horses slowed into a canter, then finally a trot. Tidas fought to catch his breathe before saying, ¡°What on Earth possessed you to drive your horse like that?! Now they need a rest before we head to the loch.¡±


    ¡°Sorry! I got lost in me thoughts... Is yer horse alright? Not many can keep pace with Thoth,¡± Skye questioned, looking at Tidas¡¯ horse who was panting almost as bad as he was.


    ¡°Aye; he¡¯ll be fine. I helped him along so he wouldn¡¯t overburden himself. But now my power is drained,¡± Tidas replied; giving his horse a firm pat well done as they both huffed with exhaustion.


    ¡®Shouldn¡¯t have said what ye did at the fountain¡¯, Skye thought, but didn¡¯t say it. She knew it was her fault that he had to force the pace on the poor creature. Thoth was a monster of a horse whenpared to others. But he waspletely loyal to her, and her alone.


    It wasn¡¯t surprising to Skye when the stabled had mistaken Thoth as the prince¡¯s. No one would expect such a daintydy to ride such a beast of a horse. But no one else Could ride him. From the moment he could carry a person, Thoth had only allowed Skye on his back.


    They rode in silence for some time. Skye¡¯s head slowly swiveled about her as she took in her surroundings. The grass on the small, rolling hills around them had darkened in their preparations for the winter. The air was crisp, but warmed by the sun. Making it the perfect day for a ride. The trees that lined the Moonstone property were mostlyrch and evergreens.


    Therches were changing to yellow colors, making a beautiful contrast against their evergreen counterparts. A thick patch of forest stuck out to the East. It stretched south to connect to the Great Alcon Forest that severed the trail to the capital.


    The miniature version before them was known as Warrick Forest. Aside for a few skilled huntsman, no one really went in it. Except of course, Skye and Tidas. Fairy stories had only encouraged them to explore, but they never did find the Fae folk..


    They had gone far into it one day while exploring and decided to call it their own. They made a small fort out of thergest tree¡¯s hollow, at it¡¯s base by a small stream. Skye had not been out there since Tidas had left. She very much looked forward to seeing what childhood memories would resurface. The young couple smiled at each other over their nostalgia as they approached the outcropping of trees..


    As they came into the edge of the small forest, threerge men dressed in mostly animal pelts stepped out from the shadows of the trees. Thoth instantly reared, nearly knocking Skye from the saddle. Tidas quickly grabbed the reins near the horse¡¯s mouth; steadying the beast. As big as he was, Thoth was easily spooked.


    ¡®How the bloody hell did they get this far south?! They nevere this far down from their hignds.. So why?! Damn it! Skye! I MUST protect Skye!¡¯ Tidas thought in frustration and panic as his head pid about.


    Two more men came out;pleting a partial circle around Skye and Tidas. Based on their clothes, they all looked like nomads from the hignds. Tidas tensed; realizing their full situation. Any other time, he could wipe the floor with men like them. But this morning¡¯s antics had left him powerless. Without another thought; Tidas jerked Thoth¡¯s reins, forcing him to face the way they¡¯d juste from.


    In fluid motion, Tidas smacked Thoth¡¯s backside as he jumped off his horse. As his feet hit the ground, he withdrew his sword and yelled, ¡°RIDE SKYE!¡±


    Thoth broke into an instant gallop; knocking one of the men down as he grabbed for Skye¡¯s leg. She turned back as her hair whipped about her face. Tidas stood alone in the middle of the five men. His features showed determination as he slowly blurred with distance. Skye knew he had no power, and that even if all the men were normal; five on one meant death.


    ¡°NOT happening! Get yer arse Back over there Thoth! Or no more extra oats!¡± Skye screamed to make herself heard over the wind.


    Skye yanked on the reins, guiding the animal into a wide turn as he ran. Doing his master¡¯s bidding, Thoth nickered as he turned and ran back. As she rode, Skye reached to the side of her saddle near their pic basket, and grabbed her water pouch. Her heart pounded as she prayed the prince was alive. It only took a second for a sword to pierce a vital spot..


    Tidas¡¯ face contorted with pain and anger upon seeing her. He¡¯d already been cut on his left arm and right leg as the men circled him, mocking him as they took turns randomly attacking him. ¡®What the hell is she doing back?!¡¯


    Skye slowed, then dismounted Thoth in one smooth motion. Her anger was peaking as she saw Tidas¡¯ state. She was irritated he had spurred her away, but she understood why. If they were to catch her, she would face much worse than just death. Especially based off of how they eyed her now. As she approached the men, her features were stern. She red at the man that had blood on his de closest to her.


    Resting her hands on her hips with the water pouch still in her right hand; Skye squared her shoulders and said in an almost cheery voice, ¡°Which one of ye fools signed yer death warrant first?¡±

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12: Hollow Ground


    ****THIS CHAPTER CONTAINS 18+ CONTENT. LANGUAGE, VIOLENCE, BLOOD, GORE. VIEWERS DISCRETION ADVISED****


    ¡°Look at this fine piece, meds! Looks like we get to have some fun tonight!¡± one of the men with blood on his sword sneered.


    Tidas red daggers at the man who had cut his leg. While two had attacked his front and side, that guy had lunged at his back. It was a cheap move, but effective. Tidas¡¯ movements were now limited. He racked his brain for a way to save Skye, but only one thing came to mind.


    He would have to tap into his life force and use his speed to get Skye to safety. Dying didn¡¯t bother him, so long as Skye was safe. But he had fought these past few years to get back to her. Risking everything to be with her.. So they really were going to have to kill him to keep Skye from him. As the men stared at his betrothed, Tidas lunged at the one closest to him. Running his sword through the nomad¡¯s back, and into the his heart.


    The man screamed out in pain before falling over. The others realized what had happened, and move to run Tidas through all at once. Skye ripped the cap off the water pouch and threw it to the ground. She squeezed the water out into the air with her right while holding her left hand palm up.


    The droplets of water hung in the air above Skye¡¯s head. The afternoon sun shined through them, casting a rainbow around her. Everything in the forest froze at the mystical scene. Skye¡¯s power pulsated through the water; using it to break the droplets into smaller ones before willing them into the shapes of needles.


    ¡°Take one more step towards me man, and ye will Never be able to see daylight again. Or have children.. I do have rather good aim,¡± Skye threatened with a chilling smile.


    .....


    Every man¡¯s jaw swung low with his shock; Tidas in particr. The clear fact that Skye was a magic user was astounding enough. But what was truly shocking was what type.. Skye was the rarest: an Elemental.


    ¡®And a Water maniptor at that!¡¯


    There had only been a dozen or so in all of Alcon¡¯s history. Mostmon born to Alcon were Earth Elementals. But that was still rare in and of itself. It was one of the most coveted powers in the world next to Ether magic.


    ¡®How could I not¡¯ve known?! How did she know how to use her powers? Did.. Did she just make needles out of water?! What the bloody hell?¡¯ Tidas¡¯ brain nearly fried itself before the man who sliced his leg earlier spoke.


    ¡°And what do ye n to do with those, lil¡¯ssie? Sprinkle us with yer fairy dust?¡± the man sneered.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t ye take a step and find out what me ¡®fairy dust¡¯ will do,¡± Skye replied with a snarky smile.


    The nomad lost his jovialughter and reced it with a cold smile before rebutting, ¡°Oh, Ima have a lotta fun breakin¡¯ ye in, sweetness.. After I kill yer man. Grab the bitch and hold her down to watch!¡±


    The nomad nodded at the two men closest to Skye. They turn to walk towards her, but Tidas made a shallow swing and cut the back of the one closest to him. He bellowed his pain before retreating over by a younger man. The other went to swing his sword down on Tidas, but instantly frozen mid-swing. He coughed once: deep red blood trickling out his mouth and down his chin before he fell over. Almostnding on Tidas in the process.. His entire backside was now soaked with water and blood.


    Skye had mostly aimed for his neck. She had be quite a capable hunter with her power. Her father has been astounded when she would bring home everything from rabbits, to stags. The cooks had questioned her once when she¡¯d forgotten to wedge arrows into the shot holes. But she had yed dumb rather convincingly..


    Exining that, she had ¡®washed the wound¡¯ to attempt to clean the carcass herself, but chickened out. They epted her excuse; much to Skye¡¯s relief.


    The hole in the back of the nomad¡¯s neck could probably fit an axe in it. Skye had intentionally focused on the area to prevent the man frompleting his swing. The bone from his spine was exposed due to the sheer force. She had pulverized the spot; making it look almost polished. In her unspoken rm to save Tidas, however; Skye used up all her ammo on the single man. While her face remained impassive, panic began to seep in.


    The prince locked eyes with Skye and saw her fear. The other nomads stood and stared at the man¡¯s dead body in shock. Seeing his moment, Tidas tapped into his life force. He scooped up Skye in his arms like before, and headed into the forest at top speed.


    Tidas¡¯ body screamed at him. His leg wound ripped wider from his exertion. His chest felt like it was going to cave in along with his other organs. His heart hammered hard, but the beat was slowing. He started to feel dizzy after just a minute. When a familiar mark on a tree caught his eye, he stopped as gently as he could. The prince didn¡¯t want his momentum sending Skye flying into a tree, but he was fading fast.


    In an instant, Tidas had lost his footing. He wrenched his body so that when they fell, his side and back would take the brunt of it. He grunted painfully from the impact as Skye yelped in fear. They slid a good three feet or so across the forest floor before almost mming into a tree. As soon as they¡¯d stopped moving, Skye rolled off of Tidas and had begun to check him.


    His arm wasn¡¯t too bad, but the gashes on his back, and especially his leg, were in serious trouble. Skye was shocked his tendons weren¡¯t damaged. But she could see them clearly just looking at his calf, which made her want to scream.


    ¡®Don¡¯t flip out, don¡¯t flip out! Stop the bleeding, stop the bleeding!¡¯ she repeated in her head to stay focused.


    Sky ripped the bottom of her dress and both her sleeves off. She scanned her surroundings for water and sighed with relief. There was a small stream right next to the tree that they¡¯d nearly crashed into. She willed the water to her; making a thin, steady stream flow over the pieces of fabric to clean them slightly. Then she directed the stream over Tidas¡¯ wounds. He flinched slightly, but other than that, you couldn¡¯t really tell that he was alive.


    Skye quickly wrapped up the prince¡¯s wounds before rolling him onto his backside. He was breathing hard, and had be very pale. Beads of cold sweat broke out across his whole body. Skye gently lifted his head up, and ced it on her folded legs. She looked down at Tidas with undeniable fear.


    ¡®If he hadn¡¯t of smacked Thoth, the idiot would¡¯ve never gotten hurt! But no! He had to be the hero! Stupid, stupid, stupid!¡¯ Skye railed at Tidas in her head.


    A single tear fell onto Tidas¡¯ forehead. Skye knew it came from her, but she didn¡¯t want to acknowledge it. She¡¯d rather be furious than scared.. Scared!


    It had just dawned on Skye that the Nomads were probably following them. The trail of broken branches and footprints Tidas had made would be easy to follow. She felt the panic rising in herself as she thought about what to do. Thoth would¡¯ve been handy about now, but he would¡¯ve stayed by the edge of the forest where Skye had dismounted. She was going to have to make something to carry Tidas on, but that wasn¡¯t a solution for now.


    Skye racked her brain as the tiny stream she¡¯d made fell to the ground due to her preupation. She turned her head in just enough time to see it copse and stter. The ssh triggered a conclusion: she would have to fight. Moving Tidas would take time, and the nomads would find them soon. Tidas was only able to gain just under a mile¡¯s distance from them before they fell. The noise they¡¯d made when falling had been loud. At the least, it would¡¯ve given away their direction.


    ¡®Hang on.. Did Tidas stop for a reason? I felt him slow before we fell.. WAIT!¡¯ Skye¡¯s attention immediately went from her thoughts, to the stream, then up to the tree.


    ¡®This is it! OUR tree! Tidas must¡¯ve seen one of our old trail markers! That¡¯s why he stopped!¡¯ Skye almost dropped Tidas¡¯ head in her excitement.


    She set the prince¡¯s head down gently, then got up and walked about the tree. On the other side of it was their hollow. It was covered by the long, wispy branches, causing her to almost overlook it. Skye was so excited that she¡¯d nearly missed the fact that it was clean.


    ¡®And is that... food in it?!¡¯


    Perplexed by the situation, thess almost didn¡¯t hear the hushed voices, and crunching of leaves getting closer. Not wasting any time, Skye grabbed Tidas from under his armpits, and dragged him to their hollow.


    It was smaller than she remembered.. Tall inside, but not very wide. Tidas fit in well enough to be hidden from sight once she removed his sword. The branches covering the entrance would provide plenty of camouge as well.


    After she packed Tidas inside, Skye cupped his handsome cheek; ¡°Ima wee bit angry with ye for runnin¡¯ me off before. I understand yer intentions behind it.. But hear me Now, Tidas MacArthur. Ima No damsel in distress! And Ima gonna proven it to ye now..¡±


    The crunching of leaves and twigs was getting louder. Skye smiled at her pale prince before cing a soft kiss on his sweaty forehead. She leaned in and whispered in his ear before leaving. After adjusting the branches to cover up the hollow again, she grabbed his sword, and walked back around to the other side.


    Skye set the sword by the edge of the stream in case she needed it. She turned back and looked down at the stream with determination in her eyes. She removed her shoes, and stepped into the water. It was cold and stung her skin, but the fact barely registered. Skye focused her power; channeling it through her feet and out into the water. Laughter erupted from the Nomads as they saw the littless waiting for them.


    Skye¡¯s mind was as clear and cold as the water at her feet. Her heartbeat was steady, but her senses where in overdrive. She smiled brightly as the men came to stand before her. Right where she wanted them..

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13: Flooded


    ****THIS CHAPTER CONTAINS 18+ CONTENT. LANGUAGE, VIOLENCE, BLOOD, GORE. VIEWERS DISCRETION ADVISED****


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Lassie? Yer man run off and leave ye to defend yer self? Not much of a man now, is he? How bout ye let me show ye what a real man can do for his woman?¡±


    The Nomad that Skye assumed was their leader sneered as he spoke. He was ridiculously tall, and quite honestly reminded her of a bear. Despite it, Skye was calm. She had a smile on her face, but her eyes were cold. The leader stepped closer, making Skye¡¯s smile widen. Mistaking it forpliance, he took another step towards her.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk.. Ye shouldn¡¯t talk about Prince Tidas that way. It¡¯ll bring the king¡¯s wrath down upon ye.. And mine,¡± Skye replied chidingly.


    All but one of the Nomad¡¯s faces perked up at Skye¡¯s words. For a prince would make a good ransom. They traded looks before the leader turns back to Skye and said, ¡°Oh.. A Prince, is he? Well, that changes everything..¡±


    ¡°We were just gonna kill him and y with ye for a wee bit. But if he has value, then maybe we can be convinced to keep him alive. If ye can keep us entertained tonight... Now, where is he, woman?¡± the man asked with an evil smile.


    ¡®That¡¯s right, ye stupid man-bear; keep runnin¡¯ yer mouth..¡¯ Skye thought to herself.


    .....


    ¡°Around... Yer pals there bloodied him up fairly well. Can¡¯t just hand him to ye without getting something out of it for me self,¡± Skye replied, hoping he would take the bait.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t ye worry yer pretty lil¡¯ head, Lassie. We¡¯re All gonna give ye somethin¡¯ for yer troubles..¡± the leader replied; apanied by agreements from his men.


    Skye felt a wee bit of bile touch the back of her throat. ¡®Why do men think that they are the gods¡¯ gift to womenkind?! More like a bloody curse..¡¯ Skye thought repugnantly.


    ¡°Nowe on, darlin¡¯... Where is he? If ye be a good lil¡¯ girl, we won¡¯t kill ye once we¡¯re done with our fun,¡± the man stated, getting another round of approval from most of his men.


    ¡°Ima not that kind of woman, so Ima afraid Ima gonna have to decline ye..¡± Skye replied with snark.


    The leader barked hisughter, as did his men. Thess must¡¯ve had a screw loose, or so they thought. But their amusement soon died as icy water swelled around their ankles, and up to their knees. Shock, then fear surged in them as they tried to lift their feet to get out of the water.. But their feet stayed in ce.. Trapped by the water somehow.


    Skye had been pulling the water from the stream to herself from the moment she stepped into it. She had blocked it from going past her down the tiny hill, so the men wouldn¡¯t realize she had an endless source. The tiny stream connected to the small river that fed the loch and moat at home. When the water became too difficult to hold back, she¡¯d decided to change tactics; holding them in ce instead currents.


    Realization dawned in their eyes as they looked over to the beautiful woman. It had been her! She¡¯d killed their man before, not the prince. They figured that he was a Tanker. That the woman had only served as a distraction while the man did the killing.


    ¡°Oh? Did ye Finally figure it out?¡± Skye asked the men with a wicked grin.


    ¡°What the Hell are ye doin¡¯ woman! Release me NOW!¡± the leader screamed as he swiped at the water; his hand going through it like normal.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong,ddie? Feel like a fish on a hook? Well don¡¯t ye worry.. Ima no fan of fish,¡± Skye raised her arms up slowly as she¡¯d spoken.


    A loud crashing sound caused the five grown men to shiver like scared children. A massive wall of water could be seen building behind the woman. She pulled wave after wave; building up a massive one behind her. One slip with her concentration would kill her and Tidas along with the men.


    The pressure felt like it was crushing her, but Skye held her ground. They were going to kill Tidas, rape her, and then most likely kill her themselves. Or at the very least, leave her for dead. Skye thought about how many innocent people that must¡¯ve suffered at the hands of these men.. She didn¡¯t want to kill them, but she¡¯d rather do that then let more innocent people be hurt, or killed, due to her inactions. Her soul couldn¡¯t bare that.


    ¡°I Catch and Release!¡± Skye yelled as she lowered her arm definitively.


    The mountain of water parted and rushed around her, sweeping the men up, and trapping them in a swirling vortex shaped like a sphere. Two exhaled as the icy water surrounded them. The other two: the leader, and a man who looked to be about her age; still held their breaths. They swirled about in the torrent Skye had created within the bubbles.


    The man Skye had marked as their leader looked angry. He tried to swim against the currents she was making, but she would just flip him whenever he got too close to the edge. He smacked against one of his deadrades, loosing some of his air. As much as Skye didn¡¯t want to admit it, she was quite satisfied with herself.


    She¡¯d barely been able to keep up with her training thanks to Peggy constantly trying to limit her riding. Skye always had to be sure to be far enough away from the castle, so no one would discover her. It had never urred to her toe to the hollow. But the memories of her time with Tidas would¡¯ve been too distracting to train, anyways..


    ¡®Speaking of distractions, what the hell is that man doing?¡¯ Skye thought as she watched the young man spin around while curled in a ball. He was holding something in his hands, and staring at it with fear in his eyes. If it wasn¡¯t for the water, Skye would¡¯ve sworn he was crying.


    Taking a few steps closer to get a better look; Skye approached the bubble with caution. She kept her mind focused on the rotation of the water. Making it hard to focus, and process what the man was holding. When she finally saw: her heart dropped. Skye immediately flung the young man from the bubble, making him crash to the ground with a squishy thud.


    The man rolled onto his back, gasping for air. He still held the object in his hands like his life depended on it. Skye looked down at the man as she ced her foot on his chest near his neck. She reached down and took the item from his hand, gasping slightly as she confirmed her theory. It was a small hand carving of a woman and child.


    Skye¡¯s anger red as she stared daggers at the man. He clearly had feelings for these people. ¡®His wife and child maybe?¡¯ He looked to be Skye and Tidas¡¯ age, so it was a high possibility.


    ¡®But if he loves his family so much, then why would he want to rape and kill? He hadughed with the others before, when their leader had discussed his ns for me.. Why would a horrible person like a rapist give two shits about his family at the end, when he clearly didn¡¯t care about them before?!¡¯ Skye¡¯s thoughts began to rile her ire.


    Suddenly; there was a loud crashing noise as the bubble containing the other nomads burst. Skye had allowed her train of thought to break her connection to the water. The other two were dead, but the leader shuddered and puked up the water that had been only seconds away from ending him. His face was bright red, and his veins bulged as he looked murderously at Skye.


    ¡°Oh shit!¡± Skye said in her realization.


    She looked to the water, but didn¡¯t have time or rity to focus her power. The nomad had seen her panic and was now staggering towards her. Skye looked about for a weapon... ¡®A weapon! Tidas¡¯ sword!¡¯


    Without another thought; Skye ran over to where Tidas¡¯s sword was. She grabbed it, but the man was too close for her to take the sheath off. The look on his face had made it clear to Skye that her death was not going to be quick if he got ahold of her.


    ¡°Get over here ye lil¡¯ bitch! Ima gonna ring the life outta yer scrawny fucking neck!¡± the man bellowed as he reached for Skye.


    Skye cranked the sword back and swung at him with all her might. It hit the Nomad in the side of his head; making his ears ring and knocking him onto his side. She tried to withdraw Tidas¡¯ sword, but it was stuck due to being soaked. She fought with it a moment until she felt someone grab her hair and yank her backwards, knocking the wind out of her as she mmed down onto the muddy ground.


    Skye red at the Nomad with a mix of fear and rage as she tried to stand back up. He snarled at her before pping her across her face, sending thess rolling back into the mud. He quickly straddled her; pinning her down. Skye screamed and kicked, but the man applied pressure with his weight; knocking the wind out of her again.


    ¡°Now, ye lil¡¯ bitch.. Time to teach ye some manners,¡± the Nomad pped Skye again, causing her ears to ring.


    The man stared at the top of Skye¡¯s breasts a moment before reaching down, and running his fingers over them. Skye cringed at his touch. She was strong, but she didn¡¯t know if she was strong enough to bare being raped. Panic fought her for control as her mind did it¡¯s best to grasp her options.


    The man chortled at Skye¡¯s fear as he caught his breath. The bitch had nearly drowned him, and he was going to make her suffer for it. He was going to beat her until she told him where the little prince was, then he was going to use every inch of her while he made her prince watch..


    As the Nomad reached his arm up to strike Skye again, she squeezed her eyes shut. She waited for the stinging pain, but it never came. Instead, Skye felt him jerk slightly, then his body tense. She slowly opened her eyes to see the point of a sword sticking out of his chest, him arm still in the air..

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14: Ally


    Two drops of blood dripped from the tip of the sword onto Skye¡¯s dress. Indignation was written all over the nomad¡¯s face. He looked at the sword protruding from his chest, then down at Skye. Shock and fear lit up his features before he fell to the side; dead upon impact. Skye watched as he dropped; grateful in too many ways, for too many reasons. When she looked up to see her savior; she was beyond shocked to see that it had been the other nomad.


    He was breathing so hard, Skye was surprised that he was able to stand. He took a step back, and plopped down into the mud as the thought crossed her mind. Still on her guard; Skye sat up, and scooted over by the water. When the young man saw her put her hand in it, he instantly straightened his back, and put his hands up in a defensive manner.


    ¡°For the love of the Gods! PLEASE don¡¯t drown me again! I just saved ye! I may be slow, but Ima Not suicidal!¡± the young man scooted back another two feet as he¡¯d spoken.


    ¡°Why did ye save me?!¡± Skye yelled; her suspicion in on her face.


    ¡°Why did ye spare Me?!¡± the young man shot back.


    ¡°The carving... I saw yer carving. Is- is that yer family?¡± Skye asked hesitantly.


    ¡°No, I just like to carry a random piece of wood in me pocket at all times-¡± the man cut his sarcasm when Skye lifted her other hand; ¡°Yes! It¡¯s me mother and lil¡¯ sister! Don¡¯t shoot!¡±


    .....


    ¡°Why did ye save me?!¡± Skye asked again, losing patience.


    ¡°Cause I owe you three life debts now! Well, now two, technically. Rickon was always a nutter, and cruel. No one will miss him, or the others, for that matter.. I only came with¡¯em because me family hasn¡¯t got enough supplies tost the winter. If ye would¡¯ve killed me, ye would¡¯ve been killin¡¯ all three of us. Hence, the three life debts,¡± the man reclinedfortably as he finished his conclusions, still catching his breath.


    ¡°But I was the one tryin to kill ye! How could ye give a life debt to someone who was trying to take it in the first ce?!¡± Skye asked incredulously.


    ¡°As ye may recall, this all started because we tried to kill and rob ye first, remember? But ye spared me life over.. What? A carving?! Ha! Who¡¯s the real odd one here? As far as ye knew, I was gonna have me way with you as well,¡± he smiled handsomely at Skye as he finished.


    As Skye readied a water bubble the size of his head, the young nomad hastily added; ¡°Swear to the Gods, I wasn¡¯t gonna, though! Me mother raised me better than that! And besides, ye kinda...¡± the nomad finished under his breath.


    ¡°Ima kinda What?!¡± the young nomad shuddered at Skye¡¯s tone.


    ¡°Ye look like me wee sister, alright?! Geez! Ima startin¡¯ to feel sorry for yer prince,¡± the nomad muttered.


    ¡°Are ye always this rude?!¡± Skye snapped at him.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s been a bizarre day! Petrie is my name, by the way..¡± he stood up and waved his arms as he recapped; ¡°Rickon stole me bacon this mornin¡¯, I missed the damn rabbit for lunch, I watched a man disappear in the blink of an eye, a wall of water tried to drown me, and I just watched a wee woman, or-fairy; whichever! Take down the four, Very scary men I was with.. Believe you me, sister: I know better than to cross ye. All I ask for is to be left a free man... And maybe some food for me family. Since, obviously yer a noblewoman.¡±


    Skye openly gawked at Petrie before lowering her head in defeat with a sigh. He was just; too much. He talked a mile a minute, had no decorum, and flung mud as he¡¯d waved his hands about during his rant, like an animal. Skye lifted herself to her feet, smoothed her shredded dress out, and began looking for her shoes. She was still barefoot, and her toes felt like they would fall off if they weren¡¯t warmed soon.


    After finding her shoes, Skye thought a moment about how to get Tidas home. He was far too injured to ride, but also to be left behind to go and get help. Skye argued inwardly with herself before it dawned on her: enlist the Nomad.


    Skye turned to Petrie with an exhausted smile and said, ¡°Ye may have yer freedom and food, if ye can help me with a couple of things..¡±


    Petrie quirked up an eyebrow in suspicion. This woman was trouble, and he knew it. She was very beautiful; that was his first warning sign. The second was the fact that her man was none other than Prince freakin Tidas! He had to be the same one that took out Murdoc¡¯s Raiders. He was happy Rickon didn¡¯t piece it together beforehand. That was a mess that Petrie preferred to avoid stepping in..


    ¡®If Murdoc finds out that I not only helped to save That prince, but killed one of me own to do it; gulp. Ima dead man! I need a n!¡¯ Petrie suddenly looked to Skye with trepidation.


    ¡°Things? What things? I need to start heading back, before it gets too dark,¡± Petrie replied as he racked his brain.


    ¡°Ima need ye to stay put and watch over the prince. Me horse won¡¯t allow anyone to ride him But me. And he would crush ye under his hooves like dried leaves for tryin¡¯. Tidas can¡¯t be left alone..¡± Skye¡¯s words trailed off as she walked over to arge tree, then around.


    Petrie was on his feet and following the petite woman now. When he came around and saw her pull back the branches, a smile lit his face. He had figured that the prince must¡¯ve been close by. But he was surprised the woman had left him so close to the action. He looked back to her; a worried expression on her face. Because she resembled his younger sister so, the sight tweaked at his heart strings. She obviously cared very much for her prince.


    Letting out a long sigh of dejection, Petrie asked; ¡°What¡¯s yer name, Lassie? Ye never gave it..And it¡¯d be ill-mannered of me to speak any further with ye without it.¡±


    ¡°Skye Moonstone,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the name of the lord who owns, ye know; Everything around here?!¡± Petrie almost yelled at her in his astonishment.


    Skye had been surprised to learn that the Nomads of the Hignds weren¡¯t as brutish and ignorant as she was led to believe. Based off of Petrie, anyways. He was quick-witted and mostly friendly.


    His appearance was simr to that of the others, aside from the man-bear. His long dark hair was braided back, and he had a short beard that matched his head in color. Tall and broad, but lean in his waist. He was handsome,paratively speaking. He was no Tidas, but attractive.


    ¡°Aye, that be me father that owns it. Although with me impending marriage, it¡¯ll all belong to Tidas some day. Maybe if ye y nice and be helpful, he might give ye permission to hunt our grounds,¡± Skye beamed at her own sudden brilliance.


    A temporary aide of food might not sway Petrie to keep his mouth shut about her powers in the long run. He could sell the information if he got desperate enough down the road. So Skye would assail his mostmon problem: a stable food source.


    Having the lord¡¯s permission to hunt on his grounds was a dreame true for mostmoners. She could only imagine what it would mean to someone who was forced to move around due to constant food shortages and harsh weather.


    As Petrie studied Skye, the gleam in her eye made him feel uneasy.. ¡®Why would she offer something like that to a Nomad?! I know I saved her, but bloody hell! Only the favorites of the nobles are allowed to hunt theirnds. She doesn¡¯t even know myst name! Is it a trick of some kind? What would be her purpose? Does she n to kill meter? Would the prince even allow me to hunt? Can I bring a friend?¡¯


    Seeing Petrie¡¯s eyes cloud over in thought, Skye stipted; ¡°Ye can hunt ournds mostly free of worry. If I catch ye over hunting to turn a profit, I¡¯ll skin ye me self. When yer sister is of a proper age, ye may teach her to hunt on ournds. It¡¯ll be much safer for her that way. I will attempt to gain my father¡¯s permission for ye as well, but do not hold yer breath on it. And ye must NEVER hunt in yer Hignd skins. Those are a dead giveaway of who ye really are..¡±


    Skye paused to make sure Petrie was keeping up before she continued; ¡°Only three people on this earth know of my powers; now four. Ima free spirit as much as you are, and I Don¡¯t want to lose it. If people found out, The king would indoctrinate me into the military without a second thought. And ye would lose yer means of easily gaining food.¡±


    ¡°Ima no fool! I understand how rare yer power is.. Believe it or not we do have a few Mystics of our own,¡± Petrie replied with a smug face.


    ¡°Keepin¡¯ yer mouth shut is only a part of it. The others are keepin¡¯ an eye on Tidas while I get me horse, and helping me figure out a way to take him back home. He doesn¡¯t look good,¡± Skye finished with sadness in her voice.


    ¡°Oh, he was gonna die no matter what. But luckily ye spared me,¡± Petrie said jovially as he turned to walk away from Skye.


    ¡°What?! Why? How?! Hey! Get yer Nomadic arse back here!¡± Skye sputtered in dismay as she followed behind him.


    Petrie walked over to the corpse of Rickon. He lifted up a p on it¡¯s outer jacket, reached in, a pulled out a small pouch. He dangled it in front of Skye as he said, ¡°Tis yer lucky day, medy. I happen to have the cure to what ails yer prince..¡±

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15: True Story


    Skye stared at the tiny pouch in confusion and irritation. ¡®What was in the pouch? Why was Tidas going to die?!¡¯ She wanted to smack Petrie to end his antics.


    The Nomad smiled at her like an idiot, waiting for her gratitude. He really was the most exasperating person she¡¯d ever met. When Skye let out a sigh of irritation while cranking her arm up; his jovial, s¨¦ attitude had stopped.


    Putting his hands up defensively, Petrie exined; ¡°Rickon was a twisted piece of work. He carries, or rather he carried: a de, coated in poison. That way, even if his enemies got away from him, it would never be very far.¡±


    Skye shivered.. If she hadn¡¯t spared the man before her, Tidas would¡¯ve been dead. Probably on their way back home; based upon the look of his condition now. Skye thanked the Gods that she¡¯d seen the carving. If she hadn¡¯t; Petrie would¡¯ve been dead by now, and Tidas soon after. Not to mention what Rickon would¡¯ve done to her.. the thought made Skye shiver again.


    ¡°Do ye know what to do with it?¡± Skye asked nervously.


    ¡°Aye, I do. Ye put it on the wound, and the tongue. Rickon was yin¡¯ with his de one time, and the fool stabbed his own hand. Heined about how terrible this stuff tasted all bloody night,¡± Petrie grimaced at the memory as he held up the tiny pouch.


    Skye¡¯s face lit up with her smile. The Nomad really did think she was beautiful. He¡¯d found out the hard way that proud women were troublesome.. Fun, but troublesome. Plus; it was in to see where her heart was. ¡®I can¡¯t tell if that prince is damn lucky, or just damned..¡¯ Petrie thought.


    .....


    The two walked back over to the hollow within the strange tree. It gave Petrie an off feeling, causing him to be weary of the inanimate nt. It was the only willow tree in the area. It was also the biggest and oldest tree, from what little he knew of trees. It was almost unnatural for it to grow where it did, but he was no expert. And had no ns to stay longer than he had to.


    Skye had left the branches pulled back for easier visibility. When Petrie came around the side, Tidas was in full view. His face was covered in sweat, and his shirt was soak through. His eyebrows were furrowed and he was taking short, shallow breaths. As Petrie looked the prince over, he realized that they were getting him the antidote just in time.


    The two carefully removed Tidas from his hidy-hole, andid him on the ground. Petrie opened the leather pouch, lightly sprinkled the powder on to the prince¡¯s wound, then the rest onto his tongue. Skye used her power to bring clean water to Tidas¡¯ mouth, and slowly directed little droplets mixed with the medicine down his throat. He swallowed it down, which was a good sign to Skye. She smiled warmly at the relieving thought of how hungry he¡¯d be when he woke up.


    It only took about ten minutes or so, for the medicine to start working. Tidas¡¯ facial expression eased, and he stopped sweating so badly. Skye had ripped another piece of her dress off to wipe the remaining sweat from his brow. When he mumbled her name in his sleep, Skye¡¯s cheeks flushed. Causing Petrie tough out loud.


    Lightly smacking his shoulder; Skye smiled at Petrie before saying, ¡°Alright; Ima be off on me way to find Thoth. He¡¯ll most likely still be where ye ambushed us earlier. I should be back within the hour; ¡¯twas not too far.¡±


    ¡°Aye, medy. I¡¯ll keep me eyes on yer Prince Charming here. None shally a hand on him, I swear. And I suppose I¡¯ll do ye a kindness, and figure out a way for ye to bring him back home. Without havin¡¯ to hoist him up, on top of that great beast ye ride,¡± the young nomad bowed with a flourish.


    ¡°That would be a great kindness, Petrie. I thank you, and swear on my own life that I will keep true to me word,¡± Skye finished with a deep curtsy.


    While Petrie had been messing around with his bow, Skye¡¯s curtsy had been spot on and elegant. Cleaned up and in a proper dress; the nomad could see the true Lady, Skye really was. The handful of nobles he¡¯d met in his life were either pathetic and weak, or strong and cruel. But Skye had a quality about her that he couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on. All he knew was that he admired her for it.


    Skye grinned and nodded before turning on her heels, and leaving. She headed straight back the way they¡¯d came; using the markers her and Tidas had made as children. She¡¯d recognized one right before the nomads had ambushed them. The past two days had practically flipped her life upside down, and now she¡¯d taken multiple lives on top of that.


    This was not the first time Skye had needed to defend herself. When she was eleven, a man had tried to take her from a marketce in the nearest city. It was actually how she¡¯d realized she had powers. Genie had taken her into Dragonhorn; the closest city to Moonstone Castle. It sits on the boarder between Skye¡¯s father¡¯snds, and another lord named Reinbolt.


    His family had served the king for many generations as a King¡¯s Guardsmen. He had been the one to first see the potential in Skye¡¯s father, and they had remained close friends ever since. They would often go hunting together; whenever Lord Reinbolt was healthy enough. The man does have ten years or so on her father; whom was no spring chicken himself.


    Lord Moonstone had been visiting his neighbor at their favorite tavern; discussing business and court gossip. Skye had kept interrupting them with questions, so the lord had told Genie to take his daughter out and ¡®teach her something¡¯. Neither had been happy to be stuck indoors, so they¡¯d dly scurried off without anyints.


    Skye had been walking along: listening to his lecture on the flow of goods in and out of the town. She was only partially listening when a shiny, translucent, star-shaped stone caught her eye. Rainbow colors shimmered inside it as the sunlight bounced off of it. She¡¯d stopped at the stall to examine the stone with awe.. The next thing she knew; everything was dark.


    Someone had put a sack over Skye¡¯s head, grabbed her, and started running. She tried to break free, but the man was too strong. He was muttering something about making a lot of money off of her, but that he was going to break her in first. Then something about how he loved the screams of virgins..


    Skye¡¯s panic reached a new level. She tried to scream, but the bag muffled her. She was jerked about violently and smacked in the head or face every time she fought back. Finally, she¡¯d got her footing on the top of his thigh when she¡¯d scrunched up her legs. Skye¡¯d kicked off of him, then brought all the weight she could down onto his man-bits.


    The creep instantly fell; sending Skye flying out of his arms. Shended hard on her shoulder, dislocating it in the process. She screamed in pain as she ripped the bag from her head. She looked around, but didn¡¯t see anyone. And she didn¡¯t recognize any of the buildings.


    The man dry heaved several times as Skye cried out in agony for help. Once on his feet, the man walked up to Skye and kicked her in her stomach as she sat on the ground to shut her up. She skidded on the ground slightly, due to his force. Causing her to dry-heave; just as the man was b a moment ago. He circled her once before grabbing her by the hair and yanking her to her feet.


    Skye¡¯s fear was quickly turning to rage as this man beat her in broad daylight. She¡¯d seen a couple shutters close as he¡¯d kicked her earlier. No one cared what he was doing, or tried to stop it. Their indifference both shocked and infuriated her.


    Suddenly, Skye felt a snap in her mind¡¯s eye. A cool, refreshing sensation began to well up within her. Her arm screamed fire and torment as the man yelled and squeezed it. Telling her how badly she¡¯d be punished for hurting her new master..


    To this day, Skye still couldn¡¯t figure out where the water hade from. She could clearly remember, however; the look on his face when she impaled him on a giant spike she¡¯d made from water. But most of all; she remembered feeling no regrets for killing the man. For he would¡¯ve done Far worse to her, and many more girls like her after.


    Skye¡¯s mind wandered to Genie as she continued walking through the forest. He had been the one to find her;pletely panicked. She sobbed and wiped her wet, snotty face on his robes as her questioned her about what had happened. And who had saved her. When Skye admitted to the deed herselfter that night, Genie hadn¡¯t believe her at first. At least, not until she sprayed some water from a pitcher no one was touching directly into his face.


    Skye giggled out loud at the memory as she walked along, but went on the defensive when she heard rustling in the forest around her. She stood frozen; listening for hooves or footsteps. But only woond creatures could be heard. Skye exhaled with relief, but still felt like she was being watched. She quickened her pace, but tried to still look calm.


    ¡®Could it be more nomads?! A huntsman? It could be regr bandits.. Arg! Ima so Sick of this.. I just wanted a damn pic! Why does this shit keep happening?!¡¯ Skye screamed internally.


    Something shimmery in her peripheral vision caused Skye to swing her arm without thinking. When her hand actually made contact with something; she screamed, cringed, and ran a few steps away from it. She didn¡¯t see what it was, so she assumed it must¡¯ve been arge bug. As Skye slowly approached it, she temporarily stopped to take her shoe off to use as a weapon.


    She cautiously tip toed up to the lifeless creature. Skye gasped with shock before cing her hand on her mouth and mumbling, ¡°HOLY SHIT! It¡¯s a bloody fairy!¡±

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16: Fairy Fae Folk


    Skye¡¯s eyes felt like they were going to pop out of her head. She stared hard at the tiny, lifeless body in front of her with shock, awe, and a gaping mouth. It was a fairy; a Real friggin¡¯ fairy! And Skye had swatted the beautiful creature like a housefly. She inwardly cursed her stupid reflexes.


    Shaking herself from her shock and self-pity; Skye gingerly scooped up the tiny body. She held her close as she picked the bits of grass from her luminous white clothes and hair. She was the most beautiful anything, Skye had ever seen. Her ears were pointed, and her wings were almost transparent. Her hair was long and wispy. She was everything Skye had imagined a fairy would look like when she was a child. She marveled at the wonder in her hands..


    When the tiny woman moved, thess nearly dropped her. Panicking; Skye ran a few steps in one direction, only to turn back and take a few steps in another. She did it two more times; huffing and sputtering her panic out loud.


    Realizing how crazy she must¡¯ve looked, Skye stood still and yelled, ¡°Umm.. Ima sorry! I seemed to have injured yer friend-identally! If any of ye Fae folk be about, Please announce yer selves! I don¡¯t wanna take her with me, but I cannot leave her here alone like this... HELLO?!¡±


    Skye stood as still as the forest. She tried focusing on anything other than her own heartbeat, but to no avail. She pid and took a step in the direction she needed to go in, but stopped dead in her tracks. A veryrge bear stood before her on it¡¯s back legs.


    The very top of it¡¯s head was glowing, and Skye could see a tiny person standing by the bear¡¯s ear. The glow had a red hue to it, which only made the danger before her terrifying. She yelped at the sight and stumbled back slightly, but kept standing. She swallowed her fear and said, ¡± C-can ye help her? Please?!¡±


    The bear quirked his head as the fairy did: resembling a marite. It stared at Skye a moment before the puppeteer spoke; ¡°Why did you attack my Wife?¡±


    .....


    The male fairy¡¯s voice did not match his size. It was deep and masculine: not at all what Skye had expected. She figured it¡¯d be more.. Melodious, than it was. She didn¡¯t know why she¡¯d even had expectations. ¡®Fairy stories from childhood, maybe?¡¯ She shook her head before her mind decided to wonder.


    The halo of red around the bear¡¯s head was growing more intense. The male fairy yelled his question again; fury apparent in his voice. Skye shook slightly as the bear took a step towards her with a hostile growl. Realizing how bad the situation was, thess looked about for a water source; just in case. When the Fae saw her head swiveling about, he yelled with hostility; ¡°You¡¯d be dead before you could find any.. Don¡¯t be so stupid, human.¡±


    ¡°Well excuse Me, but yer kinda terrifying! Of course Ima gonna panic and try and arm me self! But I mean ye no harm.. I didn¡¯t mean to strike yer wife. I saw something outta the corner of me eye.. Ima on me way to find me horse after a, umm.. wee battle. And since ye seem to know what I was lookin for, ye must¡¯ve seen me fightin¡¯. Are you really surprised that Ima wee bit on edge?!¡± Skye flung her arms about in the air as she¡¯d spoken.


    She hadn¡¯t meant to yell at him, but her entire body was shot at this point. Skye was wet, dirty, cold, scared, sore, and tired; just to name a few of her issues. Tidas needed help now, and this fairy, riding a giant freaking Bear, was now in her way. She was afraid, but that was Skye¡¯s usual thing: Didn¡¯t want to feel it, just convert it into anger.


    ¡°If I had Wanted to hurt yer wife, I wouldn¡¯t


    have called out for help! Ima just after me horse so I can save MY future husband. Now, lower yer... beast; ande collect yer wife so I might be on me way,¡± Skye finished with clear irritation.


    The red light slowly dimmed, then turned a purplish color. The bear went to all fours once the Fae lifted off his head. It nodded to the fairy, then Skye, then turned and left without incident. Skye¡¯s mouth instantly hung open at the bear¡¯s acknowledgment of her. ¡®Are bears normally that smart?!¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s quite rude to gawk; Lady Skye,¡± the male fairy stated tly.


    Immediately closing her mouth; Skye looked abashed. She knew it to be a rude gesture, but couldn¡¯t help it. The day just seemed to get crazier as it went on.. She looked back to the fairy and said, ¡°Rude, but not unexpected.. Like that was.¡±


    He nodded his understanding, then fluttered over to his wife; hovering next to Skye¡¯s hands. His features were filled with concern. He gently cupped his wife¡¯s face momentarily before scooping her up into his arms. He examined her face closely before a sigh of relief escaped him.


    The two were striking in their beauty. The male had sounded older and stern, but looked like a young demigod. His face was long and chiseled. His chin and jawline were strong, like Tidas¡¯. His pearl colored skin made the purple of his hair and clothes seem darker than they actually were.


    ¡°Thank you for giving her some of your magic. I hadn¡¯t realized that you were trying to help her; not take her, or worse.. Humans aren¡¯t normally so kind to our people,¡± the male Fae exined with a pained smile as he looked at her.


    Skye¡¯s expression twinged with empathy. She could never understand what they¡¯d gone through, but she understood the feeling of true fear: that was something she understood well. Skye nodded in acknowledgement, but immediately looked back in confusion.


    ¡°Ye just said that I gave her me magic; what did ye mean?¡± Skye moved her hands to her sides as she spoke.


    The fairy quirked an eyebrow at her and asked, ¡°What do you mean? Did you not realize you were doing it?¡±


    He looked down at his wife again and back to Skye before saying; ¡°You must¡¯ve wanted to help her very much. Did you not know that you¡¯re a Shepherd?¡±


    ¡°WHAT?!¡± Skye said dubiously.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s the only exnation for it.. Although; I¡¯ve never heard of an Elemental being an aspect Shepherds could possess before...That is more than a little disconcerting..¡± the male fairy trailed off as he contemted the information.


    A full minute went by before his eyes lit up and he said; ¡°Wait here for six minutes. If I don¡¯te back by then, you may leave. I will attempt to fetch the elders so they may meet you. They might have information on your powers.¡±


    Skye was annoyed she had to wait. She¡¯d already been gone around thirty-five minutes or so. Even though Petrie said he¡¯d stay with Tidas until she¡¯d returned, Skye did not want to test his patience.


    Thess sighed lightly before replying; ¡°I will stay put for six minutes, but I must leave to find me horse. My betrothed isn¡¯t doing well: he was greatly injured, due to the battle.. And sorry again, ye know.. F-For swattin yer wife..¡±


    ¡°Cough, Umm.. It¡¯s all right, Lady Skye. It was an ident, and you have righted it. I will go as quickly as I can..¡±


    The male fairy went to leave, still carrying his wife in his arms when Skye called out to him: ¡°Pardon! But, I¡¯d forgotten to ask yer names!¡±


    The fairy turned back around, gave a curt smile, and replied; ¡°My name is Aero, and my wife is named Celestia!¡±


    Skye smiled warmly and waved him off. As she waited; her mind processed what had just happened. She¡¯d not only seen; but met, talked to, and touched Real fairies! The stories of the Fae folk had always been her favorites. When Tidas had told her the reason people never went into the forest when they¡¯d found it; she immediately went in. It became one of their favorite ces, and came often as children.


    One time; they¡¯d gotten lost. Skye kept saying she saw a light, so they followed it. It had just started to rain when they spotted therge, odd tree, growing in an odd ce. The two children wound up needing to seek shelter until they could be found.


    Their hollow had turned out to be a saving grace for them. It had rained hard that night, with massive thunderstorms rolling through in constant waves. The tiny trickle of a stream next to the hollow had more than tripled in size due to the amount of rainfall.


    Skye had no doubt now that if they hadn¡¯t followed the mysterious light, they would¡¯ve never found the tree, and most likely died. They were found first thing the next day, but had they not followed the light, the two would¡¯ve easily wound up dead.. Still; it had always saddened Skye that not once, did they see a fairy. Now, she had just assaulted one.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe I almost killed a fairy.. But I Finally met one! ...But, because I almost killed his beloved wife..So stupid.. but YAY! Ack! Ima way too excited about this... Wait. Was the light we followed from a fairy?!¡± Skye spoke out loud as she waited, lost in her thoughts.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to see that you¡¯ve grown strong since then, child... I worried when you and Prince Tidas stoppeding around,¡± an old, kind sounding voice echoed against the trees.


    Skye whirled around to see an old male fairy. He had a white undershirt with long, deep red robes that flowed around him as he hovered in ce. The hair on his head was pure white, and his long beard matched it in color. He was heavier set; making his face look round. His cheeks were rosy from his efforts, and his nose was slightly rounded and red as well. He had a bunching of pine needles that looked like a Yuletide brooch. The tiny pair of reading sses on the bridge of his nosepleted the look. Before Skye could stop herself; she tilted her head to the side with a childish, quizzical look before blurting out; ¡°Santa?¡±

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17: Something Else


    ¡°Ha! That¡¯s a first! Ha ha ha!¡± the old fairy¡¯s mirth caused his clothes and belly to jiggle.


    Skye gasped at her ownck of manners, and put her hand over her mouth. Her cheeks flushed prettily as she apologized. The name had slipped out like she was an over-excited child. It was an old holiday based off of some ancient religion from before the Great Shift. Now, they had a version called Yuletide.


    ording to archaeologists and historians; the world used to have more than three continents, and a highly advanced poption. But that was thousands of years ago. As the people dwindled then exploded, cultures and traditions mixed, making the holiday Alcon knew and loved.


    Some great structures still partially remained from ancient times. The precision of the buildings were still far too advanced for current humans to replicate. The people could barely understand how they were built. It was a growing interest in the kingdoms; giving the King of Alcon even more of an excuse to collect magic users. He figured that if anyone was going to figure out exactly what happened, it would most likely be one of them..


    Very few actual texts remained, but the story of Santa the ws has been passed down for generations. It varied kingdom to kingdom, but the underlying principles always remained the same: Good children got sweets and a small gift, and bad children were taken to Krampus¡¯ ice castle to make the toys. One toy was to be made for every bad deed that was not bnced with the act of a good one.


    Of course as Skye grew, she¡¯d stopped believing in the children¡¯s tale. But Yuletide had always been her favorite time of year. Whether they celebrated it or not; everyone seemed genuinely kinder to each other around the holidays. It brought a small sense of peace knowing that, at least for a small time; everyone¡¯s hearts connected.


    But that feeling barelypared to the giddy excitement bubbling up in Skye¡¯s chest now. The male fairy floated ethereally in the air with his soft-white glow, as hisughter brought the child out in her. She removed her hand and beamed with joy. Not only was she getting to meet Another fairy, but he looked like Santa!


    .....


    ¡®That would make Total Sense for Santa to be a fairy! The stories never exined how a human of girth would get into a house properly. It would also make sense that he used reindeer; if he were a fairy Tamer. But that still didn¡¯t exin how the sack of presents worked.. Haha! How many debates have I gotten into with Tidas over all of this?! ....Damn, I wish he were here!¡¯


    The enthusiasm left Skye¡¯s face as a current image of Tidas popped into her head. She¡¯d left almost fifty minutes ago now. Skye wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Petrie was gone by the time she got back. It had been around two in the afternoon when the nomads ambushed them. The sun indicated it was getting close to four or so.


    The elderly fairy studied Skye¡¯s expression as it had shifted. He found it amusing that thess hadn¡¯t changed. Seeing her and the young prince ying in their forest had been both educational and entertaining. They were good children; making an effort to not disturb the wildlife when they could, and usually cleaned up after themselves. He had enjoyed watching over them and keeping the predators away.


    The children always left behind a small jar of honey or jam whenever they visited. They would announce it¡¯s presence; yelling at the top of their lungs: ¡°We left ye a present fae folk! Don¡¯t be shy; it¡¯s really good! And we¡¯ll bring more next time! So eat it all up!¡±


    There had been something special about them. The forest had be dimmer over the centuries. The natural magic that flowed throughout Warrick Forest had been the reason the Fae had settled there. Over the centuries, the magic had begun to weaken and fade. But when the children began to visit, the magic returned. Everything came back to life, and the elder knew it Had to be connected to the children.


    The Fae Kingdom was on the farthest southern continent. Some couldn¡¯t handle the increase in temperatures coupled with magic deprivation over the millennia. So a group migrated North, and built a free settlement for any Fae that traveled. It wasn¡¯tmon, what with the threat humans posed. And their inting numbers only made safe ces outside the Fae Kingdom almost impossible toe by.


    When he realized that Skye and Tidas were different from most humans in temperament alone, Nics decided to set a n into action. Befriend the kind humans that technically owned the forest they lived in, and create an official sanctuary for Fae Kind in the north. It would also give him the opportunity to study them more, and find out how and why they affected the magic source of the forest. But his n quickly feel apart when the children stoppeding.


    It had saddened the old fairy to have his ns ruined, but that was only part of it to him. Skye and Tidas had be like unofficial grandchildren to him. He watched over them, protected them, and even on asion; indirectly yed with them. He¡¯d use his Tamer magic on a rabbit or chipmunk, and have them chase and catch it. The children were very kind; never hurting the animals that yed with them.


    He looked at Skye¡¯s worried face and smiled empathetically before saying, ¡°I have been told of your situation, and I¡¯d like to try and help, if I can.¡±


    ¡°Do ye know of me power? Oh, umm.. Powers, pardon me. Ima sorry, but I must get back..¡± Skye began to say, but was cut off.


    ¡°Prince Tidas? I know of the events that have urred. Aero told me most, and the forest told me the rest.. He is fine, and so is.... the other man as well. And my name is Nics; do with that what you may,¡± Nics gave a cheeky smile at Skye when he finished.


    Skye had perked up at the elder fairy¡¯s statement, but had to ask: ¡°How do ye know?¡±


    Nics pointed up with his finger as his smile broadened. Skye stared up at her namesake for a moment before something dark streaked across the patch of dimming sky. She focused hard; keeping still and not blinking. After about five seconds, a beautiful brown-gold hawk flew between the trees tops, andnded on a low branch, just a few feet from her. She had gasped in awe when the bird came into view, but up close; it was breathtaking.


    Nics boisterouslyughed at Skye¡¯s wonderment. She really was just like a child in her heart. Even after taking lives, his hawk allowed Skye to approach and pet his feathers and neck. The aura she gave off was like nothing he¡¯d ever felt before. And yet, it was familiar at the same time. Like thend was whole just from her existence...


    Sudden realization hit Nics so bad he almost yelped: ¡®No... No, no, no. That can¡¯t be right. It couldn¡¯t... But what other exnation is there?! Her powers, her aura, her innocence... It all fits the legend.. I, I need to do research first before I jump to conclusions..¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to frighten her. And I most certainly must be right before I tell her..¡¯ Nics¡¯ demeanor shifted to deep concentration as his thoughts raced with trepidation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry St. Nic, he won¡¯t hurt me,¡± Skye assured; seeing his concern and assuming it was due to her petting the hawk.


    ¡°You are right, child. But I was actually deep in thought about your powers.. Aero said you hadn¡¯t realized that you were sharing your magic with Celestia. Using a beginner¡¯s make-shift version of a Shaman trait. Did you not know you¡¯re Shepherd; that you had two magic traits?¡± Nics questioned as he fluttered over to Skye.


    ¡°No; Ima only aware of me water magic.. I thought Elementals couldn¡¯t be Shepherds? Every book on magic I¡¯ve ever read said as much,¡± Skye had kept petting the happy hawk as she talked.


    ¡°Me teacher was an Elemental as well. I was not happy to find out that I couldn¡¯t learn to fly some day on me own, like him. Because I could never be a Shepherd,¡± Skye sighed as she finished speaking and petting.


    ¡°Ah! You¡¯re educated then?! I should¡¯ve figured, considering how quick you are. Your father must care for you very much since he had you educated.. From what I understand, humans have an oddity about allowing their women to read or learn,¡± Nics twirled his long beard around his finger as he spoke.


    ¡°Hah.. We¡¯re getting a wee bit off subject here,¡± Skye said ufortably.


    ¡°Yes! You must get back to Tidas. I will go with you to get your horse, and instruct you on how to heal him. I¡¯ll send Hugo to pick up Maevis; a good friend with Earth magic that can mend your clothes for you.. Can¡¯t have you going home like that,¡± Nics gestured to Skye¡¯s torn up dress.


    ¡°Earth magic can do that?! Ack! Now Ima jealous of earth users, too..¡± Skye said childishly.


    ¡°Your Water magic is extremely rare; even for Elementals. It may not seem like much to you here, but on the Fire Continent; you¡¯d be treated like a Queen. And probably made a Queen due to that, and your beauty,¡± Nics said jovially as he waved his hawk off.


    ¡°Ima not interested in being a Queen; just the wife of a prince,¡± Skye retorted back as they began to head in the direction of her horse.


    Thoth was easy to find. He hadn¡¯t really moved from the spot where Skye has dismounted him. He¡¯d found a patch of dandelions and waszily munching on them as Skye walked towards him. Nics saw the body on the ground, but didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t know if Aero had seen the start of the ambush, or just the end scene by the willow tree. Either way, it didn¡¯t matter.


    Skye and Nics both knew she did nothing wrong in defending herself and Tidas. And it was obvious she wasn¡¯t cold blooded. If she were, the man known as Petrie would¡¯ve been dead too. And caring for a wee fairy would¡¯ve been out of the question.


    After Skye had mounted Thoth, Nics sat on Skye¡¯s shoulder; holding a thick strand of her hair for bnce. Skye was loving that she had a Real fairy sitting on her shoulder. And the fact that he looked like freaking Santa the ws was the icing on the her fairytale cake.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18: While Ye Slept


    Petrie¡¯s face was priceless. When Skye came into the clearing by the willow, he stared hard. He could see something red and white on her shoulder, but couldn¡¯t tell. He thought it might¡¯ve been a flower or the like. He was about to start yelling about ¡®wasting his time while she frolicked in a meadow¡¯. When Skye hopped down from Thoth and the small red thing hovered next to her; Petrie yelped like a weess instead.


    Skye and Nics bothughed at his reaction hard before Skye dered; ¡°What kind of a man squeaks like that? At a wee fairy, no less; hahahahaha!¡±


    Petrie flushed at Skye¡¯s barb. His irritation was obvious as he shouted back, ¡°Well excuse me! Ye may be adapted to this whole... buggerd-up, situation-thing. But Ima Not! I¡¯ve been by me self, jumping at the slightest wee noises, with a half-dead prince for me onlypany. Ima hungry, cold, muddy, and half eaten by bugs! Now! What do ye have to say for yer self?!¡±


    ¡°Ack! I found bloody FAIRIES! What person wouldn¡¯t want to stop and chat? Ye know what?! I can¡¯t even deal with ye.. If-If ye don¡¯t understand how amazing it ¡¯tis; then there¡¯s no hope for ye..¡± Skye sighed and rubbed her forehead out of frustration.


    Petrie was about retort, but they all froze when they heard: ¡°Skye...¡±


    Tidas was attempting to crawl out of the hollow when Skye caught sight of him. They hade back the same way Skye¡¯d left. The hollow was on the other side of the willow tree. Tidas coughed as he pulled himself along in the mud. Skye ran to him; sshing down into the mud with her bare knees to be beside him.


    Rolling him onto his back, Skye ced his head on herp. He coughed again as Skye felt his face. He was cold and mmy to the touch. Nics fluttered just above Skye¡¯s head now, looking down at the prince. He was definitely the samed who yed in the forest with Skye as a child. His life force was depleted badly, but it felt the same as the boy¡¯s did back then.


    .....


    Nics figured Tidas was just physically injured, but this was altogether different. Being so new to her power, he wasn¡¯t sure Skye could save him herself. ¡®But she¡¯s no normal elemental, either. She was healing Celestia just by her will.. No effort at all! She may be able to do it. And it might help me to unravel the truth,¡¯ Nics thought.


    Skye swallowed hard to fight her tears before looking up and asking; ¡°Please, Nics... What am I to do? Tell me what to do, please?¡±


    The old fairy¡¯s heart ached for the young couple. The unshed tearsbined with the determination in Skye¡¯s eyes made him buckle down on his own emotions. What Skye was, needed to be shelved; Tidas was most important right now. He examined the prince a moment before turning to Skye with a quizzical look; ¡°Was Prince Tidas poisoned?!¡±


    Petrie stepped forward and spoke: ¡°It was one of the men I was with, uh... Sir-Mister Fairy. It was due to a poisoned de he had always carried.. He didn¡¯t like the idea of ¡®someone survivin¡¯ meeting him¡¯.. He was Not a pleasant man,¡± Petrie shuddered from unspoken memories as he finished.


    ¡°And he¡¯s been treated? With what?¡± Nics asked as he flew over to Petrie.


    ¡°Ima.. Not sure.. Ye know; up close: ye kinda look like Santa ws,¡± Petrie stated as he was finally able to get aplete look at the old fairy.


    ¡°Yes, yes; Skye said the same thing. My name is Nics. Now, do you still have the container the antidote was in?¡± he asked with a slight urgency in his voice and fluttering.


    ¡°It¡¯s over on the ground in front of the hollow; why? I know I gave it to him properly! If he dies, it ain¡¯t because of me! I¡¯ve been nothing but helpful,¡± Petrie defended as Skye scoffed loudly at hisst remark.


    It was toote though: Nics was already flying back towards the hollow. He found the pouch sitting on top of the mud. Any traces inside would still be unaffected by the mud. He had worried a moment about Tidas smushing it when he¡¯d crawled out before; allowing the liquid to seep in. But the contents seemed dry.


    The old fairy stuck his hand into the tiny pouch that was more like a giant bag, to him. Gathering up a few grantes of the contents; he felt, smelled, and tasted them to identify them. But right before he stuck his tongue on thest one, a voiced called out and said; ¡°That would be a terrible idea, you old dotter! Don¡¯t just stick random things in your mouth! That¡¯ll kill our kind, you old fool!¡±


    ¡°Maevis! Hugo didn¡¯t drop you, hmm? That bird never listens,¡± Nics sounded mean, but they both had a grins.


    ¡°Oh shut it, Nic. Would a thank you kill you? Now where are-oh! Dearie me,ss; your poor dress! And it was so pretty, too!¡± the old fairy woman looked taken aback as she spotted Skye.


    After dismounting the hawk on a higher limb; Maevis looked like an angel as she fluttered down. She was older, but one could hardly tell. Her hair was an enchanting dark silver color, and she had deep smile lines around her eyes and mouth. Other than that; she looked young. Her robes were a dark blue color; making her hair stand out beautifully. Her skin tone was the same as the other fairies Skye had met so far. And her eyes matched her robes. She reminded Skye of the angel figure one put on top of a Yule tree. And she had the same soft white glow as Nics.


    Maevis looked at Skye with pity at first, then admiration. The girl had obviously fought hard, and in many ways. The stories Nics had told her over the years about the two human children made the situation conceivable. She had teased him fiercely about how downtrodden he¡¯d be since they¡¯d stopped visiting the forest. Now, she understood why. The forest basked in their presence.


    As Maevis looked about, the dead bodies didn¡¯t even make her flinch. She had seen and caused much worse in her eight-hundred years of life. Skye quickly exined the gaps of the story to Maevis as she readied her magic. The girl seemed strong in will and spirits; instantly making Maevis like her. Especially when she saw Skye¡¯s handiwork from saving her prince, and heard Petrie¡¯s part in the story.


    The fact a carving could sway Skye to spare him in the heat of the battle was intriguing to both of the elders. They considered it further proof of Skye¡¯s potential and virtue. But Maevis¡¯ exterior shifted when Skye mentioned her second power. Between the shock and contemtion that crossed Maevis¡¯ face: Skye swore she saw terror. She had seen something simr with Nics before.


    As they caught Maevis up, Nics had been searching around in the brush with Hugo¡¯s help. He came back with a small wild potato, while Hugo delivered a few dandelions, before flying off. He looked up at Skye and motioned for her to focus.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to show you how to make an emergency poultice. But you will have to do the work; that¡¯s how you¡¯ll infuse your magic into it.¡±


    Taking a breath; Nics continued: ¡°This poultice would normally need to be switched many times, for multiple days. But it¡¯s effects will be greatly amplified based on the magic you pour into it, while making it. If you can focus your magic enough; you can spare him pain now, and possible side effects from his wounds.¡±


    Skye looked both highly motivated, and confused. How was she supposed to focus her magic?! She hadn¡¯t even been aware of the action, when she funneled it into Celestia. All she remembered was feeling an urgent need to help. She could feel the frailty of the tiny Fae when she¡¯d picked her up. She remembered how her heart had swelled with her desire to save the beautiful fairy woman. Suddenly; Genie¡¯s words came to her.


    Skye closed her eyes and attempted to connect the familiar cool surge of her magic with her desperate need to save Tidas. She focused on her heartbeat; pulling the magic up from her gut. It resisted, but Skye¡¯s will was undeniable. Her heart pounded hard in her chest as the cool sensation mixed with the choking heat of her emotions.


    The torrents threatened to rip Skye apart from the inside out as they shed. If she¡¯d been standing; the pain would¡¯ve brought Skye to her knees. She gasped for air as Petrie came to her side, and took Tidas off herp. She fell to her side as convulsions overtook her. The three held their breaths as she shook violently; unable to help.


    Just as suddenly as they had begun; Skye¡¯s convulsions stopped. Maevis checked to see if she was still breathing, and sighed with relief when she¡¯d found Skye¡¯s pulse was strong. It had be eerily quiet in the forest: even the bugs had stopped. A sudden surge of magic power bloomed out in every direction from Skye. It knocked Maevis back, and caused the ground to tremble.


    A brilliant, gold-colored aura cloaked Skye from head to toe. Her magic power surged beyond anything Nics and Maevis had ever felt before. They thought she was about to explode, but then Skye¡¯s hair begun to shimmer brightly. Her golden red hair changed to match the glow of her aura. It grew so bright they all found themselves covering their eyes. A sudden crashing sound simr to a lightning strike, made them all shout their rm.


    Cautiously; they all removed their hands from their eyes. Skye was on her knees, leaning over Tidas. Startled by her sudden closeness, Petrie screeched as Skye¡¯s eyes glowed, while she studied Tidas¡¯ face. She smiled gently at him, then ced her hand on his chest above his heart. A soft glow came off of it, and Petrie could feel warmth emanating from her.


    Within moments, Tidas¡¯ color had returned, and his breathing waspletely stable. Skye smiled softly one final time before falling over to her side: unconscious. She¡¯d fallen towards Petrie, causing him to almost drop the prince¡¯s head so he could catch Skye with his arm. While trying to keep Skye from falling over, Petrie looked up and yelled at the old Fae with an incredulous: ¡°WHAT the BLOODY HELL just happened?!¡±

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19: Firewood


    As Skye slowly opened her eyes, she found two erged, beautiful green ones staring back at her. Warm, strong arms wrapped around her, and begun to tenderly squeeze the life from her. Tidas¡¯ scent mixed with the smell of Earth bothforted her, and reminded her of what had just happened. She craned her head as best she could to look at everyone around them.


    Counting three other heads, she snuggled against Tidas¡¯ chest in relief. He stroked her hair as he whispered about how worried he was, and how much he loved her. Skye felt like crying, but quite frankly; she didn¡¯t even have the energy for that. Her whole body ached, she was slightly dizzy, and her stomach felt like it was eating itself.


    ¡°How do you feel, child?¡± Nics asked with concern.


    ¡°Well she couldn¡¯t possibly feel good now, could she? Don¡¯t ask stupid questions, Nic! Just give her the cup,¡± Maevis said in a scolding tone.


    ¡°So my concern is stupid?¡± Nics shot back as he struggled to hand Skye a human-sized cup Maevis had made filled with water.


    ¡°No; I said don¡¯t ask stupid questions, you old dotard!¡± Maevis replied with snark.


    They went back and forth a while until Petrie interrupted: ¡°Awe, you two must be married..¡±


    .....


    The two looked as though someone had pped them. They red at Petrie before saying in unison: ¡°Gods NO!¡±


    Skye couldn¡¯t hold in herughter any longer. She¡¯d been listening to them while Tidas silently held her, and she sipped her water. He hadn¡¯t said much, other than his sweet whispers in her ear. Skye wasn¡¯t sure how long she¡¯d been out, but the light no longer reached inside the forest. To the East, she could see the dark skies steadily creeping in.


    Skye turned her head to look at Tidas before asking: ¡°How are ye fairing?¡±


    Tidas gave her a soft smile then replied: ¡°I¡¯m alright, but what about you?¡±


    ¡°Ima fine, so long as you are,¡± she replied softly with a small smile.


    Tidas nodded his acknowledgment before saying; ¡°Nics filled me in on most of it.. How long, Skye?¡±


    Knowing what he meant; Skye said: ¡°Since I was eleven. Genie taught me the basics, but Ima mostly self-taught.. Ima sorry I never told ye. I was gonna on me birthday, but ye left before then. And Genie told me not to tell anyone; even father. Only he and Peggy know.¡±


    *******


    When Skye¡¯s father had found her in his study when she was almost four, she thought her life was over. But instead, he had picked up the book she held, and read it to her. It was the first memory she had of her father being kind. They had turned it into a weekly habit. Her father would sit in his desk chair, while Skye sat on a small couch and listened.


    When Lord Moonstone realized Skye was trying to read the words with him, he had decided to hire a tutor for her. It had cost him a pretty penny.. Teaching women wasn¡¯t widely epted in Alcon. So he had sent a letter to his friend in Sai; asking to send someone he trusted to teach his daughter.


    When the tutor arrived, he introduced himself as Jin Laos. He had caused quite the stir in the lord¡¯s vige closest to the castle. Everything about him stuck out like a sore thumb; being from Sai. His clothes looked like a dress to themoners. The spices he used to cook with smelled pungent and strange, and he constantly sang songs from his homnd. But the people of the vige tolerated him, and soon; grew to adore him.


    He became known as ¡®Genie¡¯ to everyone he interacted with. He had knowledge of medicines, farming, and was quite funny; once his speech developed a little. And, he had control over air. Some in the vige thought magic users were evil in general, but none ever said as much to his face. It turned out to be a stroke of luck for Skye. When her womanly cycles started at the age of eleven; so did her magic. Only Genie, Peggy, and Skye knew of her power.


    Her teacher had warned against telling anyone of her power, even her parents. If she valued having her freedom. Magic users were coveted for their power; especially Elementals. He had told her many stories of his youth over the years; cementing the thought with examples.


    *******


    As Tidas listened to Skye, he realized how much easier it had been for him. He had been open about his powers from the start. Skilled Tankers lined the pce courtyards to train him. He had known Genie was an Air mage, but it¡¯s hard to learn from someone outside your attribute set. The basic principles were the same, but one¡¯s potential could always be stunted if not properly taught. Not that it seemed to be the case with Skye.


    Not only did Skye have her water aspect, but now a Shaman aspect as well. Elementals were bound to their set magic because natural magic was different from physical attributes. Elementalsmunicated with the natural magic of the world with their own; through their element. Physical types likes Tankers, Manics, Tamers, and Shamans manipted the magic that flowed naturally within their bodies, and/or other living creatures. Never had he Ever, heard of someone capable of doing both: Ever.


    Shepherds were magic users with multiple physical attributes. The highest ranked Shepherd Tidas had ever heard of was the King of the Sync Kingdom. From what he remembered; he had Tank, Tamer, and Manic. In all of their known history; never had there ever been, a Shepherd who used both kinds of magic.


    ¡®Wait; wasn¡¯t there an old story or something? I remember Genie telling us something along those lines... An old legend?¡¯ Tidas tried to recall, but was interrupted.


    ¡°Well; that was a lovely story, but it¡¯s nearly night. I think it best if we all camped together,¡± Petrie suggested; gesturing to the group.


    ¡°Father will be furious we missed dinner and never made it home,¡± Skye remarked as she looked up as Tidas.


    Just as Skye said thest word; Tidas¡¯ stomach let out a huge growl. Skye giggled at the vibration she felt from it, but then gave him an empathetic smile. She knew he hadn¡¯t eaten all day, and must¡¯ve been starving. When She tried to stand, Tidas immediately stood u with her, refusing to let go of her. She huffed with slight irritation, but then smiled at his affection for her.


    Skye knew better than to argue with him over something so trivial. And she was freezing.


    The shredded dress Skye had on hardly covered her. Her legs were exposed up to her thighs, and her arms weren¡¯t covered at all. Tidas looked at the scraps of cloth Skye had used to make bandages and a sling for his arm. She probably would¡¯ve used her entire dress on him, had his wounds been any worse.


    It made Tidas smile, although he was still irritated. Petrie looked at Skye with awe on asion. Was it smart to let him live? He had first-hand knowledge of Skye¡¯s powers. Although the prince had been told about how he saved Skye after she¡¯d spared him, he still had doubts. Who was to say that he wouldn¡¯t sell her out if he got desperate? Or threatened? Tidas¡¯ face shifted to a re as he looked at Petrie while he helped his future bride to Thoth.


    The look did not go unnoticed by Petrie. The man quite honestly, scared him. Even with the others; the prince had held his own against them, until he had been poisoned. Petrie¡¯s bone¡¯s told him that this was the same Prince Tidas that gave Murdoc a good thrashing. He knew he had to leave a good impression on the prince. Or Skye would never be able to convince him to allow his family to hunt theirnds. Even though the man knew Skye¡¯d already said yes.


    Deciding he should prove his value; Petrie volunteered to find firewood. When Tidas said that he wanted to apany him, however; the nomad¡¯s stomach contorted into a knot. Princes didn¡¯t collect firewood; they ordered others to do it for them. The fact that Tidas so obviously had ulterior motives, made Petrie even more frightened. He looked to Nics and Mavis, but they were whispering amongst themselves. As soon as he¡¯d positioned Skye and handed her arge basket, he nodded to Petrie to leave.


    Realizing he had no other options; the weary nomad followed Tidas into the darkening woods. He was nervous and a little scared, but seriously doubted the prince would kill him. Threaten him; most definitely. But not hurt him.. he hoped. Lost in his thoughts; Petrie almost walked into Tidas as he stopped and asked, ¡°Can you really be trusted, Nomad?¡±


    Tidas turned to face Petrie as the man replied, ¡°So long as I can trust ye to keep yer woman¡¯s word.¡±


    The two men stared at each other a moment before Tidas said, ¡°Aye. Skye will make sure of it. She¡¯s never been one to go back on her word, and neither am I.¡±


    Petrie smiled a cheeky smile before saying; ¡°Then I have no intentions to ruin me means of easy hunting. Food for years is Far better than a momentary gain. And me wee sister seems to eat more everyday.¡±


    Tidas smiled approvingly, then patted him on the shoulder. Everything he had been told about Petrie from Nics seemed urate. Over the years, Tidas had learned to never trust easily. But he also knew how strict the Nomadic Tribes were about their own codes of honor. To break the code was the same as deciding not to Be a nomad anymore. And based off of how he spoke of his family; Tidas knew the man had too much to lose versus the gain.


    ¡°I will help Skye speak to her father as well. He, himself got his start in life by saving my father, King Magnus. That should work to your favor with him. And you mentioned that your sister resembles Skye?¡± Tidas inquired; recalling him speak of her while Skyey unconscious.


    ¡°Just her fiery spirit and ability to scare the soul from me body,¡± Petrie replied candidly.


    Tidasughed harder than he should¡¯ve at Petrie¡¯sment. His body still ached, and he felt like he was literally starving now. But his joke had been too spot on. Skye could be down-right terrifying sometimes. Nostalgia began to fill his head, but his mirth disappeared as Petrie said: ¡°That and her hair-Umm, well.. haha; used to, anyways.. D-Do ye think she¡¯s noticed it yet?¡±

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20: Guidance


    Moments after the two men left, Skye nearly had a heart attack. She¡¯d set the pic basket Tidas had handed her earlier down onto the ground, to try and see what was in it. Her hair cascaded around her shoulders, revealing a golden color. She shrieked her horror, for Skye loved the unique red of her hair. It took both Maevis and Nics about ten minutes to calm her. Tears had welled up in her eyes, but Maevis assured her that her new color looked beautiful, and that itplimented her as well.


    Skye was now with Nics, discussing her powers and other possible side effects; other than her hair. Maevis used her Earth magic to create a fire pit, chairs, things to eat and drink with, and two make-shift huts out of mud and trees. Skye had never seen such a gifted magic user before. Maevis was a true master of her element.


    An Earth Elemental¡¯s abilities to manipte various aspects of the minerals and earth were valuable, but they were normally limited. Some could only manipte nts, some only sand. Some could shift whole mountains, while others could only work with specific minerals. But Maevis was also a fairy. Skye thought that was the most reasonable exnation to it, so that was what she¡¯d go with.


    Nics also seemed to be a little more than a mere Tamer as well. Hugo was obviously one of his Beta animals. Tamers often had many bonds with various animals, at any given time. But it depended upon the Tamer¡¯s strength and willpower. From what Skye had read; Tamers weren¡¯t as limited as many of the other magic types were. As long as they¡¯d bonded with the animal they chosen, the connection was near impossible to break.


    Maintaining the connection was rtively easy, unless it was a ¡®Takeover¡¯. Trying to connect with an unfamiliar animal was dangerous. If the connection backfired, it directly affected the other animals. Usually transferring the hostility to the other animals, and causing them to go berserk. But somehow Skye felt Nics had many tethers, and to a vast amount of animals.


    ¡°Skye? Skye! Are you listening?¡± Nics questioned as he fluttered near her face; trying to gain her attention.


    ¡°Back off, Nic. The girl is probably still processing her day. Nomads, magic battles, fairies... Ha ha! Oh, the girl¡¯s had quite an adventurous day,¡± Maevis said as she flew over to the two; since she¡¯d finished her work.


    .....


    Once Maevis was in front of them, she said: ¡°Now: it¡¯s starting to get a wee bit nippy. Best we get you cleaned up and into some fresh clothes. And it would probably be best if we did this while the men are still gone..¡±


    ¡°But what am I to wear? I¡¯ve got no extra clothes, and there¡¯s no point in gettin¡¯ clean if Ima to return to these rags,¡± Skye gestured to her shredded dress.


    ¡°Oh sweetie; ¡¯twas my original purpose ining here, was it not? I can make your dress like new again while you bathe. If webine my power with yours, we should be able to make a nice, wee hot spring for ourselves,¡± Maevis patted Skye¡¯s head as she spoke with a doting smile.


    Skye¡¯s face lit up like the sun. Maevis reminded her of Peggy a bit. Her kindness was gruff, but natural and warm. Genuinely caring about someone without really knowing them was rare in this world. On top of that; Skye assumed it must be especially difficult for Fae folk to trust humans. The thought of people being anything but kind to them both infuriated, and saddened her.


    Skye¡¯s smile faltered slightly as her mind trailed. Noticing her shift, Maevis looked at Skye with a quizzical expression. Before she could ask about it, Skye shook her head and said; ¡°I better put the basket in the hollow for now. Don¡¯t want any animals to get to it.¡±


    ¡°Or the men when they get back,¡± Maevis replied with an impish smile.


    ¡°I know what I said,¡± Skye joked back.


    The two shared augh as they headed to a small clearing about twenty-five yards away from their camp site. Maevis didn¡¯t want the hot spring in a ce that could affect the the roots of the trees. She would have to create a cave system that went close to the molten rock of the Earth.


    ¡°Did your teacher ever teach you about unison magic?¡± Maevis asked Skye as they came to the center of the clearing.


    ¡°A wee bit, but the concept was hard for me to understand, at the time. But I think I get it now... At least I think so,¡± Skye replied with uncertainty.


    ¡°What do you mean, dear?¡± Maevis asked as she fluttered closer to Skye.


    ¡°When I was trying to control me power, Genie¡¯s words came to mind. He taught me: for a Unison Lock to work; the hearts of those working together must be unified in thought and will. Only then would ye be capable of an attack. But we were only ever able to do it one time,¡± Skye¡¯s words held sadness as she spoke.


    She took a deep breath to right herself, and continued: ¡°The only thing I did when I healed Celestia was wish in my heart for her to be alright. So I thought that if I could link my active power to my dormant one, it might... I don¡¯t know-¡±


    ¡°Kill you?!¡± Maevis looked shocked as she went on; ¡°You could have literally made yourself explode, Skye! Most people take Years to build their capacity for magic. Ye flooded an unawakened part of yourself with powerful, nonpatible magic... By all thews of Nature, ye should be dead!¡±


    As Maevis¡¯ words sunk in, Skye turned at least three shades paler. ¡®Exploded?! Well, that had been what it¡¯d felt like. It was like trying to pour a bathtub¡¯s worth of water into a plugged up sink... What did I do?¡¯ Skye pondered to herself.


    ¡°I pulled the plug!¡± Skye suddenly yelled; making Mavis flutter back in surprise.


    ¡°You did what now?!¡± Maevis was beyond confused at this point.


    ¡°When I funneled me power to me heart, I pictured it kinda like a whirlpool being sucked into a small hole. When another force fought back, I used me will to make it fold into the whirlpool. It felt like me heart would burst, so after they mixed, I sent it throughout the rest of me body.. And that¡¯s thest thing I remember,¡± Skye finished with a contemtive expression.


    ¡°That must be why! If you would¡¯ve tried to contain it, surely you would¡¯ve popped like a bubble.. Quick thinking me girl!¡± Maevis remarked with a proud smile.


    Skye felt like she had figured something out. Now, she would have to do as much research as possible on Shamans. Although she had done general studies on all magical attributes, it was never very extensive. The only one she was interested in that wasn¡¯t her own, was Ether. But that was because in all of their known history: only three people have ever been born with it. It had peaked Skye¡¯s interest to learn that she was rted to one. But nothing ever came of it.


    Her father had drunkenly let it slip on night, but he wouldn¡¯t say if it was his side, or her mother¡¯s. He¡¯d acted strangely about it, and nearly yelled at her to drop the subject. Skye had never asked about it again, but kept it in the back of her mind..


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a good thing there¡¯s almost a full moon tonight. Otherwise we¡¯d already be inplete darkness.. Best that we get started,¡± Maevis suggested.


    Skye smiled in agreement as her stomach gurgled loudly. She was suddenly far more concerned about getting clean, dressed, and fed than anything else. Maevis flew over and sat on Skye¡¯s shoulder like Nics had done before. It made Skye want to squeak with happiness, but she contained herself. They had work to do, after all.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to build the tunnel; all you have to do is control the water. I don¡¯t want a geyser going off beneath our feet,¡± Maevis instructed with a cheeky smile.


    Skye nodded her acknowledgment and focused her magic. At first she didn¡¯t feel anything. Not the presence of water or Maevis. But right when she was about to open her eyes, the familiar sensation of water appeared in her mind¡¯s eye. Skye focused on the it; pulling it to herself like she¡¯d done at the stream.


    ¡°Good; now, widen your perspective. Do you feel where my magic starts?¡± Maevis asked with enthusiasm.


    Skye focused harder, but didn¡¯t know what she supposed to be feeling for. Before she could say anything; a cold, earthy smell invaded her nostrils. It felt heavy, but kind of like Maevis. Skye knew that it must be her power, so she aligned her own power with the old fairy¡¯s.


    ¡°Perfect! Now just keep it up; we¡¯ll need to send the water deep underground for it to be heated properly,¡± Maevis directed as she intensified her magic.


    Several minutes passed before an uproarious noise broke their silence. The ground shook beneath their feet. It had been hard to control the water, due to the distance. But now that it was practically under her feet, Skye could feel the warmth of the water as it came closer. Skye looked to Maevis with a cocky smile.


    ¡°I can handle the water if ye can handle the creation of the tub,¡± Skye said, amused.


    Maevis stared at Skye with shock. She hadn¡¯t


    needed to use her earth magic after creating the turn to funnel the water back to the surface. Skye was using the sheer force of the water to create the flow system for the Hot Spring. The way her magic felt and moved... Maevis would¡¯ve sworn Skye was using both Water and Earth magic in unison; by herself. It was impossible, but somehow Skye was doing it.


    The realization both excited, and terrified Maevis. It must¡¯ve been like before, when Skye unknowingly used her power to heal Celestia. That meant that Skye had three traits: not two! As Maevis stared at Skye in astonishment, thess looked back to the elder Fae and asked, ¡°Well? Are we to have a bath or a geyser? I can¡¯t contain the pressure much longer!¡±

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21: Same Yet Different


    ¡°Oh! Sorry dearie! Got lost in me thoughts,¡± Maevis replied as she quickly begun creating a semirge, in-ground bath.


    Light-grey stones pushed up through the dirt as if alive. As they came up; arge hole opened in the ground just in front of Skye. The stones stacked themselves along the bottom and up the sides; creating walls with built-in seats. Giant, craggy rocks shot out of the ground around it; allowing for privacy.


    Technically, it was big enough for three people to fit in. Skye loved her bath at home, but this was incredible! She squeaked her happiness before releasing a gentle flow up, into hundreds of tiny fissures that stopped just shy of the stone floor. The water bubbled up quickly, seeping through the tiny cracks in between the stones on the ground.


    Skye practically tore her clothes off. Maevis giggled at thess¡¯ enthusiasm as she collected her clothes and shoes. As Skye slipped down into the steamy water, she felt every muscle of hers rxing. It was simr to swimming in a pool heated by the hot sun.. But way better.


    Maevis flew over to a nearby tree, set the clothes down, and grabbed something far bigger than herself. When she¡¯de around to the opening of the spring, Skye could see it was a towel! Maevis must¡¯ve made it while she¡¯d been talking with Nics. Maevis fluttered near the ground and used her magic to call up a small, but strong sapling to ce the clean towel on.


    ¡°There! Now you only need one thing,¡± Maevis stated as she handed Skye a sliver of soap.


    ¡°Ye truly are too good to me, Maevis! Thank you so very much!¡± Skye replied as she gratefully took the soap from the sweet old Fae.


    .....


    Maevis smiled and nodded to Skye before flying off, saying: ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to tend to yourself. I¡¯lle back with your clothes after I¡¯ve cleaned and mended them. Enjoy the bath!¡±


    Tidas and Petrie had been gone just under an hour. When they returned; not only did they have firewood, but two rabbits as well. Petrie volunteered to start a fire and clean them, while Tidas walked over to Nics and Maevis. They had been in a serious discussion, but hushed up when he approached. When he looked around and didn¡¯t see Skye, rm begun to overtake him.


    Seeing the panic in his eyes, Maevis chuckled and said; ¡°Skye is fine, deard; she¡¯s off having a soak.¡±


    Tidas exhaled a breath he hadn¡¯t been aware of holding. He and Petrie had munched on some wild berries and flowers to stop themselves from keeling over in hunger. But it had been no where near enough to help his current shortage of power. Seeing the Fae folk looking so distressed made Tidas think something bad had happened to Skye. Especially since she was no where to be seen. Thess had a knack for finding trouble.


    ¡°How? She¡¯s not well enough to bathe in cold water,¡± Tidas questioned.


    ¡°We used Unison magic to create a.. small hot spring about twenty, twenty-five yards or so out over there,¡± Maevis replied as she pointed.


    Tidas waspletely surprised. Skye was progressing far too quickly. It worried him that her body might be strained too much. The thought of something bad happening to Skye made him feel apprehensive. He fought with himself to stay put, and not go check on her. Seeing her naked again and not touching her... Tidas wasn¡¯t sure he was capable of it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Skye. Thatss can take care of herself, should anyone happen upon her. But I know there¡¯s no one else in these woods but us now. Well, alive, anyway,¡± Nics assured Tidas while looking in the direction of the dead nomads.


    Tidas nodded his agreement, then headed towards Petrie to help with dinner. Before he could take more than three steps, Maevis called out to him.


    ¡°Hold it,d! I have a task for you that will give you an excuse to speak with Skye,¡± Maevis wore a wicked smile as she beckoned him back.


    Tidas didn¡¯t know if it was a trick or not, but it seemed like it to him. Skye wouldn¡¯t hold back now that he knew about her powers. From what Petrie told him, and based on what he saw before they ran away; Skye could kill him without much effort. He chortled before looking at Maevis and saying, ¡°I¡¯d rather not risk her ire, thank you.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t see anything, I promise. There¡¯s privacy; I made sure of it. I need to give her clothes back, now that I¡¯ve cleaned and mended them. Be a dearie and take them to her... It¡¯s a wee bit too far for me to fly to, after the day we¡¯ve all had,¡± Maevis finished, feigning exhaustion.


    Tidas sighed in defeat. He knew Maevis wouldn¡¯t let it go. He reached out and took the blue dress Skye had been wearing. Shock stered his face as he looked over the dress. It really did look brand new. He looked back to Maevis who wore a confident smile. She was quite pleased with herself for her work.


    Tidas smiled and shook his head slightly before saying; ¡°If you can clean me up first, then I will do as you¡¯ve asked.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t be a problem as long as you don¡¯t move. Humans are essentially the same as everything else in Nature. So just keep still,¡± Maevis said as she began to focus her power.


    Her statement made Tidas a little nervous, but he was sure Maevis was just messing with him. He stretched out his arms to his sides to allow her better ess. As she pulled all the partictes from his clothes, the old fairy grinned at his nervousness. Whether it be due to herself or Skye; Timid Tidas was funny. He was acting exactly the way Nic used to describe him as a boy: a worrier with a strong heart and mind, who was dedicated to Skye.


    ¡°It¡¯s cute...¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡± Tidas asked; it was an odd statement to randomly say at the moment.


    ¡°Your love for each other: it¡¯s cute. And rare...Use it as a strength. Don¡¯t shut her away to protect her.. You know it won¡¯t work, anyways. Build your strength together. Or you¡¯ll both suffer for itter,¡± Maevis said as she finished her cleaning.


    ¡°She makes it tempting to try.. But I could never do that to her. Skye is free to do as she wishes.. Even if that means letting her go,¡± Tidas looked crestfallen a moment, but perked back up almost instantly.


    ¡°What do you mean?! The girl loves you, you idiot Prince. Has she not said as much? Oh, thatss.. A bloody blind Fae could tell!¡± Maevis yelled.


    ¡°She will tell me so in her own time; she¡¯s been through a lot due to me,¡± Tidas tried to sooth the fiery fairy.


    ¡°You¡¯re a patient man, Prince Tidas.. A good man,¡± Maevis patted his shoulder before going off to grab him a pair of fresh, thick stockings that matched Skye¡¯s dress and shoes for her.


    ¡°Thank you, Maevis. I¡¯ll go make the delivery right now,¡± Tidas beamed at the fairy.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t go sneaking a peak as a tip...¡± Maevis said in a joking tone as Tidas strode off,ughing and shaking his head.


    Skye soaked in the steamy water of the small hot spring peacefully. She went over all the details of the day in her head, periodically shaking it in disbelief. Nomads weren¡¯t all bad, she¡¯d gotten to meet real fairies, found out she was a Shepherd, and now she was soaking in a hot spring she¡¯d help to make! It was a crazy, but amazing day.


    ¡®Is me life always gonna be thisplicated?¡¯ Skye thought to herself with a smile.


    When she was a child, Skye and Tidas had spent their days searching for adventures. They imagined themselves as explorers; visiting the three continents in search of treasures and lost history. The Star continent has been studied extensively. But the Fire and Tropitic(Trope-E-tick) continents were still widely unknown.


    The Fire continent was getting attentiontely due to the sudden advancement in their technology. Schrs traveled there from Alcon over the past few years to learn, but few could handle it. The topography and environmental factors were nothing like what they were used to. Skye¡¯d overheard it from her father, who was discussing it with one of his business partners.


    She tried to imagine what a vast sea of sand and sun would look like. Skye¡¯d only seen the ocean a handful of times, and that was through a small porthole on a ship. Although she thought it would look pretty, she would never want to stay. Skye loved trees, cold air, and the green of the grass of the rolling hills. Plus, she wouldn¡¯t be able to use her power as easily. ¡°But it would still be a wonder to see,¡± she thought out loud.


    ¡°A wonder, indeed,¡± a familiar voice came from behind the rock wall Maevis had added for privacy.


    Skye immediately covered her breasts, and crouched down into the murky water. She had made it a point to pull water with natural minerals through the cave system; to help moisturize her skin. Tidas stayed on the other side of therge, jagged rocks that almostpletely encircled the tiny hot spring. They looked like blooming flower petals to Tidas.


    ¡°I knew it! Ye were in me room on purpose this morning, weren¡¯t ye?! Bloody Pervert!¡± Skye yelled at Tidas through the rocks.


    ¡°No! No, no, no! Maevis sent me with yer clothes and to check on you.. Why would I announce myself if I was here to spy on you? Ye make no sense, woman!¡± Tidas yelled back; flustered.


    The prince swore he could hear Maevisughing from the campsite, but brushed off the thought. Skye was getting the wrong impression, and this was exactly why he didn¡¯t want toe in the first ce. Feeling dispirited, he yelled; ¡°If you turn around, I¡¯ll put your clothes under your towel, and leave. I understand you don¡¯t want me around..¡±


    Skye cursed inwardly at herself. She didn¡¯t understand why she acted this way with Tidas. He was to be her husband! He was eventually going to do a lot more to her than just look at her. The thought didn¡¯t bother her like it had with Jacob, so Why? Why was she being so childish?!


    An idea popped into Skye¡¯s head that made her blush. Before she could change her mind, she yelled to Tidas; ¡°Ima sorry.. You can set me clothes down.¡±


    As he came to the opening of the hot spring, Tidas saw where her towel sat. He lifted it, set Skye¡¯s clothes down, put the towel back, and turned to leave. Before he could take a step, movement in his peripheral vision and a sshing sound caused him to look in Skye¡¯s direction. She stood in the hip-deep water;pletely naked, and facing him. When their eyes locked, Skye spoke in a soft voice, ¡°I..I don¡¯t want ye to go..¡±

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22: Bold


    Tidas gaped at Skye as she stood in the water; moonlight shining on her bared skin. Her breasts werepletely exposed; not even covered by her hair. Her skin was flushed from sitting in the hot water. She looked like an Earth-bound Goddess, rising up from the depths of it¡¯s core. He sucked in a quick breath before turning away from her.


    ¡°D-Do ye... not want to see me?¡± Tidas could hear the hurt in her voice.


    ¡°By the Gods, Skye! Of course I want to look at you! My problem is... I-I don¡¯t think I could stop at Just looking...¡± Tidas replied through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Oh..¡± came Skye¡¯s reply.


    ¡®What in the Bloody Hell just got into her?! She was JUST yelling at me about peeking! Now she Wants me to look??¡¯ Tidas¡¯ thoughts ran amuck before Skye¡¯s voice brought him back.


    ¡°Ima sorry... I don¡¯t understand why I keep snappin¡¯ at ye. Ima...don¡¯t know..I just don¡¯t want ye to think that I don¡¯t love ye!¡± Skye practically screamed in her fluster.


    Tidas¡¯ heart beat erratically in his chest: ¡°D-Did you just say you love me?¡±


    .....


    Skye scoffed before saying; ¡°Of course I love you! I came back for you; I killed for you! I nearly exploded tryin¡¯ to save ye! Ima standing here naked: on Purpose this time! What do ye think, ye stupid fool?!¡± Skye¡¯s voice wavered as she shouted.


    In an instant: Tidas turned around, walked into the water, and wrapped his arms around Skye. She had never said the words before. He told her that he loved her before he¡¯d left, and even since he came back, but she had never said the words herself. Tidas squeezed her against him as Skye leaned into him, gripping his shirt. He pulled away slightly to look at her beautiful face with a gentle smile.


    Skye¡¯s heart pounded against her rib cage so hard, she thought it would burst. His initial speed had surprised her. The fact that he¡¯d climbed into the water with his clothes still on made her want to burst out inughter. But the look he gave her now had her heart racing in a different way.


    Tidas¡¯ green eyes smoldered, making Skye¡¯s knees feel weak. His breathing was uneven, and his lips looked too tempting to pass on. In one bold move: Skye leaned up on her tiptoes and kissed her prince. As soon as she¡¯d made contact; a warm, achey feeling came over her body. She moved her hands to his shoulders, applying more pressure to her kiss.


    Tidas froze at first, but lost his control slightly when he felt Skye¡¯s naked body press against him. He slowly ran his left hand up her bare back to wrap it in her wet hair. His other ran up and down her backside in small, sensual strokes. He leaned her head back to break the kiss, but only so he could tilt her head somewhat. He stopped his right hand on her lower back and kissed her hungrily. He pressed her against himself harshly as he did so; causing a tiny moan to escape her throat.


    Reaching her arms up and around Tidas¡¯ neck, Skye deepened the kiss as she wiggled against him in her angst, bringing a low groan from the prince. She flung her head back to breath, allowing him to create a trail of scorching kisses down her neck. She had an urge to wrap her legs around him, but when she begun to lift one, Tidas stopped her.


    Breathing heavily, in a husky voice; Tidas warned: ¡°If you do that my love, I won¡¯t be able to stop...¡±


    ¡®Did I say stop?!¡¯ Skye wanted to yell at him, but only thought it. She wanted to scream at him, like her body was doing to her now. But she knew him to be right.


    Skye huffed testily before replying: ¡°I know... Doesn¡¯t mean I want to, though.¡±


    Tidas smiled in frustration. Skye had No idea how badly he¡¯d wanted to give in. His cock was so hard, it was painful. Skye was not only willing, but Disappointed when he¡¯d stopped. Her wet, soft skin beckoned to be touched, but he knew that if he didn¡¯t stop now; there¡¯d be no stopping. They would spend the entire night And day in that hot spring, making passionate love.


    Tidas slowly pulled away, and then headed for the entryway: ¡°I¡¯d better go now, or we won¡¯t leave this hot spring for a week. But I swear to you, Skye-¡±


    Tidas¡¯ eyes and tone went serious as he turned back to her; ¡°Once we¡¯re wed, tonight will seem like nothing...¡±


    Skye shuddered at Tidas words. She¡¯d plopped down in the water with a deep sigh as Tidas awkwardly walked away. His words had only made the throbbing between her legs more intense. She sighed as she looked up at the stars, trying to calm down. Realizing that sitting in a hot spring was counter-productive to cooling down; she partially swam over and grabbed her towel to dry off.


    Tidas was walking extremely slow, back to camp. He needed the time to cool down. The fact that his whole lower half was wet, and that the air was cold, helped him quite a bit. His mind yed her words over and over again. Yes; he was a total fool when it came to Skye. War, politics, magic, his Father; nothing had ever confused, or frustrated him like her. But his love for her was his foundation. Everything he¡¯d endured was ultimately for her, for the life he wanted them to have together.


    Tidas wanted Skye to have a peaceful, happy life. He thought that if he¡¯d joined the Mage Corp. of the Royal Army early and willingly, it would give him more time with his soon-to-be wife. The prince had nearly died on several asions, due to advancing his skills too fast.


    It was the reason Skye¡¯s words has scared him. She had said she¡¯d almost exploded saving him.. Nics and Maevis conveniently left that part out. If Petrie wouldn¡¯t have slipped up in the woods and mentioned Skye¡¯s eyes glowing, he would¡¯ve flipped out at the hot spring. He would¡¯ve Demanded she exin; like he had with Petrie when he mentioned her eyes glowing. Then, she would¡¯ve had issues with him and the Fae folk.


    Tidas knew they were probably withholding it from him not to worry him. The way they were whispering when he and Petrie had returned, however; led Tidas to believe that there was something pivotal they were still keeping to themselves.. That there must be something else worrying them about Skye¡¯s powers. A Shepherd with an Elemental trait has never existed before, ording to the eight-hundred year old fairies.


    ¡°Why Skye?¡± the question was out of his mouth as he thought it.


    ¡°We¡¯d like to know that, as well,¡± Nics said as he and Maevis fluttered up to Tidas just outside of the camp.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me Skye almost died saving me?¡± Tidas asked in a low voice.


    The two Fae shared a look before Nics replied; ¡°We didn¡¯t want to worry you.¡±


    Maevis fluttered forward, looking abashed and said; ¡°I¡¯m sorry we didn¡¯t say anything, but Skye was desperate to save you.. We didn¡¯t want you carrying any unfair guilt.. Thatss would give her own life to save you,d; just like you tried to do for her with the Nomads.¡±


    Maevis¡¯ voice went firm as she continued: ¡°And that would be Her choice. She may not¡¯ve said it, but she loves you dearly. And her need to be with you, I believe, is also the reason she survived. Skye is beyond gifted; with three traits she¡¯ll be need-¡±


    ¡°Wait! Skye has three?!¡± Tidas practically shouted the question.


    ¡°Good going, Mae... We haven¡¯t even discussed it with Skye yet!¡± Nics chided.


    ¡°Well I can¡¯t help it if Ima terrible at tellin¡¯ lies!¡± Maevis shot back.


    ¡°Dinner¡¯s done!¡± Petrie poked his head out from around the willow tree and smiled in his ignorance.


    The three all turned and red at Petrie, irritated with his interruption. When he slowly started to slink back around the tree in unease, Tidas yelled, ¡°Thank you Petrie, forgive us. We¡¯ll all be there momentarily.. Just need to finish our private chat.¡±


    ¡°Oh! By all means, take yer time. But just so ye know; it¡¯s not a private conversation when the whole of the woods can hear ye! Oh, hello Skye!¡± Petrie yelled back as he retreated back around again.


    The three froze in their tracks. They could feel Skye¡¯s gaze upon them. Tidas slowly turned his head to see her standing with her arms crossed over her chest. He could feel her anger, and hesitated to speak. After letting out a long sigh, Skye raised her voice and said, ¡°If yer gonna talk about me, at least have the decency to include me.¡±


    All three hung their heads. They knew that Skye had every right to be angry. No one would be happy to hear what she did, how she did. Tidas lifted his eyes to meet Skye¡¯s. Her expression showed confusion and hurt, which caused a painful twisting sensation in his stomach. After what they had just done at the hot spring, Tidas wasn¡¯t surprised. And a little ashamed of himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t mention my misgivings earlier.. There¡¯s no excuse for our behavior,¡± Tidas stated as he hung his head again.


    ¡°Ima sorry, too,¡± Maevis seconded.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry also; can you forgive us, our idiocy?¡± Nics added.


    Skye sighed as she uncrossed her arms. She wasn¡¯t actually mad at them, but she was a little hurt. They said something about a third power, or so she thought. ¡®But how? Why? Could it be Earth? Or maybe Air?¡¯


    Skye wanted to ask, but her stomach let out the biggest growl she¡¯d ever heard note from an animal. Her hands immediately went to her stomach in a protective manner. She looked up at everyone, who all stared back at her; trying to hide their amusement.


    With a huff and a small smile, Skye said: ¡°Ima too hungry to be anything but that, right now. But hear me now you three: don¡¯t think for a second that our discussion is over...¡±

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23: Change


    Whatever was cooking smelled like heaven to Skye. She hadn¡¯t eaten all day, and after using So much magic, she honestly couldn¡¯t believe she was still conscious. The walk back from the hot spring had been difficult. Her head had spun from the heat,ck of food, but most prominently: Tidas.


    The cold night air had felt amazing on her skin. She watched the steam rise from her arm with a chuckle as she rolled her sleeve back down. Getting closer to the campsite, she could hear three familiar voices practically yelling. When Skye had heard what they¡¯d said, it had shocked her.. but at the same time, not. She¡¯d gotten an odd feeling when she¡¯d made the hot spring with Maevis..


    The water Skye had funneled through the caves; she¡¯d never been able to identify specific minerals through her Water magic before. She could control the water enough to bring minerals to the surface, but never pick and choose what ones. It hadn¡¯t registered at the time that she was even doing it; just like when she healed Celestia.


    But Maevis noticed and now apologized for not telling her then. She exined to Skye that after the turn, she had done nothing.


    Skye was at a loss for words. Why was all this happening to her? And why now? Before she could think it through to herself, she asked if her interactions with the Fae could¡¯ve triggered her powers somehow.


    ¡°Honestly child; we don¡¯t know. It may have been a factor, considering our magic is not the same as human magic... But we just don¡¯t know. There¡¯s never been a precedent for this kind of situation..¡± Nics replied sadly.


    Skye instantly regretted the question. She didn¡¯t want them to think she was ming them in any way. Bumbling her words slightly, Skye said; ¡°Ima not ming the Fae folk in any way! I honestly love ye two. And Aero was, kind.. after he sent the bear away. Umm; I just want ye to know that, regardless of the reasons this is happening to me: Ima very happy I got to meet all of ye,¡± Skye said with tenderness in her voice.


    .....


    ¡°Oh sweetie..¡± Maevis tried to speak, but fought back the lump in her throat instead.


    Nics coughed, but averted his eyes so Skye wouldn¡¯t see the tears in them. Tidas saw, however, and smiled at the old fairy in acknowledgement. They were good people; no matter their race. And that was all that mattered to him and Skye.


    Petrie made a loud, exhausted sigh; gaining everyone¡¯s attention. He smiled at the group as he said, ¡°Happy to see all is right with the world again. But if yer nning on eatin¡¯, then I suggest ye hurry. Because Ima not waitin¡¯ any longer.¡±


    The group took turns trading looks before all heading towards the warm fire. The smell was almost tantalizing now. Skye stopped over at the hollow and grabbed the pic basket Peggy had packed that morning. She thought for a moment about how worried her old servant must be, but then pushed it from her mind. She would deal with her home situation tomorrow. Now was dinner time.


    The rabbits turned out well, despite being cooked over mostly pine. The fire crackled and popped as it burned, sending sparks dancing into the moonlit sky. They sat on armless chairs Maevis had made. It was a cozy setting, and Skye was determined to enjoy this time. She knew that after the wedding was over, Tidas would have to return to his duties as a prince.


    And Prince Tidas was still trying to figure out how to exin that he was part of the Royal Mages Corps. He couldn¡¯t tell Skye before he left. His mission had depended on no one knowing of his powers or true rank. His target would¡¯ve found out. Which wound up happening anyways, and he nearly died. His survival was kept a secret to gain the element of surprise again. Tidas had objected, not wanting to lie to Skye. He¡¯d sent a secret messenger, but she still wasn¡¯t told the truth.


    ¡°Tidas?! I thought you were starving?¡± Skye¡¯s voice brought him back from his thoughts.


    ¡°Ah, yes. Thank you... Skye, we need to talk..¡± Tidas said hesitantly.


    ¡°In a wee bit; Nics was tellin¡¯ stories of when we were little,¡± Skye replied eagerly.


    ¡°What?! How is that even possible?¡± Tidas asked, his bafflement apparent.


    ¡°Remember how we used to chase those mysterious lights all around here? How we found our hollow? Turns out it was Nics and Maevis! They used to watch over us whenever we came into the forest. We Really were chasing fairies! I was right! And ye owe me a whole chocte cake!¡± Skye finished with a child like humor about her.


    Tidas found it cute, and weed her changing the topic for now. He decided to enjoy his dinner whilst listening to stories, before endangering his rtionship. Considering the lengths Skye went to to kept her powers hidden; her reaction to his position could turn out very bad..


    The rabbits were excellent, but the basket was the real lifesaver. Peggy had outdone herself. There was an entire loaf of fresh baked cottage bread with two kinds of jellies, and a small jar of fresh butter. Arge section of ham that had been zed with honey caught Tidas¡¯ eye.


    Petrie was partial to the sweets; he ate three of the six honeyed tarts with almonds. Maevis and Nics loved Peggy¡¯s dressing on the vegetables. She had sliced lettuce, tomatoes, onions, green peppers, dandelion heads, and added thin slices of strawberries. All mixed in a sweet vinaigrette. There were also six hard boiled eggs, deer jerky, and a small quarter wedge of hard cheddar cheese.


    They all decided to save the eggs, half the bread, the cheese, one rabbit, and the jerky for their breakfast. When they¡¯d reached the bottom of the endless basket, a bottle of wine was wrapped up in a pic nket. Petrie scoffed aloud, drawing everyone¡¯s attention.


    He cleared his throat before saying, ¡°Mighty strange to put the nket on the bottom.. Normally ye want it on top so ye got somewhere to put yer food as ye pull it out the basket.¡±


    ¡°If we did that, the bottle would¡¯ve been broken, soaking and ruining the food and basket,¡± Skye replied as she bit into a chunk of ham she¡¯d stolen from Tidas before he could retrieve it.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t she just put the bottle on top as well?¡± Petrie asked cockily.


    ¡°Why? So it could smash the bread and force the vegetables to wither?¡± Skye rebutted sarcastically.


    Petrie sat thinking a moment before throwing his arms up in the air in defeat, and said, ¡°Ack! I just canna win against ye! Even over inane things; ¡¯tis quite frustrating.¡±


    ¡°Been there,¡± Tidas said low.


    ¡°What was that my soon-to-be-husband?¡± Skye asked, feigning ignorance.


    ¡°Nothing, my Love,¡± Tidas replied with a cheesy smile.


    ¡°Ugh, Ima eatin¡¯ here,¡± Petrie said with a disgusted look.


    Skye grinned wickedly at Petrie as she put her left hand up in the air, and wiggled her fingers. Petrie swallowed the food in his mouth in one gulp, in a panic. He smacked his chest like he couldn¡¯t get it down. Holding his arms out in a defensive manner, Petrie yelled, ¡°Ima sorry! I yield! I swear I yield!¡±


    Nics sat back in his seat, smiling as he watched and listened to the young humans¡¯ bantering andughing. It reminded him of the good old days with Mae; adventures long past. He looked over to Maevis who stared at them with simr nostalgia reflected in her eyes. They had lived very long lives. Over eight times longer than the average healthy human. The time it took for Skye and Tidas to grow seemed no more than a blink of an eye to him. It saddened him to think of how short human lives were.


    Maevis looked over at her long time friend in turn. She knew what he was thinking about, but didn¡¯t say. Bringing up the past was painful for Nics; for both of them.. Maevis shook the gloom from herself. She didn¡¯t want to dampen the children¡¯s good time. She looked to Nics again, and cleared her throat.


    ¡°I believe you had more stories you¡¯d wanted to share, right Nic?¡± Maevis said in a loud voice.


    The three who were arguing turned to the old Fae that resembled Santa so. He stared hard at Maevis for putting him on the spot like that. But at the same time, he was thankful she had pulled him from his thoughts. He averted his eyes, cleared his throat as she had just done, and smiled at the three children.


    Laughter echoed throughout Warrick Forest untilte into the night. Nics shared stories of Skye and Tidas¡¯ childhood, revealing their beliefs as children to be valid. More than once; Skye had jumped to her feet yelling: ¡°I knew it!¡± The mysterious lights, the emptied jars of jam, the small gifts of food and clothing whenever they were in need; it all had been Nics.


    ¡°I think of you two like grandchildren. Of course I¡¯d help you when you needed it,¡± Nics said as Petrie poured a few drops of the wine into a hollowed out acorn for him.


    ¡°Ima thinking ye might¡¯ve had a wee bit too much there, Nic,¡± Maevis stated as she watched him sway while seated.


    ¡°You¡¯ve had.. had much more than I have, Mae. If yooou can keep on drinkin¡¯, then me can, I too!¡± Nics rambled.


    ¡°Aye, but I can hold me liquor better than ye can, ye old dotter,¡± Maevis said with snark.


    ¡°Ha!¡± Nics pointed at Maevis as he blustered; ¡°You always slip back to your.. bumpkin speech, when YOU are too drunk or sh-flush-Flustered, Hahahahaha!¡±


    The look on Maevis¡¯ face sent everyone into a fit ofughter. Nics actually fell backwards, sprawling out on the human-sized stool. Hisughter slowly died out as he slipped into a deep sleep. Maevis fluttered unsteadily down to the ground, and used her magic to create a nket for her old friend and drunkard. She covered him up and asked Petrie to take him into the men¡¯s hut.


    When he came back, Maevis looked at Skye and asked her, ¡°Now that Nic has finally stopped talking: would ye like to discuss yer dormant Earth magic a wee bit?¡±

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24: Alone With You


    *** WARNING: This Chapter Has Descriptive And Graphic Sexual Content. Viewer Discretion Is Advised ***


    Skye exined to Maevis how she could now identify specific minerals within her Water magic as she poured the tipsy fairy some. When she¡¯d used it earlier to make the hot spring, it had activated simrly to her Shaman power. She hadn¡¯t even realized she¡¯d done it untilter; just like with Celestia.


    This unnerved Maevis greatly. She and Nics had discussed possibilities earlier, right before the men had returned. One specific legend came to mind, but Maevis wanted to do more research, like Nics, before she would acknowledge it as a possibility.


    ¡°Ye truly never showed yer Shaman trait before yer interaction with Celestia?¡± Maevis inquired.


    Skye rarely drank now, so even though she had watered it down quite a bit, three cups of wine was starting to catch up with her. Tidas had scooted his seat up against hers in an attempt to keep the wind from hitting her. She leaned on his shoulder, inhaling his scent. It caused her to mix up her thoughts, and fumble her words.


    ¡°I... Ah. I canna recall ever healin¡¯ someone,¡± Skye tried to focus as she spoke.


    ¡°What of othernds? Maybe they¡¯ve had cases simr to Skye?¡± Petrie asked.


    .....


    ¡°I doubt it. Something like that wouldn¡¯t be able to be kept a secret, at least not for long,¡± Tidas added, jumping into the conversation to preupy his thoughts.


    The prince¡¯s tolerance for alcohol was quite high. The favorite pastime of most militaries, he¡¯d discovered throughout the years, was getting drunk. Prince Tidas was familiar with many different kinds of alcohol and drinking games. The wine he sipped on warmed him nicely, but didn¡¯t do much to him other than that.


    However, Tidas could clearly see that it had affected Skye greatly. She clung to his arm as she sat in her chair. A constant smile was on her face, and sheughed easily. Her fianc¨¦ thought she was being very adorable.


    With her eyes shining in the fire¡¯s light as they all talked. Tidas grabbed the pitcher Maevis had made earlier to hold water, and poured some into his almost-gone wine. Even getting tipsy right now might cause his better judgment to bepromised.


    Skye¡¯s breasts pressed into his arm every time she clung to it for bnce. She wanted to sit in hisp, but her feet refused to move. The pleasant feeling he got from Skye¡¯s body being so close beckoned him to scoop her up, and carry her away to ravish her. It was already quite hard for him to resist her.. And Skye was highly aware of it.


    The alcohol made her feel loose andfortable. She knew better than to drink too much. Just enough to lower her temperament, and force her rx after the insane day. And quite honestly; she didn¡¯t want to act so stringent towards Tidas any more.


    Even though her mouth never seemed to listen. The alcohol had allowed the rest of her body to take the reins, and she nned on using it to her advantage. Skye knew he was to be her husband, so why did she have to be so reserved with him?


    The wine took away all the pesky irrationalities she¡¯d used to keep herself distanced from him. Now, she wanted him to look at her the way he had in the hot spring again..


    She recalled the sensation of his hand sliding up and down her wet, naked backside. The way his grip hand tightened in her hair when they kissed. How taut her nipples had gotten while rubbing against his shirt. She wondered what his bare skin would feel like against them, and shivered at the arousing thought.


    Tidas was painfully aware of Skye¡¯s spike in temperature. Her breathing had be slightly heavier, and she asionally licked her lips as if she had cottonmouth. She crossed her legs and squeezed Tidas¡¯ arm closer, causing the tops of her breasts to swell. Skye smiled innocently at him, but there was heat in her eyes. He swallowed hard before turning his head away, and scoffing at himself for allowing her to y with him.


    Maevis was doing her best not tough. She was engaged with Petrie about tales he¡¯d heard regarding other countries and continents. But she asionally nced at the young couple out of her peripheral vision. Skye was obviously doing what she was on purpose. Maevis felt a little bad for the prince, but didn¡¯t intervene. They¡¯d been lucky about how everything had turned out. It wasn¡¯t very often that arranged marriages turned out to be happy ones.


    But there was no denying the love she saw between the two. It warmed her heart to know that no matter what happened to Skye, or what she went through; Tidas would be there for her. She chuckled inwardly at her sentiments. For it was a sure sign that she was getting old.


    Without a word to Maevis and Petrie; Tidas stood up, grabbed the pic nket, and guided his fianc¨¦e away from the fire. He¡¯d had his fill of Skye¡¯s teasing. He decided that even though it was going to be painful for him to deny himself, he would give Skye a taste of her own medicine.. but a much more satisfying dose.


    He led her over to their hollow, helping her not to stumble as her eyes adjusted from the firelight. Tidas pulled the wispy branches back and hung them over a low, thick branch beforeying the nket down in the hollow; it¡¯s length trailing out.


    In a smooth series of motions; he hiked up her skirts, and scooped her up. When he sat down inside the tree, she straddled him. Skye had squeaked, then giggled as Tidas positioned himself inside the treewith her still in his arms.


    The moon was low due to the hour, shining silver-tinted light on them. The only sounds heard were that of the crickets, and their strained breathing. Tidas turned slightly inside the hollow so the moonlight would shine on them both.


    They gazed at each other a few moments before Skye broke the silence. She¡¯d never been so intimate with Tidas before; with the exceptions of the hot spring and their first kiss. Her stomach fluttered as the question popped into her head, but she already had an inkling as to the answer.


    ¡°Why did ye bring me here, Tidas?¡± Skye asked coyly.


    The sound of his name on her lips caused Tidas¡¯ hand to involuntary go to her cheek. He caressed it gently before saying; ¡°I thought you wanted to be alone with me.. Or did you just want to keep teasing me in front of those two?¡± Tidas inquired with a conceded grin.


    Skye¡¯s cheeks flushed prettily. Her nerves were trigger sensitive. Even something as simple as touching her face was sending shockwaves of an unfamiliar, yet very pleasant sensation throughout her body. Smiling through her shyness, Skye said: ¡°No.. it¡¯s better we be alone..¡±


    Tidas guided Skye¡¯s head to him to im her lips. They were sweet and supple, causing him to deepen the kiss. They parted, giving way easily to his tongue. As he slowly slipped it in and out, Skye moaned softly into him.


    Tidas intensified the kiss as Skye mimicked his actions. It had surprised her at first, but she found it unbelievably sensual. They fenced with each other, building their passions for each other as the moonlight shined all around them. When Skye broke away to breath, Tidas moved to her neck.


    Starting by her ear, he kissed and nipped his way down Skye¡¯s neck slowly, eliciting another moan of pleasure for her.


    She threw her head back as she gripped his shoulder with her left hand, and his hair with the other. Biting down on her lower lip, Skye nearly drew blood to quiet herself. She throbbed almost painfully between her legs, like at the hot spring. She wiggled against Tidas, coaxing a grunt from him.


    Skye hadn¡¯t realized his hand had left her face until he was cupping her breast with it. His other hand had been on her lower back for bnce. He¡¯d leisurely slid it across so he could wrap his arm around her. Skye sucked in a quick gasp as he quickly found one of her taunt nipples. He pinched it and lightly rolled it through her dress; causing Skye to squirm more as she straddled him.


    Tidas was so hard, he thought his cock would rip through his pants. Skye was beautiful on a regr day. But in the throes of passion: she was heaven on Earth. Her golden tresses shifted with her as she expressed her pleasure.


    Her eyes rotated between being hooded with passion, or closed in attempted restraint. She moved her hips provocatively on instinct. Tidas was nearing his limit, but he didn¡¯t want to just tease his soon-to-be. He wanted to give her a taste of the pleasures that awaited her After their wedding.


    Taking Skyepletely was now never his intention. As she bucked her hips against his manhood, the thought had entered his mind. But he wouldn¡¯t dishonor her, no matter how sore his n would make him.


    He truly loved her, and wanted her to befortable with him in every way. To be able to express herself however she wanted, and know he would still love her. But first he needed to make his intentions clear.


    ¡°Skye... I will not make love to you tonight, but I will give you a taste of my passion for you.. With your permission,¡± Tidas said in a low, husky voice as he stared at his fianc¨¦e, waiting for a reaction.


    Skye felt crestfallen when he denied her, but since she couldn¡¯t exin to herself why, she let it go. Tidas was offering her a ¡®taste of his passion¡¯ now. It wasn¡¯t like she was going to say no, but he had offered her the chance to.


    She knew that hardly any men did that for their women. And byw, she would soon be his wife: his property. She had no right to refuse him, but he was giving them to her anyway.


    The alcohol had taken down her barriers, and Skye was grateful for that. If she had been sober, she never would¡¯ve gotten to this point with Tidas. She made a mental note to thank Peggy for it tomorrow. The idea had been brilliant. Although it had been potent, the affects were already wearing off.


    Allowing her to revel in Tidas¡¯ affections.


    Skye looked down at her prince with sultry eyes. A soft smile lit her face as she nodded lightly and said, ¡°Ye have my permission....¡±

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25: Crest


    ***18+ Only: Graphic Sexual Content***


    Viewer Discretion Advised


    Skye was utterly shocked at first, when Tidas began to untie the back of her dress. He slowly pulled the strings loose; studying her reactions. He had no intentions of fully stripping her, just baring her chest enough to get to his goal.


    Her eyes widened for a moment, but then Tidas said; ¡± I won¡¯t do anything that you¡¯re notfortable with, Skye. Just say ¡®stop¡¯, and I will.¡±


    Skye took a shaky breath and looked Tidas in his eyes before saying, ¡°Aye.... I know I can trust ye, Tidas.¡±


    The prince smiled at Skye gently, then gave her a kiss that matched his look. It was tender and sweet; she could truly feel his love for her in it. As he deepened the kiss, Tidas slid his hands up the sides of her back, up her shoulder des, and then onto the tops of her shoulders.


    He slowly slipped the thick straps from her dress down, pulling them along until she was exposed. Tidas broke the kiss and had Skye lean back slightly so he might get a proper look at her. Two hard, pink little nipples poked out at him from atop two perfectly rounded breasts.


    .....


    Her skin resembled silk in the moonlight, and looked just as soft. He reached up with his left hand, and cupped the milky orb. He massaged her breast tenderly, watching her expressions of bliss.


    Skye reveled in Tidas¡¯ touch. The throbbing between her legs was now painful with it¡¯s intensity. She squeezed her thighs, making Tidas suck in a quick breath.


    When she looked down at him with a smile that said she was pleased to hear it, he grinned wickedly at her. In one quick move; hetched his mouth onto her left taut nipple.


    Skye gasped loudly at the sensation of Tidas suckling on her. He flicked and nipped at it with his tongue and teeth, making her pull on his hair. When he switched to her other breast, she dug her nails into his shoulder.


    Tidas murmured something, but Skye wasn¡¯t listening. She was too focused on the tingly, warm feeling building within her. He took his right hand and yed with Skye¡¯s other breast, giving it almost equal attention. When Tidas moved his left hand from her breast, then felt him reaching under her skirts, she stiffened.


    Tidas immediately looked up at Skye and said: ¡°I will noty with you, but men and women can share other pleasures that don¡¯t involve.. dishonorable actions.¡±


    Skye nodded her head in eptance, then stayed still while his hand went to the front of her. He lightly trailed his fingers along the inside of her thigh; sending waves of heat and pleasure to her core. He toyed with the lining of her stocking a moment before moving to the lining of her underwear.


    Tidas brushed his index finger along it¡¯s barrier before moving it aside. Skye inhaled sharply when his hand came into contact with her trimmed tuff of hair. When his finger sought out and found the tiny jewel between herher lips, she cried out at the sensation of his touch.


    Tidas groaned his agony upon feeling Skye¡¯s wetness. She was beyond ready for him, but he refused to give in. He would wait for his time. Skye¡¯sfort and eptance of him was most important now. Getting her used to the feelings a woman can experience now, will make their wedding night easier on them both.


    Tidas rubbed her jewel with his bent middle finger, while using his index and ring fingers to rub the muscles on either side of her entrance. He leaned forward and gently suckled Skye¡¯s right breast again. His right hand continued to massage her left breast as he licked and nipped the other. She rotated her hips with the timing of his fingers, building her fervor even more.


    The Prince wasn¡¯t sure he could hold back much longer when Skye suddenly arched her back. She then nearly mmed her face into his shoulder in her rush to muffle her screams of ecstasy. Tidas felt her muscles tighten and contract as she obtained her release.


    Skye closed her eyes and slipped into the starry void. Her body convulsed as she hit her peak. She screamed Tidas¡¯ name into his shoulder, but was sure the others still heard her crest. She clung to her prince while trying to catch her breath; inhaling his calming scent. He was panting hard too, but she knew it wasn¡¯t for the same reasons.


    Skye had been grinding on Tidas¡¯ manhood as she writhed. Her wetness had soaked through his pants, making him curse inwardly at himself. Not for the mess, but the temptation it caused. Skye would be such a weing relieve, but the act would shame them both. And Skye wasn¡¯t experienced in any of the ways to relieve him. A sharp pain shot up, into his stomach at the thought of no reprieve.


    Tidas was happy Skye was still disoriented from her climax. She didn¡¯t see his face contort with pain as he tried to calm himself. But Skye¡¯d felt him stiffen against her, and heard his groan. She¡¯d felt his manhood rubbing against her as he moved his fingers. Skye understood what it was, but she¡¯d never seen a man¡¯s member before.


    Letting her curiosity get the better of her; Skye leaned back slightly, and reached for it. Tidas grabbed her wrist right before she could touch him. She looked a little hurt by the gesture, but changed her expression when Tidas said: ¡°You do that Love, and the wee scrap of restraint I have left will be undone..¡±


    Tidas¡¯ voice was hoarse with his desire for her. He knew that if Skye touched his manhood, he¡¯d loose his mind. Skye could see he was sweating just as much as she was. He was shaking as well, but not from release or the cold.


    A man could only be driven so far, and the prince was at his limit. Skye nodded and leaned forward to rest her head on his shoulder. But before she could make contact, Tidas grabbed her hair, and kissed her hard; leaving her breathless.


    He then pulled her back, smirked, and said; ¡°But on our wedding night, my sweet Skye... I won¡¯t hold back.¡±


    Feeling emboldened by her state of serenity, Skye replied with a voluptuous smile: ¡°Ima lookin¡¯ forward to it, me future husband.¡±


    Skye moved to get up, but Tidas had grabbed her hips and pulled her back down; straight into his adoring embrace. She giggled at the huff he gave when shended on his swollen member. He chortled, frustrated at the situation he¡¯d made for himself. But it had been more than worth it.


    Tomorrow, they would be wed, and Skye would be his wife. This beautiful, interesting creature in his arms would be his, and his alone. No other man would ever see the looks she made while enthralled in passion. Hear her moans of pleasure that would drive a saint to depravity. Tidas was not one to believe men owned women; in any way. But for the first time: he couldprehend it.


    The idea of anyone touching or hurting Skye in any way was a maddening thought.


    Their marriage contract represented ownership in the eyes of anyone with rank or authority. What most didn¡¯t know is that theirs actually protected her in the event of his death, or other things.


    Giving Skye control over theirnd and money. The only one who could overrule her would be his father, the King. And he had agreed not to, so long as she gave an heir to Tidas. Skye would be able to make her own choices concerning her love life.


    Tidas didn¡¯t want her to be used in his father or older brother¡¯s political games. They took no issue with crumpling up people¡¯s lives, and tossing them aside like a used pieces of parchment. He refused to let them use her, for he could not stop them from being near her. He was stationed at the pce the majority of the time.


    His castle was out closer to the Hignd boarder; towards the west coast. After he finishes his final mission, he¡¯d petition his father to release him from the RMC(Royal Mage Corps). The only thing Tidas wanted now was time with Skye. To build a family and work thends around his castle and cotters. A simple, quiet, happy life.


    Skye¡¯s breathing was starting to even out. Tidas could tell she was sleepy now. He wanted to carry her back to the campsite, but the pain he felt at the moment prevented him. It was like his man bits wanted to crawl up, inside of him. It was the first time in his life that not getting off had been so painful. Sure, there were tinges sometimes, but nothing like this. Then again; Tidas had never wanted a woman so badly before.


    Of course, he had experience with women. He was a Prince, and was young and stupid. The first time he¡¯d ever gotten drunk, he¡¯d slept with a maid. And to his shame: the daughter of a nobleman when he¡¯d almost died. She was ¡®in love¡¯ with him, and gave him her attentions while he was in a vulnerable state.


    Tidas immediately felt his lust subsiding at the memory. It was one of the biggest mistakes he¡¯d ever made. For he saw it as a betrayal to his True Love.


    Skye shifted on hisp, sensing something off with Tidas. She leaned back and searched his expression before asking what was wrong. Not wanting to ruin the moment, he sidestepped the question and pointed down to his manhood.


    Skye stood up and looked away with guilt, prompting Tidas to say; ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, my Love. I was just thinking on unpleasant things to calm myself. You¡¯re a very enticing woman.. It¡¯s going to take a few minutes..¡±


    Skye looked down at Tidas rubbing himself. She didn¡¯t understand why she couldn¡¯t rub his cock to calm him. For some reason; Tidas wouldn¡¯t even let her touch him there. She wondered if intimacy was painful for men, but dismissed the notion. If it were, men would probably be less prone to cheat on their wives.


    It finally hit Skye: she was the reason! Tidas had gotten her all worked up at the hot spring, and it had been quite painful for her. She could only imagine what it felt like for Tidas.


    Not only is he forbidden from gaining his own release, but he endured Skye¡¯s wanton behavior. She looked down at her prince with sympathetic eyes.. Wishing she could alleviate his pain for him.


    An idea popped into her head, and without thinking further on it, she asked: ¡°I-Is there somethin¡¯ simr a woman could do for a man.. Like what ye did for me?¡±

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26: Ufortable


    *** WARNING: This Chapter Has Extremely Descriptive And Graphic Sexual Content. Viewer Discretion Is Advised ***


    Tidas did his best to keep his emotions contained. Here was Skye; his sweet, gorgeous, Virgin betrothed... asking him to show her how to please him. Both of his heads screamed at him for joy, but his heart denied them vehemently. If he let Skye anywhere near his cock, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop. Even if she gave him relief with her mouth, it wouldn¡¯t be enough. He would take her in their hollow, and hate himself for it forever.


    Skye looked at Tidas with sympathy in her eyes. He had made her feel like burning firewood; exploding with light and sparks as he stoked her mes. She just wanted to return the favor.. To make her prince feel as wonderful as she had moments ago. She gave Tidas a shy smile before adding; ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel right... Me bein¡¯ so happy when ye be in such pain..¡±


    Tidas chuckled at Skye¡¯s dismay. She was so unbelievably sweet to consider him in such a way. A way, he was certain, she had just gained her first experience in. Her expressions of unbridled pleasure would¡¯ve been too much to resist for any other man. The only reason Tidas had not, was his personal honor mixing heavily with his steadfast love for her.


    Although the prince¡¯s n had backfired on him slightly. Skye¡¯s instincts to move her hips, and the way she¡¯d let herself go with him had nearly broken himpletely. Never, had abstaining from sex hurt so bad. A vision of Skye writhing in pleasure tried to seep it¡¯s way back into his mind¡¯s eye.


    Pulling his legs to him to stand, Tidas pushed the image from his mind. He grinned confidently at Skye as he slowly slid his fingertips up her bared, upper arms; causing a trail of goosebumps to follow. Skye sighed sensually at the feel of his touch. He went up to her shoulders, then neck before cupping her face gently to finish. Her eyes fluttered as he spoke in a raspy voice: ¡°As much as I would love you to, sweetness, I can¡¯t...I can barely hold back as it is..¡±


    Skye looked disheartened, but nodded her understanding. She was extremely tired now, and didn¡¯t want to force the subject. Tidas was still recovering from the day¡¯s injuries and.. oddities. Fighting nomads, learning of Skye¡¯s powers, seeing her naked-Twice, meeting Real fairies, being poisoned, and all the wonderful things he¡¯d just done to her; it was a lot for a single day.


    .....


    ¡°Turn about, love. You¡¯re distracting me to madness,¡± Tidas stated huskily while trying not to stare at Skye¡¯s still-exposed breasts.


    Blushing prettily; she turned around, and stepped out of the hollow so Tidas could fix the pull strings on the back of her dress. Once they finished, her prince pulled her to him, and wrapped his arms around her from behind. He leaned slightly and kissed the top of her head while inhaling her scent. He then set his chin on top of the spot he¡¯d kissed, and exhaled deeply. They stood in the moonlight a moment, just listening to the world.


    The forest felt the same as when they were children. Aside from the Loch, this was their favorite ce. It held so many enduring memories for them.. Skye grabbed and squeezed Tidas¡¯ arms at the abiding shbacks. He squeezed her back in kind, knowing what she was envisioning. They spent another few minutes of simply enjoying each other¡¯spany. Afterwards, they grabbed the nket, sped hands, and headed back to camp.


    Maevis and Petrie had gone to their respective huts. The old Fae thought it best if the huts were divvied up by gender. Tidas had been irritated by it, but that was before he¡¯d decided to give Skye a tiny taste of what she had to look forward to. Now, he had reason to need a little separation. The stiffness was gone, but Tidas was still in a lot of pain. Sleeping next to her would¡¯ve been impossible.


    They sat by the fire together for awhile talking. Skye sitting ufortably in the Prince¡¯sp. She had shivered on their walk back, so Tidas had her sit on him while he wrapped the pic nket around them. It was very cozy, being a thick nnel. But Tidas was still ufortable due to his.. issue.


    Skye wanted to ask his whereabouts of their time apart, but decided to wait until their journey home. Instead, she focused on the Fae folk. Skye had been dying to ask Tidas about his thoughts on their existence. They had to add more firewood as their conversation went on far past the time frame they¡¯d wanted.


    ¡°Did ye notice how NICOLAS was dressed?! I actually Called him Santa when I firstid me eyes on him!¡± they¡¯d bothughed hard as she described their meeting.


    When Skye mentioned his possible knowledge of her powers, Tidas asked: ¡°So he dodged it like Maevis?¡±


    ¡°Aye.. It makes me uneasy. The look he had; he wanted to say somethin¡¯, but he never did. Almost like he was scared to speak on it,¡± Skye snuggled against Tidas¡¯ chest as she spoke.


    ¡°When Petrie and I came back, they were whispering about something troubling.. But they stopped speaking as soon as I approached. I don¡¯t like the idea of them keeping things about you from me,¡± Tidas stated as he squished Skye against himself.


    ¡°From US, dear prince. Ima no damsel in distress,¡± Skye said with a huff.


    ¡°Oh, I well remember, my sweeting. I recall what you said.. And I also remember what you whispered into me ear as well,¡± Tidas used his hand to tilt Skye¡¯s face up as he spoke; finishing with a devilish smile.


    ¡°Y-Ye were unconscious!¡± Skye¡¯s eyes widened at his confession.


    ¡°I was aware, I just couldn¡¯t move or speak,¡± Tidas exined.


    ¡°No, ye weren¡¯t..¡± Skye argued.


    ¡°Yes, I was,¡± Tidas bantered.


    ¡°NO, Ye Weren¡¯t!¡± Skye futilely denied.


    ¡°Yes I was, you little golden-haired vixen!¡± Tidas refuted before kissing her into submission.


    Skye suddenly pulled away from Tidas with a shocked expression. See made an odd mumbly sound before busting out inughter. Tidas stared at her in bewilderment. While catching her breath, Skye exined: ¡°I just pictured everyone¡¯s faces when they see me new hair! Peggy! Oh me goodness, Peggy! Hahahaha!¡±


    Tidas wasn¡¯tughing. He knew that He would be the one to get the brunt of the old servant¡¯s wrath. Keeping Skye out with no word or warning? All night?! Peggy had threatened him before. This time, she would most likely follow through, or so the prince feared.


    ¡®The old woman really is going to slice me up this time,¡¯ Tidas thought with a shaky breath.


    Skye noticed Tidas tense up, and knew the mention of Peggy was to me. It had caused her tough harder, earning the two a sharp yell from Maevis. She fluttered out of the hut, stretching her arms as she did so. She gave the two a hard stare as she said: ¡°Do ye have Any idea what time it ¡¯tis?!¡±


    ¡°Skye,e with me. If ye wish to go home in a Few Hours, ye best rest now. Same for you, young man! Yer wounds are still freshly healed.. You need Rest,¡± Maevis was acting like Peggy to a tee, causing them both to chuckle.


    When she looked at the young couple with stern disapproval, they quickly stopped and apologized. They hastily exined, bringing a smile of approval to Maevis¡¯ face.


    ¡°I like the sound of this human. I empathize with her plight,¡± Maevis replied crankily.


    The three chuckled at the well-aimed barb. The young couple knew that they were a handful, and that Peggy was amazing for putting up with them all these years. They felt bad knowing how worried she must be right now. But there wasn¡¯t anything they could¡¯ve done at night. Getting caught out in the open at night was something Tidas knew better than to allow. Especially with nomads about. Peggy would understand; or so he hoped.


    Skye reluctantly got up from Tidas¡¯p with a sigh. She¡¯d been quitefortable and warm. Now, the night air felt like millions of dull needles, stabbing at any bared skin. Skye had put her hands up to rub her arms and shoulders when Tidas draped the pic nket over her. He smiled softly at his love as she beamed her thanks at him. Skye gave Tidas a quick peck on his cheek, apanied by a cheeky grin before she headed off to the woman¡¯s hut. He watched her disappear inside, then strode over to the men¡¯s.


    The amodations were pleasant, to Tidas¡¯ surprise. Then again, he shouldn¡¯t have been: recalling the hot spring design. It seemed bigger on the inside, and didn¡¯t smell like mud, but pine. Three short, wooden cots lined the walls. Nicsid in the middle of one, sprawled out and lightly snoring. His sses were off to the side, by the corner of his cot. Petrie snored loudly, but Tidas was too tired to pay it any mind. The cot was soft, and the nket he hadn¡¯t noticed at first, was mostly soft and thick. Heid down; sinking infortably, and almost immediately found himself fast asleep. Visions of Skye shed through his mind as he slipped away into sweet oblivion.


    ¡°Did you have a fun time?¡± Maevis asked with a knowing smile.


    Skye blushed at the question, but smiled coyly and nodded. She knew the old Fae was ying with her. If she were awake, there was no doubt she heard Skye¡¯s scream of euphoria. She darted her sight about, taking in their room. It smelled of pine and flowers, and had arge bed in the middle. There were wooden nightstands on either side of it. Arge, fluffyforter was spread across it with two, equally fluffy pillows.


    Skye was quite excited to snuggle down into the bed. As she walked over to it, Maevismented: ¡°I n to convert this ce into a wee cottage for you and Prince Tidas.. I want to teach you my Earth magic, Skye.¡±

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27: Why He Went


    Skye was awakened by something feather-soft touching her face. She raised her hand to smack it away, but felt her wrist being grabbed instead. Her eyes shot open to meet two piercing, green eyes. They were the color of a beautiful jade jewel she¡¯d seen Mei wearing on asion. Her arm went ck as her blue eyes shimmered with sleepy happiness. Tidas thought she was a beautiful sight, first thing in the morning. Even with her violent tendencies towards those who woke her.


    The princeid on the bed next to her, propped up on his right arm. Still holding Skye¡¯s wrist, he leaned down and ced a light kiss upon her lips. She raised her other arm to stretch, pointing her toes that were poking out of theforter as she did so. She sighed sleepily, then rolled onto her left side, and ced her right arm across Tidas¡¯ side. She ran her hand up and down his back in slow, small circles.


    Tidas had moved his left hand up to her right one, and entwined his fingers with hers. Theyid there a few moments, staring at each other. He¡¯d been worried that Skye would regret their actions together, and asked as much, honestly. Skye smiled at him and said; ¡°Why would ye ask such a silly question?¡±


    A sigh of relief escaped the prince, making Skye giggle. It really was silly for him to think she¡¯d regret it. Although the alcohol did help lower her guard; she loved her prince all the more for his concern. But he was the one to be worried over, truth be told.


    ¡°Were you alright? Did ye sleep well?¡± Skye asked in earnest.


    ¡°I was out like a winded candle. Although, I think I¡¯ll sleep even better tonight..Or maybe not at all...¡± Tidas¡¯ almost whispered thest part.


    Skye shot up out of bed in a panic and said: ¡°Shit! Our wedding is today! Why are weyin¡¯ about; we need to get movin¡¯, Now!¡± Skye bellowed as she sat back down on the bed to pull her shoes on.


    .....


    Tidas barked hisughter at the sudden frenzy Skye had be. She stopped to give him a hard stare, but it had only made himugh harder. They left the small hut and went out to greet the others who were already eating. Skye looked to the food with hunger in her eyes, not even noticing Nics missing.


    Grabbing her share of bread, cheese, berries, and a chunk of rabbit fromst night; Skye wolfed it down with gusto. She quickly rinsed her hands and face in the cold water of the stream, next to the hollow. She then found a toothpick-like twig, and cleaned her teeth the best she could. Brushing them would have to wait until she got home, but she didn¡¯t want Tidas to see food stucking to them in the meantime.


    Skye looked about as she came back and finally realized Nics wasn¡¯t around. When she asked, Maevis nodded in Tidas¡¯ direction. He¡¯d been dreading telling her about the conversation he¡¯d had with the two elder Fae this morning, and the reason Nic had gone off to speak with their Queen. But it directly affected her, and she had every right to a say in their ns..


    ******


    Prince Tidas had been up for over an hour or so by the time he¡¯d woken up Skye. He¡¯d been the one to gather berries while Maevis exined most of the discussion she and Skye¡¯d had a few hours ago. Nics was with them too, but he barely spoke as he battled a massive hangover. He munched some of the ckberries, blueberries, and elderberries Tidas had collected as they walked.


    The old Fae told him of how she¡¯d offered to train Skye in her Earth magic. After they left, got married, and settled; Skye woulde back to ¡®visit¡¯ her parents for a time to train. Tidas stopped in his tracks, and turned to face Maevis with an anxious expression. He hadn¡¯t nned on telling anyone before Skye: what would happen after their weekend honeymoon.


    ¡°I wanted to tell Skye first, but it seems you should know as well.. The reason I had to leave Skye before was because I became part of the Royal Mages Corps. My father tasked me with a specific mission, and it¡¯s not one I can turn away from; even if I wanted to. My uncle tried to murder my father and oldest brother many years ago. Skye¡¯s father saved mine that night, but the bastard still got away.. My mission is to track him down and kill him for attempted Regicide.¡±


    Tidas¡¯ exterior exposed his fury, despite himself. Maevis couldn¡¯t tell if he was angry about the general betrayal of it all, or if Tidas had been close to his uncle beforehand. She asked as much aloud, surprising the prince with her straightforwardness. He could see why Skye seemed to like her; they were much alike in temperament.


    ¡°We weren¡¯t close, but my aunt and I are. She was the second person I told when I learned of my powers. She helped me to figure out which aspects of myself to enhance with my magic,¡± Tidas finished with a warm smile, filled with love.


    ¡°Is she a magic user as well?¡± Maevis asked curiously.


    ¡°No, but she¡¯s the most educated person I¡¯ve ever met, and well traveled. She had to leave the Royal Pce for a while after my uncle.. did what he did. She came back when I was six, I think? She wound up being, more or less, my tutor. Now, she¡¯s an unofficial counselor for my father,¡± Tidas¡¯ eyes filled with happy nostalgia as he spoke of her.


    ¡°Sounds like ady I¡¯d like to meet some day,¡± Maevis replied thoughtfully.


    ¡°Oh, I Know she¡¯d Love to meet you. Skye and her bonded over their Fae stories.. She¡¯d probably be worse than Skye was when she¡¯d met Nics,¡± Tidas had popped some blueberries into his mouth as he spoke.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Maevis fluttered closer to Tidas as she posed the question.


    ¡°Oh, she told me she¡¯d called him Santa..¡± Tidas replied as he chuckled.


    ¡°Hahahahaha! Haven¡¯t heard that one in a while!¡± Maevis chuckled.


    Tidas quirked an eyebrow at Maevis. He could¡¯ve sworn Skye said that Nics had never been called that before.. ¡®Could he have been lying? Why? Why would he unless...¡¯


    The prince eyes bulged with his epiphany; ¡°Nics IS Santa!¡±


    Maevispletely stoppedughing. She had just busted out her oldest, dearest friend, and felt terrible for it. She sunk slightly in the air, crossing her arms. Tidas was far quicker than most of the human royals she¡¯d dealt with in her past. Only a handful hand his keen senses and wit.


    ¡°Ye remind me of yer ancestor, Tiberius. He was a good man, and a good king. But he also understood when and were to pry,¡± Maevis chided.


    ¡°But he did pry,¡± Tidas replied with a impertinent grin while wiping some juice from his chin.


    ¡°Ack! Yer as audacious as he was as well,¡± Maevis feigned irritation.


    ¡°I apologize for my baiting.. here,¡± Tidas handed Maevis a fat blueberry to eat while he spoke.


    ¡°After we¡¯re wed, Skye and I must head to the capital. I don¡¯t want to take her, but the king¡¯s orders are absolute. I must find my uncle: not just for my father, either. My aunt deserves justice as well. She lost her only child because of everything she went through..¡± Tidas went silent; his fury building as he recalled his aunt¡¯s sadness over the years.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your Auntie¡¯s misery, truly. But I still don¡¯t understand Skye¡¯s ce in it.. Were you nning on taking her with you to y yer uncle?¡± Maevis¡¯ tone raised steadily as she spoke.


    Tidas paused a moment in contemtion. He knew Maevis had a point; taking Skye with him wold probably be difficult, if not entirely forbidden by his father. Skye was one of few women the king found intelligent enough to heed. She was quick witted, and a good chess partner. There was no way his father would let her go with him, not when she could provide him with quality entertainment.


    The king or his aunt¡¯s hoarding of Skye¡¯s time was not the reason Tidas didn¡¯t want her in the Capital: his older brother was. He exined how Marco had always watched Skye whenever she came to the pce. Tidas had even confronted him about it once, but all he¡¯d said was, ¡°A man may admire another¡¯s garden; so long as he doesn¡¯t pluck the flowers¡±.


    The Crown Prince was almost as charismatic as Skye¡¯s father. He¡¯d been the one to solidify his other brother¡¯s marriage to the Ruscovic(Russ-Cho-Vick) Kingdom. And he was the one to secure his own betrothal to the first Princess of the Mano(Meck-Con-No) Kingdom. By the time Marco actuallyes into his crown, he would be connected to all the major kingdoms but two.


    Tidas¡¯ stomach clenched every time he thought of his brother gaining such power. He¡¯d never actually given Tidas a reason to distrust him personally. It was an odd instinct that drove him to watch and weigh everything his brother did. For many years, Tidas had chalked it up to tradition. After all; killing one¡¯s siblings when the Crown switched hands wasmonce, up until four generations back. In fact, the very ancestor Maevis had mentioned: Tiberius.


    Since Tidas had returned, however; a wretched feeling woulde over his soul whenever they were together. It was like he was angry that Tidas came back. Like it hindered him somehow that Tidas had survived. The Third Prince had learned to never ignore his survival instincts, and they gnawed at him. Making Maevis¡¯ offer more tempting due to it.


    Tidas understood he couldn¡¯t run away from his duty. His uncle had to be brought to justice. But Skye¡¯s safety came first; not his honor, not his life. He¡¯d made that decision after surviving his first attempt on his uncle¡¯s life. He wasn¡¯t sure how, but his magic-less uncle had used Ether magic on him. He was determined to find out how, and that would be extremely dangerous; too dangerous to bring Skye along. And Maevis had agreed.


    Tidas would need something to convince his father to allow Skye to leave, just not with him. He racked his brain to try and think of Anything that would due; short of a death threat. He huffed with his frustration, causing the old Fae to ask him what was wrong. While looking at her hovering next to him; a calcting smile grew steadily across his face. Tidas popped another berry into his mouth before asking: ¡°Maevis... Would you like to meet the current king?¡±

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28: Bargain


    ¡°Ye can¡¯t be serious?! We Fae are safe because humans don¡¯t know the whereabouts of our home. Technically you don¡¯t either, ye just know ¡¯tis somewhere in this forest. I trust you and Skye, and maybe even that sweet Petrie fellow: but I will Not trust a human King,¡± Maevis was practically yelling at Tidas.


    The prince didn¡¯t think she¡¯d react to his suggestion so harshly, but he didn¡¯t really know much about Maevis. Or any Fae, for that matter. As far as he knew, Fae folk were just fairytales. Stories told to children at night to help them drift off to a dream world. But being familiar with the evil side of humanity himself, Tidas understood the raw emotion behind Maevis¡¯ words.


    He may not have known what pained her, but the scars from the act were clear: Maevis resented humans. Maybe not all, but it seemed linked to the Royals. Before Tidas could pry, Nics interrupted them. He simply flew over to Maevis, and put his hand on her shoulder. She scoffed, but didn¡¯t remove it.


    Nics gave Tidas a sad smile, turned to his old friend, and said; ¡°You understand why he asked, don¡¯t you Mae? Skye will need a shield while her prince is away. She¡¯ll already be pained from their separation, and that will make her vulnerable. I don¡¯t like the sound of this Crowned Prince. If his grasp and power will truly extend as far as Tidas said, we need to see for ourselves as well. And Skye will be happy to still be able to learn her new magic properly; from you.¡±


    Maevis red at Nics as he¡¯d spoken. She knew of his original motives, from when the two were children. This would be his opportunity to secure a proper Sanctuary for the northern Fae. But these things always came at a cost, and it never ended well for the Fae folk. Even Nics had experienced the level of cruelty humans were capable of, but he hadn¡¯t be embittered by it like Maevis had.


    Nics had stayed in the Fae territory for most of his life, studying magical sources. Only a handful of times did Nics actually leave the Fae territory. His final time, he¡¯d lost someone very dear to him. Only when Skye and Tidas came to the forest did he finally begin to act like his old self again. It was one of the reasons the two were already so endeared to her before they¡¯d actually met.


    Maevis had lived in the Fae territory for barely three hundred years, and not consistently. She was always off on adventures with her friends, who were more than just fairy Fae. But that was many, many years ago. The old fairy shook the nostalgia from her mind and replied; ¡°I know, Nic... Shut it.¡±


    .....


    Tidas felt bad. He¡¯d obliviously stirred up bad memories that Maevis most likely would¡¯ve preferred have stayed forgotten. But he would take whatever wrath he incurred. Introducing them to his father would be the main stepping stone of his n.


    ¡°If you twoe with me, and meet with the king, I know he will grant you Sanctuary here. He grew up with my grandfather telling him stories of when he was a wee boy. Of how he¡¯d met real fairies as a child. It may seem a bit dishonest, but I know meeting you two will y on those nostalgic sympathies. Especially since I¡¯m fairly certain those stories were about you two to begin with.¡±


    Tidas had studied their reactions as he spoke, confirming his theory. Their expressions had shifted as they considered Tidas¡¯ proposal, asionally looking at each other in their silent contemtion. He almost wondered if they could read each other¡¯s thoughts, but brushed the notion aside as ridiculous.


    A few minutes went by before Maevis spoke: ¡°Edmond was a good boy, and a good king.. It broke our hearts to hear of his passing.¡±


    ¡°Aye.. My great grandsire told me that my features reminded him of his father often. The painting of him as a child in the grand hall looks almost exactly like me,¡± Tidas replied with a warm smile as he reminisced.


    The two old Fae looked at each other and grinned. There was something about that painting that caused their amusement, but Tidas didn¡¯t ask. They were getting off subject, and they needed to head back to camp. The sun had already been in the sky a while, making it around nine in the morning. If Skye wanted any time to wash and get dressed before the wedding, they¡¯d have to leave by ten or so.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you take issue with humans, but I can swear this to you,¡± Tidas bent down on one knee before continuing: ¡°I will secure sanctuary with Lucas Moonstone for the Fae first. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll have a problem, especially considering how you¡¯ve helped us over the years. My father will agree to my terms as well, but Not without proof that you¡¯re real. He is open to your existence already.. But will not ept it without evidence. Trust Me: Protect Skye... And I will put my life on the line for you. I swear it by the Gods.¡±


    The Third Prince of Alcon bent his head in humility. Royalty never bent the knee to anyone but the king. It was a gesture of honor on Tidas¡¯ part. But the two Fae reacted just like Peggy had, minus the smack. They chided him for his action, but at least now they seemed at ease. Maevis was the first to speak again.


    ¡°I wish it were that simple, dear boy. I don¡¯t know if our Queen will approve of it. I know she has been looking for an opportunity to build rtions with humans, but the King Consort is not a fan. The majority of his family was killed by humans hundreds of years ago.. It¡¯s took a long time for him to ept it-¡±


    ¡°But maybe there¡¯s hope now! Skye!¡± Nics interrupted Maevis with scheming grin.


    ¡°What about her?¡± Tidas inquired.


    He turned to Maevis with a quirky smile before asking: ¡°What is the name of our Queen?¡±


    Maevis sighed and gave Nic an exasperated expression before saying: ¡°Celestia Moonchild; what kind of question is-Oh!¡±


    Realization shined in Maevis¡¯ eyes. She¡¯d finally recalled that it was the King Consort, Aero that had been the one to send Nics to help Skye in the first ce. Shock lit her features before she scoffed in awe at the whole situation. It was as if fate itself was clearing the way for the Fae to rejoin the world.. And Skye had been the trigger.


    A sinking feeling filled Maevis as the pieces of a familiar legend came into her mind¡¯s eye again. It was the same one that her and Nics had discussed multiple times already. The one they had dreaded being true. Maevis hid her worry from the two; not wanting to rm them. She would discuss it with Skye first, and learn everything she needed to before confirming it with Nic.


    Tidas and Nics had begun to n their next few steps, but Maevis ended there good time by pointing out: ¡°If they leave tomorrow, there won¡¯t be enough time to discuss the situation with the Queen..¡±


    Nics looked defeated a moment before Tidas chimed in; ¡°Would they approve of you two as diplomats?¡±


    The two fairies stared at Tidas in confusion a moment before he continued: ¡°If we propose that you two are to apany me: the Third Royal Prince of Alcon, on a diplomatic mission to establish rtions with said human kingdom, by confirming the existence of Fae directly and discreetly to the king himself: might they would agree? Also mention that without proof of your existence, an official Sanctuary can never be established.¡±


    The two thought in silence a moment before Maevis asked; ¡°Can you swear no harm wille to our people? That your king Will grant us support in fortifying and protecting ourselves, and punish any who hunt or hurt us?¡±


    ¡°No... But I will do everything in my power to make it so. I have plenty of my own money, so the cost of materials andbor will not be an issue. But I cannot guarantee the king¡¯s protection unless he understands what it is that needs to be protected. You must reveal yourselves before I approach him.. Even if I must give up my ownnd, my home, everything I have.. If helping your people will protect Skye, I¡¯ll do whatever it takes. But a risk must be taken by both parties if we are to attempt this,¡± Tidas stood as he finished.


    ¡°I will go back and exin the situation to Aero and Celestia, if she is awake. Hugo is the fastest means to travel, so it should only take me until tonight. I will go straight to Moonstone Castle afterwards; I know the way,¡± Nics had yed with his beard as he¡¯d spoken.


    Maevis fretted some more, but knew the prince was right. Their kind could never be fully protected unless they went back to the Fae Kingdom. The Fae Empress, Titania Mab; was powerful. She¡¯d kept their kingdom hidden since before Maevis was born. No other Fae had the gift or power needed to do something like what she had done.


    However, the Empress was getting old, and her powers were beginning to wane. Nics had been researching ways to boost her power with natural magic sources, but so far it hadn¡¯t led him anywhere. As a secondary solution, he hade up with the idea of establishing rtions with humans, but the Fae were used and abused badly in the past due to the purity of their magic and na?vet¨¦.


    Anyone who met them could tell that Tidas and Skye were different. Their kind natures and pure intentions had won over the old Fae long ago. She knew it was mostly her own past experiences that made her fearful. Giving a final sigh of defeat, Maevis said; ¡°I know you¡¯ll do your best to keep your word,ddie.. I just hope it all works out.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll make sure of it, Mae. We won¡¯t let our kin down... That includes you as well, Tidas. We¡¯ll do our best to protect Skye, and teach her whatever we can,¡± Nics lifted his hand off of Maevis¡¯ shoulder, and grinned at her as he¡¯d spoken.


    ¡°Now... We best wake Skye and fill her in. Don¡¯t want her to think we¡¯re keeping anything from her again, and you should be on your way as well, Nic,¡± Tidas stated as he handed Nics a few of the berries he¡¯d picked before heading off towards camp.


    The two Fae shared a nervous nce after watching the anxious prince walk away. He was several feet away before Nics coughed to see if Tidas could hear him. He leaned towards Maevis slightly, as he flew right next to her. Seeing no reaction from thed; he whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it yet.. Not until we know for certain.¡±


    Maevis rubbed her hands together, worried; before whispering back: ¡°You know what it means if it¡¯s true, if Skye is the Catalyst.. We have to save her, Nic...¡±

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29: n


    Skye had listened intently as Tidas and Maevis exined their morning to her. She had been irritated that they¡¯d discussed it all without her, but there was no helping it. Everyone seemed to think of her as an invalid. And after the run in with the Nomads, she couldn¡¯t really me them. Upon reflection; if Petrie wouldn¡¯t have saved her, or if she¡¯d been wrong about the kind of person he was.. Skye shuddered to think of what would¡¯ve happened.


    Getting stronger would be her number one priority. They were doing everything they could to get Maevis the proximity and time she needed to train Skye properly. But many issues still needed to be addressed about what they had told her. Like how was she supposed to train if Maevis¡¯ existence was to be kept hidden? Did she still need to keep her powers hidden? Or, how long was Tidas to be gone again? That part, she¡¯d protested with great opposition.


    ¡°Over me dead body, are ye gonna run off to y yer uncle! Ye left me once, Tidas MacArthur: Never Again. Where you go, I go as well,¡± Skye fumed as she yelled.


    ¡°Did ye not hear me, Skye?! He almost killed me! The Bastard doesn¡¯t even Have magic, but somehow he used Ether?! It¡¯s a chaotic situation, and I will not have you involved in it.. I can¡¯t risk you getting hurt,¡± Tidas was trying to talk sensibly, but he was starting to lose his cool.


    ¡°And ye honestly think goin¡¯ there without as many magic users as possible is a good idea? Do ye even know where ¡®There¡¯ is?! A variety of magic users gives ye a better chance of beating him, correct? Then why, are you arguing with me? I got three damn Traits! Ima walkin, talkin bloody Arsenal!¡± Skye¡¯s face flushed as she screamed.


    ¡°You¡¯re not used to your earth power, Skye! Nor your Shaman trait. Misusing them could kill you! You didn¡¯t even know you had Earth for sure, until Maevis confirmed it. You need to train, and I need toplete my mission.. Which is in the Hignds, by the way. That¡¯s how and why I got into it with Murdoc before,¡± Tidas looked to Petrie as the nomad snorted in his sleep.


    Looking back to Skye, he continued: ¡°He¡¯s another obstacle I have to get through, just to see if I¡¯m right or not. I can¡¯t drag you all over the Hignds just to prove or disprove a hunch; it¡¯s too dangerous.¡±


    .....


    Maevis watched the two go back and forth, barely adding a word. She had decided to train Skye, and that was what she nned to do. But the old fairy could also understand Skye¡¯s frustrations. To have power, but not be able to wield it properly was something she¡¯d experienced at a young age. Luckily, the Empress had taken an interest in her, and taught her how to properly use her talents.


    Fae fairies didn¡¯t age the way humans did. They were childlike until their one-hundredth birthday. After that, they would physically change into young adults until around five-hundred or so. Then slowly, but steadily, change with time. The Empress was said to be two-thousand years old, but had admitted to Maevis to being twenty-two-hundred, one night after a few too many Mead Drops. The memory brought a grin to her face.


    Shaking herself from the past, Maevis fluttered over to the young couple. They were still yelling back and forth, while Petrie snored under the hollow a few feet away from them. He didn¡¯t seem to mind it anymore as he snuggled down in the pic nket Skye had folded up. Maevis cleared her throat loudly, gaining their attention. They both blushed and averted their eyes, like a pair of children about to be chastised.


    ¡°You two have been screaming long enough. Skye: ye can¡¯t use earth magic yet, so joining him in battle would cause Both your deaths, if not worse. And ye can¡¯t use a sword, either. Which is what nomads are known for. Magic only goes as far as it¡¯s source. What would you do if your magic needed tost for an extended period of time? Or ran out? You need another means of defense; other than magic,¡± Skye nodded her head in acknowledgment at Maevis¡¯ words and the validity of the rebuke.


    ¡°Tidas: you could at least ask your father to allow you some time with your newly married Wife. A weekend alone with her will not negate the wrong done to her by the deceit of your death. You may not have been responsible for it, but you¡¯re the only one who can right it. And teaching your betrothed to defend herself with a sword properly should be done By You anyways.. Don¡¯t want another man to teach her how to ¡®swing it the right way¡¯, do you?¡± Maevis teased Tidas.


    The two knew the old Fae was right. Tidas had seen with his own eyes, that Skye has decent skills. He just didn¡¯t want to admit it. At the same time; whether he admitted it or not, Skye would advance her abilities. With Maevis in her corner, the prince knew she would be quite powerful. And power attracted all types of people and attention.


    Maevis had also touched on a sore spot for Tidas: his false death. He¡¯d been guilt-ridden over Skye¡¯s pain, and the old fairy knew it. She was openly trying to manipte him, and it irritated him greatly. Especially since she had a valid point. Tidas may not have been to me for Skye¡¯s heartbreak, but he truly was the only one who could mend it. And that, as Maevis had pointed out; would take longer than a mere weekend.


    ¡®What the bloody hell?! How did this be so damnplicated?¡¯ Tidas thought as he ran his fingers through his hair in his annoyance.


    Skye studied the man she was to marry. Tidas had not always been so cautious with her; like when they were children. He had started to treat her differently after her twelfth birthday. When she¡¯d begun to resemble the beautiful young woman she¡¯d grow to be. It seemed every time he saw Skye more as a woman, he¡¯d view her as less of a friend. She found the sentiment both sweet, and troubling.


    While she did love her prince and how he made her feel, she still saw his possessiveness as a threat to her freedom. Tidas had assured her that she would make her own choices about their life together. But it was still something that required his permission at every turn. From the money she¡¯d spend, to how their home would be run: Tidas would have the true authority.


    ¡®What if he changes his mind after we¡¯re married? He could lock me away.. No, no. Tidas would never do that to me. Or would he? Ack! I hate this! Why can¡¯t Alcon be more like Sai?!¡¯ Skye¡¯s thoughts ran a muck as she tried to sort through her emotions.


    Tidas could see Skye¡¯s furrowed brows. He knew she was having some kind of internal struggle. He really didn¡¯t want her going to the Hignds. But knowing Skye as he did; the prince also didn¡¯t want her to do something crazy.. Like follow after him. He had to assume the possibility of it at least.


    Prince Tidas took a long, deep breath before shouting out in frustration. He then went and stood directly in front of her before saying; ¡°If you want to go to the Hignds with me, then there will be strict requirements that must be met-¡±


    ¡°For both of us?¡± Skye stated more than asked, as she interrupted him.


    Skye crossed her arms and quirked her head to the side slightly, as Tidas continued: ¡°Well, umm... A-Alright, alright. So long as you swear to fulfill yours. If not, then you¡¯ll drop the Hignds from your mind. Have wee to terms, then?¡±


    The prince extended his arms, praying he was weing Skye into them. She eyed him suspiciously, taking her left hand from her arm to ce it under her chin in contemtion. She straightened her head before replying; ¡°But ye have not even asked me my terms yet..¡±


    Tidas dropped his arms to his sides with a thud and disappointment. He tilted his head down, huffed, and then lifted his face to the bright blue sky. Judging from the sun, it was time for them to leave so as not to bete to their own wedding. But the issue had to be resolved now, not on the ride there. It wasn¡¯t easy to yell back and forth while riding fast, and they were going to have to be riding pretty damn fast to make it on time, as it was.


    Tidas turned his attention back to Skye. He missed her red hair slightly, but the gold color made her look.. ethereal. No matter how upset he got at her, it always seemed pointless in the end. Skye would do what she wanted to, regardless of his worries. It was one thing he both loved, and hated about her.


    The prince gave a strained smile before gesturing for her to continue. Skye gave a small grin in return, and shifted her weight to one foot. She brushed a strand of her hair from her face before nervously clearing her throat.


    ¡°I want an addendum to our marriage contract givin¡¯ me power over me person. If ye really meant what ye have said; this shouldn¡¯t be an issue for ye,¡± Skye turned on her heel and begun to pace as she spoke.


    ¡°I would love to agree to that, but it¡¯s already in there,¡± Tidas replied with a cocky smile.


    ¡°What? When?!¡± Skye asked with awe.


    ¡°When we reworked the business deal with the Fowlers. It was why I¡¯d asked you there. Did you not read it before you signed it?¡± Tidas¡¯ face was so smug when he spoke that Skye wanted to p him.


    ¡°No, I thought it was just me being transferred like cattle,¡± Skye replied matter-of-factly to the prince.


    Tidas was surprised that she¡¯d been viewing herself in such a way. That she thought he viewed her that way on top of it, bothered him greatly. Tidas had made sure that their contract gave Skye almost every right a man had. And the one right he¡¯d denied her was also denied for himself. Men faced no repercussions for cheating on their wives, but women could be beaten, or even killed upon multiple offenses.


    The contract stipted that if either of them cheated, it resulted in an automatic void. No punishment for either party. Tidas knew where his heart was, but if Skye should ever find herself unhappy with him; she would have an out. A dark part of him had argued over adding the no punishment use, but Skye¡¯s happiness came first in his head and heart. Before his mind could slip into it¡¯s dark ce, Skye jumped on him, wrapping her arms around his neck.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30: Yer Hair!


    When Tidas had bellowed before while speaking with Skye, Petrie had jumped awake and yelled. He smacked his face into some low, wispy branches, scaring him more. Maevis had seen the whole thing, and quickly rushed over to mp his mouth shut. She didn¡¯t want all his squawking, or her ownughter, to ruin the couple¡¯s serious moment.


    Tidas wrapped his arms around Skye¡¯s waist as her arms went about his neck. She giggled her delight at the knowledge of the addendum, and what it truly meant for him to have signed it. Mind you, Skye still wanted to read it over herself. But Tidas was not the type to lie about something as serious as this. Especially when she could easily find out as soon as they returned to the castle.


    At the thought, Skye eximed and released her hold on her prince. She looked up at the sun, then back to Tidas with a distraught expression. He smiled knowingly before saying; ¡°Time¡¯s wasting away, love: your other conditions?¡±


    Not missing a beat, Skye replied, ¡°Maevis must be able to train with me everyday that she deems it to be needed; I will not budge on that. You must also find me a sword master closer to me height and build. Ima also wantin¡¯ full ess to the Royal Library. I want to research Shepherds and me new powers more extensively. And the most crucial one; ye swear on MY life that ye won¡¯t break yer word, or lock me away..¡±


    Tidas had expected nothing less from Skye. She knew what needed to be done before the prince could even process it all. He hadn¡¯t thought about the differences in their body structures yet. He would definitely need to find someone else to train her, or her lessons would amount to nothing.


    ¡°I will do all that you ask. However...¡± Tidas leaned in so the two watching them couldn¡¯t hear: ¡°I will, on asion, lock you up in our bedroom.. But I promise to be in there with you when I do...¡±


    Skye inhaled a sharp, quiet breath. Her prince¡¯s words pulled at her desires, making her thankful that it was her wedding day. Her wedding night was now something she was Very much looking forward to. Tidas cupped Skye¡¯s cheek, and guided her to his lips for a gentle, bittersweet kiss.


    .....


    ¡°Alrighty then! That¡¯s my cue to leave,¡± Petrie practically shouted as he fenced at Maevis with a stick to get her to leave him alone.


    ¡°Thank ye again for saving me, Petrie,¡± Skye said in a sweet voice as she turned to face him.


    ¡°Thank you for not drowning me with yer freaky water bubble,¡± the young Nomad replied with an awkward smile.


    ¡°Make sure toe and im your hunter¡¯s permit within a week. We must head back to the capital after that. And Petrie...¡± the prince had walked over to him as he¡¯d spoken.


    Tidas was but a few inches for the young Nomad when he reached his arm out, patted Petrie¡¯s shoulder firmly, and said: ¡°Along with Skye¡¯s powers, you be better off not mentioning my name either...¡±


    Petrie knew it was more of a threat than a request, but he brushed it off. Even Murdoc had admitted to Petrie¡¯s odd ability to sense whether a person was good or bad. The feeling he got from the prince wasn¡¯t evil, just... overprotective of his woman. Not that Petrie med him: Skye was something else. If she wasn¡¯t so crazy, Petrie could easily fall for her.


    ¡°What name? All I know is that some knights killed the others while I made off with this pretty basket and the wee bit of food in it. Like I said before; no one will miss those four,¡± Petrie had motioned to the basket as he¡¯d spoken, then the three bodies thatid sprawled out on the ground near their campsite as he¡¯d finished.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Nics will have his wolves, or something the like, clean up the messter,¡± Maevis spoke in an apathetic tone.


    ¡°Lovely... Now Ima definitely gone,¡± Petrie threw his hands up, signaling his limit.


    The four joked and talked another few minutes or so before they actually went their separate ways. Skye was to sit in front on Thoth, with Tidas behind her, and Maevis in Skye¡¯sp as she sat sidesaddle. She¡¯d not been happy about it, but quit herining when she saw it¡¯d made Maevis feel bad.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for all theinin.. ¡®Twas childish of me,¡± Skye had apologized as they rode.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright dearie! It¡¯s understandable!¡± Maevis yelled over the rushing wind swirling about them as they rode.


    As the wind whipped about, it¡¯d made Skye¡¯s hair hard to manage. Tidas had a hard time trying to get on Thoth. She¡¯d exined to the horse their situation, and the horse had nodded like he¡¯d understood. The whole thing was normal to Tidas, but Maevis looked like she¡¯d been hit with a shovel. They quickly exined how Skye had raised and trained Thoth, alleviating some of her fear. But the question still hung in the back of her head: ¡®Did Skye have a Tamer trait too?!¡¯


    As they road through the rolling hills of Moonshire, Skye still couldn¡¯t believe she would soon be in a new home. She¡¯d made ns toe back for Yuletide this year, but it wouldn¡¯t be here home any longer. The realization saddened her, but she knew that it was just the way of things. Children grew up and moved on; creating their own lives. As the greens and yellows of the trees wizzed by her, Skye wondered what she would feel when their children would leave home one day..


    As they approached the gates to Moonstone Castle, they could clearly see twenty-five or so knights waiting. Tidas signaled them, causing one of the older gentlemen toe running. He was surprisingly fast for how old he looked. Skye wondered a moment if he had the same Tank aspect as Tidas did. ¡®Or maybe he was the one who trained Tidas?¡¯


    Once his face was visible, Skye realized he had been the same guard toe and fetch her from her room yesterday. His features held both relief and anger as he came to a stop several feet from Thoth. Tidas pulled on the reins, signaling Thoth to stop. When the horse tried to walk into the knight; Skye had yelled at him to halt, so he did. It was starting to make Maevis really wonder, as sheid under the pic nket on Skye¡¯sp: ¡®Is thess really a Tamer as well?!¡¯


    The thought scared her so much that she nearly gave herself away. Pushing the idea from her head, Maevis listened to the soldier as he spoke to the prince.


    ¡°May I speak my mind, sir?¡± the man asked and he huffed, but you could tell it was just a courtesy due to Skye¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Of course, Ralph. Say what you wish,¡± Tidas replied jovially.


    ¡°Pardon mynguage mydy: What the Bloody Hell Sir?! You can¡¯t just ride off without warning like that! I know you... have ways, of defending yourself. But for the love of the Gods! WHY would you not say where you were going? Or for how long?! To ANYONE?!¡± Ralph¡¯s voice cracked at the end, sending the man into a coughing fit.


    Skye gently scooped up the nket on herp like it was something delicate, then hopped down off of the monster horse the two had been riding. As soon as her feet hit the ground, Thoth began to nicker and sway his body slightly. Tidas knew the jerk of a horse was telling him to get off before he threw him off. How, he wasn¡¯t sure, but the horse had clearly not liked Skye jumping down and him remaining. As soon as Tidas dismounted, Thoth took the few steps he needed to be able to nuzzle Skye¡¯s cheek; causing her to giggle.


    Tidas smiled broadly at his love, then turned to the soldier who stared at Skye. Completely confused about her hair, he looked back and forth as he spoke; ¡°We tried to find you to let you know that one of the servant women was hurt badly by that young Fowler fe.¡±


    Skye turned away from Thoth to stare at the soldier. Her heart sank in her chest as Peggy¡¯s loving face popped into her head. Panic gripped her throat as she turned to Tidas with a fearful look. Then, she took off running as fast as she could towards the gate without a word. Thoth followed; trotting along behind her like a faithful dog until a stable hand stopped him from entering the castle.


    Running past all the guards and a few servants; Skye¡¯d made a beeline for Peggy¡¯s room. It was a small roompared to the rest in the house, but it was all hers. All other servants either had homes with families, or they used the servant¡¯s quarters by the kitchens. Skye had wanted her servant close by, so she¡¯d convinced her parents to give Peggy the yroom she never used.


    Skye turned down the small hallway that led to her quarters. As the doors came into view, Peggy wasing out of her room. Skye screamed out her name, scaring the elderly woman in the process. The moment she saw her bairn, tears began to gather in her eyes. She smiled for a split second before shifting to shock. As Skye ran to her, the old servant yelled: ¡°What the BLOODY HELL did ye do to yer HAIR?!¡±


    Skye had absentmindedly dropped the pic nket as she reached out to hug Peggy as tightly as possible without hurting her. The old woman embraced her back; whispering thanks to the Gods for her safe return. When Skyeughed at her remarks, she broke the hug to give thess a hard look.


    Peggy huffed before asking Skye what was so funny. When a tiny person popped out of the nket on the floor, the old woman shrieked her dismay. She rubbed her eyes to make sure she wasn¡¯t seeing things. When she quirked her head slightly to the side in confusion, Maevis stated with a grin and a chuckle: ¡°Fae, sweetie, not the Gods... We¡¯re a lot more fun, haha!¡±

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31: P.O.S. (Part One)


    ***This Chapter Contains Trigger Material:


    Viewer Discretion Advised***


    Peggy¡¯s jaw swung low as she stared at Maevis. Never in a thousand years would she¡¯ve believed that fairies were real. Between Skye¡¯s disappearance, her hair, and now a real Fae; Peggy¡¯s head and heart were at their limit within seconds. She gripped Skye¡¯s arms as the old woman tried to keep her bnce. With wide eyes and a huff, Peggy said: ¡°I think Ima needin¡¯ to sit back down..¡±


    Skye shared an apologetic look with Maevis as the wee fairy fluttered over to them. She hadn¡¯t meant to drop her like she did. The relief of seeing Peggy unharmed made her forget Maevis was supposed to stay hidden in the folds of the nket until they¡¯d met with her father. Feeling terrible for her actions, Skye apologized as she opened the door to Peggy¡¯s room.


    ¡°Forgive me, Maevis. I didn¡¯t mean to toss ye like that. I forgot me self when I saw Peggy was alright,¡± Skye¡¯d opened the door as she¡¯d spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s You I should be concerned about! What the bloody hell, child?! Where were ye? Do ye know how worried I¡¯ve been?! If yer tryin¡¯ to get rid of me, there¡¯s cleaner ways to go about it-¡± Peggy yelled at Skye, but thess cut her off mid-tangent.


    They three stood in the doorway as Skye replied: ¡°Ack! Don¡¯t rile yer self up, Peg. We were fine, we just couldn¡¯t make it back by nightfall. Tidas was injured, and we made some new-or, rather old friends..¡±


    .....


    Skye nodded in Maevis¡¯ direction, even though Peggy could guess whom she was speaking of. The first reason, however; caused Peggy¡¯s eyes to widen. She huffed before asking; ¡°Do I even want to know why, or will it kill me?¡±


    Maevis patted Peggy¡¯s shoulder and grinned at her before saying: ¡°You raised a strong, finess, Ms. Peggy. She¡¯s no simpering child in need of protecting, and you well know it, I think..¡±


    Peggy studied the tiny old woman before her. She didn¡¯t like the way she¡¯d said it, but Peggy knew the fairy to be right. Even though she¡¯d tried to keep Skye from using her powers, thess never listened. She¡¯d caught her more than once at the loch, making everything she could with water. It was a sight to behold, but dangerous. Genie had told her the same stories of indoctrinated magic users that he¡¯d told Skye. It was a political way of saying warrior ve, in Peggy¡¯s opinion.


    The thought of Skye fighting in wars scared Peggy nearly to death. She wanted a happy, simple life for her bairn. Skye however, had never wanted that sort of life. She¡¯d always been an adventurous little scamp, and never afraid of a fight. On many asions, she¡¯de home with scrapped knees and knuckles. Her dress would be dirty and more often than not, have a little blood on it. Only one time had it actually been hers.


    Peggy looked at Maevis and scoffed before saying, ¡°Ye¡¯d be correct, but it doesna mean Ima Ok with it.¡±


    Maevis smiled at the old fairy before adding, ¡°No caring mother would.¡±


    Peggy chortled at the old Fae before asking, ¡°Ye do know Ima servant, don¡¯t ye?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve never been one to believe a familial bond is determined by blood.. You are family to Skye, therefore you shall be treated as such,¡± Maevis¡¯ had fluttered over to Skye¡¯s shoulder and sat down as she talked.


    Peggy shed her signature toothy grin at the old Fae before going back to her original thought: Skye¡¯s hair. It was literally the color of gold. The lighting in through the windows reflected off of the white marble floors. Her hair shined so brilliantly, the old woman nearly had to squint. That, added to her pale skin and pink lips; Skye looked like a picture of a goddess Peggy had seen in one of the her books. Her red hair had been beautiful, but this color suited her well.


    Skye knew why her faithful servant was staring at her. The change would be shocking to anyone that knows her. Skye truly did love her original color. But it was something she¡¯d have to live with. And she did have to admit; it was a beautiful and unique color.


    Peggy¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion a moment before she said, ¡°I won¡¯t ask now, but ye will tell me why yer hair... is.. so-shiny?¡±


    Skye chuckled at Peggy¡¯s little joke, but then quickly changed to bewilderment before she said; ¡°Wait: if you weren¡¯t the one Jacob hurt, then who?¡±


    Peggy¡¯s demeanor shifted from surprise, to anger, to pity. She looked down, then back up with a huff at Skye. Her bottom lip curled inward slightly as she dragged her upper teeth across it and said: ¡°Felicia.. The stupid milk cow.¡±


    Skye¡¯s stomach dropped out. She was the servant who¡¯d bragged about sleeping with Jacob before her first wedding. The fact that he could treat someone he¡¯d been intimate with like that sent a cold chill down her spine. Also that such a brutish man was almost her husband, made the nightmares she¡¯d had about him seem more like premonitions now. She looked at Maevis, then Peggy before pushing the door to her servant¡¯s room open wide, and walking in.


    It was a modest room; with the same white marble floors found everywhere else in the main part of the castle. The walls were a purple lc color with matching rugs, and a small firece. Her bed was a simple twin size with a in wooden frame, and off-white colored bedding. Considering the other servants all shared arge room and only had cots, Peggy felt it was too good for her. But Skye wouldn¡¯t take ¡®no¡¯ for an answer.


    In the middle of the bed resting,y Felicia. Her left eye was ck and swollen shut. The bottom of her lip was split, and a bruise was forming on her right cheek. Skye was scared to see what the rest of her looked like under theforter. Felicia stirred upon hearing multiple footsteps into the room. She opened her one good eye and tried to focus on the two blurs in front of her.


    Thess smiled the best she could upon seeing people enter the room. When she spoke, her voice was strained and gravelly. When Skye came and sat on the bed next to her so she could hear the poor girl, she could see finger marks on the sides of her throat. She smiled at thess again, then took and held her right hand thaty on top of theforter.


    Felicia¡¯s eyes grew wide upon realization of herdy¡¯s hair. She was one of the people whoplemented Skye often on her color. Skye shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell ye all about me hairter. First, ye need to tell me what happened to you. Can ye do thatss?¡±


    ¡°Are ye sure ye want to hear it mydy? Tis not something I honestly think ye should,¡± Peggy¡¯s expression was filled with worry for Skye, and pity for the girl.


    ¡°I need to know so I can make sure the Son of a Bitch gets what he deserves,¡± Skye replied with badly concealed hostility.


    Felicia¡¯s face contorted in fear, then pain. Skye figured she must¡¯ve been scared of repercussions from Jacob. She gently squeezed the girl¡¯s hand, and in a determined tone said: ¡°I will not let him hurt you again, Felicia.. But I need to know what he had done to ye, understand? Otherwise he¡¯ll just keep making victims.¡±


    Felicia sniffled and wiped a tear away with her other hand. In betweenbored breaths; the girl said; ¡°I want to tell ye.. but I don¡¯t... I don¡¯t want ye.. to me yer self.. for what he.. he did to me.¡±


    Skye knew exactly what Felicia meant before she even told her story. Jacob had been furious at how everything had turned out. While he and his father kept the bride price, he¡¯d lost out on the inheritance that came with Skye upon Lord Moonstone¡¯s death. The vastnd and wealth weren¡¯t all he was angry about losing, ording to Felicia.


    As Jacob had beat and raped her; he¡¯dined about losing his ¡®y toy¡¯. He then proceeded to treat her how he would¡¯ve treated Skye; how he would¡¯ve ¡®trained¡¯ her to be obedient. He¡¯d told Felicia how he had nned to marry Skye, then take and use everything she was and had. He¡¯d nned to kill her father in some sort of ident after some time had passed. Then, he would¡¯ve killed his own father too, and gained control of everything for himself.


    Skye wondered why Jacob would¡¯ve told Felicia his ns, and asked as much out loud. He was worse than some of the viins she¡¯d read about in books; monologuing his ns like that. When Felicia began to cry, Peggy made a ¡®tsk¡¯ sound before saying: ¡°She wasn¡¯t supposed to live to tell the tale.. One of the prince¡¯s men found her on his way to report ye two as missing to the king.¡±


    This was the moment Maevis decided to pop out of Skye¡¯s hair. She scared Felicia so bad, the poorss fainted. Maevis hadn¡¯t meant to, but thess needed to rest anyways. The old Fae hovered close, listening to her heartbeat. She could tell the girl was stable, but proposed healing her to Skye. The suggestion hadn¡¯t registered with Peggy at first. When Skye exined how odd it would look if the girl were suddenly healed after such treatment, Peggy knew something was amiss.


    ¡°Does thedy fairy have a Shaman trait?¡± Peggy asked with pleasant surprise in her voice.


    Not missing a beat and to Skye¡¯s dismay, Maevis replied: ¡°No, but Skye does.¡±


    The incredulous look Peggy gave herdy made Skye frown at Maevis. She hadn¡¯t nned on telling Peggy until she¡¯d had time. Skye very quickly told her bits of yesterday; promising to fully exin in her room. Once she¡¯d finished, she¡¯d waited for Peggy¡¯s ire, but it never came. Instead, she just hugged Skye.


    The fact that her bairn had been through so much in just two days overwhelmed her. She couldn¡¯t imagine how Skye must¡¯ve felt. That prince was lucky Skye¡¯d exined what had happened before she saw him. It wouldn¡¯t have mattered to her who saw what; Peggy would¡¯ve whipped the prince¡¯s backside until his skin peeled. And that was if Skye had been Ok.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32: P.O.S. (Part Two)


    ***THIS CHAPTER CONTAINS 18+ CONTENT. LANGUAGE, TRIGGER MATERIAL. VIEWERS DISCRETION ADVISED***


    Tidas was walking down the halls, heading to Lord Moonstone¡¯s quarters. ¡®Knowing Skye, she probably headed off to check Peggy. If she would¡¯ve waited five seconds more, she would¡¯ve learned that the woman in question was younger. She might¡¯ve even guessed who based off of the description.¡¯


    The prince had stayed back and talked to Ralph about the servantss one of his men had found. She¡¯d been in a ditch on the side of the road. The man had been checking if she were dead, when she¡¯d reached up and grabbed the soldier¡¯s arm, nearly making his bones jump out of his skin. Thess had obviously been raped as well as beaten, and said the name Fowler before she¡¯d passed out.


    Lord Moonstone had been too kind, and offered to pay for the best rooms at the best inn in Dragonhorn for the Fowlers. He¡¯d even offered for them to stay for the wedding, assuming they¡¯d decline. But Lord Fowler had not; he had business dealings to attend to. He¡¯d scheduled them because he thought his son would¡¯ve been busy being off on his honeymoon. They had to stay in Dragonhorn anyway, so why not attend a royal wedding?


    Jacob Fowler had been furious that his father had epted the invitation. It was supposed to have been his wedding, not that damn prince¡¯s. He didn¡¯t think it¡¯d even dawned on his father how humiliating it was to have to go. To hear the whispering of words no one would dare say to his face. But the thing that pissed him off the most was watching Skye get handed over to another man.


    The servant wench from the previous night had only wet his appetite. She¡¯d broken far too quickly. Jacob imagined that Skye would¡¯ve been much more challenging. He dreamed of seeing her face contort with lust and pain as he took her in every way he could think of. He imagined how sweet her voice would¡¯ve sounded as he broke that confidence of hers, night after night, until she became his obedient little bitch.


    ¡®As all women should be to men,¡¯ he thought inwardly.


    .....


    Jacob Fowler sat at a table out in Lord Moonstone¡¯s courtyard. He and Jacob¡¯s father, Lord Fowler were discussing some of his business dealings with the other kingdoms. When he¡¯d brought up the Sync Kingdom, Jacob had gotten nervous. Their dealings with them were almostpletely illegal.


    King Magnus did not approve of human trafficking and out-right very. Prince Tidas had been the main force behind the breakdown of Alcon¡¯s underworld since he was fifteen. He was damn near impossible to beat with his magic, and highly skilled as a swordsman and fighter. While Jacob Fowler was an evil creep, he was no fool.


    After getting his frustrations out a little bit on Felicia, Jacob had decided to bide his time. Let Skye get pregnant, have the prince¡¯s child, then he¡¯d have him killed. That way he¡¯d have the heir to the prince¡¯s estates, Skye and hers, and to top it off; he¡¯d kill his pathetic father as well. The man was a sniveling eyesore, and half the time Jacob couldn¡¯t believe that he was his real father. If he didn¡¯t resemble his grandfather so much, he¡¯d swear he was a bastard.


    When he heard his father mention Newport in Sync, Jacob cleared his throat. The two older men looked at him, waiting for him to speak. Before he could; their expressions changed from annoyance, to happy relief. Lord Moonstone stood up and begun to walk around the table as he said the name ¡®Tidas¡¯ with glee.


    Jacob perked up in his seat. He knew that if the prince was back, then so was Skye. He stood up and turned around to join the two lords in their greetings so he might find out what happened. The prince looked tired and dirty, but other than that he seemed fine. Jacob was irritated by the man¡¯s mere existence, but was too curious as to what happened when he was alone with Skye.


    ¡°Where the devil were ye with me daughter all night,d?! Ye don¡¯t keep an unmarried woman out all night! Do ye know how much gossip control I¡¯ve had to do?! Where¡¯s Skye?! She needs a good chidin¡¯ as well!¡± Lord Moonstone had switched from relief to anger as soon as he¡¯d confirmed that Skye and Tidas were fine.


    Tidas almostughed at Lucas, and how much Skye was like her father. Getting angry instead of properly dealing with the issue at hand was apparently gic. The prince smiled at the man he¡¯d known since childhood. He¡¯d aged quite a bit since he was ad. With his age and Skye as his daughter, it wasn¡¯t all that surprising.


    The Fowlers still being in the castle, however; had been aplete surprise. Tidas did everything he could think of to keep his fury concealed, but it was very hard. The bastard didn¡¯t look any different from yesterday. ¡®What kind of man beats a woman like that?! He¡¯s lucky I haven¡¯t seen her yet..¡¯


    Jacob thought he¡¯d seen the rage Tidas held for him in his eyes, but the prince hid it too quickly for him to be sure. Either way, Jacob just wanted to go see Skye. He cleared his throat to gain the three¡¯s attention. When they all looked, he said; ¡°I¡¯ll let you three catch up. I¡¯ll go ready the horses so we can make the meeting with Herman and Yale.¡±


    Before Tidas, or anyone could object, Jacob was out the doors and walking down the hall towards the stables. Technically, it was the same distance to the stables whether he¡¯d went left or right. But he¡¯d gone right; passing Skye¡¯s rooms on his way. It took everything he had not to chase the man down, and beat him bloody.


    Small hallways branched off of the main one that led to different rooms. It wasn¡¯t arge castle, but the design maximized the space allotted. It was rectangr in shape, but only barely. It was small for a castle, but well positioned and built. As Jacob walked along, the voices of women could be heard.


    One was definitely Skye, and another was that bitch servant, Peggy. The third one he didn¡¯t recognize, but she sounded older. They were talking about ass, but he couldn¡¯t really hear. Jacob inched closer, straining to listen. When he¡¯d heard the name Felicia, he poked his eye around the corner as slowly as he could so as not to be noticed.


    Upon seeing Maevis, Jacob nearly fell over. He was looking at a genuine fairy, fluttering next to Skye and the busy body. And Skye¡¯s hair... It looked like strings of spun gold. She was beautiful to him before, but now Skye was maddeningly gorgeous. He was so content staring at her that he almost missed the mention of Felicia¡¯s name again.


    ¡°She can¡¯t be moved. She¡¯s too badly injured, and me bed is the safest and mostfortable ce for a welp like her,¡± Peggy stated.


    ¡°I know, I know. Don¡¯t call her that: be nice, Peggy. Where will ye be sleepin¡¯ tonight then?¡± Skye asked out of concern.


    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep on a cot in the servant¡¯s quarters. One night shouldn¡¯t do too much harm to me back,¡± Peggy stretched as she spoke, reaching behind herself to push on her lower back.


    ¡°You should have Skye take a look at that, since you now know that she can heal it for ye,¡± Maevis stated candidly.


    ¡°Shhh! Quiet Maevis! Someone might hear ye or see ye. Then our whole n will be for not. Best ye stay in me room until I can take ye to me father. Don¡¯t need news of ye gettin¡¯ out and back to the king before we¡¯ve had our say on the matter,¡± Skye opened her bedroom door wide as the three woman went inside.


    Jacob quickly moved back, so as not to be seen by Peggy as she closed the door. He quickly walked over to it on his tip toes and listened in. They discussed where Maevis would sleep for a moment before turning back the topic of Felicia again.


    ¡®No way that whore survived! I beat her bloody! I squeezed the life from her throat before I tossed her into the ditch! She hadmoner¡¯s clothes on, and wasn¡¯t that attractive.. Why would anyone help her? Ack! She¡¯s just amon whore. No matter.... None of it matters anymore. Time for a new n,¡¯ Jacob turned the corner to head off towards the stables as a dark plot to get his way began to form in his head...


    Tidas didn¡¯t like how fast Jacob had left. The stables were an equal distance away, making it obvious Jacob had gone that way in the hopes of seeing Skye. The way he looked at His bride-to-be made the prince want to snap his neck like a twig. The only reason he didn¡¯t, was because it would be too quick a death for the piece of shit. And that was not what he had nned for Jacob and his father.


    Lucas and Lord Fowler stared at Tidas, waiting for his story. He didn¡¯t want to reveal his magic yet, or Skye¡¯s at all. He instead, exined that he, a ¡®huntsman¡¯, and the help of one other saved him and Skye from certain death at the hands of raiding Nomads. The two tried to questioned him more, but he had other matters to speak on.


    ¡°Moonie, how do you feel about postponing the wedding another day?¡± Tidas questioned with a smirk.


    ¡°Do ye have Any idea how much it¡¯s cost me already to put me guests up an extra night?¡± Lucas asked rhetorically, but Tidas didn¡¯t take it that way.


    ¡°Probably the same as it will cost me tonight to put them up; at least I hope so. Although,¡± Tidas put his hand on his chin in fake contemtion; ¡°Do you think they give discounts to princes?¡±


    Lucasughed in both amusement and relief. He was rich, but he¡¯d like to keep it that way. Between the extra costs of housing, food, and entertainment; Lord Moonstone¡¯s disy of wealth was karmically kicking his financial ass. Which made Tidasugh out loud at the realization of it. Lucas was a good man, albeit greedy, and more than a little arrogant about his wealth.


    Lord Fowler thought he¡¯d found a partner in Lord Moonstone, but the man was more like a pawn to Lucas. He knew exactly what kind of man he was dealing with. He knew all of the lord¡¯s, and his son¡¯s, dirty dealings. While Skye may have been temporarily been married off to Jacob Fowler, it wouldn¡¯t been for very long. The marriage was just bait to pull them in. And they were exactly where Tidas and Lord Moonstone wanted them..

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33: Catching up


    Skye chatted with Peggy and Maevis as the old woman readied a bath for herdy. She¡¯d told her about the nomads, Petrie, meeting Aero, Celestia, and Nics, what they ate for dinner, and most of the hot spring. She omitted the little excursion she¡¯d taken with Tidas alone as well, which Maevis found hrious. The old Fae decided to leave her and the matter alone; for now.


    Peggy had perked up at Nic¡¯s description, but said nothing about it. Skye knew why, though. Thess had gotten her love of the Yuletide season from her loving servant. Peggy and Skye made it a point every year to bake sweets or buy gifts for the surrounding vige children. Most families couldn¡¯t afford both a gift and sweets. Moonstone Castle was one of the few ces in Alcon wheremoners could have both.


    Once Skye was old enough; she and Peggy would bake cookies, tiny cakes, and hard candies. Lord Moonstone paid for all the ingredients, but wanted none of the credit. He didn¡¯t wantmoners from the surrounding areas to abandon their current lords, and cause him grief over a little charity. So he made it seem as though Skye and Peggy did it all on their own. He asionally even gave them half bolts of cloth to hand out so the children could have new clothes.


    It was the only time of year her father was genuinely kind. Everything he did in life was motivated by greed, or so Skye had always thought. Yuletide was the only time she felt he would let his guard with her slip. She never understood why her parents were kind one day, and then cold the following hundred. If not for Peggy and Tidas, her childhood would¡¯ve felt very lonely.


    After filling in Peggy on the whole of the situation; the old woman asked: ¡°So yer hair changed when ye healed the prince? That¡¯s odd... Do Shepherds always have somethin¡¯ strange like that happen when they learn a new trick?¡±


    ¡°Ack! Tis not a trick! It¡¯s called a trait, or an aspect. It varies book to book, but it¡¯s all the same.. I swear, ye do that on purpose..¡± Skye trailed off as she looked at two dresses Peggy had picked for her to choose from.


    One dress had a deep, dark green color, with silver trim, and a rtively deep V-shaped neckline. The other was a spring green with bright gold-colored trim, and a more modest neckline. Skye would usually choose the more modest dress, but she felt like she didn¡¯t need to anymore. Tidas was about to be her husband, and she¡¯d thought she would no longer need to worry about unwanted advances from men. She merely wanted to entice her husband while they ate ate luncheon before the wedding.


    .....


    When Peggy had called to Skye from her bathroom, she¡¯d immediately turned from her bed and entered. Maevis was hiding in her room when the men had begun to lugrge tubs of hot water in from the courtyard. When thest one was filled, they nodded to Peggy and their youngdy, then left. While Skye stripped, Peggy added her special scent to the water. It almost instantly filled the room, wafting out for Maevis to smell.


    Maevis fluttered in cautiously. Upon seeing Skye¡¯s naked arse, the old fairy knew no one else was around. She went over to a small table Peggy used to hold all the things she would need to tend to herdy. Soap, a brush, a nail tool, and a small bottle of oil sat on top of it. Maevis popped the cork on the bottle to smell it better, smiling as the pleasant smell of citrus and cherry blossoms filled her nose.


    It was an odd smell to be found so far north, but it suited Skye well. The old Fae shared a smile with thess as she climbed into the tub. The look of bliss on her face as she slid into the warm made Peggy chuckle. Herdy had always loved a good soak, no matter her age.


    Maevis nodded to Peggy as a cue to take their leave. She smiled at Skye before saying; ¡°We¡¯ll be out in your courtyard until you¡¯re ready to get out. If you need us, let us know.¡±


    The two exited the room, leaving Skye to her thoughts. She had left Tidas standing at the front gates in her worry. He probably headed straight to her father¡¯s quarters after speaking with his men. Skye was going to go to her parent¡¯s rooms, but decided to freshen up instead. The hot spring had been wonderful, making her skin and hair pleasantly soft. But she¡¯d missed her scented oil.


    Everything Felicia had said ran through her mind. She felt terrible for the poorss. No one should ever suffer the way she had. Skye knew it wasn¡¯t Felicia¡¯s or her fault, in any way. It had been sweet of thess to worry for Skye¡¯s feelings, but she understood her ce in the world well. She was a pawn to be moved about for the benefit of her father, then husband, once she¡¯d married.


    The men made all the decisions, not her. And it had been Jacob who¡¯d abused Felicia, not Skye.


    Tidas had turned out to be her salvation from a very terrible, and most likely very short, life. Thinking on the ns Jacob had for her sent a frosty chill down throughout her body. She knew every mark on Felicia was really directed at her, which terrified her.


    Skye scrubbed herself clean, then sat for a while to try to calm down before yelling for Peggy. She didn¡¯t want to scare herself with images of things she¡¯d never let happen in the first ce. Skye had power, and was growing less and less afraid of the idea of revealing the fact.


    Tidas was to be her husband; a prince and a member of the RMC already. She knew she¡¯d be separated from him constantly if she were to keep her true self hidden. The most logical way to at least guarantee a chance to fight along side him, would be to reveal herself and be indoctrinated into the military.


    Alcon was not like a lot of the other kingdoms. King Magnus may have kept magic users in service longer than most, but he also gave them better benefits than most. Woman could earn their personal rights as well as their own money. Commoners and the nobility alike could obtain wealth and status by serving.


    Skye wasn¡¯t interested in the benefits; just the ability to stay by Tidas¡¯ side. The uniforms for the women lookedfortable, too. Skye would always see a few female soldiers wearing them whenever she would go to the capital. She¡¯d even modeled her riding attire after their design.


    ¡®Is that my answer? Bust me self out to the king? Would Magnus even allow it?¡¯


    Skye was in deep contemtion by the time Peggy and Maevis hade back inside. The old woman looked a little bit off as she washed herdy¡¯s hair. asionally she¡¯d stop and stare at Skye with a strange look in her eyes. Like abination of sadness and pride. She¡¯d thought to ask her servant what was wrong, but decided against it. From the way she scrubbed at and washed her hair; now was not a good time.


    Maevis had to hold back herughter at the sight of Peggy¡¯s angst and Skye¡¯s confusion. They had been discussing the two marriages and grooms when the subject turned towards characterparisons. She¡¯d told the old woman about Skye and Tidas¡¯ little tryst in the woods the night before. Peggy had turned red with anger as she¡¯d screamed something about roots. It took Maevis almost the entirety of Skye¡¯s bath to calm her ire.


    After almost fifteen minutes or so of the woman ranting, Maevis said: ¡°I understand your dismay, but the two are to be wed either today or tomorrow. And it¡¯s not as though they¡¯ve dishonored themselves..¡±


    ¡°And how could ye possibly know?!¡± Peggy snapped at the tiny fairy.


    Maevis grinned almost wickedly before replying: ¡°With how stiff thatd looked when they¡¯d returned... Hahahaha! No: trust me.. Skye¡¯s honor is intact. Although I¡¯m not so sure about the prince¡¯s sanity.¡±


    Peggy had eased some upon hearing it, but still felt like giving the prince a serious beating. Skye had exined how Tidas tried to keep them south bound, to avoid the nomads. It had been terrible luck that they were passing through Warrick Forest to get to the outlying cotters. Peggy understood the prince wasn¡¯t to me for the events that had urred, but still wanted to give him a good thrashing, and Skye as well.


    If she¡¯d simply run away when the prince had told her, Skye never would¡¯ve had to take another life. Peggy had always felt guilty for not being with her and Genie on the day she was almost kidnapped as a child. Even though Peggy knew it had nothing to do with her, she still felt like if she¡¯d been there, Skye wouldn¡¯t have gone through the ordeal in the first ce. Peggy knew it was a baseless guilt, but felt it none the less.


    The old servant also understood why Skye had turned back. Not just because of who Tidas was, but because she loved him so. It had taken forever for the sillyss to figure it out. Skye was the type to put her all into the things and people she cared about. Her connections were few, but strong. Skye would easily let herself be hurt, or even killed to save one of those closest to her; without a second thought. And that impulse scared Peggy more than anything else in the world. She felt it would be the cause of Skye¡¯s death one day.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34: First Reveal


    After Skye had finished getting ready, she had Maevis hide in the nket again. Thess didn¡¯t have anything else on hand to put the Fae in, and Maevis didn¡¯t really mind. She gently handed Peggy the nearly gift-wrapped Maevis. It made much more sense for a servant to be carrying a nket than ady as they walked together.


    The trade off didn¡¯t bother the old fairy in the slightest. The nket was quitefortable, albeit a little stuffy. But pic nkets were meant to be thick. She counted herself lucky it wasn¡¯t itchy like a lot of the basic nnel ones were.


    Skye¡¯s quarters were on the back corner of the castle. They came out into the small hallway, then turned into the main hall to head towards her parent¡¯s quarters. The women passed one of the kitchen doors and the servant quarters, before turning down a small hall like hers. Skye knocked on the door to her father¡¯s parlor, but got no reply. She walked through their bedroom door, and made her way to their personal courtyard.


    Tidas, her father, and Lord Fowler were standing about half way between the doorway and the table talking. Skye was shocked to see the lord still in the castle. She figured that he and his horrible son would¡¯ve left by now. The three men stopped and turned towards the seemingly two people, standing in the doorway. Tidas grinned broadly at his love, while the other two let their jaws drop at the sight of Skye¡¯s hair.


    Lord Moonstone sputtered a moment before he managed to ask what had happened. Skye shrugged and exined the excuse the three women had thought up while Skye had dressed. It had been a brilliant idea on Peggy¡¯s part. Skye and Maevis tried toe up with a cover storyst night after they had gone into the hut. But they hadn¡¯t been able toe up with anything.


    ¡®Leave it to Peggy to save me arse again¡¯, Skye thought to herself, inwardly chuckling as she did.


    ¡°I found a natural hot spring in Warrick Forest after... what Tidas told you about happened. The minerals must¡¯ve dyed me hair..¡± Skye exaggerated being distraught, even though she really was a wee bit.


    .....


    Skye wasn¡¯tpletely sure what Tidas had said happened. He¡¯d only told her to be general and vague in her answers when asked. Not wanting to deal with the hassle. Thess had decided to have it noted as a sore spot for her to anyone that knew her. That way she wouldn¡¯t be constantly questioned about it. It should also help deter anyone who heard about the hot spring from going to it.


    ¡°Oh, me poorss.. I know ye loved yer true color. But this is also a beautiful color for ye! It looks as though yer hair is made of pure gold!¡± Lucas took a few steps forward to touch his daughter¡¯s hair, but she smacked his hand before he could.


    ¡°It¡¯s not gold, father! It¡¯s terrible, and I do Not wish to speak on it anymore!¡± Skye said dramatically.


    Skye¡¯s father had put his hands up in a defensive manner. He didn¡¯t want to upset his daughter even more than she already was over her hair. As Lord Moonstone apologized to his daughter, Tidas was trying not tough. He knew she was putting on an act, but it was a rather good one. Watching Lucas squirm as his daughter baited him was hrious, and Tidas almost slipped. He turned his head so as not to be seen smiling, but the grin had died on his lips when he looked over at Lord Fowler.


    His mouth was still open, and he was openly gawking at Tidas¡¯ soon-to-be wife. Tidas straighten up and red hard at Lord Fowler, who still took a moment to notice. Skye was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen. The dress she wore was far more daring than normal, and her skin almost shimmered with it¡¯s creamy perfection in the sunlight.


    When Lord Fowler realized the prince¡¯s death re, his face went beet-red from embarrassment. He bowed and apologized for his behavior, but still stole inappropriate nces at Skye throughout their mundane conversations. Tidas felt his ire building, and was aggravated further by the reappearance of the lecher¡¯s son.


    When Jacob came back to retrieve his father, he had reacted strangely. He smiled at Skye, but expressed nor said anything about her hair. He kissed her hand right before he¡¯d left, making Skye feel queasy and Tidas pissed off. The evil smirk he gave her as he¡¯d pulled away from her hand made Skye get a weird, sinking feeling. Like Jacob was saying ¡®you¡¯re still mine¡¯.


    Walking through the halls, the father-son duo had made it near Skye¡¯s quarters before Jacob spoke: ¡°Did you see the fairy?¡±


    With a look of awe in his eyes, Lord Fowler replied, ¡°She looked more like a goddess to me..¡±


    The two men stopped just past Skye¡¯s hall. Jacob stared at his father with a dumbfounded look before saying, ¡°No! The actual Fairy with her! Skye¡¯s got a real damn fairy with her!¡±


    Lord Fowler stared at his son a moment in contemtion before he asked: ¡°How do ye know? Did ye see it?¡±


    ¡°Aye... And I¡¯ve got a n to snatch her and that wee creature..¡± Jacob¡¯s face twisted into an evil smirk again as he¡¯d spoken.


    When his father returned his smile, Jacob put his arm around his father¡¯s shoulders as they began to walk again. The two would asionally crank their heads about to make sure no one was within ear shot. Jacob exined his n to his father, and the two agreed. As soon as their meeting was done, Skye and the fairy would be theirs..


    Once the two had left, Skye gently took the nket from Peggy¡¯s hands. The old woman then hurried away without a word to fetch Lidia. When Skye mother entered, she looked at Skye with utter shock and awe. She walked over to her daughter and gently grabbed one of her curls. She smiled gently at her daughter as she yed with it a moment. When she released it, Lidia stepped back and said, ¡°Now you really do look like a mystical fairy..¡±


    An odd kind of snort sound came from the nket Skye was holding. Lidia looked down at the fabric, then back up to Skye with a quirked eyebrow. She coughed slightly while averting her gaze from her mother¡¯s; trying desperately not to giggle.


    ¡®She had to say fairy, didn¡¯t she?! Hahaha!¡¯ Skye shifted her head so she wouldn¡¯tugh out loud instead of in her mind.


    Skye turned to Tidas and nodded; signaling him to speak. He gestured to the table, implying that the lord anddy take a seat before he started. Peggy announced she would get lunchtime going, then left the courtyard. This was a conversation she felt needed to be between them, and only them. Plus, the old servant already knew everything, or so she thought.


    Once Peggy closed the door, Maevis asked; ¡°Can Ie out now? It¡¯s stuffier than a brownie¡¯s hidey-hole in here!¡±


    Not waiting for a reply, Maevis popped out of the pic nket. She huffed as she straightened a few wrinkles from her robes mid-air. Skye grinned at Maevis¡¯ mischievousness as she¡¯d set the nket on the ground. The old Fae had done it intentionally to shock Skye¡¯s parents. Sheughed out loud at the look on her father¡¯s face, unable to contain her mirth any longer. The squeak that escaped her mother¡¯s mouth before she could cover it with her hand sent her daughter over the edge.


    Tidasughed out loud as well, but only for a few moments. He understood their shock at seeing Maevis. He¡¯d felt a simr way when he¡¯d awoken to the two fairies hovering over him in the woods. The matter was made even worse with the addition of the Nomad Petrie, and an unconscious Skye next to him. It had taken some time for Tidas to calm down enough for them to exin the full situation to him.


    Lucas stood abruptly, almost knocking his chair over with the force of it. He walked cautiously up to Maevis; not sure if he believed what he was seeing. Maevis thought it was quiteical to see the lord acting like an anxious child. She could easily see the resemnce between father and daughter.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, my lord. I promise I¡¯m real, and am used to my initial interactions with humans starting out like this. I still find it quite amusing, even after all these years,¡± Maevis extended her hands in greeting to Lucas with a warm smile.


    Lord Moonstone looked to his hand, then extended his pointer finger in an attempt to ept the gesture. Having gone through the same experience many times, Maevis grabbed the tip of his finger and shook it with both her hands. Lucas grinned ear to ear to at the fairy before he turned to face Lidia. She was still sitting with her hand on her mouth, motionless like a statue.


    Skye was stillughing as her mother finally came back to her senses. The old fairy was captivating with her long, dark silver hair and her elegant look. Lidia stood slowly and approached Maevis with the same caution Lucas just had. It was heartwarming to Skye to see her parents act in such a way. The past few days had been odd when it came to her parents.


    They¡¯d been acting distant towards her most of her life, except whenever Tidas was around. At first she thought it was a fa?ade. The more she saw them interact, however; the more she¡¯d begun to suspect that the coldness they¡¯d shown her in the past few years was the real act..


    While Skye¡¯s parents had always kept a certain distance from her, the past few years had been particrly isting. It was like they were shielding her from the world, as well as themselves. It made no sense to her; their actions, her thoughts and feelings on the matter.. The only for-sure thing she knew was that whenever Tidas was around, it was like they were assured in some unknown way. And that allowed them to let their guards down with her.


    Maevis had fluttered over towards Lidia as she¡¯d slowly approached. The old Fae had been curious about Skye¡¯s mother. In the few hours they¡¯d talked after entering the hutst night, her parents had been among the topics. As she¡¯d exined her past, Maevis had noticed her mother was almost never mentioned. She¡¯d asked thess outright why that was, making her grow sullen as she¡¯d told the old fairy her story. From when she¡¯d been contracted to Tidas, up to the nomads.


    Skye had included her strenuous, almost non-existent rtionship with her mother. Maevis noted that the few times she had been motherly to Skye, the woman¡¯s reactions to the situations had seemed like they¡¯d saddened her greatly. Maevis had a few theories as to why that might¡¯ve been. But after looking at Skye¡¯s mother face to face, Maevis was sure of her conclusion: Lidia Drummond was not the True mother of Skye Moonstone.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35: Origin


    *****Disimer In Author¡¯s Notes*****


    Lidia Drummond stared at the tiny person Skye called Maevis. She was beautiful; like something brought to life from a children¡¯s book. It hadn¡¯t urred to her that the fairy was studying her as intently as she was. Maevis hadn¡¯t been sure about it at first, but up close she could tell: Lidia was not Skye¡¯s biological mother.


    Any human looking at the two women side by side might even wonder about their rtion. Not only were Lidia¡¯s features and staturepletely different from Skye¡¯s, but her scent as well. All Fae had naturally overdeveloped senses. The specifics varied species to species, but most Fae were capable of such distinctions. And most animals as well.. It seemed that humans were the only creatures that had lost their connection to the natural world, or so the old fairy thought.


    ¡°Alright, ye two: let us exin why we have brought Maevis here to meet ye. We would like to have the details worked out before Nics gets here,¡± Skye interrupted; gesturing at the table for them to sit again.


    ¡°Tidas, you exin what you and Nic had discussed. I was mainly here as proof, anyways. And have served my purpose to that end. But I will offer my opinion when you wish for it,¡± Maevis replied, not knowing how much the couple had nned on revealing about Skye¡¯s powers.


    The old fairy thought it best to let the prince handle most of the details. He¡¯d volunteered to fund the building of the sanctuary and defenses for the Fae, after all. Technically Maevis had no part in that; just her promise to teach and protect Skye. That would guarantee the deal be done, so that was what she would focus on.


    Tidas exined about Warrick Forest¡¯s magic source, the Fae settlement, and his deal with the Fae. Except, instead of it being for training and protecting Skye, it was for ¡®saving their lives¡¯. Tidas yed off of the story he¡¯d told when Lord Fowler had been there. The third ¡®person¡¯ to help save them had supposedly been Nic.


    .....


    Skye found it both admirable, and disturbing how easily Tidas had lied. While the reasons were valid, she still didn¡¯t think she would be able to lie so tantly to people(not including her powers). But Prince Tidas was just that: a prince. He¡¯d grown up around politics and court life. It shouldn¡¯t have surprised her he¡¯d be so good at it, but it still did.


    ¡®I wonder how easily he could lie to me, if he thought he was justified in his cause?¡¯ Skye shuddered as the thought popped into her head unweed.


    Maevis watched the group of humans as they talked. Lord Moonstone seemed to be honest. He¡¯d squirmed slightly when Tidas had mentioned the forest. But she could sense no ill intentions of any kind from him, or Skye¡¯s mother. Just a lot of apprehension from Lucas, and sadness from Lidia. Her emotions would spike whenever she looked at Skye.


    Maevis thought that maybe Skye was a child of a former lover of the lord. That maybe the mother died, or was forced to abandon her child to the father. But she sensed no resentment from Lidia, just a deep sadness; almost like grief. It made her wonder if maybe Skye¡¯d had a sibling, or even a twin that was lost. But these were things Maevis couldn¡¯t know without snooping.


    The easiest way to figure it out would be to ask Skye¡¯s parents directly. Doing so now would ruin Skye¡¯s wedding, if not her entire rtionship with her parents. The old fairy decided to have a long chat with Lucas and Lidia while the newlyweds were on their weekend getaway. Maevis needed to know Skye¡¯s true history if she were to help her figure out why she had so many powers. And pray to the gods that Skye was not the Catalyst..


    When Tidas was at the end of his exnation, Peggy showed up with their lunch. It was a weed sight to Tidas. He never really got to truly fill himself in the past few weeks. Aside from the first night he¡¯d showed up and stopped Skye¡¯s first attempted wedding, he¡¯d only been eating enough to keep his body and magic functional. The small feast Peggy had brought out made his mouth water.


    Arge white and silver, three-tiered round serving tray filled with tiny sandwiches was ced in the middle of the table. The top tier had cucumber, then ham and cheddar, and the third had roast beef with Swiss. Two medium bowls and a small tter were set around the tray. One had fruit, another had Peggy¡¯s sd, and the tray had poached eggs with a hondaise sauce. A fresh cottage loaf with butter and blueberry jam on the side topped off the meal.


    Skye¡¯s stomach growled low and loud. Everyone turned to look at her beforeughing at how red she¡¯d be. Tidas wrapped an arm around his fianc¨¦e¡¯s shoulders and kissed the top of her head. Lucas and Lidia smiled at each other. They were genuinely happy that their daughter loved the man that she was to marry. But as soon as the look was exchanged, Lucas turned away; shifting his eyes to the floor.


    They held guilt, from what Maevis could tell. It was an odd reaction considering the love she¡¯d just felt emanating from him towards Skye. Now, it was nothing but remorse. There was something he wasn¡¯t telling his daughter, and it ate at him. asionally he and Tidas would share a look also. As if they were silently arguing over something.


    Maevis thought two things at this point: Skye¡¯s parents had a secret they were keeping from her, and that Lucas and Tidas had something amiss with them as well. She¡¯d forgotten how interesting humans could be, and happily munched on a piece of Peggy¡¯s sd as she watched the family interact.


    After a lively luncheon, Tidas and Lucas disappeared to the lord¡¯s parlor. Lidia, Skye, Maevis, and Peggy all stayed back and chatted. It was a strained atmosphere at first, but surprisingly, Lidia broke the tension. She¡¯d asked Peggy to ¡®go get it¡¯ after she¡¯d cleared the table, and turned to Skye. She scooted her seat next to her daughter¡¯s, then gently grabbed Skye¡¯s hands before speaking.


    ¡°I know we don¡¯t get on very well.. I haven¡¯t been there for you like I should have. But there are two things that, as your Mother; I feel like they shoulde from me..¡±


    Peggy entered the courtyard with a dress box, and a small pouch in tow. She set the box on the table, then handed the pouch to Lidia. She thanked Peggy, then turned back to her daughter before speaking in a soft and sincere voice.


    ¡°This pouch contains a mixture of Queen Anne¡¯s Lace, Willow bark, Myrrh, and a few other things. It will stop you from getting pregnant,¡± Lidia paused to check that Skye was listening to her; ¡°Take it once a day with a full ss of water. And make SURE it¡¯s taken at night. If you take it during the day, it will make you sick, if not possibly kill you.¡±


    Skye looked at her mother with a stunned expression before replying; ¡°Yer givin¡¯ me somethin¡¯ that could kill me?!¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be so dramatic! Ye eat food that could kill ye if not prepared properly. Ye ride that beast of a horse of yers.. Why is this so extreme?¡± Peggy argued more than questioned.


    ¡°So long as you take it at night, you¡¯ll be fine,ss. I know the concoction your mother speaks of. I used a simr one back in my day,¡± Maevis added honestly with a cheeky smile.


    ¡°Do you want children so soon after you¡¯re wed, or do you want a year or two with your husband to yourself? This will give you time,¡± Lidia put the pouch into Skye¡¯s hand after she¡¯d finished.


    Skye was shocked by her mother¡¯s thoughtfulness. Motherly concern was never something that Skye imagined Her mother felt towards her. She just assumed that her mother saw her as a tool, or an inconvenience.. Truth be told: Lidia really did love Skye like her own daughter.


    While Skye knew of her previous marriage, few knew that she did have a child with her first husband. But her child had died in a fire, along with her husband and the majority of their family. Only her grandfather and herself had survived, by a coincidence. They¡¯d been in one of the guest courtyards when the whole castle went up in mes, all at once. It had not been natural, and those responsible were never caught, or even known.


    Lidia¡¯s daughter had been but a few months younger than Skye. When her family had died, the love of Lucas¡¯s life had died also. Her name was Sorcha, and she was Skye¡¯s true mother. She was the sister of Lidia¡¯s husband, and her best friend growing up. Lucas had married her in secret to avoid the king¡¯s ire. He¡¯d been infatuated with Skye¡¯s true mother, and had nned on making her his fourth wife.


    Skye had been sick the night of the fire, so Lucas had stayed with her and the nurse maid, in case she¡¯d needed a doctor. Sorcha had gone to the Warrick family gathering, but never came back.. After the fire, Lucas had married Lidia to protect her from the king¡¯s matchmaking schemes. It protected his love¡¯s best friend, and provided Skye with a mother figure.


    Lidia changed her name back to Drummond, and the two secretly erased the Warrick name from as much history as they could. Only the forest name remained, allowing any connection to the name to end there. They even ttened the ground where the castle once stood: the clearing where Skye and Maevis had made the hot spring.


    The pain of Lucas and Lidia¡¯s losses were too great.. They¡¯d distanced themselves from Skye in hopes that she¡¯d never learn the truth. Or go looking for her mother¡¯s murderers if she somehow did. Lidia had regretted her actions, but Skye looked so much like her mother. She often wondered what her daughter would¡¯ve looked like when she looked at Skye;pounding the pain and loss of her child, family, and dearest friend every time she looked at her.


    These were all things that Lucas and Lidia had decided to never tell Skye. The reasons their loved ones were murdered was never discovered, but Lucas had a feeling he knew. Since Skye never developed magic, it turned out to be a moot point for her parents. Simply protecting the Warrick bloodline was their duty now: protecting Their daughter. And the marriage to Prince Tidas all but guaranteed it to them. For who would be dumb enough to go after the wife of That prince?

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36: Preparations


    ¡°So, as long as I take it at night, Ima gonna be fine, correct?¡± Skye asked hesitantly.


    ¡°Yes, and at about the same time each day as well. It¡¯ll taste terrible, but don¡¯t adjust it in any way. You don¡¯t know how it¡¯ll react with other ingredients. Peggy has the full list of ingredients. She knows how to prepare it for you now, and will teach you how to do it yourselfter,¡± Lidia advised while sipping a cup of tea Peggy had just finished making.


    Skye¡¯s mother was beautiful. Her long, dark brown hair with sprinkles of white in it, and light tan skin tone made her age hard to pinpoint. Her eyes were a light brown shade, and her nose was elegantly pointed. She had a ssical beauty about her that many admired. Lidia was also quite intelligent. She avoided politics as much as she could, and was an avid fan of history and literature. She was also interested in fashion and gossip, unlike Skye. She was considered a shining example of what it meant to be ady of stature.


    Skye loved her mother, but there had never really been that paternal warmth her female counterparts had talked about. The closest she came to it was her rtionship with Peggy. It had honestly made her jealous when she was young, but Peggy had proved to her that bonds were what made a family.


    After Lidia had set her tea down, she grabbed the box and set it in her daughter¡¯sp. When Skye saw the breathtaking blue dress after removing the lid, she felt a lump form in her throat. As she took the dress out of the box, Peggy helped to unfold it while Maevis fluttered about giddily.


    It was a sky blue wedding dress. It had an off-the-shoulder neckline with tight-fitted sleeves that belled out slightly at the cuffs. The material was soft, but thick. Trimmed with shimmery white threads that had tiny pearls every half inch. The embroidery on the front wouldpliment Skye¡¯s figure when she wore it, and the bottom flowed, but didn¡¯t drag, which she loved.


    ¡°It was my best friend¡¯s wedding dress.. She died in an ident years ago, but was happily married beforehand. I think she¡¯d be ttered if you wore it,¡± Skye¡¯s mother had tears forming at the corners of her eyes now.


    .....


    ¡°Are ye sure? What about the dress father had made? Won¡¯t he be angry Ima not wearin¡¯ it?¡± Skye questioned nervously.


    Lord Moonstone had meant for her wedding to be a disy of his wealth, therefore his power. Skye had heard him say as much to Lord Fowler as she¡¯d been out walking around the castle with Peggy one evening after dinner. The wedding dress he¡¯d had made for her was worth a decent-sized fortune. Not putting it on disy while he could would mean he was basically wasting the money he¡¯d spent.


    ¡°But you already wore that dress! And it was a failed marriage before it was even out of the gate. Do you really want to wear that gaudy thing again?¡± Lidia protested.


    ¡°But father-¡± Skye tried to argue, but her mother cut her off.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re father won¡¯t care about it anymore. That was more for the Fowlers, than anything. It was his way of showing the difference in their influences. Did you notice who some of our guests are? Nobles, diplomats, guild leaders.. Did you see the people Fowler invited?!¡± Lidia stopped to take a breath as her inner gossip girl came out; ¡°Mitch Herman, Arthur Yale, Richard Yaris! Criminals, the lot of ¡¯em! And the man invited Them into My Home....Oh!¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha! Tis always a treat to see ye feisty, medy,¡± Peggy teased as she freshened Lidia¡¯s tea.


    Skye¡¯s mother cooled her ire as she¡¯d sipped. It had seemed like she was going to say something else, but stopped herself. Skye wrote it off as that she¡¯d simply reeled herself in. However, Maevis had noticed her hesitation. There was something else pertaining to the Fowlers that had subsided her ire for her. Like she knew in some way that they wouldn¡¯t be an issue much longer.


    Which Maevis found hinky since they were supposed to be business partners, or so she¡¯de to understand. It might¡¯ve just been that she wouldn¡¯t have to deal with them directly, now that Skye wasn¡¯t marrying Jacob. ¡®Maybe Lidia had nothing to do with the lord¡¯s business dealings..¡¯ Something itched at Maevis about that exnation, though.


    Her exterior was more...arrogant than that. Like she knew they would get theireuppance in some way. Maevis shook her head slightly, trying to refocus on the conversation at hand. They¡¯d been speaking on whether Skye should freshen up again before she dressed as they gently folded the dress back up.


    ¡°I can run ye another bath, but it will take a wee bit of time. I¡¯d forgotten to tell the men to dump the tub before we made our way here.. I must be gettin¡¯ old,¡± Peggy replied, looking a bit downtrodden as they finished getting the dress into the box.


    ¡°Never ye mind, Peg. I just bathed but an hour ago or so. I don¡¯t need another, it would be wasteful,¡± Skye stated as she slowly dragged her hand over the box.


    The dress was beautiful, and Skye couldn¡¯t have been happier about her mother¡¯s gesture. The contraceptive had been a shock. Peggy had mentioned something about teaching her how to make one months back, but Skye hadn¡¯t wanted to discuss the reasons for needing one back then. Now that Tidas was to be her husband again, she suddenly found herself brimming with questions.


    Maevis had exined most of what she needed to know in the hut. She warned of the pain she¡¯d feel, but that it was over very shortly for most women. And that it would just be the first time he entered her. Maevis wouldn¡¯t speak about what came after, which annoyed Skye. She would just smile knowingly at thess before changing the subject to her and Tidas¡¯ history.


    The knowledge Skye wanted now was more about what men liked, rather than what they did. She knew Tidas found her attractive, but would she disappoint him due to herpleteck of knowledge? The things he¡¯d done to her in there hollow.. Skye didn¡¯t even know men and women could do other things together like that! She didn¡¯t want to give Tidas a reason to go looking for a mistress. When she was honest with the group of women and voiced her worries, her mother quirked an eyebrow at her in confusion.


    ¡°Did you not read the contract you signed, my sweet? Tidas can¡¯t have another woman without losing you. And the same in reverse for you as well. He also made sure that your dowery would be transferred to your ownership upon any ¡®void¡¯ of the contract,¡± Lidia informed her daughter with a soft smile.


    Skye was astonished. Tidas had done more for her than she¡¯d ever thought a man capable of. He had made her his equal, and hadn¡¯t batted an eye about it. She sighed and smiled at the image of his face popping into her mind¡¯s eye.. But her current issue still remained.


    ¡°That makes me feel a bit better, but I want him to want me-¡± Skye began to exin herself, but Maevis cut her off.


    ¡°You¡¯re joking, rightss?! Of course the man wants you! Any and all can see it but you, you silly girl,¡± Maevis chided Skye, but with amusement all over her face.


    ¡°I know he wants me now, but... What are some of the things men like their woman to do for them?¡± Skye asked bluntly.


    Maevis and Lidia shared a look. Skye¡¯s mother wouldn¡¯t speak because of the awkwardness. Maevis felt ufortable because herst experience was over a hundred years ago. It was Peggy who broke the tension in the air with her gruffughter.


    ¡°Just ask him, ye sillyssie! The three of us can¡¯t tell ye what only yer man knows,¡± Peggy paused to hand Maevis a tiny ceramic thimble she could use as a tea cup: ¡°Just like we could never tell him what you like. Those are things couples discover together.. Or at least the ones who want tost, anyways.¡±


    The three women stared at Peggy, impressed with her logic. Maevis and Lidia nodded in agreement with the old servant, then looked to Skye for her thoughts. She had crossed her arms and was pondering Peggy¡¯s words. When she couldn¡¯t find any other work-around to the issue, she¡¯d conceded with a sigh.


    As the three older women shared a smile, a knock came from the entry of the courtyard. Maevis had spilled her few drops of tea in her rush to hide inside the pic nket. It was one of her mother¡¯s servants,ing to notify them of the time. Skye needed to start getting ready, and Lidia needed to attend to the guests who were beginning to arrive.


    Peggy grabbed Skye¡¯s dress box, and Skye took Maevis. Lidia had told her daughter that she woulde and escort her to the ceremony. It had made Skye ecstatic that her mother was finally reaching out to her.. But a dark part of her also resented her mother for waiting until her wedding day to do it. Her heart ached slightly at the thought as they reached her bedroom door.


    Skye shook the darkness from her thoughts. She¡¯d decided to focus on the now, not dwell on the past. She¡¯d always wanted her mother in her life, and this was her chance to have that. As she walked into her room, Peggy stopped just outside her door.


    With a flustered look Peggy said; ¡°Bloody hell! I forgot to grab the matchin¡¯ shoes and hose from the closet! Be right back!¡±


    Peggy turned straight back around and took off; still holding the dress. Skye giggled at Peggy¡¯s antics as she shut her door, then sat on her bed. She set the nket with Maevis in it down next to her, and told her toe out.


    As soon as Maevis began to flutter out of the nket, a brown cloth sack came down around her. Skye jumped to her feet and whipped around to see who was behind her. She gasped in fear as Jacob Fowler smacked the sacked Maevis off of her headboard, knocking the old fairy unconscious. Skye¡¯s heart hammered in her chest as she looked at the evil smirk on his face.


    Jacob was huffing from his efforts as he looked at Skye and said: ¡°One treasure down, one to go...¡±

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37: Lurking


    It hadn¡¯t been easy for Jacob Fowler to sneak into Moonstone Castle undetected. The guards and servants were everywhere, in preparation for the royal wedding. He¡¯d left the courtyard gate open in the guest quarters he¡¯d stayed in, giving him easy means of entrance. The getting around part had been harder. He¡¯d needed to duck into the servant¡¯s quarters once, scaring one of the young female servants.


    Jacob had yed stupid. Saying he¡¯d gotten ¡®turned around¡¯ whileing back from his guest quarters. The youngss was smitten within moments due to his good looks and flirtatious manner. She¡¯d happily reopened the door and sent him on his way. Paying no mind to the direction in which he was heading.


    Jacob had slipped into Skye¡¯s room and slid under her bed. He¡¯d only needed to wait about fifteen minutes or so before his targets and that bitch of a servant had showed up. When Jacob had heard the old woman say she needed to run back and get something, he couldn¡¯t believe his luck. As soon as he¡¯d felt Skye sit down after shutting the door, he¡¯d begun to inch out from underneath the bed, to the side closest to her closet. When he¡¯d heard her say ¡®Come on out¡¯ to someone, he knew that she must¡¯ve been speaking to the fairy.


    Jacob sprang to his feet and jumped off hard enough so that his kneesnded in the middle of the bed. He quickly bagged up the wee fairy, and smacked the sack off of Skye¡¯s headboard; rendering her unconscious. Skye had gasped when she¡¯d seen him, and it brought a huge, conniving smile to his handsome face. To Jacob, she was even more beautiful in her fear.. And he would have her screaming in it by tonight.


    Skye was reeling from Jacob¡¯s appearance. ¡®The sick bastard must¡¯ve been hidin¡¯ under me bed! Ugh! So bloody creepy! And that Son of a Bitch Hurt Maevis!¡¯ Skye¡¯s inner thoughts began to run rampant as her fear changed and escted to fury.


    Jacob looked at her like thess was a new toy that was still wrapped. The glint in his eye let Skye know just how badly he wanted to tear her apart, and in more than one way. The two stared at each other down as Skye began to tap into the power within. As she took her hand from her mouth and put it back down to her side, Jacob chuckled.


    ¡°Good.. Ima normally not a fan of intelligent women, but yer makin¡¯ things easier on both of us by not screamin¡¯ out.. And it means yer wee friend here can remain unharmed as well,¡± Jacob sneered as he¡¯d spoken.


    .....


    ¡°Ye mean harmed no more than she already has been?!¡± Skye said sarcastically.


    The sarcasm was lost on the fool as he tapped the side of his head with his finger as he replied: ¡°See.. Smart.¡±


    ¡°Now,e over here and let¡¯s be off. If anyone asks ye what we¡¯re doin¡¯, ye will say that ye did not want the prince after ye met and fell in love with Me. That ye be runnin¡¯ away with me. And to not to tell anyone,¡± Jacob puffed out his chest like he¡¯d won some imaginary game against Tidas.


    Skye scoffed out loud at the brute. She crossed her arms over her chest, gave him an incredulous look, and mimicked fear-fueled defiance. He needed to believe she was still afraid of him, or at least the situation. Skye needed to stall him, but the idea of doing it in a seductive manner made her want to vomit. And her fear seemed to be having a simr affect, anyway.. Which creeped her out more.


    An image of Felicia¡¯s face popped into her mind¡¯s eye. It was beyond sick to her that he found pleasure in causing anguish. Skye thought about how many more Felicias there must be, but weren¡¯t saved. Just bones on the side of the road now. Like he had intended the young servantss to be.


    Skye felt her magic reaching out to water that was nearby. The bath tub inside her closet was still full. She readied the connection to the water while Jacob stared at her breasts. He had been looking her up and down since hisstment, waiting for Skye toe to him.


    Her outward appearance was that of a timid rabbit, or so Jacob thought. He wasn¡¯t looking at her eyes.. If he had, Skye¡¯s intentions would¡¯ve been very clear. Her rage seethed from her, but Jacob was too caught up in his own plottings and fantasies to notice. As she built her water magic, she also focused on Maevis.


    Knowing that her Fae friend would need some kind of healing as well, Skye focused on the warmth in her heart for Maevis. In doing so, her Shaman trait activated and began to build. Controlling both was difficult, but her will and mind were focused. First and foremost; Maevis needed to be rescued. Second: Jacob Fowler needed to die.


    It was an unsettling thought to her, how quickly she¡¯d decided.. But in Skye¡¯s eye¡¯s, he was just like the man who tried to take her from the market when she was a child. Taking and breaking whatever he wanted, just because he could. Felicia was just Jacob¡¯stest victim. Skye didn¡¯t know for sure if he had done it to anyone else. Based on what she¡¯d seen; from the poorss in the next room, to how he looked at her now.. It all screamed ¡®experienced monster¡¯.


    ¡°Well? Are yein¡¯ with me willingly, or do I need to snap a wing? I really don¡¯t want to, it¡¯ll just drive her price down. Damaged goods and all that..¡± Jacob had held up the sack that contained Maevis.


    Skye swallowed audibly, adding to Jacob¡¯s excitement. She took a shaky breath before asking; ¡°Yer gonna sell her?! Why? Who would want to buy a fairy?!¡±


    Jacobughed at Skye loudly before replying; ¡°Oh, me honey... People buy people all the time. I know: I sell them. Everything from humans to beast men. Women, children... Whatever the client fancies.¡±


    ¡°A fairy is exceptionally rare. I know a few people that would love to buy her, ¡°Jacob began to walk towards Skye slowly as he continued: ¡°Some, just so they could pick her apart to see how she works..¡±


    Jacob was about three feet from Skye, with her back up against the wall. Earlier, she¡¯d allowed her rage to fuel her. But now, looking about her room; Skye realized it was exactly like one of her nightmares. One where Jacob strangled her to death. Real fear crept into her heart, disrupting the flow of magic she¡¯d built up. It expanded and twisted, making Skye feel like her heart might burst; just like in the woods.


    Jacob was now a foot away from Skye as she gripped at her chest due to the pain. The arrogant bastard thought it was fear of him that caused her panic. In a very small way, he was right. But it was more about what her life with him would¡¯ve meant for her, had they married: death.


    Everything Skye was would¡¯ve been stripped from her. Jacob would¡¯ve locked her away and used her however he would¡¯ve seen fit, and whenever he would¡¯ve wanted. Running away or fighting back would¡¯ve been pointless and painful. Skye knew she would¡¯ve killed herself long before she would¡¯ve ever brought a child into that kind of life. Now the very life Skye thought she¡¯d escaped was now reaching out for her through Jacob¡¯s brutish hand. Trying to drag her back..


    An earthy smell invaded Skye¡¯s nostrils, just like when she and Maevis had created the hot spring. Her legs felt heavy, and her mind began to fill with information on the minerals around her. Everything Skye needed to know about the elements that made up the ground she walked on crammed into her mind. It nearly overwhelmed her with the sheer amount of information.


    Jacob had taken a few nervous steps back when Skye¡¯s eyes had started to glow and the ground shook for a solid ten seconds. Her gate had changed drastically within moments of him getting closer. Fear traversed his features, but was quickly reced with a hostile grin. Heughed nervously before stating, ¡°I know yer a Shaman, Skye.. Tis a passive magic, and not one for me to fear.¡±


    Skye smirked at Jacob, causing him to lose his smile. He was getting annoyed with how long it was taking to get her out the damn door. He knew she was scared of him, he just needed to remind her of why. If the threat of hurting her wee friend wasn¡¯t enough, maybe a little demonstration was needed. He scoffed at Skye¡¯s attempt to intimidate him before resuming his jerk smirk.


    Jacob quickly reached inside the sack to pull forth Maevis. When her limp body was disyed to Skye, her rage overcame her irrationalities. She clenched her teeth and squared her shoulders to face Jacob head on. The glow in her eyes slowly faded as she regained control over her magic.


    Taking ahold of the torrent in her heart, Skye channeled it down to her feet. She focused on theposition of the ground underneath the white marble bs at Jacob¡¯s heels. Her idea was to make a pitfall, but it would only work if he stayed still. As much as Skye didn¡¯t want to, she would have to get closer to Jacob. To keep him in ce and grab Maevis.


    Deciding the timid approach would be best, Skye slumped her shoulders slightly while cing her hands on her arms, like she was chilled. This gave the impression of her being scared while pushing her breasts up in a provocative manner. Jacob had taken her actions the exact way Skye had wanted him to. He put Maevis back into the sack he held with his right hand, and extended his left hand to her with another cocky grin.


    Skye looked down at the floor, then back up at Jacob. She gave a fake, sad-sounding sigh, as if she¡¯d been defeated. Continuing to milk it, she slowly reached her hand out towards his. He snatched Skye¡¯s hand and yanked her against his chest as he wrapped his arms about her. She was so short and smallpared to him. The sack Maevis was in hung next to her right arm; against her left hand¡¯s fingertips. She¡¯d kept her dominant arm tucked in on purpose. She now used it to prop up her breasts more, keeping her left hand positioned next to the bottom of the sack. Her right handid near the top of his left shoulder.


    Jacob looked down at the beautiful woman that was finally going to be his. Her citrusy floral smell filled his nose as her beauty clouded his other senses. He smirked at Skye again before burying his face into the side of her head and hair. He inhaled deeply, causing Skye to shiver in disgust.


    Jacob straightened back up and sneered at Skye before saying: ¡°I can¡¯t wait to show ye how a real man treats a woman...¡±

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38: Stand


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to show ye what a real man can do...¡± Jacob stated as he looked at Skye¡¯s face, then her breasts.


    When Skye saw her opening, she barely had to move her hand. In an instant, she was grabbing the corner of the sack that had Maevis in it. She reached up and yanked down on Jacob¡¯s left ear with her right hand as her left knee came into contact with his groin. As she pulled her knee back, Skye ced her foot back down on the floor with her leg extended behind her. This gave her stability as she sprang backwards with her other leg; taking the captive Maevis with her.


    When Jacob fell to his knees in pain, the floor beneath him gave way, sending him plummeting to the bottom of a hole six-feet deep. Skye hadpacted all the sides, but not the top foot and a half. In case he decided to try and climb out. She quickly went over to the edge, but only close enough to peer down.


    Skye¡¯s targety on the ground with a giant chunk of floor leaning on him. She huffed from her adrenaline and efforts before nodding at her handiwork. She then turned on her heel, and headed over to her bed with Maevis.


    As gently as she could, Skye pulled Maevis out of the sack and set her on the bed. Her hair had blood in it, and her breathing was shallow. Skye felt a sudden pain in her heart as she instinctively shifted her power from her Earth trait to her Shaman one. Her emotional state made it difficult to focus, and she knew this was a trait that required it.


    Skye took a long, deep breath; attempting to to clear her mind. She focused on Maevis¡¯ breathing, wishing it would go back to normal. An image of her first time seeing Maevis had randomly popped into her chaotic head. Skye focused on the picture in her mind¡¯s eye as she put her left hand over the old fairy¡¯s head and hair.


    A light golden glow started to shine from Skye¡¯s hand. The blood that had matted Maevis¡¯ hair retreated back to the wound it¡¯de from. A strange cracking sound came from the wee fairy¡¯s chest, and Skye surmised that it was broken ribs healing. The thought had made the glow from her hand fluctuate.


    .....


    Refocusing on the task at hand, Skye quickly finished. She¡¯d just pulled her hand away when Maevis¡¯ eyelids slowly began to open. She looked at Skye through blurred vision a moment before smiling at thess. Her face instantly changed upon remembering what had happened. She tried to shoot straight up, but her body screamed where her freshly healed ribs were. She grunted through the pain; looking around for the bastard that had tried to take her.


    Upon seeing the hole in the floor, Maevis turned back to Skye and gave her a quizzical look. Thess huffed before smirking as she said; ¡°The bastard deserves to be six feet under, so that¡¯s where I put him..¡±


    Maevis grinned while shaking her head. Thess had basically made a very deep version of the hot spring; minus the water. Skye¡¯d only seen Maevis do any serious magic the once, and she¡¯d been controlling a huge buildup of water pressure at the time as well. She¡¯d picked up the basics of it just from the single demonstration. The entire situation blew her mind, but what really surprised her was how Skye had handled it all herself.


    As Maevis and Skye shared a smallugh in relief, Peggy burst through the door. She hadn¡¯t seen the hole right away, but when she¡¯d stepped forward to hand Skye her dress and things, she did. She¡¯d dropped the box with everything on top to bring her hands up to her mouth in shock.


    Slowly taking her hands away as she approached the hole, Peggy yelled; ¡°WHY is there a bloody hole in the damn floor?! Holy shit, there¡¯s a man-Jacob?! What the bloody hell is he doin¡¯ here?!¡±


    ¡°Tryin¡¯ to take Maevis and I.. But Maevis used her Earth magic to save us,¡± Skye replied with a nod to the old Fae.


    ¡°Oh I did, did I?¡± Maevis¡¯ tone was yful; already understanding Skye¡¯s exnation.


    Skye hadn¡¯t thought in through in the moment, but she was d she¡¯d used her Earth magic instead of her Water. If anyone asked how they¡¯d caught Jacob, it would blow Skye¡¯s cover if there¡¯d been water everywhere with no one around with the trait. Or if Jacob would¡¯ve been caught or died by drowning. Skye was still maintaining her connection to the bath tub water; just in case. However it¡¯d broken once Felicia had walked through the doorway.


    Skye immediately got up and helped the poorss over to the bed. She¡¯d hesitated when she saw Maevis, but when the cute wee fairy apologized to her for scaring her earlier, she¡¯d felt better and sat down. The servantss asked what all the noise was, so Skye quickly exined to her and Peggy what had just happened; leaving out certain details.


    The old servant figured that Skye wasn¡¯t telling the whole truth, but would askter. While Peggy felt bad for Felicia, she didn¡¯t think thess needed to know such things about Skye. It wasn¡¯t her ce, and Peggy still wasn¡¯t sure of the stupid girl¡¯s loyalty. ¡®If she was willin¡¯ to y the whore to a man like Jacob in the first ce, can she really be trusted?¡¯


    Peggy was lost in her head as the other three discussed what had happened. They hardly noticed the male servant pop his head in through the closet door. Peggy had told him and some others to empty the youngdy¡¯s tub on her way to get Skye¡¯s shoes and hose. The three men filed into the room and stared into the hole in utter astonishment. One of them said something about informing the lord, and took off out of the room.


    The other two stood next to the hole as they turned to look at their youngdy with questioning expressions. Their looks only intensified upon seeing Maevis, who was now fluttering about in the air. Skye exined that Maevis had created the hole and saved her, but the two were too dumbstruck by the sight of a real fairy.


    The timing of Maevis¡¯ reveal had worked in their favor. Everyone would be too distracted by the fairy simply existing; no one would question what had happened. No matter what Jacob said. Especially since Maevis really did have Earth magic, and could easily prove it.


    As far as Jacob knew, he just hadn¡¯t hit Maevis hard enough, and that she¡¯d been ying dead when he¡¯d pulled her from the bag before. At least, that was the story Skye would tell. She knew she could trust Maevis to back her.


    ¡°Before ye say anything; aye, she be a real fairy.. Aye, Ima alright.. Andstly; we¡¯ll be needin¡¯ some shackles in case the bastard in the hole isn¡¯t dead.. Someone also needs to send for me mother and the prince as well... Now stop being rude and get to it!¡± Skye yelled to shake the men from their shock.


    The two servants almost ran into each other in their haste to get out the door. Skye had giggled when they¡¯d temporarily gotten stuck in the doorway; trying to leave at the same time. Once through, their footsteps quickly faded with their distance. Peggy had shaken her head at their antics, saying something about them cking decorum¡¯.


    Skye turned to Felicia and said; ¡°He¡¯ll not be an issue any longer. Attempting to bride-nap the prince¡¯s future wife is something Jacob won¡¯t be able to buy his way out of.. Tidas will make sure of it.¡±


    Felicia¡¯s face held nothing but shock. Not just for the general situation, but also for the continuous kindness of herdy. She¡¯d just nearly been kidnapped, and here herdy was; showing greater concern for a servant like her, than herself. It wasn¡¯tmon for for the upper ss to truly care about the wellbeing of their servants. But the Moonstone family had always been good to their people.


    Skye had always been a caring person. Felicia liked her from the moment she¡¯d met her. Skye never looked down on, or treated anyone disrespectfully due to their station. Thess was a rarity in that regard..


    When one wasbeled a servant, it was like being deemed a little less than human to the people they served. Lady Skye was different. She had only ever judged a person based on their actions. Which had endeared her to all of their servants. Making most fiercely loyal.


    While Felicia had slept with Jacob, it wasn¡¯t as if she¡¯d really had a choice in the matter. Servants didn¡¯t say no to lords. She¡¯d bragged about it hoping to get into Jacob¡¯s good graces. The prospect of being a mistress was the best a woman of her low birth could hope for. And she knew Skye didn¡¯t like Jacob in general. If taking the brunt of his appetites would spare herdy, Felicia was willing to give herself over. And the title of Mistress would¡¯ve given her a far better life than what she could¡¯ve ever expected to live.


    Jacob Fowler¡¯s desires had nearly been the death of her, however. His need for brutality was beyond frightening, and Felicia wasn¡¯t sure she¡¯d ever see any man as safe or sane again. He¡¯d seemed so charming, but turned out to be so twisted and evil. The experience would haunt her the rest of her days..


    While Felicia sat and thought, Skye and Maevis checked her. The girl probably shouldn¡¯t even be moving around yet. The only reason she was up was because she¡¯d heard loud noises and the ground had shook.


    The sound of scrapping rocks made the four woman look over towards the hole. Jacob was standing at the edge; dirty and huffing from his efforts. He red at Skye as he caught his breath and flipped a small dagger in the air repeatedly. It was what he¡¯d used to carve out foot holds in thepacted sides of the pitfall.


    His face was red with his efforts and anger as Jacob took a step towards the women, and threw the dagger at Skye. She was standing in front of Felicia, who was sitting on the bed. As soon as she¡¯d seen Jacob¡¯s foot move in their direction, Felicia had stood up. She took the spot in front of herdy, causing the dagger tond firmly within her chest with a thud...

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39: Out the Bag


    Everything had happened so fast; Skye¡¯s brain was still trying to process. Jacob had climbed out from his supposed grave, and had attempted to kill her. Skye had screamed as Felicia fell back into her arms with the dagger meant for her, sticking out of her chest.


    Jacob¡¯s life was over now, he knew that Prince Tidas would kill him for sure. Attempting to kidnap Skye gave him that right and authority. And it¡¯s what Jacob would¡¯ve done to someone trying to take what was his. He¡¯d decided he would kill Skye before he met his end.. The prince may take his life, but he would take what Tidas cared for most with him.


    Revenge gleaming in his eyes, Jacob took another step, but was suddenly surrounded. With a scowl on her face, Maevis had lifted her hand. She¡¯d encircled him with giant stones that had jagged little points protruding in every direction. She threatened the bastard, saying; ¡°Make a move: I dare you! I¡¯ll mash you up into an unrecognizable pulp! No one will be able to tell that ye were once a human!¡±


    Jacob was like a rabid dog. He scratched and howled in his rage; not hearing Maevis¡¯ warning. He tried to climb up the walls, cutting into his own flesh multiple times. Maevis made the walls higher and spikier, but it made no difference. Jacob had ripped off his overcoat, and threw it over one of the jagged tops. The stones protruded unevenly, limiting his options. In desperation, he allowed his back to be shredded to gain a foothold on the side of one of the boulder-sized rocks.


    Jacob pushed himself up, then turned; grabbing another shorter peak. It¡¯d torn up his hand, but allowed him to grab his coat with his other. He pulled himself up, then over the peaks. Landing on his arm and side with a loud thud.


    Maevis lifted her other hand to drive spikes through him, but a sharp pain shot up her side. Her rib area was extremely tender. The sudden jerkbined with the muscles she was already using to fly had made her almost fall out of the air. She struggled against the pain for a moment, losing focus on her enemy.


    While the old fairy struggled to maintain her flight, Jacob had slipped his boot off. He sat up on his knees, steadied his aim, then threw it. Maevis looked up just in time to see the object as it struck her. Knocking her out of the air, and onto the bed. The boot hadnded on the floor next to Felicia¡¯s feet.


    .....


    Skye had been staring silently at the blood that began to pool around the dagger. Her mind reeled as the thud of the dagger hitting Felicia reyed over and over again in her head. Even as Maevis had battled on, all thess could hear was the ¡®thud¡¯ sound getting louder and louder in time with her heartbeat.


    A massive surge of magic instantly built up within Skye as she¡¯d begun to lose herself to her emotions. Hate, sadness, fear for Felicia¡¯s life; it¡¯d all built up on top of each other. Tears threaten to spill from her eyes as Skye¡¯s feelings overwhelmed her, feeding her magic even more.


    Jacob began to quickly walk towards Skye, but she was ready for him. She¡¯d gently set Felicia on the ground, and stood up. When he was about two feet from her, he¡¯d extended his hand to grab her. Skye thrust her left arm up; using her Earth magic to send Jacob flying threw herrge bedroom window. She¡¯d raised the floor up at an angle; using the marble b he was standing on like a spring board.


    Skye¡¯s scream and the ss window shattering had been loud. Three guards filed into Skye¡¯s room from her closet doorway. They stood awestruck as the youngdy they had served walked towards the broken window. She¡¯d bent her elbow on her left arm to bring it even with her upper chest. With a swipe of her arm: the section of wall that¡¯d held the window copsed outward. It hadnded on Jacob, who was in too much pain to move.


    Skye slowly flicked her wrist left and right; removing the chunks of rock, marble, and ss from him as she approached. Jacob looked up at Skye with murder in his eyes. He was quite surprised to see the sentiment reflected in hers. A cold chill ran up his back as the realization hit him: ¡®It had been Skye all along!¡¯


    ¡°I thought ye were a Shaman-ye said ye were a Shaman! How can ye use Earth magic?!¡± Jacob screamed at Skye as every step she took brought her closer to him.


    Jacob was literally crawling backwards as he looked up at her. Real, unfettered fear covered his every aspect. It was made worse when he saw a giant ball of water forming in the air above him. A thin stream connected to it from the bathroom. The guards had all but shrieked when the stream started to randomly float past them. Another stream connected to it by the nearby loch.


    Jacob was begging for mercy, which only infuriated Skye more. She looked down at him with disgust mixed in with her anger. The fact that he could beg so easily for something he¡¯d never offer another was sickening to her.


    Skye channeled a wee bit of magic through her feet to make somerge rocks pop up behind Jacob. His crawling away from her was pitiful to watch, and she didn¡¯t want him to go too far. He¡¯d whimpered when he¡¯d felt the cold rocks against his bloodied backside. He looked behind Skye and screamed, ¡°Aren¡¯t ye gonna stop her?! She¡¯s gonna kill me!¡±


    Before anyone could speak, Skye yelled: ¡°How many women Begged You for mercy?! How many did ye beat and rape before tossin¡¯ them to the roadside like garbage?! Left for dead! Like ye tried to do to Felicia?! How many children have ye ripped from their homes and families just so you could make a profit?! No decent person Would Stop me from killin¡¯ you! Ye don¡¯t Deserve a life when you¡¯ve taken so many!¡±


    Jacob tried to crawl away, but it was toote. Skye mmed the ball of water down on top of him. It swirled and twisted as it pulled him; causing him to lose his grip on the ground. The currents Skye¡¯d created kept her target confused and centered; so long as there¡¯s only one. The more targets, the harder the sphere¡¯s currents became to control.


    Tidas, Lucas, and Lidia all stood in the newly created hole in the wall; watching Skye wield her magic. Peggy was tending to the injured Felicia, who was surprisingly still alive. The dagger had missed her heart and main arteries, but she was still bleeding out. Maevis was just bing conscious again, but she could sense Skye¡¯s magic. It was still growing, even with her expending so much at once.


    Maevis wasn¡¯t sure how she was going to do it, but she needed to get Skye to calm down. Before she went out of control, like she almost did in the forest. The old Fae fluttered over to Tidas and told him what needed to be done. The prince was shocked to see Skye in the act of killing a man, but snapped back quickly at Maevis¡¯ words.


    Tidas knew of the Nomads she¡¯d killed, but hadn¡¯t actually seen the deed done himself; except the first one. But even then, he¡¯d barely nced at the wound before he¡¯d grabbed Skye and took off. Petrie¡¯s description was an exact match to what he was seeing Skye do now.


    Jacob swirled about. Every time he got close to the edge, Skye would flip him about. Disorientating him and causing him to panic even more. Primal fear covered every aspect of his moments and thought, which made Skye feel nothing towards him..


    She watched her and Felicia¡¯s boogie man fight less and less against her currents. It wasn¡¯t until Tidas had put his hand on her shoulder that she¡¯d realized that there were more people now. Guards and servants began to gather in Skye¡¯s room; spilling out through the hole in the wall. Even a few curious wedding guests were looking out widows. That was when she¡¯d noticed her parents at the front of the group outside. Skye looked at their faces and felt a surge of pain in her heart. The expressions they held were that of heartbreak.


    Jacob was barely alive when Skye had released the bubble. He fell to the ground with a soggy flop as he coughed up a gallon of loch and used bath water. Tidas¡¯ guards had apanied him to check if Skye was alright. He¡¯d thought that the shaking earlier had been a small, natural quake. Tidas motioned to his men to grab the shackles that the Moonstone guards had brought. They did, then swiftly cuffed Jacob before dragging him away to be questioned.


    Skye was still looking at her parents when Tidas had asked what had happened. Hearing the question, Lucas and Lidia shared a strange look before locking hands, then walked towards their daughter. She hadn¡¯t wanted them to find out about her magic until after she¡¯d married Tidas. Now there was nothing she could but tell them..


    Before Skye could say anything, amotion could be hearding from inside her room. Peggy poked her head out from the crowd with panic on her face. She looked about a moment until her eyesnded on Skye. She huffed from her efforts to get through the horde of gawkers, then broke through the rest of the way. She stepped forward a bit more to yell clearly: ¡°Felicia still be alive, but not for much longer, medy!¡±


    Without hesitation, Skye picked up her skirts and took off. She went over to the hole in the wall and waded through the mass of people in her room. It wasn¡¯t difficult due to Peggy threatening bodily harm to anyone who got in herdy¡¯s way. She could hear the servants and guards whispering about her and her magic, but she didn¡¯t care at the moment: Felicia¡¯s life was what mattered.


    As Skye reached thess, she immediately ced her hand on Felicia¡¯s forehead. Her skin was cold, and her breathing was ragged and shallow. Skye then pulled the dagger out from her chest as smoothly as she could. Causing many of the women servants to gasp and yelp.


    Tidas, Maevis, Lidia, and Lucas had all followed behind Skye without a word. While her parents were confused, Tidas knew exactly what his future wife was doing. He wasn¡¯t happy everyone was finding out about her powers, but an innocent life hung in the bnce. He knew Skye wouldn¡¯t let the poor girl die, even though a dark part of him wished she would. ¡®At least then no one would know she had three traits..¡¯ Tidas shook the dark thought from his mind as he focused on the scene before him.


    The two guards that had witnessed her using her Earth and Water magics were talking about it to any and all who would listen to them. Tidas cursed the fact that he hadn¡¯t of had time to talk to them. Two elemental traits in one person had never been heard of. It wouldn¡¯t be long before word got back to his father about Skye. ¡®Then how can I protect her from them?!¡¯


    Skye had been focusing on her Shaman trait as everyone stood by, questioning what was happening. Some were openly asking why a doctor wasn¡¯t being called for. Some were asking why they never knew that their youngdy had magic. But all went deathly silent as Skye¡¯s hand began to glow.


    The blood that had pooled began to retreat. As soon as it all returned, the wound healed quickly. All the bruises andcerations that had covered her body disappeared as if they were never there. Felicia¡¯s color improved greatly, and her breathing became even and steady.


    When Skye was satisfied that her job was done, she quit her magic and turned to look at her loved ones. They all silently stared at her, making her feel ufortable. Maevis broke the tension byughing out loud and saying: ¡°Well... Guess the Fae¡¯s out the bag now...¡±

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40: What Need Be Done


    ¡°How could ye not tell me yer a magic user, Skye?!¡± Lucas Moonstone bellowed at his daughter.


    After Skye healed Felicia, Lord Moonstone had some of his men put the poorss back into Peggy¡¯s room. He then ordered everyone else to continue with the wedding preparations. Lidia and Maevis volunteered to go do damage control with the guests until the three could talk. She also had Peggye along to help with the coordinating.


    Lucas, Tidas, and Skye made their way to the lord¡¯s parlor to talk in privacy. Lord Moonstone demanded the truth, so that¡¯s what Skye gave him. She even started with the incident in Dragonhorn, which Tidas knew nothing about. She exined about practicing her powers, but was careful to avoid any mention of Peggy¡¯s knowledge of her. Once she¡¯d gotten to the mostly-real version of the Warrick Forest incident, Lucas red at Tidas.


    When Skye¡¯d noticed, she¡¯d said;¡±Don¡¯t ye be lookin¡¯ to him. He¡¯s me future husband; of course he¡¯d keep a secret for me that I¡¯ve kept from almost everyone! If he wants a happy life with me, he knows who¡¯s side to take..¡±


    Skye didn¡¯t want her father to think that Tidas was marrying her for her powers. Once the time table of his knowledge was known, her father would be a fool to think it. It was true that nobles had been known to marrymoners due to magic traits. It was one of the few excuses to cross the status barrier that normally separated people.


    Technically, Skye¡¯s father was amoner. But his wealth and connections to the king had raised him up. He was given a title and money for his deeds, but not rank. The only way to gain that was by war valors, or marriage contracts. Royal guards didn¡¯t participate in wars unless the king took to the field. Which had only ever happened a handful of times in Alcon¡¯s history.


    The only option to Lucas was a contract. He¡¯d still been careful about who his daughter would marry, despite what his daughter might think. Watching Tidas as he grew assured Skye¡¯s father that she was going to a good man. The possible implication had shaken him, though.. And Skye wanted to know why.


    .....


    ¡°Why Are ye so fixated on marryin¡¯ me off to the royals? Is it really all Just for the prestige of it? To say that my father inw is the king? What if Tidas had turned out to be cruel, like Jacob? Would ye still have married me off?!¡±


    ¡°And when ye thought Tidas had died, ye all but locked me away.. Why?! Aside from when I was a child, you and mother have barely acknowledged me, Until my wedding day...¡± Skye¡¯s voice broke as she finished: ¡°Why must ye act as if ye care now?¡±


    Tears began to trickle down Skye¡¯s cheeks. This was not a conversation she¡¯d wanted to have. Burying her resentment and pain so she could enjoy the little time with them she had left..


    It hadn¡¯t been a good n, but it was supposed to be the beginnings of a new rtionship with them. But of course, it wouldn¡¯t be that easy. Ignoring a problem never made it go away; it only allowed it to fester.


    Tidas had moved to Skye¡¯s side as she¡¯d talked. He¡¯d heard the emotions beginning to bubble up in her voice. The prince wiped her tears with his hand while rubbing her upper arm and shoulder with the other in small, gentle strokes. Skye wanted to lean into Tidas and have him wrap his arms around her, but this was not the time for it. She nodded to her love; signaling that she was alright. The prince stepped aside, but stayed next to her.


    Lucas was still trying to figure out what to say to his daughter. Telling her about her real mother and the circumstances of her death were not an option. He nor Lidia ever wanted her to know; so what excuse did he have to be truly angry? Sighing loudly in defeat, Lord Moonstone turned to his oversized globe that stood by his desk. He flipped the unseentch, popped open the top, grabbed a decanter, and poured himself another dram of dark whisky.


    He gulped it down before pouring himself another. Then he grabbed two more sses, filled them, and handed them to Tidas and Skye. They both looked to the sses, then to each other. Lucas moved around his desk to take a seat in his chair before speaking to the young couple.


    ¡°Ima sorry for yellin¡¯, Skye. This world is ugly, dangerous, and has a habit of turning the most cheery optimists into cynics. I wanted to protect ye for as long as I could..¡±


    ¡°Well, I can protect me self! I even saved Tidas! And most recently, Felicia. I know I still have a lot to learn, which is why Maevis has agreed to teach me.. And I¡¯ll have ess to other experts and books in the Capital. I will be fine! I have Tidas, Maevis, and me magic,¡± Skye gave a soft smile to her prince as she¡¯d spoken his name, before turning back to her father.


    ¡°But ye must understand.. Having magic is more of a curse than a blessing. I know Genie taught ye that much..And the fact that ye have three... No, that¡¯s not it.¡±


    ¡°The fact that two of yer traits are elemental is literally unheard of! Do ye know how much King Magnus will covet ye now?! How much other kingdoms will want ye for themselves?! ¡®Twill not matter that ye be Tidas¡¯ wife! Do ye want to be used as a tool for war?!¡±


    ¡°The king won¡¯t use me because-¡± Skye tried to speak, but her father cut her off.


    ¡°Magnus won¡¯t think twice to use you, me child. And that is what scares me most.. I-I don¡¯t want to lose you..¡± Lucas finished and swallowed his drink nervously.


    Skye could see genuine fear on her father¡¯s face. It was strange to think that he truly cared for her, but here he was. Her questions had generally been avoided, but Skye got a small glimpse into her father¡¯s true feelings; Albeit misguided. His actions ultimately came from love, and that was what was most important to her to find out.


    Skye knew that the king would indoctrinate her into the RMC, and it was what she wanted. The trick was to get him to do it on her terms. Jacob¡¯s attack had one tiny silver lining to it.. There was no way for Tidas and her father to hide her powers, or Maevis now. The news would already be spreading amongst the wedding guests. Once the event was over, it wouldn¡¯t take long for the news to reach the capital.


    Skye would do whatever she had to do to protect her loved ones, and to stay by Tidas¡¯ side. Train, study, then train some more; this would be her life. It didn¡¯t matter how hard it would be, or how stupid or despondent she¡¯d feel along the way. Everything in her told her to stay by Tidas¡¯ side. It had always been there; the odd need for his mere presence. The reaffirmation of her feelings helped give her courage to speak honestly with her father.


    ¡°I know ye want to protect me, father. And I love ye for it. But..¡± Skye set her cup down and walked over to stand in front of him as she spoke; ¡°Ima no longer a weess. Ima gettin¡¯ married in just a couple hours to the man I love with me whole being.. But I do not wish to leave me home knowin¡¯ ye be so worried about me.¡±


    Lord Moonstone chuckled at his daughter¡¯s words before replying: ¡°Sweetheart.. Ye¡¯ll be a grandmother someday: but ye will still be me wee baby girl, even then. There¡¯s not a single lovin¡¯ parent on this that¡¯ll disagree with me.. Ye will understand when ye have yer own bairns someday..¡±


    Skye had never knew her father felt such love towards her. It pulled at her heartstrings, nearly causing fresh tears to spring forth. She swallowed hard before leaning down and hugging him. As she did so, Skye said: ¡°I love ye too, Da..¡±


    The act had surprised Lucas, but in a happy way. It¡¯d been a long time since he¡¯d hugged his daughter. Let alone heard her call him anything but ¡®father¡¯. Lord Moonstone fought back the lump in his throat as he hugged his daughter. It¡¯d finally felt like she understood his true feelings. While he prayed she¡¯d never know his motivations, Lucas was over the moon that his daughter now understood him.


    Tidas had watched quietly from the other side of Lucas¡¯ desk. To be honest, he¡¯d felt a little awkward to witness their moment. But it was good that it¡¯d happened. Tidas didn¡¯t want Skye to have any regrets when they left for the capital. Hearing her say that she trusted him had brought a big, dopey grin to his face.


    While they did have ns toe back for Yuletide, it was unlikely Skye would see her old home often. Their new home was on the opposite side of Alcon. And once they¡¯d settled everything with his uncle, Tidas had few ns to leave their home again. Unless his father or brother ordered him to.


    Skye had other ns, however. Ones she would not share with Tidas until it was toote. She knew the king would keep Tidas in the RMC, so her n was to join him. The incident with Jacob would stop their plots to hide Skye away, but not the ones to keep her out of harm¡¯s way. The Hignds were Tidas¡¯ current goal, and only skilled members of the RMC would be allowed to apany him. In Skye¡¯s mind, the only logical course of action was to join.


    ¡°Ye need not worry, Da. I¡¯ll be trained by the best, and I won¡¯t do anythin¡¯ reckless. I promise, alright?¡± Skye had leaned back to look her father in the eyes as she¡¯d spoken.


    ¡°And I¡¯ll do all I can to keep her out of trouble,¡± Tidas added; he was beginning to feel like they¡¯d forgotten he was in the room.


    Lucas looked at his future son-inw. He was still irritated Tidas hadn¡¯t told him about Skye¡¯s powers, but he could also understand. Skye took after Sorcha when it came to her temper. He didn¡¯t me the prince one bit for giving in to his daughter¡¯s demand for discretion. Even he found her a little frightening when she was angry. Skye was just like her true mother had been: fierce and beautiful.


    Before Lucas could reminisce, a knock came from the door. Peggy poked her head in and looked about before entering and bowing. She smiled to see the lord and Skye getting along before saying; ¡°All the preparations are done. Best get the bride and groom ready now, or the guests will start to riot soon.¡±


    ¡°Aye.. Ye best be on yer way, Lassie. Ima gonna share a few words of wisdom with the prince while he dresses. I¡¯ll send yer mother to help once Ima done with yer soon-to-be husband,¡± Lord Moonstone had instructed his daughter as he stood and wrapped his arm around her shoulders for another quick half hug.


    Skye nodded and smiled at her father before looking at her prince. Tidas suddenly seemed slightly paler than before, and it didn¡¯t take a doctor to know why. He was expecting a good chiding from Lucas, but was hoping it woulde after the wedding..


    As Skye left to get ready again, she¡¯d shed him a looked that said, ¡°You knew this wasing,¡± before closing the door behind herself.


    Tidas turned and smiled nervously at his almost father-inw. He mmed the dram in his hand, then shrugged. Lucas stared back at the prince with a bored look; waiting for the young man to speak in his defense. The prince shook his head before saying: ¡°Well... She is your daughter Moonie, and my wife soon enough.. I couldn¡¯t betray her trust again.. And, not to change the subject, but; do you think we should thank her for catching the Fowlers for us?¡±


    Lord Moonstone scoffed and smiled bitterly at the truth of Tidas¡¯ words before he said: ¡°Only if ye n on tellin¡¯ her everything.. She¡¯ll find out when ye reach the capital, anyways. Why don¡¯t ye just tell her the whole truth,d? She¡¯ll understand-¡±


    ¡°No. I will deal with it when she discovers it herself... Skye already thinks I abandoned her to train and chase my uncle. She doesn¡¯t need to know the rest yet,¡± Tidas replied with worry.


    ¡°Ha! She¡¯ll call ye the same as everyone else: a Hero. You saved hundreds of lives goin¡¯ against those bastards.. Yer enemies are many; some may even be kin! And now yer wife is a magic user with unimaginable potential. And don¡¯t even get me started on Maevis..¡± Lucas rubbed his forehead at the mention of the fairy.


    The lord sighed before he continued: ¡°Do ye really think yer brother will stand idle while his youngest brother, ¡®Titan Tidas: the Champion of the Common¡¯, keeps gaining power while being backed by the love of the people?! Ye Need to exin to Skye just how much danger she¡¯s in!¡±

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41: To The Aisle


    Skye and Peggy were quickly walking down the hallway towards her room. Her mind was chaotic as the conversation with her father yed over in her head. He had answered almost none of her questions, but some how she was still happy. It was odd to her, but the day itself was probably affecting her.


    The incident with Jacob, the interactions with her parents, and now she was finally going to be married to Tidas. It¡¯d been a long timeing, but something still nagged at her: where was Jacob taken? To be honest, she¡¯d been shocked that Tidas hadn¡¯t killed him on the spot. If she¡¯d known he¡¯d be taken away, Skye probably would¡¯ve just drowned him then. Saving everyone the trouble of dealing with him..


    Tidas and Lucas were very grateful she¡¯d spared him, however. Without Jacob as leverage, Lord Fowler would¡¯ve never been willing to turn over his private books. They contained the names of all the people he¡¯d dealt with over the years. As well as aplete and detailed list of who was sold, and where they¡¯de from. It was everything the prince needed to finally break thest of the underground ve markets he¡¯d spent years fighting.


    When Maevis had left with Lidia, she¡¯d asked the poor woman many questions: including why Jacob was still alive. She¡¯d exined to the old Fae the truth of it all; at least everything she knew about their war on the vers. Once that topic was covered, Skye¡¯s mother had gone grim when they¡¯d started talking about Skye¡¯s magic.


    Maevis recalled the look Lidia had gotten when Skye had revealed her powers; it¡¯d been one of heartbreak. She didn¡¯t think the sadness she saw now was due to Skye¡¯s attempted act of murder. She thought it was Skye Using magic, that had upset her so. When the old fairy had asked directly, Lidia¡¯s reaction confirmed her suspicions. But wouldn¡¯t speak on the entirety of the matter until Skye¡¯d left for her honeymoon.


    Maevis was already waiting for the two women when they¡¯de through Skye¡¯s bedroom door. She was surprised to see Mae there, busy rebuilding her wall. She thought the old Fae would¡¯ve simply taken a seat after she¡¯d helped with damage and rumor control. When Skye had asked why she was still with her mother, Maevisughed out loud before exining.


    ¡°Your mother had a hell of a time getting everyone to calm down once they saw me. I exined that I was a Diplomat traveling with Prince Tidas and my dear friend, the bride, to the Capital to meet King Magnus. But that just seemed to whip them up even more,¡± Maevis said mischievously.


    .....


    ¡°Are ye sure yer not a Sprite or a Brownie? Ye sure seem to like yer pranks,¡± Skye said in sarcastic fun.


    ¡°I¡¯m a Pixie, by the way.. All Fae have a wee bit of mischievousness in them. Pixies and sprites are both the ¡®ssical¡¯ fairy type. The ones most often seen in your fairytales. So we¡¯re all justbeled as fairies. To be fair, we simply call all of you ¡®humans¡¯, but..¡± Maevis¡¯ expression turned mncholy as she continued.


    ¡°Humans can be quite narrow-minded... Many other types arebeled as monsters or beast men, but they all be Fae. Although some Fae can be harmful in their pranks, so be careful if you ever meet other types,¡± Maevis¡¯ tone was serious as she warned Skye.


    The old fairy had just finished repairing Skye¡¯s wall. Everything was finished except for the ss. Her wedding dress wasid out on her bed with the shoes and hose next to it. Maevis waved her arms slightly, bringing the ss into ce. She fluttered her wings faster, adding more of her magic to the shards. The cracks slowly disappeared; resembling ice melting to make clear water. The process had amazed Skye, and she questioned exactly what it was that she¡¯d done.


    Maevis chuckled lightly before exining: ¡°It¡¯s hard to describe... I made the bits that make up the ss, speed up. This brought them close to a melted state; allowing the binding of the elements to be cemented. It might look a little wonky in some spots, but it¡¯ll do until you can have it properly fixed.¡±


    ¡°Where did ye learn somethin¡¯ like that?¡± Skye¡¯s expression showed her surprise at the level ofplexity required just for fixing a window.


    ¡°Oh, mostly from books. The Royal Library has thergest collection of ancient tomes in the kingdom. Not as big as the Sai Republic Public Works Library, but close.. Some of the books have the chemical breakdowns of the natural elements. As well as forms forbining them into new materials; even some unnatural elements. It amazes me, the knowledge humans once possessed... I wonder what happened to destroy it all, you know? What could¡¯ve caused the Great Shift?¡± Maevis pondered as she fluttered over to Skye to help with her dress.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such books before,¡± thess added as she¡¯d begun to undress.


    ¡°That¡¯s because they¡¯re only avable to registered magic users.. Keep in mind, dearie; this was a hundred of year ago. I don¡¯t even know if the royals still allow them to be viewed. I would assume so, but there¡¯s no way to tell until we get there,¡± Maevis had grabbed Skye¡¯s wedding dress and had been holding it for thess as they¡¯d spoken.


    ¡°Earth elementals are normally limited in either the amount they can wield, or by a specific element restriction. But you¡¯re like me; your connection to the Source is stronger than most. Therefore negating any restrictions that might¡¯ve been ced on you,¡± Maevis had spoken before she¡¯d thought it all through.


    ¡°The Source? What¡¯s that? I¡¯ve never heard it referenced before.. Do ye mean like, the source of all magic?¡± Skye¡¯s excitement overpletely new information on magic was childlike.


    Maevis had screwed up. ¡®The Source¡¯ was a reference found in the legend. And most books that contained information on the ¡®source of all magic¡¯, referred to the legend for context, or specific content pertaining to it. Maevis felt her panic rise, but was saved by Peggy.


    ¡°Ack! Ye can talkter! Yer gonna bete to yer own wedding! And this time, ye have no leeway,¡± Peggy hollered.


    Skye gave a nervous smile as sheplied with Peggy. Maevis would have to thank the servantter for the save. Peggy had noticed her hesitation to speak, and it was passed the time that Skye should¡¯ve started getting ready. The two fixed her curls, and helped her into her dress. Once she wasced, Lidia came into the room.


    She had a small, long box usually meant for nes in her hand. She smiled at Skye with misty eyes. Wearing the same dress Sorcha had worn when she¡¯d married Lucas; Skye looked so much like her mother. Before she had died, they often chatted about such future events like weddings for their daughters. It pained her to think of how excited her friend would¡¯ve been for her daughter¡¯s wedding, whom she loved so much..


    Lidia shook the sad thoughts from her mind. Skye was her daughter now, and knew how angry Sorcha would be if she failed their daughter today. She also felt like she owed it to her best friend to put aside her own pain, and make their daughter feel just how much she was loved on her special day.


    Extending her arms with the box in her hand, Lidia said; ¡°You are the most beautiful bride there has ever been,¡± and pulled her daughter into a hug.


    Skye went stiff at first, surprised by the gesture. Her mother hadn¡¯t done it since she was a child. Skye only hesitated for a second before she embraced her mother back. She¡¯d just decided with her father that she would work on her rtionship with her parents. The rare hug from her mother was like a sign to her that she¡¯d made the right choice.


    A discussion with her mother would have to wait, however. As soon as Lidia presented the box to Skye, she saw the handwriting on the top. Instantly recognizing it; she¡¯d ripped open the box to find pieces to a ne. Arge moonstone sat in the middle with three in silk choker straps. One was white, one was ck, and one was the same shade of blue as Skye¡¯s wedding dress.


    ¡°Ohhhh... They look like the ones Mei would often wear! And the moonstone is gorgeous! He did so well! The stitching is excellent!¡± Lidia gushed over the silk choker straps.


    ¡°Who are they from?¡± Maevis had asked; curious as to Skye¡¯s level of excitement.


    ¡°That¡¯d be the chicken scratch of Genie: Skye¡¯s teacher. He¡¯s quite dear to ourss, as Ima sure ye know,¡± Peggy replied, recalling that Skye had discussed much of herself with the wee fairy.


    Maevis was quite aware of who the man was but still asked; ¡°Did he know of Skye¡¯s dress or is this amon color she wears?¡±


    ¡°No, that one is from me.. Genie taught me to make it before he¡¯d left. Do you like it? I know the stitching isn¡¯t perfect like Genie¡¯s, but the stone should cover-¡± Lidia was cut off by Skye with a bear hug.


    Skye sniffled, trying not to cry for the hundredth time of the day. Her eyes were still a little swollen from her discussion with her father. If she cried now, there was no way she¡¯d be able to walk down the aisle. Pulling back from her mother, Skye simply said: ¡°It¡¯s perfect..¡±


    Lidia smiled warmly at her daughter before Peggy said; ¡°Tis very sweet, but ye best put one on and move yer arse! I can hear the musicians warming up!¡±


    The hallway was lit by the early evening sun. It gave off a soft, warm glow that came in through the windows. The atmosphere was so differentpared to her first wedding march down the hall. The morning light had been blinding, and the air had been slightly chilled. Now it had a warmth to it not typical of the season. She could hear the violinist checking their bows; ¡®Probably checking to make sure they have enough rosin on the bowstrings¡¯.


    It was an odd thing to think of, but Skye¡¯d suddenly found herself very anxious. Not scared nervous, but excited. After the reception, Tidas would be all hers for the weekend. They would be married, and no longer need to worry about dishonoring each other, or anyone else.


    They turned into the waiting room, and headed for the main entrance doors to the banquet hall. Butterflies filled her stomach as the guards to the banquet doors came into view. She¡¯d used the side entrance in the first wedding. But the banquet hall had been moved around slightly to amodate the new decorations. Or rather, the original ones Tidas and her had picked years ago.


    Peggy and Lidia each squeezed her hands as Maevis fluttered around in front of her. They¡¯d felt and heard her nervousness, and had wanted to reassure her. Skye felt calm almost instantly when she looked at the three. She could feel their love and assurances, and smiled warmly at them in return.


    ¡°We must go in now.. I love you, Skye,¡± Lidia was fighting the tears back as her voice cracked, and she hugged her daughter.


    After pulling away; Lidia handed her daughter a beautiful, colorful bouquet that Peggy had just passed to her. When Skye looked to her servant in a questioning manner, Peggy understood and nodded to her mother. Indicating that Lidia had been the one responsible for making it.


    ¡°Thank you, mother... I love you, too,¡± Skye¡¯s reply was strained as she tried to keep her tears at bay as she hugged her mother again.


    ¡°We best be goin¡¯, medy. The music is starting,¡± Peggy was as weepy as herdy had been as she¡¯d spoken to Lidia.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be around outside, looking in from the skylights. All the attention should be on the bride, not me,¡± Maevis stated as she hovered next to Skye.


    ¡°Ack! I don¡¯t care about that! I want you there, in the room,¡± Skye practically yelled.


    ¡°I prefer it, child. That¡¯s a lot of humans in a small space.. I¡¯ll be in for the reception, so don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just for the ceremony,¡± Maevis consoled the bride with a smile.


    ¡°Alright... Thank you, Maevis. For all ye have done for me,¡± Skye¡¯s smile was soft and warm was she spoke.


    Not wanting to start crying herself; Maevis nodded and smiled at the beautiful bride, then flew out the nearest window. Aside from the two guards, Skye was alone as she stood in front of the doors to the banquet hall. Her nerves sparked and twinged, but she calmed herself by remembering who awaited her on the other side.


    Skye took a deep, determined breath, and smoothed out a nonexistent wrinkle from her dress. She then gripped her bouquet and smiled at the two guards. The guards grinned at her familiar action and manners in response. As the music cued them to open the doors, Skye nodded to the men, and walked through the doorway into the bright light of the banquet hall..

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42: Second Wedding


    The first wedding had been more for Skye¡¯s father;rge, loud, and gaudy. Everything had been done with pomp, leaving Skye to barely have a say in any of it. To be fair, she didn¡¯t care then. Any joy she¡¯d felt towards weddings, or anything rted to them had all but died with Tidas. Now, she¡¯d wished she could¡¯ve had a hand in the decorating. Or at least had time to dig out her notebook filled with all the things she¡¯d discussed with Tidas over the years about there wedding...


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    The doors opened: revealing Skye. The skylightsbined with the mirrors that hung on the off-white walls had made the banquet hall incredibly bright. It forced Skye to close her eyes a moment to adjust. When she opened them again, the sight before her brought a genuine smile to her face.


    The aisle had an off-white runner with tiny, dark purple and blue flowers. The chairs that¡¯d been lined up in rows hadrge ribbons with bows affixed to them. They were the same off-white color as the aisle runner.


    Clusters of bell heathers in every shade of purple and blue were pinned to the center of each bow. They matched Skye¡¯s bouquet perfectly except for two small bunched sprigs of white heather and myrtle in the center for good luck; as was tradition.


    To the side of Tidas was Ralph, in the Best Man position. Peggy stood where the Maid of Honor was. Skye¡¯s parents were in seats behind the officiant, on a raised stage. An empty chair sat next to them with a painting of King Magnus in it; in representation of him.


    Everyone stood with the cue of the music, turning to stare at the bride. Most hadn¡¯t seen Skye¡¯s hair yet. Just heard about it from other guests and servants. Most smiled and admired her. A few found themselves turning and ring at the groom for iming such a beautiful bride. Not that he cared about them anyway; Tidas couldn¡¯t take his eyes off of Skye.


    .....


    As she stepped forward with her right foot across the threshold, the sunlight enveloped the bride. It made her look as though she¡¯d descended from heaven. The guests awed at her perfect curls that were the color of finely made gold. Her cheeks had a slight flush to them from her brisk walk, and her lips looked pinker than normal from her constant biting throughout the day.


    Skye¡¯s dress had a slight shimmer to it,plimenting the scene further. Her choker ne paired with the off-shoulder design of her dress had made a beautifulbination. It exposed her defined corbone, andplimented her elegant neck. The neckline gave a modest view of her cleavage, and her waistline exposed her alluring curves.


    Tidas couldn¡¯t believe how beautiful Skye looked. Of course she had always been beautiful to him, but in that moment, he¡¯d been awestruck by her. His mouth nearly gaped as she slowly moved down the aisle towards him. The prince¡¯s heart beat faster and harder with every step she took, expressing his overwhelming joy with a grin.


    As Skye came to the middle of the aisle, all she could see was Tidas. His hair was slicked back, and he¡¯d shaved the stubble he¡¯d gained. His dark, navy-colored vest and pants fit him perfectly. It was made in the fashionmonly seen at the king¡¯s court: tight in the vest with slightly loose shoulders and sleeves on the undershirt. The shirt was close to Skye¡¯s dress¡¯ color, and his boutonniere matched his bride¡¯s bouquet. His ck loafers had been shined as well.


    The bride sauntered down the aisle to a weing hand. Tidas grinned broadly at his almost-wife as he waited for her to take it. Skye smiled in return, then removed one of her hands from her bouquet. That was when Tidas noticed the luckenbooth hanging from the front. He¡¯d given her the brooch when he¡¯d proposed to Skye himself at age thirteen. Instead of a ring, he¡¯d given her the sliver brooch with their initials carved into the linked hearts on it. For it was Skye¡¯s family¡¯s tradition.


    Tidas traced the edge of the engraved hearts with his right thumb, then slid it over Skye¡¯s initials. He gazed at her with a loving smile before leaning in, and kissing her forehead; whispering ¡®thank you¡¯ as he did so.


    Skye blushed prettily before the officiant cleared his throat, bringing the couple back to reality. He grinned jovially at the couple that obviously loved each other, then began the ceremony.


    Lucas Moonstone was happy Skye wasn¡¯t paying him any attention. Tears streamed down his cheeks at the sight of his sweet daughter. Aside from her hair, she looked exactly like Sorcha. Her smile, her kindness, her temper; everything good about Skye came from histe wife.


    ¡®Sorcha, me love.... Do ye see our weess? Isn¡¯t she a spittin¡¯ image of ye?! Ha! Thank the gods for Tidas..I-I don¡¯t know what to do, me love. I cannot protect our bairn now. Not now that she has magic...


    ¡®Ima so, so sorry me love.. I failed you.. I failed our daughter.. Ima lost cause... But I feel hope for our bairn when I look at them together. Their love will be their shield, and their incentive, I think..¡¯


    ¡®That is the ONE thing ourssie got from me: her ambition. She¡¯ll get stronger than anyone or anything, now. No matter what anyone says or does to her. Once thatss fixates on a goal; there¡¯s no stopping her. That¡¯s our girl... You¡¯d.. Be so...¡¯


    The tears trickled down Lucas¡¯ face, unnoticed by all except Lidia. She knew seeing Skye in Sorcha¡¯s dress would be painful, but she also knew Lucas needed it. He needed to see that their daughter was a woman now. And with the reveal of her magic, everything was in the hands of the fates now.. All they could do was support her.


    They¡¯d done their best to protect her, and Skye had done a surprisingly good job at it herself. The fact that she¡¯d had her powers for about seven years had blown Lidia¡¯s mind. Skye¡¯d shown incredible control with Jacob earlier, and Lidia knew that it took a lot of practice to be that good.


    Not from personal experience, but through her books and other mages she¡¯d met throughout her life. Their daughter grew into an intelligent, determined young woman, and Lucas would only hurt himself more by not acknowledging it. With their worst fears realized, all they could do was be there for her, and continue to do their best to keep her safe.


    The officiant concluded his speech and held up the twine to bind their hands together. As Skye wove one end around their joined hands, she said:


    ¡°Now ye be, forevermore,


    Part of me, body and soul.


    Blood of my blood, bone of my bone.


    Through pure devotion, may love be shown.


    Bound by love, through any sorrows,


    From this day on, through all tomorrows.¡±


    Tidas did the same as Skye, repeating the words as well. The officiant held up their bound hands and made another short speech. Once finished, he asked if anyone objected. When no one spoke, they were pronounced husband and wife.


    The officiant leaned in with a cheeky grin and said; ¡°Now, ye kiss thess... And on the lips,d! It won¡¯t count on the forehead, haha!¡±


    Skye giggled as Tidasughed out loud with those who were close enough to hear the officiant¡¯s joke. The prince looked at his love who was blushing, knowing what came next. Tidas gently cupped her cheek with his right hand. He leaned in slowly, smiling as he did so. Skye¡¯d put her left hand at his waist as her prince leaned in.. Sealing their vows with a heartfelt kiss.


    The guests erupted with cheers and pping. Even Skye¡¯s parents were on their feet, pping in between wiping tears from their eyes. The music had been slowly building; timed almost perfectly with the ceremony. At the moment of their kiss, the violinists hit their crescendo.


    With the events of the past few days, and Maevis peeking in through the skylights above.. Skye couldn¡¯t believe how wonderful her life was turning out to be. She was out of Jacob¡¯s reach now, and thanked the gods in her heart for her turn of luck in life.


    With the ceremony over, the servants had begun to convert the banquet room back into it¡¯s namesake. Other servants and guards began to bring out therge, heavy oak tables while the guests all chatted and ate hors d¡¯oeuvres in the waiting room. Skye and Tidas unbound their hands, then tied the twine around Skye¡¯s bouquet. The bridal party then headed for Lucas¡¯ parlor until the presentation of the married couple.


    Upon entering, Lucas went straight for his globe. He grabbed out the four cups that were in with the decanter. He also had Peggy grab him two of the four extra cups he kept on a shelf by the door. He began pouring everyone a dram, including Ralph and Peggy. They both declined at first, but the looks given by the young couple made them break down quickly.


    Right as Lucas was on thest two, Maevis popped her head in through the window. She gave a cheeky grin before fluttering in with her nose in the air. Still smiling, Maevis said; ¡°I smell some good brew, young man.¡±


    Lucas almost doubled over with the fairy¡¯s words. Heughed so hard his face turned red and he almost spilled the decanter. Wiping a tear from the corner of his eye, he replied; ¡°Ima ttered, me dear Maevis.. But young, Ima not.¡±


    ¡°Oh sweetie! I¡¯m much, much older than any human... You be a wee babe to me;parably speaking,¡± Maevis shrugged as she handed Skye¡¯s father the thimble Peggy had given her earlier.


    Lucas filled Maevis¡¯ makeshift cup, passed around the rest of the sses, grabbed his own, and raised it up for a toast. Skye was leaning against Tidas, softly smiling as she talked with Peggy. Lucas looked at his daughter, then to Lidia. She gave him a sympathetic look, having an idea about what he was going to say.


    Lord Moonstone clinked his ss with a pen from his desk, gaining the attention of all gathered before saying: ¡± I just wanted to congratte me daughter and her new husband properly before the sea of well-wishers swallows ye two whole-ack!¡±


    Lucas had paused for a moment when Lidia yfully smacked him: ¡°Geez woman! Anyways... Skye: yer a wonderful daughter. Yer smart, strong, kind, and ye know how to read a situation.. Ye know when it¡¯s best to listen and learn. Use that to yer advantage in the capital. I don¡¯t want ye goin¡¯, but there¡¯s nothing I can do or say to convince ye to stay away..


    ¡°Just always remember that ye have a home here: Always. No matter how old ye are, or how many bairns ye have in tow; there will always be a ce with us.¡±


    Skye was in tears again. She couldn¡¯t hold them back once she saw her father¡¯s eyes dampen as well. She released her hold on her husband to walk straight into her father¡¯s arms. She sniffled; trying not to make her father¡¯s dark brown overcoat messy. The only words she could say were, ¡°I love ye, Da..¡±


    As the seven talked and toasted to the couple¡¯s health, Ralph presented Tidas with his gift. It was customary for the Best Man to give some type of clock, so he presented his prince with a custom-made pocket watch. He exined that, not only had his personal guards chipped in for it, but Vice Commander Shasta and General Zas had as well.


    This perked up Skye¡¯s attention. She¡¯d only heard the names spoken by her father and his business associates. Now that Skye thought about it: she really didn¡¯t know much about Tidas¡¯ day to day life. She didn¡¯t have time to ask about any of it, however. One of Lidia¡¯s servants hade to retrieve the bridal party.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43: Reception(Part One)


    The bridal party mmed their respective drams before heading for the door. Peggy softly tugged at Skye¡¯s sleeve to gain her attention. She looked almost embarrassed as she stood before herdy with one hand behind her back. She fidgeted before speaking in a nervous tone: ¡°I-Ahh... Umm, I have a gift for ye.¡±


    Peggy pulled out a small ss perfume bottle from behind herself. It was swirled in dark blue and ck staining with little dots that looked like stars all over it. Just under the lip of the cork sat a silver crescent moon. The other side was a mirror image, making the bottle impossible to see through.


    Skye popped the cork off to smell it. It was her custom smell of cherry blossoms and citrus; bringing a giant smile to thess¡¯ face. Peggy grinned at herdy¡¯s joy at receiving the gift. She hadn¡¯t been sure she should deviate from tradition, but was happy she did. Peggy was suppose to give Skye a tea set as her Maid of Honor gift. But thess had dozens of tea sets, stands, and every kind of essory one would need for them.


    A small perfume bottle that was easy to take with her was something Skye had wanted for her wedding day and honeymoon.


    Peggy had found her wedding notebook the other night when the couple had been stuck out in the woods. She¡¯d nned on showing Skye at dinner that night, but they wound up noting back until the following morning.


    Peggy had only gotten about three hours of sleep the previous night. Between her worry, taking care of Felicia, coordinating decoration changes like the heather, etc.. If Lady Lidia hadn¡¯t noticed her frenzy and helped, Peggy knew she never would¡¯ve finished on time. But it had all been worth it when she saw the look of awe Skye had given. Even on such short notice; they were still able to give their sweet, weessie the wedding she¡¯d dreamed of.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s not traditional, but I thought ye would find this more useful than another tea set,¡± Peggy admitted nervously.


    .....


    Skye hugged her old servant tightly before putting her finger over the top of the perfume. She shook it, then dabbed her finger behind her ears, wrists, and cleavage. It was the perfect gift, and Skye told Peggy as much.


    ¡°Thank ye, Peg. I hope ye know how dear ye are to me.. And that I truly do love ye like me own grandmother,¡± Skye was just about to make the old servant cry again when a knock on the open door caught their attention.


    Tidas was poking his head in to hurry them along. The guests were bing restless, calling for the reception to get under way. Skye and Peggy looked at each other and smiled; not needing more words between them then. Peggy motioned her hand towards the doorway, signaling Skye to go first.


    The bride took one step before she stopped. She wiggled in ce a moment before sighing in irritation. Standing in ce, Skye pulled up the bottom of her dress just enough to reach her shoe. The sixpence Peggy had ced in it for luck earlier hade loose. She grabbed it as her shoe hung from her toes. While attempting to rece it, she dropped her shoe. Huffing in irritation; the bride reached for it.


    Tidas had grabbed the shoe before Skye could even lean halfway over. He looked up as his bride with a cheeky smile, lifted the shoe up slightly, and then shook it tauntingly. Skye pursed her lips before saying; ¡°Now who¡¯s dyin¡¯ us?¡±


    The prince¡¯s grin widened before he said, ¡°You are, by not giving me your foot.¡±


    Skye exhaled loudly out of exasperation. A small smile of amusement tugged at her lips as she shook her head lightly. She knew Tidas was messing with her. Something the prince should¡¯ve thought twice about; considering his current height and cement. Kicking him over would¡¯ve been all too easy, but not now. Not when they were alreadyte.


    The bride looked up at the ceiling before sticking her foot almost in his face, saying: ¡°Ack! Why does it feel like this is gonna be a long marriage...¡±


    Tidas gave another cheeky grin while sliding Skye¡¯s shoe on her foot, saying: ¡°I hope so.¡±


    **********


    Peggy had entered through the kitchen doors to get to the banquet room. The newlyweds walked all the way around to the front of the castle so that they could enter the same way Skye had before. The doors were open, allowing the guests to see the happy couple as soon as they¡¯d entered the waiting room. As they crossed the elegantly decorated room, the wedding broom came into view.


    Tidas grinned devilishly as he scooped his bride up into his arms. Skye had yelped, but then immediatelyughed. She smacked his broad shoulder before chiding: ¡°We¡¯re supposed to step over it together!¡±


    ¡°But I thought I was supposed to carry you over it?¡± Tidas replied yfully.


    ¡°That¡¯s the threshold to our home, ye silly man. Now put me down! Everyone is staring,¡± Skye¡¯s tone and smile matched her husband¡¯s in yfulness.


    ¡°There¡¯s a fee,¡± Tidas had lowered his voice so only his wife could hear him as he finished; ¡°And I n on collecting tonight..¡±


    Skye felt goosebumps bloom all over her body at her husband¡¯s words. The prince smirked as his wife sucked in a small, sharp breath in surprise. She smiled at him with a quirked eyebrow before saying; ¡°I expect ye to be very thorough in yer.. Methods of collection.¡±


    Tidas beamed at his beautiful wife. It was fascinating to him that she could be so enticing in her innocence. He happily imagined how alluring she¡¯d be with some experience.. Experience only he would give her. She had no idea of what he had in store for her, but Tidas was sure of one thing: they both would enjoy it. He smiled mischievously before kissing Skye passionately; giving her a small taste of the desire he held for her.


    Skye was almost breathless from the intensity of the kiss. When he set his bride down, Tidas had to keep his arm around her a moment, to steady her. Skye felt embarrassed, but brushed the pointless feeling aside. It was her wedding day, after all. If she felt like kissing her husband a thousand times, she would do it. And the thought was tempting to her, especially after that kiss..


    The newlyweds held hands as they hopped over the broom in the entrance way to the banquet room, leading with their right feet. The guests all cheered and raised their sses in honor of the bride and groom as the reception was finally under way. Skye¡¯s expression held nothing but joy as she looked about.


    The flowers from the aisle were converted into small, exquisite centerpieces that sat upon off-white tablecloths that matched the walls. The bridal party table was centered and raised, towards the back of the room, with Skye¡¯s bouquet in the middle. The violinists were now joined by other musicians, allowing for a wider range of music. Drinks were served as gentle music and lively conversations filled the room.


    The banquet tables were brimming with food. Several roasted chickens, ducks and a whole pig were set out for the guests. There was also a seasoned beef roast, but that had been reserved for the main table. There were both roasted and mashed potatoes with three types of gravy avable. As well as two types of vegetable melodies, arge serving bowl of Peggy¡¯s signature sd, and anotherrge bowl of fresh mixed berries. Fresh baked cottage loafs, butter, and a variety of jamspleted the spread.


    The dessert table held small tarts with different fillings, the kransekake, and a small variety of other types of cookies. When Skye saw the heather flowers made of icing that matched the rest of the wedding, she immediately hugged Peggy. It surprised the old woman, but warmed her heart. Any other day she would¡¯ve scolded thess for embracing her in public, but it was her wedding.


    Maevis beamed at the happy festivities. It¡¯d been a long time since she¡¯d seen a human party, and intended to enjoy herself. She smiled at Skye and Peggy from her special seat next to the bride and groom. They¡¯d found the tiny chair and table set from Skye¡¯s old doll house for Maevis. Peggy had intentionally put it directly behind the centerpiece on top of the main table, for privacy for the wee fairy. Which Maevis greatly appreciated.


    After the feast; the Quaich was passed around the bridal table as each member gave a small toast, including Maevis. Skye¡¯d always thought the tradition of the ¡®loving cup¡¯ was a little unsanitary. But considering how small the bridal group was and how close; the bride now found it charming. After someone spoke their piece, they¡¯d sip from the silver bowl, then pass it on. It had started with Skye, and ended Ralph.


    Tidas¡¯ Guard Captain was not one for public speaking. Ralph had stood abruptly when he¡¯d realized it was his turn, nearly knocking his chair over in the process. He took arge gulp from the two-handled bowl before setting it down. He walked over to stand in front of the newlyweds, then bent his knee and bowed his head in front of Tidas.


    He fumbled his words a moment before properly saying: ¡°M-My prince; I cannot tell you how much I respect you. I¡¯ve never met a more honorable man in my life, and doubt I ever will. The Kingdom of Alcon would be a much worse ce without ye, in every way. I swear on my soul that I will protect you and yours, with everything I have.. And I am to inform you that this be the sentiment of every soldier under yourmand.¡±


    Ralph turned slightly to face Skye, with his head still bowed and his knee still bent: ¡°My princess; I swear to do everything within my abilities to keep you safe. I pledge my life and soul to you, the same as I do to the prince. Should you need anything, I am at your disposal.¡±


    The formality of Ralph¡¯s words made Skye realize her new position. It was going to be odd to have a royal title due to the marriage. It was often lost on Skye that her now-husband, really was a prince. And it would take quite a bit of adjusting to.


    Tidas had smiled and nodded after Ralph had spoken, so she did the same. Many people approached the happy couple afterwards to wish them great happiness, and many children. Skye mimicked Tidas as the stream of well-wishers continued until a Moonstone guard came in.


    He went straight to Lucas and whispered in his ear. The lord had been sipping on his ss when he sputtered, partially spraying the poor guard. Confusion traversed his features before he said, ¡°What did ye say about a tiny Santa?!¡±


    Skye looked to Tidas, then to Maevis with an overwhelming smile. She didn¡¯t think she¡¯d see Nics until after she¡¯d returned from their honeymoon. She leaned forward to tell her father to bring them in, but it was a moot point now. The other guests all stood and gasped in astonishment as Nics and Petrie entered the banquet room.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44: Reception(Part Two)


    Skye had jumped to her feet upon seeing Nics and Petrie. She grinned ear to ear, excited to see them on her special day. Nics wasn¡¯t supposed to be there for at least a few days, or so Maevis had thought. Petrie¡¯s appearance was even more unusual. He was supposed to have gone back home to his mother and sister.


    None of it mattered as Skye practically ran to her new guests. She was shocked to see Petrie in regr clothes. He looked rather fetching in his button down white shirt, ck overcoat, and ck cks. His hair was still parted and pulled back the same as before , but he¡¯d evidently washed andbed it. He fidgeted with his cor, clearly ufortable being out of his usual hignd garb.


    Nics wore his usual red robes, inciting the name ¡®Santa¡¯ numerous times from the guests. From his size and wings, he was obviously a fairy like Maevis. A crowd began to form, but Lucas cut through the noise and mor by banging on the table. This gave Skye a chance to wade through the people to reach her friends.


    ¡°Petrie! Nics! I can¡¯t believe ye made it! Is Celestia alright then?¡± Skye asked with concern etched in her voice.


    Petrie smiled nervously before saying; ¡°When I told me mother and sister mostly, what had happened; they made me turn right back around toe and get the permit.. They called me a fool for not gettin¡¯ it before I came home...¡±


    Nics beamed at Skye in greeting before saying; ¡°And I saw him on my way here. Celestia will be fine, thanks to you.. I¡¯m happy I didn¡¯t miss all the festivities! Where is Maevis? I must speak to her regarding the sanctuary-Ahh! There, by Tidas..¡±


    The prince had followed after his eager bride with Maevis in tow along side him. He was smiling as he extended his hand to Petrie once he¡¯d caught up, weing them both in turn. Tidas then turned around and addressed the crowd of guests.


    .....


    ¡°I will exin everything once we¡¯ve had a small chat with our friends here. Go back to your gossips until we¡¯re ready, please. I swear it won¡¯t be long.¡±


    The guests dispersed, going back to their tables and tes. The group moved to the main table where Lucas, Lidia, Peggy, and Ralph were already standing. Nics and Petrie bowed as Tidas introduced them. Skye¡¯s father eyed the Nomad knowing the truth of what happened in Warrick Forest. Whereas Peggy and Lidia were focused on Nics.


    Lidia looked at him with awe, while Peggy grinned like a child. She took a step forward and introduced herself, amusing Skye greatly. She¡¯d never seen such a look on her faithful servant before, and it warmed her heart. Nics beamed at Peggy before saying; ¡°I already know who you are, sweet Peg. Skye has told me about you, and I am very pleased to finally meet you.¡±


    Nics extended his hands while Skye nodded at Peggy. She looked to herdy, then back to Nic before extending her index finger to shake with him. Once finished, Peggy giggled to Skye while shing her toothy grin and saying; ¡°Santa just shook me finger!¡±


    The act was repeated several times amongst the group before Maevis looked to Nics and said; ¡°What did the Queen and King Consort say? Did they grant permission? And how is thed with you?¡±


    ¡°Calm yourself, Mae. I¡¯ll exin, just give me a moment to catch my breath,¡± Nics replied as he fluttered over and sat in the doll chair meant for Maevis.


    Peggy had disappeared for a moment, but returned with another tiny chair and metal thimble for Nics. She poured a couple drops of wine in for him before handing it to him. The old fairy smiled and thanked the old woman for her kindness. He looked about as he sipped the wine; irritating Maevis greatly. Loosing her temper slightly, Maevis yelled, ¡°Quit putzing and speak, ye old dodder!¡±


    Nics flinched at his old friend¡¯s tone. Looking abashed, as he said; ¡°A-Alright, alright! I just wanted to rx a moment! It¡¯s been a tiring couple of days for an old Fae like me.. Have some pity on this old man.¡±


    Maevis sneered at Nics before retorting; ¡°HA! Aye, I¡¯m sure your arse is plenty sore from riding Hugo.. Now get on with it before you stoke my ire.¡±


    At the warning, Nics sat up in his chair and began to speak: ¡°Fine! You devil woman.. The Queen has approved the peace talks with Lord Moonstone and the king, so long as Maevis and I are involved. If for any reason, the king or the lord demand to know the exact whereabouts of the sanctuary, we are to break talks. If payment in any form other than gold is requested, we are to break talks immediately. The Fae have more than enough to pay your human taxes and keep ournds. We just need the im to it. And the promise of aw bestowing punishment on those who would hunt or harm us.¡±


    Lord Moonstone stepped forward before speaking; ¡°I¡¯ll not speak for Magnus, err-the king.. but ye have my support in whatever ye need. I will not need any money; I¡¯ll give it to ye withoutint. I was told of how ye watched over myss as she grew, and I canna ever repay that debt. But I will spend as many years as I have left in me attemptin¡¯ it.¡±


    The two Fae were taken aback by Skye¡¯s father. They¡¯d never expected Lucas to agree so easily or quickly. Warrick Forest was a decent chunk of the lord¡¯s property. That he was willing to give it away without any negotiating, just for free; was highly unexpected to the two. Maevis fluttered her wings with her excitement as she looked to Nics.


    ¡®Humans never cease to surprise me,¡¯ Nics thought to himself as he returned Maevis¡¯ glee.


    ¡°Alright! Allow me to make a small announcement, then it¡¯s time for fun!¡± Tidas stated enthusiastically.


    The prince held up his ss and lightly tapped it, gaining everyone¡¯s attention before speaking: ¡°Thank you everyone, for your patience. The gentleman fairy¡¯s name is Nics, while the lovelydy Fae is called Maevis. They are to apany me and my bride to see my father about the establishment of Fae kind in the human world; backed by the crown. Lord Moonstone has already granted them the property of Warrick Forest, so spread the word that it is off limits now. Hunting near and around the forest is still allowed. But know this: Anyone caught hunting or hurting any Fae will answer directly to Me. This is the beginning of a brighter, more peaceful Alcon. Let¡¯s show our new friends how far we¡¯vee!¡±


    The room exploded with pping and cheers. Maevis and Nics¡¯ expressions were filled with sincerity as they thanked Tidas, and waved at the crowds. Some of thements the guests made about the prince peaked Skye¡¯s interest, so she listened in.


    ¡°Leave it to Prince Tidas to defend the little folk!¡±


    ¡°Make sure you tell Lenny not to go into the woods tomorrow! Wouldn¡¯t want ¡®Titan Tidas¡¯ing after him!¡±


    ¡°What idiot would risk that?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, who would want one of the Pirsing for them?! Haha!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t mess with the strongest man in the kingdom!¡±


    ¡°Skye was baffled by the unfamiliar references to her husband. She knew Tidas was a prince, and in the RMC, but everything they¡¯d said confused her. The only reference to ¡®Pirs¡¯ she¡¯d ever heard of referred to the titles given to the strongest three soldiers in Alcon¡¯s military. With that thought, one of the names Ralph mentioned earlier popped into her head: Zas.


    About the time Tidas had left, an announcement was made about the Pirs. Skye recalled the name due to the oddity of it. It¡¯d been an unimportant subject to her at the time, so it was all she could recall from the situation. When Skye turned and asked Tidas about the gossip she was hearing, the princeughed nervously.


    After taking arge drink of his wine, Tidas looked Skye in her eyes and said; ¡°Umm.. I can exin all of that, but I¡¯d like to wait until tomorrow, if it¡¯s alright? It involves my... absence. And I¡¯d like to be able to tell you in depth, and answer any questions you have as well.¡±


    The bride thought a moment before nodding in agreement. Skye had many questions for her husband, and their wedding reception wasn¡¯t the proper ce for it. Besides; all thess really wanted was to have a good time. After going through everything she had, especially the past few days, the new princess saw this as her time to let loose.


    Skye grinned wickedly at Tidas before saying; ¡°I believe ye owe me a dance, sir.¡±


    The prince smiled broadly at his wife before replying; ¡°I suppose we could.. It¡¯ll move the party along.¡±


    Tidas entwined his fingers in Skye¡¯s. He leaned in close so only she could hear. Even though Maevis and Nics were preupied chatting, he still didn¡¯t want to risk them hearing him. He brushed his lips against Skye¡¯s hair, making sure to use enough pressure so that she¡¯d feel him against her ear.


    Tidas lowered his tone, sounding sultry as he said; ¡°I have a debt to collect.. And I n on taking all night to do so..¡±


    Skye¡¯s breathing became heavier as Tidas rubbed the side of his face against her hair and cheek. He gently squeezed her hand as he nuzzled her. In a slow, smooth motion; the prince pulled his face away while lifting his wife¡¯s hand up to his mouth. He left a tiny trail of kisses across her knuckles before looking at her with smoldering eyes.


    Skye felt her breath catch in her throat. The intensity in his green eyes made her feel like she wanted to melt. Feeling a little brazen, Skye mimicked her husband. She started from his pinky knuckle, and kissed each one in turn. But once she got to thumb, she barely tilted his hand so she might nip at it. The action had caused Tidas¡¯ eyes to widen in shock and his breath to hitch. Which caused Skyeugh out loud.


    ¡®I know she¡¯s innocent, but I¡¯m starting to wonder..¡¯ Tidas thought as his wife¡¯s actions stirred his desire.


    The prince grinned wickedly at his wife again before saying; ¡°Oh sweetheart.. Do you really want to start a teasing contest in front of all these people?¡±


    Skye pretended to contemte before replying; ¡°I suppose not... As tempting as it is.¡±


    ¡°I swear, woman..¡± was all Tidas got out before he released his hand from his wife¡¯s, grabbed the sides of her head, and kissed her passionately.


    Skye had let a small moan slip when he¡¯d pushed his tongue into her mouth. The sensations he gave her made her head spin more than the alcohol did. She was being careful not to drink too much. She wanted to remember every detail about tonight; even the painful part.


    The newlyweds were interrupted with a familiar cough. Peggy stood behind them, tapping her foot out of irritation. She gave an almost mocking smile before saying; ¡°Ack! Wait for yer honeymoon, ye animals! Don¡¯t start neckin¡¯ in front of everyone; show some Propriety!¡±


    Skye and Tidasughed at the expression of exaggerated shock painted all over Peggy¡¯s face. As Skye looked about, she beamed at the vision of everyone enjoying their wedding. Ralph, Lucas, and Petrie were involved in a discussion of some sort. Lidia had gone to check that the food and refreshments flowed steadily into the banquet room. Maevis and Nic happily sat and chatted as they clinked thimbles, content with the oue of things.


    Tidas stood and offered Skye his hand. The musicians stopped and shifted positions to amodate the change in music. A single violinist began to glide his bow across the strings of his instrument, signaling that the couple¡¯s dance was about start. Skye ced her hand in her prince¡¯s and smiled excitedly as they headed out onto the floor for their first official dance as a married couple.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45: Reception(Part Three)


    As the violin began to y, a drummer hit his drum in a longer set. The newlyweds stepped onto the floor; Skye curtsied to her husband as Tidas half-bowed to his wife. They raised one hand each and joined them in the air, beginning with a kind of Foxtrot. As they danced, it evolved into a Waltz mixed with a Volta. They spun and dipped, causing the guests to cheer.


    Other couples would normally join in halfway, but the newlyweds were too mesmerizing to intrude upon. As the song came to an end, Tidas lifted her into the air and spun around with her. Skye was supposed to keep one foot on the ground, as was tradition. But she found herself not caring as Tidas stared up at her, happily smiling. He was slowly lowering his beautiful wife towards his face. As the music ended, the prince kissed his bride sweetly.


    The guests apuded and cheered for the stunning couple. Skye still felt a little self-conscious, but one more drink would set her right. She took her seat at the main table while Tidas chatted with a few of the guests Skye didn¡¯t recognize. She was going to g down a servant, but her father snuck up behind her. When she went to speak his name and ask what he was up to, Lucas ced a finger on his lips, signaling Skye to listen.


    Leaning towards his daughter as he bent down to speak, Lucas asked; ¡°Would me not-so-wee daughter have a drink with me?¡±


    Skye grinned broadly at her father as she replied in a hushed tone, ¡°Sure, Da..¡±


    Lord Moonstone loved hearing his daughter call him ¡®Da¡¯. It made him smile ear to ear every time she said it. He beamed at her before popping the cork to a bottle of dark, smoky whiskey. He pulled out two tumbler cups from nowhere, and ced them on the table to pour.


    Maevis and Nics had heard their conversation, and coughed to get the two¡¯s attention. Lucas smiled and put a few drops in each of their thimbles. Maevis pped her wings happily, and Nics inhaled the aroma like it was a soothing tea. The four raised their sses then mmed their drams.


    .....


    Tidas came up and gave Lucas a pleading expression before he said; ¡°Whiskey would be much better than wine.. If you don¡¯t mind, Moonie.¡±


    Skye snapped her head up to nce between her husband and father. cing her finger on Tidas¡¯ chest, she demanded to know what the meaning behind the nickname was. Asking loud enough for those at the table to hear. Petrie, Ralph, and the two fairies all turned their attention to the prince and the lord.


    Lucas¡¯ face dropped, revealing his annoyance. He huffed as he looked at his son inw with disappointment, saying: ¡°And here I was gonna share me whiskey with ye..¡±


    Tidas¡¯ jaw dropped as his hands went up into the air in exasperation. He had used the nickname out of habit, forgetting he still hadn¡¯t actually exined it to Skye yet. He was about to apologize, but smiled like a devil instead and replied; ¡°Well, you heard my wife..¡±


    ¡°What did you call him?¡± Nics asked with a slur to his speech.


    ¡°Moonie... It¡¯s a funny story. He and my father both love telling it,¡± Tidas held up his cup and shook it slightly at Lucas.


    Skye¡¯s father sighed in defeat. He knew it was going to be told one way or another. He figured he might as well let the prince tell his daughter. He snatched the cup from Tidas and filled it. When he saw their hopeful looks, Lucas begrudgingly offered the whiskey to the others present. Lucas had pouted like a child when thest drop of his reserved whiskey dripped into Petrie¡¯s cup. Once everyone had theirs in hand, Tidas told the tale.


    ¡°When Lucas was a young man, he¡¯d saved my father¡¯s life and befriended him. Kings are not known for having many true friends, but Lucas proved himself one..¡±


    ¡°How?¡± Skye questioned impatiently.


    Tidasughed at his wife eagerness before saying; ¡°By unfriending him.. Moonie had a disagreement with my father over a game. My father was losing, which he rarely does, and used Lucas of cheating.¡±


    ¡°What did he do?¡± Petrie asked, curious.


    ¡°He told my father that he hadn¡¯t realized that the King of Alcon was a sore loser.. And that he knew babies that cried less,¡± Tidas replied while sipping on his dram with a smirk.


    Skye, Petrie, Ralph, and the two fairies all gawked at the lord. They couldn¡¯t believe he¡¯d said something like that to the king, and lived. Lucas smiled grandly, as if it were something to be proud of. Still confused about the nickname, Skye asked as much.


    Tidas smirked as he continued: ¡°It¡¯s safe to say that my father was not thrilled about what he¡¯d said, and had him assigned totrine duties for four months along the capital¡¯s walls.. But that¡¯s still not the best part.¡±


    ¡°About two months into his punishment, Lord Moonstone here, got outrageously drunk. The king was on his way out of the capital, and, well...¡± Tidas hesitated, looking at the subject of their discussion.


    Lucas fidgeted nervously when Skye looked at him. He was highly embarrassed for his daughter to learn of his youthful shenanigans. He didn¡¯t want to disappoint her now that they¡¯d begun to rebuild their rtionship. He looked at Tidas with a pleading expression, praying thed wouldn¡¯t word it as terribly as he usually did.


    ¡°He dropped trow and mooned the king as he passed through the gate,¡± Lidia stated, surprising everyone with her appearance and honest answer.


    Lucas¡¯ features lit up as his wife handed him a fresh bottle of his favorite whiskey. He looked at her lovingly before saying his thanks, and cing a kiss upon her cheek. Tidas pouted simrly to how Lucas just had. He looked to Skye¡¯s mother as he huffed before speaking.


    ¡°Aww! You stole the punch line! And here I was, trying to figure out a funny way to say it,¡± Tidas replied, feigning despondence.


    Skye looked at Lucas with shock at first. The fact that her stringent father did something so stupid andical sent her into a fit of hystericalughter. She held her sides as tears gathered in the corners of her eyes. Tidas and Lidia wereughing as well, but not the four others. They stared at Lucas with awe before Nics asked, ¡°The king must be quite fond of you not to have had your head removed on the spot!¡±


    Lucas smiled broadly before he said, ¡°Aye, Ima lucky man Magnus likes jokes. Otherwise we wouldn¡¯t be celebrating today..¡±


    ¡°What.. Haha! Could¡¯ve possessed you... Hahaha! To moon the bloody King?!¡± Skye had said while trying to rein herself in.


    Lucas opened his mouth to speak, but closed it beforehand. There really wasn¡¯t any excuse other than poor ones. He was drunk, angry, and sick of cleaning shit and piss all day. And those weren¡¯t feelings that one¡¯s actions should ever be based off of. All the lord could do was shrug at his daughter in his defense.


    ¡°Oh,e now! Don¡¯t act like yer perfect, Skye. Ima sure ye were a wee hell spawn as a child,¡± Petrie chimed in, feeling sorry for Skye¡¯s father.


    Before the bride could defend herself, Nics spoke up: ¡°Aye! She was a feisty wee scamp growing up. I got more stories of her terrorizing Tidas and running wild through the woods than I do years under my belt, haha!¡±


    Nics had be quite tipsy, and veered the conversation away from Lucas, much to his relief. Heughed often and kept a smile on his face most of the time. He told many stories of Skye and Tidas¡¯s recklessness as children. Petrie was surprised to learn that their childhoods were simr, in a small way. These two at least, weren¡¯t coddled as much as most southerners that he¡¯d met. But then again; conversations of substance with people one was robbing, were sparse.


    It wasn¡¯t a lifestyle Petrie had chosen, but there wasn¡¯t much in this world he wouldn¡¯t do for his mother and wee sister. They were all the family he had, and the n didn¡¯t exactly treat them well. He was the bastard of some southern nobleman who¡¯d raped his mother. It didn¡¯t bother him much when his stepfather would beat him after a few drinks. But when he turned on his mother and sister for trying to intervene; he¡¯d killed him without a regret.


    Murdoc had cleared him of any wrong-doing; knowing it was self defense. He was a strong, honorable man with no tolerance for mistreatments of family, or of the truly weak. Petrie looked up to him his whole life; hoping to be like him. But the n would shun his family, forcing them to fend for themselves once Petrie turned nine. They¡¯d be kinder at times, but as soon as Murdoc went raiding, the taunting and ridicule would start again.


    Now; Petrie was in a southern castle, at a fancy wedding, in fancy dress clothes. As he looked around the room, he noticed a lot of the people invited weremoners. Wealthy ones mostly, butmoners none the less. He was surprised to see that the prince would surround himself with people most royals saw as beneath them.


    Even though he hadn¡¯t known Skye and Tidas for very long; they hadn¡¯t treated him any differently than anyone else. He had even tried to kill them, but now thought of them as... friends. He was feeling quite tipsy due to the smoky whiskey Lucas had shared earlier. Petrie walked behind the happy couple, and draped an arm around each of their shoulders. He squeezed them in an attempted hug, but also did it for bnce.


    Tidas helped steady the oddly affectionate nomad as his brideughed. He¡¯d been quite snarky with Skye when they¡¯d first met, but she now knew it was just a gruff exterior. She was already thankful that she¡¯d spared him. Getting to know him more made Skye reevaluate her self-control when it came to her powers.


    Seeing the scowl forming on his wife¡¯s forehead; Tidas shrugged off Petrie and tilted Skye¡¯s face up to look at his. He smirked before saying; ¡°Out of your head, love. Your ce is here, with me,¡± then leaned in for a quick kiss.


    ¡°Ack! I think Ima in need of another drink!¡± Petrie yelled as he pointed towards Lucas, who sat talking with Ralph now; clutching his fresh whiskey bottle protectively.


    The party went on until long after the sun set. It was time for the newlyweds to head out for their weekend getaway. Torches lined a path leading from the door of the castle to a horse draw carriage. Skye was a little tipsier than she would¡¯ve liked, but Peggy saw to it. The old servant made sure to put a snack together for the couple during their ride.


    It was odd to Skye that Peggy wouldn¡¯t be with them. When she¡¯d asked why, Tidas would only say that he would act in Peggy¡¯s stead on their getaway. She wasn¡¯t sure he understood everything Peggy did for her, but he would learn soon enough. Skye smiled to herself at the thought of Tidas doing her hair for her.


    The couple said their goodbyes quickly, not wanting to drag it out. They would be back in a few days, and then the real work would begin. Skye hugged her parents, fighting the tears in her eyes she¡¯d felt silly for having. Tidas helped her into the carriage, then got in and closed the door. When the carriage pulled away, Skye waved out the window until the guests, friends, and family were out of sight.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46: Handsy


    ***This Chapter Contains Graphic Sexual Content And Language. Viewer Discretion Is Advised***


    After Tidas had closed the door to the carriage, Skye¡¯d stuck most of her upper body out the window to wave. She kept herself out even after her loved ones had faded into the distance. The cold night air felt good on her flushed skin. The whiskey had been stronger than she¡¯d expected, making her feel hot.


    The prince sat in a seat with his back towards the end of the carriage; staring at his wife¡¯s backside. Her posterior bounced and swayed with the bumpy ride of the carriage. Tidas didn¡¯t mind the view, but they were alone now.. And he wanted to do more than just look at her. After he knew the castle was out of view, Tidas leaned forward and lightly smacked his wife¡¯s ass.


    Skye lurched forward slightly in reaction, then pulled herself back inside the carriage. She both red and smiled at Tidas before taking a seat directly across from him. Tidas scoffed before he got up and sat beside her. The smile left her face as she said, ¡°I almost fell from the window just now! Why would I want ye to sit next to me?¡±


    Tidas barked augh before saying; ¡°I apologize.. I just couldn¡¯t help myself.¡±


    Skye scoffed as she folded her arms. She stared forward, trying to ignore the pleading look that her husband was giving her. He stretched his arm out along the top, back part of the seat; resting it behind his wife¡¯s neck. Tidas leaned back into the corner of the seat, trying to give her a little breathing room without leaving her side.


    Skye wasn¡¯t really irritated with him. It¡¯d suddenly hit her that this was the night she¡¯d finally give herself to Tidas, and it scared her momentarily. She was a virgin, but she was also familiar with with her husband; she loves him.. The fear she felt made no sense to her, so she shoved it deep down before saying; ¡°Ima sorry.. Ima more nervous than I thought I¡¯d be.¡±


    .....


    Tidas examined his wife as her hands fidgeted in herp. He felt bad for how nervous she was. Not knowing how else tofort her, the prince took the two steps to the other seat and grabbed the basket Peggy had left under it. When he held it up, arge smile stretched across Skye¡¯s face. It was kind of him to offer the weed distraction.


    Pulling back the top of the basket in the dimly lit carriage, they both swallowed at the savory sight. Two sandwiches: one made of the roasted chicken for Skye, and an oversized roast beef for Tidas. They had separate gravies thatplimented their respective meats. Underneath the sandwiches, inside a covered ss bowl that had been flipped upside down; were six strawberries that had been dipped in chocte. It was Skye¡¯s second favorite dessert, and in Peggy¡¯s mind; appropriate for the situation. As was the two mint leaves sitting off to the side of the bowl.


    They ate the sandwiches slowly, leaving an oddlyfortable silence between them. Their destination was just outside of Dragonhorn, so it would take a few hours to get there. Skye was happy they wouldn¡¯t reach their destination for a while, allowing her time to rx. Feeling sleepy, Skye began to sink into her seat as she finished her mint leaf. She was about to nod off when the ride became horribly bumpy.


    A pouch of water flopped over from where the basket had been. Tidas leaned down to get it, but was sent flying head first, into the adjacent seat cushion when the carriage hit a pothole. He¡¯d yelled; ¡°Oh shit!¡± Grunting loudly upon impact.


    He then mmed into the side of the carriage, opposite the door. Feeling like a tossed sack of potatoes; Tidas went to his knees and held onto the seat until they¡¯d passed the rough patch of road.


    When Skye saw him face-nt into the back of the seat, she¡¯dughed hard. She was stillughing as he crawled the couple steps over to her, not wanting to be tossed about again. Skye turned her body towards him, tucking one leg up and under herself. Once he took his seat, Tidas looked at his bride¡¯s reaction before shaking his head at her while smiling.


    He was slightly embarrassed, but Skye had seen him do far more embarrassing things; especially in their youth. It made him feel good to see herugh, even if it was at his expense. His wife was at ease now, and that¡¯s all that mattered to him.


    Skye was holding her full stomach as she¡¯d had her fit. Laughing so hard had caused her gut to ache slightly, making her almost double over. As she leaned forward, the carriage hit anotherrge pothole;unching Skye from her seat. She¡¯d ced her leg out for bnce and tried to pivot, but since her other leg had been tucked under her, it¡¯d caused her to fall forward at an angle. Making hernd straight into her husband¡¯sp.


    Tidas instantly caught Skye; taking her momentum head on. He¡¯d grunted with the impact, prompting his wife to look up at him worriedly. He looked down and grinned faintly before nodding. He¡¯d ced one hand on her shoulder, and the other on her arm to catch her before she¡¯d done her own face-nt.


    Skye shed a cheeky smile at her husband before attempting to sit up. Her left knee was on the seat while she stood on her right. She was bent over, and right in front of Tidas. Her unique smell of flowers and citrus invaded his nose, sending his other senses into overdrive. When she tried to go back to her seat, Tidas held her in ce.


    When Skye looked her husband in his eyes, she could see his hunger for her. It wasn¡¯t as intense as at their wedding, and especially not t the hollow. As the thought came to her, Tidas pulled Skye to himself. Losing her bnce, she had no choice but to let him pull her upper body so he could scoop her legs out from under her. Then the prince finally ced her on hisp.


    Skye could hear her own heartbeat pounding in her chest as she looked up at her husband. Fear poked at the back of her mind, but it was ovee by the memories induced by Tidas¡¯ smell and touch. She closed her eyes and began to remember the time they¡¯d spent in their hollow.


    The way his hands had felt on her bared skin.. The way he¡¯d nipped and yed with her breasts.. The way she¡¯d felt when he¡¯d rubbed her most sensitive ce..


    Tidas felt her heartbeat quicken, and her breathing be unstable. A sweet mint smell crept into his nose from her breath; making him wonder if that¡¯s how her kisses would taste. Unable to stop himself, Tidas cupped his wife¡¯s cheek tenderly.


    Skye opened her eyes, but only halfway. The anxiety and fear she¡¯d showed earlier was gone. Tidas could only see smoldering desire in them now. The prince had decided that he would wait to take his wife, at least until they reached their lodgings. But that didn¡¯t mean they couldn¡¯t build their fervor for each other in the meantime..


    Tidas leaned in lightly and kissed his bride. Skye leaned in, gripping his vest for bnce. The prince removed his hand from her face, ced it on her back, and scooted to the other side. He did it so Skye could lean against the carriage wall as he sat on the seat with her in hisp; her legs up on the seat. He pulled his arms out from behind and under her, and cupped her cheek with his left hand before he spoke.


    ¡°I will not let our first time be in a carriage, Skye. But we may do simr things to what we did in the hollow for now. As long as I have your permission..¡±


    Skye smiled gently at her husband. Even now, when he had every right to her body; he still considered her feelings. The sandwich from earlier had nearly sobered her uppletely. With her mind clear and her heart full; she said; ¡°This will be thest time ye ask me that silly question, husband. I want you... And ye have my full permission to have yer way with me. All I ask is that ye be gentle.¡±


    Tidas beamed at his sweet wife. He knew how she felt, but he wanted to hear it.. That the heavenly goddess sitting in hisp wanted him as much as he did her. It was a vein thought, he knew. But he also wanted to make sure she understood what it was he meant.


    ¡°I will, I promise... Are you still interested in learning, my sweet Skye? Or would you simply like to be spoiled for now?¡± Tidas asked with a devilish smirk; expecting her to choose to be spoiled.


    Skye looked at her husband in confusion before it dawned on her. She smiled innocently before replying; ¡°No.. I-I want to make you feel good, too.. Will ye.. Will ye teach me how?¡±


    Tidas grinned at his wife before looking up at the ceiling. He couldn¡¯t believe how sensual those five little words were. The prince could feel his lust rising as his member did. He stared at Skye¡¯s mouth before licking his lips and asking, ¡°Would you like to go first, or learn first?¡±


    Skye put the tip of her thumb to her lips and bit the tip lightly in contemtion. The action nearly caused Tidas to decide for her. His breathing had be irregr as he waited for his wife¡¯s response with bated breath.


    ¡°Well... Ye have already pleased me once. It¡¯s only fair that I return the favor first,¡± Skye replied as she gave Tidas a serious look.


    ¡°Are you sure? You don¡¯t have to, Skye. Most women find it unpleasant,¡± Tidas said honestly.


    ¡°Is it painful?¡± Skye voice had a touch of rm in it as she asked.


    Tidas chuckled before he replied; ¡°No, ¡¯tis not painful. I would have you take me into your mouth, and have you suckle and lick upon me. I will teach you what I like.¡±


    Skye¡¯s eyes bulged at Tidas¡¯nguage. She had no idea women could do such a thing to a man! As far as she knew, there was only one ce a man put his manhood. It was a surprising concept, and Skye was eager to see what kind of expressions Tidas would make.


    Skye smiled as she bit the tip of her thumb again. She scooted off of her husband¡¯sp, and onto the seat next to him. While looking at the bulge in his pants, she reacted over and grabbed Tidas by his cock. He stifled a moan as he looked to his wife expectantly. Grinning seductively, Skye replied; ¡°I¡¯d like ye to teach me first, if that¡¯s alright with ye?¡±


    Smiling broadly; the prince nodded, then locked eyes with his wife before saying: ¡°Alright, but you¡¯ll need to be on your knees directly in front of me.¡±


    Skye moved to the floor of the carriage. She tucked the folds of her dress under her knees for extra padding. After she¡¯d situated herself, Tidas began to undo his pants. The moment his second button came undone, his manhood popped out; causing a gasp to escape his wife¡¯s lips..

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47: Explorer


    ***WARNING: This Chapter Has Extremely Descriptive And Graphic Sexual Content. Viewer Discretion Is Advised***


    Skye stared with wide eyes at the thing in front of her. ¡®It¡¯s longer and thicker than I thought it¡¯d be. And why¡¯s it so... So veiny?! Haha! The top looks like a mushroom! Whoa! What are those things?! They look like... hairy potatoes? What¡¯s that about?¡¯


    Skye¡¯s mind raced as she examined her husband¡¯s set of family jewels. Tidas felt a bit awkward as his innocent wife gawked and asionally giggled at his parts. When she went to touch his balls, he¡¯d grabbed her hand abruptly. Before she misunderstood, Tidas said; ¡°That¡¯d be the most delicate part of a man, my sweet.. Be gentle in your inspection please..¡±


    Skye nodded her understanding, then reached for her husband¡¯s member instead. As she ran her left index finger down it gently, Tidas sucked in sharply. His reaction brought a wicked smiled to her lips before she trailed her finger down his shaft, then along the seam of his jewels. Her prince groaned as he looked up to the ceiling.


    Tidas felt like he was straddling heaven and hell. Her touch caused shockwaves of fire and need to surge throughout his body. He so badly wanted to take her, but Tidas knew now wasn¡¯t the time. He would teach her what to do to give him release, and then he would let her moans of pleasure direct his tongue¡¯s actions. The prince very much looked forward to discovering his wife¡¯s secrets, but would enjoy her affections to their fullest first.


    As Skye became more brazen, she¡¯d wrapped her thumb, index, and middle fingers around Tidas¡¯ hard length. When she nced up to her husband to make sure it was alright, the look in his eyes nearly took her breath away. The intensity of his lust reflected in them, causing a shiver to run up her spine. Skye had never seen Tidas look at her in such a way, and it caused a familiar ache between her legs. With a sultry smile she wasn¡¯t even aware of having, Skye asked; ¡°How do I make you feel good, husband?¡±


    Barely able to contain himself, Tidas swallowed hard before speaking in a husky tone; ¡°I want you to lick the tip of my cock while gently running your hand up and down, how it is now..¡±


    .....


    Skye nodded, and used the tip of her tongue to do an exploratory lick of his manhood. She ran it along the indent that made his top look like a mushroom, while gently dragging her hand up and down his shaftzily.


    Tidas gasped at the feel of her warm, wet tongue and her soft, delicate hand moving on him. He strained his hips out of instinct, encouraging Skye to take his tippletely into her mouth. He moaned out loud as she flicked at his head with her tongue and kept her hand going at a slow, but steady pace. When she suckled on him, his hand moved to the back of her head instinctually.


    The throbbing between Skye¡¯s legs intensified every time Tidas made a sound. The feel of his fingers entwining in her hair made her want to take in more of him. In one swift motion; Skye rxed her throat, and took him in until he hit the back of her throat. As she came down, she¡¯d reached up with her other hand and gently cupped his sack.


    Tidas nearly came right there and then, but he wasn¡¯t ready yet. He wanted to enjoy his adventurous wee wife a little longer before he returned her affections. The fact that she was an innocent was bing hard to believe. Her hands and mouth were much more skilled than they ought to be, but the prince knew Skye was the faithful type. She just so happened to have a knack for pleasure. Looking at her now; it would¡¯ve been a tragedy if she wouldn¡¯t have turned out to be a sensual person.


    Seeing how Tidas was reacting, Skye kept going. She began to tenderly massage his balls while still using her hand in front of her mouth. She added a little pressure to her grip, eliciting another moan from her husband. He gripped her hair as she¡¯d begun to move her head quicker. In a guttural voice he said; ¡°I¡¯m going to cum, Skye. I¡¯ll release into your mouth.. I want you to swallow it.¡±


    His wife gave a throaty ¡®aye¡¯, before moving a little faster and applying a little more pressure with her hands. She was making his mind dizzy and his legs shake with each dip of her head. Tidas grunted with her efforts; feeling his lust building. His breathing had be loud and ragged as his beautiful wife worked her wonderful mouth and tongue in unison with her hands.


    Skye was a little relieved he was almost done. Her neck and jaw were beginning to hurt, but she refused to say anything about it. Tidas had given her so much just by living. He never asked anything of her, or did anything that made her ufortable. He¡¯d even tried to sacrifice himself to save her. A little difort wasn¡¯t anythingpared to her determination to give him a fraction of the happiness he gave her daily. The wetness between her legs indicated that she¡¯d been enjoying the act herself, or at least Tidas¡¯ reactions; she wasn¡¯t sure.


    Skye used the tip of her tongue to flick at his head every time she reached the top of his shaft. She could feel him pulsing within her mouth, getting harder and harder until he cried out; flooding his wife¡¯s mouth with his juices. Skye choked as the salty liquid hit the back of her throat with force. Tidas had held her head in ce out of instinct; forcing her to take it all, and swallow it to breath.


    Tidas was breathing hard as he released his wife¡¯s hair. Skye red at him before she crossed her arms. Tidas was drained, but still noticed the angry look. He sat up straight, then put himself away before apologizing.


    ¡°Forgive me, Skye... I will offer you no excuses.. All I can say is I¡¯m sorry... But you just felt So fucking good..¡± Tidas spoke in between breaths.


    Skye wanted to be angry.. But she was pretty sure that there was a mark on her husband¡¯s shoulder that proved she could understand where he wasing from. She¡¯d bit down on him in her efforts to muffle herself at their hollow. Wanting to be fair to her husband, Skye unfolded her arms and sighed in defeat.


    The water pouch was still on the floor of the carriage. Wanting to rinse her mouth of Tidas¡¯ salty taste, Skye partially crawled over to get the pouch. She then grabbed the basket that¡¯d been knocked over in themotion earlier. Skye gulped some of the water, then took the other mint leaf meant for Tidas.


    As Skye scurried about him, Tidas collected himself then asked his wife for the water. After a few drinks, the prince turned back to Skye. Without a word; he scooped her up off the floor, and ced her in the spot he¡¯d just been sitting.


    ¡°A little warnin¡¯ woulda been nice!¡± Skye chided with a slightly amused expression.


    ¡°I thought I wasn¡¯t supposed to ask silly questions anymore?¡± Tidas retorted.


    Skye giggled at his wordy before correcting him: ¡°I said not to ask my permission for affection anymore.. I said nothing about literally sweepin¡¯ me off me feet.¡±


    Tidasughed at his witty wife before replying; ¡°Well, my sweet.. Can they not go hand in hand on asion?¡±


    Tidas moved to the floor where Skye had been. He spread her legs apart, causing her pulse to quicken again. He scooted up against his wife and the seat while still on his knees before taking her lips in a passionate kiss. He pulled at the back of her dress; untying the knot. He loosened the strings like he had in the hollow, then leaned her back to rest against the seat; still kissing her while he¡¯d worked.


    Tidas went to the lobe of her ear and nibbled. His wife sighed as he trailed kisses down her jawline and neck. Skye put her left hand onto the back of his head, running her fingers through his soft hair. She then ced her right hand on his left shoulder, giving him better ess to her neck.


    Once he had reached the base of Skye¡¯s throat, he¡¯d begun kissing the tops of her breasts. She muffled a moan by biting her lower lip as her husband stuck his index finger in the lining of her dress, and forced it between her breasts. He slid his finger up and down a moment. Brushing against her nips before slowly pulling down on her front; exposing her chestpletely.


    Skye truly did look like a goddess of love as the moonlight filtered in. Tidas leaned back slightly to look at the soft, luminous orbs. Cupping one in his right hand, he gently massaged it a moment before pinching her erect nipple lightly.


    Skye sucked in a quick breath at the sensation. She looked to her husband¡¯s face and shivered at the mischievous grin that tugged at his lips. Before she could say anything; Tidas locked his mouth over the other taunt nipple and suckled greedily upon it.


    Skye¡¯s thoughts fogged as her body responded to her husband. She arched her back and wrapped her legs around his hips. cing the tip between his teeth, Tidas lightly bit down on his wife¡¯s nipple. She moaned without restraint, not caring if the driver heard them anymore. It was their honeymoon, after all. And stifling herself would¡¯ve been impossible anyway.


    While wriggling her hips against her husband, even through her dress; Skye could tell Tidas was hard again. It surprised her that he could be ready again so soon, but the thought was lost as her husband switched his mouth to her other breast. The aching between her legs was beyond painful now. As she ground her hips against him, the only words that she managed to get out were: ¡°Tidas... Please...¡±


    The need in his sweet wife¡¯s voice nearly sent him over the edge. All he would¡¯ve had to do was pull up her dress, and down his pants. She sat at the perfect height for him to be able to bury himself deep within her. Her grinding only made matters worse; making it very difficult to pull away from her to speak.


    When disappointment begun to cover Skye¡¯s face, Tidas smiled and said; ¡°I told you, wife: I will not take you in this carriage. But I will return the relief you gave me earlier...¡±


    ¡°Like at the hollow?¡± Skye asked innocently.


    Tidas chuckled lightly before he replied; Kind of, but Much better than that..¡±

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48: First Taste


    ***WARNING: This Chapter Has Extremely Descriptive And Graphic Sexual Content. Viewer Discretion Is Advised***


    While lifting the bottom of her dress, Tidas watched his beloved contemte his meaning. It was adorable; the look she¡¯d get when thinking hard about something. But Tidas didn¡¯t want her thinking right now, he wanted Skye moaning. To see her in the throes of passion again, like how she¡¯d been at the hollow.


    Tidas rolled up his wife¡¯s dress and ran his hands slowly up the inside of her legs. The sensation sent waves of heat and need throughout her body. When he reached the top of her thighs, he massaged where her hips met her legs. After a moment; his fingers slipped inside the lining of her underwear.


    While tugging at them, Tidas said; ¡°Lift your ass for me a little, wife.¡±


    Skyeplied; allowing him to slip her white,cy undergarment down and off. Tidas tossed them onto the seat next to Skye before he turned his attention back to his wife. Her dress had unfurled slightly, obscuring his view.


    Feeling self conscious; Skye put her legs together. He hadn¡¯t needed to look at her when they were at the hollow. For some reason, the idea of him looking straight at her embarrassed her greatly. She wasn¡¯t ready for Tidas to see her... there! When he¡¯d put his hands on her knees to part them, she¡¯d resisted.


    The prince looked to his beguiling wife with a grin before he said; ¡°Fair is fair, my love.¡±


    .....


    With Tidas¡¯ words: it¡¯d finally clicked. He was going to do to her what Skye¡¯d just done to him. The realization shocked her enough to make her forget to keep her legs mped shut. She tried to close them again, but her husband was too quick and strong. He spread her, exposing her most secret area.


    Skye looked to her husband with wide eyes. She was going to yell at him, but became distracted. Tidas had leaned against her like before and kissed her hungerly. She¡¯d exhaled harshly when his clothes came into contact with her exposeddy bits. She moaned into the kiss as his right hand began to toy with her left nipple. He broke away from the kiss to look his wife in her eyes with a devilish smirk. He then gently ran his left index and middle finger up and down the tuff of hair between her legs.


    As Skye inhaled sharply, Tidas said; ¡°I know you said not to ask, but I¡¯m asking, my sweet... Do you want me to give you what you crave?¡±


    Looking at him through hooded eyes, Skye replied in a strained tone; ¡°Yes-Yes Please... M-Make me feel good..¡±


    Tidas kissed his wife passionately again before breaking away to explore her. He leaned back and down, but sucked in a quick breath at what he saw. Skye had groomed herself neatly; trimming her bush to be short, and into a heart shape. The golden curls were soft to his touch, and parted nicely; giving him a small peek at her hidden jewel. The wetness her saw nearly dripping from her made him ache with need again.


    Skye arched her back at her husband¡¯s soft caresses. She straightened one leg while bending her toes. Her hands gripped the edge of the seat as her breathing be louder and uneven. When his index and middle fingers slipped inside of her slit she¡¯d gasped, then immediately tried to cover her mouth with her left hand.


    The prince swallowed hard as he teased his wife with his fingers. He yed with her lips near her entry, then slid them up to probe her jewel. Skye squirmed in her seat, making little noises every few strokes. He smiled rakishly before asking; ¡°Does it feel good, my love?¡±


    ¡°Mmmm, Yes... Please.. More, Tidas..¡± Skye had ced her pointer finger on her lips horizontally as she¡¯d spoken.


    The ability to restrain himself was slowly fading. Tidas stared at the beauty that was his wife. Her hair was tousled and her eyes were clouded with lust. Her nipples were perked on her bared breasts, and the way her finger sat in her mouth only added to her enticement. Before he could do something regretful; Tidas bent down to be face to face with his wife¡¯s groin. He spread her lips, and he lightly flicked at her jewel.


    Skye cried out at the exquisite sensation brought on by her husband¡¯s tongue. After he poked and prodded a few minutes, he slid it down by her entry. She wiggled, but her moans had decreased. When he worked his way back up to her jewel, her cries filled the carriage again.


    Thinking he understood; Tidas spread her lips further, and used his other hand to pull up at the top. When he did this, the jewel revealed a tiny bud. When he lightly licked at it, Skye gasped loudly as her whole body tensed. Knowing he found the sweet spot; Tidas began to flick at it mercilessly with his skilled tongue.


    It felt like electric currents were shooting through her body, straight to Skye¡¯s core. She bucked her hips wildly; causing Tidas to use his arms and elbows to keep her in ce. She entwined her fingers through his hair and gripped it tightly. He pulled tighter on her skin, exposing more of her bud; leading Tidas to suckle on it.


    Skye screamed out her husband¡¯s name as she hit her climax. Stars exploded into colors behind her closed eyes as her husband sent her to paradise. She smashed his face against her, making him intensify his efforts. She straightened both her legs, then curled her toes as her whole body convulsed.


    Tidas had heard her crest; making him grin cockily as he worked. He was positive the coachman heard her as well, but it didn¡¯t matter. Skye¡¯s body went limp as all her lust drained from her. Tidas looked up at his disheveled wife with a knowing smile. Even though he had only one night of personal experience; he knew Skye woulde to be an excellent lover.


    All the knowledge Tidas had was gained through his years of campfire stories with his fellow soldiers. Whenever the fact that he was betrothed came up, he always got the same reaction: conflicting advice from the men and women. Most of the men suggested getting straight to the deed with little to no forey. This had caused every female soldier within ear shot to scoff.


    Their advise was usually the same: forey is vital to the woman, and that the clit was the most important part to stimte. Techniques varied, but most kept to the same principle. From the look of satisfaction on his wife¡¯s face; Tidas felt safe assuming that listening to the women had been the smarter choice. Which made since; asking the source and all.


    Skye slumped in her seat as every muscle in her body felt drained. Tidas stood up, dusted off his knees and lower legs, then sat next to his exhausted wife. She turned her head to him, but her eyes stayed closed. Azy smile stretched across her blissful face before she said; ¡°We must do that againter..¡±


    Tidas burst out inughter at his insatiable wife. Thess didn¡¯t even have her eyes open, and she was already making ns. The prince grinned ear to ear, once he¡¯d calmed himself. ¡®What am I to do with this little vixen I¡¯ve married?¡¯ The thought caused his smile to soften as he pulled up the top up on his sleepy bride¡¯s dress.


    ¡°Mmmm...¡± Skye mumbled at the warmth of his hand against her chilled flesh.


    The temperature outside had dropped considerably since they¡¯d set out. The moon hung high in the night sky as Tidas pulled his exhausted wee wife into his arms. He leaned her forward enough to tighten her strings so she wouldn¡¯t pop out of her dress while she slept.


    The prince adjusted himself before he¡¯d scooted down in the seat, ced his head against Skye¡¯s, and begun to nod off. He felt some difort, but it wasn¡¯t nearly as bad as it¡¯d been at the hollow. The release Skye had given him was enough to sate him; for now. As Tidas slipped into the darkness, he inhaled her sweet scent and smiled; imagining all he would do to her once they reached their destination.


    The carriage came to bumpy halt; jolting Tidas and Skye awake. They¡¯d been sleeping for almost two hours, and did not appreciate the rude awakening. The air inside the carriage was cold now, and Skye openly shivered. Tidas wished he¡¯d grabbed his overcoat from the reception area, but they wouldn¡¯t be cold for long.


    The coachman opened the door, bowing to the prince as he¡¯d stepped out. Tidas nodded at the middle aged man with a smile in thanks before extending his hand to his wife. As Skye stepped out of the carriage, the coachman turned beet red and gaped at her before bowing low. She was the most beautiful woman he¡¯d ever seen. And the noises he¡¯d heard made it hard to look at her.


    Not noticing the man¡¯s awkwardness; Skye looked about at her surroundings. She could tell there was a sign, but it was too dark to read. Looking past it to the left, she could see lights from a small cottage just down a thin, narrow road. It wasn¡¯t long, but with how cold it was, Skye wasn¡¯t thrilled about having to walk. She didn¡¯tin, though. She understood that there was no way for the carriage to make it down the road, let alone back.


    After tipping the man generously and instructing him to return tomorrow at two o¡¯clock, Tidas turned to his wife. She was visibly shaking from the cold as she stood looking around. Walking up behind her; the prince scooped her up into his arms to carry her bridal style. Too tired toin about it; Skye snuggled against her husband.


    Tidas kissed the top of her head as he grinned to himself. Skye was so small and sweet in his arms as she sighed out of contentment. As he walked down the narrow path, the prince decided to wait until tomorrow to have his way with his wee wife. They hadn¡¯t exactly slept much the past forty-eight hours, and he could tell how fatigued she was.


    Once he was only a few feet from the door, a man in his mid-thirties opened it. He weed the prince quietly; seeing the gorgeous woman asleep in his arms. After inviting them in to the warm, cozy cottage; he quickly exined the few things the couple needed to know, then left out the front door.


    Tidasid his sleeping wife on the oversized bed, on her side. He untied her dress properly, then stripped her slowly; trying not to wake her. Once he¡¯d finished, Tidas stared in awe at the perfection of his wife¡¯s body. For Skye truly was the most alluring woman he¡¯d ever seen.


    After admiring what was his a few moments, Tidas covered her up. She sighed and rolled over, shing a small smile as she dreamed. The prince grinned, then undressed and crawled into bed with his wife. He¡¯d scooted up against her backside, and wrapped his arm around her. After burying his face in her hair and inhaling, He used his hand to move her hair to kiss her neck. And fell into a deep, much needed sleep.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49: Bated Breath


    *** WARNING: This Chapter Has Descriptive And Graphic Sexual Content. Viewer Discretion Is Advised***


    Warmth enveloped Skye as she awoke to the chirpy noises of birds outside an unfamiliar window. It took her a moment to remember her night, and why arge arm was wrapped around her. She smiled to herself before looking around the room she was in.


    The walls were a yellowish-white color, with little hand-painted, bright yellow flowers along the boarders of the ceiling. The wooden floor was a light brown color with arge, rounded, yellowish-colored carpet thatid in front of a loveseat by arge bay window. The front door and the big window were on the same wall.


    Another wall had a table with two chairs set against it that matched the floor, the nightstands, and the doors. She assumed the door was for the closet, but would have to investigate to know for sure. When she went to roll over to view the other side of the room, a warm mass attached to the arm around her stopped her.


    Turning her head slightly, Skye could see her husband sleeping soundly behind her. The memories of the carriage ride suddenly came to her, causing her to turn away as she blushed brightly. She raised her avable hand and facepalmed, trying to get her mind out of the gutter.


    Her fidgeting in bed had disturbed her prince; provoking a husky grunt. An involuntary smile spread across her lips as his moans fromst night began to fill her head. How he¡¯d gripped at her head;cing his fingers through her hair. The way his leg muscles tightened when her mouth did around his manhood.


    When her mind¡¯s eye turned towards the scenes of himpping at her, Skye¡¯s heart beat became erratic. A familiar tingling sensation began to build between her legs again. As her breathing becamebored, she focused on calming herself. She tried, at least; until she felt Tidas¡¯ hard member pressing against her backside.


    .....


    Slowly turning around to face her husband, Skye studied his features up close. His long, dark eyshes were thick and his eyebrows were naturally shaped. His jawline was perfectly sculpted, and his neck was strong, but not bulky. A light shadow of stubble was beginning to cover his lower face and throat.


    Unable to stop herself, Skye ran her fingertips along Tidas¡¯ jaw. She liked the feel of his stubble, and gave a small smile due to it. He furrowed his brows before slowly opening his eyes. The moment he¡¯d focused enough to see her, the prince smiled and said, ¡°Good morning, wife.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, husband..¡± Skye replied as she beamed at him in return.


    Tidas couldn¡¯t stop smiling. He¡¯d dreamed for years of being able to wake up to Skye and say that. He squeezed her tight after slipping his other arm out from under the pillow, and then kissed her sweetly. Her eyes had a haze to them that Tidas hadn¡¯t seen before. The gaze resembled how she¡¯d looked at him in the carriagest night, but not nearly as intense.


    Feeling his manhood stir, the prince began an internal struggle with himself. Skye was emotionally ready for their coupling now, but not physically. Tidas knew she needed to eat and bathe first, but his wife seemed to have other ns.


    Skye threw her leg over his hip area; aligning their private parts like puzzle pieces about to interlock. She pressed her warm, naked body almost flush against his. Making a particr point to push her breasts into him provocatively. Tidas gave a low growl sound, sending a shiver down Skye¡¯s back.


    ¡°Mmmm... Ima thinkin¡¯ it¡¯s time we continued..¡± Skye¡¯s sultry voice caused his cock muscles to flex.


    Feeling him move sent another shiver through her body. He was right at her entry; all Tidas needed to do was position and push in. When Skye wiggled her lower half, she¡¯d ground down on his member a little. Tidas released his hold on her and pulled back.


    Skye looked at him with confusion and hurt as he said, ¡°As much as I want to right nowss, we can¡¯t. We need to eat and bathe, or we¡¯ll be useless the rest of the day.. And I have ns for youter that I will not budge on.¡±


    Frustration and anger were written all over Skye¡¯s face. She was beyond ready for her husband in every way, but he wanted to wait. It was sweet at first, but now her irritation was more than she could take. A yearning for him she didn¡¯t fully understand had been building up since their moment in the hollow. And Skye was at her breaking point.


    ¡°What do ye mean, ¡®wait¡¯?! Ima right here! The only thing Ima hungry for right now is you, ye fool! Why do ye keep denying me? Do ye not want-¡±


    Before Skye could finish her rant, Tidas was on top of her, pinning her down. She looked to her husband¡¯s face for an answer to his actions, but what she saw there only intensified her shock. The primal, hungry eyes that stared back at her made her gasp. He clenched his teeth, and his breathing was heavy and irregr. Skye¡¯s heart felt like it was going to explode from her chest when her husband said, ¡°Don¡¯t tempt me, wife.. If I take you now, we really won¡¯t be leaving this bed for the rest of the day...¡±


    Skye shuddered at the intensity in her husband¡¯s voice. Although it scared her a wee bit; his tone was deep and filled with his need. His muscles were tense all over as he struggled to hold himself in ce above his wife. They stared at each other a while before Tidas gritted his teeth again, then rolled off of her; standing up on the side closest to the front door.


    His resolve was weakening with every breath she took. Skye¡¯s body had felt so soft and supple under him. It took all he had not to drive himself deeply into her willing heat. ¡®The woman¡¯s still a virgin! How can she be so damn seductive with hardly an idea as to what she even wants?! If she would¡¯ve grabbed me, it would¡¯ve been over...¡¯


    The thought echoed in the prince¡¯s mind as Skye stared at him. She was about to start screaming her frustrations at him, but arge growl from her stomach stopped her in her tracks. Tidas whipped his head back to look at her with a cocky smile. She wrapped her arms around her stomach before saying, ¡°That... That was involuntary! ¡®Tis not food Ima wantin¡¯, damn it!¡±


    ¡°But your body does. And if we want to enjoy ourselves longer than a couple hours, then we both need to eat, my love. And not just.. meat,¡± Tidas finished with a gesture to his manhood.


    ¡°Meat? What are ye talkin¡¯ about? Do we have bacon?¡± Skye¡¯s expression was pure innocence as she replied.


    Tidas¡¯ughter echoed in the room before he said, ¡°Wrong kind of meat, my love. But I¡¯ll show you the difference, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Skye shrugged her shoulders before she huffed loudly in frustration. ¡®Why does he keep denyin¡¯ me?! I see he wants me, so what the Bloody Hell?! Is he tryin¡¯ to drive me mad?! Ack! Whatever! I¡¯ll just have to do the same!¡¯


    Skye got up without another word. She walked towards what she¡¯d assumed correctly, was the closet. After a moment to relieve herself, she emerged with a disinterested look and said; ¡°So where¡¯s this food ye spoke of?¡±


    In truth; Tidas had woken up an hour or so before Skye had. He¡¯d fallen back asleep, but not until all his preparations had been made. He¡¯d awoken to the gatekeeper lightly tapping at the back door with their breakfast in tow. After throwing his pants on; the man helped Tidas put it away. He¡¯d made it a point to keep his vision low as not to look at or disturb the young woman still sleeping.


    A small kitchen was attached by a door to the wall Skye hadn¡¯t been able to look at yet. It had most of what one would find in any other; except for storage. The wall that the door was attached to had cupboards for food and a handful of dishes. It also had thin counters on either side of the door, below the cupboards for preparation. It was a snug cottage, but charming.


    After cing the food in their appropriate ces, the gatekeeper had left. The smell had been too tempting, so Tidas had eaten some of the fresh bread with strawberry jam spread on it. After his small snack, he¡¯d removed his pants again, and returned to bed.


    The prince smirked at his wife before walking over to the cupboards. As he pulled the food out and set it on the counters, Skye gaped at him. The food was obviously fresh from the smell and look. Baffled, she asked how, so Tidas exined. When he finished, Skye asked; ¡°So ye had no hand in the preparations?¡±


    ¡°Haha! No, my sweet. The only two things I know how to make well are coffee and campfire food. Which basically means I can cook things over an open fire without burning it,¡± Tidas smiled as he talked and exined; moving their food to the table at the same time.


    There was over half a loaf of bread with strawberry and blueberry jams. Slices of ham, cheese, and half a dozen hard-boiled eggs with a hondaise sauce on the side to pair were also present. Skye¡¯s mouth watered as she helped move the food. She hadn¡¯t realized how hungry she¡¯d been until then. But Tidas had; it both warmed her heart, and irritated her.


    As he put thest te on the table, Skye embraced him tightly. It annoyed her that he¡¯d been right, but that was just her pride talking. That he understood her so well, even after their few years apart, mattered more to her. As she squeezed him, she muttered, ¡°Ima sorry.. Thank you..¡±


    Tidas was surprised by his usually fiery wife. When they were younger, she wouldn¡¯t have acknowledged her misunderstanding. Her pride wouldn¡¯t have let her. He smiled softly at her before saying; ¡°It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t feel as you do, my love..¡±


    ¡°I want you, but I won¡¯t be satisfied with just once..¡± Tidas tilted her head up by her chin to look into his eyes; ¡°I n to have my way with you several times, Skye. And you¡¯ll need your strength for that..¡±


    Goosebumps broke out over her entire body at her husband¡¯s words. Skye heard the yearn in his voice; it felt even stronger than hers. The amount of restraint he¡¯d shown was mind boggling to her, especially since she kept intentionally baiting him. Even now as they both stood in front of their meal, she was pressing herself against him in attempted seduction.


    Skye sighed longingly before breaking her hold. If Tidas could show such reframe, then she could at least be a little more understanding. And based on what he just said; he¡¯d nned on spending the day making it up to her anyways..


    ¡°I understand, husband... Just don¡¯t be makin¡¯ me wait too much longer. ¡®Tis painful for women as well, when no release can be had,¡± Skye stated as she walked towards the bed.


    Grabbing the sheet, Skye wrapped it around herself beforeing back to the table; much to Tidas¡¯ relief. His beautiful wife was far too distracting in her natural state. Not to mention her tricks were ten times more effective when she was naked. If she had continued to press herself against him much longer, his willpower would¡¯ve lost to his lust.


    The newlyweds sat and ate in amiable silence. Once they had their fill, Tidas stood up to put his pants back on. When Skye questioned what he was doing with a harsh tone, Tidas lifted his arms up in a defensive manner and replied; ¡°I¡¯m just going to fill the tub, sweetheart.. Don¡¯t hurt me.¡±


    Skye huffed as she grabbed a cup of water and gulped it down. After setting it down, she wiped her lip and stood. She sauntered over to her husband, stood before him, and smiled before speaking.


    ¡°I will agree to it, but I suggest we wash quickly..¡± Skye reached down and grabbed her husband¡¯s manhood then said, ¡°Because I¡¯m Not waitin¡¯ much longer...¡±

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50: Climax


    *** WARNING: This Chapter Has Extremely Descriptive And Graphic Sexual Content. Viewer Discretion Is Advised***


    After Tidas had heated the water to near boiling, he carried the heavy basins in two at a time, will little effort. He was clearly using his magic to make the process easier. It made Skye grin as she said; ¡°If I had a fire trait instead of Earth, then I could heat the water in the actual tub.¡±


    As her husband finished pouring the final basin in, he chuckled and said; ¡°That would be convenient, but I thought you liked your Earth magic?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I do. I prefer it to fire, actually; much more practical. It was just a thought.. Oh! What if I got fire too? That would be amazin!¡± Skye smiled brightly at the thought of gaining another trait.


    Tidas gave Skye a subtle re at her words. The fact that she already had three was crazy enough to him. Everyone from nobles, to entire kingdoms woulde to covet Skye for her power and beauty. The idea of his wife wielding even more was frightening to him. Especially when one took into ount her temper..


    Not wanting to discuss the topic, Tidas distracted his wife by removing his pants. She¡¯d instantly stopped talking and smirked, knowing what he was up to. It didn¡¯t bother her, though. Getting him naked and into the tub was more important to her now. His re hadn¡¯t gone unnoticed, but Skye was more interested in what came after the bath than their current conversation.


    Dropping the sheet, Skye took the few steps over to the tub. Tidas watched her as she slowly lowered herself into the steaming water. A sigh of rxation escaped her as she sat a moment before scooting forward to allow her husband enough room to get in with her. He smiled before climbing in, and positioning his long legs around her sides so he could fit. Tidas then pulled his wife against his chest and sighed in contentment.


    .....


    They sat in the water a few uncounted minutes infortable silence before Tidas offered to scrub his wife¡¯s back. Skye nodded as her nerves heightened at the prospect of Tidas¡¯ impending touch. She pulled her hair up and around her shoulder while regretting not having a tie for it. He ran the soapy rag up and down with his left hand slowly. Applying a pleasant amount of pressure as he did so.


    Skye had pulled her legs up to give herself better stability as her husband scrubbed. When he¡¯d begun to scrub lower; Tidas leaned forward and kissed his wife¡¯s exposed neck. She murmured in pleasure as he kissed her down to her shoulder, then back up her neck. Once he¡¯d gone as low as he could, Tidas had Skye lean back against his chest again so he could wash her front. She flipped her hair back after he¡¯d rinsed her, then she restedfortably against her husband.


    Starting with her shoulders and corbone; the prince scrubbed in small, rounded strokes. He could feel her heartbeat picking up in pace, and hear her breathing be heftier. As he moved the rag down by her breasts, he paused a moment before slowly dragging the cloth between her peaks. Once at the base of them, he leisurely encircled her breasts one at a time, with the soapy washcloth.


    Tidas worked the rag in a spiral motion up her mound until only her nipple was left to clean. He had the washcloth unfurl over her breast, then lightly pinched her nip as he pulled the cloth up and off. He repeated the process with her other breast, then slowly scrubbed back and forth across and down her belly.


    Skye had been wiggling against her husband the entire time he¡¯d been teasing her. She could feel his hard member against her backside, and focused on pressing against him there. Thess had used her feet to push against the tub¡¯s wall, creating a more targeted pressure. He grunted at her targeted efforts as she squirmed against him with her ass.


    In retaliation: Tidas brought up his right arm, and began to fondle his wife¡¯s right breast. At the same time, he released the washcloth, leaned into her backside as much as he could, and began to rub at her submerged jewel. Skye moaned loudly at the sudden rush of pleasure her husband was giving her. She brought her arms up to wrap around his neck; giving him better ess to her body.


    Tidas reveled in Skye¡¯s reactions. Her body twisted and bucked as he yed with her. Her pink little nipples were taunt, and her wet body glistened in the light. The cries of ecstasy she made filled the room until Tidas suddenly stopped. Skye¡¯s breathing was ragged as she leaned forward then turned around to question her husband.


    Before she could speak; Tidas stood up in the bathtub. His fully erect manhood made Skye gasp as it visibly throbbed. The moon had not given her the best lighting, but now she could see every detail. And somehow it seemed even bigger to her now than it didst night.


    Tidas looked down at his wife with a devilish grin and said; ¡°Take me into your mouth again, Skye. Or our coupling will onlyst moments. I need a little relief if I am to love you properly.¡±


    Without saying a word; Skye got on her knees, and wrapped her mouth and hand around her husband¡¯s hard cock. He groaned as she began to move on him with vigor. She would asionally use her tongue and flick at his head whenever her stroking brought her to his top. She used her other hand to gently cup his sack, like she¡¯d done in the carriage. She could feel him pulsing in her mouth in time with his groans.


    Skye was quickly finding out that giving her husband pleasure turned her on all on it¡¯s own. It was an odd realization, but one she still found pleasant and slightly useful. Finding herself curious, she removed her left hand from Tidas¡¯ cock, and began rubbing herself. The sensation caused her to moan with her husband¡¯s member in her mouth.


    Tidas watched as his wife yed with herself while suckling on him. When she¡¯d moaned with him in her mouth, it¡¯d been too much for him. He grabbed her head and yelled out as he came. Knowing what was literallying; Skye turned her head slightly so his load would hit her cheek, and not the back of her throat.


    After he¡¯d finished, Tidas sank back down into the tepid water. He was breathing hard as he grabbed Skye and yanked her into his arms. Water sloshed in the tub as sheughed at her husband¡¯s sudden cuddliness. He grabbed her hand and kissed it fervently.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking; when did you learn that? To y with yourself?¡± Tidas asked like it was a normal topic.


    Skye blushed at his bold words. Even though it was her actions that¡¯d brought on the question, it was still embarrassing to here them voiced. She stuttered a moment before saying; ¡°I-It, ah, just seemed like a good idea at the time... I, ummm, I-I like it when I give ye pleasure..¡±


    Tidas smiled wickedly before saying; ¡°So, do I make you want to touch yourself? Or is it just when you¡¯re suckling on me?¡±


    Skye thought seriously for a moment on Tidas¡¯ yful question. She put her thumb up to her mouth and bit the tip like she normally did while contemting. It amused the prince greatly that she reacted to his taunt seriously. After about a solid minute, she answered: ¡°Both, I suppose..¡±


    He smiled andughed confidently before saying; ¡°Well, I think I should have a personal hand in your pleasings, too.¡±


    Tidas reached down and began to stimte his wife again. He used his right hand to fondle her corresponding breast; tweaking her nipple. She gasped and moaned, bucking her hips with the timing of Tidas¡¯ strokes. It was causing too much water to spill out. So, Tidas made a decision: they were done with the damn bath.


    cing his arms under his wife¡¯s, he lifted her to her feet with him. Skye was taken aback by his abrupt actions. When he scooped her up and headed for the bed, she smiled and said, ¡°I guess our bath is done then?¡±


    Tidas barked a sharpugh before replying, Yes, wife.. We¡¯re done with the bath..¡±


    The prince tossed his wet wife onto the end of the bed, then grabbed her by the ankles, and pulled her to the edge. He bent down on his knees, and licked at Skye¡¯s jewel. She moaned and squirmed under his attentions until she cried out with satisfaction. Once she did, Tidas positioned himself in her entryway. While she was just beginning to fall from her peak; Tidas mmed himself deeply into her passage, breaking through to her core in one swift motion.


    Skye had felt the surge of pain travel through her, but the receding waves of pleasure helped to take the edge off. Tidas waspletely still as he leaned over her; searching her expression. A few seconds passed by before he leaned down and kissed her sweetly. She wrapped her arms around his neck, holding him tightly.


    When Tidas broke the kiss, he wiped a single tear away from Skye¡¯s face she hadn¡¯t even been aware of shedding. An anguished look was stered on his handsome face; knowing he was the cause for it. She brought her arm down and gently cupped his cheek. She gave a loving smile to her prince before saying; ¡°It barely hurt, thanks to yer tongue.. Make me feel good again, Tidas..¡±


    Tidas sucked in a hard breath before kissing his wife with a fiery passion. He told Skye to wrap her legs and arms around him, so he might move them further into the bed. Sheplied, although it¡¯d been a little painful when he¡¯d done so. Oncefortable, Tidas looked down at his wife and kissed her gently this time.


    The prince put his weight on his right arm, and used his left hand to incite Skye¡¯s lust by rubbing her again. She moaned into him, and began to move her hips willingly. Tidas removed his hand and moved on her in sync with her hips. He made it a point to grind against her jewel as much as he could.


    Skye¡¯s head turned to the side as she arched her back, allowing him to grind against her more. She moaned and wed at his arms; nearly drawing blood from him. Tidas grunted as he increased and decreased his speed and force in spurts.


    ¡°You feel so good, Skye.. So wet and tight..¡±


    Skye tried to speak, but all she could get out was his name, over and over again. Her breathing was nothing but gasps of air, stolen between moans of ecstasy. Tidas was groaning almost as loudly as his wife when he felt Skye tightening around him. She arched her back violently as her husband reached down, and yed her vigorously. She screamed out Tidas¡¯ name a final time as he felt her spasms.


    Skye¡¯s body felt everything and nothing, all at once. She felt like electric fire, and at the same time; cool serenity. Gxies collided behind her closed eyes as her mind clouded with darkness. She convulsed under Tidas as he found his release right after her. His wife¡¯s state of euphoria had been overwhelmingly erotic. Feeling her crest caused his own dam to break; flooding his wife with his essence.


    Theyid together for some time before Tidas rolled off of his wee wife; scared that he might¡¯ve suffocated her. Sheid unmoving, with a giant grin stered on her face. Her breathing was bing steady as she tilted her head to look at her husband. She murmured something, but Tidas couldn¡¯t make it out.


    When he asked her what she¡¯d said, Skye replied in a weak voice; ¡°I love you...¡±


    The warmth in her tone brought an equally warm expression to his face as he pulled his wife into his arms. He then scooted them up to the pillows to rest morefortably. Embracing Skye, Tidas whispered how much he loved her as they drifted off into a deep sleep..

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51: Headed To The Market


    ***This Chapter Contains Trigger Material. Viewer Discretion Is Advised***


    The newlyweds awoke to banging at the front door of the cottage. Tidas shot up in bed, while Skye barely opened her eyes. He got up, went to the bathroom, and grabbed his pants. As he buttoned them, he walked back towards the door and opened it after thest one was fastened. The gatekeeper tipped his hat to the prince before speaking.


    ¡°Afternoon, my prince. I hope you and yerss are enjoyin¡¯ yer time with us. I brought the clothes that were delivered this morning, and the basket. The old woman who gave them to me wanted me to pass along a message as well, but.. Umm...¡±


    The man hesitated as he fidgeted with the handle of arge, heavy-looking basket. Tidas gave an exhausted smile before asking; ¡°Did she say her name was Peggy, or that my wife is herdy?¡±


    The man lightly flinched before replying nervously; ¡°Ah, aye, my prince.. Both, actually. And she¡¯d stressed that I was to tell ye, ¡®to take care of herss or yer title wouldn¡¯t save ye from her¡¯... I swear I have no part in that crazy old bat¡¯s threat, me prince! But she swore she¡¯d... ¡®Remove pieces¡¯, from me if I didn¡¯t tell ye exactly what she¡¯d said!¡±


    Tidas felt pity for the poor gatekeeper as he dropped to his knees in fear. Peggy was scary to the the prince, so threatening someone of less standing wasn¡¯t a concern to the old servant in the slightest. The prince could only imagine the man¡¯s fear as he was forced to say something threatening to royalty. Most others would¡¯ve killed him on the spot. But Tidas would never do something as childishly evil as ming the messenger.


    He helped the man to his feet before saying; ¡°Ack! Don¡¯t worry about it! She¡¯s harmless, and I know that you have no bad intent towards me or my wife. So don¡¯t worry, man!¡±


    .....


    Tidas patted the gatekeeper on his shoulder in a friendly manner before the man rxed. He knew the prince was a good man, and clearly loved his wife dearly. ¡®He¡¯d have to, to deal with that old witch!¡¯ The man thought internally as he grabbed the dress from a small wheel barrel he¡¯d used to haul everything. He¡¯d covered it with a sheet to keep his delivery clean as well.


    Tidas set the basket down inside the cottage before taking the dark green dress from the nervous gatekeeper. He then handed the prince a bundle with shoes and stockings for Skye, and what he¡¯d thought were two sets of fresh clothes for him. Tidas was touched by the gesture, but still chortled out loud at the notion of having to thank her for it. The two conversed a moment; reaffirming the prince¡¯s ns for tonight, before bowing and taking his leave.


    Skye had fallen back asleep on her side, letting the sheet expose her curves. Her arm, shoulder, and one foot were exposed. Tidas sat on the side of the bed, leaned over, and begun to kiss his wife¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Mmmm... Don¡¯t go startin¡¯ anything ye can¡¯t finish, husband..¡± Skye replied in a deep, sleepy voice.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have plenty of timeter, but for now; you need to get ready, love,¡± Tidas smacked his wife¡¯s ass as he¡¯d spoken.


    Skye lurched from his love tap, then shot her husband a death re. She wasn¡¯t a morning person anymore, but Tidas obviously still was. She¡¯d huffed in her husband¡¯s general direction before wrapping the sheet about her; including her head. Tidas chuckled at his wife¡¯s antics before saying; ¡°So shopping and food don¡¯t interest you?¡±


    Skye ripped the sheet from her head and asked with excitement; ¡°At Dragonhorn?¡±


    Tidas smiled and nodded in the positive; inciting his wife to throw the sheet from herself and embrace him. Heughed out loud before saying; ¡°I had no idea you liked shopping, Skye.¡±


    Leaning back, she exined: ¡°Not for clothes or the like, but books and oddities are always worth a look!¡±


    Tidas smiled gently at his wife¡¯s enthusiasm. She¡¯d never been one for fashion and gossip, but always craved knowledge. She was one of the most intelligent people he knew, and was quite proud of the fact. Her parents had let her read almost anything, and encouraged her to learn as much about the world as she could.


    Tidas gave a cheeky grin before saying; ¡°Well, if my wife wants trinkets and dusty books instead of dresses and diamonds, I guess I¡¯ll have to find a way to cope.¡±


    ¡°I have plenty of that nonsense. But one can never have enough books, dear husband.. Don¡¯t think yer pocket book will see any relief from me..¡± Skye replied with a challenging smirk.


    The princeughed loudly at his cheeky wife before kissing her into submission. She was nearly gasping when he pulled away. She looked up at him with hooded eyes and asked; ¡°What was that?¡±


    ¡°That, dear wife; was me making sure that you remember not to get too carried away. I am a wealthy man in my own right, and you are a wealthy woman. You have your own money to spend however, and on whatever, you wish. But do not ignore the value of a coin, or you¡¯ll soon find yourself without any,¡± Tidas sounded like her father as Skye listened.


    ¡°Ye gotta suck the fun Right out of it, don¡¯t ye?¡± Skye stated as she rolled out of bed to dress, yfully kicking her husband as she passed him.


    Tidas scoffed as Skye walked over to the closet door. She cleaned herself off with the cold water, then checked herself in a mirror she¡¯d noticed hanging on the door. After fixing her hair the best she could, she¡¯d returned and reached for her clothes. Quickly dressing, Skye asked her husband to tighten the pull strings on her back.


    It¡¯d only taken Tidas a minute to dress himself, so he obliged his wife as soon as she¡¯d asked. As Skye slipped herst shoe on, a knock came from the door. The carriage driver had brought a regr stagecoach. The carriage was beautiful, but the newlyweds preferredfort to style. The stagecoach itself was smaller, but the seats were much bigger, and had more padding.


    The carriage had been white with gold and silver. Whereas the coach was incquered wood with caste iron. The inside of the carriage had been a dark blue color, but they could hardly tell in the moonlight. The coach was the same inside as out; with the exception of the seats being a dark maroon color.


    Tidas didn¡¯t want to draw any more attention than he was already going to. He had the driver buy two generously hooded cloaks for them, but that would onlyst until someone recognized him. Then the inevitable crowd would gather, leaving Skye confused. She clearly didn¡¯t know about anything he¡¯d aplished during their time apart. Lucas had confirmed it.


    They climbed into the small coach and begun their journey while Tidas argued internally. He didn¡¯t want to upset Skye, but he didn¡¯t know how she¡¯d react to the eventual crowd. Deciding to chance her anger rather than her hurt; Tidas began to speak as his sweet wife stared out the window.


    ¡°I feel I should tell you something before we get to Dragonhorn... But please; let me exin all the way through before you judge me..¡±


    Skye looked at her husband¡¯s grievous expression before saying; ¡°Aye.. But first: ye don¡¯t have another family, or children, or anythin¡¯ like that, correct?¡±


    The prince gave a half-hearted chuckle before shaking his head in the negative. Skye smiled and nodded, signaling him to continue. The prince rubbed his hands together nervously before he cleared his throat, and began to speak.


    ¡°When I left three years ago, it was mainly to train, like you already know. One of the magic users I was training with had a girl he was courting. They¡¯d have secret rendezvous every few nights.. He got caught sneaking out, and missed meeting up with his girl....¡±


    Tidas swallowed hard before he kept going with his story: ¡°She never, ahh.. made it back home. She¡¯d been taken by vers and put up for auction...¡±


    Skye gasped, putting her hands to her mouth as Tidas continued: ¡°By the time we¡¯d reached her, she¡¯d been sold and raped.. She..took her own life in front of us...¡±


    As he ran his fingers through his hair, Tidas couldn¡¯t look Skye in her eyes. He¡¯d heard her breath catch, and she was sniffling asionally. He knew she was ready to cry, and he didn¡¯t want to tell her that his friend also took his own life after he¡¯d watched his love die before him.


    The two had both med themselves for the evil acts of others. His friend med himself for not saving her, and she¡¯d felt overwhelming shame for what had been done to her.


    The prince¡¯s friend had killed himself minutes after the girl had; leaving Tidas alone in the room with them until Ralph had found him. He was the head trainer at the time, and the leader of the raid party to rescue the girl. She¡¯d been the daughter of a nobleman, so they¡¯d been mobilized immediately. But they still hadn¡¯t been able to save them.


    Anger and despair had built up in Tidas, causing him to almost murder the man who¡¯d bought the girl. He¡¯d beaten the man to within an inch of his life. It took fiverge soldiers to hold down the rtively small prince. He was one step away from a very dark path..


    It was then Ralph said; ¡°Without justice, you¡¯re no better than him! Is that the type of man you want to be, boy?! One who makes his own rules? Decides who gets what fate, hmm? You¡¯re better then that! You¡¯re Prince Tidas! Ye got a chance to do great things, you just have to learn to fight for it the Right way..¡±


    Ralph¡¯s words never left Tidas¡¯ mind throughout the years. He would make a better world, even if he had to die trying. He never wanted anyone to have to go through what his friend and the girl did, so he¡¯d spent thest few years taking out the bastards who had perpetuated the violence. But this had also kept him from the one person he cared for the most, and it¡¯d hurt her on top of it.


    ¡°I vowed on that day that I would bring an end to the ve trade in Alcon.. I¡¯m sorry I never told you, but I didn¡¯t want to taint your view of the world.. But, after what you said had happened when you were eleven, I figured it didn¡¯t matter anymore.. I¡¯m sorry, Skye.¡±


    They sat in silence as the coach rolled down the road. Skye was wiping a tear from her eye as sheposed herself to speak, but the coach came to a screeching halt before she¡¯d gotten her chance. The couple looked at each other before sticking their heads out of the windows. When Tidas asked why they¡¯d stopped, the coachman replied; ¡°There¡¯s a man copsed in the road!¡±

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52: Dragonhorn


    Tidas and Skye climbed out of the stagecoach to examine the body in the road. The driver stayed back as Tidas and Skye slowly walked towards the man. He wasn¡¯t moving, and they couldn¡¯t tell if he was breathing or not. His back faced them, revealing white-grey hair in a long braid. He was clearly older, but Tidas wanted to make sure that the whole thing wasn¡¯t a trap first.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, Skye,¡± was all the prince said before he vanished.


    Skye was still getting used to her husband¡¯s speed as she jumped a little when he took off. He was only gone a minute before Skye felt a giant gust of wind as Tidas appeared next to her. She gasped, bringing an amused grin to Tidas¡¯ lips before she swatted his shoulder. Not finding anyone in the immediate area, the couple approached the copsed man cautiously.


    Tidas held his hand up to signal to his wife to stay put. He rolled the man over, then immediately yelled for Skye. He was still breathing, but faintly. As soon as Skyended on her knees, her hands were on his forehead and chest; healing him. Skye could feel something was off with his heart. She remembered reading a book about the origins of the heart symbol, and how itpared the appearance to a real one.


    She could remember the details because it¡¯d been so different from the symbol. She¡¯d grown up thinking that the symbol was what a real heart looked like. As she focused on the picture in her mind¡¯s eye, the man begun coughing. He spit up a massive blood clot Skye¡¯d removed from therge vein leading into his heart.


    Tidas patted the man¡¯s back, looking to his wife with a panicked expression. She chuckled lightly before nodding with a smile; assuring her husband the man would be fine. The coachman came running over with a pouch of water for the old man. He gagged slightly when he saw the blood, but collected himself quickly when Tidas asked the stranger what had happened.


    The old man sloshed the water around in his mouth, spit it out, and said; ¡°Ima not sure.. I was riding me horse to Dragonhorn when me chest began to hurt somethin¡¯ fierce! I thought I died when I fell from me horse..¡±


    .....


    Tidas smiled and replied; ¡°No doubt you would¡¯ve, had my wife not healed you.¡±


    The old man looked over to the young woman as she stood up and dusted off her pretty dress. He couldn¡¯t believe her beauty, and coughed again due to his breath catching. When thess heard him, she¡¯d offered her hand out to him, to help him to his feet.


    ¡°Are ye feelin¡¯ alright now, sir? Would ye like a ride? I doubt we¡¯ll find yer horse. Does it know to go home?¡± Skye asked in session, with a cheery grin.


    ¡°Medy, I could never ride with such a kind and nobledy like you.. It wouldn¡¯t be proper,¡± the old man replied hesitantly.


    ¡°The only improper thing would be to leave a recovering man on the side of the road! Do not argue with me, sir. As me husband will tell ye, it never works out well for those who do,¡± Skye stated as she gave a smile that did not match her tone.


    The old man looked to the young man and stared at him a moment. He had no idea what to say, and didn¡¯t want to incur the wrath of the nobleman. But Tidas only grinned as he said; ¡°She is rather hard to debate with, so it¡¯s best to just go along with her.¡±


    The prince winked at the old man as he and Skye helped him to his feet. Tidas offered to take the water pouch as Skye took him by the arm, and escorted him to their coach. As the three entered, the prince handed the pouch back to the driver and he thanked him. The coachman bowed to Tidas and said, ¡°However I may be of help, me prince.¡±


    At these words, the old man thought he¡¯d have another heart attack. He looked at the young man as he¡¯d climbed into the stagecoach, and took a seat next to his wife. He wrapped a loving arm around her, then kissed the side of her head. Bringing a soft smile to the beautifulss¡¯ face. The kindness, the title; it¡¯d finally added up. Before he could stop himself, he blurted out: ¡°By the gods... Yer Titan Tidas! Prince Tidas: the Paragon Pir!¡±


    Skye looked from the old man to her husband. This had been the second time she¡¯d heard the references, but Tidas had specifically asked to tell her about itter. The whole subject irritated her; seemingly being the only person in the kingdom who didn¡¯t know about her husband. She frowned at Tidas before saying; ¡°I believe now would be a good time to tell me why everyone calls ye that..¡±


    Tidas¡¯ face went deadpan. ¡®Damn it, old man! I was literally about to warn her about this part!¡¯ The prince railed at himself inwardly for not getting it out sooner.


    Visibly gulping, Tidas shed a nervous smile at his wife before saying; ¡°I swear to you that it¡¯s nothing bad... I¡¯m just a little famous for the, ah-work, I was telling you about.. Before we met..¡±


    They both looked to the old man before he said; ¡°Forgive me, yer highness! Me name be Jonathan McKurdy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Jonathan. It was rude of us not to introduce ourselves, also. I am Prince Tidas MacArthur, and this is my bride; Skye Moonstone. Pleasure to meet you, sir,¡± Tidas had smiled and gestured to themselves as he spoke.


    Jonathan bowed as low as he could while sitting; his thoughts running rampant. ¡®I canna believe I been saved by the kingdom¡¯s great hero! And his beauty of a wife, too! Makes sense she¡¯s his wife; far too beautiful for a simple tryst! Gods be praised! No one will ever believe me!¡¯


    The old man beamed with his happiness as he looked to Skye and said, ¡°Thank ye for savin¡¯ me worthless life, medy.¡±


    ¡°Yer wee, but don¡¯t say such terrible things! All life has value, so long as ye respect it!¡± Skye¡¯s tone was a bit snappier than she¡¯d like, but she¡¯d made her point.


    Jonathan watched as the prince grinned lovingly at his wife. Her words and sentiments had brought a gentle smile to his face as well. He¡¯d never seen, nor heard of royalty being so kind. He now fully understood why those who¡¯d met the prince, like his son; admired him so.


    ¡°I must say, Ima surprised ye don¡¯t know of yer husband¡¯s exploits. He¡¯s known as a famous hero everywhere in Alcon! Wemon folk love him! Haha! But you¡¯ll see soon enough once we get into the city,¡± Jonathan¡¯s face had a permanent grin as he¡¯d talked.


    Tidasughed low at the old man¡¯s words, for he was thinking the same thing. They¡¯d be rushed at some point, but he¡¯d been hopeful that they¡¯d get a little looking around in beforehand. If Jonathan wound up making a scene, his n would be a moot point.


    ¡°I would ask you to keep our identities a secret for as long as possible. We¡¯re on our honeymoon, and my wife wishes to shop for trinkets and books,¡± Tidas squeezed his arm that he still had wrapped around Skye.


    Jonathan looked saddened at the request, but nodded and agreed. Skye felt bad for the old man. With how he talked about her husband, she¡¯d understood his disappointment at not being able to share his story. An innocent scheme began to unfold in Skye¡¯s mind as she listened to the old man suggest shops she might find interesting. He¡¯d given a surprised look at thedy¡¯s preferences, but smiled and spoke kindly.


    Their ride had been short and pleasant as they chatted the entire way. Jonathan was being dropped off at a small hospital building close to the wall. People could be seen standing in line near the entrance, awaiting their turn. Skye had convinced him to have a doctor take a look at him. He thanked them again before heading for a group of people who waved upon seeing him.


    Dragonhorn got it¡¯s name from therge bones that made up most of the outer defense wall. Skye marveled at it every time she saw it. At the highest peak, it stood fifty meters tall. The lowest was about thirty. It looked like it was made of obsidian, but was stronger than steel. She often wondered what it felt like, considering that it looked so fragile.


    Skye had tried to research it before. All she could find was basic information on it. Dragonhorn is the strongest structure in the entire Star Continent. The stairways, wall paths, store rooms; everything had been carved out of the bone. It¡¯d frustrated her greatly that she could never find any clues as to how they did it.


    When the pre-made, city-like structure was discovered, it¡¯d almost became the new capital. Since it was still on the opposite side of Alcon Forest, the MacArthurs had decided against it, and kept the capital where it stands now. Dragonhorn was one of the main topics she¡¯d nned on researching in the capital for fun, when not studying or training.


    After Jonathan had departed, Tidas and Skye circled back to the gate. They¡¯d given the young man on duty a good shock when the prince stuck his head out of the coach window, and greeted him. He¡¯d told thed he¡¯d be back in a moment, and not to rm anyone of his presence yet. When the young man had nodded, they¡¯d left. As soon as he saw them again, he¡¯d waved enthusiastically at them; like a small child seeing his birthday cake approaching.


    Tidas had gotten the cloaks from under his seat, then tied his wife¡¯s for her. Skye did the same, then smiled and took his hand to exist the coach. The young man stood anxiously waiting as he held the door for them. After he¡¯d closed it; he saluted the prince, then bowed before speaking.


    ¡°Ronnie Leon, Sir! At yer service! Whatever I can do, I¡¯ll do it! Ima about to be a new member of the RMC when the trials start up in a month! Ima be honored to be under yer guidance!¡±


    Tidas bellowed at thed¡¯s enthusiasm. He¡¯d been practically bouncing in ce while talking. Skye smiled beneath her hood, but kept quiet and watched. More new information was being shared, and she didn¡¯t want to miss any of it.


    ¡®So Tidas is a trainer also.. I wonder what his rank is? He is a prince, and they keep calling him a Pir. Ack! I wish that man would tell me everything already! I¡¯d rather know than go shoppin¡¯.. Oh! But that can work to me benefit as well! Just like thesest few conversations..¡¯Skye shook herself from her thoughts before she missed anything.


    They talked a few minutes about what the boy¡¯s power, which turned out that he was a Tamer like Nics. They also spoke on what his physical training was, then Tidas gave him improvement tips. Ronnie beamed at his hero as he gave thed encouragement. Skye could tell by their interactions that her husband was probably a good teacher.


    A man wearing an expensive looking suit of armor came around the corner right as Tidas was asking Ronnie to show him his Alpha. The man scoffed as two others about the same age as thed, followed behind him. Their sneers matched their friend¡¯s; immediately irritating the group as they approached.


    The shiny boy looked at Tidas and Skye, both of whom still had their cloaks wrapped and hoods up. He smacked Ronnie on the shoulder a little too hard to be called friendly, before asking who they were. Ronnie looked down nervously before he said; ¡°J-Just some travelers givin¡¯ me pointers on me magic..¡±

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53: Moose Tracks


    ¡°And why would ¡®travelers¡¯ help you? Let me guess: you waved the gate fee, didn¡¯t you?! Lieutenant Tanner will have your hide when I tell him, haha!¡± thed in the armor jeered.


    ¡°Come on, us! I didn¡¯t wave the fee! They don¡¯t-¡± Ronnie was going to continue, but stopped when he realized he¡¯d be busting out the prince if he said anything.


    ¡°T-They don¡¯t need to pay because they did this mornin!¡± Ronnie dered, proud of his own quick thinking.


    ¡± Lieutenant Tanner was the one at this gate this morning.. Want me to go ask him toe for verification? He¡¯ll be pissed if you¡¯re caught in a lie,¡± us baited him.


    Ronnie thought for a moment before shaking his head in the positive. Even if the jerk did go get the lieutenant, Prince Tidas was here. He would back him, and hopefully get us in trouble too. But all the same; he was still hoping us would back down.


    Ronnie smiled cockily as he looked at his fellow trainees and said; ¡°Go right ahead, but ¡®Tis you he¡¯ll be pissed at for wasting his time.¡±


    His confidence on the matter made us hesitate. He looked at the two men, then realized the third was a woman. He looked Skye up and down, but couldn¡¯t tell much about her appearance. Her cloak blocked his view, but he could tell she was petite. And her dress was made of more expensive materials than whatmoners wore daily. He grinned brazenly as he sauntered towards her.


    .....


    Ronnie recognized the smile on us¡¯ face, and immediately tried to stop him. The fool was going to get himself killed if he did what Ronnie Knew he was about to do. While he hated the guy, he still didn¡¯t want to watch us be run threw because he unknowingly hit on the prince¡¯s wife right in front of him!


    As he took the few steps in Skye¡¯s direction, Ronnie stepped in front of him. Thed wasn¡¯t tall or muscr by any means, but he did have one trick that he knew us hated: his Beta. As he towered over Ronnie, thed looked him square in the eyes.


    The two that had been silent began tough and taunt the others like immature children.. Attempting to solicit a fight. us sneered while Ronnie stood his ground, unflinching. us was annoyed by it greatly and said; ¡°My, my, my! Ain¡¯t we getting brave! Trying to show off to your ¡®new friends¡¯ is gonna bring a world of hurt down on you, Ron..¡±


    Thed gulped hard, but didn¡¯t move. He¡¯d been calling to both his Alpha and Beta since us had showed up, but they¡¯d felt pretty far away. Which annoyed Ronnie greatly. ¡®I told them to stay close this mornin¡¯! Why do ye never listen, hmm?! I know ye can hear me! Get yer arses here now!¡¯


    Ronnie used his magic to call to hispanions again, but got no reply. Only when he¡¯d said that he needed help dealing with us, did he get a simultaneous response. They screamed in his head with their joy: ¡®FINALLY!¡¯


    After a few tense minutes, the thunderous sound ofrge hooves crunching down on the gravel road drew everyone¡¯s attention to the gate. Arge moose came through the gate, causing all present to take a hesitant step back; all except Ronnie.


    The beast trotted over to thed and nudged his head. It made a guttural roar sound like a bear towards us and his friends, making them all shuffle backwards in fear. It stood over six feet at it¡¯s shoulder. It¡¯s horns were massive with bits of branches stuck in them. A slight drool line hung from the corner of it¡¯s mouth, giving the beast an almost rabid look.


    Ronnie grinned broadly before saying; ¡°About time, Monte! I told ye to stay close; why do ye never listen?¡±


    The moose flopped it¡¯s head side to side as it made odd noises before Ronnie yelled, ¡°I don¡¯t care if yer special blueberries are ripe; we got training to do! Get yer shit together, Monte!¡±


    The moose towered over the youngd and huff at him. Skye and Tidas felt their fear for thed surge as he yfully bopped the beast on it¡¯s head. When the beast nuzzled Ronnie in response instead of stomping him to death, Tidas and Skye released their breaths.


    Skye smiled beneath her cloak at the cute scene before her. The moose was acting like a giant child that knew he¡¯d misbehaved. Ronnieughed loudly at Monte¡¯s antics until us spoke.


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re Not supposed to have that beast in the city! Lieutenant Tanner said so! It scares people!¡±


    Monte didn¡¯t so much scare the people, he just drew their attention. Arge crowd was beginning to build around the gate¡¯s entrance area; blocking any traffic trying toe in or go out. Themotion had gained not only the townspeople¡¯s attention, but the lieutenant¡¯s as well.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on out here?! Why is there-Ronnie! What did I tell you about allowing that beast of yours into the city?! Get it gone thene exin yourself in my office!¡± a vein bulged from the side of his neck as he yelled at thed.


    All the young men present hade to attention at the sight of Lieutenant Tanner. He had caramel-colored skin tone with dark brown hair and eyes. He was tall; almost as tall as the moose. Tidas chuckled to himself upon seeing the man being so strict. It wasn¡¯t his nature, but he was in charge of recruitment in Dragonhorn for the time being. Which Tidas knew Lieutenant Arthur Tanner hated doing.


    Like most of his mages, Arthur would rather be out in the world. Exploring, fighting, and enjoying good food and women. He was a strong fighter with a Tank trait that focused on power. He¡¯d been with Tidas when he¡¯d gone up against his uncle, and had helped save him by carrying him back to their temporary base.


    As the lieutenant turned to leave, Tidas stepped forward. He used his speed toe and stand directly in front of him. Making it a point to keep his hood pulled down the whole time. The prince smiled before he said; ¡°Shouldn¡¯t a Tamer keep one of hispanions near him at all times, Lieutenant Tanner?¡±


    Arthur had barely moved when the man sped over to him. Only his hand, which had gone to the hilt of his sword. Tidas had seen it, but paid it no mind as Arthur stared him down. He¡¯d cocked his head to the side, trying to nce under the prince¡¯s hood. But all he could see was a cheeky grin he swore he recognized. Straighten his head, he demanded the man remove his hood.


    Tidas¡¯ smirk grew as he replied, ¡°I will, once we step inside your office. Don¡¯t want to cause anothermotion now, do we Artie?¡±


    Upon hearing the nickname, the lieutenant beamed. He instantly knew the cloaked man was the prince. He was about to speak when Tidas tapped on his own lips with his finger. He then nodded his head at the crowd that was still dispersing. Arthur understood, and extended his arm and motioned for Tidas to enter. The prince nodded, then turned to Skye to signal her to follow.


    Once he looked at her, Tidas realized why the crowd was taking so long to leave. Skye was petting the giant moose; giggling every time he nuzzled her. Ronnie and us¡¯ group had been dumbstruck by the sight. The moose had only ever been friendly with Ronnie, and that was only because he was his Tamer. Moose are not known to be friendly to humans. But here Monte was; nuzzling a human stranger.


    Skye¡¯s hood had slowly slipped back; revealing her face. The men around her had all dropped their jaws at the sight of her. Not that she noticed; being to busy petting and smiling at Monte. Ronnie was astonished as he watched the beautifuldy. He didn¡¯t realize his Beta had showed up.


    us was still gawking when a small bird began to dive bomb him. It pecked at his ears and pulled at his hair with every swoop. He yelped as his two friends scattered before the lieutenant could notice them. Ronnie wasughing hard as he tried to call to the bird in between breaths.


    Seeing thed prancing about, the lieutenant said: ¡°Ack! It¡¯s just Jack, us. Stop being a baby.. Why are you even here? You¡¯re supposed to be scrubbing outtrine buckets for that incident report the other day..¡±


    us froze at the mention of his misconduct. He¡¯d had a grievance filed against him. For trying to bargain sexual favors from a young woman who wanted to enter the city. It wasn¡¯t known yet, but it would be soon. Then his reputation would take a hit. Not enough to jeopardize his admittance to the RMC. But enough to make getting a woman into his bed difficult.


    Before that would happen, he¡¯d have to impress the beauty in front of him now, to gain any chance with herter. She was stunning in her face; us could only imagine what her body must look like. He straightened his back, and sauntered towards Skye.


    Before turning to face him, she pulled her hood back up. She didn¡¯t like him, but had no intentions on causing a scene by pissing him off with her death re. Tidas was right by the lieutenant; if the fool tried anything stupid, the prince was ready to kill him.


    us stood just a couple feet from Skye as he asked; ¡°Would you like to have dinner with me tonight? My father is Lord Bowers, and I¡¯m going inherit some day.. Best to get in my good graces now, if you want to be treated well.¡±


    Skye couldn¡¯t stop herself from openly smirking. She knew Lord Bowers through her father, but had never met his son. The lord wasn¡¯t particrly fond of his oldest son. The boy was practically useless growing up. The only thing he ever cared about was chasing women and counting coins. The fact that he was bold enough to hit on sky made her chuckle loudly before she spoke.


    ¡°I thank ye for yer offer, but I must decline. It¡¯s not proper for a married woman to dine alone with a man, other than her husband,¡±


    Skye shed her ring as she finished.


    us leaned in and said softly; ¡°Only if others find out..¡± he donned a cheeky smile before taking another step towards Skye.


    Skye was irritated now. She didn¡¯t want to cause a scene, but the idiot was asking for it. When he reached out to touch her face, Skye grabbed him by the wrist, twisted it, and used his own weight against him as she flipped him onto his backside. She¡¯d done it so fast, he hadn¡¯t had time to reach. Hended with arge thud that knocked the wind out of him. Skye stood above him; looking down with disgust.


    ¡°Ima clearly a married woman! What in the Hell would make ye think I would want You to touch me?! I be No light skirt, sir! And yer father would be very angry to know of yer dishonorable advancements on married women,¡± Skye practically grilled us into the ground with her yelling.


    Fury quickly built up in us as people on the streets pointed andughed at him. He¡¯d never been treated in such a way before; especially by a woman. Most he offered himself to jumped at the chance. His anger begin to crest as he quickly jumped to his feet, and began to berate Skye.


    ¡°Ye stupid bitch! Do ye know who I am?! Ye don¡¯t treat yer betters like that!¡± us reached his arm back to p Skye; forgetting where he was as his rage and humiliation clouded his judgement.


    Tidas was about to beat the man half to death, but didn¡¯t get the chance. The second Skye saw his arm go up, she¡¯d sneered devilishly. She lifted her hand in a halting motion, then pointed down. us nced down just in time to see a small pir made of rock and sand jut up from the ground, and hit him square in his man bits. It immediately crumbled away after impact as us dropped to his knees, screaming out in pain. Before he could fall over, Monte kicked him with his back leg; sending him flying to the side. Leaving an impression of his hoof on the armor of us¡¯ shoulder..

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54: Commotion


    The group that stood before the gatehouse was stunned as Skye began tough hysterically. She turned to Monte the moose and petted his snout affectionately as she thanked him for his assistance. Ronnie wanted tough, but was too scared of what the lieutenant was going to say. He had ordered him to take Monte outside the wall, but Skye¡¯d been petting him. He didn¡¯t want to disturb such a rare thing like Monte getting along with another human. But now he wished that he had.


    The lieutenant took a step towards the them, but Tidas had put his hand on his shoulder to stop him. When Arthur turned to look at the prince, fear surged through him. The expression on his face held simmering rage as he red at us. It was akin to the look he got whenever his uncle was brought up. Lieutenant Tanner nted his feet and watched the young woman. If the prince felt like she were in danger, he would be the first to act.


    Tidas didn¡¯t want to just watch Skye teach him a lesson, he wanted to kill us. The fact that he was so quick to physical abuse just because he got turned down infuriated the prince. Hitting on his wife had nearly sealed his fate on the spot; attempting to strike her made his hand go to the hidden dagger on his hip.


    Skye had beenpletely calm and poised the entire time. Her quick thinking with minimal action hadn¡¯t drawn the crowds back, but the moose kicking thed sure had. People began to gather again as word of mouth spread. As they crowded; some of the onlookers began to ask if he was still alive. The moose hadn¡¯t kicked him hard; not for someone with a Tank trait that focused on power. But the way hended caused his head to bounce off the pavement.


    us wasn¡¯t moving, which worried Skye. She walked over to check, and gasped at what she saw. His arm was obviously broken in at least two ces, and blood was beginning to pool around his head from where it¡¯d cracked open. Some of the people were calling for a doctor as more began to crowd. The lieutenant, Tidas, and Ronnie came over to see as well.


    ¡°Bullocks! I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d get so banged up from a wee kick like that!¡± Lieutenant Tanner rubbed his chin in astonishment.


    us was conscious, but couldn¡¯t move. The pain and dizziness made it hard to focus. The woman who¡¯d caused his situation leaned over him as darkness tugged at the corners of his sight. She really was beautiful; he thought probably too beautiful for him. He could feel his heartbeat slowing as his blood loss increased.


    .....


    ¡®What was I thinking.. Of course she¡¯d be a magic user! Why else would such a gorgeous woman make her way to the bloody gatehouse without means of transport? The man she was with was supposedly giving Ron pointers; maybe they came to join the RMC too? Damn.. it doesn¡¯t matter anymore.. There¡¯s no way a doctor will make it in time to save me. Father will be disappointed in me death.. Ima so ashamed..¡±


    Guilt and pain racked us¡¯ body as the blood loss sent him into shock. A youngish doctor came running up and knelt down by the pooling blood. His expression was grim as he looked up to Lieutenant Tanner and said; ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say, but thed won¡¯t live much longer.. He¡¯s lost too much blood, and we don¡¯t have the time for a transfusion.. I¡¯m sorry..¡±


    The doctor shook his head wearily before looking back down at the dying young man. Skye¡¯s heart lurched in her chest. She didn¡¯t want the jerk dead! She just wanted him to learn a lesson. But the situation was out of hand now, leaving Skye with only one option.


    Huffing testily, Skye leaned down before saying; ¡°Damn it... It¡¯s my fault, so I¡¯ll take care of him..¡±


    Before the physician could protest, Skye ced her hands on his head and arm. When a golden glow emanated from her them, the crowds gasped. A few began to murmur about how she¡¯d just used Earth magic to knock thed on his ass. Others argued, saying they saw the moose send him flying. Both parties were technically right, but only a couple of people had seen the entire scene y out.


    The blood receded back into us¡¯ head, drawing more reactions from the crowds. Loud cracking noises could be heard as the sections of his arm snapped back into ce and healed. His breathing stabilized, and hisplexion was returning. When Skye quit her magic and leaned over to examine him, the doctor did the same.


    He¡¯d never seen such a skilled Shaman before, and was curious as to whom had taught her.. But he decided to refocus on her work at the moment, instead of questioning her. A gust of wind hit, sending Skye¡¯s hood flopping back. Her face and hair werepletely visible now, and the crowd exploded with various reactions. Mostmented on her beauty and hair color. Many began to guess which noble family she must belong to. And a few just stared awkwardly.


    As us¡¯ eyes fluttered opened; first thing he saw was Skye. The light was shining through her hair, creating an ethereal glow about her. His eyes widened, and his mouth opened slightly as he took in her splendor. She gave an awkward smile before saying; ¡°Ima sorry I hit ye in yer man bits, but ye deserved it. Ye didn¡¯t deserve to die for it, however..¡±


    Tidas disagreed, but didn¡¯t say it out loud. He was silently boiling with enmity at the entire situation. In his mind; Skye should¡¯ve just let him die instead of revealing another power. But he knew how soft-hearted she was, so he kept his opinion to himself.


    The moment he¡¯d smirked at Skye, Tidas had wanted to end us. He knew how upset his wife would get if he did anything to reveal himself; effectively ending their outing. But it was already hanging by a thread, and the prince didn¡¯t like how the crowd stared at his wife.. Especially the men.


    Tidas stepped forward and removed his hood; improvising as he spoke: ¡°Everything is fine! Thed will be fine, thanks to the efforts of My Wife. I apologize for causing such a ruckus..¡±


    As soon as Tidas revealed himself, the crowds fell into a stunned silence. About a second after he¡¯d finished speaking, they erupted into cheers and chants. Half the people called his name, and the others tried to talk over each other at him. Questioning various things, but mainly why he was in Dragonhorn.


    The prince lifted his arms to quiet the crowds before exining: ¡°This lovely woman and I have just been married-¡± The crowd cheered; interrupting Tidas again.


    He waved his arms as he held them up again before bellowing out: ¡°Thank you! Thank you for your well wishes! I have a request for you! Consider it a wedding gift, please! My wife and I wish to have a.. Peaceful shopping experience. If you could Please reframe from surrounding us as we shop, I would consider it the best wedding gift we¡¯ve gotten! ...Just a regr man, out with the woman he loves.¡±


    Sentiments of happiness for the loving couple ovepped in the crowds. Most nodded and agreed to give the newlyweds space. The ones caught joking about asking for the prince¡¯s autograph or the like were being openly chastised by multiple people at once. Right as the crowds began to disperse, a man yelled out: ¡°What be the Princess¡¯ name?!¡±


    Skye had been helping check out us with the doctor while Tidas had talked. She stood up, shook off her dress, then curtsied. She beamed a brilliantly as she replied; ¡°Lady Skye Moonstone; Daughter of Lucas Moonstone.¡±


    The small crowd that had remained were awestruck. Lords anddies didn¡¯t bow tomon folk. She¡¯d shown respect normally reserved for nobility or royalty. Plus, most in town knew of Lucas Moonstone; the King¡¯s Favorite Commoner. They saw Skye as humble for her action, and many agreed: the prince had found the rightpanion for himself.


    As the people dispersed, Lieutenant Tanner cleared his throat to gain the attention of everyone still present. Tidas, Skye, us, the doctor, and Ronnie all looked to Arthur as he folded his arms over his chest. His face showed his irritation, and his tone was harsh as he spoke: ¡°What the hell just happened?! Didn¡¯t she just use two powers? Wasn¡¯t the first Earth? How is that even possible?! Why are you here unannounced, Prince Tidas?!¡±


    Tidas put his hands up defensively in aical manner before saying; ¡°Don¡¯t hurt me! I¡¯m just out and about on my honeymoon, like I just said.. Artie, this is Skye. Thess I told you about..¡±


    Tidas extended his hand to Skye, gesturing her toe and meet the lieutenant. She dly walked over, us had been staring at her since he¡¯d opened his eyes with an idiotic look. It creeped her out to no end, so Tidas¡¯ call was appreciated. He¡¯d noticed it as well, but kept his mouth shut. He¡¯d already decided to find thedter and at least punch him a good one.


    Skye had curtsied again and smiled brightly at Arthur. He was just as taken aback by her beauty as everyone else. He just knew how to hide it better. Besides; she was Tidas¡¯ love. He¡¯d never heard a man go off about a woman as much as the prince had about her over the years. Thed had nearly driven him to madness with his praises, but now he could see why.


    One thing was driving his crazy though, so Arthur asked: ¡°I thought Skye was a redhead?¡±


    Skye¡¯s expression instantly deted at mention of her hair. Tidas chortled nervously before exining the sore subject to him. They¡¯d all decided to stick to the dye story, to keep people out of Warrick Forest. Maevis and Nics both thought it¡¯d be best to keep the truth of her hair a secret as long as possible.


    Seeing the woman¡¯s dour expression, Arthur bowed and apologized. Skye told him it was fine, that she just missed her red hair on asion. He¡¯d still felt bad, but was saved from the awkwardness by the young doctor interrupting. He was older, but shorter than Skye. He seemed to be in his mid tote twenties, but she couldn¡¯t really tell without asking directly.


    Determination gleamed in the doctor¡¯s eyes as he spoke: ¡°Youngdy, would you minding and taking a look at a few of my patients? They have a disease I¡¯m not familiar with.. But don¡¯t worry! It¡¯s not contagious; I believe it might be something they ate, but their blood work came back negative formon poisons, viruses, and dangerous bacteria. I can¡¯t question any of them because they¡¯re all still unconscious... But more people are bing affected by the day.. If I don¡¯t figure out the cause; tens, if not hundreds, may die...¡±

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55: Natural Princess


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how much help I¡¯ll be, but I¡¯ll do whatever Ima capable of to help,¡± Skye didn¡¯t hesitate; when it came to sickness, there were no guarantees.


    Her Shaman trait was still extremely new to her, and Skye informed the doctor as much. He¡¯d been stunned to hear it. He knew Shamans that were twenty years older than he was, that weren¡¯t half as skilled as the young woman before him. ¡®And she¡¯d just admitted to having no proper training!¡¯ The doctor smiled humbly as the thought crossed his mind.


    The prince looked calm, but on the inside he was fuming. us had all but ruined their outing, but Tidas still managed to recover a semnce of it. Now this doctor was threatening it. He¡¯d waited years to spend personal time with Skye, and felt he¡¯d earned his time. Tidas huffed and raised his head to speak, but Arthur cut him off.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go help the doctor, princess.. I have things to discuss with your husband, and I fear you would find yourself bored, if you stayed. I¡¯ll send him straight over as soon as I¡¯m finished with him,¡± the lieutenant smacked Tidas¡¯ shoulder hard, signaling him not to argue.


    Skye looked to her husband as he grumbled from the love tap Arthur had given him. He let out an exasperated sigh, then nodded to his expectant wife. Her eyes shimmered with happiness as she hugged him. He wrapped his arms around her; returning her affection. The lieutenant stifled augh as he watched the prince go from boiling, to barely a simmer, with a single hug from hisss.


    us was still in a daze as everything unfolded around him. He¡¯d been greatly saddened to hear Skye was the prince¡¯s wife, but changed his mind almost immediately. Prince Tidas was a great man and a hero; someone worthy of the goddess who¡¯d spared him.


    As his life had shed before his eyes; us realized he was nothing like the man he wanted to be as a child. His skill with his Tank trait had gone to his head. He¡¯d grown chauvinistic with the praise he¡¯d gotten. Since he was a lord¡¯s son; us had gotten to train with other Tanks.


    .....


    Ronnie was amoner with no connections or proper training; but he was still a very good Tamer. us had seen him on many asions training himself and his animals alone. It was normally on his way back to the barracks after a night of drinking and whoring. He¡¯dpared himself to Ronnie constantly, and picked on him often due to it. Ronnie was exactly the kind of soldier us had always wanted to be.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you go, I just want Arthur to assign some men to you..¡± Tidas¡¯ voice was filled with irritation.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that unless you want to fill out the proper paperwork for it,¡± Arthur countered.


    ¡°That¡¯s pointless! We won¡¯t be here but another couple hours.. We don¡¯t need escorts the whole time; just until I¡¯ve finished with you, and can meet up with Skye,¡± Tidas rebutted.


    ¡°Ack! Just send Ronnie and Monte with me! We¡¯ll be fine-¡±


    ¡°NO Moose!¡± Both the prince and Arthur yelled.


    Tidas argued with Skye and Lieutenant Tanner snapped us back to reality. He¡¯d heard the gist of their conversation. Without an actual thought on it; he stepped forward then said: ¡°I¡¯ll keep her safe..¡±


    The group turned to us with scrupulous expressions. Tidas¡¯ ire red at the bastard¡¯s boldness. He was about to tell him off, maybe even kill him; but Arthur stopped him again. He looked at thed with a quirked eyebrow and asked: ¡°You¡¯re Offering to Work WITH Ronnie?! ...If this is some ploy to pick on Ronnie, or harass thess, then-¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.. I swear by the Gods, I won¡¯t..¡±


    us walked over to the group and knelt in front of Skye.


    ¡°I apologize for how I acted.. Ye had every right to put me in me ce. Truth be told; I wouldn¡¯t have med ye if ye would¡¯ve let me die..¡± us swallowed hard before he continued: ¡°I don¡¯t deserve to be a knight like Ron.. But, I want to try..¡±


    The lieutenant¡¯s and Ronnie¡¯s jaws dropped at us¡¯ confession. They looked at each other, then back to us. He¡¯d never shown remorse for his actions before. It seemed his near-death experience had given him a new perspective. And based on his stance; a small sense of humility.


    Skye grinned before she said; ¡°Just hang out with Ronnie more. He seems to be smart and kind. The type of person one ought to have as a friend, instead of an enemy... Or at least a rival.¡±


    us bowed his head before replying; ¡°Whatever the Princess suggests, I will do. Ye saved me when ye had no cause to. ¡®Tis a debt I fear I¡¯ll never pay back..¡±


    ¡°Ack! Quit being so dramatic! Just be a decent human being and soldier, and we¡¯re even. Got it?¡± Skye¡¯s irritation was apparent in her speech.


    us nodded as he kept his head low. He then turned to Tidas; keeping on his knee. He¡¯d gulped loudly at the thought of what he was about say. But it needed to be done, or the prince would take the matters into his own hands at some point. As great of a man as he is; the prince was still a man. And men generally got pissed whenever someone offended their woman.


    ¡°I would like the prince to punch me as hard as he can..¡± us¡¯ words caused all within earshot to stop.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Tidas replied, not missing a beat.


    The lieutenant¡¯s jaw hug low as Tidas cracked his knuckles. He put his hand on the prince¡¯s chest in restraint, cutting his enthusiasm short. The lieutenant looked at the stupidd before stating: ¡°As honorable as you sound; you¡¯ve already thanked the princess for saving you.. Don¡¯t waste her efforts in front of her!¡±


    Turning to Tidas, Arthur finished his rant: ¡°And you have enough exining to do as is. Don¡¯t make me write up a death report on top of it!¡±


    The two men looked abashed as they shared a quick nce. Tidas really did want to hit him, but the man hadn¡¯t actually hurt Skye. She¡¯d taught him a lesson that he¡¯d seemed to be grasping. Which would make the prince look like an ass; if he did hit us now. Tidas sighed before saying in a disgruntled tone: ¡°Oh Fine! Since Skye epted your apology, I guess I have to as well.. But know that I will Kill you upon your next offense against My wife.¡±


    ¡°I will take it, for I already deserve it,¡± us replied with a breath of relief.


    The doctor had been silent the entire time. He wanted to leave right away, but he had to bring Skye with him. ¡®She might be the only one who can save them...¡¯


    His fear crept up his spine, giving him enough courage to say; ¡°Please, mydy; we must go. The group who got sick won¡¯tst until tonight, I¡¯m afraid. But you can at least see the final stages of the disease if we hurry..¡±


    Shock, then ornery determination covered Skye face as she spoke; ¡°To hell with that! Ima gonna save them, not watch them die!¡±


    The young doctor gave a weak smile before replying; ¡°I hope so, princess.. But; if they do die, do not me yourself. The gods have a n for us all-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s how it works, but I will do all I can. Now, let us be off! Ronnie, us: with me. Monte: guard the gate. Husband: kiss me,¡± Skye barked her orders.


    ¡°And she¡¯s Lord Moonstone¡¯s daughter? Acts like a natural-born Royal,¡± Arthur whispered under his breath.


    The prince kissed his wife. Then Skye, Ronnie, us, and the doctor walked the short distance to the hospital. It was the same one they¡¯d dropped Jonathan off at a little while ago. He was now at the front of the line, near the entrance. He smiled broadly as Skye approached with the others.


    ¡°Princess! What are ye doin here? I thought ye¡¯d be out shoppin¡¯ by now!¡± Jonathan left his spot to greet Skye.


    After shaking his hand, the princess exined her presence. She drew praise for her help, and prayers for her sess. Several women were at her feet, crying and begging her to save their children. Skye¡¯s heart ached for the mothers, bringing another look of fiery determination into her eyes.


    When she entered the hospital, she realized it was more of a clinic. People sat in chairs andid on stretchers while nurses and aids walked about, checking everything and everyone. They all looked exhausted from their efforts, but kept their pace. Only when the doctor spoke did they stop their tasks.


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought a Shaman that is particrly gifted in healing. Her name is Princess Skye.. She¡¯s going to look at the patients, and see if she can help. I want you all to give her whatever assistance she needs, and do as she instructs.. Understood?!¡±


    ¡°Yes Doctor Martin!¡± They all replied in unison.


    ¡°You have the floor, princess,¡± Dr. Martin bowed slightly, and gestured to the room full of patients with his hand.


    Skye took a deep breath before speaking: ¡°Are the patients sorted based on degree of injuries or sickness in any way?¡±


    An older woman came to stand before Skye and said; ¡°No, me majesty.. The only sortin¡¯ we¡¯ve done is making sure those with the new illness were kept in the back.¡±


    Skye bit the tip of her thumb in contemtion a moment before starting her string of orders: ¡°Alright! I want those with life-threatening emergencies to be brought in first! I don¡¯t care how long who¡¯s been waitin¡¯ for what. us and Ronnie; help coordinate and keep people calm. But don¡¯t be rude! I want water boiled for sterilization, and bundles of clean cloth at the ready. Also, find some whiskey that is no less than ny percent. We can use it to clean wounds if necessary. I also want ye to find out if anyone has any reactions to certain foods or drinks before treating them. It makes no sense not to have that information beforehand..¡±


    Skye turned to the doctor before continuing: ¡°I want plenty of water, food, nkets, and fresh clothes brought for the patients with the new sickness. If I can heal them, Ima sure they¡¯ll appreciate the effort. Or.. if it turns out to be a serious disease, we may need to burn their clothes, and any dead. Now, please show them to me..¡±

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56: Skye Goddess


    Dr. Martin was incredibly impressed. Even though she had no training, Skye had handled herself better than some veteran doctors he knew. She was confident in her orders, like she knew exactly what to do. He felt unbelievably lucky that he¡¯d met her when he had. Even if it turned out she couldn¡¯t help with the illness, they were still learning from her.


    Gesturing to the doors at the back of therge waiting room, Dr. Martin and Skye headed to see the sick. Unable to hold back his curiosity, the doctor asked Skye where she¡¯d learned to organize the patients like that. The hallway wasn¡¯t very long, but it would still take a couple minutes to reach the back.


    Skye smiled shyly before replying; ¡°To be honest, I read it in a book.. It was a drama of sorts. I asked the the king¡¯s physician about it, and he wound up adoptin¡¯ it for the capital¡¯s healthcare system. It¡¯s a shame there¡¯s no unified healthcare system in ce for the entire kingdom, like in the book.¡±


    Dr. Martin looked quizzically at Skye before asking; ¡°What kind of book was it?¡±


    ¡°A medical tome my father bought. It was a gift for Dr. Fennel; the king¡¯s personal physician. But he¡¯d let me read it whenever I visited the pce,¡± Skye¡¯s grinned at the nostalgic thoughts beginning to run through her head.


    Stopping in shock, the doctor asked; ¡°You can read the ancient tomes?! Pardon my asking, but who taught you?¡±


    Skye¡¯s irritation flickered within her at his tone. She was generally used to sour reactions at her intelligence; especially from men. Magic was a natural born talent that no one could dictate. But education, therefore intelligence; could be regted.


    .....


    ¡°My father had his friend from Sai send someonepetent to teach me from a young age. The future wife of a prince should be educated.. Like every person should aim to be,¡± Skye replied before they¡¯d started walking again.


    Ancient Tomes were books and any documents that survived the Great Shift from thousands of years ago. To this day, no one knew what had caused it. All they knew was that humans once covered the world, and that their technology and advancements were Far beyond what Alcon was capable of.


    Some things had been recreated from the tomes. Like the scanner machines used to help diagnose and treat patients. There were other various things like printing presses, tools, manufacturing techniques, etc.. That had been discovered that¡¯d been fixed, or altered for current use. The king owned the only functioning ¡®Car¡¯ in all of Alcon. He kept in on disy in the royal pce year round. It was quite the tourist attraction, and drew thousands each year. He only ever took it out for extremely special asions.


    Ancient underground shelters had been discovered more frequentlytely. Due to it, artifacts and ancient tomes were being found so fast that the capital could barely keep up. Or so Skye had heard, anyways. She Very much looked forward to verifying the gossip herself.


    The two walked along as Skye spoke with Dr. Martin about a few of the tomes and regr books she¡¯d read. Some were fantasy; fairy tales, dramas, and cultural pieces. One of her favorite tomes was one of the few picture books she had. It was a ck and white book describing a man sailing around his world with friends, attempting to be king of the pirates.


    Others were more education based; mathematics, science, and biology. Most of those were text-based with few pictures. Thatbined with their age; many were falling apart or missing words. Sometimes even entire sections.. But she would read everything, regardless of it¡¯s state.


    Once they¡¯d reached the end of the hall, Dr. Martin warned Skye: ¡°I had sent a messenger to the capital requesting assistance, but they only left yesterday.. If this bes too much for you in any way, don¡¯t force yourself to stay. The sickness is bad enough on it¡¯s own, but the children.. I won¡¯t me you for leaving.¡±


    Skye absorbed what he¡¯d said and acknowledged her readiness. When he opened the door, the smell was the first thing she noticed. Rank sweat and vomit were all one could smell once you entered the room. Skye gagged slightly, prompting the doctor to offer her a scented handkerchief.


    Taking a few steps in, Skye began to look around the room. It was clean, but darkened. The windows were shut up and covered, and the only lights were candles. The bedsheets were yellow-tinted from their patients¡¯ sweat. Multiple buckets filled with human waste were off in a corner. When Skye questioned why, the doctor replied that the nurses must not have gotten to them yet.


    It frustrated Skye greatly that the tiny hospital was so overwhelmed and understaffed. It was slowly turning to anger as she examined the patients. Most had purple fingertips and lips; a sign of oxygen deprivation. Their breathing was shallow, and they all had high fevers. When she examined the eyes of one of them, they were so bloodshot Skye could barely see white.


    ¡°Who were the first ones to get sick?¡± Skye grabbed a stethoscope to use as she¡¯d spoke.


    ¡°That¡¯s difficult to answer.. Most got sick about the same time. The numbers have been increasing steadily for the past couple days now.. It¡¯s not viral, and all bacterial tests came back negative. I thought it might¡¯ve been something they all ate, but I haven¡¯t figured it out so far..¡± Dr. Martin looked grief-stricken as he exined.


    Skye thought a moment on it then asked; ¡°Do the patients have anymonalities?¡±


    ¡°Most work for the apple orchard, just outside of the west gate. I do know most wereining of headaches and dizziness before they copsed. I had some of the apples brought in for examination, just in case. But I couldn¡¯t find anything out of the ordinary.¡±


    The doctor walked over, grabbed one of the apples, then handed it to her. Skye looked it over, but could find nothing. She requested a knife, then cut it open to check the inside. The seeds were hugepared to ones she¡¯d seen before. But other than that, everything about the apple checked out.


    Skye bit the tip of her thumb in contemtion. ¡®Oxygen deprivation, vomiting, incontinence, low heart rate, convulsions, headaches.... It sounds familiar..¡¯


    Dr. Martin thought smoke was going to funnel out of the princess¡¯ ears when her face lit up. She picked up one half of the apple, then turned to the doctor with realization in her eyes. Skye held up the apple and asked; ¡°Do they just sell apples as is, or do they make applesauce and the like as well? What do ye do with the cores and seeds?¡±


    The doctor thought a moment before answering; ¡°The cores are processed in with the rest of the apples for the sauce. The seeds are removed and used for oil, or to be sold. At least I think..¡±


    ¡°Alright! Ima thinkin¡¯ I got it!¡± Skye practically shrieked in her epiphany.


    Dr. Martin looked to the woman questionably as she headed for the two youngest patients. They were barely breathing, and looked likely to die at any moment. Skye¡¯s heart twisted in pain as the smallest boy faintly called out for his mother. She petted his head as she told him he¡¯d be seeing his mother very soon.


    ¡°Ye might want to get a bucket... This will be very messy,¡± Skye warned the doctor.


    ¡°Why? What¡¯s going to happen? What did you figure out?¡± Dr. Martin questioned in session.


    All Skye did was smile, then motioned at him to watch. She ced both her hands on his small chest, and emitted a golden glow. The purple discoloration began to disappear, and the child began to gasp for air. He suddenly shot up in bed, and began to projectile vomit. Getting some on Skye¡¯s dress.


    Keeping her hands in ce, the boy coughed and hacked until his face was red from his efforts. He was breathing clearly, between the coughing. When Dr. Martin had looked at the vomit, he¡¯d noticed it had tints of brown in it. Reminiscent of the apple seeds. That was the moment he¡¯d realized his mistake. He¡¯d tested for viruses, bacteria, and local toxins, but not specifically cyanide in his toxicology work ups.


    Apple seeds have small amounts of cyanide naturally urring within them. The orchard had specifically cross-pollinated certain apples trees to wieldrger apples. The resulting seeds were about three times the size of a normal one. Meaning that there was also three times the amount of naturally urring cyanide.


    Once Skye had healed the other young boy, and Dr. Martin had checked them over; Skye brought them outside to their parents. They hugged and squeezed them before asking if they knew anything about how they came to be sick. When their expressions went dower, their parents knew something was amiss. They¡¯d questioned the boys until they¡¯d exined.


    It¡¯d turned out that the two boys had identally knocked arge barrel of apple seed oil into a vat of applesauce. It had been set aside as a treat for the employees for a job well done on the harvest. The two boys were too scared to admit what they¡¯d done, and didn¡¯t see the big deal in adding the oil.


    ¡°It¡¯s all apples,¡± they¡¯d said.


    The princess sat down next to them and exined to them, and the crowd of onlookers, why they¡¯d gotten sick. She¡¯d gently admonished them for not telling anyone about the ident, but had them smiling again when she¡¯d exined that they could always work hard to make up for their bad choices. And that no one hated them for it.


    After straightening everything out with the children, Skye turned to the crowd and encouraged anyone with sick family to run home and get fresh clothes for them. That they would need it after they¡¯d woken up. The people thanked and praised her; calling her ¡®Eir: Goddess of Mercy¡¯. She thanked them all with a blushing grin, and returned to her Shaman work.


    Ronnie and us had been talking with everyone when Skye¡¯de out of the building. The two thought it¡¯d be nice to spread the word about their ¡®wedding gift¡¯. They were shocked that the princess knew such odd facts; like what apple seeds contained. Her intelligence coupled with her kindness had the two men awestruck by her character. And each silently decided to dedicate themselves to her future service..


    Jonathan had been bbergasted when Skye¡¯de from the back room with the children. He¡¯d been at the hospital when they were admitted the other day. He never thought that they would¡¯ve lived, but here they were: just like him. She really was like a goddess of mercy as she went from person to person; healing each one in turn.


    As the patients came to, they were cleaned and offered new clothes brought by their families. Skye was just finishing with thest patient when Ronnie came in, grinning broadly. Before Skye could question him, her husband walked in behind him.


    With a rakish smile, Tidas leaned against the doorframe and said; ¡°So.. I hear I¡¯m married to a goddess?¡±

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57: Surprise Gifts


    Skye smiled at her husband as she poured a little whiskey on her hands to sanitize them. She then tilted the bottle back, mming arge mouthful of it straight. She coughed hard once, then handed the bottle to Dr. Martin. He took a shot from the bottle before Jonathan snatched it from his hand.


    Chortling, Jonathan said: ¡°Ye know Ima one for celebration, Martin!¡±


    Skye looked to Jonathan and said: ¡°Hey! Be nice, or we won¡¯t give ye a ride hometer!¡±


    With an apologetic look, Jonathan replied; ¡°Ima meant no disrespect; Martin is a good, long time friend of mine.¡±


    ¡°Then why do ye drop his honorific?¡± Skye persisted.


    ¡°Ima not! Ima just callin¡¯ him by his first name,¡± Jonathan rebutted.


    Skye¡¯s braingged a moment as it processed before she asked: ¡°Wait.. Yer name is Doctor Martin Martin?¡±


    .....


    The doctor grinned and nodded. It had been a sore spot in his youth, but now he was quite fond of his name. It was a good icebreaker with adults, and children loved to sing-song it as he examined them. Making his job easier in the long run. So he took no offense when Skye began to giggle.


    Once she¡¯d stopped, the princess apologized for her outburst. Dr. Martin patted Skye¡¯s shoulder twice and told her not to fret over it. He said, ¡°You saved over three dozen lives today alone..¡±


    ¡°There are over a hundred employees total at that orchard, princess. Their families would¡¯ve gotten sick from the jars that all the workers were sent home with. You saved them, their families, and anyone else that they would¡¯ve shared with.. We owe you a great debt for your help,¡± Dr. Martin had a soft smile as he¡¯d spoken.


    Surprise crossed Skye¡¯s face as she walked over to her husband. She had no idea so many would¡¯ve been affected. It had felt good to help, giving Skye a sense of peace. Even though she was still so new to her power, she wanted to do everything she could to help.


    Tidas wrapped an arm around his wife as she embraced him. He was proud of her, even if he had disliked the idea at first. But that was mainly due to us apanying her. Ronnie had told the prince that us hadn¡¯t even entered the hospital. It was a smallfort, but it had made Tidas feel a bit better.


    Skye was about to ask Tidas what he and Lieutenant Tanner discussed, but missed her chance. The sound of numerous people yelling for the ¡®goddess¡¯ had drawn her attention instead. The group headed down the hallway, and out into the general waiting room. The patients Skye had treated, along with their families, were trying to pack their way into the room. Ronnie and us had tried, but they couldn¡¯t keep them all back.


    As soon as Skye came into view, they all began to cheer and p. Two boys that were at the front ran over with fresh picked wild flowers for her. They hesitated a moment when they saw therge hooded man next to her, but decided that showing their gratitude was more important.


    Skye epted the flowers with a heartfelt smile, then tousled eachd¡¯s hair in turn. Many of the townspeople began to step forward with gifts in tow. Some held food, some more flowers, and some even held small livestock. But the main thing she was offered was coin.


    It was starting to get out of hand quickly, and the actual patients were being disturbed. Skye held her arms up above her head, and pped loudly; gaining the unruly crowd¡¯s attention. She cleared her voice and directed everyone out of the hospital so she might make an announcement. As everyoneplied, Tidas, Dr. Martin, and Jonathan all followed after her outside in confusion.


    us nodded and Ronnie grinned as he held arge wooden box for the princess to stand on. She chuckled at his quick thinking, then thanked him for it. He set the box down before offering Skye his hand to step up. When she grabbed it, a strange feeling rushed to her heart.


    It was kind of simr to how Jonathan had felt to her, but not quite the same. The rising volume from the crowd forced her to push it to the back of her mind. She promised herself she¡¯d check him over once everything else was sorted.


    Skye took a deep breath before speaking as loudly and clearly as she could: ¡°Thank ye for the gifts! I truly do appreciate yer kindness! But, I didn¡¯t save you to gain anything.. I just wanted to help! So, please! If ye truly wish to thank me! Take any coin ye have to spare; take it and donate it to Dr. Martin and his staff! They badly need supplies, repairs, and most importantly; help! Ye have no need to go broke just for a thank you! Volunteer yer time! This is Your city, Your Home! If ye wish to thank me, then thank the man who saved ye by bringing me here to help! Help HIM!¡±


    The crowd fell into a stunned silence momentarily before erupting. They called her everything from a saint to a goddess. The people cheered, pped, and some even cried. Dragonhorn was a fairly well-off city, but there¡¯s always a poor sector. The gate they hade through was on the east side. Which was considered the slums. It was the closest gate, and the quickest way to the market.


    Tidas would always make it a point to travel through the poorest parts of any city, town, or vige he visited. If he wanted to know the true state of the kingdom, the conditions in the slums were the best indicators. Fewer people meant the city was prosperous. The fact that so many needed to turn to the hospital in this area infuriated him. Not to mention their drastic need of supplies and personnel.


    The prince knew Dr. Martin to be a good and kind person and physician, but the man barely scraped by because of it. He could scarcely afford the taxes and employee wages since he hardly ever epted payments from his patients. Depriving them of money to buy food with would just have them back to see him due to malnutrition. He was hardly sleeping due to his stress..


    Then, came along Skye. The gifts everyone offered would be put to good use. Even if the princess did ept them, they didn¡¯t have a true use for most of it, or room in the stagecoach for it. By having Dr. Martin ept the gifts, it had killed two birds with one stone.


    The doctor couldn¡¯t believe the generosity of the princess. She could¡¯ve easily had everything sold at the market and turned a small profit. Or paid for another coach to haul their things. Giving everything to his practice overwhelmed him, causing tears to pool in his eyes. He¡¯d prayed to the gods for help; had begged them on his knees every night. Now they had answered him..


    Dr. Martin fell to his knees as the tears streamed down his cheeks. Skye immediately jumped from the box and rushed to check him. Seeing the panic on her face warmed his heart to bursting as he smiled and said to her: ¡°You truly are Eir in human form, aren¡¯t you princess?¡±


    Skye smiled at the young doctor in her relief. Her magic was beginning to run low, and she was starving. The whiskey helped with the stinging in her stomach, but she could smell food, and it was causing her mind to drift. Her Shaman trait required concentration, and there was almost no way she could focus to that degree now.


    Tidas was aware of his wife¡¯s condition, and decided to speed things along. He pulled down his hood, gaining the attention of the crowd once again. Jumping onto the box, the prince announced that they¡¯d be cleaning up and heading to the market. He then asked everyone to spread the word of his requested gift of peace as they shopped.


    They all agreed in unison to do so. Some of the people even dered they¡¯d walk around the newlyweds and shoo away anyone who tried to bother them. Tidas thanked everyone before hopping down, and heading over to his wife and the doctor. He¡¯d walked up just as Skye was asking Ronnie and us to join them for ate luncheon.


    The prince wasn¡¯t too happy about it, but he decided to let it go. She was in a good mood, and they did keep her safe as she worked. He smiled at the two before adding; ¡°It¡¯s alright,ds. It¡¯ll be my treat for a job well done.¡±


    The two shared a look before agreeing to apany them. Ronnie was openly excited about eating with his hero, but us still looked uneasy. The couple noticed, but didn¡¯t say anything. He probably still felt awkward about earlier, and they didn¡¯t want to make him ufortable by bringing it up again.


    After Skye wrote down some book titles, personal suggestions, and a few other things for Dr. Martin; they bid their farewells and left. Ronnie suggested a tavern nearby that he said currently had the best beef stew in town. They all agreed as Tidas and Skye pulled their hoods up again. Walking the few blocks down the street, Skye took in the sights of the slums around her. It was eerily close to the buildings she¡¯d seen when she was eleven.


    As they walked along, Skye¡¯s brows furrowed as the memories from that day tried to resurface in her mind. Tidas saw her change in attitude, and squeezed the hand of hers he held. She snapped back to reality, then looked at him with hidden pain in her eyes. He did know what she was thinking about. So all he said was: ¡°Out your head, love.. Your ce is here, with me..¡±


    Releasing her hand, Tidas wrapped his arm around her shoulder, and squeezed her against himself. She was about to get snarky with him, but the most pleasant smells began to invade her nose. Her mouth watered as they approached the tavern, and went inside.


    It was a small, clean ce with booths lining most of the walls. Stools lined a long bar that stretched the entire length of the room on one side. Every piece of furniture was made from wood with a chocte color. It was decently lit by candle chandeliers and sconces. The walls were a light, mossy green color, and the ceiling and boarders were an off-white. It was a lovely tavern, and surprised the couple when they entered.


    As they headed towards the bar; a tall, dark figure came out from the back. He stood at least seven feet tall with short, dark chocte colored fur that nearly matched the booths and bar. His ears were rounded, and sat on the top-sides of his head. He had a short snout with long, even whiskers. And his long, slender tail was wrapped around his waist like a belt. He was extremely muscr, and had to basically turn sideways to fit through the door he¡¯d juste out of.


    Ronnie bounced forward with a broad grin on his face and said; ¡°Good afternoon, General Zas!¡±

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58: General Zas


    Tidas chuckled loudly as he stepped forward, and pulled his hood back. Upon seeing the prince¡¯s face, General Zas returned the smile and said in a deep, raspy voice; ¡°Tidas! What are you doing here?! I thought you were on your honeymoon? Hey there, Ronnie boy, us, And?¡±


    General Zas eyed Skye as she stepped forward. When she¡¯d removed her hood, Zas whistled loudly before saying; ¡°Damn, Tidas! Got yourself a pretty one!¡±


    ¡°You must be Lady Skye Moonstone. I¡¯m General Zas of the Royal Mages Corps. It¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you, youngdy.. Or should I address you as Princess Skye?¡± Zas flicked an ear as he spoke.


    She grinned at him before saying; ¡°Skye will be fine, if ye don¡¯t mind. I just cannot seem to get used to the title..¡±


    Zasughed loudly before saying; ¡°Skye it is, then. What brings you all in on this fine day? Did you hear about the sickness over at the hospital yet?¡±


    The group shared a knowing look amongst themselves before exining to the general what had happened. He¡¯d listened intently, only shifting strangely at the mention of Skye¡¯s powers. At the end, he looked to Skye with an odd expression before asking: ¡°So how many traits do you have?¡±


    Skye looked to Tidas before saying; ¡°Three: Shaman, Earth, and my original Water trait. At least so far..¡±


    .....


    Skye¡¯d said thest part under her breath, but Zas had heard it. Tidas¡¯ wife seemed intelligent and genuinely kind to him. He¡¯d decided during their tale that he would go speak to Dr. Martin himself, after they¡¯d left. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t trust Tidas and the others. It was simply that Zas hadn¡¯t gotten to where he was by taking things at face value. There were plenty of things others noticed that another might not.


    The group spoke on the topic until Tidas asked why the general was even there. His ears perked up as he smiled, bringing a smile to Skye face. He looked just like arge cat called a panther. She¡¯d read about them in one of her ancient tomes. Apparently there used to be all kinds ofrge cats all over the world. The ones that existed now resembled a few, but were much bigger.


    Zas¡¯ grin turned prideful as he scoffed and said; ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t recognize my cooking, Das!¡±


    ¡°Das?¡± Skye shed Tidas a confused expression at the nickname.


    The prince chuckled before he replied; ¡°Just a nickname.. Zas, Das, and Shas: the Three Pirs. He tried to get it to stick, but no one calls us that but him, haha.¡±


    ¡°Hey! I heard that,¡± Zas flicked his ears back irritably.


    ¡°And I wasn¡¯t trying to hide it,¡± Tidas rebutted with a smirk.


    General Zas made a kind of snarl sound before saying; ¡°You really don¡¯t want to eat, do you?¡±


    Tidas¡¯ opened his mouth like he was about to speak when Skye smacked his arm. She red at him for being rude, even though she¡¯d gotten the feeling that they were just messing with each other. She was looking for a reason to stop their banter. Skye was bing ravenous, and wanted them to pause their conversation at least until they sat down and ordered.


    ¡°Yer being quite rude, husband, and Ima half-starved. Forgive me lout of a husband, General Zas. We would love to eat yer delicious-smellin¡¯ food,¡± Skye¡¯s smile had lit the room as she finished speaking.


    General Zas smirked when she¡¯d smacked Tidas¡¯ arm. He¡¯d also perked his ears up again at the princess¡¯pliment. She seemed the independent type, which fit the prince¡¯s description of her. Over the years, he¡¯d talked about her constantly; boarder-line obsessively. It drove Shasta to start a fight with him on many asions. Not due to any feelings of romance or anything like that. She¡¯d just gotten sick of hearing about her.


    Zas returned the princess¡¯ grin and said; ¡°Thank you, Skye. YOU may eat whatever you wish; on the house. The rest of you have to pay. Tidas: you¡¯re paying double..¡±


    Skye beamed her delight at the general¡¯s offer. She¡¯d never felt so hungry before, and the smell made her stomach churn with approval and anticipation. It grumbled loud enough for all four of the men to hear, triggered chuckles all around.


    Zas looked to the tiny woman as heughed harder at Skye¡¯s blushing cheeks. Instead of shrinking away, sheughed with them; taking no offense to their innocent amusement. She suited the prince well, from what he could tell. Especially after they¡¯d told him of her re-routing the gifts back to the hospital. It was exactly like something Tidas would¡¯ve done.


    The group took seats at the bar and ordered their food before continuing to talk. Ronnie and us filled the general in on their training, and he suggested a good trainer for Ronnie, once he reached the capital. Thed looked like he might faint the majority of the time the general spoke. Meeting two of the three Pirs in a day nearly overwhelmed the poor fanboy.


    Zas offered to train us, but he turned it down at first. He didn¡¯t think he deserved to be trained by the general, considering the type of person he was up until a little bit ago. He even borated by telling him about the incident with Skye earlier. Zas justughed at him and told him, ¡°That¡¯s what happens when you getting some sense knocked into you..¡±


    ¡°Do you think that I never made a mistake? Never did anything wrong in my life? I killed humans, us. They were attacking a vige, and I ughtered them all. Only after did I find out that they were mostly starving peasants from the Sync Kingdom.. Imitted a terrible sin that is far worse than all of yoursbined.. The previous kings may have pardoned me, but I carry that with me; use it to guide my future actions. You can do the same.¡±


    The general¡¯s words resonated with him, and us reaffirmed his internal decision from earlier. He would continuously be stronger, and de his life and service to the princess. For that purpose; he epted the general¡¯s offer.


    As they shook hands, Zas added; ¡°You might have to apany me to the capital, though. We have the Mage Trials soon.¡±


    Skye perked her ears up as she sipped a cup of watered wine, waiting for their food. She knew what they were: apetition that also served as a final test to be epted into the RMC. Five teams of six people run a giant obstacle course designed to test various abilities, skills, and teamwork.


    It was ideal to see who was best suited to join the RMC. If one didn¡¯t score high enough in their personal marks, you were denied. If one didn¡¯t have sufficient teamwork skills, you were denied. And most importantly: if one wasn¡¯t strong enough to make it through until the end; you were denied. The only way to be epted into the ranks of the RMC without finishing the course was to be on the first ce team.


    It was exciting to think about to Skye because she¡¯d never seen them. It wasn¡¯t a holiday, but all of Alcon treated it like it was. People flooded the training arena, and those who couldn¡¯t travel or afford to go inside gathered outside the arena, and around the kingdom¡¯s broadcast radios. They were located in the center of every vige with a poption of five-hundred or more. It was mainly used in case of wars, natural disasters, or royal announcements. But every year there was the exception.


    Skye¡¯s father had refused to bring her; saying it was too violent for a youngdy. The past couple years, she hadn¡¯t wanted to go due to her circumstances. Even though her father had finally offered to take her. She imagined it was far more exciting to watch than to listen to.


    Looking to her husband expectantly; Skye asked; ¡°Are we to go as well?¡±


    Before Tidas could answer his wife, Zas replied; ¡°Of course! We have to do a special show this year, apparently.¡±


    Tidas grunted as he looked to Zas with irritation. He hadn¡¯t gotten to tell Skye of it yet; or much else, for that matter. He was getting quite angry that everyone kept discussing things with his wife before he had a chance to. But at least this wasn¡¯t exactly important. It was a proposal that his brother had made to draw more people in. It was also going to double as the Pir¡¯s Competition. To see if everyone was keeping their ranks.


    Tidas smiled nervously as his wife looked at him. She was about to start questioning him, but a short old woman who resembled Peggy slightly came shuffling out of the back. She had arge round serving tray in her arms, and an aggravated expression on her face.


    She red at general Zas before yelling: ¡°Get yer furry arse in that kitchen and help me bring out the food, ye damn cub! Or I¡¯ll skin ye for a fur coat!¡±


    Skye literally saw the general¡¯s fur fuzz out at the old woman¡¯s threat. She was shorter and older than Peggy, but just as scary. Zas apologized to the old woman, then nearly ran into her in his haste to do her bidding. Tidas chuckled, but quit at the old woman¡¯s re.


    ¡°I apologize, Mary. But it¡¯s funny to see Zas act like a frightened wee kitten,¡± Tidasughed loudly as he finished speaking.


    Mary grinned widely at the prince before saying; ¡°He is arge kitten, to me, haha! Most others, he¡¯s a beast. But he¡¯s a good man, as ye well know.. Now it¡¯s time to eat up!¡±


    Mary turned her head and looked at Skye; eximing: ¡°Oh! Such a prettyss! Ye must be the Princess! Honor to meet ye, dearie. Ima Mary Trogdow; General Zas¡¯ manager for Thistlewood Tavern. Pleasure to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Ima La-Princess Skye Moonstone.. But please, call me Skye; and the pleasure be mine,¡± Skye smiled and nodded her head in acknowledgement.


    The steaming beef stew that was ced before her caused Skye to forget that she was talking. Her eyes feasted on the thick chunks of hearty beef, green beans, corn, sweet peas, carrots, and daikon. The smell of garlic, onions, the vegetables, and beef stock made her mouth water to the point of drooling.


    Mrs. Trogdowughed out loud before she said; ¡°Eat,ss! You can have as much as you like. You need to get some meat on those bones!¡±


    Zas came out of the kitchen carrying threerge bowls; one each in of his hands, and one with his tail. He set the bowls down, then went back for two loafs of bread and arge dish of butter. He sat by Skye as Tidas began talking to us and Ronnie about waiting until next year to try out for RMC.


    ¡°Do you like the food?¡± Zas asked he twitched his nose at Skye.


    ¡°It¡¯s amazin! I can¡¯t believe the General of the RMC is such a good cook! Ima sure ye must make yer men happy whenever ye cook,¡± Skye took bites of bread dipped in the stew in between speaking.


    ¡°Thank you, and they are.. It¡¯s better than not eating at all, like whenever your husband attempts to cook, hahaha!¡± Zas¡¯ughter drew looks from the others, but they went back to their discussion quickly.


    Skye was looking at the general as well when something Maevis had said popped into her head. She put her chunk of bread in her bowl, and leaned towards Zas slightly. His ears perked up as she nodded for him to follow suit.


    In a low voice, Skye asked: ¡°Do ye mind if I ask ye a personal question, General Zas?¡±


    After nodding his approval; Zas leaned forward as Skye asked: ¡°I hope it¡¯s not rude to ask, but.. Exactly what type of Fae are ye?¡±

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59: Fae Animosity


    Zas stared at the prince¡¯s wife in disbelief. No human had ever acknowledged him as a Fae except for the old kings, Mary, and Genie. All three had their own experiences with Fae before. The old king, Tidas¡¯ great grandfather Edmond, had met Maevis and Nics when he was a child, and one time again when he was older. Genie¡¯s experience had been mild, and generally about gathering information.. Mary¡¯s had almost ended with her death. It was how they¡¯d met; when she was a littless.


    He¡¯d saved her from sharing her family¡¯s fate.. Zas was hunting a Barghest that¡¯d been attacking the local viges along the bordends. He¡¯d found it and killed it, but not in time to save her family. Mary had barely been alive when he¡¯d found her. It took months for him to be in the same room with her without her going into hysterics.


    Zas reminded her of the ck dog too much, so he left Mary in the care of an older couple who couldn¡¯t have children. They raised her, and he paid for her clothes, food, and a basic education. Years went by before she¡¯d finally tracked him down to thank him properly.


    After that, Mary visited Zas whenever she¡¯d get the chance. He treated her like a daughter, and even arranged a match for her when she¡¯de of age. Mary loved her husband until the day he died, about ten years ago. She had two girls that called Zas their grandfather, and they had children of their own now. Zas was content with his simple life, and grateful to the king for it.


    The general had known Magnus the whole of the king¡¯s life. Zas had been captured from the Southern Continent and sold as a cub into very. First as a pet, then as he grew and eventually came into his powers; he became a prized fighter.


    When King Edmond¡¯s fighter had won against him, he¡¯d received Zas as part of the trophy. Zas had given up on life and was ready to die, but Tidas¡¯ great grandfather gave him a reason to fight. After several decades in the RMC, he¡¯d gained his freedom, but remained loyal to the crown.. So long as a good king sat on the thrown.


    Skye stared at Zas, waiting for a response. She¡¯d hoped asking hadn¡¯t offended him, but she was curious as to what type he was. She¡¯d never heard of a Fae like him before, but recalled Maevis saying most beast men and monsters were actually Fae.


    .....


    ¡°You¡¯re an interesting human, princess.. Not many have called me that. Tidas was right about your intelligence,¡± Zas smiled with a quirked eyebrow.


    ¡°Skye, please.. So?¡±


    Zas¡¯ smile went from amused to cocky as he replied; ¡°Have you heard of a Zhang before?¡±


    Skye thought a moment; nibbling on her thumb as she did so. The action reminded Zas of Mary as a child, and caused his grin to turn amused again. A moment passed before the princess popped her head up, and looked to the general. She focused on therge scar at the top-middle of his forehead. She looked at him hesitantly before asking what happened to his horn.


    The general¡¯s face never lost its joviality as he exined; ¡°It¡¯s alright, Skye. It was removed when I was a cub, to protect my owner.¡±


    Skye¡¯s expression shifted from shock, to pain, to anger in rapid session. Zas chuckled at how honest she was with her feelings. So far, she was almost like a female version of the prince. At least in disposition, which made the general wonder a moment if she was going to join the RMC as well. But decided to ask about itter and continued his story.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fret; I don¡¯t even remember it due to my age at the time. That was well over a hundred years ago now,ss. I have a family, a business, and friends due to my circumstances. I don¡¯t regret much about my life.. Because everything has led me to now.¡±


    Skye smiled warmly at the general¡¯s words. He was clearly happy with his life. She still felt bad about his horn, though. Zhangs were supposed to be a red color, have five tails, and arge horn protruding from their forehead. Zas was almost ck with one tail. With or without the horn, he still didn¡¯t look like the Zhang from her book. When Skye asked if her book was wrong, Zas barked withughter before exining.


    ¡°If I walked around like that all the time, I would¡¯ve been killed a long time ago. Most Zhangs are like me, when calm. When we¡¯re excited or angry, however..¡±


    General Zas got up from his seat, and walked to the middle of the tavern. Hisughter from before had drawn everyone¡¯s attention. Tidas knew what wasing, but still watched the general as he closed his red-orange colored eyes to focus. A low, guttural growl came from Zas, sending a shiver of anticipation throughout Skye.


    Taking a deep breath, General Zas roared; shaking the ground like lightning had struck close by. Before everyone¡¯s eyes: General Zas turned a fiery red-orange color that matched his eyes. He looked like living fire as his tail split into five, resembling mes themselves. Instead of his horn, a deep blue me burned as it took it¡¯s shape and ce.


    Ronnie and us were on their feet, cheering and questioning the general as they approached him. Within the blink of an eye, he was back to normal. The twods stopped in their tracks with disappointment written all over their faces. They¡¯d wanted to see if the mes from his tails were real, or if his blue me horn was hot or not. Seeing their sad faces, the general replied; ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you two will be seeing that form often enough during your training.¡±


    The two shared a hesitant look between themselves, then stated together in a monotone; ¡°Yay.¡±


    Skye was awed by Zas, and saddened slightly. ¡®His horn would¡¯ve looked so mystical covered in that blue me.. Or is the blue me there because he has no horn? He¡¯s a power-based Tank, but has mes all over.. I wonder if he can manipte them too?¡¯ Skye was biting the tip of her thumb again as Tidas came up to her.


    ¡°Were you impressed with the general? This is your first official meeting, isn¡¯t it?¡± Tidas inquired as he grabbed his wife¡¯s hand and held it.


    ¡°He¡¯s amazing! I can¡¯t wait to introduce Maevis to him! I wonder if they¡¯ve met before?¡± Skye¡¯s enthusiasm brought a smile to Tidas¡¯ lips.


    ¡°Did you say Maevis?!¡± Zas perked his ears and snapped his head up to look at Skye as he spoke.


    When Skye nodded in the positive, Zas beamed as he walked over to the couple. He immediately started to ask what she looked like, what her magic was, and how they¡¯d met. The newlyweds shared a look before giving the full story to Zas and the other two.


    Ronnie and us were sworn to secrecy about everything beforehand due to Tidas¡¯ insistence. He still didn¡¯t trust them, especially us. But Zas vouched for them, and swore he¡¯d take responsibility if they bbed to anyone.


    Skye started with the Nomads, Petrie, and Tidas being poisoned. Zas had given the prince an odd look when Skye¡¯d mentioned saving him, but all the prince did was shrug. When Skye exined swatting the Queen of the Northern Fae like a bug, Zas looked like he could fall over with a light breeze. His jaw swung low and his shoulders slumped forward. To a passerby, the general probably looked like he¡¯d just gotten the most shocking news of his life.


    Zas straighten up in an almost rigid fashion before asking; ¡°And Aero? How did he react?¡±


    Skye finished exining the full meeting before Zas rxed. Skye hadn¡¯t known it, but she could¡¯ve caused a war with that simple ident. The queen was next in line to be Empress of the Fae Kingdom. If she would¡¯ve died because of the careless action of a human, Aero would¡¯ve used it as an excuse to go to war.


    Zas knew the Queen and King Consort through Maevis and Nics. He¡¯d been a key factor when they¡¯d tried to convince the Fae to reveal themselves during Tidas¡¯ great grandfather¡¯s era. Aero had been the main cause for the failing of it. He¡¯d entuated the fact that Zas was only a newly freed ve. And he had centered his entire campaign around ¡®how long would the Fae have to be enved before they would be treated equally?¡¯


    Most Fae lived hundreds of years longer than humans. Too many centuries of cruelty at the hands of humans had turned most Fae against the idea of a peaceful co-existence. They were taught from birth to fear and avoid humans as much as possible.


    When Skye told Zas about the queen and king¡¯s choice to start negotiations, Zas physically needed to sit down. Celestia agreeing wasn¡¯t all that surprising, but Aero doing so had been more than shocking to him. Aero hated humans for what they¡¯d done to his family. That Skye could make that hatred wavier was the real reason for his disbelief.


    The general had sensed something different about the real Commander¡¯s wife. She smelled, looked, and talked like a human. But Skye had a quality that he couldn¡¯t really describe. Warmth and kindness radiated from her with no effort. Her presence was like peace in physical form. At the same time; Zas¡¯ instincts felt something happening in the world.. and it was starting to center around Skye.


    The group finished their food as they talked, and Skye finished her story. She¡¯d skipped over the bit about their camping by the hollow, and the incident with Jacob. She¡¯d only focused on the parts about Maevis, Nics, and their n pertaining to the establishment of the Fae territory.


    As she talked: Skye ate two full bowls of stew, and whole loaf of bread. Ronnie and us were shocked at her capacity to eat. Zas chuckled as he looked around, pleased everyone was enjoying his cooking. Tidas ate twice as much as everyone, but Zas had expected that. The prince was the only person alive who could eat as much as he could. ¡®Although Shasta doese close on asion..¡¯


    After finishing up their food and paying their way(except for Skye), the group readied to go their separate ways. Ronnie and us needed to head back to the gatehouse to talk to Lieutenant Tanner about the general¡¯s proposal. Skye was fidgety at the prospect of exploring the markets.


    As the twods went to leave, they shook hands with the three. When Skye grabbed Ronnie¡¯s hand, the weird feeling she¡¯d gotten before was back. But it felt more.. threatening now, some how. When he went to pull away, Skye sped her hands around his.


    She stared at Ronnie with worry etched onto her features. Before thed could ask what she was doing, Skye yanked him by the hand over to a chair that sat in front of the shop next door. She pointed to the seat without a word, only a stern look in her eyes.


    Ronnie sat down as he was bid to, then Skye immediately ced her hands on the topsides of his head. He wasn¡¯t sure what was going on, but got an idea when blood began to pour out of his mouth and nose. A chunk of clotted blood stuck to the back of his throat, causing him to gag hard.


    After Skye removed her hands, she wiped them together and said; ¡°Alright, Now we can go shopping..¡±

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60: Oaths Before Shopping


    ¡°WHAT the Bloody Hell was that?!¡± Ronnie shouted in between coughs.


    ¡°That was me, savin¡¯ yer life,¡± Skye put simply.


    Ronnie¡¯s eyes bulged at Skye words. Zas had grabbed a towel for thed when he had seen the blood. When Ronnie took the towel from him, the general asked Skye what she had saved him from. She pondered a moment on how to word herself before speaking.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to describe... When we found Jonathan copsed earlier, it was due to a buildup in hisrge vein, near his heart. I was gettin¡¯ a simr feelin¡¯ from Ronnie here, just.. not the same. It felt more threatening now; when I shook his hand. It hadn¡¯t felt that way earlier, and Ima not one to tempt fate.. So I decided to take care of it now.¡±


    The group looked at Skye in disbelief a moment. However; the pool of blood on the ground with a sizable clot in the middle of it easily convinced them of her words. Ronnie stared at the clot with his mouth slightly gaped. He couldn¡¯t believe he¡¯d nearly shared the same fate as his father a few years ago.


    He¡¯d been working in the orchard when he¡¯d suddenly copsed: dead by the time he hit the ground. The doctor had told Ronnie and his family that his father had suffered from something called an aneurysm. It was what had been causing his headaches and memory loss, something Ronnie had been experiencingtely. It had scared him, but he was about twenty years younger than his father was when he¡¯d died. He used that thought to rationalize his fears away, and out of his thoughts..


    Vomiting up the blood had caused his eyes to water, but now Ronnie was actually crying. He¡¯d had terrible headachestely with dizziness. Sometimes he¡¯d even forget what he was doing when he¡¯d walk into a room. His mother had been worried sick over him. Remembering and thinking that what had happened to her husband, was happening to their son.


    .....


    Ronnie looked up at Skye from his seat, then moved to kneel before her in a clean spot. Zas and Tidas quirked their eyebrows at thed¡¯s actions, while Skye bent to try and get him to stand. Ronnie cleared his throat before saying: ¡°Please princess, allow me to speak..¡±


    Skye gave an irritated look at him before huffing. She didn¡¯t like Ronnie being so formal, but when Tidas signaled to her, she let him speak. Ronnie straightened his back, but kept his head bowed; like one was supposed to do to royalty. He took in a decisive breath before he spoke.


    ¡°Princess Skye; ye not only saved me, but ye saved me family as well. Ima the only provider for me mother and younger sisters. If I would¡¯ve died, so would¡¯ve they.. I own you a great debt that Ima not sure I¡¯ll ever be able to repay.. But! But I will dedicate me life to serving ye. The moment I pass the RMC Trials next year, I will request to be part of yer Personal Guard!¡±


    Skye wanted tough at how dramatic Ronnie was being. When us knelt next to him and swore a simr oath to her, however; she¡¯d been put at a loss for words. Zas chuckled loudly at the situation before saying, ¡°Youds better be ready for some he training if you n to be Skye¡¯s guards..¡±


    ¡°And you might want to work on your speak there, Ronnie. The Nobles don¡¯t likemoner¡¯s tongue.. But you¡¯ll both see that during your guard training down the road.¡± Zas added with less joviality.


    The two looked up to General Zas with glee as he promised to help them. So long as they proved themselves fullymitted throughout their training, he would do what he could. The group chatted another few minutes before finally bidding each other farewell a final time.


    Tidas had been surprised by their derations to his wife, but understood them. Skye¡¯d saved so many lives in the few hours they¡¯d been in town. He was proud of her for her efforts, and honestly; a little shocked. She¡¯d just awakened her Shaman powers, but she was already doing things most couldn¡¯t. Even with decades of experience under their belts.


    General Zas hugged Skye, much to her surprise. It had been hrious to see him hug Tidas, who seemed ufortably used to it. It had worried her a bit when she¡¯d heard a cracking sound when the general squeezed the her husband. Finished with his hug, Zas smiled and waved them off as the newlyweds finally headed off to the marketce.


    The noises and smells filled the streets as the prince and princess walked along with their hoods down. Everyone already knew they were there. As least this way, their new friends from the hospital would be able to keep the majority of the crowds away. Many still waved and said wishes of happiness for them as they passed. But they weren¡¯t being crowded or cornered. It was one of the most pleasant outings Tidas had ever had.


    They walked along together; hand in hand as they browsed. Everything Skye could¡¯ve ever imagined seemed to be for sale at one stall or another. Food and drink stalls were found every few regr stalls. Some sold fabrics, some sold housewares, and some sold swords and armor. The father they walked the more they came across.


    After stopping to look at some trinketsid out on a nket; a particr smell drew Skye to a food booth. It was run by a couple from Sai, and they were selling one of Skye¡¯s favorite foods: Sobayaki. Genie had made it for her on many asions. He¡¯d even attempted to teach her how to make the noodles for it, but she could never get hers to turn out right. The noodles she was happily munching on now tasted close enough to Genie¡¯s recipe to bring a nostalgic smile to her face.


    Tidas beamed at his love as she happily ate. Her smile was contagious, as well as her appetite. They ate two bowls each before heading to the next stall. Once Skye saw it¡¯s content, she squealed with delight.


    Shelves were packed with books and ancient tomes. She was a little shocked at how poorly everything was organized, but imagined it¡¯d be hard to keep up with due to the crowd. Nobles andmoners mixed together as they all sought that perfect book. Unified in their mutual love of reading.


    Some of the nobles began to crowd the couple. When Tidas introduced Skye, he became annoyed at how some of them stared at her in front of him. It¡¯d been happening all day, but these men were especially annoying to him. Most had wives that stood just a few feet away from them. Many of whom were now engaged in conversation with his wife.


    Tidas gently reminded Skye of their dinner ns, which were quickly approaching. She nodded her acknowledgment, and bid the woman farewell until they¡¯d all reach the capital. Skye was grateful for the save from her husband. She hadn¡¯t really wanted to talk to the women, but didn¡¯t want to be rude. She was far more interested in the treasure thaty before her.


    The books were mixed together, but their spines were exposed. Skye grinned softly as she stared at the books in contentment. Bringing a simr smile to her husband¡¯s face as watched her. Others in the store stole nces of the golden-haired beauty asionally. One man stared particrly hard, prompting Tidas to go ask him why.


    Skye was too involved in her search to realize the hostility emanating from her husband. The man shrunk back slightly as the prince approached. He was more intimidating than the man thought he¡¯d be, but stepped forward anyway.


    He held a tome in his hands that wasrge and heavy looking. He smiled fearfully at the prince before bowing his respect. He apologized for staring, and exined that he wasn¡¯t sure how amoner should approach royalty. Tidas smiled at the man; reassured he wasn¡¯t ogling his wife.


    The man happened to be the owner of the shop, and family to several orchard workers. He wanted to present the book to the princess for saving several members of his family. Tidas read the title to himself and chuckled; drawing Skye¡¯s attention.


    The prince gestured to the man and said to his wife; ¡°Would you like me to turn away this gift as well?¡±


    Seeing therge book, Skye nearly ran over to the two in her excitement. The tome was huge and looked like an educational one. As she reached the pair and read the title, the princess gasped as she beamed. The cover was a dull, in ck color with faded golden writing. The title said: The History of Dragonhorn; written by Rnd Snare.


    Skye eximed her excitement. She pped her hands rapidly for a second before asking if she could see it. The man was enchanted by her beauty, and simply smiled as he handed the heavy book off to the princess. She ran her hand down the cover, confused at to the material used to make it. She thought is resembled the high walls that surrounded Dragonhorn, but those were solid, giant bones.


    Skye looked to the man and thanked him for the offer, but exined that she understood the value of a book like the the one she held. After some odd haggling in the opposite direction, Skye convinced the proprietor to sell her the book at a discounted price instead of just giving it to her. Tidas couldn¡¯t help butugh at his sweet wife. Anyone else would¡¯ve just epted the gift, but Skye had a pure heart. And it made him love her all the more for it.


    After some more browsing and suggestions from the shop owner, Skye happily left with her arms full of things to read. Modern books on magic, ancient tomes, a even a few odd ones on recipes. Tidas had been very excited for Skye to pick one with a particrly delicious-looking roast on the cover. She¡¯dughed at him for smacking his lips together.


    They¡¯d eaten quite a bit today, but Skye still felt hungry. Her stomach gurgled audibly as they walked towards the gate they¡¯d entered through. Tidas had stopped and bought arge sack to carry his wife¡¯s books in. Jonathan was waiting for them near the stagecoach.


    As Tidas stashed their purchases on top of the coach, Skye leaned in and asked where they were going to eat. Tidas exhaled slowly as he wrapped his arms around his wife. He looked up at the sky¡¯s fading light before replying to his wife.


    ¡°It¡¯s a surprise... But I will tell you this my sweet wife..¡± Tidas kissed the top of her head, then continued; ¡°After dinner, I intend to enjoy you for dessert...¡±

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61: Stories And An Hors d¡¯oeuvre


    *** WARNING: This Chapter Has Descriptive And Graphic Sexual Content. Viewer Discretion Is Advised***


    Skye smiled mischievously as she wrapped her arms around her husband¡¯s neck, returning his embrace as she said; ¡°Mmm.. Only if I get ye as a main course, dear husband...¡±


    Tidas grinned arrogantly as he leaned in to kiss his wife. He had intended to give her a sweet, slow kiss, but Skye had other ns. She leaned into him, making it a point to press her breasts against him provocatively. She added pressure to her kiss, forcing Tidas to match her fervor. She sighed seductively into him, sending a shiver of need throughout his body.


    With a sharp inhale, Tidas broke away from his wife¡¯s lips before saying: ¡°If you keep that up love, I¡¯ll drag you beyond those trees and ruin our dinner ns.¡±


    Skye released one of her hands, and bit down on the tip of her thumb in mock contemtion. She then looked up at Tidas with yful eyes. The princess smiled at her husband before reaching down, and rubbing his manhood softly through his pants. Then she shrugged her shoulders; like she didn¡¯t care what he chose. The prince gritted his teeth as he smiled wickedly at his wife.


    He tightened his grip on her waist before whispering; ¡°Vixen... You¡¯ll pay for thister..¡±


    Skye matched his grin before replying in a taunting tone; ¡°Ooo... Ima shakin¡¯ in me boots.¡±


    .....


    Giving him onest quick peck; Skye broke her hold, then spun around on her heels to go and get into the stagecoach. Tidas stood a moment in astonishment of his wife¡¯s boldness. He shook his head as he smiled; trying to rid himself of the thoughts she¡¯d incited in him. Clearing his throat, Tidas entered the coach behind Skye, greeted Jonathan, and took his seat.


    The ride was pleasant; Tidas and Jonathan chatted as Skye began reading the tome that the bookshop owner had sold her. It was written more like arge diary than a historical record. While it listed things like theposition of the gates, armament strategies, theyout of the city, etc.. It didn¡¯t list an actual history of Dragonhorn like the title implied. Or so she thought; until she¡¯d flipped to the back..


    Thest few chapters were entirely hand-written, and extremely faded. It described a monster that had attacked a vige. A hero named Rnd Snare was passing through the vige at the time, and killed the beast with his Earth magic. He had lost his arm in the process, and retired in the vige. Spending the rest of his life helping the people to turn the monster¡¯s carcass into the city walls that still existed now.


    When Skye continued reading, Rnd began to describe the monster: pitch ck with giant wings. It had ws the size of houses, and two massive horns protruding from it¡¯s head. The more the book described it, the surer Skye became: the gates of Dragonhorn were truly made from a real dragon.


    ¡°But what happened to the skull? Ye don¡¯t miss somethin¡¯ that big,¡± Skye said out loud.


    The odd question had interrupted Tidas and Jonathan from their own discussion. They stared at the princess, waiting for her to borate. When she finally looked up, confusion covered her features. She hadn¡¯t realized she¡¯d spoken out loud, and didn¡¯t understand the strange looks she was getting.


    ¡°What¡¯s this about a skull?¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyebrow was quirked as he asked.


    ¡°Oh! Sorry, didn¡¯t realize that was out loud.. It¡¯s this book. It says the gates really are made of dragon bone! Isn¡¯t that amazin¡¯?! And the man who yed it was named...¡± Skye began to thumb through the pages in search of the name.


    ¡°Rnd Snare: the Mountain Hero. That be me ancestor! Though mest name be different, Ima direct descendant! My best friend and cousin own the cottages.¡± Jonathan blurted out with pride.


    Skye froze, letting the page between her fingers slip. She looked up at Jonathan with wide eyes before rapid-firing questions at him. He¡¯d been quite happy to speak on his family¡¯s heritage. When he¡¯d begun to talk in detail about his family¡¯s branches and the cottages, Tidas had raised his hand up to stop him from talking any further.


    When Skye red at her husband for interrupting, Tidas quickly exined; ¡°If I let him keep going, he¡¯ll ruin my surprise for you..¡±


    Looking as her husband with suspicion, Skye shifted in her seat and crossed her arms. She didn¡¯t want to wait when a walking, talking descendent was right in front of her. ¡®He probably has stories handed down from generation to generation.. And Ima right in front of him!¡¯


    It was obvious how frustrated his wife was, but Tidas knew his surprise would make up for it. Skye had talked about her interest in Dragonhorn for years. He still recalled the first time she¡¯d visited, and how excited she¡¯d been as she told him about seeing the walls. He¡¯d nned their honeymoon many years ago. But no matter how his ns had changed over the years, he¡¯d always made it a point to keep his secret surprise part of it.


    The ancient tome Skye was reading made him nervous. Tidas was already a little frustrated that the book confirmed the wall¡¯s origin. He¡¯d felt a little more at ease when she¡¯d set the book down on the seat. Not wanting her to stew in her ire, Tidas asked his wife what she was in the mood to eat.


    Their random conversations continued; only being broken when they had to bid Jonathan farewell. He¡¯d requested to be dropped off by a field his horse might¡¯ve run to after he¡¯d fallen from her. It wasn¡¯t far from their cottage, so the rest of their journey only took about fifteen minutes.


    As soon as the stagecoach had pulled away, Tidas was pulling his wife into hisp. They¡¯d been sitting on the side closest to the coachman. The prince smiled at Skye before taking her lips in a passionate kiss. She moaned slightly as she leaned against him; allowing him to practically cradle her in his arms.


    Tidas slipped his left hand inside her skirt to slowly drag it up the inside of her thigh, before saying in a yful, husky voice: ¡°Should I punish you now, or wait until after we¡¯ve eaten?¡±


    Smiling coyly at her husband, Skye hummed a second before replying; ¡°I don¡¯t recall earning any punishment..¡±


    An evil grin crept onto Tidas¡¯ handsome face as he moved his hand up her leg, and passed her knee. He grabbed Skye firmly right where her leg and hip met; sending a jolt of anticipation through her. Her breath hitched in her throat as he lifted his hand, then grabbed her simrly to how she had grabbed him at Dragonhorn. Tidas¡¯ voice was almost a whisper in her ear as he¡¯d spoke while grabbing her: ¡°You don¡¯t remember doing this...in public to me right before we left?¡±


    When Skye didn¡¯t reply right away, Tidas began to rub against the outside of her underwear. Because he wasn¡¯t using much pressure, the sensation was torturous. asionally he¡¯d apply extra force when he¡¯d reach her jewel, making Skye squirm in hisp. Between that and the little noises she was making, Tidas felt like he was punishing himself along with his wife.


    A familiar throbbing began to build between Skye¡¯s legs as Tidas toyed with her. She wiggled as her breathing becamebored. He pressed down with his fingertips as he focused on stimting her bud. Tidas sucked in a sharp breath as his wife¡¯s wetness soaked through her undergarment.


    The prince was near his breaking point when the coach hit a pothole. It broke his concentration, and the trance his enticing little wife had him in. He exhaled deeply before he looked back at Skye. She stared at him with agitation; waiting for him to either continue, or go further.


    Tidas sighed loudly before giving his wife a pleading look. Her expression became forlorn as Skye shed him a mock pouty face. He smiled gently at her, leaning as much as he could to touch foreheads with her. Heughed under his breath at himself. Teasing Skye into such a state was never his intention.. not yet, anyways.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, love. I hadn¡¯t meant to get you so worked up yet.. ¡®Tis my fault,¡± Tidas¡¯ voice was lined with regret as he spoke.


    Skye was beginning to get her breathing under control when her husband apologized. She was still extremely frustrated in multiple ways, but she knew he¡¯d meant his apology. She nodded with a half-smile on her face, but the prince knew she was still mad.. It became even more apparent when she huffed angrily, then grabbed his hard cock firmly.


    Tidas groaned loudly as his wife¡¯s skillful hands worked him. Unlike his light, sensuous caresses; Skye gripped his manhood and moved her hand on him quickly. She would slow asionally, but only to toy with his tip momentarily. His breathing became as ragged as his wife¡¯s had just been. He gripped his wife¡¯s dress with white knuckles in an attempt to keep them in ce. Just as he was about to give in, Skye released him.


    The prince stared at his wife with gritted teeth as she smiled cockily and said; ¡°Fair is fair, dear husband...¡±


    Indignation covered Tidas¡¯ features at his wife¡¯s retort, but only momentarily. He knew he was getting back what he¡¯d just given her. The dampness of her underwear was proof that Skye was as aroused as he was. Sighing in defeat, the prince said; ¡°Remind me never to go to war with you, wife..¡±


    Skye chuckled loudly at her husband¡¯s quip. She¡¯d seen the frustration sh in his eyes, letting her know the point was made. ¡®If he can¡¯t eat what he dishes up, then he shouldn¡¯t bother cookin.¡¯ With a smug smile, Skye stood up from her husband¡¯sp, straightened her dress out, then sat back down next to him.


    Tidas adjusted himself in his seat, then wrapped his right arm around this wife¡¯s shoulders. She snuggled into his side and sighed. It was strange to her that she could feel both contentment and frustration at the same time. Then again; Skye had never felt the way she does with Tidas, with anyone else.


    The stagecoach rolled along for about two minutes before it came to a stop. They were being dropped at the end of the path to the cottage they were staying at. Just like the carriage had the night before. As Skye stepped out, she noticed the name of the cottage on a sign at the edges of the drive. To the left was the roadway to their temporary abode, and to the right was a covered pathway.


    The moonlight was shining brightly in the early evening hours; allowing Skye to see the sign. A grin lit her face as she turned to Tidas and squeaked; ¡°THIS is DragonSnare Cottage?! We¡¯ve been stayin¡¯ at Rnd Snare¡¯s family cottage?!¡±


    Tidas smiled cockily as he replied: ¡°Aye, it ¡¯tis. But I have a bigger surprise for you, Skye... How would you like to see a giant dragon skull?¡±

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62: Moonlit Dinner


    *** WARNING: This Chapter Has Descriptive And Graphic Sexual Content. Viewer Discretion Is Advised***


    ¡°Did ye say a dragon skull?!¡± Skye shouted without realizing it.


    Tidas smirked at his wife as he walked towards her. He wrapped her cloak about her, to keep his wife warm before embracing her. The night air was cold enough to reveal their breaths as they spoke. It had felt good to Skye when she¡¯d stepped out of the stagecoach. But now she could feel the chill and grinned; thankful for her husband¡¯s thoughtfulness.


    The coach had rode off, leaving the two standing in front of the sign. Tidas nodded to it as Skye looked up at him inquisitively. Knowing what he was getting at, she smiled before asking; ¡°Was this nned, or is it just an extraordinary coincidence?¡±


    ¡°What do you think, love?¡± Tidas leaned his head down for a sweet kiss as he replied.


    Love and heat spread throughout Skye¡¯s body. She¡¯d spoken of her interest in Dragonhorn for years, but never thought Tidas would remember it. They hadn¡¯t seen each other in years. And even in his haste to stop the attempted wedding between her and Jacob; he¡¯d still remembered. Still nned all of their honeymoon for her.


    Sticking her arms inside her husband¡¯s cloak; Skye squeezed him hard. Tidas grunted beforeughing at her efforts. He knew that this n would make her happy, and the bear-hug she was attempting to give him was proof that his efforts had paid off. She looked into his eyes with love reflecting in hers. A gentle smile crept onto the prince¡¯s face as he kissed his wife tenderly. He then pulled back and said; ¡°I haven¡¯t even shown you the best part yet.¡±


    .....


    Tidas guided Skye up the narrow pathway to the right side of the sign. It wasn¡¯t even wide enough for a horse to walk through without getting smacked by low branches, bushes, and thistles. The cloaks they wore were made of thick wool, and lined with tightly woven cotton for extra warmth. If they hadn¡¯t been wearing them, Skye knew their clothes would¡¯ve been torn up quite a bit along their way.


    As the couple made their way steadily up the winding path, Skye realized she could hear water nearby. As they found their way into a small clearing, the moonlight shined down; revealing a small stream with a waterfall. It flowed about ten feet down or so; about the distance they¡¯d ascended. As Skye looked at the beautiful scenery, a blue, white, and ck id nket that had been spread out on the ground caught her eye. It had arge basket and bottle of wine sitting on a small, copsible table next to it.


    Skye gasped when she saw it, now understanding why Tidas had been so stubborn about their time table at the market. Another wave of love flooded her, and she immediately wrapped her arms around her husband while giggling in her excitement. He returned her affections, happy to know his n was working out perfectly. The discussion they needed to have once they returned to the cottage was going to make Skye angry; in the best case scenario.


    There were many things Tidas needed to exin to his wife himself. Not just about himself, but the general state of things in the kingdom and capital. She was about to go into the jackal¡¯s den, and needed to be prepared. Her status as a princess and his wife should give her some degree of protection, but only if she kept her head down. Her powers were going to make her a target in many ways as well, for many people. One in particr, he wanted to warn her about..


    Skye walked over to the nket and sat down. Her legs were cold and tired from their walking. As soon as she sat down, a delicious smell wafted over from the basket to fill her nose. She instantly crawled over and reached out for it. She then set it on the ground so she could ce the food on the tray as she pulled it out. Her mouth watered as she pulled the lid back, excited that the smells grew more pleasant and familiar.


    Reaching into the basket, Skye pulled out a covered tter of cooked chicken breasts over rice. The rice had been mixed with some sort of gravy, then the entire dish had been covered in melted cheese. She then pulled out arge covered bowl of broli and cauliflower that had been steamed, buttered, then salted. A built-in sectional lifted up, revealing potatoes that had been cut up, seasoned, and baked. Tworge cups of butter and soured cream were on the other side next to the bowl full of the chocte-dipped strawberries fromst night.


    Skye looked up at Tidas as he came to stand in front of her. The smile on his face was unbelievably arrogant, but well deserved. Rice was the one thing she could never get tired of eating. The recipe was one Genie had taught the kitchen staff at Moonstone castle. It was a fusion of sorts; one they¡¯d discovered one winter when their supplies ran out quicker than normal. That winter had been far harsher than any other Skye could remember.


    Genie had brought pounds of rice with him from Sai. It didn¡¯t grow well in Alcon, so few had ever really tried it. He had pounds sent to him yearly, so he had a decent stockpile of dried rice when the winter had hit. He wound up saving many lives by sharing his food with themunity around him. He was epted by almost everyone after that.


    Skye had loved rice ever since she¡¯d met Mei, and it reminded her of her dear friends. She smiled at the nostalgic thoughts that flooded her mind. She looked up to her amazing husband, and thanked him for the wonderful day she was having. And that she would serve him if he sat down.


    Tidas took his seat, and smiled gently at his wife. She glowed brighter than the moonlight in her happy state. She grabbed two tes that had been below everything with two sets of silverware, and a few napkins. Tidas gave a small chuckle before reaching below the copsible tray, and pulled out anotherrge nket with two wine sses sitting on top. Skyeughed and nodded to the bottle; implying that he should pour.


    After the sses were filled, they exchanged food for drink, then sat and ate while chatting. The chicken was tender, and the cheese on top had been a wonderfully mild cheddar. The chicken-based gravy that had been mixed into the rice had bits of peas, carrots, and corn in it. The broli and cauliflower were a little crunchy still; which was how they both liked it.


    The potatoes had been seasoned with salt, garlic, rosemary, and a hint of sage. The butter and soured cream weren¡¯t really needed, but they indulged. The strawberries from the night before were sweet and ripe. The dark chocte that coated them wasn¡¯t very sweet; letting the vors mix together perfectly. The red wine was thick and heavy; washing down the meal and making itplete.


    Theyid together, snuggling under their nket as the stars and moon shined above them. The season was about to enter it¡¯s final run before the snows came with force. The leaves had changed their colors, and many of the trees were quickly bing barren. Winter wasing, and so were the Mage Trials.


    ¡°What did Zas mean? About ye bein¡¯ in some kind of demonstration?¡± Skye shifted her weight so she could prop herself up on her right arm.


    Tidas huffedzily before he replied; ¡°Oh... That? Shasta, Zas, and I have to do a, ah.. Exhibition of sorts. My brother suggested that it¡¯d be a good idea to disy the abilities of the strongest Mages in our kingdom. Diplomats from almost every kingdom will be present.. That includes the Sync Kingdom this year..¡±


    Tidas gritted his teeth and tightened his jawline at the mention of the ones who¡¯d helped his uncle. Skye could clearly see he was angry about it. She wanted to ask why they even allowed diplomats from Sync in Alcon, but decided against it. This was their honeymoon, and Skye didn¡¯t want Tidas to deal with his regr stresses right now.


    Sitting up a bit more, Skye leaned down to kiss her husband. She deepened the kiss as she stretched her arm across his chest to grab his shirt near his left shoulder. Tidas reached his left arm up to cup Skye¡¯s cheek. He then slid it into her hair, entwining his fingers through her curls.


    Breaking the kiss, Skye looked down at Tidas and said: ¡°Out yer head, husband.. Yer ce is here, with me..¡±


    The prince grinned at his wife¡¯s words. Her breath smelled of chocte and wine. She tasted like decadence in human form. Everything about Skye right now seemed unbelievably sensual. Her breasts pressed against his chest, making them look so utterly inviting to him. In one swift move; Tidas held Skye against himself, and flipped them. She nowid beneath him, excitement in her eyes.


    ¡°Sorry love.. Let me make it up to you with some extra dessert...¡± Tidas nearly ripped the front of her dress as he attempted to release his wife¡¯s breasts.


    Skye giggled before she pushed at him to let her sit up. Once she had; Tidas loosened the strings to her dress, then promptly exposed his wife¡¯s front.


    Her husband was already taking a taunt nipple into his mouth as Skyeid back down. She moaned as his tongue and hands worked and kneeded her soft flesh. She ran her fingers through his hair as he began to kiss his way down her stomach.


    Skye was doing all she could to get her dress off, but Tidas wasn¡¯t making it easy. His attitude shifted from loving, to hungry. There had been multiple times during the day that he¡¯d wanted to find a quiet spot, and take her right then. Now; they were in the middle of nowhere, with no one around to hear her screams of pleasure.


    Bing frustrated with his wife¡¯s dress, Tidas yanked it off of her, causing a ripping sound as he did so. The look she gave him was a mix of shock and anger. It quickly shifted to lust, however, when he ripped his own shirt off and said; ¡°I won¡¯t hold back this time, Skye.. I can¡¯t..¡±

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63: Dessert


    *** WARNING: This Chapter Has Extremely Descriptive And Graphic Sexual Content. Viewer Discretion Is Advised***


    Skye took in Tidas¡¯ naked form as he stood in the moonlight. His chest and arms were muscr, but not bulky. His waist almost went into a V shape; leading down to his legs that were thick and well shaped. A dark matting of fur obstructed her view of hisplete set, but his manhood was hard; giving her eyes a feast.


    She smirked at the fine specimen that was her husband. Skye may have never seen another naked man before, that didn¡¯t stop her from understanding how physically attractive he was. Both in body and facial features. With his chiseled jawline, rounded cheekbones, and a mid-length, straight nose.. Tidas could make any woman¡¯s heart pound with a single look.


    As the prince stalked towards her with hungry eyes, Skye kicked her dress off to the side of the nket. She spread her legs with bent knees to allow him to position himself. She still had her undergarment and stockings on, but it didn¡¯t matter anymore. Tidas dropped to his knees inches from her, and ripped the sides of her underwear. He then threw them into the darkness before scooting back slightly to gaze at his wife.


    Skye¡¯s eyes smoldered as intensely as her husband¡¯s. She slid her arms above her head, pulling any hair covering her breasts up with her hands to give him a better view. His breathing became heavier as he slowly raked his eyes up and down her exposed body.


    Tidas licked his lips lightly at the beauty that offered herself to him. Her heart-shaped face and creamy skin glowed in the moonlight. Her full breasts and taunt nipples seemed to be begging him to tease her more. He could see goosebumps all over her skin, and wondered if they were due to him or the cold air.


    As his eyes traveled; Tidas took in the hourss curves of her waist, and then her shapely legs. He ran his hands down her thighs, stopping at the junction of her hip. In a quick motion Skye wasn¡¯t expecting; Tidas leaned forward and took one of her hard, pink little nipples into his mouth. He flicked at it mercilessly with his tongue as he slid his hands firmly up her sides. He then gently pinched the other nipple, making his wife squirm more.


    .....


    Skye moaned without restraint at the sensations her husband was giving her. It aroused her further when she felt his hard cock near her entryway. She wrapped her legs around him, forcing him flush against her. His manhood now sat on top of her groin.


    Tidas groaned loudly when Skye¡¯sher lips had parted, allowing her wetness toe into direct contact with his throbbing manhood. He bit down on his wife¡¯s tender nipple, eliciting another moan from her. He lifted his head and made eye contact with Skye before saying; ¡°I¡¯m not waiting any long, wife...¡±


    Before Skye could speak; Tidas leaned back, positioned himself, and mmed into his wife¡¯s tight warmth. They both moaned at the moment of their joining; both arching into the other to be as close as possible. Skye wrapped her legs tighter around her husband, causing him to go deeper into her. He kept his upper body off of Skye so he could watch her expressions of pleasure.


    Tidas moved on his wife slowly at first. She rolled her head back and forth in between her little noises of ecstasy. She reached for him with sunset eyes; dragging him down for a passionate kiss. Yanking on him like she had caused him to m into her, making her moan into their kiss.


    Spurred on by her reaction, Tidas began to pump his wife hard. Their breathing was heavy and ragged as their passion intensified. He pounded on her like a miner striking away for gold. She bucked her hips to his pace, making their pleasures almost peak. When Tidas stopped momentarily, Skye looked at him with a pleading expression.


    The prince smiled devilishly at Skye before saying in between breaths: ¡°I n to take my time fucking you, wife.. This is just the start..¡±


    A surge of lust coursed through Skye at her husband¡¯s bold words. She matched his grin, lifted her ass up slightly, and began to m down on him repeatedly. Tidas grunted from her enticement, but lost thest of his control when she replied; ¡°Then fuck me, husband.. Fuck me until I scream out yer name..¡±


    The next thing Skye knew, she was on her hands and knees; with her ass up in the air in Tidas¡¯ direction. When she looked back over her shoulder at him, he smiled wickedly before rubbing at her jewel. Skye wiggled as she made delightful little cries that pleased her husband to hear. Pulling his hand away, he licked her wetness off of his fingers, sending a tremor excitement through her. Seeing her reaction, Tidas lightly smacked his wife¡¯s ass before positioning himself at her entrance again.


    Tidas dragged the tip of his cock against her, teasing her ruthlessly. When she¡¯d made a pouty noise, Tidas slipped inside her; causing her to yelp at the sudden fullness. A wave of euphoria pulsated throughout Skye¡¯s body as he began to piston her from behind. He gripped her hips, bruising her flesh as he drove himself as deep as he could into her heat.


    The prince couldn¡¯t get enough of his wife. Her moans, her facial expressions, the way she moved with him; everything. He never wanted to stop tasting her. He grabbed Skye by her hair and gently pulled; signaling her to sit up. After she did, he cupped her breasts, and pressed her against himself as he continued to drive into her.


    Tidas leaned his head forward slightly to whisper in his wife¡¯s ear throughbored breaths; ¡°Does it feel good Skye? Do you like it when I take you like this?¡±


    ¡°Yes..Tidas..¡± Skye managed to get out in a strained tone.


    ¡°What was that?¡± Tidas mmed into Skye hard as he spoke.


    ¡°Yes! Tidas, Yes! Please, more..¡± Skye cried out as her lust neared it¡¯s peak.


    Tidas moved his hands back to her hips as he began to piston her as hard as he could. Skye returned to all fours to stabilize them both. His speed and strength brought Skye to her peak, then pushed her beyond it as he continued on. She cried out his name several times as her arms gave out from under her, raising her ass up, and giving her husband a new angle.


    Tidas was barely able to keep his sanity when he felt Skye contracting around him. When she¡¯d copsed, the angle made her seem even tighter as her body spasmed. Unable to hold himself back; Tidas yelled out in ecstasy as he flooded his wife. He nearly copsed on top of her, but had the clouded forethought to fall to the side instead; pulling Skye over with him.


    Only the sounds of crickets and heavy breathing could be heard in the tiny patch of forest. Tidas propped himself up on his arm, and pulled Skye against himself. Visible steam rose up from their entwined, naked bodies. The prince grinned and brushed the sweaty, matted hair from the side of Skye¡¯s face. He ced his hand gently under her chin, and tilted it up and to the side to take her lips.


    Skye murmured with a blissful smile after their sweet kiss; ¡°I love you, Tidas.¡±


    The emotions the prince saw reflected in his wife¡¯s eyes were raw and genuine. Skye had said the words before, but this was different. The connection they shared was beyond physical. But through their shared intimacy, their emotions could be given and taken freely. Skye had epted all of his feelings, and had felt the same way. Everything he¡¯d ever wanted for himself was in his arms; and she felt the same.


    ¡°I love you, Skye.. With everything I am; for everything you are.. I love you.¡± Tidas¡¯ voiced was strained with emotion as he replied.


    Skye¡¯s heart felt like it would burst from the love she¡¯d seen and heard in her husband¡¯s deration. He did more than make her feel loved; he made her feel whole. Like she could aplish the impossible, so long as they were together. It was an odd, freeing feeling. And one she nned on never giving up.


    Skye¡¯d nned on having a talk with her husband back at the cottage, about her joining the RMC. She knew him just getting angry was the best case scenario. But she didn¡¯t want to wait until they reached the capital to tell him of her decision. That would¡¯ve only made matters worse, or so she figured.


    As the newlywedsid in the clearing snuggling; each was lost in their own thoughts on how to broach their respective issues to the other. Tidas needed to exin his reputation, the state of the capital, how dangerous the Hignds really are, and the actions of himself and Skye¡¯s father in regards to the Fowlers. Not to mention his shoring...


    Tidas sighed loudly without realizing it, but Skye hadn¡¯t noticed either. She was too busy trying to figure out how to exin to her husband how useful she could be if he¡¯d just allowed her to join. He had already technically agreed to it; so long as she passed the Mage Trials. But why did she need to go through the trials in the first ce? Plus; something still felt off about the hignd raid. She still had no idea how he was going to convince his father to allow it without proof.


    The twoid together dealing with their internal struggles before Skye turned to Tidas and asked; ¡°Where¡¯s that dragon skull ye promised to show me?¡±


    Snapping back to reality; Tidas smiled and replied; ¡°Look at the waterfall..¡±


    Skye quirked an eyebrow before sitting up, and turning to look over Tidas¡¯ shoulder. The moon had been fullst night, so there was enough light to see most of the details. Skye had thought the waterfall split due to a simple rock formation. Looking at it now; she could tell what it really was.


    The small cliff they were on had been created by the head and neck of the dragon. The overgrowth had all but hidden it from the world; aside from the snout of the skull. The stream cascaded down between its two giant horns. It split once the water hit the snout of the dragon, making it look as though the dragon was crying. The bottom of it¡¯s jaw had been overtaken by nature; only revealing the top half of the dragon¡¯s head.


    Not thinking of her naked state; Skye got up and walked towards the skull. She bent down and touched the side of it that wasn¡¯t covered in water or growth. It felt like the cover of her book, and automatically made Skye think that her book may have been made from the dragon¡¯s hide. She sighed as she ran her hand up and down the smooth surface, saying; ¡°I know ye were dangerous, but I still think ye were a beautiful creature..¡±


    Tidas had been putting his pants and shoes back on as he heard his wife¡¯s sweet sentiments. Her naturally kind nature brought a soft smile to his face. But it quickly vanished; reced by a massive surge of fear and panic. As he snapped thest button on his pants and grabbed his shirt; the prince heard his wife scream. When he¡¯d looked over to see what was wrong; she was no where to be seen.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64: Secret of DragonSnare


    ¡°Skye?! Where are you?! SKYE?!¡± Tidas yelled out frantically for his wife, but he couldn¡¯t see or hear her.


    Stalking over to where she was standing; Tidas looked about the area. Skye had just been standing in front of the skull a moment ago. She was naked, so he knew she wouldn¡¯t just go wondering off on her own. He bellowed out her name again as he put his shirt on, straining his voice to be as loud as possible. As he took a step forward, the prince suddenly found himself falling through a hole in the ground.


    When Skye had opened her eyes, she¡¯d realized she¡¯dnded on something slightly soft and moist; breaking her fall. As she sat up and looked around, her eyes and mouth gaped at what she saw. Above her head, the massive jawline of a dragon connected torge vertebrae; forming it¡¯s neck. At the base of the neck sat what looked to be a small cottage, simr to the one they were staying in.


    Standing up from the moss bed, Skye had only taken a couple steps before she¡¯d heard Tidas yelling for her. She looked up at the hole she¡¯d fallen through, and debated on whether she should call out to him. But it became a moot point as he came tumbling down onto the same spot she just had.


    When the prince hadnded, the sound of cracking wood filled the cavern. The moss had grown from a rotted pile of wood that Skye postted used to be stairs of some sort. ¡®They must¡¯ve ve been there for a long time to be so overgrown.¡¯ She wondered who¡¯d built them there for a split second, but snapped back when she¡¯d heard her husband groan.


    Tidas lifted his head and sighed in relief as he saw his naked wife. She was looking at him like he¡¯d just slipped down some stairs. He grunted out of soreness, and began to lift himself out of hisnding spot. Skye stepped forward and offered her hand with a small giggle.


    Tidas took it, then immediately pulled his wife into his arms upon standing. Losing sight of her for those few seconds had scared him more than anything else ever had. He squeezed her hard; causing her to tap his back to release her so she could breath. The prince took a step back, then took off his shirt. He wrapped it around Skye, bringing a grateful smile to her face.


    .....


    The cave was cold and dark; lit only by a few random holes that let the moonlight in. It came down in pirs, giving the area a mystical aspect. The ground sat just above sea level, and a small, steep cavern trailed off and away in the direction that the water flowed above ground. It seeped through thepacted ground, making a decent run-off. Skye and Tidas agreed that the underground stream was probably what fed the well by the cottage they were staying at.


    The ground was made of quality soil, from what Skye could tell with her earth magic. She¡¯d wanted to make sure that there weren¡¯t any more natural pitfalls before they moved around too much. If sunlight could reach it, Skye wondered if there was anything that couldn¡¯t be grown there. sping their hands, the couple walked towards the cottage.


    It looked almost identical to DragonSnare, and Skye asked her husband; ¡°Do ye think this is the original cottage?¡±


    Tidas pondered a moment before replying: ¡°I suppose it has to be. The age, location, and surroundings are all indicative to the old records I¡¯d researched beforeing here myself.¡±


    Skye whipped her head to look at Tidas with surprise before she inquired; ¡°Ye did research about DragonSnare? I¡¯d never heard of it before that book fell into me hands. Where did ye learn of it?¡±


    Tidas gave a cheeky grin before he answered; ¡°When I was researching Dragonhorn. Rnd Snare had been mentioned in the documents I found in the records room in the pce. It¡¯s attached to the library.¡±


    ¡°So... Ye figured out all of this for yer self, for me? Because ye knew how interested I was in the history of it all?¡± Skye¡¯s eyes sparkled with unshed tears as she spoke.


    Tidas didn¡¯t speak, he simply nodded and kissed the top of his wife¡¯s head in response. The emotions in her eyes threatened to spill out as tears if he¡¯d begun to exin. It¡¯d been a lengthy process to find out as much as he had. He¡¯d invested a lot of time and money trying to figure out Dragonhorn¡¯s origins.


    The flood of ancient tomes over the past couple of years had finally given him some clues as to it¡¯s cause and creator. It¡¯d only been when he¡¯d actuallye to seek out the descendants of Snare that he¡¯de across the skull. The owner hadn¡¯t realized that the odd formation that gave the small plot ofnd and cottages their cover wasn¡¯t natural.


    The geographical makeup of Alcon was rolling hills, mountains, and valleys. There wasn¡¯t really any tnds, but the valleys were very close to being an even pattern. The location of the hill didn¡¯t make sense whenpared to the rest of the area. Not to mention it¡¯s cement inparison to the gates at Dragonhorn.


    Skye posited that if the dragon would¡¯ve iled after it had it¡¯s head cut off; the distance between the city and the skull would¡¯ve made more sense. Tidas agreed to her assumption without much forethought. He didn¡¯t have the imagination she did, and had been astonished by her theory. Especially since she¡¯d thought of it on the spot, and with little effort.


    As they came closer to the cottage, Skye and Tidas realized it was exactly like the others, except that it was falling apart. Centuries of solitude had caused most of the roof to cave in, and one of the outer walls to crumble and copse. With how old it looked; the two were surprised it was still standing at all. And for some reason, they¡¯d found it amusing that the front door still stood in ce.


    Tidas led Skye through the copsed wall. He kicked debris out of the way for about two minutes before he¡¯d gotten fed up with it. Instead, he turned around and scooped Skye up into his arms, bridal style. Since the only warning she¡¯d had was a frustrated grunt, she¡¯d yelped when he¡¯d done it. Wrapping her arms around his neck, she giggled yfully before looking at him and saying; ¡°Must ye always do that without warning?!¡±


    ¡°But you make such a cute face when you¡¯re surprised.. Honestly; it¡¯s your own fault.¡±


    ¡°Yer such an arse..¡± Skye smacked his shoulder lightly as she¡¯d spoken.


    The couple chuckled at their own antics before looking about the first room. The cement of everything was the same as their cottage; except for near the kitchen. Instead of dishes or food in the cupboards, tomes, folders, and other various papers were spread out on the shelves and counters. Skye audibly squeaked at the sight before wiggling free from her husband¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Hey! If you step on a nail, it¡¯s your own fault...¡± Tidas chided his wife.


    Stopping in her tracks, Skye nervously looked about the floor. She really didn¡¯t want to get hurt, but it¡¯s not like there was a broom around. Or anything she could use to clean up. The train of thought made a light flicker in her eyes before she smiled mischievously at her husband. Skye squatted down and focused her Earth magic into the ground. She could feel the minerals around her, and began to shift anything that wasn¡¯t pure soil over by the door. She¡¯d made the ground move like waves to shift the debris.


    Tidas was astounded by his wife¡¯s capabilities once again. Her Shaman and Earth traits were still so new to her, but Skye wielded them almost like a veteran. A sinking feeling overcame him every time he began to ponder the reasons for her abilities. Something Genie had taught them as children kept rearing up in the back of his head, but his mind refused to remember it. He knew it had something to do with an old legend. But something inside of him was intentionally preventing him from recalling it..


    Once Skye finished clearing away the debris, they each took a side, and began to sort through everything. The exposed papers crumbled to dust as soon as a slight breeze came into contact with it. The folders did the same, as well as some of the books. Skye¡¯s enthusiasm took a nosedive as the historic documents and books crumbled in her hands.


    ¡°This is hell... We slipped into hell!¡± Skye screamed in frustration; sending an echo throughout the cave.


    The door between the counters fell forward from the vibrations, scaring Skye half to death when it mmed onto the ground. Tidas had jumped to the ready; pulling out a small dagger from his boot that was always there. They looked at the door, then to each other before bursting out inughter at themselves.


    Entering the room, the couple immediately noticed that the floor was mostly clean, and that the air smelled dry and stale. It hadn¡¯t been exposed to the elements for nearly as long as the rest of the cottage had. It was supposed to be the kitchen, but seemed more like a workshop.


    Different lengths of processed hide hung from the walls. It was the same material as her book cover was made from, or so Skye thought. Upon inspection, however; she could tell there were drastic differences. While her book may have been made from the dragon¡¯s hide, the strips that practically covered the walls were more like king shavings from massive scales. They were tougher than the hide, but just as flexible. There were pieces that looked like they had been shaped and molded in an attempt to make armor from it as well.


    Skye and Tidas beamed at each other over their luck. When Skye lifted one of the longer pieces, she¡¯d gasped at the other treasures she¡¯d found. One long sword, and three short swords sat sheathed oncquered shelves. Threerge tomes sat below the swords that had simr covers to the one she had. Grabbing the first one; Skye began to quickly flip through the pages while Tidas grabbed the long sword from the shelf.


    The sword was extremely lightpared to the prince¡¯s heavy steel one. The de was ck with a golden handle, and red markings on the hilt that read ¡® Lazarus¡¯. The other three looked exactly the same, but smaller. They seemed to be made from the dragon¡¯s bones, and were quite possibly the best swords he¡¯d ever seen.


    Skye had stopped flipping through the pages and was reading with intensity. She slowly turned towards Tidas and looked at him with a shocked expression. She swallowed hard before reading a passage from the tome.


    **********


    If ye are reading this book, then I am surely dead.. The dairies I have left behind are not meant for the eyes of anyone who does not have Alcona¡¯s best interests at heart. These stories are about my wife, my best friend, and the curse that has taken them from me. I write these journals in the hopes that one day, someone will use my knowledge to bring about the Catalyst, and save Alcona from it¡¯s dark fate..

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65: Rnd Snare Journal


    *****Content Warning: Language*****


    My life began and ended with my wife: Shia. Her family was a branch member of the Warrick family. Known for their power, the main family had nned to marry her off to an arrogant prince. She was beautiful, as well as powerful. Her dark red hair and ocean blue eyes made her quite the catch... Why she chose me over Ardin, I¡¯ll never understand...


    Shia was a Light magic user: the first in Alcona¡¯s history! Can ye understand how amazing that is?! By the gods, she was amazing on the battlefield. That¡¯s where I fell in love with her.. She saved Lazarus and myself many times over. I still don¡¯t get why she never really liked to fly... Laz is just a big flying teddybear..


    Anyway... I¡¯m getting off subject. And don¡¯t expect these journals to be perfect. Do ye have any idea how hard it is to make a simple fucking book cover?! Laz was a tough old bastard! My friend will make sure these journalsst. HE said so...


    You¡¯ll see how hard it is to work with. All my notes and findings are in the other two journals. This one is for them.. My family. My life. I¡¯m old now. I don¡¯t like getting old.. But then again, who does? This book is about how my loves and I saved the kingdom.. Or rather, doomed the world.


    Just so you know: if a creepy old man in a swamp tells you not to do something, ye better damn well listen! He was called the damn guardian for a reason.. Why does no one listen to reason? If Shia had¨C No. It wasn¡¯t her fault.. It was mine. All mine...


    I should¡¯ve stopped her. I knew I should¡¯ve stopped her. She wasn¡¯t strong enough.. I knew it. But I let here with me anyway.. I didn¡¯t want to be apart from her, ever. She¡¯d just started to get used to riding with me. Lazarus and Shia were finally getting on.. Why did I ignore the Fae?! It¡¯s HIS fau¨C No. It¡¯s mine. My sin, not the guardian¡¯s. He warned us not to touch it. He said we could, but that we shouldn¡¯t.. But we needed the power. Shia was the only one with the suited trait, but it wasn¡¯t right. They lied! They lied to get the spear! She died because of her so-called family!¡ª


    .....


    They knew we¡¯d do everything we could to save the people. We knew the risks, but not the consequences.. We were just another piece to the puzzle. Another calcted move, another sacrificed pawn for fate¡¯s grand fucking design...


    Why?! Why did she have to die? Why not me!¡ª¡ª


    The war was terrible... I can¡¯t even describe the carnage. The entire continent split. Our once united Alcona was ripped apart by greedy, power hungry bastards. They wanted the Catalyst, but we stopped them! Those bastards may have taken everything from me, but I did the same! The Ethereal Spear is back in their shame, to add to it. I will never let anyone get their hands on that abomination! And even if they do, I¡¯ll be ready¨C Wait, no I won¡¯t! Ha!


    Ye poor unlucky soul... Or are ye lucky? Yer lucky l know their secret, I¡¯ll tell ye that! I may be a rambling old drunk, but I¡¯m going to save yer ass! For Shia and Lazzy! That¡¯s a good nickname. I should¡¯ve called her that!


    They think I¡¯m beaten. That I came out here to die.. Well, they¡¯re half wrong... I will die soon, but not until I tell you: Dragons are amazing! They¡¯re magic. They¡¯re from the same ce as the Fae. I wonder what that ce was like? Probably beautiful and peaceful.. Why are humans so terrible?! We¡¯re never happy. Everything has to be better all the time, or it¡¯s not worth it.


    Why is good bad? Good is good. When does good be not good enough?


    When did we stop caring about the consequences of our actions? Humans are a curious lot... And hubris is our greatest weakness.


    We ripped everything apart because we had to be better than before. I read that people used to fly in machines! Isn¡¯t that something?! We could talk to another person on the other side of the world like they were right in front of us! Why did we go so far? We destroyed everything...


    I was happy. We were happy. We just wanted to save people. They used us! They killed her! She killed the bastard too. But there¡¯s always more...


    Greedy parasites that thrive off of the misery of others. Why Shia?! Shia. Shia. Shia¡ª¨C


    Remember these things: Read the books. Dragons are magic. Don¡¯t touch things you shouldn¡¯t. And MOST IMPORTANT! Keep yer woman close. If you want her close, keep her there. And don¡¯t ignore creepy warnings from creepy, cryptic Fae. The Catalyst will heal all With All. May the Gods give you a quick death....


    **********


    ¡°What in the bloody hell did we just read?!¡± Tidas asked out loud.


    Skye slowly closed the p to the book. It was the author¡¯s note at the back of the book. Most didn¡¯t read them, or even realize they were there. It was jumbled and sporadic, but Skye had gleaned quite a bit of information from the drunken ramblings. It was a lot to process.


    However, Skye was slowly starting to freeze to death. Her teeth were openly chattering, and Tidas wanted to take her back to their warm cottage. He scooped up Skye into his arms like before, and turned to walk away. When his wife had began to protest, Tidas exined; ¡°These things aren¡¯t going anywhere, but you might lose your toes if we don¡¯t get some proper clothes on you.¡±


    Knowing him to be right, Skye quit her griping and allowed her husband to carry her. Walking over to where they¡¯d fell in, the couple looked at their exit with worrisome expressions. The hole really was only big enough for one person at a time, but Tidas didn¡¯t want to leave Skye to fetch her clothes and some rope.


    Realizing it was their only option, Tidas reluctantly put his wife down. He looked into his wife¡¯s eyes with sternness reflected in his. Trouble seemed to seek out Skye, and he didn¡¯t want her more than a few feet from him at all times now. Snare¡¯s story had seemed a little too familiar for his liking. And when he¡¯d mentioned the Catalyst, a terrible sinking feeling had filled his chest.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to move from This Spot, Understand? And you can¡¯t me me, considering how we ended up down here..¡±


    Tidas¡¯ wordage had irritated Skye, but she nodded her agreement. The hole they¡¯d fallen through was about an eight foot drop. If the rotted wood pile hadn¡¯t been there, Skye probably would¡¯ve died from the fall. The area wasn¡¯t well lit and she was cold, so Skye replied; ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll stay put like ye asked.. But hurry up or-¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll freeze ¡®yer nips¡¯ off?¡± Tidas said in a yful manner.


    ¡°Oh! Get goin¡¯ Tidas MacArthur!¡± Skye cheeks flushed prettily as she yelled at her husband.


    Tidas barked hisughter sharply before quieting down to focus. The nts to the walls worked in his favor. He powered up his legs, and sprang back and forth against the walls with rapid speed. Propelling himself up the walls to grab at the entrance. He¡¯d climbed about half-way up the hole when he¡¯d lost his footing.


    As he slipped down the sides of the hole, Tidas desperately tried to catch and hold his weight. He dragged his hands against the walls; kicking up mud as he attempted to grab hold of something. He heightened his perception as much as he could and saw arge root protruding from the wall. Grabbing hold of it, he mmed his body against the mud; leaving his feet dangling out of the hole.


    Skye felt like she had three heart attacks is quick session as Tidas had struggled. As soon as she¡¯d seen his feet sticking out, she¡¯d instinctively used her Earth magic. Shepacted and solidified the dirt and rocks near the edge of the hole; giving him a ledge to stand on. She then did the same process along the wall of the hole, carving out a winding staircase.


    Tidas was grateful Skye¡¯d saved his life, but she¡¯d done so at great peril to herself again. Shifting the soil like she had could¡¯ve caused a cave in. Tidas might¡¯ve survived, but Skye would¡¯ve been buried and crushed. And if anything ever happened to her, Snare¡¯s fate would be his own.


    Rnd¡¯s words had resonated more with Tidas than he wanted to admit. Skye seemed very simr in attitude to Shia, and it scared him greatly. She would risk her life without a second thought, if she knew that there was a chance it could save someone.


    ¡°Teamwork, Husband! I can¡¯t guarantee it¡¯ll hold ye up there forever! Move yer Arse!¡± Skye screamed; knocking Tidas from his thoughts.


    Tidas paused a moment in contemtion before yelling back; ¡°Aye, wife.. Teamwork.¡±


    Quickly ascending the stairs; Tidas used his speed to scoop up Skye¡¯s clothes. He¡¯d begun looking about for her underwear, but then remembered how he¡¯d ripped them off and threw them into the woods. The images that shed through his head at the thought brought a smirk to his face. He grabbed the nket they¡¯d cuddled under earlier, sped over to the hole, and called out to Skye to look out.


    ¡°Wow, that was fast! Just another minute! Ima almost done!¡± Skye bellowed her reply.


    Tidas wanted to protest, but he could hear her shifting around the rocks and dirt below him. He understood that Shamans require vast concentration and focus for their magic. He was unsure if Earth mages did or not, but considering her attempted task; the prince decided to do as she asked. After about four minutes, Skye gave him the all clear, and the prince walked down the nowplete winding staircase.


    As he reached the bottom, Skye stood before him; covered in dirt due to her shifting the ceiling before. Her arms were wrapped about her, and she was openly shivering. As soon as her eyes fell on her clothes, she removed Tidas¡¯ shirt. The prince grinned as he quirked his eyebrow and said; ¡°Patience, wife.¡±


    ¡°Oh, shut it! Ima freezin¡¯ me arse off! Give me my dress Please!¡± Skye shot at her husband.


    After she dressed, Skye turned back to the cottage and begun to head towards it. When Tidas followed after, she hiked up her skirts, and took off towards it. While chortling at his wife, the prince kept to his own pace until just before she reached the copsed wall. He then sped over to it, and touched were she was about to.


    Skye pouted at her husband before saying; ¡°I will beat ye one of these days, Tidas.. And when I do, I expect ye to ept yer defeat graciously..¡±


    Afterughing harder than Skye thought was necessary, Tidas replied; ¡°Aye, wife.. I will..¡±

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66: Final Find And Gift


    It took the couple little time to gather up the books and weapons. Skye had been excited when she¡¯d seen the nket Tidas had grabbed. She¡¯dplimented him on having the forethought to grab something to carry everything in. Tidas coughed and shook his head; epting her false praise. He¡¯d actually brought the nket in case Skye¡¯d been cold, but it was a moot point now.


    Tidas wrapped up the books and swords in strips of the dragon leather, while Skye pulled the rest down and folded them to fit in the nket. She¡¯d been surprised at how flexible and lightweight the strips were. What surprised her the most, however; was their untouched state. Everything around them was crumbling apart except anything having to do with the dragon¡¯s flesh.


    Right as Tidas was finishing up; Skye walked over and grabbed the dagger she¡¯d seen him pull out of his boot earlier. He¡¯d asked what she was doing, but saw his answer as she began to stab at a piece of leather in her hand furiously. The action had startled her husband to the point of him nearly lunging at her to grab the knife from her. When she¡¯d removed the dragon skin; there was nothing on her hand.


    ¡°I felt the pressure as I stabbed, but even then it wasn¡¯t anything like what I should¡¯ve felt.. It was like it absorbed the impact as well,¡± Skye looked at the de of the dagger as she¡¯d spoken.


    Tidas ran his hand over Skye¡¯s to check, but there was nothing. He did the same thing she did, getting the same unharmed result. The prince had even used his magic to boost his power, and he still barely felt it. Holding a piece up for a better look, Tidas said: ¡°This would make unmatched armor!¡±


    ¡°Well; the instructions are in those books,¡± Skye replied in a teasing tone.


    ¡°True, but it¡¯s going to take forever to find a skilled smith I trust enough to handle this. As well as the time they¡¯ll need to study Snare¡¯s techniques,¡± Tidas¡¯ expression was downtrodden.


    .....


    Skye chuckled at her husband¡¯s impatience. He¡¯d never liked waiting, even as a child. She didn¡¯t know if it was due to his royal upbringing, or just part of his personality. But Skye found it endearing in an odd way, and begun to piece together a secret n to surprise her husband..


    Skye walked over to the leather pieces that had already been in the process of being made into armor. She examined the hardened pieces; taking in the feel, sight, and smell. The chemicals Snare had used were harsh and old. Techniques hade a long way, when it came to treating leather, but this wasn¡¯t typical cow hide.


    As Skye looked over the armor, Tidas kept looking around. He went and explored the rest of the cottage; checking the bathroom and the rest of the counter area. After circling the inside of the cottage, the prince moved on to the outside. He walked around to the back where he found the remnants of a fire pit. Arge pile of moss was about three feet away from it with shards of ss scattered on and around it.


    The prince assumed it had been a table at some point. He went to walk past it when his foot kicked something. Looking down, Tidas swallowed hard in difort as a human skull stared up at him. It wasn¡¯t the first skull he¡¯d ever seen, but it saddened him to know who it must be: Rnd Snare.


    Without saying a word; Tidas grabbed a piece of wood that looked decent, and began to dig a hole. Since it was just his bones, the prince didn¡¯t make the hole very big or deep. Once hepleted it; Tidas went back inside the cottage and grabbed a strip of leather big enough to wrap the bones in. He exined to Skye what he was doing, so she followed him outside to pay her respects.


    They buried the bundle of bones, then Skye said a prayer to the gods for him to be reunited with his love and friend. Skye had been looking down at the makeshift grave when she heard a strange trill noise. She whipped her head about, trying to see the source, but there was nothing in sight. When Tidas saw her, he asked what she was doing.


    ¡°Ye don¡¯t hear that?¡± she responded.


    ¡°Hear what?¡± Tidas repeated.


    ¡°That soft, odd squirrel trill-like sound! How do ye not hear it?¡± Skye asked almost incredulously.


    The prince strained to listen. He even used extra magic to boost his hearing to his limit, but to no avail. Skye had an almost panicked look in her eyes as she¡¯d take a step in one direction, then turn about and go in another. When Tidas asked her what was wrong, she¡¯d said; ¡°It sounds like it¡¯s in pain...¡±


    Skye walked in circles a moment before turning towards the moss pile Tidas had seen earlier. She walked up to it slowly, not wanting to scare whatever little critter could be hiding in it. She slowly began to gingerly lift any edges she saw; pulling back theyers of moss and wood to reveal an egg.


    It was a dark grayish color, but had the same texture as the dragon bones. It wasn¡¯t anyrger than a kickball, and was just as round.


    A crack on the side made Skye hesitate to touch it. Instead of just picking it up, she decided to attempt to heal it. Focusing on a picture of a perfect sphere in her mind; she began to seal the egg with her Shaman trait.


    The egg began to glow with a dark purple hue as Skye poured her magic into it. The shell began to change color from the grayish shade, to a ck obsidian color that matched the walls of Dragonhorn.


    Tidas tried to stop his wife, but she¡¯d already begun to heal it. The egg was obviously not from any animal the prince knew of. And considering Rnd¡¯s previous pet; he didn¡¯t want Skye hatching a damn dragon egg.


    Once the egg showed signs of life; Tidas bent over and sped his wife¡¯s shoulder before he said; ¡°I think it¡¯ll live now... You don¡¯t need keep going.¡±


    Annoyed that her concentration had been broken; Skye replied; ¡°Aye, it¡¯ll live now. But I won¡¯t be sure if it¡¯s ok until it hatches.¡±


    Skye smiled mischievously at her husband, sending a cold chill up his spine. He knew she wanted to keep it, and he waspletely against it. He shot up and threw his arms up in a defensive manner.


    While grimacing, Tidas argued: ¡°Are you crazy?! We can¡¯t take a dragon egg! We can¡¯t- No! Absolutely NOT. Do you not recall how Big they get?! I¡¯m not feeding that thing!¡±


    ¡°Ohe now, Tidas! It¡¯s a wee egg! We can¡¯t just abandon it here! It¡¯ll die if we don¡¯t take care of it..¡± Skye looked solemnly at the melon-sized egg as she spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s been here this whole time! It¡¯ll be fine.. I bet.. No one has seen a real dragon for centuries except wyverns. Maybe there¡¯s a reason for that,¡± Tidas tried to not fan his wife¡¯s ire, but it was toote.


    ¡°Probably due to arrogant knights such as yer self! Rnd befriended Lazarus; even rode on him. I think dragons are like people; treat them well, and they won¡¯t want to eat ye,¡± Skye retorted.


    ¡°People don¡¯t eat people, Skye,¡± Tidas replied in an exhausted tone while rubbing his forehead.


    ¡°Clearly ye have never picked up a real history book before..¡± Skye quibbled.


    ¡°Ohe on, Skye! Who in their right mind would take care of a dragon egg?! Raise a dragon?! It¡¯s insane!¡± Tidas put his hands in the air out of exasperation.


    Skye stood gracefully, turned to her husband, and responded: ¡°Well then call me crazy, because Ima takin¡¯ Lazzy with me.¡±


    ¡°By the gods, you named it already?!¡± Tidas ran his hand through his hair out of frustration.


    Skye sneered at her husband as she turned back and bent down to scoop up the egg. She cradled it like a baby before she red at Tidas; daring him to do or say anything else. The prince scoffed before throwing his arms up in defeat. He knew arguing with her over it was pointless now. She¡¯d bonded with the damn thing.


    That wasn¡¯t what concerned the prince the most.. Skye had heard the dragon when he hadn¡¯t. Tidas was scared that his wife might be developing another aspect: a Tamer trait. Four traits would make her the most powerful magic user on the continent; putting her above even the Sync Kingdom¡¯s King. Making the target that will already be on her back evenrger.


    Tidas pushed his fear down, reminding himself that he didn¡¯t really know anything yet. Getting emotional at this point would only backfire on him. He needed to think rationally; ask questions and do research like he would with any other problem. Looking to his beautiful wife; a sad smile covered his face as he nodded to his wife.


    Skye had seen the range of emotions cross her husband¡¯s features. She assumed Tidas was worried about when the dragon would hatch; which was partially right. She felt bad about how¡¯d she¡¯d reacted as well, but he hadn¡¯t felt what she did from the egg.


    Taking a few steps to stand directly in front of him; Skye exined herself: ¡°Ima sorry to snap at ye, but it was more than just a sound I heard. The moment I touched the shell; all I could fell was overwhelming loneliness..¡±


    ¡°It broke me heart, Tidas... I¡¯ve never felt such a wretched feeling before. It was like when I thought I¡¯d lost ye, but a million fold. I can¡¯t leave this poor creature alone...I just can¡¯t..¡±


    Tears freely rolled down Skye cheeks as she held the egg like it was her newborn child. Tidas¡¯ heart twisted in his chest at the sight; driving him to wrap his arms around her gently, so as not to smash the egg. She sniffled and softly cried a moment, like she was the outlet for the baby dragon¡¯s emotions.


    Tidas smiled adoringly at his wife before he said; ¡°Alright my love. We¡¯ll keep the dragon; I promise.¡±


    The prince set his hand on the egg, and nearly got the wind knocked out of him. Raw, choking emotions flowed into him, nearly bringing him to his knees. The feelings Skye had just described were drowning him. When Skye saw his distress, she¡¯d set her hand on top of his and the egg.


    Tidas was suddenly ovee with a sense of tranquility and love. Skye¡¯s presence alone had made the baby dragon calm; like a child beingforted by it¡¯s mother. Tears welled up in the prince¡¯s eyes due to the relief she gave. He couldn¡¯t imagine feeling that kind of sorrow for centuries. Taking the peace Skye gave the tiny beast away would be far beyond cruel or merciless.


    Tidas coughed the lump in his throat away before telling Skye, ¡°Aye, love.. We¡¯ll keep it..¡±


    ¡°Zazzy. Her name is Zazzy,¡± Skye corrected with a huge grin stered on her face.


    ¡°Zazzy it is, then..¡± Tidas replied before giving Skye a sweet kiss.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67: Hard Truths(Part One)


    ***Warning: This Chapter Contains Trigger Material. Viewer Discretion Is Advised***


    Skye cradled the dragon egg in her arms all the way back to the cottage. She¡¯d giggled every so often, astonished by their find. She could sense the tiny dragon inside it¡¯s shell, and knew it was happy to be with another living being again. The only things Skye wished she knew was when it was supposed to hatch, and what to feed it.


    No one really knew much about dragons, except tidbits left behind from their remains. There were two known dragons in the world technically, but they hadn¡¯t been seen for a couple of centuries now. Leading most to believe that they¡¯d perished, or maybe never even existed in the first ce. Skye only knew of that from Mei.


    Dragons are revered in the Sai Kingdom as sacred, as well as being considered symbols of power. Statues, murals, and other works of art depicting dragons weremonce to see in Sai. Once they got back to Moonstone Castle, Skye decided she would write Mei pertaining to her knowledge on the matter. She wouldn¡¯t tell her friend about her newpanion right away, but would say that she has a surprise to show her the next time they¡¯d meet.


    While Skye cradled the egg, Tidas had taken out one of the short swords, and was hacking a clear pathway. He carried the swords and books with him, but the bundles of dragon leather were still back at the cave. The prince decided that he would escort Skye to their cottage, then use his magic to speed back, and grab the rest.


    It was why he was chopping away at the foliage now; to make the trip safer and quicker. Branches smacking you at thirty miles and hour left gashes, not scratches.. Skye had agreed to him going, so long as he didn¡¯t speed down the make-shift stairway. She didn¡¯t know if it could withstand the force her husband created when using his magic.


    After reaching their temporary home, Skye wrapped the egg in a nket. She then immediately tried to go after the books. When Tidas sped her hand, the look he gave her made Skye a little nervous.


    .....


    ¡°I know you wish to read Skye, but we need to talk. There are several things we must discuss about the capital and the Hignds.. I know how easily you get drawn into your books, so no reading while we talk, please,¡± Tidas eyes were stern when he¡¯d said thest part.


    Skye nodded in agreement, but her stomach flopped about as she tried to think of what to say. Tidas wasn¡¯t saying anything either; his mind drawing a nk on how exactly to word himself. The two stared at each other a moment before Tidas broke the silence by saying; ¡°I¡¯m going to go grab the leather, thene straight back.¡±


    ¡°If you have any questions about the capital, or anything else: please have them ready for when I return..¡± Tidas¡¯ expression was strained as he¡¯d quickly kissed the top of her head, and then sped out the door.


    Skye was confused as to her husband¡¯s obvious fluster, but was grateful for the temporary reprieve. She needed to figure out exact questions to ask him. Ones he couldn¡¯t avoid, and that would offer her the most information. Tidas was a prince, after all; avoiding things he didn¡¯t wish to answer was part of his education growing up.


    Tidas used his magic until he reached the entrance to the real Snare Cottage. Heeding his wife¡¯s warning, he gingerly walked down the newly made staircase. Once he hit the bottom, he took him time walking over and gathering the bundles of leather. The prince was figuring out what to say, but then decided to just start from the beginning of it all. From the night he night he¡¯d left her, up until she¡¯d seen him at her first wedding. Even the one thing he dreaded most..


    Skye had tucked Zazzy in, then gone to begin the preparations for a bath. She filled therge container, then dragged it over to the fire she¡¯d stared. While struggling to put it on top of the fire; Tidas had returned and found her in the middle of her task. He leaned against the doorframe that lead out to the small courtyard area that Skye was in. He watched her with his arms crossed a few undisturbed minutes, amused by her.


    The efforts his sweet, wee Water mage of a wife was putting in brought arge grin to his face. She had removed her dress again to avoid tripping over her skirts. She¡¯d put on a pair of underwear and a shirt that he didn¡¯t recognize. She huffed and grunted with her efforts while in a squatting position, causing the prince to snicker loudly at her state.


    Skye whipped her head around at the sound of his voice. She red hard at him before yelling; ¡°Don¡¯t justugh at me, ye fool! Help! Ima about to drop it!¡±


    Tidas continued tough at her as he sauntered over to his wife. He grabbed the overfilled tub with one hand, and lifted it up effortlessly onto the fire pit¡¯s grate to heat. Skye was breathing hard as she continued to re at her husband, who was stillughing. Feeling her ire rising, Tidas said; ¡°I¡¯m sorry, love.. I just find it funny you didn¡¯t just use your magic..¡±


    Skye huffed loudly at him before telling him to handle it, and then headed back inside with a reddish tint to her face. She was embarrassed that Tidas had seen her in such an idiotic state. He would probably see much worse from her over their lifetime together. Awkwardly squatting would not be thest, or worst; embarrassing thing he would see her do. And the thought caused Skye¡¯s shoulders to slump.


    Coming up from behind her, Tidas wrapped his arms around his wife¡¯s waist. He bent his neck to ce his head in the crook of hers before apologizing for hisughter and quip. Skye covered his hands with her own, and apologized for snapping at him. The two just stood; holding each other for a few uncounted minutes before Tidas sighed.


    ¡°Skye, I have many things that I need to tell you... Most I¡¯m proud of, but there are two things that weigh heavily upon me.. Because I¡¯m honestly afraid of how you will react to them.¡±


    Tidas¡¯ words sent an icy wave of fear throughout Skye¡¯s entire being. She knew what kind of man he was, and didn¡¯t think it would be about anything criminal or scandalous. Feeling like her heart was trying to escape from her chest, Skye asked; ¡°Do ye love another?¡±


    Tidas moved to stand in front of his wife and locked eyes with her before he said; ¡°Gods, No! I love You, Skye. I¡¯ve never felt the way I do for you, for anyone else.. You have been my reason for everything; my reason to live. There has Never been anyone else within my heart but you...¡±


    In a t tone, Skye retorted: ¡°But what of yer bed, husband?¡±


    Tidas had visibly winced at his wife¡¯s sharp words. He didn¡¯t want to tell her, but knew as soon as they¡¯d gotten to the capital.. She would eventually approach Skye. She had sworn to try and ¡®win¡¯ Tidas by ¡®chasing off the hussy who he was forced to marry¡¯.


    Ang Bibalow was the daughter of a local nobleman that had been loyal to the crown for generations. He¡¯d tried to talk the king into matching Tidas with his daughter, but the contract to Lord Moonstone had already been signed long before then. Ang didn¡¯t care, however. She knew most royals had consorts, and decided to aim for that. If she couldn¡¯t be his wife, then she would at least be his known and ¡®respected¡¯ mistress. And any children they had would guarantee her status and wealth.


    Tidas walked over to the small table near the window. A bottle of good, dark whiskey sat on top of it with a note from the owner. It said that the whiskey was a gift as thanks for staying, and that their loyalty to the crown was eternal. The prince was grateful for it as he popped the cork off, and took a mouthful straight from the bottle. He then walked over to the counter area, grabbed two tumblers, and filled them.


    Once finished, Tidas handed the other cup to Skye and downed what was in his. He filled it once more, then headed over to the bed to sit. He patted the spot next to him, encouraging Skye to sit beside him for their talk. When sheplied, he exhaled shakily before starting.


    ¡°When I left three years ago, it wasn¡¯t supposed to be for so long. I know I told you I nearly died trying to beat my uncle.. But I didn¡¯t tell you what else I¡¯d been doing in between tracking him.¡±


    ¡°You heard tidbits at our wedding and in town.. But the full truth is I¡¯ve been waging a silent war on the Sync Kingdom. Their main source of imports and exports is ves,¡± Tidas sipped his whiskey; ¡°I¡¯ve been spending years, even before I left; taking them down. But, not just to beat Sync..¡±


    Tidas reminded Skye of his story about his best friend and his love. He exined that upon researching who in Alcon was part of the ve trade, the Fowlers kept popping up. Tidas was helping Skye¡¯s father to catch them in the act of selling ves, but his false death hadplicated the issue. Lucas had sent a message to General Zas asking for his support when Lucas caught the Fowlers. He¡¯d already had knowledge of his and Tidas¡¯ original ns, and exined that Skye¡¯s marriage contract was to keep them on the hook.


    Skye was to marry Jacob, then grant her father permission to review their books. A small loophole in her marriage contract to Jacob allowed her to ¡®have knowledge of the business to better support her husband¡¯. Lucas was then going to turn over the ledgers to General Zas, and have the marriage annulled. If Skye had gotten pregnant before the n could be fulfilled, then she would¡¯ve retained control of the Fowler¡¯s holdings until her child came of age.


    As Tidas exined, Skye interrupted him by asking; ¡°So my father really was going to sacrifice me to that monster?!¡±


    With a sad look in his eyes, Tidas replied: ¡°I¡¯m.. I¡¯m sorry, Skye...¡±

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68: Hard Truths(Part Two)


    ***Warning: This Chapter Contains Trigger Material. Viewer Discretion Is Advised***


    ¡°How could he do that?! Jacob and I would¡¯ve had to have consummated the marriage for the contract to be binding... He was just going to let that monster have me?!¡± tears filled Skye¡¯s eyes as her own words tore her heart in two.


    A tormented expression covered Tidas¡¯ face as he looked to his wife and said; ¡°I wish I could tell you what your father was thinking.. All I know is the minute that messenger reached him, he sent him back to me with word of you¡¯re impending marriage. Our original n had been centered around the Fowlers believing your father wanted to buy ves. After word of my death reached everyone, Lord Fowler insisted on the match between you and Jacob. He wouldn¡¯t consent to any deals with your father without his agreement on it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree with your father in any way on how he handled it, but you must understand Skye-¡± Tidas tried to continue, but Skye cut him off.


    Fury edged her voice as she red at Tidas and said; ¡°WHAT exactly is there to understand?! My father was willing to let that beast of a man Rape me to secure the deal... I UNDERSTAND perfectly..¡±


    Panic rose in Tidas as he tried to exin; ¡°Skye, I don¡¯t me you for your anger.. I wanted to kill him myself, after he told me. But think about how many people he was trying to save...¡±


    ¡°I get it, Tidas! I understand what was at stake as soon as ye mentioned the ve trade.. But! He¡¯s MY FATHER! My Father traded me! I feel shame because of how I feel.. I know how many lives he would¡¯ve saved. But he¡¯s my Da... He¡¯s supposed to protect me...¡±


    .....


    Tidas wrapped his arms around his wife as she cried. Her body shook with her emotions as she sobbed into his shoulder. He wished there was something he could do for Skye, but it wasn¡¯t something he could solve. This was a matter between father and daughter. He¡¯d been too afraid of his own reaction to ask Lucas the most important question: would he have let Jacob consummate the marriage?


    After some time had passed, Skye calmed down. She mmed the whiskey Tidas had handed her before they¡¯d sat down, and poured another. She sipped at her second one; already feeling the warmth from the first tumbler spreading throughout her body, and calming her nerves. Tidas finished off his as well, then poured another.


    Now came the part that scared the prince the most: Ang. If he was being honest with himself, Tidas wasn¡¯t sure how it had even happened. He¡¯d remembered fragments of images, but never anything concrete. It had been Ang who¡¯d imed they¡¯d bedded. He wouldn¡¯t have believed her, except the evidence of her virginity had been left on him. She had to have told the truth about that small part..


    ¡°Skye... There¡¯s something else I need to tell you...¡±


    Finishing her cup, Skye held up her finger, then refilled and drank down the dark whiskey again. Tidas grabbed the cup from her hand and set both of the tumblers on the nightstand next to the bottle. He scooted to the side so he could meet her eyes.


    The prince swallowed hard before confessing; ¡°After I attempted to kill my uncle, I told you I¡¯d been badly injured, correct?¡±


    Skye nodded in agreement before he continued: ¡°A girl that was nursing me; she¡¯s the daughter of a noble family that¡¯s been loyal to the crown for generations. She was assigned to take care of me while I was recovering-Skye?¡±


    The moment Tidas had begun talking, Skye¡¯s world began to spin. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was from the whiskey, or what she knew Tidas was trying to get at. She¡¯d gotten up from the bed, and was standing just a few feet from her husband. Anger and heartbreak welled up within her, but she kept calm.


    ¡°So this Ang... Is she to have yer child?¡±


    ¡°Gods, no! As soon as her father found out what had happened, he basically locked her away for three months to make sure. She didn¡¯t get pregnant, and to be honest, I¡¯m not even sure how it happened..¡±


    ¡°Ye stuck yer cock in her, that¡¯s how!¡± Skye¡¯s temper was at its boiling point, but the prince refused to give up.


    Tidas crossed their distance in less than a second to embrace his wife. She fought against him a moment; trying to hit and kick at him. But she quit her struggles when he began talking again.


    ¡°I¡¯ve Never wanted any other woman but you, Skye! Ye know that! I don¡¯t know how it happened because I don¡¯t remember! The medicine I was on knocked me out. I don¡¯t even know how I Could¡¯ve... you know..¡±


    ¡°Fucked her?!¡± Skye yelled with a quiver in her voice.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t fuck her, Skye! She fucked me!¡± Tidas yelled back.


    Skye bit down on her husband¡¯s arm to force him to free her as he barked at her; ¡°Wench!¡±


    Skye took a couple steps back, waiting for Tidas to strike back in some way, but he didn¡¯t. Instead, he turned towards the bottle of whiskey, and chugged about a quarter of the bottle in one go. Afterwards, he went straight to the bathroom.


    Tidas grabbed the tub off of the fire and poured it into the bathtub. Steam rose up and begun to fill the room as the prince headed back out to refill the water tub. Once his task waspleted, he went back inside. Skye was still standing in the same spot when he entered the room.


    ¡°Ima sorry.. f-for bitin¡¯ ye,¡± Skye stuttered.


    Tidas grinned half-heartedly as he replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine... It¡¯s still better than how I thought you¡¯d react.¡±


    Skye huffed, not sure of how she should feel about it all. A sinking feeling filled her chest as she went over what Tidas had said. He didn¡¯t recall the act, and he¡¯d been unconscious from his medications. There are plenty of herbs that could make a man hard, whether he was aroused or not.


    ¡°Tidas, do ye know of the medications you were on?¡± Skye had walked back over to the bed where her husband was pouring another drink.


    ¡°Not really, no. I know they gave me something for the pain, and something to help me sleep at night. Plus all the vitamins and what not,¡± Tidas¡¯ expression shifted to curiosity as Skye questioned him.


    She asked him about the taste, texture, and smells of the medications. Skye also asked what times of the day he took them, and amounts. As they talked, Tidas recalled taking an extra ¡®vitamin¡¯ the few days leading up to when he had supposedly slept with Ang.


    ¡°Do ye recall having any..issues, those days at all? Like waking up a little ¡®stiff¡¯, so to speak?¡± Skye sputtered, trying to be delicate with her question.


    ¡°I don¡¯t recall.. It was too long ago to remember,¡± Tidas expression was fixed as he tried to remember the time.


    The feeling in her chest intensified as Skye tried to deny what she already knew to be the truth. She knew Tidas would never willingly cheat on her. They¡¯d loved each other for too long, and respected each other too much. A deep, searing hatred began to build in ce of her heartache.


    Although Skye wouldn¡¯t know for sure until she confronted the girl herself, she felt her hypothesis was the only logical answer. Tidas¡¯ grief and self-loathing wasn¡¯t unfamiliar to Skye. She¡¯d seen plenty of women express the same unfounded guilt after they¡¯d gone through what Tidas had. Their experiences were far worse, but the pain and undeserved guilt was the same..


    ¡°Tidas... I think Ang drugged you. I think she gave ye small doses to start. To see how much she should give you. But I think... I think she gave ye something to.. By the gods, how do I say this?!¡± Skye practically yelled in her fluster.


    ¡°You think she raped me?¡± Tidas asked with surprise in his voice.


    ¡°Do ye think ye would sleep with her otherwise?!¡± Skye¡¯s voiced was slightly shrill as she extended her arms in exasperation.


    ¡°No... I¡¯ve never wanted anyone but you. But is it really considered rape?¡± Tidas queried.


    ¡°Did ye want to?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s rape. Gender doesn¡¯t matter. Only the fact that You Said No.¡±


    Tidas thought on Skye¡¯s words. He¡¯d never wanted any other woman but her. Ang had made advances on him, but the prince had made it clear to her that his heart belonged to another. She¡¯d thrown fits about it, even in public. She¡¯d even used Shasta of being his lover, which earned the girl a sound beating from both Shasta and her father.


    Skye watched her husband process the truth of the matter. It was odd to think about a man being raped by a woman, but it wasn¡¯t any less wrong. It was still a vition of her husband¡¯s person, and Skye fumed at the thought. She wanted nothing more than to head straight to the capital to kill the bitch. But what good would that do? The only thing she could do was be there for her husband.


    ¡°I may not need to say this, but Ima gonna anyway. Just so ye understand. I love you, Tidas. I want to kill that scheming bitch, but I Love You. I know ye didn¡¯t choose to be with her, and that¡¯s all that matters to me. It¡¯s not yer fault in any way,¡± Skye took a seat on the bed next to her husband as she¡¯d spoken.


    Tidas was taken aback by his wife¡¯s sentiments. The whole situation was unreal to him. The victims he¡¯d seen from the ve trade had been through so much worse than him. Skye¡¯s servant had survived Jacob Fowler. In all honesty; it didn¡¯t feel like he¡¯d been raped whenpared to the suffering he¡¯d seen associated with the word. But the vition done to him wasn¡¯t diminished by it.


    ¡°The only thing that worried me was that I might lose you due to..¡± Tidas trailed off as he stared at the floor.


    Skye wrapped her arms around her husband and squeezed him tight before saying; ¡°I love you, Tidas.. I love ye so much. I¡¯ll always be by yer side, so long as ye will have me. My ce is here, with you...¡±

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69: Hard Truths(Part Three)


    ***Warning: This Chapter Contains Trigger Material. Viewer Discretion Is Advised***


    The couple sat in silence for a while, simply holding each other. Skye was grateful Tidas had told her what had happened to him. When she¡¯d told him as much, he¡¯d exined how every time Ang saw him after her incarceration, she¡¯d throw herself at him. He denied her every time; whether they had been in public or not. He felt Skye needed to know everything in case she made a scene in front of her.


    To Skye: the Ang girl seemed the type to try and use her prior connection to her husband as a wedge. She clearly hadn¡¯t given up on her feelings for him, even after multiple refusals and even punishment. She seemed obsessed with Tidas, and in a dangerous way. Skye knew she¡¯d have to deal with her eventually, but right now; Tidas was her priority.


    ¡°Is there anything I can do?¡± Skye asked in a caring voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how I feel about all of this.. It¡¯s odd, to say the least. It¡¯d never urred to me that what she did was rape.. I thought I must¡¯ve done something-¡±


    ¡°YOU did nothing wrong. Ye made yer stance clear, she just didn¡¯t ept it. I¡¯ve seen it happen to women often. Do not me yer self, Tidas. She drugged ye, and took advantage of ye while ye slept. If yer genders were reversed, she¡¯d be dead by now..¡±


    Tida contemted Skye¡¯s words. He knew it wasn¡¯t his fault, but still felt guilt for some reason. The whole situation made him think about all the people that he had rescued or saved from being sold. And the ones he¡¯d been toote to save. He now had a better understanding of the actions taken by his best friend¡¯s love.


    .....


    The prince had been doing more than just training and hunting his uncle the past three years. He¡¯d also been busy breaking down almost the entirety of the ck market of people trafficking in Alcon. He¡¯d saved the lives of hundreds directly; thousands by nearly ending the evil trade. Every time he left the pce, people swarmed him. Thanking him for saving a friend or a rtive.


    Skye and her husband talked on his training and time away from her. He told her of his first time in the Hignds. The conditions, terrain, wildlife(which was scarce), and most importantly; his run-ins with Murdoc.


    As Tidas talked about him, Skye got the distinct impression that her husband admired his enemy. He spoke of Murdoc¡¯s strategies, fighting skills, and even the man¡¯s sense of honor. He smiled while speaking, making Skye feel as though their discussion from earlier wasn¡¯t going to affect him or their rtionship negatively.


    A small feeling of peace began to grow where her anger had flourished before. Their rtionship was beyond rock-solid now. Any issues Tidas might¡¯ve had were solved with Skye¡¯s eptance of him. She still hated Ang for what the bitch had done to her husband. As long as he loved her, she felt they could work through any painful times. So long as he was as open as she was..


    The couple talked together about the details of Tidas¡¯ training for a while afterwards. First with Ralph, then Zas for his power training. He and Shasta had trained together under one of the previous Pirs for their speed. When he spoke specifically about Shasta, Skye had listened almost intensely to him. She¡¯d heard Tidas mention her name before, and figured she must be the third Pir.


    When she posed her suspicion to Tidas, he smiled and said: ¡°Correct, but do you know our rank order?¡±


    Skye bit the tip of her thumb, thinking deeply before replying; ¡°Well I know Zas is a general, so Ima gonna say Zas, you, then Shasta?¡±


    ¡°Are you asking or telling me?¡±


    ¡°Final answer!¡± Skye said with a smile and a bubbly attitude.


    ¡°Errrrr! Wrong. Technically; it goes Me, Shasta, then Zas. I¡¯m the Commander of the RMC, Shasta is my Vice Commander, and Zas holds the third highest rank of Master General. The only two people who have higher authority in the military than me is my father and brother Marco, but that¡¯s to be expected.¡±


    Skye stared wide-eyed at Tidas from the moment his rank left his lips. She knew he would hold a high rank, but she didn¡¯t think it¡¯d be the highest! He holds even more sway than his second older brother, or either of the queens. But the way he worded himself confused her.


    ¡°Why do ye say ¡®technically¡¯ ye are the Commander? Is it not a title ye hold?¡± Skye questioned while still chewing on her thumb tip.


    Tidas always thought Skye looked alluring whenever she bit her thumb like she was doing. It was distracting, but he was making a serious attempt to exin things to her. He looked away, cleared his throat, then turned back. It hadn¡¯t helped much, but enough for him to continue.


    ¡°My father decided that Zas would be known as the Commander General to throw my uncle off, as well as the Sync Kingdom. Best to keep them guessing, I suppose. Zas didn¡¯t care, so long as he didn¡¯t have to deal with the excessive responsibilities that came with the title. He handles my paperwork, and Shasta does most of the training. Zas doesn¡¯t have the most legible writing, but at least he¡¯s better at it than Shasta,¡± Tidas decided to pour himself one more ss of whiskey to distract himself from his wife.


    ¡°Then what exactly earned ye the rank?¡± Skye asked t out.


    ¡°My power.. I¡¯m stronger and faster than both Zas and Shasta. Although Shastaes close on asion,¡± Tidas replied cockily.


    They talked about the RMC for a bit before Tidas shot up off of the bed and yelled; ¡°Shit! The water! Ipletely forgot!¡±


    The prince took off through the door leading through the bathroom, and out to the courtyard. Skye went to grab her tumbler ss when she heard Tidas yell out in pain. She ran to him in a panic, thinking he must¡¯ve scalded himself. When she entered the bathroom, he was standing near the tub that had freshly poured hot water in it.


    The strongest man in the kingdom held up his pointer finger, and with the look of an injured child on his face said; ¡°I burned myself..¡±


    Skye immediately burst out inughter at the scene. She bent over, holding her stomach like she was in pain from it. Her cheeks flushed prettily from herughter and the alcohol. Tidas¡¯ expression shifted to exasperated as his wife¡¯s voice bounced around the small room. After a solid minute of her fits, Skye managed to say; ¡°I thought ye, hahaha, actually hurt yer self! It¡¯s just a wee dot! Strongest man, Hahahahaha!¡±


    Skye blinked, and Tidas was standing directly in front of her. He had a devilish grin on his face as he looked down at his tiny wife. Skye quit herughing and locked eyes with her husband before saying; ¡°I¡¯d apologize but it was really funny.¡±


    ¡°Ha. Will you please heal this so we can get in the water?¡± Tidas asked huffily.


    Skye smiled at Tidas as she took his hand. It only took her a second to use her Shaman trait and heal it, then they began to undress at get into the water. Tidas had hoped to seduce his wife in the tub, but Skye was more interested in getting clean. She entered the water first, and began to wash herself like it was her sole mission.


    Once she finished her body, Skye looked to Tidas and asked; ¡°Have ye ever washed someone¡¯s hair before my prince?¡±


    Tidas scoffed before replying; ¡°No, but it¡¯s hair...can¡¯t be too hard.¡±


    Almost half an hour had passed before Tidas had dered himself finished with his task. Skye had to basically guide him the whole time, due to the amount of hair she had. As pretty as she thought her hair was, she¡¯d always wanted to cut it. It was so thick and curly; managing it hade to be more hassle than it was worth.


    ¡°What would ye say if I wanted to chop my hair off?¡± Skye questioned out loud without realizing it.


    As Tidas slipped into the water behind her, he answered; ¡°I¡¯d ask if you liked it, and that would be my answer.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant..¡±


    ¡°I know, but it¡¯s what I did. As long as you are happy with yourself, I¡¯m happy. You¡¯re beautiful to me in many ways, Skye. If your hair makes you unhappy, then change it. I¡¯ll still want you.... Like now.¡±


    Tidas moved his hand to cup Skye¡¯s breast, but she grabbed his wrist before he could reach it. She leaned to the side so she could make eye contact with him before stating; ¡°Not happenin¡¯ until our discussions are over, husband.¡±


    Tidas grimaced at his wife before sighing in defeat. He knew she was right, but she was so tempting to him. Her warm, naked body fit perfectly against his in the tub. He so very badly wanted to grab her, ce her on top of him, and have her ride him until they both screamed out in bliss.


    Skye reached behind herself and smacked his shoulder. She could feel him growing hard against her backside, and it was beginning to cause her own passions to stir. The alcohol encouraged her to give in, but their talk needed to be finished first. Skye still hadn¡¯t told him of her choices, and he still wanted to speak on the state of the capital as well.


    ¡°Our needs will have to wait a wee bit longer, husband... Ye know we have things that must be discussed first. And Ima hungry again...¡± Skye stated as she began to wash Tidas¡¯ arms.


    ¡°Ack! Fine...¡± Tidas¡¯ voice was sultry as he whispered into Skye¡¯s ear; ¡°But afterwards, you are mine, wife..¡±.


    A tantalizing shiver ran up Skye¡¯s back at her husband¡¯s promise. She wasn¡¯t sure he¡¯d want to be intimate with her again tonight; considering their earlier discussion. But if he wanted her, she would give herself over to him dly. Anything to make him feel loved and epted by her; she would do it.


    Finishing washing down her husband, Skye realized that the owner must¡¯ve dumped their tub water from earlier. While chuckling, she told Tidas of her thoughts. He smiled and said he would make sure to leave extra money for the man¡¯s generosity to them.


    Skye nodded in agreement, but then her expression turned serious as she looked at Tidas and said; ¡°We need to speak on my part in the Hignd raid... Ima going, Tidas.. And I¡¯ll be going as a fully-fledged RMC member. I Will participate in the Mage Trials this year.¡±

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70: Hard Truths(Part Four)


    ***WARNING: This Chapter Has Extremely Descriptive And Graphic Sexual Content. Viewer Discretion Is Advised***


    ¡°You already agreed to wait until next year¡¯s trials, Skye! Are you seriously going to go back on your word to me AND Maevis?!¡± Tidas practically hollered at his wife.


    ¡°I know what I said, but it depends on you! If yer tryin¡¯ to do the raid this year, then I have to participate this year!¡± Skye yelled back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t control When it¡¯ll happen, Skye! It¡¯s just when the opportunity will present itself! If I get concrete evidence that my uncle is somewhere specific, I have to move then. It¡¯s not about anything other than that!¡± Tidas was gripping the sides of the bathtub in anger; denting the metal and leaving hand markings as he spoke.


    Skye stood up from the bath water and turned to face her husband. She was furious he hadn¡¯t even let her exin her n. He¡¯d instantly snapped at her deration to enter the Mage Trials. She knew that he wouldn¡¯t be happy about it, but she felt she had no choice.


    ¡°Ye could get word of yer uncle¡¯s whereabouts any day.. If Ima not part of the RMC, it¡¯ll be impossible to convince yer father to allow me to go! I need to at least attempt it, Tidas!¡± Skye persisted.


    ¡°Why?! You won¡¯t win, and all it will do is convince my father you Shouldn¡¯t go at all!¡± Tidas countered while trying to avoid looking at his wife¡¯s flushed sensual body.


    .....


    ¡°How could ye possibly know that?! I have THREE traits! One I can use both offensively and defensively, another I can use well enough, and the third I am rapidly bing very skilled at.. Did ye honestly think I wouldn¡¯t be sore after me first time?! I¡¯ve been healin¡¯ me self all day!¡±


    Tidas stood up from the water as he replied; ¡°Aye, you can heal yourself. But you have to take damage first! Who says you¡¯ll be conscious TO heal yourself? What if you get knocked out?! Your teammates will leave you behind! And there¡¯s no guarantee there will even Be water on the track..¡±


    ¡°You can barely use your Earth magic right now. Maevis herself said so! How can you even think of entering yet?!¡± Tidas ran his hands through his wet hair as he¡¯d spoken.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s the only way to guarantee I can go with ye to the Hignds!¡± Skye¡¯s voice bounced off the walls of the bathroom as she nearly screamed at her husband.


    ¡°WHY do you HAVE to go?!¡± Tidas was t-out screaming at Skye now.


    ¡°Because if ye go without me, YOU¡¯LL DIE!¡± Skye¡¯s voice wavered as raw emotion overtook it.


    Confusion and shock covered the prince¡¯s face at his wife¡¯s outburst. His mind immediately went to the irrationality of the notion, but it was Skye who¡¯d said it. She looked like she was ready to cry. Tidas wasn¡¯t sure if it was due to what she¡¯d said or his yelling, either way, he felt responsible for it.


    Concern overtaking his expression; Tidas asked Skye in a gentle voice: ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m going to die?¡±


    Skye thought a moment; debating with herself on whether to tell Tidas of her dream or not. He was going to call her ridiculous, or make fun of her in some way; she knew it. But the dreams she¡¯d been having were beginning to make too much sense for her to write off any longer..


    ¡°I-I¡¯ve been having odd dreams since ye came back.. Mostly about a dark, cold ce...I wander until I find a single room with a skylight. Sometimes the moon is out, sometimes it¡¯s the sun. But the light always shines down on an old, creepy-looking spear. It scares me because it calls to me..¡±


    ¡°It turns ck as a man I can¡¯t see takes it and points it at me.. And you... You¡¯re standing in front of me, but I can¡¯t touch you! I try to stand in front of ye, but nothing affects me.. He kills ye, Tidas... And there¡¯s nothin I can do...¡± Skye sobbed as she let her stress go.


    Tidas wrapped his arms around Skye as she cried into her hands. He held her softly; making sure to leave room for when she wanted to move her hands. They stood in the bath water a few minutes before Tidas felt chilled. He grabbed arge towel that had been set on a rack near the bath. It was most likely left by the owner when he emptied their water from before.


    The prince was shocked that his wife had kept her bad dreams a secret from him, but that didn¡¯t matter now. All that mattered was making his wife feel better again. He scooped her up in his arms, and carried her over to their bed. When heid her down, she looked up at him and questioned why he had put her there.


    ¡°Because sweet wife, you need to eat and rx before we finish speaking. Then, I¡¯m going to make love to you. The hour growste, and I have yet to have my fill of you..¡± Tidas replied as he walked over and grabbed the basket with their leftovers in it.


    Skye smiled at her husband as he walked across the room. She marveled at his naked body, sending a rush of attraction through her that she was surprised to feel at that moment. He was beautiful to her in every way, which was an odd way to think of a man, but that was the best word she could think of to describe him.


    Skye¡¯d felt ridiculous for crying over her dreams, but they seemed so real to her. Every time she¡¯d woken up from them, she¡¯d gone back to sleep. But it¡¯d be a restless sleep; always leaving her feeling tired the next day. Her Shaman trait was helping quite a bit, but now she constantly felt hungry. She imagined it was close to how Tidas must feel constantly since he always had his magic active.


    Setting the basket in the middle of the bed; Tidas hopped on, and flipped the lid open eagerly. Skye realized he must¡¯ve still been hungry as well, based on how fast he was eating. They ate quietly at first, then Tidas asked; ¡°The dreams started when I came back? So you¡¯ve been having them this whole time?¡±


    ¡°Aye.. I didn¡¯t want to tell ye, but Maevis suggested I do so. I didn¡¯t tell her what they were about, just that they concerned you. She told me it would be the only way to stop them...¡±


    Tidas paused a moment before adding; ¡°If you¡¯re still having them, will you please tell me?¡±


    ¡°Of course; I n on holding nothing back from ye anymore, husband. Just don¡¯tin when it bes too much for ye,¡± Skye retorted with a cheeky grin.


    Tidas smirked before saying; ¡°I seriously doubt that, wife.. As far as I can tell, it¡¯ll take ten lifetimes together before I get sick of ye..¡±


    Skye smiled lovingly at her husband before she got up on her knees to kiss him. He grabbed her and attempted to pull her on top of himself, but she¡¯d stopped him. Leaning back, Skye put her hands on her hips before she said; ¡°NOT until we are done talking, Tidas MacArthur!¡±


    Tidas pouted like a child denied dessert before he nodded to Skye for her to speak; ¡°I figured me chances of passing the Mage Trials were slim, but I did have another n so yer father might allow me to apany ye to the Hignds.. I can do in the capital what I did in Dragonhorn!¡±


    It took a moment for it to register what Skye meant, so Tidas asked; ¡°Do you mean you would go around to the hospitals and use your Shaman trait?¡±


    ¡°Aye! I will prove to the king that at the least, I should go as a healer,¡± Skye replied with confidence.


    Tidas instantly liked the idea. It was way better than her being on the actual battlefield, which was Tidas¡¯ whole issue to begin with. He didn¡¯t want her to have to experience a full battle, ever. It wasn¡¯t that the prince thought she was weak, he just didn¡¯t want someone he loved to have to deal with taking another life. Even though it was something Skye was already familiar with. Plus he didn¡¯t want her to see how he was when in the thick of battle..


    The couple agreed to Skye¡¯s n, then talked for a while about various subjects. From the full story of her gaining her powers, to the capital. Tidas had spoken on the worst part of it, now he needed to warn Skye of his brother. It surprised him to learn that Skye knew Marco would follow her around the castle. He would even chat with her about books or politics whenever he found her alone. But he¡¯d always leave once Peggy approached. It was like he knew she wasing, and it always made her skin crawl.


    Tidas was angry that his brother was making advances on Skye back then. The man hadn¡¯t even made an effort to know his own wife, but had asked Skye¡¯s interests and even studied up on them. He could feel his fury building as more instances came to mind. But the moment Skye ced her hand on his, he came back to her.


    ¡°Out yer head, love... Yer ce is here, with me..¡± Skye leaned over and kissed Tidas¡¯ breath away.


    Skye had instantly stirred her husband¡¯s desires as her tongue sought his. They fenced as their breathing became heavy and uneven. Tidas reached his arm up and used it to pin his wife against himself. She sighed into him.


    Breaking the kiss, Tidas moved Skye¡¯s legs so she would straddle him. He moved his mouth to her right nipple, and suckled upon it while pinching her other. He then switched sides after a few minutes, causing Skye to rotate her hips against his hard cock. Tidas groaned into Skye¡¯s breast before breaking away to lock eyes with her.


    Scooting up to the top of the bed, Tidas kept his wife in ce on hisp. He hadn¡¯t entered her yet, but the wetness he felt from her let him know that she was ready. He propped the pillows behind his back so he could sit up and have better ess to his wife¡¯s upper body.


    Maintaining their eye contact the whole time, Tidas said to Skye: ¡°Show me what you¡¯ve been holding back, love..¡±

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71: Other Hard Things


    *** WARNING: This Chapter Has Extremely Descriptive And Graphic Sexual Content. Viewer Discretion Is Advised***


    Skye purred as she leaned into Tidas for another kiss. Her breasts pressed against his hard chest as her hips ground down on his hard cock. She was wet and ready for her husband, but decided to y with him a wee bit instead. The throbbing between her legs was intense, but bearable.


    Lifting herself up; Skye moved slowly down her husband¡¯s body, trailing kisses and tiny nips all the way down. She¡¯d stopped with her face hovering right above Tidas¡¯ manhood. With a sensuous grin, Skye quickly slipped her mouth around her husband¡¯s member. The instant warmth had elicited a groan from him, followed by a hardy grunt as she worked his other bits with her hands.


    Tidas¡¯ head spun as his wife¡¯s mouth and hands worked him. It was faster and more erratic than their previous time. Skye would asionally nce at her husband¡¯s expressions, causing her own lust to rise. Recalling how he¡¯d reacted thest time she¡¯d yed with herself, a devilish idea popped into her head.


    Skye released him from her mouth to tell her husband to stand at the side of the bed. With a quirked eyebrow, Tidasplied; moving to where his wife was pointing. It was near the top of the bed, in front of the nightstand. Once he positioned himself, Skyeid t on her back with her head even and facing Tidas¡¯ manhood.


    Reaching over with her right hand, Skye pulled him into her mouth again. She then reached down with her left hand, and begun to stimte her bud. She flicked at him with her tongue in time with her hand, while moving her right hand up and down his length.


    Tidas¡¯ eyes feasted upon the erotic beauty that was his wife. He couldn¡¯t believe she¡¯d thought to give him a show while suckling on him. He figured she¡¯d done it earlier out of curiosity, but now she was intentionally doing it; for him. A surge of affection caused the prince to begin to move his hips in time with his wife¡¯s hands.


    .....


    The way Tidas stared at her while she gave him pleasure sent a surge of euphoria throughout her body. His looks, affections, need; Skye wanted everything he had to give. Just so she could return it tenfold. She felt her crest building, and fought with herself on whether to stop or not.


    When Tidas saw Skye restraining her head from thrashing about, he knew she was ready. He pulled himself out of her mouth, and flipped her sideways, so her legs opened and dangled off the bed at her knees. In one swift motion, like their first time; Tidas mmed into Skye. Causing her to cry out at the sudden fullness.


    Instead of moving slowly, Tidas began to piston her over and over; grinding on her jewel as he leaned over her. Skye had kept her legs down and spread while gripping the bedsheet for extra stability. She moaned and gasped with every thrust; letting her crest overtake her multiple times in quick session.


    Tidas grabbed one of her taunt, pink nipples and pinched it hard as he said; ¡°I want more, Skye.. All of you!¡±


    Skye¡¯s mind was fuzzy and clouded as she found herself in Tidas¡¯ arms. She¡¯d instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck as he put his arms under her legs, and lifted he off of the bed. He turned about and pinned her against the wall as he drove deeper into her than he ever had. She screamed his name out as a massive wave of ecstasy carried her away into an ocean of stars and colors.


    Tidas felt himself hitting his own peak as his wife¡¯s hot sheath tightened and contracted. He yelled out as he hammered Skye against the wall, reaching his own fulfillment. Feeling like he was going to drop her, Tidas moved Skye and himself back to the bed.


    The prince ced his wife in the middle of the bed, then slid in next to her and covered them. She could barely keep her eyes open as Tidas folded a loose curl back behind her ear. He smiled gently at the beautiful vixen that was his wife.


    ¡®She¡¯s sensual, but sweet. Exotic, but familiar andfortable.. A pain in the arse, but the only thing that can soothe me..¡¯


    ¡°What are you, wife?¡± Tidas asked out loud without meaning to.


    Skye looked at her husband sleepily before responding; ¡°Ima just.. Me.¡±


    The prince chuckled at his wife¡¯s simple answer. She had no idea how marvelous she was to him. Not just her body or magic, but her mind and personality. Her caring nature drew people to her, and her intelligence made her fun and challenging. He could either talk or make love all day and night; so long as it was with Skye. He wanted to know everything about her, and felt the need to share everything with her. As Tidasid in bed staring at his wife, he slipped into a deep, restful sleep..


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Skye was running through darkness. It felt like she lost ayer of skin every time her feet hit the floor, it was so cold. The ground crunched like snow as she ran in an undetermined direction. Her head whipped about in the darkness as she desperately looked for a way out.


    A small light could be seen at the end of a long stone hallway. The rocks looked like they¡¯d been torched, and a wet, grimy burnt smell filled her nostrils. Skye ran towards the light; already knowing what awaited her in the room. As she entered, the Ethereal Spear floated in the middle of the room, seemingly dancing in a thick ray of moonlight.


    Skye red at the inanimate object, but then a thought urred to her. She wondered what would happen if she grabbed the spear before the creepy man did. She took two hesitant steps towards it before the dark man popped out of the shadows. He made a, ¡°tsk, tsk,¡± sound before grabbing the spear.


    Tidas hadn¡¯t shown up yet, which was a change from the usual nightmare. Normally as soon as the creep grabbed the spear, Tidas would jump in front of her. But he wasn¡¯t there, and the man was looking directly at Skye. She couldn¡¯t see his face, but felt his eyes on her, and it made her skin crawl.


    ¡°I see you there, littless...¡± the man said as he raised the spear, and pointed it at Skye.


    ¡°What do ye want?!¡± Skye yelled out with fear in her voice.


    The man had never acknowledged her presence before, and it scared her to no end that he did now. He took two long strides towards her; keeping the spear locked onto her heart as he did so. She could see an evil grin spread across his lips as he stopped.


    A split secondter, he lunged towards Skye with the spear yelling, ¡°YOU¡¯RE MINE!¡±


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Skye bolted upright in bed with a scream, gasping for air. She felt a massive paining from the ce on her chest that the spear would¡¯ve pierced; had it been real. Tears stung her eyes due to it, and even though she was snug in bed with her husband, Skye¡¯s feet felt frozen to her bones.


    Tidas had shot up in bed when Skye had screamed. He looked around the room, but saw nothing. When he looked to his wife to see what was wrong, he assumed it was a nightmare. Then, what she had told him about resurfaced, making him scoop her up in his arms tofort her.


    Skye was extremely grateful she had Tidas with her now. The nights they¡¯d spent apart had been torturous when it came to staying asleep for her. Tidas was more than justfort to his wife; he was her peace. She inhaled his scent and found herself falling back asleep almost as quickly as she¡¯d woken up.


    Tidas, on the other hand, was now awake and worried. To be honest; he¡¯d thought Skye was being overly dramatic when she¡¯d spoken about her nightmares before. The tears she¡¯d shed were real, but he didn¡¯t think it was this bad for her. She was flushed and sweaty, and her breathing was just beginning to even out. Except for her feet, which were oddly as cold as ice cubes; Skye¡¯s body felt like she¡¯d just been running for her life.


    The whole situation kept Tidas awake and thinking the rest of the night. Only when the sunlight had finally begun to pierce through the darkness did the prince finally find sleep. He¡¯d been cuddling Skye the entire time. Hoping his presence would keep her nightmares at bay. It had worked, but with one littleplication: Skye couldn¡¯t move when she finally did wake up.


    The princessid in bed simr to how the prince just was. With no way to move without disturbing him, Skyeid and thought about their talk. She still wanted to attempt the trials, but Tidas seemed too adamant about her not participating. She struggled to understand why, but other than ack of lengthybat experience, she felt she was ready. When she thought about it, the trials were basically just an overblown obstacle course.


    Skye had never actually seen them, but she¡¯d heard plenty about the Mage Trials from her father and friends. The courseyout and challenges changed nearl every year, but three things always stayed the same: they were done in teams of five to six, the arena was where they were held, and the scoring was based off of both individual and team effortsbined.


    A person could be more powerful than Tidas, but if they can¡¯t take orders or function on a team, then that person was ultimately useless. Every aspect of a person was judged by not just the military¡¯s analytic¡¯s team, but the entire kingdom. The arena and the few blocks around it were said to always be packed with people the day of the trials. It was Alcon¡¯s unofficial holiday, after all. As well as the kingdom¡¯s chance to show off it¡¯s power to the world..


    Tidas stirred enough for Skye to release herself after a while. She wasn¡¯t sure how long, but it was long enough to force her to sprint to the bathroom to relieve herself. When she came back out, Tidas was sprawled out on their bed;pletely uncovered and naked. Skye fought the urge to go and y with him, as tempting as her husband was. Instead, she got dressed and went to check on Zazzy.


    When she entered the small kitchen area, Skye had immediately gone straight for the shiny ck egg. It sat wrapped in a nket by a barely lit fire. She cooed at it and talked to it like a newborn as she cradled it in her arms. She noticed the outer shell was bing a bit dull again, and begun to panic slightly. She ced her hand on the egg and immediately started to attempt to heal it.


    As Skye poured her magic into the egg, she realized that she wasn¡¯t ¡®healing¡¯ it. It was more like the baby dragon was absorbing her magic; like it was feeding off of it. Realization dawned on Skye as she shrieked her Epiphany; ¡°Magic! Haha! Ye eat magic! Hah... Oh shit..¡±

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72: Quick Stop


    Tidas had woken up to his wife yelling. He hadn¡¯t heard what she¡¯d said, but caught the ¡®oh shit¡¯ at the end. He stretchedzily before getting up, and heading into the tiny kitchen area. When he saw Skye holding the egg, he didn¡¯t think much of it. But when he realized she was healing it again, a twinge of worry for the creature caused him to step forward and ask if it was ok.


    Skye gave a hesitant, awkward grin before telling him; ¡°Aye, ah.. For now. But we might have a wee bit of a problemter when she gets... bigger.¡±


    Tidas yawned as he tried to process what his wife said. He scratched his head and asked her to repeat herself. She huffed before doing so, which finally got his full attention. He blinked at her, then said, ¡°I just woke up, Skye... Speak slow and inly, or I cannot be held responsible for mimunicationster.¡±


    ¡°Zazzy needs magic! I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s just while she¡¯s in the egg, or if it¡¯s a dragon¡¯s main source of sustenance.. All I know is she¡¯s absorbing my magic like... like she¡¯s consuming it. Look! Her shell is getting darker again!¡±


    The prince watched as the slightly ashy shade of ck transformed into a shiny obsidian color. Curious; Tidas put his hand on the egg. When he felt something moving around inside, he smiled at Skye before stating the obvious.


    Skye chuckled softly at her husband¡¯s reaction. She smiled at the thought of Tidas as an excited, expecting father. While she was taking her birth control now, she did want children someday. Zazzy required care and love, but nothing like what was needed with a child. But she still grinned at the thought of Zazzy being the first addition to their little family.


    They fawned over the egg a while longer before Skye asked; ¡°Did ye not sleep well? Ye look tired, husband..¡±


    .....


    Tidas hesitated with his answer as he removed his hand from the egg; ¡°I couldn¡¯t fall back asleep right away after your nightmare.. I¡¯m sorry, Skye. I didn¡¯t realize you were burdened so..¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright; I think I might¡¯ve figured something outst night,¡± Skye replied before exining her dream to Tidas.


    As he listened, the words that the dark man had used stuck out to Tidas, but he couldn¡¯t put his finger on it. The fact that Skye had dreams about the spear before he¡¯d told her about his uncle scared him greatly. He didn¡¯t want Skye to have anything to do with his uncle, but fate seemed to be working against him.


    After Skye finished exining her dream, Tidas asked; ¡°What would happen if you grabbed it before he did?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.. Last night was the first time it had urred to me to try,¡± Skye answered honestly with a shrug while still holding Zazzy.


    Tidas put his hand on his chin and sat in quiet contemtion a few minutes before he said; ¡°Well, it ¡¯tis only a dream. I say grab it and run the bastard through.¡±


    Skye giggled a moment before they heard a knock at the front door. Skye quickly tucked Zazzy away, then they both headed for the main room to dress. Skye was looking at her dress when Tidas called out to her. When she turned to look at him, she burst out inughter. Instead of sending two sets of clothes for Tidas, Peggy had sent one set and Skye¡¯s riding outfit.


    The prince was struggling to get off Skye¡¯s riding pants, which he¡¯d pulled up to just past his knees before he realized something was amiss. He hopped around a few times trying to pull them off before losing his bnce and falling over. Skye¡¯s sides hurt fromughing so hard at the spectacle her husband was making. He red at her from the floor, causing her to stop.


    Feeling bad, she helped Tidas pull her pants off of him. He knew she meant nothing by it, but it had still been embarrassing for his wife to see. As he found his clothes from yesterday, Tidas pondered the possibilities of things Skye would see him do over their lifetime together.


    After the couple dressed, they answered the door to find the owner standing with a basket full of delicious smelling breakfast foods. Since Skye was awake and dressed this time; Tidas invited the man in to eat with them. He¡¯d refused at first, but when Skye asked with a polite smile, he finally agreed. It brought a smile to Tidas¡¯ face as he shut the door. Knowing his wife worked almost like a secret weapon for the next time he was in negotiations.


    The owner bowed politely before speaking; ¡°Hello, princess. My name is Simon Snare, and Ima the owner of this cottage. I hope ye have enjoyed yer stay?¡±


    Skye smiled brightly before replying; Oh, Aye! It¡¯s a beautiful wee slice of paradise ye have here, sir,¡± Skye replied, allowing her natural speech to flow.


    Mr. Snare was surprised by the princess using themoner¡¯s tongue, and how she was dressed. He hadn¡¯t been aware that the Moonstones weren¡¯t born nobility. It didn¡¯t matter to him, though. If anything, it made him like the young couple more. The prince was well known as a champion for themon folk. But hardly anyone knew of his bride until yesterday.


    The rumors he¡¯d heard this morning at the market about the prince marrying ¡®Eir¡¯ had made hisugh. Although after interacting with her, they made more sense. Her beauty was liken to a goddess, and her kind demeanor put one at ease effortlessly. Within minutes of meeting her, Simon found himself highly approving of the young woman. And secretly wished that the couple before him were the next in line for the crown.


    The three sat and chatted as they ate the wonderful breakfast made by Mrs. Snare. There were a dozen poached eggs with hondaise sauce, a roasted chunk of elk, mixed leaf greens with a sweet vinaigrette sauce, a fruit mix, and arge bowl filled with bacon. Tidas practically jumped to grab the bowl of bacon; making a childish ¡®woo hoo¡¯ sound as he did so.


    Skye and Simonughed at the prince as he coveted the bacon. Only after eating all but six strips, did he offer the two any. They both refused; seeing how excited he¡¯d gotten over it. While Simon just assumed Tidas loved the stuff, Skye chortled to herself at the memory of his missed bacon. And everything that had happened since that awkward morning.


    ¡°Ye know that stuff is terribly unhealthy,¡± Skye poked fun at her husband.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather fully enjoy eighty years of life than live to be a hundred and missed out on the fun parts,¡± Tidas stated cockily.


    ¡°There is so much wrong with that statement...¡± Skye replied while rubbing her forehead out of exasperation.


    ¡°How long have ye two been married?¡± Simon asked as he sipped a ss of watered wine.


    ¡°Two days..¡± the two said in unison.


    Simon nearly spit out his drink as a fit ofughter overtook him; ¡°Hahahahaha! You¡¯ll be fine, so long as ye keep that sense of humor in yer rtionship, Hahahaha!¡±


    The three finished their food, cleaned themselves up, then headed out the front door. Three horses awaited them; saddled and ready. Skye looked to her husband quizzically, but all he did was smile. He motioned to the horses, so Skye shrugged and mounted up. Tidas frowned at herck of interest. He¡¯d hoped to y with her a little before telling her where they were off to.


    ¡°You¡¯re not curious where we¡¯re going?¡± Tidas prodded.


    ¡°You¡¯ll tell me quicker if I don¡¯t ask..¡± Skye replied with a knowing smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re no fun, wife... We¡¯re going to Dragonhorn before heading for Moonstone Castle. I thought today might be easier to shop,¡± Tidas suggested.


    ¡°Oh, Ima doubtin¡¯ that, me prince. Rumors of the princess¡¯ good deeds spread far and fast. Ye both be known, now!¡± Simon bellowed as his horse tried to take off on him.


    After reining in the unruly beast, Simon added; ¡°Ye might have a chance if ye keep yer hoods up, but I doubt it.. I¡¯d make a list of ces ye wish to go before ye enter the city..¡±


    ¡°I thank ye again for yer stay! Damn it, Horse! Listen to me!¡± Simon called out as his horse took off without his consent.


    The coupleughed at theedic scene, then headed off in the other direction towards Dragonhorn. There were two ces Skye wanted to stop: the hospital and the book store. She wanted to check and make sure no new cases of the arsenic poisoning had popped up. And she wanted to see if any books on dragons could be found. As well as poke around a bit more..


    Tidas needed to stop at the gate house, and he also wanted to stop by a couple smitty shops. That had caused Skye to panic a little bit, but she reminded herself that it would take quite a while for him to even find someone willing to work with the dragon hide. Her n required Maevis¡¯ help, but other than that, she would attempt to make the armor for her husband herself.


    The city was quiet as they came through the gates. It was about eleven o¡¯clock or so, and everyone was busy as they went about with their daily lives. Skye looked around with her hood up; making it impossible to see her hair. She¡¯d ripped a string from her dress so she could tie it back. No one would expect a princess to be dressed as she was, any way; but it was still good to be cautious.


    Tidas kissed Skye before saying; ¡°I¡¯m heading to the gate house. Once I¡¯m done there, I¡¯ll check to see if you¡¯re still at the hospital. If you¡¯re not, I¡¯ll go straight to the bookstore. Do. Not. Leave. Please?¡±


    Skye smiled and nodded before saying; ¡°I will, I will! Hospital, bookstore; no deviations. You either! Come get me before ye go to the smitty.¡±


    The prince nodded, kissed Skye a final time, then steered his horse through the crowd towards the gatehouse. The hospital was close, and only took Skye minutes to reach. When she had, she saw Ronnie and us outside the door. They were pacing back and forth with worried expressions.


    When Skye dismounted and pulled back her hood, Ronnie yelled out her name; causing all in the immediate area to look at her as she walked up to him. People began to crowd as Ronnie frantically exined why he was there.


    ¡°Me sister! She copsed and she won¡¯t wake up! Please, Skye! Please! Save her!¡±

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73: Eir Returns


    The panic Skye saw in Ronnie¡¯s expression made her heart lurch in her chest. us bent his knee and bowed his head before asking her if she would try to save the girl. Skye smacked his shoulder for being so formal before speaking.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bend yer knee to me! I Married royalty, but Ima not one.. Of course I¡¯ll do me best to save Ronnie¡¯s wee sister..¡±


    us and Ronnie followed Skye into the hospital as the onlookers grew in number. She tried not to mind it, but stopped and turned to the group to speak. She thanked them for their concern, but asked all that did not need medical attention to remain outside. Most agreed, and the three entered the small hospital.


    Skye was pleasantly surprised when she saw the conditions inside had improved drastically. Everything had been cleaned and scrubbed, and the number of patients inside were few. The windows were clean, and fresh air and sunlight flowed in to give the ce an almost calming effect. When Dr. Martin approached her, Skye smiled quickly, then asked where the girl was.


    ¡°Chelsea is still unconscious, and her heart rate and blood pressure keep dropping.. I was about to scan her, to see if it¡¯s something I could fix with surgery, but..¡±


    ¡°But What, Doc?!¡± Ronnie yelled with fear in his tone.


    Dr. Martin paused a moment before he said; ¡°I.. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s going tost much longer..¡±


    .....


    Ronnie took off running towards the hallway. He threw open the second door that lined the the long hallway, then went inside. By the time Skye entered, he was sitting on a chair by her bedside. Ronnie held his sister¡¯s tiny hand while he quietly cried.


    Chelsea was thin, and a pale, sickly color. Her yellowish hair was messy, and sheid deathly still. The scene made tears threaten to spring from her eye¡¯s, but Skye wouldn¡¯t let them fall. She had to be strong now, for Ronnie¡¯s sister¡¯s sake.


    Skye went over to the opposite side of the bed and begun to examine the teenaged girl. She seemed slightly malnourished, but other than that, she was outwardly fine. Skye began to focus on her Shaman trait as she ced her hands on Chelsea¡¯s chest and forehead. Right before she stared her magic, Ronnie said; ¡°Please save her, Princess... Take whatever ye need from me, just save her..¡±


    Skye smiled softly at Ronnie before she replied; ¡°Just keep bein¡¯ a good brother; I¡¯ll do the rest.¡±


    Activating her magic, Skye began to check over thess. She¡¯d had a hunch on the possible issue, and almost immediately found the problem. A blood clot had formed inside her brain simr to Ronnie¡¯s. It was farther along than her brother¡¯s had been, which perplexed Skye greatly. But she pushed the thought to the side; concentrating on the task at hand.


    It was far more difficult to deal with than the one Ronnie had. Skye spent almost 20 minutes breaking it down into smaller, manageable clots that she began to work out the wee girl¡¯s system. After they¡¯d sat in silence for nearly half an hour; Chelsea sprang up in bed, and began to puke up blood.


    Ronnie had fallen backwards in his chair due to his sister¡¯s sudden movement. Dr. Martin had been standing by the door watching the scene unfold. He immediately went to Chelsea to check her. Skye stood to rub the girl¡¯s back as she puked. She regretted not grabbing a bucket or garbage can for her to throw up in, but it was a moot point now.


    As the two fussed over Chelsea; Ronnie stuck his head out the door and yelled for his mother. A short, frantic woman came running into the room. She screamed when she saw her daughter coughing up blood, and feared the worst for a moment. But Ronnie exined what the princess had done for him, and posed that she¡¯d done the same for Chelsea.


    Mrs. Leon walked over to stand in front of the princess, then dropped to her knees. She thanked Skye profusely while gripping the hem of her dress. The woman cried and sobbed as she thanked the princess for saving her children. Skye smiled and nced at Ronnie with a pleading look.


    Thed walked around to where his mother was, gently grabbed her by the shoulders, and lifted her up to stand. Nurses began to funnel in bringing fresh clothes and linens for Chelsea. Dr. Martin had called for them as Skye dealt with Mrs. Leon. The four then left so Chelsea could change and wash up.


    It didn¡¯t take too long for the girl to emerge from the room with a clean dress and a wide grin. Chelsea was pretty; with her sunflower colored hair and tan skin tone from working in the orchard. She looked a thousand times better; like life had returned to her. The family of three embraced as people within and outside the hospital cheered for the girl¡¯s miraculous recovery.


    Skye felt awkward receiving such praises, but smiled and curtsied; unsure of what else to do. Dr. Martin chortled at how the princess reacted to the attention. She seemed to be like her husband in that regard. She wanted to do good without being praised for it. The prince was a born royal, however. He¡¯d been experiencing the limelight his whole life.


    Skye clearly wasn¡¯t used to it, but she did well. She wasn¡¯t conceited about her powers, nor did she try and profit from them. Any who offered her gifts or rewards; she¡¯d thank them and ask them to donate to the hospital instead. The more Dr. Martin thought about Skye and Tidas, the more he wished that they were the next in line for the thrown. It was a growing sentiment amongst themon folk, but none openly talked of it. For it was technically a treasonous thought.


    After finishing up talking with the people around her; Skye spent about another half an hour going around to the other patients. She healed several minor injuries, and two broken bones. She¡¯d been surprised that most were from the orchard again, and noticed they all seemed to be in poorer health than anyone else in a different upation. It nagged at the princess as she examined person after person. When she¡¯d mentioned her thought to the doctor, he sighed sadly in contemtion before speaking.


    ¡°To be honest; I¡¯ve noticed it, too. But I couldn¡¯t find anything wrong with the orchard. My gut tells me something is going on there, but I¡¯ve never found anything that I could bring before the magistrate.¡±


    Skye pondered the Doctor¡¯s words as she readied her horse to head to the bookshop. He was a highly intelligent man; she could tell. If there had been anything obviously wrong, Dr. Martin would¡¯ve noticed. ¡®There must be something he couldn¡¯t see...¡¯


    Skye¡¯s thoughts were cut short as two familiar arms wrapped themselves around her from behind. She smiled as she leaned her head back against her husband¡¯s chest. She could feel the vibrations from Tidas chuckling. He kissed the top of her head before saying; ¡°Do you lean into all men who hug you from behind like this?¡±


    She knew he meant it in a yful way, so Skye replied; ¡°Only the good-looking ones..¡±


    ¡°Haha! I walked into that one, huh?¡± Tidas squeezed Skye as he¡¯d spoken.


    ¡°Aye, ye did. Yer lucky Ima me. Many women would take offense to yer implication,¡± Skye retorted.


    ¡°Aye, that I am,¡± the prince squeezed his wife a final time before releasing her.


    Tidas was going to keep messing with her, but decided against it. He knew from the crowds that Skye had been inside healing people again. And he knew that she¡¯d be hungry again as well. His theory was proven when he saw Skye rub her stomach instinctually.


    Using up magic did that to everyone, but it seemed Skye¡¯s Shaman trait took a particr toll on her magic. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was due to the trait itself, or just because she was still so new to it. The frequency that she¡¯d been using it at was surprising to him as well. He assumed she¡¯d be at the bookshop by now, but the rumors had been right.


    Tidas had heard people talking about ¡®Eir¡¯s Return¡¯ as he¡¯d trotted along after his stop at the gatehouse. The people seemed to adore Skye for many reasons, but they all centered around her selflessness. The fact that a royal hadn¡¯t wanted anything in return for her help was apparently mind-blowing to most. It surprised the prince that the people held such poor opinions of royals; except for him and Skye. It made the prince wonder what caused their animosity, but he¡¯d lost the train of thought upon seeing his beautiful wife.


    The couple took their time saying goodbye to the Leon family and us. Tidas had been annoyed when he¡¯d seen us again, but was happy the twods seemed to be friends now. They discussed a possible visit when the couple came through during the holidays, but exined they¡¯d be in the capital for a while. The group said their final goodbyes, and headed for the book store.


    Tidas and Skye kept their hoods up, but it didn¡¯t help much. People stopped and chatted; offering everything from flowers, to food, to trinkets to the couple. It was sweet, but it took them much longer to get to the bookshop than Tidas would¡¯ve liked. His time to check out smiths was rapidly disappearing, making Skye happy. For she still nned on making Tidas¡¯ armor herself.


    After finally reaching their destination, the couple was met by the owner outside as soon as they¡¯d dismounted. He smiled broadly at the two before bowing deeply to them. He raised his head, and thanked them for saving Chelsea. Seeing the confusion on their faces; the bookstore owner exined.


    ¡°Chelsea is my son¡¯s girlfriend, but don¡¯t tell Ronnie yet. Their mother knows of their courting and approved the match. But he¡¯s quite over-protective of his family, and may refuse the match as head of the household,¡± the owner¡¯s expression went sullen as he finished speaking.


    ¡°Their mother hasn¡¯t told him yet? When are they to be married?¡± Skye questioned.


    ¡°Next summer, if all goes well.. But it depends on Ronnie...¡± the owner¡¯s face held a sad smile, like he didn¡¯t expect Ronnie¡¯s approval.


    ¡°Well, he¡¯ll be heading to the capital with General Zas in a less than a week. We can work on him throughout the year. Just make sure you¡¯re son doesn¡¯t besmirch Chelsea¡¯s honor in any way, and we should be able to help,¡± Tidas had sped the man¡¯s shoulder as he¡¯d spoken to him.


    The owner thanked the newlyweds profusely before asking if there was anything he could do for them. Skye¡¯s eyes lit up as she rubbed her hands together for both heat, and in anticipation. She grinned before asking; ¡°Do ye happen to have any books on dragons?¡±


    The owner beamed at Skye before replying, ¡°I have something very special for ye, princess; ¡®Tis yer lucky day!¡±

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74: Books, Dragons, And A Barghest


    The bookshop owner practically pranced away in his excitement. He went to his tiny office area in the back of his store, and proceeded to open a small safe he kept behind a painting. A small stack of his most valuable books were in it. The owner grabbed the one on top, closed it up, and headed back out to Skye and Tidas. He immediately handed Skye the book, and was excited to see her reaction.


    It was an ancient tome that had been well preserved. He didn¡¯t understand thenguage it¡¯d been written in, but the princess did. The owner had recognized one word on it: Dragon. He had watched as Skye delicately trailed her fingers over the book cover. She stared at it a moment before reading the title out loud: ¡°Guide des Gestionnaires de Dragons..¡±


    It had an emblem on the cover, under the title; a knight riding a dragon with the old capital banner in the background. Skye was surprised at it¡¯s good condition, and handled the tome like a newborn baby. She smiled continuously as she opened the cover, and begun to skim the table of context.


    Tidas and the owner stared at Skye with confusion. They didn¡¯t know thenguage she¡¯d used; most people probably didn¡¯t. The Star Continent used the samenguage throughout each kingdom. The other two continents used the samenguage generally, but a few of the ancientnguages could still be heard.


    It always amazed Tidas that there used to be so many differentnguages and cultures throughout the world in the past. He loved the concept, but could also understand why there were always conflicts due to it. Their world didn¡¯t have nearly as many religions or cultures. The old ones had all been cherry picked and mixed to create most of the ones that existed now.


    There were fragments of how their world hade about after the Great Shift. The ancient tomes that had been found gave clues and pieces of their lost past. But anything pertaining to before the old capital was moved was rare.


    Normally anyone who came across a rare tome reserved it for the king. But the owner had given the princess two books of significant value in two days. Tidas knew his father would¡¯ve much preferred that the tomes to be locked away in the capital.


    .....


    One of the king¡¯s greatest fears was that the people would begin dividing themselves based upon the old cultures. That was one of the reasons he bought up the tomes as quickly as possible. He even made it illegal to not report finding ¡®historical sites¡¯. Saying that each site needed to be investigated for ancient viruses and/or contamination first. Most never followed it, but made sure to report the site after they¡¯d searched it. Which was most likely how the bookshop owner came to possess the books.


    ¡°What does the title mean?¡± the owner asked.


    ¡°Roughly; The Dragon Handler¡¯s Guide Book,¡± Skye replied as she kept her eyes glued to the tome.


    The two men¡¯s jaws dropped at Skye¡¯s words. There had never been a tome like that found. Dragons were one of the lost subjects of history. There was proof of their existence on every continent. Massive skeletons that had been turned into cities or holy sites. The most famous one, aside from Dragonhorn, was in Sai. Their Senate building was almost like Dragonhorn, but the bones were a reddish color; simr to blood. The sunsets in Sai were famous worldwide for their spectacr colors and light that bathed their capital. Making the entirety of it look like a living painting.


    ¡°A guidebook to dragons?! By the gods! I had no idea.. And ye can read it? Truly?¡± the owner asked with excitement.


    Skye began to read the book in French, confusing the men even more. Tidas knew Skye could read the ancient tomes, but had no idea that she could read the ones in othernguages. ¡®No one can speak them, so how.. when could she have learned them?!¡¯ The thought made Tidas¡¯ head want to explode, so he asked his wife t out.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t learn thenguage, I can just read it,¡± was all the reply the princess gave on the matter.


    Truth be told; Skye had no idea how or why she could read anything. Unknown to her, the realization had nearly given her father a heart attack. It was a part of something that pertained to the Catalyst legend. Which was why Lucas and Lydia had been so scared of Skye gaining magic. Thebination of the two had cemented the fact that Skye was the one from the legend to them.


    The three stood and spoke for a time about the book. Skye learned Zazzy would only technically Need to consume her magic until the wee dragon hatched. After that, she would gain her magic as any other creature would. She could still receive magic from Skye as a power boost in a fight or the like, but Zazzy wouldn¡¯t need to consume it to live.


    Tidas was still concerned about how big she would get and how much she would eat. As the shop owner stepped away to tend to a customer, Skye exined dragons normally only ate once a month after a certain age. But the quantity would be ratherrge when Zazzy would be fully grown.


    ¡°But ye know, we¡¯ll probably only have to deal with that after the first five years. Generally speaking, that¡¯s how long it takes for a dragon to reach maturity.. Unless she¡¯s put in danger, or is a descendent from Nidhug,¡± Skye had spoken like Tidas knew what she was talking about.


    ¡°Descendant of Nibblehug?¡± Tidas replied mockingly.


    ¡°No, Nidhug.. She¡¯s the guardian of the world spring in an ancient religion. Legends say she was thergest dragon; a Colossal ss. Which means bigger that the one that makes up Dragonhorn,¡± Skye¡¯s eyes never left her book as she talked.


    As she read from her book, Tidas was shocked that he¡¯d never realized Skye¡¯s full abilities before. Every day he was learning something new and amazing about his wife. He wrapped his arm around her shoulders, and leaned down to kiss the top of her head. She smiled and finally pulled her eyes away from her book to lean up on her tip toes and kiss him.


    The two chatted and bid their farewells to the shop owner before heading out. Tidas had one specific smith he wanted to check out. Skye tried to convince him to stop for food fist, but the prince knew he wouldn¡¯t have the time he needed to talk if they stopped now. Instead; Tidas bought her a candied apple that was being sold from a street vendor.


    The smith Tidas wished to see had made the sword he used in battle now. He used to be the head contractor for the military¡¯s armory. When he¡¯d retired, the king took his suggestion of another smith, but Tidas still went to him specifically for maintenance of his armor and sword. Since he was the man that had made them for the prince, Tidas was onlyfortable with him doing the required repairs.


    It was a short meeting; the man was named Gentry Walkins. He told Tidas t out that the chances of finding someone with the ability to work with the dragon leather was slim at best. It would take him at least three years to go over Snare¡¯s instructions and make the actual armor. Something to do with steam, not fire.


    Gentry mumbled as he flipped through the tome Tidas had brought. Skye caught small details as he grumbled, and asionally made an ¡®Eureka¡¯ noise. She¡¯d made a mental note about the pages he¡¯d stopped and looked through. But ultimately told the prince he would have to wait extra anyways.


    ¡°My presence has been requested at the Mage Trials. So I can calibrate thebat suits properly. Apparently the king won¡¯t trust anyone else with the task. He thinks others may be bought off. Aside from Athena herself of course,¡± Gentry replied.


    ¡°So ye can¡¯t do anything to help?¡± the prince looked like a disappointed child.


    ¡°Tell ye what; bring the materials with ye for the trials, and I¡¯ll see what I can do then. The capital¡¯s library might have some books on steaming techniques. It¡¯ll require lots of heat and water to make that armor for ye. Dragon hide isn¡¯t like metal,¡± Gentry replied after smacking Tidas¡¯ back hard.


    It was about five o¡¯clock or so by the time they¡¯d finished with their running. Skye was plotting how to go about making Tidas¡¯ armor as they slowly trotted down the streets towards the gate. She already knew the perfect ce to make the armor.


    The hot spring Maevis and Skye had created would work perfectly. She would be able to control the temperature of the water, and pressure if needed. It would still take some time to read through the book, but Skye was determined to make her husband¡¯s armor for him. The thought hadn¡¯t left her head the entire time, and she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling. It was like she had to be the one to make it. It was akin to the feeling she got whenever she thought of going to the Hignds with Tidas; it was something she HAD to do.


    The couple stopped at Zas¡¯ tavern, but he wasn¡¯t there. Mary told them he was off training us. She didn¡¯t have any more stew, but offered to make them sandwiches to dip in some beef broth she still had. They ate a total of five sandwiches with two bowls of broth. They chatted with Mary a bit; hearing stories of when she was happily married.


    They paid their tab and gave her an overly generous tip that she tried to return. But Tidas wouldn¡¯t have it. After a bit of arguing, Mary epted the money, but still sent them off with a loaf of freshly baked bread and some blueberry jam as a snack.


    The townspeople swarmed them as the headed towards the gate. They thanked the royal couple for their generosity and help as they slowly went down the streets on their horses. As the gate came into view; us came running through it, going as fast as he could. The moment he saw Tidas; us screamed at the top of his lungs for help.


    ¡°The General! He needs help! There¡¯s... There¡¯s a Barghest in the forest!¡±

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75: Mistaken Identity


    Skye¡¯s heart pounded in her chest as she and Tidas closed the distance between them and us. He copsed to his knees a few feet away from them, out of exhaustion. He was bleeding from his arm and head quite badly, and he was gasping for air. Skye hopped down off of her horse to heal him as Tidas asked what had happened.


    Takingrge breaths, us exined as quickly and clearly as he could: ¡°General Zas and I were out in the woods training, and this giant dog, wolf-thing, came at us! It¡¯s covered in woods and moss and the like, but it¡¯s teeth.. General Zas called it a Barghest, and told me to run for help. I tried to help the general instead, but it was so fast; too fast for a human.. The general tried to keep it away from me, but it hit me with it¡¯s tail... I swear it broke a rib or two..Gods, just it¡¯s damn tail! I don¡¯t know what happened after that.. All I know is he ordered me to run..¡±


    ¡°Yer lucky; it cracked two, but they didn¡¯t break. Ye be fine, so don¡¯t fret,¡± the princess smiled and spoke to us like a mother trying to soothe a child.


    Skye then looked up to Tidas while she finished healing us and said, ¡°I¡¯ll finish in a moment, and then we¡¯ll ride. If ye take off without me, the general might die.¡±


    Tidas understood Skye¡¯s meaning. If us was this badly wounded with only one hit, Zas might need immediate healing. Which meant Tidas would have to fight while us guarded Skye and the general. He didn¡¯t like that us had to ride with Skye, but it didn¡¯t matter. Zas was in real trouble, and the prince knew time was of the essence.


    Skye¡¯s brain raced as they road towards the woods just outside of Dragonhorn. It was only a mile or so away, leaving little time toe up with a n. Tidas simply told us that no matter what; Skye¡¯s safety was his priority. She¡¯d tried to argue and say he should help with the Barghest instead. The prince quickly exined that us would also be guarding the injured Zas. She knew his argument was the logical one, but she didn¡¯t like it.


    Skye had seen Tidas speed around her, but she¡¯d never actually seen him fight. Everyone called him a Pir; a rank reserved for the three strongest individuals in the kingdom. But she had no firsthand knowledge of hisbat abilities, and despised not knowing all the variables to a problem. Additionally, Zas is a Pir. He was having problems, and he was a giantpared to anyone. The entire situation just didn¡¯t sound or feel right to her..


    .....


    Skye¡¯s main issue was the Barghest itself. It soundedrger than normal, and the fact that it wasn¡¯tpletely ck had bothered her greatly. Barghests were supposed to be solid ck with red, ck, or yellow eyes; depending on the type. Even if it had been covered in brush, the ck would¡¯ve been the most prominent part.


    Following her instincts, Skye asked us what color he would say it was. Confused about the question, he thought a few moments before he answered; ¡°Due to everything it was covered in, I¡¯d say green.¡±


    ¡°Did ye see any ck fur at all?!¡± Skye yelled over the wind that whipped past them at their breakneck speed.


    ¡°No, not that I recall! To be honest; it looked like a giant wolf made out of woods!¡± us yelled back as they neared their targeted area.


    ¡°What are you thinking, Skye?!¡± Tidas yelled just before they began to slow down.


    Bringing the horses to a halt, Skye jumped from her horse as she replied; ¡°Ima not so sure it¡¯s a Barghest..¡±


    Tidas and us stared at Skye, waiting for her to borate when a loud roar came from the woods. Tidas and us both knew it was Zas; they¡¯d heard it before. Tidas in the field, and us during his training. He was grateful Ronnie had still been with his little sister when the beast attacked. ¡®The idiot probably would¡¯ve tried to make it one of hispanions, and gotten himself killed.¡¯ The thought brought a wry smile to us¡¯ lips as the group began to run towards the monstrous sounds.


    As the three ran further into the woods, broken branches and crushed brush became rapidlymon. Entire trees were knocked over or broken, sending a cold shiver throughout Skye¡¯s body. She couldn¡¯t believe the amount of damage, and asked us if it was like that before.


    ¡°The beginning of it was the general and me, from training. But all of this; this is from them,¡± us pointed at the downed trees that blurred as they ran past.


    As the group kept running, the sounds became louder, and they could see the bright, ming colors that Zhengs were known for. His tail swished about as he locked his hands onto the Barghest¡¯s massive paws. It looked as though the forest hade alive to fight a living me. They snarled at each other; baring their fangs at out of hostility.


    Tidas wanted to run straight in, but Skye yanked on his arm hard to stop him and told him: ¡°That¡¯s NOT a Barghest!¡±


    ¡°Then what is it?!¡± us asked in an almost shrill voice.


    Noticing the new humans, the creature broke it¡¯s hold with Zas. It used it¡¯s weight and strength to knock the general backwards, sending him flying into a tree. It turned and snarled at the neers, dripping drool from it¡¯s long, pointed fangs.


    Skye watched as the drool hit the ground. A momentter, a small nt began to grow where it¡¯d hit. A pretty purple flower bloomed at the creature¡¯s feet, causing a grin to spread across the princess¡¯ face.


    ¡°It¡¯s no Barghest, it¡¯s a Cu Sith!¡± Skye practically yelled in realization.


    ¡°What¡¯s a Cu Sith?!¡± the two asked earnestly in unison.


    ¡°It¡¯s a guardian Fae! They protect woods they im as their own. Ye probably pissed it off with yer training.. Ye were destroying it¡¯s home,¡± Skye exined as she marveled at the enchanting creature before her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what it is; if it¡¯s a threat, it dies!¡± Zas yelled as he got up and readily himself to charge at the beast.


    The Cu Sith had stopped growling when Skye mentioned it¡¯s name. She wasn¡¯t sure if it understood herpletely, but she felt that it could sense she wasn¡¯t a threat to it. When Zas bent down like he was going to rush it, Skye ran over to stand between him and the Cu Sith.


    us attempted to lunge to grab Skye, but Tidas stopped him. He was focused on the Cu Sith¡¯s reaction, which had be almost docile as Skye ran over to it. It was like the creature knew Skye was there to help. To take over the problem. He wasn¡¯t sure what to make of it, but knew that us would worsen the problem if he attacked or followed.


    In a sharp, hard tone that made everyone but the Cu Sith jump, Tidas yelled; ¡°Stop, Zas! That¡¯s an Order!¡±


    The general red at Tidas a moment before sighing in defeat. The prince was the Commander; if he said to stop, then Zas had no choice. He still believed the creature to be a threat as he powered down. He had noticed it smelled nothing like other ck dogs he¡¯d fought, but the hostility it¡¯d radiated was exactly like a Barghest¡¯s. So he¡¯d assumed it was just dirty from being in the woods.


    ¡°How did you know what it was?¡± Zas asked Skye after a moment to cool down.


    ¡°I¡¯ve read extensively on Fae; all Fae. I¡¯ve always particrly liked the guardian types. That¡¯s how I knew what ye were as well, once ye told me yer name, so to speak,¡± Skye replied as she turned to face the Cu Sith.


    Tidas didn¡¯t like how close she was, but he didn¡¯t move. He didn¡¯t want the creature to view him as a threat, andsh out at Skye. us could see how tense the prince was, and wished he could help. But he¡¯d decided to follow the prince¡¯s lead in whatever he did. Whatever orders Tidas would given him, he was willing to die to carry them out. But it all became a moot point as Skye started scratching the Cu Sith¡¯s head like a puppy.


    ¡°Ye just got mad because the mean man and overgrown kitty wrecked yer home, didn¡¯t ye?¡± Skye spoke in a light, melodious voice to the Cu Sith.


    ¡°Overgrown Kitty?!¡± Zas bellowed in indignation.


    Tidas and us began tough hard at Skye¡¯s quip. Zas was a feline type Fae, so the insult was a little too spot on for the general¡¯s liking. He snarled slightly as he flicked his ears in annoyance. Skyeughed at his reaction, but apologized right away. Zas epted it; admitting it was a good jab, and that she¡¯ll fit in nicely in the RMC. Tidas glowered at Zas for thement, prompting the general to smile back cockily.


    Skye pet the Cu Sith a moment before speaking to it; ¡°Ima sorry my friends wrecked yer home, but I may be able to help. At least with the trees. Will ye forgive my friends and continue to leave the people of Dragonhorn in peace, if I help ye?¡±


    The Cu Sith stared at Skye a moment before nodding it¡¯s head at her. The exchange brought expressions of shock and awe to the faces of the other three. Tidas smiled in spite of himself at his wife. She¡¯d nearly given him a heart attack when she ran out in front of the beast. But at the same time, the calm the Fae had expressed at his wife had been unmistakable.


    The terrible feeling in the prince¡¯s gut heightened a moment in intensity. It was like another step was taken in a direction he didn¡¯t want to go in. And it all centered around Skye.. Which terrified him to no end.


    Skye walked around the forest with the Cu Sith at her side as she healed the trees with her Earth magic. She imagined what the tree had looked like before it was damaged, then funneled her magic into the tree. It was a beautiful sight to Tidas. Skye looked like a goddess of nature; healing thend with her touch. The Cu Sith wagged his tail and followed Skye like an overgrown puppy as she fixed his home.


    Once she¡¯d finished all the trees, Skye noticed the Cu Sith was hurt. She¡¯d been shocked to see the general was nearly perfect, except for a possible concussion. The Cu Sith hadn¡¯t wanted to hurt Zas. Most likely due to him being a guardian Fae as well. Albeit an uneducated one when it came to other Fae.


    The Cu Sith sat patiently as Skye healed arge gash on it¡¯s arm. It looked slightly charred; like the creature had been burned. When Skye asked how the Cu Sith had gotten it, Zas pointed to where his horn was supposed to be. Skye¡¯d just seen the magical horn that appeared whenever he used his full power. It made sense that the wound came from there.


    After Skye finished healing the Cu Sith, it nuzzled her as a thank you, then bowed deeply to her. Tidas, Zas, and us¡¯ jaws dropped at the sight of it. It wasn¡¯t like a simple thank you; it held more reverence than that. As the giant beast lifted it¡¯s head, it took one more look at the four, then disappeared into the darkening woods.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76: Honesty And Gratitude


    *** WARNING: This Chapter Has Extremely Descriptive And Graphic Sexual Content. Viewer Discretion Is Advised***


    The four stood in silence as they watched the Cu Sith vanish, leaving a trail of beautiful flowers in it¡¯s wake. The group looked at each other before they exhaled in exhaustion. The day had been long, and full of oddities. Skye¡¯s mind went over every detail of her encounter with the Cu Sith in her head. She didn¡¯t want to forget any details for when she saw Peggy and Maevis tomorrow.


    The four talked a few minutes before deciding to head their separate ways. Zas and us promised not to destroy any of the forest again, and would warn people about going in. It wasn¡¯t protected in any way, so people could go in whenever they liked. Tidas decided to broach the subject of a protective order with his father. With Zas backing him, he knew that the king would agree to it. Not to mention how excited Magnus would be when they told him why.


    Tidas and Skye headed off to their cottage for their final night alone before they needed to leave for the capital. They would stay at Moonstone castle one final night tomorrow. To make sure everything with the Northern Fae settlement was in order, then they would head for the capital. Most of Skye¡¯s things would be packed already, thanks to Peggy¡¯s diligence.


    Skye was honestly scared to go back and see her parents; mainly her father. She was heartbroken and angry at him for essentially giving her to a man like Jacob Fowler. She understood that for their marriage contract to be valid, and her father to gain ess to the Fowler family books, Skye would¡¯ve had to have consummated the marriage. The thought sent a deep pain to her heart, causing her to sigh sadly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you feel ok? We can stop a moment if you need to,¡± Tidas asked sincerely.


    ¡°No, Ima fine.. Ima just tryin to think of what to say to me father tomorrow when I see him. I don¡¯t know what to feel, honestly. I¡¯m unbelievably angry and heartbroken he¡¯d let me suffer through.. that, with Jacob. But at the same time, I can¡¯t say I¡¯d do differently if I were him.. Maybe if he¡¯d told me why; told me of the ves and everything.. I could¡¯ve worked with him and-¡±


    .....


    ¡°You would¡¯ve wound up scared of the man you were meant to marry.. It would¡¯ve shown, and your father¡¯s n might¡¯ve even been exposed if Jacob...¡± Tidas trailed off; he didn¡¯t want to say what he thought to Skye.


    ¡°If Jacob, what?!¡± Skye¡¯s voice was slightly strained as she fought with her emotions.


    Tidas pulled his horse to a stop, and jumped down. He stood waiting for Skye to do the same. After a momentary stand off; Skye huffed in irritation before dismounting her horse.


    She didn¡¯t want to stop; it was cold and the sun had set. The moonlight was mostly hid by sporadic clouds that were growing in number. She just wanted to get back to the cottage, and enjoy theirst night alone before their lives becameplicated. Tidas would be gone most of the day due to his RMC and princely duties. Skye would be training and studying whenever she could, so their time together was limited and precious.


    Walking over to her husband, Skye repeated; ¡°If Jacob, what? Tidas?!¡±


    The prince took out the bread and blueberry jam Mary had given them earlier. He ripped off a small chunk, dipped it in the jam, and then popped it into his mouth. Skye¡¯s stomach grumbled loudly out of jealousy at the smell and sight. Using her magic in the forest had drained her somewhat. Not nearly as bad if she would¡¯ve had to use her Shaman trait more; like if Zas had been injured.


    Skye grunted in displeasure at her traitorous stomach as she stalked over to Tidas. She snatched the bread from his hand rudely, but Tidas hadn¡¯t resisted. He knew she was in emotional turmoil, and didn¡¯t want to add to her stress.


    Tidas offered her the jam with a concerned expression, making her feel bad for yanking the bread from his hand a moment ago. She apologized before beginning to mimic her husband¡¯s eating habit; dipping the bread. They split the loaf evenly, then took turns dipping the bread until it was gone.


    After a moment, Tidas began to speak in a serious tone; ¡°Skye; if Jacob had felt you knew something he should know... There are ways men can treat their wives that are not epted by society, but are still considered legal. As you¡¯ve told me; women don¡¯t normally have rights of any kind in a marriage.¡±


    ¡°I feel Jacob is the type that would¡¯ve read over the contract, then asked you about the use pertaining to your father¡¯s involvement in their business..¡± Tidas wished Skye would understand, but he knew she would press him more.


    ¡°Ye mean like what he did to Felicia?¡± Skye asked with a horrified look in her eyes.


    Tidas sighed deeply as he stared at the ground. He didn¡¯t like talking about any of this particr subject on their honeymoon. About Jacob, how he could¡¯ve gotten Skye, Lucas¡¯ improvisational n; any of it. He simply wanted to take Skye back to their cottage, and make love to her. But if he could give Skye the tools to repair her rtionship with her father; his wife¡¯s happiness came first.


    ¡°Skye, Jacob wouldn¡¯t have been stupid enough to leave visible marks on you.. But there are many ways intimacy can be used to hurt someone unwilling. There are many ways and ces he could¡¯ve abused you, and no one would¡¯ve really known..¡±


    Tidas¡¯ words sunk deeply into Skye¡¯s mind and heart. She knew of a few ways a man could degrade a woman.. They were stories she¡¯d heard from women who¡¯d been raped and used that she¡¯d helped in the vige. It was far moremon than most thought, for a noble to have their way with a servant or countryss. Skye was no stranger to the cruelty of their world.


    ¡°I get yer meaning, husband.. My father was tryin to kept me risk lower by not telling me of his ns.. But it still hurts,¡± Skye replied as she lowered her head to stared at the ground like Tidas.


    Tidas wrapped his arms about his wife, and pulled her against himself. It was beginning to sprinkle as the moon disappeared behind the clouds for the remainder of the night. He kissed the top of her head, and told her it was time they headed back. Skye agreed; not wanting to be soaked by the rain. They quickly mounted their horses, and took off as fast as they could before the rain became a downpour. They¡¯d been fairly close to the cottage when the couple had stopped, but they still gotpletely soaked before they reached their temporary home.


    Entering the cottage; the newlyweds were pleasantly surprised to find another filled basket of food, a bottle of wine, and their clothes from the past two days fresh and clean. Skye was happy her wedding dress was cleaned; she wanted to save it for if she ever had a daughter.


    Tidas immediately went about trying to figure out how to have a bath, but it was no use. The ce the basins were heated was outside, in the rain. And the area wasn¡¯t covered, so the fire would wind up going out before the water even got warm.


    Tidas had removed his soaking wet shirt, and wrung it out. He then stood in front of the fire, attempting to dry it. Skye stared at her husband¡¯s broad, muscr backside in admiration. It sent a familiar yearning throughout her body, causing Skye to have an idea.


    Stripping from her clothes, Skye said to her husband; ¡°I never thanked ye properly for stopping my previous marriage, did I?¡±


    When Tidas saw Skye¡¯s perfect, naked body; his manhood instantly stirred. He inhaled slowly and deeply before dropping his shirt, and leisurely walking over to his wife. She smiled coyly at him as she held her hands together, with her arms extended slightly behind her back; making her breasts more prominent. He slid one hand along her lower back slowly, the abruptly pulled her against him. The sudden motion had caused Skye¡¯s breath to catch in her throat as Tidas¡¯ cool skin pressed against her warm flesh.


    Skye¡¯s breathing was bing more erratic as she released her hands to wrap them around her husband¡¯s neck. She then leaned up on her tip toes, and kissed him sweetly. She pulled away, but Tidas pulled her back in to kiss her hungrily. She let a tiny moan slip, sending Tidas into a small frenzy. He slipped his tongue in and fenced with her until they both grew short of breath.


    The prince bent down slightly to scoop Skye up by her thighs. She held onto him as he held her; their eyes locked on each other¡¯s. She could feel him throbbing against her through his pants. The sensation sent a wave of lust throughout her body, and down to her toes. She pressed her body against his as much as she could and whispered in his ear; ¡°Love me, husband..¡±


    Tidas walked them over to their bed, and set his gorgeous wife down before saying; ¡°Sorry Skye, but I can¡¯t wait..¡±


    After undoing his pants; Tidas bent down and licked at his wife¡¯s most sensitive ce. She was already wet, but he wanted to make doubly sure. After a few minutes of teasing, he had Skye flip over onto her knees. He smacked her ass lightly, sending another wave of need through her. She wriggled her rear in the air, seemingly begging Tidas to enter her.


    Leaning over her, Tidas rubbed himself against his wife as he whispered in her ear; ¡°What do you want, Skye? What do you need?¡±


    ¡°You, Tidas.. I need you inside me, please?!¡± Skye pleaded.


    Tidas leaned back and slid into Skye¡¯s hot, wet sheath as he said; ¡°Good, because I need you just as badly, love..¡±

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77: Different Dream


    *** WARNING: This Chapter Has Extremely Descriptive And Graphic Sexual Content. Viewer Discretion Is Advised***


    Skye moaned noisily, unfettered by anyone hearing them. It was thest night of their honeymoon, and Skye wasn¡¯t going to hold back. Every time Tidas thrust into her, she made some kind of noise. It made the prince harder with every little groan she made.


    Tidas began to make a game of it, to see how loud he might get her to be before they finished. He started slow, but hard; plunging as deeply as he could. Skye pulled at his legs to go faster, but he kept to his torturous pace. When he did begin to speed up, his depth had let up. Skye decided to m herself against him, but he grabbed her hips to stop her.


    The build within her was so great, it was painful. Skye had finally had enough of her husband¡¯s games, and decided to take control. She pulled away from him, and crawled to the other side of the bed. When he climbed on to grab at his wife, Tidas was shocked when she pounced on him instead.


    The prince caught his wife gently by falling backwards; both being careful of where there various limbs were. When she lifted herself up, he assumed she was climbing off of him. Instead, Skye stood above Tidas and his erect manhood, then lowered herself down onto him. He moaned loudly at the sensation of her as she began to ride him hard.


    Tidas was so deep inside her, Skye thought she might explode if she moved. But he felt too good inside, and she began to slowly rotate her hips in a circr motion. She cried out as her head fell backwards, and her body moved on it¡¯s own ord. She held her leg with one hand, and gripped her own hair with the other as her rotation began to speed up.


    Tidas watched Skye lose herself in their passion. She moaned unrestrained, and asionally bucked her hips to stop herself from reaching her peak. She was the most sensual woman he¡¯d ever seen, and she was his wife. She loved him, and wanted to be loved only by him. As she switched from rotating her hips, to grinding on him; Tidas could feel his own crest building.


    .....


    Tidas pinched Skye¡¯s nipples roughly as he felt her beginnings of release. She closed her eyes and rode him fervently as she screamed his name. Tidas moved his hands from her breasts to her hips. He pressed her hips against himself as he found his relief at the same time as his wife. They yelled out each other¡¯s names over and over, in between their erratic breathing.


    Skye copsed onto Tidas¡¯ chest, prompting him to immediately wrap his arms around her. She was sweating and breathing heavily. He pushed the hair from her face and forehead, then kissed her. The fire crackled as the coupleid together in silence; basking in each other¡¯s presence.


    Tidaszily yed with Skye¡¯s hair as she drifted off to sleep on top of him. He wanted to stay how they were; having fun in the city during the day, and making incredible love at night. But the capital called to them with it¡¯s intrigue and political bullshit.


    Tidas didn¡¯t want to take Skye there, he just wanted to run away with her. An odd instinct was telling him that, That was exactly what he should do. It came from the same ce as the dread he¡¯d felt every time he contemted Skye¡¯s powers. The whole situation stung at the prince. Like it was on the tip of his tongue, but his mind didn¡¯t want him to know... or maybe his heart. As the possibilities began to fog in his mind, the prince knew he was drifting off to sleep as well. He stared at Skye another few moments before giving in, and falling into a deep sleep.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Skye was running through the darkness again. The snow on the ground was visible as bright, nearly blinding light streamed in through the windows. The long hallway was freezing to Skye; colder than when it was pitch ck. She huffed with her efforts as she ran, knowing exactly where she was going.


    As she came through the doorway, Skye didn¡¯t stop as she jumped for the spear. The dark man came out of the shadows, giving off a murderous vibe. She ignored her fear as she lunged for the spear, grabbing it seconds before the dark man had. He let out a monstrous roar as Skye was pulled into the air, and out of the castle.


    She floated in the air; going up and up until she could see the entirety of the. Skye openly gawked at the sight. She¡¯d seen pictures of what the earth looked like, but it was so much bigger than she could¡¯ve ever imagined. It was a humbling sight that she found herself lost in.


    Suddenly; Skye saw a bright sh on the surface of the. A giant tear began to rip across the entire face of the. It made Skye¡¯s heart ache for the people below. She wasn¡¯t a hundred percent sure, but she was pretty positive that she was seeing a shback of some sort. Something the Ethereal Spear wanted her to see..


    The tear was bad, but what happened next made Skye feel sick and confused. An identical was trying to force it¡¯s way through the tear. Around a quarter of it began to poke out before a blinding sh of light caused Skye to turn away. When she had looked back, the had nearly doubled in size. It looked like twos tried to upy the same space, at the same time, in the same reality; causing them to mostly merge.


    ¡°Dear Gods, no...¡± Skye said out loud as she realized what she must¡¯ve witnessed: the Great Shift.


    Knowing how many billions of people there were when it urred, Skye began to cry. The grief of seeing so many die at once was overwhelming for her. Not to mention others that might¡¯ve lived on the that had gotten pulled into her reality. She openly sobbed as she floated in space; not knowing what to do or feel.


    ¡°You truly grieve for those ignorant primates... You have a pure heart, Catalyst,¡± a deep, booming voice surrounded Skye as she cried.


    ¡°Who are ye? Are ye the one who brought me here? Why show me this?!¡± Skye yelled at the disembodied voice.


    ¡°I did not bring you; the Ethereal Nexus did that. I am merely here to take you back,¡± the voice was apathetic, apparently.


    ¡°Ethereal Nexus? What the bloody hell is that?!¡± Skye¡¯s voice reflected her frustration and fear.


    ¡°What you call the Ethereal Spear. It is one of two connection points to creation. It contains a fragment of the Origin; the birthce of all matter. For each element, there is a connection to the Origin to be found. Find them, be the Catalyst, find the Keys, and create your own reality, Skye...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand! Wait!¡± Skye pleaded with the voice, but it was toote; she was falling back to earth.


    As she fell, Skye watched as thends and oceans burned. She watched as the geographic evolution of the shifted. The continents disappeared, resurfaced, then broke apart; just toe back together and form the continents that she knew. A thin line ofnd could be seen on the edge of the horizon that Skye had no idea existed; she doubted anyone did...


    Skye realized she¡¯d just watched the entire formation of her known world and reality. It made her heart ache to watch most of the world die, but she watched as humans and other creatures slowly began to re-emerge. She saw people and Fae on dragons fighting in a gruesome war against others, and the construction of the old capital. She watched more war, but between humans on dragons. Skye¡¯s heart then twisted as she saw one of the saddest things.. She watched Lazarus die and be the foundation of Dragonhorn... Then she watched the capital be moved.


    As Skye continued to fall towards the old capital, she saw a man with the spear running inside. She watched hime and go several times, but was highly disturbed by what she started to see. He¡¯d started out as a man, but turned into a hulking monster. Skye watched him drag several Nomads: men, women, and children; back to the abandoned castle. She could hear them screaming, then silence. As she neared the castle while still in free fall, Skye could make out the used-to-be man¡¯s face. ¡®That¡¯s odd, but he kind of looked like Magnus...¡¯ It was thest thought she had before closing her eyes, and bracing for impact with the old capital¡¯s roof....


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Skye shot up in bed, but stopped herself from yelling out. Tidas had stirred when she¡¯d awoken, but he¡¯d simply snorted, then rolled onto his side. She¡¯d been thankful he¡¯d stayed asleep, and that she had rolled off of him as she¡¯d slept. Skye didn¡¯t want her husband awake yet. She needed time to herself first; to process everything she¡¯d seen.


    As gingerly as she could; Skye slipped off of the bed, and headed straight to Zazzy without any forethought. She didn¡¯t want to disturb Tidas, so she figured she could feed their baby dragon as she broke down all the information running through her head. Skye grabbed Tidas¡¯ shirt and put it on before going into the tiny kitchen area.


    After closing the door and adding two small logs to the fire; Skye picked up the egg, and ced it in herp. She inspected the shell¡¯s color and integrity before pouring her power into it. Zazzy absorbed more than usual, making Skye happy to know that she was growing.


    Once finished with her magical nursing, Skye began to pick apart her dream. The size of their was muchrger than any map suggested. She saw the edges of anothernd mass on the horizon of the as she¡¯d plummeted. The idea that other continents might exist sent a thrill throughout Skye. She was daydreaming of adventuring to far offnds when Tidas came in.


    His eyes held panic, but it left the moment they fell on his wife. The prince had been worried when he¡¯d woken up to an empty bed. Tidas walked over to his wife and sat on the floor beside her. He wrapped an arm around her shoulders and asked if she¡¯d had another bad dream.


    Skye gave an exhaustedugh before saying; ¡°More like informative,¡± and then told her husband about her dream...

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78: Departure Issues


    Tidas sat in deep contemtion after Skye had told him about her dream. He was astonished by what she¡¯d said; nearly not believing her. But his wife wasn¡¯t one to lie, or devise such a tall tale. The prince knew she was telling the truth; and it frightened him to no limit.


    ¡°And I sawnd! On the horizon; there wasnd I¡¯d never seen! That no one has seen! Can ye imagine?! Whole new continents; just waiting to be explored....¡± Skye trailed off as her exhaustion and imagination ran away with her.


    Tidas squeezed his wife¡¯s shoulders gently before saying; ¡°I thought you wanted to join the RMC?¡±


    ¡°Well, aye! But that be today¡¯s goal. Tomorrow¡¯s could be the horizon...¡± Skye broke off the conversation again with a distant stare, and dreamy eyes.


    The prince felt a new type of panic in his gut at Skye¡¯s enthusiasm. He didn¡¯t want his wife to sail off to the edge of the world. In truth; he didn¡¯t even want her in the trials, but it was the better option to her sailing off to the ends of the earth.


    Standing up from the cold ground; Tidas asked his wife; ¡°Why do you think you were shown that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but when the voice said ¡®Catalyst¡¯... I don¡¯t know why, but me gut twisted. It¡¯s like I recognized the term, but I can¡¯t put me finger on it,¡± Skye¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as she¡¯d spoken.


    .....


    Tidas had gotten knots in his stomach as well. He knew it had something to do with a story Genie had told them as children. But he didn¡¯t want to say anything to Skye. He wanted to either remember it himself, or send a message to Genie inquiring upon it. The prince decided that if he couldn¡¯t remember by the time they¡¯d reached the capital; he would send word to Genie.


    ¡°Come, wife.. You need sleep,¡± Tidas¡¯ words were barely heard before he scooped her up.


    ¡°Wait! What about Zazzy?! She¡¯d gotta stay warm,¡± Skye looked at the shiny egg in her hands.


    ¡°Since she¡¯s still in her egg; she can sleep with us,¡± Tidas replied as he walked back into their room.


    Right as Tidas reached the bed, Skye¡¯s stomach grumbled loudly. He chuckled boisterously before setting his blushing bride down, and heading to the basket left over from dinner. There was still a bit of bread left, so the prince put some jam on it for his wife, and gave it to her.


    Skye¡¯d slipped off Tidas¡¯ shirt, and was snuggling down into the bed. She wedged Zazzy between the pillows near the headboard to keep her safe while they slept. She practically purred at her husband¡¯s consideration, and happily epted the snack. Tidas watched her inhale the bread and jam before stating, ¡°You always seem hungrytely... We need to work on your control over your magic a bit.¡±


    ¡°Aye, Ima in agreement with ye there. But I won¡¯t be able to do much until I can speak with another Shaman or Earth mage at length. Maevis can help me with me earth trait, but I¡¯ll need to talk, and study with a Shaman user, once we get to the capital,¡± Skye replied as Tidas climbed into the bed, and pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°Whatever you want, love. I¡¯ll do whatever I can, to help.. Just don¡¯t push yourself too hard. And I suggest always carrying a snack with you; you¡¯re too impulsive,¡± Tidas chided Skye out of love.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be funny if I were to get a Tank trait? Haha! Then you could teach me to do your boost thing!¡± Skye¡¯s tone was yful as she¡¯d spoken.


    Tidas chortled a little harder at his wife¡¯sment then she would¡¯ve liked. When she stared at him tly, he¡¯d stopped abruptly, cleared his throat, then kissed her shoulder and neck in an attempted apology. Not really being angry; Skye allowed him to. When the prince nipped at his wife¡¯s earlobe, however; she pinched her ear to her shoulder to stop him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go startin¡¯ something we canna finish, husband.. Tis cruel, and we need sleep for our journey,¡± Skye reluctantly stated as she rxed her shoulder.


    ¡°Aye, wife; forgive me. I¡¯ll simply collect on the way home tomorrow...¡± Tidas whispered into his wife¡¯s ear in a low, deep tone; sending a wave of anticipation through her.


    The young couple slept; embraced by each other until they were awoken to banging on the front door. The owner of the cottage greeted them with their morning meal; after waiting a moment for the two to get dressed. When he entered the cottage, another familiar face followed in behind him. Jonathan took off an old looking newsboy hat and bowed before speaking.


    ¡°I just wanted to stop by before ye two left, and thank ye properly for everything ye did for me and Dragonhorn.. The people are already singing tales of yer kindness and bravery.. Did ye really see a Cu Sith?! I thought they were just fairytales..¡±


    ¡°No, just a Fae...¡± Skye had spoken so quietly, only Tidas could hear her.


    The prince smiled at his wife¡¯s quip before asking; ¡°So word has already spread about the forest then? Good. I will convince my father to dere the Cu Sith¡¯s territory protected. That way no one with bother it.¡±


    ¡°Ye probably owe it thanks, for yer good harvests. Cu Siths are akin with nature.. So long as yer respectful of it¡¯s forest; it should bless yer harvest each year,¡± Skye exined as she opened the basket, and begun to divide the food.


    The group ate and chatted about the encounter, as well as Skye. Jonathan spoke about how interested the people were in Skye, and asked permission to speak about her to anyone who asked. Tidas had shifted in his seat ufortably, and Jonathan noticed. He knew he was being nosy, but didn¡¯t really care. They were royals after all.. They needed to get used to it.


    ¡°Better to have a hand in what people say about you then allow rumors to run amuck, with no one in the actual know. Some don¡¯t believe the tale, and have openly discussed going into the woods to find the creature,¡± Jonathan¡¯s expression was strained as he told the young couple.


    Skye immediately looked at Tidas with determination. A cold, sinking feeling filled his stomach. He knew what Skye wanted to do; go into the woods and warn the Cu Sith. The prince lowered his head slightly, took a breath, then looked his wife in her eyes and tly said, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What do ye mean, ¡®No¡¯?! I haven¡¯t even said anything yet!¡± Skye¡¯s voice was higher than normal.


    ¡°I know what you will say, and no. We¡¯re not detouring to warn that living wolf-tree, thing, of stupid people. It¡¯s probably dealt with humans like that it¡¯s entire life..¡± Tidas retorted.


    ¡°And that¡¯s an excuse to allow it to continue? It¡¯s got just as much right to a peaceful life as any human! It¡¯s a bloody Cu Sith! Do ye know how rare they are?! I say NO, to yer no,¡± Skye stood up as she¡¯d finished speaking.


    The princess hastily walked about the room; gathering up their things as she went. Tidas tried to argue, but Skye would ignore him. Bing frustrated with his wife¡¯s stubbornness; the prince walked over to her, stopped her, and asked, ¡°Why does it have to be us, why not Zas?¡±


    ¡°..... Sometimes I wonder about ye, husband. Do ye Really think That would be a good idea?! Honestly? Do ye not recall it was Zas and us that had pissed it off in the first ce?!¡±


    Tidas felt like an idiot for suggesting it, but they had to head back to Moonstone Castle today. There were other things that they needed to take care of before they left for the capital. And Skye¡¯s little adventure would put their arrival some time at night. He didn¡¯t like the idea, but could see Skye wasn¡¯t going to budge on the matter.


    Thinking as frantically as possible, Tidas added; ¡°I will agree to it, so long as one of these two go with us. Someone else needs to establish a connection with the creature that¡¯s from Dragonhorn. We can¡¯t be rushing out here every time someone pisses it off.¡±


    Skye and Tidas looked at the two men with deceiving grins. It sounded like a valid point, but the two men looked like they¡¯d been struck by lightning. Mr. Snare immediately turned to Jonathan and said; ¡°Not it.¡±


    ¡°Ye can¡¯t call it like that! This isn¡¯t grade school!¡± Jonathan bellowed indigenously.


    ¡°Neither is the tavern, but ye do it There, whenever ites time to pay the tab!¡± the owner yelled back.


    Mr. Snare¡¯s barb had stopped Jonathan¡¯s verbal protests; although he was still grumbling under his breath. Skye assumed that Mr. Snare had paid off enough of their tabs himself for Jonathan to feel indebted to him. Mr. Snare had a giant mocking grin on his face as he dered; ¡°I believe Jonathan will be the beast¡¯s caretaker.¡±


    ¡°Ima not it¡¯s caretaker! Just the go-between for the townsfolk.. How Ima supposed to do this, anyways?! Can the creature speak?! That¡¯s even scarier...¡±


    Skye walked over to Jonathan and ced her hand on his shoulder before speaking; ¡°He can¡¯t speak, but he understands. Just call to him; if he¡¯s near, he¡¯ll hear you. I¡¯ll show you, don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s kind of like General Zas; looks big and scary, but wouldn¡¯t hurt a soul unless in defense. Just don¡¯t do anything threatening, and ye will be fine.¡±


    Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but blush at the prettyss. She was a genuine person whom seemed to care about everything. It warmed his heart to know such people existed in the world, but he was still scared of the creature. Skye had called it a Fae, but it just sounded like a monster to him.


    Fighting off his fear, Jonathan nodded to the princess and said; ¡°I owe ye a great debt, princess. I will do as ye asked.. Just don¡¯t expect me to keep my pants clean when I see the damn thing.¡±


    Skye chuckled at Jonathan¡¯s joke before heading over to the bed, to grab thest thing they were taking with them. Lifting up Zazzy; Mr. Snare questioned what it was. It looked like a piece of the gate wall, but was round. Skyeughed nervously before saying; ¡°Ahh.. would ye believe it¡¯s me pet rock?¡±

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79: Hard Cider


    Mr. Snare stared hard at the ¡®rock¡¯ in Skye¡¯s hands. His eyes lit up a moment, as if in recognition, but he quickly shook his head. Whatever thoughts he had, he was keeping to himself. He got up from his chair and patted Jonathan¡¯s shoulder in mock sympathy before speaking.


    ¡°I wish you two a happy, blessed life together. Filled with many years and children. Should ye ever need anything; just ask. He¡¯s an arse, but Jona here is me best friend. He told me what ye did for him, and everyone else at Dragonhorn.. Our city shall always give ye our support.¡±


    Both men stood and bowed deeply to the prince and princess. Tidas chuckled slightly as Skye told them to stand up. He exined that it was their duty to help their people. That their kingdom was their home, and that he believed everyone deserved to be safe and happy in their own home. The small speech brought a lump to the men¡¯s throats. Never would they have expected a royal to have that kind of perspective.


    It wasn¡¯t just the way Tidas saw their kingdom; it was the way he wished the world was. His sense of duty was strong, and that led him to always help another person in need. He was a Prince of Alcon, and the Grand Pir of the kingdom. His responsibilities were greater than that of the Crown Prince. At least until it was his time for the crown.


    Being the Commander of the Royal Mage Corp. gave Tidas more authority than his brother currently. Only the king had more than he did, when it came to the strongest branch of their military. He was also in charge of numerous special task forces and various public works projects.


    Tidas had established the first public bath houses in Alcon for themoner¡¯smunities. The prince had based them off of the designs he¡¯d seen in the Sai Republic. It was rare for amoner to have a bath in their home. Most only bathed every few months, and sickness wasmon due tock of hygiene.


    The prince was also attempting to establish a generalized education system for all citizens of Alcon. The Royal Advisors were against it, however. They didn¡¯t see the point in educating farmers and servants, which infuriated Tidas to no end.


    .....


    The advisors had even restricted the prince¡¯s idea for general healthcare to the capital. Anyone could receive medical treatment nearly free of charge. But Tidas had nned on it for the entire kingdom; not just the nobles and their servants. He still continued to push at his father to expand it, but the Crown Prince was also a strong voice of opposition.


    Marco didn¡¯t think it was the crown¡¯s responsibility to pay for the welfare of it¡¯s people. That they needed to pay their dues like everyone else. But at the same time, he had no issue epting praise for the continued funding of the capital¡¯s health system.


    Tidas didn¡¯t care about the credit; just the results. More than once he¡¯d caught some of Marco¡¯s underlings trying to redirect some of the funds and supplies. They would funnel the funds going to the hospitals of themoner¡¯s quarters to the nobility¡¯s. Tidas had had them tortured, but they never admitted to the deeds being ordered by his brother. It was like they feared him more than death..


    The death of the king was one of Tidas¡¯ greatest fears. He generally knew what kind of ruler his brother would turn out to be: cold and calcting. He viewed themoners only as servants to their betters. He idolized days past of very and indentured servitude; calling them ¡®simpler times¡¯.


    When the third prince was a child; he¡¯d seen Marco whipping a servant girl until her back was bloody, and she¡¯d passed out from the pain. The twisted enjoyment Tidas had seen on his oldest brother¡¯s face had literally made him puke. He swore then that if his brother couldn¡¯t be half the king their father was: Marco wouldn¡¯t be King of Alcon, no matter the cost...


    Skye, Jonathan, and Tidas had readied to leave while the prince had been lost in his thoughts. Mr. Snare had bid them farewell prior, and was out of sight by the time they¡¯d mounted the horses themselves. Skye had noticed her husband¡¯s preupation, but decided to wait to ask about it. It seemed to be something he didn¡¯t want to discuss in front of Jonathan, otherwise he would¡¯ve.


    It didn¡¯t take long to reach the small forest just outside Dragonhorn. Skye noticed that the trees and foliage were still much greener than anywhere else they¡¯d seen. Fall had arrived, but one could hardly tell while staring at the tiny flowers that covered the forest floor.


    ¡°How is the forest still so green?! It¡¯s nearly the Solstice!¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyes bulged as he looked about.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Cu Sith.. He must be in a good mood today,¡± Skyemented.


    ¡°Probably more akin to damage control,¡± Tidas remarked under his breath.


    The three walked to where the Cu Sith had left them, after it¡¯s fight with Zas. Skye yelled out to it, but they didn¡¯t hear anything approaching. Nearly ten minutes had gone by before Tidas suggested leaving. It annoyed her how quickly he was willing to give up, and Skye stated her feelings openly.


    ¡°We need to start off for Moonstone Castle, love. Our time of arrival is already past dark. And you know how against I am on traveling at night,¡± Tidas retorted.


    ¡°Like ye said, husband.. Unless we want to make a trip here every time someone pisses him off, then we best take care of this now,¡± Skye argued back.


    Tidas wanted to continue to protest, but realization shined brightly in Skye¡¯s eyes. She nearly squeaked in her enthusiasm as she bent over, and ced her palms t on the ground. Jonathan didn¡¯t notice, but Tidas sensed the enormous wave of earth magic Skye had sent out in every direction.


    Only two minutes had gone by before the three could hear the distant howls of an animal. A few minutester, heavy foot falls and crunching could be hearding towards them. The sunlight broke through some passing clouds as the Cu Sith entered the small clearing; his head held high and his gate majestic.


    Jonathan removed his paperboy hat in awe at the creature. The leaves and moss that covered him were changing colors with the season. He looked like a living sunset captured by the forest and bound to it. He sat on a downed tree and smiled widely as he said, ¡°I thought it¡¯d be a beast; ¡¯tis nature¡¯s living art!¡±


    Skye chuckled at Jonathan¡¯sment as she walked up to the Cu Sith and began to pet it like arge dog. It nuzzled against her, leaning into the ear scratches she happily offered. After a moment of affection; Skye bent down onto her knees, and spoke softly to the Fae.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long ye have been on this earth, but no doubt ye are familiar with the hubris of humans.. Some don¡¯t believe ye exist; some just want to get a glimpse of ye. Most will be harmless, but ye know how some humans can be.. Just, please; if some enter yer woods... Just don¡¯t kill them..¡±


    Skye gestured to the prince before continuing; ¡°Me husband, Tidas, is son to the current king, and a good man. He will get yer territory proimed protected.. But if ye kill a bunch of idiots, the king will most likely call for yer head instead.¡±


    Tidas was astonished that the creature seemed toprehend everything Skye was saying. It¡¯d even made little expressions as she¡¯d spoken; making him seem less like an animal, and more like a person. The prince was beginning to understand his wife¡¯s extreme sympathies towards the Fae folk.


    Jonathan felt like ad again. He smiled and chuckled asionally at the exchange between the Fae and the princess. To see such a wonderful creature when he was supposed to be dead made his life seem a wee bit more valuable to him. And seeing the princess petting it like an overgrown puppy had put him at ease. So much so that when the Cu Sith sauntered over to him, he¡¯d pet the creature with almost as much affection as Skye had. Creating an almost instantaneous bond.


    The group sat and talked to the Fae a while before Skye and Tidas decided it was time to leave. Jonathan had sat up to leave as well when a bottle of hard cider fell from the inside of his coat. The Cu Sith sniffed at the bottle a moment before licking at it and making a whining noise. Jonathan bellowed out hisughter as he watched his new friend¡¯s tail work itself into a frenzy over it.


    ¡°Aye, Cu! We¡¯ll share a drink before I head home; to cement our bond! Hahaha!¡± Jonathan¡¯sughter filled the woods as he broke the seal to the alcohol.


    After taking arge swig himself, Jonathan set the bottle down on the ground for his new friend. Cu¡¯s tongue had stuck out as he panted in anticipation. As soon as Jonathan pulled his hand away from the bottle, Cu gently bit down on it, and lifted his head up and back. He downed half the bottle before Jonathan yelled out.


    ¡°Oi! Ye don¡¯t drink it all in one go! Yer supposed to savor it.. And most importantly: Share!¡± Jonathan grabbed the bottle as Cu tilted his head back downwards; making sure not to spill.


    Tidas and Skye bent over from theirughter, holding their stomachs. The scene was too funny, especially when Cu tilted his head and whined like a pup whimpering for another treat. He¡¯d even put his massive paw onto Jonathan¡¯sp; begging for more of the hard cider. As Skye and Tidas left, Jonathan and Cu waved them off; Cu howling his thanks and sending their horses into an incredibly fast pace.


    Trotting down the road back towards their cottage, they could see the stagecoach waiting for them. Skye was happy she wouldn¡¯t have to ride in her dress on a horse, all the way to her parent¡¯s home. It took hours to get there, and her arse was not prepared for that. Plus, she was looking forward to a little tryst with her husband in the stagecoach.


    Skye reached over to her husband as he road, and grabbed the top of his leg firmly. The prince looked to his wife with curiosity, but knew right away what she wanted. He grinned at his wife¡¯s sultry stare and simply said; ¡°Vixen..¡±

 Chapter 80

    80 Vixen


    *** WARNING: This Chapter Has Extremely Descriptive And Graphic Sexual Content. Viewer Discretion Is Advised***


    As soon as Tidas and Skye approached, the coachman came around to help take their horses. Mr. Snare was no where to be seen, making the couple wonder where they should leave their horses. The coachman exined that Mr. Snare had stopped by just a little bit ago to drop off some things, and to leave instructions. He asked the driver to tie the horses¡¯ reins to the tree next to the cottage, and that he would be back to retrieve them shortly.


    ¡°Good day my prince, princess! I hope you¡¯re honeymoon was pleasant.. There¡¯s a basket under the seat with ate luncheon for ye two, from Mrs. Snare. I also put a nket next to it with some odd new pillows I found in the market. They¡¯re supposedly made for traveling, so I thought ye two might find then useful. I hope you enjoy them,¡± the coachman had bowed deeply as he¡¯d spoke, then opened the door for the royal couple.


    Skye thanked the driver with a dazzling smile, causing him to blush slightly. Tidas smiled at his wife¡¯s effortless charm. It did annoy him slightly that men reacted so strongly to his wife, but he trusted herpletely. And she was strong enough to defend herself against most.


    After the couple gotfortable; the driver closed up the door, and began their journey back to Moonstone Castle. It would take hours to get there, but that was perfectly fine with Tidas and Skye. They snuggled together under the nket as the chatted about various things. The first subject had been about Zazzy. She was packed away in a trunk of clothes to keep her safe and hidden.


    Tidas was concerned about the amount of magic she consumed from Skye. They¡¯d packed up the journals as well, so they couldn¡¯t look anything up while traveling. Skye had wanted to keep a book or two out for reading. But with how bumpy the ride got around the half-way point, she¡¯d decided that the less in the coach, the better.


    The next thing they¡¯d talked about was their arrival at the capital. Tidas exined that the crowds at Dragonhorn where nothingpared to the bombardment they¡¯d get in the city. Skye wasn¡¯t a fan ofrge crowds or being in the spotlight, but she¡¯d prepared for it. Growing up knowing she would marry a prince had forced her to adapt.


    They talked on formal etiquette, as well as Skye¡¯s tendency to slip into hermon tongue. Tidas found it charming, but the nobility would mock her for it, should they hear it. He didn¡¯t care, but didn¡¯t want them to hurt her feelings.


    .....


    Skyeughed loudly before replying; ¡°Don¡¯t worry, husband. I know when, how, and where it is appropriate to speak, and what is appropriate to say. Don¡¯t fret,¡± Skye chided her husband gently as she ran her hand up and down his chest in circr motions.


    ¡°Aye; I know how good you are at controlling that tongue of yours...¡± Tidas had tilted Skye¡¯s head up to look her in her eyes as he¡¯d spoken.


    A surge of need rippled through her as Skye lost herself in her husband¡¯s eyes. His emerald green irises had tiny flecks of both white and ck in them. They reminded her of the pr lights she¡¯d seen as a child. Vivid and sparkling; like they¡¯d been created from stardust.


    Tidas ced his hand on Skye¡¯s cheek, then leaned down slightly to kiss her. It was soft and sweet, and not nearly enough for him. As he deepened it; Skye initiated their fencing for the first time. She mimicked how he¡¯d always kissed her, but when they began to break the kiss; Skye flicked at the tip of his tongue with hers. Her bold move provoked a lusty groan from her prince.


    Skye purred at her husband¡¯s vocality. Hearing his reactions to her lovings was one of her favorite things. To see and hear the pleasure in his expression heightened her own, and drove her to be more daring. She ran her hand down to where his manhood rested. He was already getting hard, and Skye barely had to touch him to bring him to be fully erect.


    Unbuckling his pants; Skye exposed her husband¡¯s manhood, in all of it¡¯s glory. She could see his veins pulsating as she ran her index finger up and down him at a torturously slow pace. He clenched his jawline, and asionally sucked in a quick breath whenever she lingered on his head; applying extra pressure every time.


    When Skye wrapped her hand around his member, Tidas moaned in a strained tone. With a wicked smile on her lips; she bent down, and took her husband into her mouth. She suckled on him with vigor, causing his hand to instinctively grab her head.


    Entwining his fingers into her golden curls; Tidas moved his hand to her pace. asionally he¡¯d push her head down to take more of him in, but only until she¡¯d resisted. He was enjoying his wife¡¯s efforts, but decided it was her turn..


    Tidas pulled Skye back by her hair, looked her in her eyes, and told her; ¡°Lift your skirts, wife... I want to taste you..¡±


    Skyeplied; lifting up her dress before sitting. Tidas ran kisses and tiny nips up the inside of her thigh. He rubbed at her from the outside of her underwear as he worked his lips towards his goal. Once at the edge of her undergarment; Tidas slowly pulled it down to rest about her ankles.


    Skye pulled one foot free from her underwear, but kept it around her other ankle. She didn¡¯t want to lose another pair, like thest two. Tidas leaned up and kissed Skye passionately before moving back down to her most sensitive ce.


    Instead of going slow, like Skye had at first; Tidas wrapped his lips around his wife¡¯s little bud, and suckled on it hard. The unexpected sensation caused Skye to cry out; much louder than she would¡¯ve liked. She arched her back and turned her head side to side in ecstasy as her husband began to flick at her with his tongue.


    ¡°Tidas stop! Ima gonna...¡± Skye trailed of as her first peak began to im her.


    ¡°Cum for me, Skye!¡± Tidas practically yelled as he begun to lick vigorously at her exposed bud with building fervor.


    Colors melted together before exploding into a countless array of stars behind Skye¡¯s eyelids. She screamed out her husband¡¯s name as he thrusted deeply into her. He didn¡¯t even need to leave his knees; the coach seat was the perfect height. She wrapped her legs about him, to bring him closer. They were both using their hands to stabilize themselves, but Skye wanted more.


    cing her hand on Tidas¡¯ chest; Skye stopped him. The look on his face was both amusing and painful to his wife to see. But she knew he¡¯d be happy again in a moment.. Skye grinned broadly before simply telling him; ¡°Sit.¡±


    Without a word; Tidas pulled out and sat when Skye stood. The coach was too short for him to standpletely straight inside it, but Skye was much shorter. She could not only stand up straight in the stagecoach, but didn¡¯t have as difficult a time discarding her dress as she thought she would¡¯ve.


    After removing her obstacle; Skye mounted her husband without restraint. The sensation she¡¯d felt from him sliding into her wetness had instantly made her gasp and moan at the pleasure of it. Tidas pinched her right nipple hard before telling his wife; ¡°Ride me hard, Skye... I want to see what my sweet, wee wife is capable of..¡±


    A kind of sensuous smile Tidas had never seen before crept onto his wife¡¯s features. As she began to move her hips up and down, the smile grew. She gripped her husband¡¯s shoulders before saying; ¡°I hope ye don¡¯t mind I have help..¡±


    As the words left Skye¡¯s lips, they hit arge bump in the road. She nearly flew off of her husband¡¯sp, but he held her hips in ce enough to stop her. She mmed back down, causing them to groan in unison at the thrill of it. Skye chuckled lightly at the confusion that spread over Tidas¡¯ face.


    ¡°I thought I could use the bumps in the road to me advantage...¡± Skye¡¯s words sent a wave of lust throughout her husband¡¯s body.


    The fact that his wife had kept track of their travels to such an extent, for such a reason; made Tidas beam with excitement. Skye was clearly turning out to be a very sexual lover. And he was the only one to experience her; to have her. No other person would know the kind of Vixen she was, and the thought brought a begrudging grin to his face.


    The prince never wanted to be the possessive type. He had promised himself never to be, but Skye was special to him in every way. Her smile, her kindness, her determination, and especially how she reacted to pleasure.. A dark part of the prince wanted to lock her away, and keep her all to himself. But he could never hurt his love like that..


    Skye had lost herself to the rhythm of the road. She bounced in time nearly perfectly as the driver hit the potholes in the road. Due the the rain before; there were more bumps now then when they¡¯d first road to DragonSnare Cottage. Skye kept ahold of her husband¡¯s shoulders as he kept his hands on her hips. She mmed down onto him with every jostle that the coach experienced.


    Tidas didn¡¯t want their little love-bout to end, but he was at his limit. Sky had reached her climax at least three times in total. She was finishing her third peak when Tidas held her in ce a moment; before having her grind on him. She moved her hips back and forth as she gasped for air.


    Tidas yelled out as he found his release, but Skye didn¡¯t slow down. She rode him until his legs twitched and he lurched forward; nearly knocking her off of him. He¡¯d never experienced such fulfillment, and squeezed his wife in his arms as he tried to catch his breath.


    Skye let her head rest on his shoulder as she tried to calm her own breathing. Once she¡¯d gotten herself under control, Skye leaned back slightly and smiled at her husband before giggling. When he asked her what was so funny, she replied; ¡°Do ye think the driver heard us?¡±

 Chapter 81

    81 Amazingly Awkward


    Skye still sat naked on her husband¡¯sp as theyughed. There was no doubt in either of their minds that their driver had heard their cries of pleasure. As theirughter subsided, Tidas yed with one of his wife¡¯s curls. They sat still for a while; simply enjoying each other¡¯s presence before Tidas broke the silence.


    ¡°Alright my love; time to dress. I¡¯m famished, since you drained me.¡±


    ¡°Yer drained; ha! I can¡¯t feel me legs anymore,¡± Skye said a little too happily as she sat up to look at her husband.


    After a chuckle, Tidas folded a stray curl behind Skye¡¯s ear and muttered; ¡°So beautiful..¡±


    Skye¡¯s heart thumped in her chest at her prince¡¯s words. His gaze was warm and his smile was soft as he¡¯d spoken. If they hadn¡¯t just made love, Skye would¡¯ve taken him then. It was silly to her, how he could make her heart skip a beat with such simple words. But that was what she assumed love did to people.


    cing her had on his cheek, Skye looked into her husband¡¯s eyes adoringly and said; ¡°I love you, Tidas..¡±


    The prince was in trouble now, and he knew it. He was head over heels in love with his wife. All she would ever have to do was ask, and he would give her all he had. His own emotions were reflected back at him in her eyes as she¡¯d spoken. Without warning; Tidas smashed his lips onto his wife¡¯s.


    Skye weed his fervor and matched it. He was incredible to her in every way possible. Strong, brave, tender, and he loved her wholly. He loved her enough to give her the possibility to leave him. Which was something only death would cause her to do.


    After their kiss, Skye regretfully got off of Tidas to dress. She hadn¡¯t realized how cold it had gotten, until away from his warmth. She shivered and chattered her teeth as she dressed, causing Tidas tough under his breath at her antics. Skye looked at her husband with bewilderment, but began to chuckle openly at him instead of questioning his source of amusement.


    .....


    ¡°Ye might want to keep yer cloak on until ye get a chance to change yer pants, hahahahaha!¡± Skye¡¯sughter rebounded inside the stagecoach, making it seem louder than it was.


    When Tidas looked down at his pants, he understood why she¡¯dmented in such a way. Their lovemaking had left quite a mess on the outside of his pants. The prince half-groaned, halfughed at his predicament. His pants from the wedding were packed up, and they had no means of reaching them from inside the coach.


    ¡°Maybe after yece me up, we can have the driver stop. I need to feed Zazzy again, anyways. And it¡¯s difficult to eat while traveling,¡± Skye stated as she turned her back to her husband.


    ¡°Aye, we can stop long enough for that.. We¡¯re alreadyte as it is. Half an hour shouldn¡¯t make a difference,¡± Tidas replied as he pulled the strings at the bottom, and began to tighten them; working his way up.


    Once his task waspleted, Tidas banged on the roof to the stagecoach to gain the attention of the driver. Feeling the coach slowing; Skye opened and stuck her head out the small window. She yelled at the top of her lungs for him to stop; startling the coachman as he focused on controlling the horses. Aftering to a full stop; the coachman climbed down from his seat, and opened the door for the young couple.


    Skye stepped out first, with the heavy basket of food in tow. The coachman smiled and offered to take it for her, but wouldn¡¯t look her in the eyes. He¡¯d clearly heard them earlier, and was obviously embarrassed by the situation. Skyeughed inwardly as she blocked most of his view of the prince.


    Tidas quickly went around to the back of the stagecoach, where arge trunk was attached. Since they didn¡¯t bring too many things with them to begin with, it was all they needed. Their clothes along with Zazzy were on top. The journals they¡¯d gotten from the real DragonSnare Cottage were at the bottom.


    The prince had the bundles of leather and the books from the store, stored on top of the stagecoach. It distributed the weight more evenly, therefore putting less of a burden on the horses and wheels. The dragon leather wasn¡¯t all that heavy, but the amount they had made it so. The driver had been curious, but Skye spun an intriguing tale that satisfied him. And it even covered her feeding Zazzy.


    ¡°I wanted to do some experiments on ways to process the leather. As well as test it¡¯s integrity against magic. But constant use of me magic drains me so.. It¡¯s best I eat before or during using it. We would¡¯ve done it in the coach, but I identally packed up the piece I was gonna use.. Sorry for the dy; but on the bright side, ye can share our meal with us!¡±


    The princess¡¯ mere presence was more effective than her story had been. The driver had barely registered what she was saying; he was too focused on not staring at her. Between her kind manner, beauty, and what he¡¯d hearding from the coach before; it was nearly impossible to look her in the eyes... Let alone ask questions.


    After Tidas changed his pants in the coach; he joined the two, and handed Skye her ¡®rock¡¯. She seemed overly happy to see it, at least to the driver. Since it was so cold out, the three ate inside the stagecoach. As soon as they opened the basket, all three grinned at the delectable smells that began to fill the small area.


    There was arge bundle of elk jerky, and four thick slices of ham off to one side. A good sized wedge of cheese wrapped in cheese cloth separated it from the rest. Tworge, fresh baked loafs of bread, a medium sized tub of apple butter, and four perfectly ripe apples were next to it. It was a simple, but delicious meal.


    Skye had only eaten the jerky and two apples. The two men made sandwiches from the ham and cheese. Tidas saw the driver spread some of the apple butter on one side of the bread before putting the ham and cheese down. It seemed strange to him at first, but he was pleasantly surprised by the sweet and saltybination.


    Ripping off a small piece of the sandwich; Tidas gave some to Skye as she ¡®experimented on her rock''(fed Zazzy). The princess loved thebinations of vor; the cinnamon in the apple butterplimented the saltiness of the ham, and the sweetness from the apples ented the mild cheddar.


    ¡°I think I might have a new favorite sandwich!¡± Skyemented after she inhaled thest bite.


    ¡°Ima rtion to the owner of the orchard. I¡¯ll tell him to send a barrel of apple butter to the capital for ye,¡± the coachman replied as he finally made his first, albeit short; eye contact with Skye.


    Tidas grinned as his wife smiled at the nervous coachman. He was obviously still ufortable around them. If their situations were reversed, Tidas probably would¡¯ve been reacting the same way. Feeling sympathetic; he offered the man to take thest of the jerky while driving the coach. Tidas also climbed up onto the roof of the stagecoach to fetch him a good-sized piece of the leather to wrap about himself. To better protect himself against the wind and cold for their journey.


    The sun was beginning to set, and the temperature was steadily dropping. The driver thanked the prince for his consideration, and epted the leather. While Tidas and the coachman conversed, Skye packed up Zazzy snuggly in her wedding dress. After the couple relieved themselves and gotfortable again; the stagecoach took off .


    Skye and Tidas talked for around an hour or so before they grabbed the crescent shaped pillows the driver had bought. They put them around their respective necks, and were pleasantly surprised by howfortable they were. Not getting much sleep the night before; the newlyweds snuggled under there nket together, and drifted off to sleep.


    They¡¯d only slept for around two hours before the stagecoach came to a stop. Skye groggily sat up and looked out the window. Seeing the dark, but familiar courtyard made her both smile, and want to sulk. She didn¡¯t want to face her father; to hear him say what her heart already knew.


    Tidas had seen the shift in his wife¡¯s features. He knew what she was worried about, and ced his hand on her back in sympathy and support. Skye smiled softly and thanked her husband for his concern before the door to the coach opened.


    Cheers and pping filled the courtyard as the newlyweds stepped out of the stagecoach. Almost all the household staff and servants were gathered to greet the royal couple; including the lord anddy. Dozens of torches lined the courtyard; allowing all to see rtively clearly. Peggy stood at the forefront, with tears in her eyes. As soon as Skye saw her, she began to run to the old woman.


    The people in the courtyard smiled warmly at their youngdy. They were proud of the young woman they¡¯d all watched grow. Skye showing affection to Peggy was normal to them, even if most others considered it improper. The bond the two shared was akin to a mother and daughter, and wouldn¡¯t change due to anyone¡¯s opinion.


    Tidas sauntered over to Lord and Lady Moonstone with a smile. He didn¡¯t look much different to his inws, but both him and their daughter seemed happier than they¡¯d ever been. Lidia hugged her son-inw, and Lucas shook his hand.


    Skye looked over to the rest of her family and sighed. Peggy had caught it, and asked her bairn what was troubling her. When all she¡¯d say was ¡®Da¡¯, the old woman replied, ¡°Just remember how loved ye are me bairn.. By all who know ye.¡±


    ¡°Haha! I love ye, Peg. But not everyone adores me as ye do,¡± Skye quipped at her.


    Peggy chortled at Skye before retorting; ¡°Those with good taste do...¡±

 Chapter 82

    82 Surprising But Not


    Skyeughed jovially at Peggy¡¯s thoughtful quip. She loved her bairn more than anything, and honestly felt what she¡¯d said. Skye was a kind and honest person. She never treated anyone badly, even if they were rude or cruel to her.


    Until the night Tidas had offered to take Skye¡¯s punishment, truthfully; Peggy did not like him. He was constantly picking on Skye, sometimes harshly. She figured he¡¯d turn out like most men did; arrogant and controlling towards their women. But the prince had grown into a man worthy of Peggy¡¯s greatest treasure: Skye.


    ¡°Ima so excited, Peg! Ye have no idea! Come! I shall greet me parents, then I must show ye! Please have everything in and on the stagecoach brought to me room.. You¡¯ll never believe it! ¡®Tis incredible!¡± Skye ran off in a whirlwind.


    ¡°Aye, mydy! Just slow down! ¡®Tis nighttime, and yer bound to trip if yer not careful!¡± Peggy chided after Skye was nearly to her parents and husband.


    Skye looked at her father, but veered to her mother with open arms instead. Lucas had noticed the odd look in his daughter¡¯s eyes, but didn¡¯t think anything was amiss. Tidas yelled inwardly about his father-inw¡¯s ineptitude. The man was a good person, just not always perceptive of the feelings of those closest to him. Tidas decided it would be best to warn Lucas of his impending interrogation, or risk greater damage to his wife¡¯s heart.


    Skye talked with her mother for a few moments before she looked around, then asked; ¡°Where¡¯s Maevis and Nics?¡±


    The question was met with uneasy features by anyone she looked at. Her father cleared his throat and exined that they¡¯d received a message from their queen. They were currently discussing it in her room, as they¡¯d expected that to be the first ce Skye would go, once she¡¯d returned and dealt with her meet and greets.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and see them while I tell your parents a little bit about our adventure? I¡¯ll save the Dragonhorn part for you, Eir,¡± Tidas smirked, then kissed the top of his wife¡¯s head after he¡¯d finished speaking.


    ¡°Aye, I can do that. It¡¯ll give Peg time to set up a bath for me,¡± Skye replied.


    .....


    After Peggy finished directing a few of the servants, she walked over to the group and stated; ¡°I sent some of the footmen to start heatin¡¯ the water for yer bath as soon as I heard yein¡¯ down the road.¡±


    ¡°Of course you did,¡± Tidas said under his breath.


    Peggy hadn¡¯t heard his words, but she¡¯d caught his tone. As the old woman faced the prince, a cold shiver ran up his spine. She ced her hand on her hips and grinned mischievously at him. Tidas straighten his back and quickly apologized to her. Her smile growing; Peggy took a single step towards the prince and spoke in a t tone.


    ¡°I look forward to servin¡¯ ye and medy for many, many years, me prince.. Cleaning yer clothes, freshening yer pillow, and most importantly: helpin¡¯ to Cook yer meals... Can¡¯t trust that to just anyone; ye might get poisoned...¡±


    Peggy had locked eyes with the prince as she¡¯d spoken. Tidas didn¡¯t think she¡¯d really poison him, but the look in her eyes made him question his certainty on the matter. He felt like an ant under a magnifying ss as she red him into submission. Skyeughed at the constant banter between the two she loved most in the world, before breaking them up.


    ¡°Stop torturing me husband ande along, Peg. I have Much to discuss with everyone, and am in desperate need of a real cleaning,¡± Skye was already walking towards the main doors to the castle when her husband called out to her.


    ¡°Are you saying I didn¡¯t do a good enough job?!¡± Tidas chuckled slightly as he joked with his wife.


    ¡°Aye! Sorry love, but yer fired from that particr job!¡± Skye countered; making Tidas¡¯ughter grow as she disappeared into the castle.


    After Peggy followed, the prince turned to Lidia and asked; ¡°Does Lucas ever realize when a woman is mad at him?¡±


    Lidia turned to Lucas and locked eyes with him as she replied to Tidas; ¡°Not until he¡¯s being screamed at, normally. Although, throwing something at him usually gets his attention..¡±


    Tidas chuckled before asking; ¡°How the bloody hell does he not notice after that?!¡±


    Still maintaining eye contact with her now-squirmy husband, Lidia replied; ¡°Depends on how good my aim is that day..¡±


    As soon as Skye entered her room, she was warmly greeted by Maevis and Nics. They¡¯d been sitting on the doll furniture that they¡¯d used the night of her wedding. It had been set up on her vanity table, next to her brush and things. Skye was happy to see them, but their expressions turned almost panic-like as they fluttered over to her.


    When Skye asked what was wrong, Maevis looked to Nics a second, then replied; ¡°The Queen wishes to meet you before we head to the capital.. She¡¯ll be here some time mid-afternoon, tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Oh.. Is that a bad thing? I¡¯d like to apologize for swattin¡¯ her, and actually meet her as well! Officially, I mean... The first time doesn¡¯t count, since she was unconscious,¡± Skye added with a nervous grin.


    The two elder Fae shared a worried look. They knew Skye was just joking, but the situation made it difficult to be humorous. Their queen was a very kind person, simr to Skye. Aero, on the other hand; was generally against humans. Maevis and Nics needed to prepare Skye for the King Consort¡¯s expected opposition.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯s anxious to meet you, too. But Aero doesn¡¯t like humans.. He doesn¡¯t think we should expose ourselves to the ¡®eventual cruelty¡¯ that all Fae suffer from humans; in his opinion,¡± Nics had fluttered over to hover directly in front of Skye as he¡¯d made his case.


    ¡°Aye, humans can be cruel.. But we can also bepassionate, when we want to be,¡± Skye replied as footmen knocked on her open door, and carried in the trunk from the coach.


    After setting the trunk down, the footmen asked if there was anything else theirdy needed. When Skye declined, they checked if the tubs for her bath were taken care of, and then left to get the bundles of leather. After the temporary interruption was finished, the three continued to talk as Peggy buzzed about between the room and her closet.


    ¡°When the Queenes, you must do your best not to antagonize Aero. He is the King Consort.. And as good of a person as Celestia is, she will side with her husband; if he is utterly opposed to our n,¡± Maevis partially chided Skye as thess walked over to therge trunk that the footmen had brought up.


    As she opened the lid, Skye retorted; ¡°So long as he isn¡¯t openly rude to me and mine, I think it¡¯ll turn out fine..¡±


    Peggy hade out of the closet door to inform Skye that her bath was ready when she saw thess picking up a spherical, shiny ck rock from the trunk. She didn¡¯t think anything of it at first, until she saw herdy cradling it like a child. When Maevis and Nics mouths dropped open at the sight of it, she finally asked; ¡°What¡¯s with the shiny ball? It looks like a piece of the gate from Dragonhorn-¡±


    ¡°WHERE DID YOU FIND A DRAGON¡¯S EGG?!¡± the two elder Fae yelled out in unison, startling their human friends.


    Skye smiled cheerfully at them before replying; ¡°At the Real DragonSnare Cottage! Tidas and I were, Umm.. Exploring.. And I fell through a hole in the ground! Long story short; we have journals made by a man named Rnd Snare-¡±


    Nics nearly fell out of the air at the name. He knew the history behind Dragonhorn, but not many details. It was something the Empress has discussed with him over the years. But he Never thought to have a chance to see a real dragon! Well, other than a Wyvern.


    Being a Tamer, Nics had researched as many animals, creatures, and Fae as he could¡¯ve. Like Zas, Fae can recognize others, but they don¡¯t automatically know the species or intent. That knowledge was onlypletely known by one person: the Fae Empress.


    ¡°Snare?! That means that this egg came from Lazarus?!¡± Nics hovered closer to the egg, and stared at it in wonder.


    ¡°Aye, but Ima surprised ye know of him. Not much is.. But I¡¯ve been slightly obsessed with the gates around Dragonhorn since childhood. Tidas remembered that and nned our honeymoon around it,¡± Skye blushed prettily and beamed her joy as she continued.


    ¡°He¡¯d done research and discovered the skull of Lazarus. I was admiring it when I fell into a cave that had the real DragonSnare Cottage in it!¡±


    Skye exined most of the events that lead them to discovering Zazzy. Maevis had given Nics a panicked expression. He knew what she had deduced; that Skye might be tapping into a Tamer trait. However, Nics shook his head in quiet disagreement.


    Dragons weren¡¯t like any other animals. Tamers could control some low level Fae with Takeover, or the two parties could willingly create apanion bond. Dragons have far greater magic than any existing Fae; except for the Queen and the Empress. The only way a bond could even be made between a Tamer and a dragon was if the dragon deemed the human worthy.


    Nics ced his hand on the egg, and sent a small amount of magic to it. In a fraction of a second after he¡¯d done so, Nics was sent flying through the air by a magical shockwave. He bounced off of the back of the small couch that sat in Skye¡¯s room, facing therge, newly repaired window. The back wasn¡¯t nearly as cushioned as the front, but enough to break his fall instead of his bones.


    The old Fae slid across the floor,nding fairly close to Skye¡¯s feet. When she bent down to see if he was ok, he¡¯d begun tough almost hysterically. Maevis and Skye shared a worried looking before looking back down at jolly old Nic. After partially catching his breath, Nics sat up and said; ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine, hahaha! She just thought I was trying to hurt her mother..¡±

 Chapter 83

    83 Honeymoon Haul


    Skye and Maevis stared at Nics as he attempted to gain control over himself. Standing up; the elder Fae dusted off his red robes before pping his wings, and rejoining Maevis in flight. She rolled her eyes at him before asking; ¡°Did you finally get some sense knocked into you?!¡±


    ¡°Nope! Haha! Who knew dragons could defend themselves while still in their eggs.. But then again, that just might be exclusive to the child of Lazarus,¡± Nics stroked his long white beard as he¡¯d contemted.


    ¡°Why would did ye say she was protecting her mother?¡± Skye inquired.


    ¡°Because she was protecting you.. Zazzy, was it? Well, Zazzy thought I was trying to attack you with magic, that¡¯s why she sent me flying.. Dragons are Far smarter than most humans and Fae. Their memories are imprinted into the next generation; allowing them to basically be born with all the knowledge of every dragon that came before them. She knows that you¡¯re not her biological mother, but she¡¯s bonded to you like one. So in her eyes, that¡¯s who you are,¡± Nics barely removed his eyes from the egg as he¡¯d spoken.


    Maevis had begun inspecting the bundles of unfamiliar leather as Nics was speaking. When she ran her hand over a piece that was protruding, Maevis was actually scanning the chemicalposition. While she was an earth mage; her trait still allowed her to identify the differences between organic and inorganic materials. She wouldn¡¯t be able to do much with the leather herself, but thess could do almost anything she wanted to with it; due to her multiple traits.


    Skye and Nics were discussing the journals that she and Tidas had found when Maevis interrupted them; ¡°What kind of leather is this?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯d be dragon leather..¡± Skye replied matter-of-factly.


    ¡°What?! But how?! Who-What dragon?!¡± Nics questioned in a flummoxed tone.


    Skye¡¯s exterior became solemn before she¡¯d spoken; ¡± Lazarus..¡±


    .....


    Shock covered the two¡¯s faces. They understood what it¡¯d meant; what Snare had to have done and gone through to extract and preserve the hide and bone. A heavy sadness filled the room as the group couldn¡¯t help but imagine the pain Rnd must¡¯ve gone through to create it. Skye shifted Zazzy to one arm, then grabbed the journal that she¡¯d begun to read with Tidas.


    The group thumbed through it, but didn¡¯t read the details of how Snare had processed it. Instead, they went straight to the section on working with the finished product. Skye knew she¡¯d have to go back through it and study the full process. The thought made her stomach feel cold and heavy, but the knowledge was required to work it into armor for Tidas. If she didn¡¯t, the quality would be affected, and might not hold up against strong magical attacks; putting his life at risk.


    They read about how to shape the leather with concentrated steam and heat. Maevis looked to Skye with a knowing smile. She knew thess probably nned on using the hot spring they¡¯d created. Wondering what exactly she wanted to make, Maevis asked outright.


    ¡°Ima gonna make Tidas and me self some armor. It won¡¯t look as nice as his royal armor, but it will protect him the best. Most small or low-grade magical attacks should be deflected. And nothing with a de can pierce it.. Well, except our own swords,¡± Skye finished as she slid one of the short swords out of the leather bundle to show her.


    The two Fae marveled at the craftsmanship of the de. It was as ck as the egg, and shimmered just as brightly in the light. As they looked at it, the group realized that the hilt wasn¡¯t just connected, it was a part of the de, just blunted and wrapped in softened leather that had been treated with dye. It was beautifully made, and was most likely the strongest sword on the continent. That one and the other three.


    Peggy had disappeared while the three discussed the swords and such. She finished thest touches to herdy¡¯s bath, then came to retrieve Skye. She¡¯d fussed like a child a moment, but followed after her servant once Maevis chided her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be greedy and wasteful,ss. There¡¯s plenty of folk out there that would kill for your privileges..¡±


    Feeling slightly ashamed, Skye apologized to Peggy before the two disappeared; with Zazzy still in tow. Maevis and Nics waited until they could hear the two talking about her honeymoon before they began talking amongst themselves.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it Nic... There hasn¡¯t been a dragon involved in human affairs for well over a thousand years;m, but Skye finds and instantly bonds with one?! I mean what are the bloody chances of that?!¡± Maevis was straining to keep her voice and emotions under control.


    Nics yed with his beard a moment in deliberation before speaking: ¡°I don¡¯t think we can deny it anymore, Mae... Skye is the Catalyst. Her traits and abilities are growing far faster and greater than anyone we¡¯ve ever seen.. I think it¡¯s time we warn her.¡±


    ¡°The King of the Sync Kingdom has three traits,¡± Maevis argued.


    ¡°But not elemental! That kind of connection to the Source has never been! Not even the Empress has multiple elemental traits! I know you¡¯re attached to Skye, Mae. But shouldn¡¯t that make you want to be honest with her?¡±


    Nics¡¯ words stung at Maevis¡¯ conscience. She knew he was right, that Skye had every right to know of the destiny that Fate spun around her. But her need to protect her friend was clouding the old Fae¡¯s judgment. She bickered with Nics to the point of them yelling, drawing the attention of Skye and Peggy.


    ¡°What¡¯s this about a legend? Do ye know what the Catalyst is?¡± Skye had popped her head out through the doorway to her closet as she¡¯d asked.


    The two elder Fae froze mid-argument. They hadn¡¯t wanted to tell Skye about it yet; not until they knew exactly what to tell her. The legend was cryptic and lengthy; not something that could be exined in minutes. But what thess had just specifically said sent a red g off in Maevis¡¯ head. When they had been talking about the Catalyst, their voices weren¡¯t loud enough for Skye to hear them then.


    ¡°Why did you say Catalyst?!¡± Maevis¡¯ voice was higher than she would¡¯ve liked when she asked.


    ¡°You said legend, and Catalyst popped into me head because of a dream I had; been having. Ever since Tidas returned,¡± Skye answered honestly.


    ¡°A dream? What dream? What was it about?¡± Nics inquired.


    ¡°Why did you not tell me of it?!¡± Maevis asked almost indigenously.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a big deal at the time, but it¡¯s gotten... Complicated,¡± Skye said before telling them about her dreams while disappearing back into her closet to dress.


    The princess exined her original dream, then the one that she had changed by going after the spear. She told them about seeing the past, as well as the disembodied voice. Even Tidas¡¯ reaction to it all. When she¡¯d finished, Nics and Maevis quietly sat a few moments. Processing everything they¡¯d heard.


    ¡°The voice called you the Catalyst?!¡± Maevis panicky voice broke the silence.


    ¡°Aye.. I recall me mentor telling Tidas and I a legend, but Ima having issues recallin¡¯ it. It¡¯s like me head doesn¡¯t want me to remember..¡± Skye trailed off from inside the closet as she finished dressing.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve heard of it, just don¡¯t remember it?¡± Nics rified.


    ¡°Aye! Tidas couldn¡¯t remember either. Do ye two know of it? I was gonna send a message to Genieter, but if ye two know it, that just saved me the wait and effort,¡± Skye had exited her closet with Zazzy in tow as she walked over to the vanity area.


    Skye sat down in the seat and ced Zazzy in herp as Peggy came out to brush her hair. She got to work as the two Fae fluttered over to sit in their seats at the tiny table. The worried looks they exchanged didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Skye, and prompted her to ask about it.


    ¡°The legend specifically states towards the end, that the Catalyst with have to make a choice: Existence or Rebirth. Philosophers have argued over every aspect of the legend, but most believe that specific section has only one meaning.. That the Catalyst will have to die..¡± Nics¡¯ expression and tone were solemn as he¡¯d spoken.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that how it always goes in books?¡± Skye replied nonchntly as she stroked Zazzy¡¯s shell with a small smile.


    ¡°Ack! Be serious now, Skye! This is no story or joke! You¡¯re life is in danger for many reasons now..¡± Maevis started to rebuke the princess, but got cut off by her instead.


    ¡°Anyone can die at any time, from practically anything. The weather and temperature could kill me, or a band of Nomads might get me. I could die from a fever within a 24 hour period.. No one is guaranteed a day of this life... The only thing we can do is live our lives in a way we believe will cause the least amount of regret. And if me deathes about by savin¡¯ the world, then I believe that to be a good death to be had..¡±


    Skye¡¯s speech reflected her resolve to live. She wasn¡¯t nning on dying; no one really ever did. But she epted it as the inevitability that it was. Most humans fought against their mortality, but Skye worked with hers instead. Attempting to gain the best perspective she could from life without letting fear hinder her. Of course she still felt fear, but she refused to allow it to make or influence her decisions past it¡¯s cautionary purpose.


    Peggy had been quietly listening the entire time. She stopped her task of arranging Skye¡¯s curls to say; ¡°Over me dead body, will ye be dyin¡¯ before me!¡±


    Skye smiled softly at Peggy before replying; ¡°Ima not dyin¡¯ any time soon, Peg; I swear.. I n on enjoying me lifetime with me husband, and Fate can bite me lily-white arse if it thinks it can shorten me time!¡±


    ¡°Fate will have to fight me as well.. No one touches your ass but me,¡± Tidas stated as he entered the room.


    The prince walked straight over to his wife and gave her a soft, sweet kiss and a gentle pat on her behind. The two smiled adoringly at each other, causing Maevis and Nics to share a grin as well. Peggy, on the other hand, told the newlyweds to: ¡°Keep it in their pants for a few hours¡±.


    The couple shared another grin before Tidas asked; ¡°Care to exin why I¡¯m threatening Fate, wife?¡±

 Chapter 84

    84 Sources


    Tidas listened intently to his wife as she exined their conversation, up until he came into the room. His stomach twisted into knots as Skye mentioned discussing her dream. He didn¡¯t want to know the truth yet; he was happy waiting to write to Genie. He knew Maevis and Nics understood more than they were letting on.


    As the prince looked to the two Fae, he noticed Maevis looked almost as worried as he was. Nics looked focused, and added tidbits to Skye¡¯s exnation often. When the old Fae began trying to tell the legend, Tidas cut him off first.


    ¡°Why do you think Skye is the Catalyst? Because of her dream? Or because of her traits? The Sync Kingdom¡¯s King has three traits; maybe it¡¯s him,¡± Tidas argued with a thin defense.


    ¡°How do ye honestly Not think Ima the Catalyst by now, husband?¡± Skye¡¯s tone was hard.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say-¡±


    Skye cut Tidas off, then went off on him: ¡°Ye were Just arguing against it! I have multiple rare traits, I found a bloody Dragon! And do ye Not remember the fact that me hair is supposed to be RED?! How many magic users do ye know that had their hair change color when they gained another trait?!¡±


    Tidas¡¯ own ire began to re as he yelled back; ¡°None, but that doesn¡¯t prove anything! And aye, you may have rare traits, but that doesn¡¯t automatically Make you the Catalyst, either!¡±


    ¡°I know of the Sync King, but he doesn¡¯t have multiple elemental traits like Skye.. Having an elemental trait means that the person has a deeper connection to the Source than most. That¡¯s why they¡¯re so rare; especially in humans,¡± Nics had stood up from his chair, and began to pace as he¡¯d spoken.


    ¡°What is the Source?¡± Skye asked bluntly; her anger still smoldering due to her husband.


    .....


    Maevis and Nics shared a nod before Maevis exined; ¡°Our original world.. What Skye saw in her dream was our world spilling into yours.. It¡¯s where all Fae came from, but can never return to..¡±


    ¡°It copsed; it¡¯s nothing but a void of pure magical energy now. No matter, no universe, no reality; just the existence of energy,¡± Maevis got up from her chair and walked over to the edge of the vanity.


    ¡°Did it used to be like here?¡± Skye questioned with a sad expression.


    ¡°Oh, aye.. ording to our stories, it was a paradise. We apparently used to stille here, but only within certain circumstances,¡± Maevis gave a slight grin at the memories that came to her: times she¡¯d spent with the Empress, listening to stories.


    ¡°We Fae have always loved to y jokes on humans, haha!¡± Nics said jovially.


    ¡°Oh, no.. It was often far worse than simple pranks, Nic, and you know it! I understand why humans hunted us at first, when our ancestors first came to this world...But now...¡± Maevis trailed off as other, more negative memories began to surface.


    Skye held her finger out to her fairy friend, apanied by a gentle grin. Maevis smiled back as she took Skye¡¯s finger in her hands. Thess saw the pain that her friend tried to hide. She didn¡¯t want to push her to speak on it, so instead; Skye simply offered her sympathies.


    As Skyeforted Maevis, Nics studied Tidas. He could see the great love he held for his wife. But he also seemed to be scared of something. Nics wasn¡¯t sure if it was the same worries all men shared, or if it was something else. He did decide on one thing, however; he needed to have a talk with the prince away from Skye.


    There were aspects to the legend that involved a guardian to the Catalyst. Tidas needed to be warned of the consequences; should he interfere with Skye¡¯s decisions. He didn¡¯t want to spark another argument between the couple, so Nics settled on speaking to the prince after dinner.


    Peggy had left to check on dinner while the prince got his recap. She¡¯d returned in a bustle; rushing the four off to dinner. Skye was reluctant to go see her parents, her father. But the quicker she¡¯d gotten it over with, the faster she could move on. And the work she wanted to do tonight required her full concentration.


    The guards opened the doors to the banquet hall, allowing the group to enter. Skye had worn a moss-colored dress that flowed outward when she walked, and had a deeper V-neck than she was used to. It was a wee bit fancier than what she usually wore. But Skye understood that being a princess would require her to take a small interest in fashion. If nothing else; to have Something to discuss with thedies at court.


    Tidas thought it looked beautiful on her, and told his wife as much. She was still irritated with him, but it was hard to stay mad at him. She knew he was scared for her; that he wasn¡¯t really upset, just uncertain. If their situations were reversed, Skye knew she¡¯d probably act much worse than Tidas was..


    Before Skye could finish her train of thoughts; they were sitting at the table. Her father sat at the head of it, with her mother next to him. Peggy had grabbed the dollhouse table and chairs for Maevis and Nics to sit in, so they could befortable during the meal. She¡¯d even gone as far as to find the tiny dish set that went with the table. The effort made the two Fae adore Peggy even more.


    While the newlyweds were on their honeymoon, Peggy had gotten well acquainted with the two elder Fae. Peggy was particrly excited to hear stories from Nics about the origins of ¡®Santa ws¡¯. Peggy and Maevis had bonded over Skye. They¡¯d even made a secret pack to protect her, not that they would ever tell Skye that.


    Lidia and Tidas chatted, as well as Maevis and Nics asionally. Lucas and Skye had remained quiet throughout most of the meal; only answering direct questions. Tension was obviously in the room, but they tried to ignore it for the most part as they ate.


    The meal was simple, but delicious. Minced elk meat mixed with peas, corn, and carrots in a thick stew was the main dish. There were multiple fresh loaves of bread with various jams and butter, as well as two freshly baked pies filled with thickened stew in the middle of the table. Bowls of mixed leaf greens with Peggy¡¯s dressing, and arge bowl of vani pudding with mixed berries in it sat on either side of the table for easier ess.


    Tidas ate an entire pie to himself, plus a full loaf of bread, arge bowl of stew, and a dessert bowl heaping with pudding. Skye ate two bowls of the stew, a loaf of bread, arge te of Peggy¡¯s sd, and a half bowl of the pudding. Her parents had never seen her eat so much in one sitting before.


    ¡°Ye don¡¯t look pregnant, but ye eat like a woman who is,¡± Lucasughed loudly at his own joke.


    Skye gave he father an unimpressed expression before returning to her meal. Lucas swallowed hard, knowing his jest failed horrendously. Lidia red at him hard while the other three remained quiet, and ate their food.


    Maevis and Nics weren¡¯t sure what was going on, but knew to keep out of it. It seemed to them to be a misunderstanding of sorts between father and daughter. However, they weren¡¯t idiotic enough to ask outright what happened. They knew Skye would tell them eventually.


    After the meal was finished; Skye stood up normally and asked her father if she could speak with him in private. He agreed, but quite frankly hadn¡¯t wanted to. Tidas had warned him of the impending question his sweet daughter would ask, and not in the kindest way. But it was what he deserved.


    While the prince had freshened up and changed his clothes, he told his father father inw what he¡¯d told Skye. At first, Lucas was furious he¡¯d said anything. The n had, thankfully, crumbled after he¡¯d returned and stopped the wedding. But Skye had still asked questions, and he wasn¡¯t going to lie to her..


    *****


    ¡°I respect you, Lucas. But I won¡¯t forgive you for handing over Skye to that monster,¡± Tidas stated firmly after he¡¯de out from his closet.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t! Ye stopped the wedding because of the message I Sent Ye!¡± Lucas bellowed in his defense.


    ¡°And what if I hadn¡¯t of made it in time? Would you have called off the wedding?! NO!¡± Lucas flinched as Tidas continued to rage at him; ¡°Skye would¡¯ve been subjected to that thing in the dungeon! You saw what he did to that poor servantss; that would¡¯ve been Skye!¡±


    Lucas hung his head in disgrace before speaking softly; ¡°I didn¡¯t know he was like that to his women... I never heard any rumors or the like about his darkness. If I had, I never would¡¯ve given me daughter to him.. And I would¡¯ve killed him me self if he had treated her in such a way!¡±


    ¡°You would¡¯ve had no ce to! And that¡¯s IF you would¡¯ve found out about it..¡± Tidas was now leaning against his bedpost, rubbing his eyes with one hand out of frustration.


    Lucas sat down on the edge of the prince¡¯s bed as he tried not to think about what might¡¯ve happened to his daughter. He¡¯d made the deal to stop their trafficking business. He rationalized marrying Skye off to Jacob as a temporary thing. That he would¡¯ve seen to their books the following day, after the wedding. That Skye¡¯s suffering would be minimal, and that they would be saving hundreds from very, abuse, and death.


    From another point of view; Lucas would¡¯ve had to have sacrificed his daughter to the same monsters that he was trying to save others from. The thought had literally kept him up at night for the past year. But he would just rationalize.. Hundreds, thousands over time, would¡¯ve been saved.. Except his daughter.


    The emotions choked at him; causing a lump to form in his throat ask he asked his son inw; ¡°Does she hate me?¡±


    Tidas sighed, seeing Lucas be despondent. He huffed, then took the two steps he needed to be standing directly in front his father inw. He stood a few seconds, waiting for Lucas to look up at him before he¡¯d spoken to him candidly.


    ¡°Skye doesn¡¯t hate you, she¡¯s just incredibly hurt right now.. You need to bepletely honest with her when she speaks to youter. It¡¯ll probably be shortly after dinner.. Tell her your real thoughts, Lucas.. Not just the ones you think with make you seem reasonable to her; tell her everything. From every doubt, to every reaffirmation.. She¡¯ll know if you¡¯re lying. And if you do, then she really will hate you..¡±

 Chapter 85

    85 Rifts


    Lucas Moonstone followed his daughter down the hallway to her room. Skye had insisted on having their discussion in there, instead of his office. She wanted to befortable when she asked her father about her almost-wedding with Jacob Fowler.


    Lucas had been in his daughter¡¯s room a total of five times in her life. Three times when she was a baby, once after the prince had supposedly died, and when Skye fought off Jacob. It was her private space, and he didn¡¯t feel the need to intrude upon her when she always had Peggy near.


    Skye offered her father a seat on the small couch that faced therge window. They sat down next to each other, and allowed a heavy silence to fill the room. Several minutes had passed when Peggy came into the room with a bottle of whiskey for the lord, and a ss of watered wine for herdy.


    After setting the tray down on the bed, Peggy brought over the drinks, then left. She could feel the tension in the room, and did not wish to be around when it imploded. After she shut the door, Skye waited until her father finished his first drink before she spoke to him.


    ¡°No doubt, from yer reactions, that me husband has discussed me issues with ye already?¡± Skye questioned her father calmly.


    ¡°Aye, he did.. He fears for yer feelings. He wanted me to have clear answers for ye about yer marriage to Jacob..¡± Lucas attempted to be diplomatic in his exnation, but it didn¡¯t matter much.


    Lord Moonstone could tell his daughter was upset with Tidas now. He felt bad for thed, but he did want Lucas to bepletely honest with his daughter. It wasn¡¯t his fault it was slightly backfiring on the prince.


    ¡°Did ye know of his... tastes, before ye sold me to him?¡± Skye questioned harshly; irritated from Tidas¡¯ betrayal of her confidence.


    Lucas openly flinched at his daughter¡¯s inquiry before replying; ¡°No... But to be honest, it hadn¡¯t crossed me mind to check such a thing. But if I would¡¯ve found out-¡±


    .....


    ¡°The damage would¡¯ve already been done!¡± Skye stood and began to pace as her ire built.


    ¡°I understand that ye would saved countless lives by sacrificing me... But what of my life?! Yer me Father! Of all the girls in the world, I am the one You Are supposed to protect! Ima Yer daughter! Are strangers really more important to ye?!¡±


    Skye¡¯s words cut at her father¡¯s heart. He never knew she disliked Jacob so much. Peggy had told him that thed took every opportunity he could, to try and be alone with Skye. He¡¯d given her strict instructions not to ever leave her alone with him. Considering what he was trying to entrap the Fowlers for, he didn¡¯t trust the boy to be alone with his daughter.


    Lucas wasn¡¯t aplete fool; he¡¯d made arrangements for Fowler castle to be raided as soon as the wedding waspleted. But there was never a guarantee that they¡¯d find anything incriminating before Skye had consummated the marriage. In her father¡¯s mind; she had every right to hate him.


    ¡°I love ye, Skye.. Yer me only child. I never wanted ye to marry Jacob, but with the death of the prince-¡± Lucas tried to exin, but Skye cut him off.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t try to pull that shit on me, Da.. I know of the message Tidas sent ye! I also know that instead of calling off the wedding, ye sent word to Tidas toe and do yer dirty work for ye! Why did ye not call off the wedding?!¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t risk them leavin! I had the magistrate on standby at their castle to raid it; if they¡¯d left, then me n would¡¯ve been ruined. Then the people-¡±


    ¡°I Don¡¯t want yer excuses, Da! Ye basically SOLD me to that monster for yer own gain... Yer no better than the vers to me now....¡±


    Skye stormed out of her room in a fury, and went straight for the stables. Tidas was waiting for her with Thoth and his own horse, saddled and ready to go. She was surprised to see him, but utterly grateful he¡¯d anticipated how the talk would go. Even if she was irritated with him as well for speaking with her father.


    He stood next to the horses with a thick cloak for her. After shooting her husband a curt smile; Skye put on the cloak, put her foot in the stirrup, and hopped onto Thoth.


    They didn¡¯t ride far, due to thete hour. Just around the castle a few times at breakneck speeds. Coming to the side that had Skye¡¯s courtyard, she broke off from their previous route, and headed to the loch. She trotted over, dismounted, and stood looking at the still water. Wishing her emotions would mimic it¡¯s calm.


    Tidas did the same and walked up behind his wife to embrace her from the back. They stood in the cold night air; looking at the perfect reflection of the partial moon. After twenty minutes of silence, Skye broke it by saying; ¡°Ima terrible person...¡±


    ¡°No you¡¯re not, Skye. You¡¯re just hurting.. Anyone would be, in your situation,¡± Tidas replied as he squeezed his wife lightly.


    ¡°Yes I am... I didn¡¯t want to yell, but I did. I didn¡¯t want to make him feel worse, but I did.. Ima selfish brat. I know how many suffer, and I know that me father was just tryin¡¯ to save them... But damn it, he¡¯s my Da... He should¡¯ve protected me....¡±


    Skye turned in her husband¡¯s arms to cry into his chest. Tidas stroked her hair as he made littlefort noises. He didn¡¯t me her; they¡¯d just gotten onto good terms, at the wedding. The prince hadn¡¯t wanted to tell her, but he couldn¡¯t lie to his wife; Skye¡¯s the most important person in the world to him.


    After some time had passed, the princess had finally regained control. She wiped her puffy eyes, and apologized to her husband for soaking his shirt. He chuckled slightly before cupping her cheek, and kissing her softly. He folded a curl behind her ear, leaned back slightly, and asked if she loved her father.


    Skye bit the tip of her thumb before replying; ¡°Aye, he¡¯s me Da.. That¡¯s why this is so hard.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t think about it.. I know that sounds condescending, but you¡¯re working yourself up over something that didn¡¯t-can¡¯t, ever happen,¡± Tidas cupped both of his wife¡¯s cheeks before continuing; ¡°I love you, Skye.. And so does Lucas. I don¡¯t think he ever meant for you to be in danger.¡±


    Skye let her husband¡¯s words sink in. Based on what her father had told her; he¡¯d had no idea of Jacob¡¯s darkness, other than his business side. He¡¯d never even heard rumors, which would exin why he signed the contract as bait. But it¡¯d still been a miracle that even Tidas survived. Skye couldn¡¯t help but think of what would¡¯ve happened, had he not shown up when he did..


    ¡°Out your head, wife..This is where you belong...¡± Tidas¡¯ voice was low as he leaned in to kiss his wife.


    It wasn¡¯t passionate; it was full of love. Tidas truly suffered whenever he saw Skye hurting. It ate at him that he couldn¡¯t do anything else for her. But he¡¯d already interfered by rebuking her father before dinner. And to be honest; the prince was surprised his wife wasn¡¯t mad at him over it.


    After breaking the kiss, the two went back to staring at the loch. With her head a little bit clearer, Skye realized that the water level had dropped by several feet. It exposed the whitish-colored rocks that made up the base of the walls.


    The loch had been there much, much longer than the castle. Lucas had his castle built from the ground up, to his specifications. And he¡¯d picked the spot it was build due to the loch¡¯s location. It was close enough to Warrick Forest to keep an eye on it, but far enough away not to cause Lidia and Lucas constant pain due to their memories.


    It had taken six years for it to be built. In truth; Lucas hadmissioned it built when Skye¡¯s true mother, Sorcha, was still alive. He was going to surprise her with her dream home, close to her family. When she¡¯d died, Lucas decided to move in anyway. Sorcha had helped designed most of the castle, and he was the only one who knew it.


    One of their favorite pastimes was imagining; visiting ces, where they might live, and what their home would look like. Even Skye¡¯s room had been designed by her; down to the wall colors. And she¡¯d been the one to insist that Skye¡¯s room be the one to face the loch..


    ¡°Did the loch lose water somehow? It looks shallow,paratively speaking,¡± Tidas said out loud right as Skye was.


    ¡°Good eye, husband.. I was just gonna say the same. It¡¯s probably due to the hot spring Maevis and I made. It uses a lot of water to maintain itself,¡± Skye replied matter-of-factly.


    Skye huffed softly before she looked up at Tidas and added; ¡°Don¡¯t think yer in the clear, by the way... Ye obviously talked with me Da before dinner. Ima not happy about it, but... Ack! I guess I understand why, I suppose.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I broke your confidence.. I just thought that if he had a little warning, things might turn out better. Forgive me, love?¡± Tidas gave Skye his best sympathetic expression he could muster.


    Skyeughed at her husband before replying in a teasing voice; ¡°Aye, I do... So long as ye make it up to meter, husband...¡±


    The prince squeezed his wife against himself and smirked. He knew she probably wasn¡¯t meaning anything by it, but Tidas couldn¡¯t help himself. He reached his right arm across her back, while he moved his left hand to cup her buttock. Squeezing firmly, the prince looked down at his wife as she yelped from his sudden grip, and said; ¡°Aye, I¡¯ll make up for it tenfold..¡±


    Skye smirked cheekily at her husband before she replied; ¡°Well; we best head back before ye get too handsy, and I lose another pair of underwear..¡±

 Chapter 86

    86 Closure


    It was quitete by the time Skye and Tidas came back from the loch. After passing their horses off to a sleepy stable boy, the newlyweds walked hand in hand to Skye¡¯s room. When they entered, both had been shocked to see Lucas sitting on her bed; waiting for her.


    Tidas wanted to stay, but knew that it was a matter between Skye and her father. He didn¡¯t want to intrude on their moment, but wasn¡¯t sure he should leave, either. He squeezed Skye¡¯s hand, not knowing what she wanted him to do.


    Seeing the uncertainty in his eyes, Skye told her husband; ¡°Ima fine.. Why don¡¯t ye sleep in yer room tonight, ande get me when ye wake up?¡±


    Tidas hesitated, looking at Lucas. He seemed ten years older now than at dinner. He wasn¡¯t sure what exactly Skye had said to him, but it must¡¯ve been torturing him the entire time they were gone. Lucas had never really looked his age; except for his hair. But now he looked even older..


    Tidas kissed his wife¡¯s cheek before departing for the night. The only two left in the room were Lucas and Skye. A dense silence began to fill the room like before. This time, however; Lucas cut through it.


    ¡°Ima sorry, Skye.. I never meant to put ye in harm¡¯s way. I didn¡¯t want to tell ye about the plot because I didn¡¯t want ye gettin¡¯ any more involved than ye had to.. Me heart sang when the messenger came with news of Tidas. I wanted to call off the wedding, but I couldn¡¯t.. The Fowlers wouldn¡¯t stick around to watch ye marry the prince,¡± Lucas had gotten up from the bed, and grabbed two tumbler sses he had sitting by a fresh bottle of whiskey.


    Pouring two sses, the lord then turned to his daughter, and gave her one. Skye looked a little skeptical as she took it. Lucas couldn¡¯t figure out if it was due to what he said, or the act of sharing his whiskey with her. For it was rare for Lucas Moonstone to share his whiskey with anyone; even the king.


    Skye swirled her cup, like she¡¯d seen her father do countless times. She didn¡¯t really care for alcohol, but the act reminded her of her father. She sniffed for the under-notes, enjoying the slightly woodsy musk that wasmon to her father¡¯s favorite brand. She took a sip at the same time as her father, and made a simr facial expression at the taste of it.


    Alcon was famous for it¡¯s whiskey; particrly in the north. If one didn¡¯t drink whiskey, at least on asion; you weren¡¯t considered a northerner. It¡¯d be a favorite export to Sai and the Ruscovic Kingdom. Tidas¡¯ second oldest brother probably had a hand in it bing popr in his own kingdom. Sai was surprising though; normally they didn¡¯t drink much except their own. A sweet, potent alcohol called Sake.


    .....


    Skye sipped her ss as she thought about her father¡¯s small speech. He seemedpletely genuine, but there was one question Skye had to have apletely truthful answer to. It was hard sometimes to tell when her father was being himself, or the businessman part of himself. But the sincerity in his expression made Skye believe she was really talking to her Da.


    ¡°I need to know one thing, and then I¡¯ll drop it; one way or the other... If ye had found out about Jacob¡¯s, Umm.. tastes.. Would ye have stopped the wedding?¡± Skye¡¯s heart felt heavy; scared of her father¡¯s answer.


    Half a second passed before Lucas replied; ¡°I would¡¯ve ripped up the contract in from of his face, then shoved the shreddings down his throat! I love ye, Skye; I¡¯d rather die then see ye suffer how Felicia did..¡±


    Skye¡¯s heart felt like a weight had been lifted off of it as she asked, for good measure; ¡°Even if Tidas would¡¯ve really been dead?¡±


    ¡°I made a promise to protect ye, no matter what... Yer mother and I didn¡¯t want ye to be hurt when ye left some day, so we kept ye at arms length.. But nothing has, was, or will ever be as important to us, as you are... Even if I lost me entire fortune and home, so long as ye were happy and safe.. Yer me only bairn, and greatest treasure. I would¡¯ve found another way to catch the Fowlers, I know it in me heart,¡± Lucas had maintained eye contact with his daughter as he¡¯d spoken.


    Tears threatened to spill from Skye¡¯s eyes as she leaned in to hug her father. For most of her life, Skye¡¯d thought her parents saw her as a social prop, or as an inconvenience. They¡¯d never really spent time with her; especially her mother. Her and her father used to read together, but that hadn¡¯tsted long.


    Skye still had a gut feeling that her father was hiding something from her. It was something that had kept him from her, but now wasn¡¯t the time. Skye¡¯s father was being honest, even if notpletely. And she didn¡¯t want to muck up the connection again with her fearful ¡®what ifs¡¯.


    The two sat hugging for several minutes before Skye heard her father sniffling. When she tried to lift her head up to see him, Lucas had held her in ce. She giggled at how silly he was being, but kept her head in ce until he¡¯d cleared his throat. He gave a nervous chortle before stating; ¡°I think it¡¯s time we talked about you, sweetheart.¡±


    ¡°What do ye mean?¡± Skye questioned with a quirked eye brow at her father.


    ¡°What do ye n to do at the capital? Ima sure Magnus will eat up some of yer time, but what will ye do to stay busy?¡± Lucas swirled his tumbler ss as he talked.


    ¡°Oh, Ima have plenty to keep me busy,¡± Lucas took a good-sized drink of his whiskey as Skye continued; ¡°Ima be training to join the RMC..¡±


    Skye¡¯s father choked on his drink as he spit it out in surprise. Lucas feared his daughter¡¯s involvement in the military most. Magnus coveted magic users; always keeping them in service long after they¡¯d paid their dues. He¡¯d wanted a life of enjoyment for his daughter, unbound by politics and war. Being married to a prince required some involvement in pce life, but Skye wasn¡¯t one for intrigue. And with seemingly no magic, Lord Moonstone had felt his daughter would be safe.


    That was before Lucas learned of his daughter¡¯s multiple traits. Now, being the wife of Tidas would be her only safety. Magnus would most likely want her to be a member of his royal guard; to have her on hand to show off to diplomats and visiting royals. It would most likely separate her and her husband, though.. And Lucas knew that his head-strong daughter would never ept it.


    Since Tidas was the Commander of the RMC, he answered to the king first and foremost. If he was ordered to sail to the ends of the earth, he would do it. Same as if he were sent into battle. Skye obviously loved her husband deeply, and Lucas had no doubts that she would follow him, wherever he went. Including onto a battlefield.


    Skye¡¯s father drank another ssful of whiskey before asking; ¡°Does the king know of yer powers already?¡±


    ¡°I seriously doubt it. Unless someone sent a message by bird after the wedding. That¡¯s always a possibility,¡± Skye took a good sip of her whiskey as she finished.


    ¡°Ima hopin¡¯ not.. Ima not exactly sure how Magnus will react to how ye hid yer powers,¡± Lucas found himself needing to focus on his speech for it toe out as something understandable.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just tell him the truth; I was scared for him to know. I didn¡¯t want to be taken away from me home, and there¡¯s no guarantee he would¡¯ve let me marry Tidas, had I been a soldier. Mags will be fine; so long as I y it off like he always knew me secret. Ye know how he is about saving face, Moonie...¡±


    Skyeughed loudly as she mentioned her father¡¯s nickname. It was utterly silly to her; his expression when she¡¯d said it. Like a child caught stealing sweets after bedtime. Her voice bounced off the walls of her room; filling it with her mirth.


    As Lucas looked and listened to his daughter, he couldn¡¯t help but think of how much she looked like Sorcha. Her biological mother had the sameugh; one that causedughter in others. Lucas found himself drunkenly chuckling along with Skye, feeling like his wife was there with them through her.


    After half an hour or so, Lucas began to sway while sitting. Skye was feeling good herself, but had stopped drinking after two cups. She had a lot of work to do, and only a few hours to do it. She still needed to track down Maevis as well. She¡¯d felt bad for needing to wake her, but Skye knew she¡¯d need the old Fae¡¯s help to work the dragon leather.


    ¡°Ima thinkin¡¯ it¡¯s time ye went to bed, Da,¡± Skye said as she attempted to pull her father to his feet.


    Lucas swayed terribly as his daughter pulled him up. He leaned forward like he was about to fall over, but his wee daughter caught him. She righted him before turning away to open the door. When she turned the handle, Skye heard a loud thud from behind her. When she looked back, her father was no where to be seen; until she looked down.


    Lord Moonstone was face-down on the floor of his daughter¡¯s room, snoring loudly. He¡¯d gotten so drunk that he couldn¡¯t even walk, and passed out on impact. Skye huffed her dismay at her father¡¯s state before calling for some of the guards. To her happy surprise, two of Tidas¡¯ men were at the end of her small hallway. The prince had assigned them to watch over his wife, and Skye was grateful for the quick help.


    Once the two guards had scooped up the lord, they dragged him off towards his quarters. He¡¯d been mumbling something about a source, or a torch, or something. Skye couldn¡¯t understand him, so she¡¯d written it off as drunken ramblings. She asked the guards if she knew where the Fae were, but didn¡¯t get an answer from them.


    Instead; Maevis popped her head out of Peggy¡¯s room as the guards began to drag Lucas, and said; ¡°Looks like you and your da had a good time..¡±

 Chapter 87

    87 Known Dangers


    ¡°Maevis! Just the Fae I was lookin¡¯ for,¡± Skye beamed as she turned towards Peggy¡¯s doorway.


    ¡°Nic and Peg are here as well; we were keeping Feliciapany. Nics has been telling Yuletide stories,¡± Maevis cracked the door wide enough to see the two women enthralled as Nics sun his tale by candlelight.


    Skye turned back to her friend and asked; ¡°Do ye mind if I borrow you for a wee bit? I need yer help with something; just us...¡±


    Maevis studied thess for a moment before she smiled mischievously. Turning back to tell the others, she announced that she¡¯d be stepping out to help Skye with something. Peggy started to stand up, but Maevis told her to stay and enjoy Nics¡¯ stories. She peaked around the tiny fairy to look at herdy. When Skye grinned and nodded in agreement, Peggy returned the gesture, and went back to listening intently.


    In truth; Skye desperately wanted to hear Nics¡¯ Santa the ws stories. Yuletide was her favorite holiday, and the stories of Santa were some of her favorites in general. Yuletide gave her an excuse to be overzealous; in a good way. Aside for the extra goodies she and Peggy gave out, Skye also always had a hand in decorating the castle. From the gand that was hung in the hallways, to the cement of the ornaments on the tree; Skye made sure to have a hand in everything.


    Maevis could see Skye was arguing with herself over staying, so she asked; ¡°Do you want to hear Nic¡¯s story? We can stay if you want.¡±


    Disappointment, then determination traversed her features as Skye replied; ¡°No... No, I have too much to do, and only a few hours to do it..¡±


    ¡°What exactly is it, we¡¯re doing?¡±


    Skye looked at Maevis with a cheeky smile and replied; ¡°We¡¯re gonna make some armor...¡±


    .....


    By the time the two had made it to Warrick Forest, they only had a couple hours to actually work the leather. They¡¯d done most of their reading while riding; after Skye had snuck into the stables and grabbed Thoth from his stall. He was oddly excited to see his owner, nuzzling her cheek as she talked softly to him. She¡¯d been happy to see him as well, and told him so while hushing him, and leading him out of the stables.


    Skye and Maevis had quickly read through the journals that Rnd Snare had left. Anything having to do with the dragon hide, they¡¯d read through it. Only when they¡¯d gotten to the part of Lazarus¡¯ death, did they hesitate.


    The journal told of how Rnd had cut the dragon¡¯s head off, and why. ording to Rnd; the Ethereal Spear had caused him to rampage. In a moment of rity; Lazarus had allowed Rnd tond a debilitating blow on him. He then used his long sword to cut off his friend¡¯s head.


    Skye had actually started crying while reading it. The way Rnd had described it was heart wrenching. Maevis teared up as well, but she kept herself in check. The princess couldn¡¯t help but put herself in Rnd¡¯s ce. She wasn¡¯t sure she could kill Zazzy, and shook her head before the negative thoughts could overtake her.


    Seeing her friend¡¯s distress, Maevis sat on Skye¡¯s shoulder and said; ¡°Come on, dearie; let¡¯s get started.¡±


    ¡°Aye, we need to go to the spring.. How are ye with directing magma?¡±


    ¡°Magma? Why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the heat. It says in the books that we need incredibly hot, pressurized steam for the leather to harden into armor.. Ima gonna need to shape it while it¡¯s hot, too,¡± Skye stated as she thumbed through thest journal.


    Maevis gave an utterly shocked expression before yelling; ¡°SHAPE IT?! We don¡¯t have the equipment to handle something that hot!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fret, Maevis; it¡¯ll be fine. I took a pair of the gloves that the servants use to touch the bath basins while they¡¯re on the fire. That, plus my ability to heal me self should be all I need,¡± Skye exined without a hint of worry in her tone.


    Dumbfounded by Skye¡¯sck of concern for herself, Maevis rubbed her temples with her fingertips. Thess clearly had no idea of the pain she was in for, nor realized the amount of magic required to use all of her traits at once. She might wind up half dead trying to finish her task; if notpletely.


    The elder Fae got up from Skye¡¯s shoulder to flutter directly in front of her, and inquired; ¡°You do know what this entails, correct?! The amount of magic, control, and concentration required to do all this?!¡±


    ¡°You Barely have experience with your earth magic, and your Shaman trait takes a Great deal of concentration, by itself.. AND you¡¯ll be directing the steam! There¡¯s No Way we¡¯lle out of this unscathed!¡± Maevis¡¯ voice and expression were strained as she tried to reason with her friend.


    Skye listened to her friend as she¡¯d yelled. Knowing Maevis had done it out of concern made Skye feel loved. It didn¡¯t change what she had to do, but the sentiment was appreciated.


    ¡°I know yer worried about me Mae, and I know this is going to be painful,¡± Skye rolled up her sleeve to reveal a light scar near her wrist; ¡°I¡¯ve been scolded before, Ima fully aware of the pain Ima inviting.¡±


    Knowing Skye¡¯s status, Maevis had to ask; ¡°How¡¯d you get that?¡±


    The princess beamed as she replied; ¡°Me first attempt at making soup, I was only nine. I couldn¡¯t carry the pot me self, but that didn¡¯t stop me from trying..¡±


    ¡°Ah, you did mention that you cook.. But that¡¯s Nothingpared to both your hands being continuously scolded! Ye can¡¯t heal yer self if you¡¯re unconscious from pain!¡±


    Skye squared her shoulders and faced her friend with a steeled resolve; ¡°I need to do this, Maevis. Tidas almost died thest time he went up against his uncle. I Will Not lose him, I can¡¯t... I won¡¯t survive a second time..¡±


    With a deep sigh of defeat; Maevis relented her opposition. She knew there was no changing Skye¡¯s mind, not with her reason behind it. Skye was determined to protect her husband, even if it meant dealing with excruciating pain. Skye was the type who would do anything she could, to keep those she loved safe.


    After having Maevis break down the chemical information to where she could understand it; Skye began to analyze the dragon leather in detail. She¡¯d taken Tidas¡¯ wedding shirt for a size reference. While she nned on making the armor adjustable, the general fit was still important. Based on the journals; the actual fit needed to be as urate as possible. Since Tidas is only neen, he would need the leeway over the next several decades.


    The leather was strange to work with to both of the women. For Maevis, it was the simple fact of it being dragon¡¯s hide. To Skye; it was more about the duality of the material. It had the properties of everything else in nature, but it was also biological material. Maevis could break it down to it¡¯s chemicalponents, but she couldn¡¯t work with or manipte it in any way.


    Since Skye had multiple traits; not only could she break down and analyze the leather, but manipte it like she could do to the earth below her feet. She could channel her magic into it; like she would into a person while using her Shaman trait. Then activate her earth aspect to shape and monitor the leather¡¯s molecr reconstruction.


    Maevis would have to create and control multiple tiny fissures to funnel the steam up to a specific, pinpointed ce. As well as keep any actual water suppressed that Skye might lose track of. The princess would be controlling the leather, the steam, and her own healing during the shaping.


    After exining her proposed process to Maevis, the elder couldn¡¯t find a w to it; other than her eventual searing. Skye would still have to hold the leather, to pour her magic into it; while it was being exposed to the steam. All while forcing the hardening leather to the required outline of armor. It was going to be tricky to pull off, but Skye had grabbed an entire bundle of the leather. She¡¯d even cut several pieces into the front and back panels she¡¯d need; in case she screwed up.


    Skye grabbed Tidas¡¯ shirt and studied it. She recalled how it looked on him at their wedding. How the sleeves were rtively tight on him. She didn¡¯t want to make sleeves that connected to the torso; more like extended cuffs for arm shields. She decided to create long torso armor, forearm guards, and detectable shoulder guards.


    Maevis had been working on a small cave system that woulde up next to the hot spring. That way, if either of them lost control; the water and steam could be easily channeled to the spring. Skye liked the idea of safety backups, and agreed to that and one other condition that her friend posed for helping her.


    ¡°If it gets too bad, we stop; No arguments. I know why you¡¯re doing this, but Tidas would be crushed if you were hurt trying to do something for his sake. You know it, too..¡±


    Skye agreed without much thought on what Maevis considered ¡®too bad¡¯. The princess remembered very clearly how badly getting burned as a child had felt. The thought of pain like that radiating from both of her hands made her queasy. But if she didn¡¯t do this now, she¡¯d miss her chancepletely.


    Once they reached the capital, Tidas would find an actual cksmith to study the leather, and make him armor. He could get sent into battle, or after his uncle, the moment they reached the pce. It was slim, but still a possibility. And Skye wasn¡¯t taking the chance.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this, Mae. We¡¯re running out of time; we need to be back before daybreak,¡± Skye stated as she put the gloves on, and began to build her magic within herself.


    ¡°Aye! Let¡¯s make some Legendary-grade armor!¡± Maevis shouted before she opened the cave system she¡¯d created to the water used for the hot spring.


    The water surged down the constricting caves, bing faster as it went down. Skye used her magic to push it along even more; causing it to hit the hot rocks at incredible speeds. The system of fissures Maevis had made filled, then burst with pressurized steam. It sounded and felt like rapid explosions going off below their feet as one connected to the next; continuously building upwards.


    The ground shook as the fissures close to the top began to open and connect. Steam slowly began toe out of a crack in the ground in front of Skye, that was no bigger than two inches in circumference. Suddenly; massive amounts of pressurized steam shot out from the hole. Skye to screamed out in pain as it came into contact with the leather she held above it, and her hands. As the gloves almost instantly melted away; the scalding steam came into direct contact with her exposed hands.

 Chapter 88

    88 Dragon Armor


    *** WARNING: This Chapter Has Gore. Viewer Discretion Is Advised***


    The glovessted moments; the steam was too intense for the fibers to hold together against the pressure. The seamspletely disintegrated, causing what was left of the gloves to fall to the ground. The pain was so intense, Skye could barely focus. She gripped the leather in her hands, unable to move or think of anything other than the flesh that was practically being melted from her hands. It popped and sizzled like cooking meat before attempting to slip from her bones.


    Maevis screamed at the sight before her. She didn¡¯t think the steam would peel the flesh from her friend¡¯s hands, but that was exactly what she was seeing. The sh steam had cooked and begun to y Skye to her bones, but the leather was barely beginning to change. It was darkening, but not nearly as fast as either of them had hoped. The process was going to be both excruciatingly painful, and lengthy.


    With panic and utter terror in her voice, Maevis screamed at her friend over and over; ¡°LET GO, SKYE!¡±


    The elder Fae¡¯s voice was gargled and dull to Skye as she struggled to maintain her control. She¡¯d started focusing on healing herself, and directing the steam towards the leather more specifically. However, as soon as she allowed her nerves to heal, the pain would break her concentration. The steam would engulf her hands, and the entire process had to be started again.


    Skye didn¡¯t realize that she¡¯d been screaming continuously for the few minutes that the steam had been released. Maevis had begun to close the fissures, but Skye had managed to tell her not to in between her cries of agony. The elder Fae was practically in tears as she began to yell at the headstrongss before her.


    ¡°Ye can¡¯t be serious?! Ima closing them off; if I don¡¯t, you¡¯ll die!¡±


    Skye reeled herself in a bit. She didn¡¯t want Maevis to stop because they¡¯d just have to start all over. The pain was nearly unbearable, but that thought triggered a train of them. All leading to a dangerous decision: Skye would not keep healing the majority of the nerves in her hands. Her grip would suffer slightly for it, but it had to be done, or the armor couldn¡¯t be made.


    Concentrating on maintaining her muscles and fingertips; Skye felt a small amount of relief from the decrease in her pain intake. It was enough to bring her screaming under control, and speak clearly to Maevis. The amount of magic she was using to help monitor the leather was stabilizing as well. She gritted her teeth and shifted the leather in her nearly stripped hands as she yelled to her friend over the noise.


    .....


    ¡°If we stop now, we¡¯ll just have to start all over again! Ima Not fucking doin it!¡± a massive wave of pain began to radiate from Skye¡¯s fingertips as the leather hardened.


    It was so hot; Skye could barely maintain her grip. It felt like the marrow in her bones was boiling.


    The leather wasn¡¯t leather anymore; it felt like molten steel in her hands as she bent and curled the sides slightly with her hands and magic. She was sweating so bad, her dress was darkened anywhere her skin had close contact. Her hair stuck and matted to her face and neck; making Skye regret not pulling it back before they¡¯d started.


    Maevis felt like she was going to drop dead from a heart attack. Skye was in continuous, unimaginable pain; but she kept working the armor. She cried and bellowed her pain asionally, but it was no where near as bloodcurdling as it had been when they¡¯d started. She was curious as to how Skye wasn¡¯t screaming in agony, but couldn¡¯t move from her spot to examine her closer. If she did, the steam would overtake the fissures and most likely boil Skye where she stood.


    A total of eight minutes had passed by the time Skye fell backwards, and scooted away from the steam. The piece of leather had transformed into dragon scale-like armor, albeit not the smoothest. It had crinkled slightly; giving the armor a more authentic dragon look. The shine it had in the dimming moonlight added to the mystique of it.


    Skye smiled as she looked at the armor while healing her hands. She didn¡¯t want to cripple herself due to extensive, continual damage and exposure. After she healed herself; Skye asked Maevis how she was doing. The old fairyughed sardonically as the princess¡¯ question before replying; ¡°Aside from watching you nearly cook yer self like a chicken; PEACHY...¡±


    Skye chuckled at Maevis¡¯ sarcasm before darkly adding; ¡°I guess I do smell a wee bit delicious..¡±


    ¡°NOT funny! Do you have any idea how Badly that could¡¯ve gone?! A tiny slip up from either of us would¡¯ve Ended You!¡±


    ¡°Ack! It¡¯s fine, Ima fine! See?!¡± Skye flexed her hands easily and freely; demonstrating that she hadn¡¯t cause herself anysting damage.


    ¡°For now...¡± Maevis grinned slightly in spite of herself; ¡°But I must say,ss; I¡¯m impressed..¡±


    The elder Fae had never seen a human withstand so much, and still be conscious and breathing. She was seriously starting to think that maybe Skye wasn¡¯tpletely human, but knew it to be a preposterous thought. There¡¯d never been a record of a sessful human-Fae coupling, and Maevis knew from personal experience that the gap in lifespans was too difficult to ovee..


    Shaking the past from her mind; Maevis returned topletely focusing on the task at hand. The water was still being generally controlled by Skye, but Maevis still had to maintain the cave system, the nearly molten rock that they used to heat the water, and the size and integrity of the fissures. The pressure from the hot steam made it arduous; causing her to continuously pour her magic into the ground. Anyone else, Fae or human; would¡¯ve ran out of magic by now.


    Only the Queen, the Empress, and a select few others; had a higher magic capacity than Maevis. She was one of the strongest Fae alive, and Skye wasn¡¯t even aware of it. Thess knew that her friend was stronger than most, but she didn¡¯t technically know the whole of it. Then again; Skye didn¡¯t realize that her capacity was nearly equal with Maevis¡¯ already.


    Everything Skye had done at Dragonhorn had boosted her capabilities to nearly inhuman proportions. Her rate of growth was beyond purely human, but Maevis knew the mostly likely reason: Skye was the Catalyst. In the legend; the fated person wields all forms of magic. The human capable of being the Catalyst would have to have a boundless aptitude for magic. And Skye was the only being she thought capable of handling such a powerful and unrelenting burden.


    ¡°Thank you, Mae. I guess we best start on the other pieces before we both run out of magic,¡± Skye stated as she pushed herself up, onto her feet.


    Ripping herself from her thought; Maevis simply replied, ¡°Aye..¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mae! Ima gonna be alright, I promise.. We¡¯ve got too much to do! We made the back te, now we need the chest te, the removable shoulder guards, and the forearm guards,¡± Skye had counted on her fingers as she named off the total they would need.


    Maevis gave Skye an incredulous look before saying; ¡°I thought we were only making torso armor? What¡¯s with the Four other pieces?!¡±


    Skye shrugged her shoulders before replying; ¡°Technically, they still are part of-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ye give me bullshit and call it a gift, child! I¡¯m strong, but I can¡¯t keep this up for an hour! The other bits, you can do on another day! Just do the chest te, so we can be done with this!¡± Maevis¡¯ strained voice echoed through the trees and darkness.


    ¡°Chest and forearms,¡± Skye countered, like she was negotiating.


    ¡°For the love of the Gods,ss! Fine! We¡¯ll do what we can! Just get started already!¡± Maevis yelled as beads of sweat began to gather on her forehead.


    Without another word; Skye grabbed the next pre-cut piece of leather that was meant for the chest te. Because Tidas had a broad chest and shoulders, she wanted as close to aplete set as possible. By the time they¡¯d finished the chest te and one guard, however; both were exhausted.


    The leather Skye had picked for his chest te had been the thickest strip of hide out of all the pieces. She¡¯d done it intentionally; wanting his most vital areas to have the most protection. But it had taken an additional three minutes for the leather to change. By the time Skye began the second forearm guard, Maevis was nearly at her limit.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, Skye.. My magic is nearly gone; I need to copse the caves before I don¡¯t have the magic to do it any longer!¡± Maevis was breathing hard, and nearly sweating as much as Skye was.


    ¡°Another minute, Mae! Ima almost done!¡± Skye yelled as another wave of pain nearly caused her to drop the guard.


    The chest and back tes wererge and wide. The steam had hit them easily, and kept a decent amount away from her hands. It¡¯d still stripped her flesh away, but not nearly as bad as now. The forearm guards were much smaller, and the steam hit more of her hands due to it. She screamed more often, and it frightened Maevis greatly.


    The truth was that Maevis still had enough magic to create the other pieces, and still copse the steam system. The ear-piercing shrieks of pain Skye had belted out had unnerved her. She couldn¡¯t take hearing her friend cry out in pain any longer. The smell of her cooking flesh made the fairy¡¯s stomach twist into a knot. If she would¡¯ve had any food in it, then she would¡¯ve puked it up ten times over by now.


    ¡°Done! It¡¯s done! Hahahahaha!¡± Skye¡¯s hystericalughter masked the unbelievable pain she was in as she fell back with thepleted forearm guard still in her smoking hands.


    Maevis quickly deconstructed the steam system, and returned the hot spring to it¡¯s original state. She then rushed over to the princess to check her. Skye was shaking from the pain and experience, but smiling due to her triumph. The sky was beginning to take on the faintest tint of light blue as the princess looked up at it.


    Turning to her wee friend, Skye said with a strained smile; ¡°I think we better head back soon... Don¡¯t want the search parties out after us.¡±


    Maevis smiled curtly at the princess before saying; ¡°Oh, if your husband found out you were missing.. Bet your arse, they¡¯ll be out looking for us...¡±


    Skye chortled nervously as she finished healing herself and replied; ¡°Oh shit, I didn¡¯t think of that... I don¡¯t feel like getting bitched at after all the work we just did. I hope he¡¯s still sleeping...¡±

 Chapter 89

    89 Honey, Ima Home


    The sun was just beginning to touch the sky when the two were spotteding up the road, heading towards Moonstone Castle. Several men at arms came out the from behind various bushes and trees as they approached. The emblems on their armor held the royal crest; a dragon¡¯s head surrounded by a wreath of mes.


    The moment Skye saw the crests, she knew Tidas would be waiting for her. Most likely furious that she didn¡¯t tell anyone where she¡¯d gone. She hadn¡¯t even disturbed the sleeping stablehand when she¡¯d gotten Thoth from his stall. The guards rapidly asked them if they were alright, or if they¡¯d been taken against their will. When Skye¡¯d replied no, that everything was fine, the guards exchanged confused looks amongst themselves.


    The way Prince Tidas had acted had made it seem as though the princess had been in immediate danger. She soothed their worries, but they added to hers when they¡¯d exined why they were questioning her in such a manner. Skye huffed her dismay as the soldiers either averted their eyes, or looked upon their princess with pity. They weren¡¯t necessarily afraid of their prince, but they¡¯d never seen him in such a panic before; even when they were on their way to stop the princess¡¯ first wedding.


    The captain of Tidas¡¯ guards came running out from the courtyard towards them, at high speed. Instant relief covered his features as he saw that the princess was alright. The prince had been very specific with his orders for his men; notify him the second they found her. When the scouts had spotted her approaching, Ralph had immediately left to inform their prince of his wife¡¯s return.


    Coming to a stop a few feet from the horse, Ralph bowed to his princess before speaking; ¡°Thank the Gods yer safe, princess! The prince has been quite worried..¡±


    ¡°Do ye know where me husband in now?¡± Skye pulled the reins on Thoth slightly as she¡¯d spoke; he didn¡¯t like being surrounded.


    ¡°In your quarters, princess.. He¡¯s waiting for you..¡± Ralph¡¯s hesitation was obvious as he refused to meet her eyes.


    ¡°Thank you, Ralph. I apologize for worrying everyone,¡± Skye replied as she smiled softly at the soldiers around her.


    Most smiled and nodded, but a few still kept their eyes averted. The princess was beautiful in many ways. Looking at her would cause some to stare, so they kept their gazes from falling on her. Their captain had made it utterly clear that if they couldn¡¯t guarantee respectable manners, he would beat some into them.


    .....


    Skye rode into the courtyard, and let the now-awake stablehand take Thoth. She¡¯d left the extra pieces of leather she¡¯d brought into the forest, inside the hollow. The armor wasn¡¯t heavy, but bulky in it¡¯s hardened form. It would¡¯ve created an imbnce for Thoth as he carried them. With how dark it¡¯d still been when they left; Skye didn¡¯t want to risk needing to dump the leather while running from bandits or nomads. So she¡¯d left it in a safe ce instead.


    Maevis had been quietly sitting on Skye¡¯s shoulder since the guards had approached them. She didn¡¯t think the prince would¡¯ve awakened before they¡¯d returned. Then again; it wasn¡¯t like she knew him all that well. Skye had quickly be a dear friend, but neither Nics nor herself had spent much time with the prince; aside from their walk in the woods.


    Maevis likes how quick-witted Tidas is. His ancestor was the same way; highly intelligent and charismatic. It brought a warm smile to her face to see that his spirit lived on, through his descendant. But he was also rted to the ones who¡¯d betrayed them, and caused many of her friends¡¯ deaths. Due to that animosity, Maevis felt like she may have been unfairly keeping a distance from the prince. Which was now causingplications for Skye. Any other time; Maevis would¡¯ve insisted on informing Peggy where they¡¯d gone off to, if not telling Tidas directly.


    ¡°I suggest we go talk to your husband-¡±


    Skye cut Maevis off before she could finish; ¡°Don¡¯t worry Mae, I will go talk to Tidas now. I may need the armor as a means to soothe him.. You need to get some sleep; I¡¯ll tell ye how it all went when ye wake.¡±


    Maevis wanted to argue, but got the impression that Skye may have another means of apology to offer her husband; if the armor didn¡¯t work. Seducing one¡¯s husband was difficult to do with other people around. The old fairy smirked and winked at her friend before bidding her goodnight. As she went to fly away, Skye stopped her and said; ¡°Thank you for yer help.. There¡¯s no way I could¡¯ve done that by me self.. Ima truly grateful to ye, Mae.¡±


    Maevis smiled lovingly at her dear friend and replied; ¡°I¡¯ll help you anytime,ss! Just not that; Ever again.. I won¡¯t ever look at roasted chicken the same way...¡±


    Skyeughed hard as the elder Fae fluttered off. She was hesitant to see Tidas, but knew he had a right to be mad at her. A small part of her rebelled against the thought, but Skye fought it by imagining herself in his position. She would¡¯ve been quite angry if she¡¯d woken up to find him gone without a trace..


    ¡®So the mature thing to do would be to ept his feelings, right?¡¯


    The prince was sitting on the edge of Skye¡¯s bed with his head in his hands. His shirt was open, and his hair was tousled, like he¡¯d been running his hands through it frequently. When his wife came into the room; he lifted his head up to look at who it was, scoffed, then stood up. He wrapped his arms around Skye and squeezed her hard enough to make her cough. She patted his shoulder de to signal him to release her, but he didn¡¯t. The prince barely loosened his grip, but kept his hold.


    Tidas knew that when he let her go, he would lose his temper. All the fear he¡¯d felt the past few hours had converted itself into relief, then immediately into anger. He didn¡¯t understand why she couldn¡¯t have at least told Peggy where she was going. The situation was made even worse because no one had known that Skye¡¯d left the castle.


    Peggy had been so enthralled in Nics¡¯ stories that she hadn¡¯t even noticed the time. If she would¡¯ve realized howte it was when Skye¡¯d requested Maevis¡¯ help, she would¡¯ve asked her bairn what for at such ate hour. The old servant felt partially responsible for herdy, but Tidas had put her at ease a bit.


    He exined to her that while Skye would always be a babe in Peggy¡¯s eyes, she was in fact, not one; ¡°Skye is a married woman, and knows her responsibilities well. This is all her doing, Peg; not yours. She knows better than to ride at night.. Especially unescorted!¡±


    The prince¡¯s anger surged slightly as he¡¯d spoken. Peggy had been a little unnerved by his stern and angry manner. She knew Tidas would never touch Skye out of anger, but the rage she saw sh in his eyes made her wish she could take the me. Her bairn loved her husband greatly, and the old servant knew that harsh words from him would hurt her feelings.


    As if reading her thoughts; Tidas added, ¡°I¡¯ll try not to yell too much, but Skye Must understand she can¡¯t do these kinds of things once we reach the capital. My family has too many enemies.. That,bined with her magic will make her a walking target.. She can¡¯t just go off by herself!¡±


    ¡°Tidas, I can¡¯t breath!¡± Skye bellowed, bringing the prince out of his thoughts.


    Pulling away from his wife, Tidas took arge breath before starting in on her; ¡°Do you have Any idea how worried I¡¯ve been?! I came to crawl in bed with you, and you were No where to be found! Peggy didn¡¯t even know where you¡¯d gone! What the hell Skye?! After every that has happened, how could you have done something so idiotic?!¡±


    ¡°Ima Not an idiot! I have power of me own! And, I had Maevis with me! I was on Thoth! I was perfectly fine! Ima sorry for not telling anyone, but that¡¯s not excuse for name calling! What are you, seven?¡±


    Skye¡¯s words stung at her husband, prompting him to say; ¡°I¡¯m not saying You are stupid, just that what you did was stupid! And it doesn¡¯t matter if Maevis was with you or not, you shouldn¡¯t be leaving the castle at night to begin with,¡± Tidas¡¯ voice was calmer, but cold.


    Squaring her shoulders, Skye quipped; ¡°I know it was wrong of me to leave without telling anyone me destination, but I thought I was a free woman? Or has me mighty husband changed his mind?¡±


    Tidas red at Skye for herment. He knew she had a point, but the context was being twisted. He¡¯d never tell her when or where she could go somewhere, and she knew it. The only thing he would ask is that she tell him where she was off to, in case something bad happened.


    Tidas¡¯ anger raised slightly at his wife¡¯s attempt at maniption. He didn¡¯t think she did it maliciously, but it still irritated him to the point of action. He tapped into his magic and scooped up Skye in his arms, then dropped her on her bed. He then sat on the edge near her torso, and began to lecture her.


    ¡°You know that is not what this is about! You can go or do whatever you Damn well please! All I Ask is that you have enough respect and love to tell me, or at least Peggy; where you¡¯re going!¡±


    Tidas leaned back slightly before he continued; ¡°I mean,e on, Skye?! What if I did the same thing you did? Would you really Not be angry? I know you¡¯re capable of protecting yourself, and I know how strong Maevis is..¡±


    Leaning back a little further, Tidas softened his voice; ¡°But there are many ways to take out a magic user from a distance. There¡¯s also drugs to consider.. I woke up Lucas and snapped at him. I thought he might¡¯ve said something that offended you to the point of leaving. But he swore you two mended. I even went and checked to see if Jacob was still imprisoned..¡±


    Skye studied her husband¡¯s features as he¡¯d spoken. She saw the range of emotions traverse his handsome features, helping her to realize what she¡¯d put him through. Herck to inform someone of her whereabouts had caused him suffering. When it could have been easily avoided with a little consideration on her part. Feeling terrible; Skye cupped her husband¡¯s cheek before apologizing.


    ¡°Ima so sorry I caused you so much distress.. Ye be the one of the few people in this world I love; Ima sorry Tidas..¡±


    Tidas gave a small grin in acknowledgment of his wife¡¯s apology before replying; ¡°Thank you, Skye.. I trust youpletely; I know you wouldn¡¯t just take off into the night for no reason. So I hope you don¡¯t mind me asking; where did you go, exactly?¡±

 Chapter 90

    90 Distractions


    *** WARNING: This Chapter Has Extremely Descriptive And Graphic Sexual Content. Viewer Discretion Is Advised***


    Skye was in a bind. She had wanted to make the shoulder guards for Tidas before she gave him the armor. There hadn¡¯t been enough time to at the hot spring toplete the set. Depending on when they reached the capital, however; she might still have time to find a cksmith to coborate with her.


    Knowing the full process the leather took to be armor would make the entire process far quicker and easier. A smith would have proper equipment to protect her as well. Skye never wanted to experience that kind of pain again. Thinking back on the whole endeavor made Skye¡¯s hands shake slightly, and Tidas noticed her shift in nature.


    ¡°Skye, what were you doing, and where were you?¡± her husband¡¯s voice was stern as he questioned her.


    ¡°I... We, Maevis and I, were..just training,¡± Skye sputtered her reply; she hated lying.


    Tidas stared at his wife tly, not believing her in the slightest. He knew she wasn¡¯t one to lie, and not just because of how bad she was at it. Skye didn¡¯t think there was any real purpose to lie to those you loved. She¡¯d always believed loving someone meant honesty was natural.


    It would break Skye¡¯s heart every time her parents would say that they¡¯d be home in time for her birthday or Yuletide, but then never show. Sometimes it would be an entire week from their original date, before they¡¯d actually show up. After so many times, Skye had given up on their promises. She¡¯d learned her lesson: they would rarely, if ever; be honest.


    The constant lies had impacted Skye to the point of nearly hating people who did it. Tidas knew first hand how hurt and angry Skye got when lied to. When they were little, the prince had stolen her favorite doll. He told Skye that he¡¯d thrown it into the garbage, and that she¡¯d never see it again. When she told Peggy what had happened, the old servant informed his father.


    King Magnus lectured Tidas for two straight hours on the proper manners for a royal, as well as how to treat women as a man. While he was somewhat old fashioned, Tidas had learned a great deal from his father. The king had three wives in total over his years, and Magnus had truly loved and respected each one while they had lived.


    .....


    When Tidas tried to return the doll to Skye, she¡¯d refused to take it. She had yelled and screamed at him, saying that it was gone forever. When he tried to force her to take it back, she¡¯d told him that she¡¯d never ept anything from him again; because he was a liar. It took a full two weeks of daily visits and apologizes to convince Skye that he¡¯d never do it again.


    Thinking she was being clever, the now-princess had tried to trick the prince into lying; to test him. She¡¯d intentionally left his favorite kind of cookies out on a day that she knew the prince woulde to visit. He¡¯d eaten them; like she figured he would. But when confronted about it, he¡¯d not only admitted it straight away, but wound up sending her a box from the capital of the ¡®best cookies in the kingdom¡¯.


    From that day on; Skye had rarely doubted Tidas, and she never maliciously deceived him again. Even though the armor was a surprise meant for him; Skye hated lying to her husband regardless. Her original n was to use the armor to sooth him, but now a better, funner option had popped into her head.


    Skye could smell her husband¡¯s natural scent from where sheid on her bed. He¡¯d probably been sweating from abination of stress and exertion. She couldn¡¯t deny the tiny thrill that had run up her spine when Tidas had tossed her onto the bed. With the dimmps at his front, and the firece at his back; the lighting made her husband very alluring to Skye.


    Tidas had seen the shift in his wife, and couldn¡¯t help butugh to himself. She really was an honest person who always had her heart on her sleeve. Any emotion she felt could be seen inly on her features. It was both adorable, and troubling to him. Some of her everyday expressions were far too charming, and it irritated him to know other men would see them; especially those at court.


    Chasing other men¡¯s wives and women were practically an unofficial sport. It wasn¡¯t that Tidas feared Skye being unfaithful, rather he feared for her conscience. He worried that the vultures at court would pick at Skye¡¯s good nature, turning her bitter or worse; cynical, like most of them.


    It hadn¡¯t always been that way. As his father aged, more nobles flocked to Marco; the next in line to the throne. The many of the younger nobles attempted to emte him in everything; regardless of how twisted his ideals were.


    Marco had never been faithful to his wife, either. He used his position as an excuse to do whatever he felt like, with whomever he felt like. And Tidas had always gotten the feeling that once his father did pass away, Marco would decimate everything he and their father had aplished.


    Skye saw her husband¡¯s eye brows furrow as he started to be lost in his thoughts. She rolled to her side and shifted her weight onto her left elbow. She then ced her hand on his back, and called him back; ¡°Out yer head, husband... This is where you belong.¡±


    Tidas stared at his wife a moment as he tried to find his words. Her eyes were filled with love and worry as she waited for him to speak. He stretched his left arm across her upper torso, forcing her to lower her arm, and return to her back. Using his right hand; Tidas cupped Skye¡¯s cheek before he spoke.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re lying, but it¡¯s alright. I know you¡¯d never do something that would cause me pain,¡± the prince huffed and smirked before he continued; ¡°Well, not intentionally.. You can tell me when you want, just promise one thing, please? Promise you¡¯ll never go anywhere unescorted again. If you can do that, then we can move on to the only good part about a fight.¡±


    Skye quirked an eyebrow at her husband out of confusion before asking; ¡°And what part is that?¡±


    Tidas slide his hand from his wife¡¯s cheek, to the gap between her cleavage as he yfully replied; ¡°The making-up part..¡±


    Skye¡¯s skin warmed under her husband¡¯s touch. He was lightly running his fingertips along the lining of her dress, across the tops of her breasts. Her heartbeat quickened and she¡¯d started to take deeper breaths. A seductive smile spread across her face as she told her husband; ¡°I.. I should be able to do that..¡±


    The prince had leaned down and went straight for his wife¡¯s ear. She sucked in sharply at the tititing sensations he was causing her. He suckled and used his tongue to flick at her earlobe. It was very simr to how he stimted her hidden bud. She moaned softly as memories of their previous lovings shed through her head.


    Tidas moved from her ear, to her neck; gently nipping and kissing his way down. He paused a moment to leave tiny bites along her corbone before going to the tops of her breasts. Skye made little gasping noises whenever he switched between teeth and tongue. He could feel her temperature rising as he pulled at the top of her dress to reveal her breasts fully.


    The moment he saw his wife¡¯s taunting little nipples, Tidas began to lose control. He jerked her upright so he might pull at the strings to her dress. He¡¯d noticed how dirty she was; like she¡¯d been out in the woods. But nothing mattered to him at that moment except gaining ess to his wife¡¯s naked body.


    Bing too eager; Tidas tapped into his magic and literally ripped the strings apart. He¡¯d heard some small protest from Skye for damaging her dress, but the actual words hadn¡¯t registered with him. All of his worry and anger from before had now turned into tant lust. He yanked her dress down, then impatiently off as Skye attempted to keep up with him.


    An instantter, Tidas stood before his wife;pletely naked and fully erect. The sun hade up while they had argued. It streamed in, hitting the white floors that weren¡¯t covered by rugs; illuminating everything.. Every detail of Tidas could be seen, and Skye loved the view.


    Standing up; the princess sauntered over to her husband with a devilish grin. He admired her form as much as she did his. He ran his hands up and down her sides, enjoying her curves. Looking into her eyes; Tidas wrapped his arm around her waist, and used his other to firmly grasp her ass.


    Maintaining her grin, Skye leaned up and whispered; ¡°Where would you like to have me, husband?¡±


    Tidas looked around the room a minute before his eyesnded on the small sofa that faced the windows. He returned Skye¡¯s smirk before replying; ¡°Sit on the couch facing the back..¡±


    Skye nodded then walked over to the loveseat. She put her knees on the cushion, allowing her arms and breasts to hang over the back. As Tidas walked around behind her, he put his hands on her hips to raise her ass into the air more. He then ran his hands up and down her backside several times before lightly smacking her ass.


    Bending down onto one knee; Tidas licked at his wife¡¯s most sensitive ces. She groaned as her toes curled from his skillful tongue. He added his fingers and mimicked his member; sliding in and out of her as he kept in time with his tongue. The second Skye started to crest, Tidas pulled away, then mmed into her hard with his cock.


    Skye screamed out loudly as he filled her, not minding where they were. As her husband began to piston her, the door to Skye¡¯s room flew open. Peggy and Nics rushed in half-asleep, with Peggy holding a broomstick, and Nics glowing. A shriek of embarrassment escaped from Skye, and a few choice words from Tidas, pertaining to their inability to knock.


    The two immediately averted their eyes, apologized, and ran out the room with beet-red faces. Skye burst outughing while Tidas looked more irritated than amused. The couple had instantly sunk down out of view as much as possible when the door had opened; separating them.


    Tidas lifted Skye back up, onto the couch, positioned her, and thrusted back inside her with ease. She had managed to hit her first peak before the door had opened; leaving her incredibly wet. Tidas slid himself in and out of her at an agonizing pace. Skye tried to buck against him, but he held her hips in ce firmly; keeping her to his torturous pace.


    Leaning over her to whisper into her ear; Tidas teased Skye; ¡°I¡¯ll be taking that promise now, wife...¡±

 Chapter 91

    91 Point Taken


    *** WARNING: This Chapter Has Extremely Descriptive And Graphic Sexual Content. Viewer Discretion Is Advised***


    ¡°What?! I did promise already!¡± Skye¡¯s voice was strained as Tidas moved slowly on her.


    Decreasing his pace even more, the prince replied; ¡°No; you said that you Should be able to do that, not that you promised to.¡±


    ¡°What bloody difference does it make?!¡± Skye groaned as her husband¡¯s pace was nearly nonexistent.


    Tidas chuckled slightly before rebutting; ¡± Semantics, dear wife, matter in these things.. You have to Promise me..¡±


    Skye wanted to turn and hit him, but Tidas¡¯ grip left no room to do so without hurting him. He had pulled almost all the way out of her, making her whine like a begging puppy. The noise had instinctually made Tidas mmed into her; provoking an erotic moan. He then slowly pulled back again and repeated himself in an almost stern tone; ¡°Promise me, Skye..Or this is all you¡¯ll get from me.¡±


    Skye whipped her head to the side so she could re at her husband. She was beyond pissed that he was giving her an ultimatum during sex. She¡¯d hoped he would¡¯ve missed how she¡¯d skirted the actual word ¡®promise¡¯. While she didn¡¯t n to venture about the capital unguarded, Skye still wanted to attempt to make the shoulder guards. And having pce guards apany her would cause them to ask questions; possibly about the leather..


    Tidas knew Skye understood the importance of being escorted while in the capital. But the way she¡¯d worded herself had left loopholes for her to jump throughter. Growing up at court had taught him to always pay attention to how others worded themselves.


    Removing his hands from her hips; Tidas bent forward, and pulled Skye upright. He wrapped his arms around the front of her; each hand seeking. He grabbed her breast with his right hand and lightly rotated it as he pinched her nipple. With his left hand; Tidas sought out and began to rub at her little jewel.


    .....


    Skye felt like she was caught between heaven and hell. She could feel Tidas throbbing inside her as he asionally shifted his hips. He teased and pulled at her tender teat as he instantly found her most sensitive piece. He rotated between rubbing it slowly, and tapping at it rapidly. An incredible amount of heat and pleasure was building inside her, making her body shake with need.


    Rotating her hips with Tidas, Skye heard his restrained grunts. He was just as near his breaking point as she was. He leaned down to nip at her neck, causing her to lift and wrap her arms around his neck. The sunlight bounced around the room; making Skye resemble a goddess in ecstasy. Her milky skin and golden hair only added to her ethereal countenance.


    Lifting his head from her neck, Tidas demanded in a husky voice; ¡°Promise me, Skye! Right now, or I Will stop.¡±


    Tidas tapped at Skye¡¯s jewel with rapid pressure, causing her lust to build again. He then switched to rubbing, but didn¡¯t decrease his speed. She moaned loudly as her breathing became broken and erratic. Then without warning; he stopped.


    Skye ached and pulsed as Tidas slowly began to pull out. Her body burned for release, and she¡¯d had enough of his torture. Skye turned her head to the side and up slightly to look her husband in the face before speaking.


    ¡°FINE! I Promise I won¡¯t go anywhere without either you, or an armed guard! Happy?!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    At Tidas¡¯ reply, Skye countered in a stern, emotion-wrought voice; ¡°Then Stop teasin me and Fuck me!¡±


    At his wife¡¯s demand; Tidas grabbed Skye by her hair, pulled her head back, and kissed her hard. She parted her lips and attempted to fence with him, but Tidas was overwhelming. His passion overtook her senses in every way. And she willingly gave herself over to him.


    The prince had been far past the point of no return by the time Skye had answered him. He could feel her sheath contracting with every tug and tap of his fingers. When she¡¯d started to move her hips with his, he¡¯d almost given in. But Skye¡¯s promise on the matter was too important to let slide. Her life would be put at risk without at least a guard. And that was something he could never willingly go along with...


    Pulling away from his now frustrated wife; Tidas scooped her up, and sped over to the bed. He half-tossed, half-positioned her into the middle of it. Sitting up slightly with irritation in her eyes; Skye started to ask what the hell he was doing, but he cut her off.


    ¡°Lay on your side with your leg in the air,¡± Tidas¡¯ eyes were filled with pure lust as he climbed onto the bed.


    A shiver of anticipation shot throughout Skye¡¯s body as sheplied with her husband¡¯s demand. Keeping on his knees; Tidas set Skye¡¯s ankle on his shoulder as he straddled her other leg. He positioned himself at her entrance, smiled mischievously, then gradually slid inside her.


    ¡°Mmmm...¡± Skye¡¯s moaned as her husband¡¯s hard cock filled her.


    ¡°Does this feel good, love?¡± Tidas inquired as he began to move on her; steadily increasing his pace.


    ¡°Yes.. yes..fuck yes, Tidas, yes..¡± Skye¡¯s voice trailed off as she lost the ability to form words.


    After bending her knee for stability, Skye began to buck her hips against Tidas to his rhythm. The angle he was hitting inside her sent wave after wave of pleasure throughout her body. They grunted and gasped as they came close to their peaks.


    ¡°Rub yourself, Skye!¡± Tidas¡¯ voice was hoarse as he pounded his wife.


    It took about twenty seconds of Skye ying with herself while Tidas hammered her, before she hit a massive peak. Stars collided behind her eyelids as she tried to muffle her cries of euphoria. She arched her back as every muscle in her body tightened and spasmed. Tidas found his release as well; barely containing his own screams of fulfillment as they shuttered together, then copsed.


    The sunlight red off of the floor as the two caught their breaths. Tidas had fallen over to the side so he could pull Skye against himself. Her hair was fluffed and everywhere; tickling his face as he pulled his wife into his arms. She felt him trying to smooth out the back of her head, andughed disparagingly.


    Skye loved her curly hair but hated how voluminous it got. In the summer it was terrible. There had been many times she¡¯d considered cutting it, but with her red color; she loved her hair long. Now that is was golden, she considered chopping it. After voicing her thought about it, Tidas replied; ¡°So long as I still have something to grab, it doesn¡¯t matter to me how you wear your hair.. Although I admit I miss your red.¡±


    ¡°I thought it was a ¡®sign of the devil¡¯ to you?!¡± Skye obviously faked outrage as she spoke.


    ¡°Come on! I was but addie! I had no idea how to tell you I loved your hair. Why do you think I was always tugging on it?¡±


    Skye turned her head to look at her husband before replying, ¡°To be the cruel, spoiled wee royal brat that ye were..¡±


    Tidas chuckled loudly before asking; ¡°Is that what you thought of me?¡±


    Skye giggled and put her head back down before saying; ¡°Only as children; ye got better as ye got older. That¡¯s why I still let ye hang around me..¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Tidas guffawed; ¡°Well thank you for being so gracious towards such an unworthy prince..¡±


    ¡°You were ¡®unworthy¡¯ as a child because ye terrorized me! But ye proved yer self a decent man since then.. Thankfully,¡± Skye teased as she snuggled up against her husband.


    Skye knew many boys were mean to girls that they liked. It was childish behavior that most outgrew as they aged, and Tidas was one of them. Her instincts as a young girl had been correct. Given time; Tidas grew into an honorable man, and the one she loved.


    They discussed a few more memories before they both started to drift. Tidas smoothed Skye¡¯s hair a final time, and kissed her cheek. Mumbling her bliss in response; the two fell into a deep, peaceful sleep.


    It was a little bit after eleven o¡¯clock when Peggy finally woke the newlyweds. She mmed and banged around in the room purposely, to rouse them. The interruption earlier coupled with them forgetting to dress afterwards, gave Peggy an odd right to make a few jokes at their expense. It had been made obvious to the entire castle that they hadn¡¯t tried to restrain themselves, so whatever crap they got because of it was earned.


    ¡°Still sleeping at this hour?! I didn¡¯t realize rabbits were nocturnal,¡± Peggy retorted as she picked up their scattered pieces of clothing.


    ¡°They¡¯re not, and we¡¯re Not rabbits!¡± Skye replied grumpily.


    ¡°Well, Newlyweds are kinda like rabbits..¡± Tidas said low enough so only Skye could hear him.


    Skyeughed loudly at her husband¡¯s pun, but earned a hard stare from Peggy for it. She hadn¡¯t heard his words, but imagined it to be something improper for Skye tough. The noises she¡¯d heard this morning had caused her to go over to the servants¡¯ quarters to sleep. While she understood Skye was a married woman now, she would always see thess as a bairn. Which made the situation slightly awkward.


    ¡°I have a bath ready for ye in yer closet, as well as a dress ready.. The prince has one ready as well; in His quarters. I¡¯ll only ever help medy,¡± Peggy had locked eyes with Tidas as she finished.


    ¡°Aye, Peg. I¡¯d never expect your help with bathing; I¡¯m more than capable of that myself. But I do hope I can depend on you for clothes on asion.. Like now?¡± Tidas quipped as he gestured to his pants in her arms.


    Peggy looked down at the clothes, grinned like a devil, and walked out of the bedroom door. Skye and Tidas called after her, but got no response. They looked at each other, then back to the door with baited breaths. Several minutes passed before Tidas said; ¡°The old bat really took off with my pants..¡±

 Chapter 92

    92 Apologies


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe she took off with my pants!¡± Tidas stated with a dumbfounded expression.


    Skye looked to her husband with equal shock. Peggy was surly, but never out-right disrespectful. The two stared at the door leading out into the hallway; expecting the old servant toe bustling back in with a quip, like she always did. With her signature toothy grin, and an apology for her poor jest.


    Nearly ten minutes had past before Tidas broke the silence; ¡°I can¡¯t believe the old bat actually took off with my clothes!¡±


    ¡°An old bat, am I?¡± Peggy¡¯s voice was deep and threatening; making both Skye and Tidas yelp and jump in unison.


    The two whipped around to face Peggy. She¡¯de in through the closet doorway, via the courtyard; carrying fresh clothes for the couple. She¡¯d stood waiting for several minutes for them to move, but all they¡¯d done was stare at the main doorway.


    ¡°I was tryin to be nice.. I went to fetch the prince¡¯s things so you two could bathe together!¡± Peggy yelled at the the prince.


    ¡°Why did you take my clothes?! You could¡¯ve told us what you were doing,¡± Tidas shot back.


    ¡°I was goin past theundry anyways; no point in making two trips. Ima very busy woman, ye know,¡± Peggy replied as she set the clothes on the far end of the bed.


    ¡°And why did ye not tell us that?¡± Skye inquired with a stern tone, even though she could guess the answer.


    .....


    Peggy stopped her task and stared tly at Skye a moment, then she turned towards Tidas with a re; ¡°Consider it payback for this morning... I had to trek me arse to the servants¡¯ quarters to sleep!¡±


    Tidas barked augh while Skye covered her head with the nket. She was embarrassed Peggy had heard their lovemaking. Peggy was like a mother to her, and Skye was like a daughter. Married or not; it was still awkward for the old servant to acknowledge.


    Calling out to her from under the nket, Skye attempted to apologize; ¡°Ima so sorry, Peg..¡±


    ¡°Oh, no yer not! But.. Yer a grown, married woman now. I understand what that means. Just don¡¯t expect me to stay so close at night anymore.. Ima scarred for life now,¡± Peggy shook her head to force any mentally-disturbing images from resurfacing.


    Tidas smirked before he said; ¡°The capital has quarters for each prince. Our servants have adjoining rooms, but they¡¯re always on the opposite side to the bedroom.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not far enough,¡± Peggy stated inly.


    The prince chuckled before he assured the old servant; ¡°My quarters are muchrger than Skye¡¯s at the pce.. With a few more rooms.. I don¡¯t think noise should be a problem.¡±


    Peggy huffed before replying sarcastically; ¡°Great! More work!¡±


    Skye had been sitting with her head still covered while the two bantered. She reached up between the pillows near the headboard to grab Zazzy, to check her. Her shell was shiny and smooth, and the baby dragon inside seemed to be sleeping. She stared at it for a few moments; not realizing the noise around her had stopped. Rubbing the obsidian orb, Skye smiled to herself before the nket was pulled off of her head.


    Tidas made it a point to yank theforter from her quickly; causing Skye to yelp again. Peggy had left to check that their lunch would be ready shortly after they¡¯d finished bathing. Skye growled at her husband for intentionally scaring her. He stood up from the bed in all his naked glory before saying; ¡°Sorry, love; but you¡¯re too cute when surprised..¡±


    Skye looked at her husband with indignation for a moment before smiling. It was mischievous in nature, making the prince feel he should be on the defensive. His thought was validated when she¡¯d set Zazzy back in her makeshift nest. It was a simr smile to the one she¡¯d had when he¡¯d chased her about the courtyard with water; the morning before the nomad attack.


    Tidas didn¡¯t realize it, but Skye was actually using her magic to pull at some of the bath water. She had gathered some into a spherical shaped mass, and now had it sitting above his head. It was only about two cups worth of water, but unexpectedly getting doused was unpleasant to most people.


    Skye lifted her hand up for better control, confirming that something was amiss. Tidas looked side to side, but didn¡¯t see anything. He looked back to his wife and grinned uneasily. Skye returned a confident smirk before pointing up with her lifted hand.


    The moment Tidas tilted his head to look up, Skye pointed down; dropping the water ball onto his head and face. He sputtered and coughed as he wiped at his face. It wasn¡¯t much, and it had been warm water, but Tidas was still irate. He looked at his wife, smiled wickedly, and lunged for her.


    Skye had flopped and rolled off of the other side of her bed to avoid his grasp. Tidas shot her a yful re before attempting to grab at her again. She giggled as she dodged his hand; running around to the other side of the bed as he finished climbing over the edge, to stand.


    Due to his wife openlyughing at him for not catching her; Tidas decided to prove a point. He used his magic, and sped over to her in a blink of an eye. Skye gasped as he scooped her up, into his arms. She instinctually wrapped her arms about his neck for stability while stillughing.


    While trying to catch her breath, Skye said; ¡°No fair! Ye cheated by using yer trait!¡±


    Tidas chuckled slightly before giving his rebuttal; ¡°To be fair; you did use yer magic on me first, wife.¡±


    ¡°True.. It was funny, though,¡± Skye¡¯s eyes and smile were yful as she¡¯d spoken.


    ¡°I know something that will be funny as well,¡± Tidas had turned about and walked into the bathroom as he¡¯d finished speaking.


    Standing over the tub; Tidas grinned wickedly before dropping Skye into it. She¡¯d kept a hold of his neck, but he¡¯d simply bent over as she¡¯d gone down. The water sloshed and spilled over due to the sudden discement. Skye screamed out, then it turned into boisterousughter.


    Since they were both naked, and the water was warm; neither were actually upset at the other. Skye thought about yanking Tidas into the bathtub, but even if she could, the risk for injury was too great. Her bathtub was long and deep, but not very wide. As funny as it would¡¯ve been, Skye didn¡¯t see the reward being worth the risk.


    The couple chatted while they took turns washing each other. Skye refused to allow her husband to wash her hair again, but all her other parts were open to his scrutiny. He¡¯d taken a little extra time washing her front, as did she. But the time Peggy hade back to check on them, Tidas had just gotten out of the water. Since she¡¯d knocked, the prince had time to wrap his lower half in his towel before she¡¯d entered.


    ¡°By the gods, how long does it take two people to bathe?! The lord anddy be already waitin for ye two! Get yer arses movin!¡± Peggy huffed in dismay as she walked around to the other side of the, and began to scrub at Skye¡¯s hair slightly rougher than normal.


    Ignoring her servant¡¯s unruly manners, Skye replied; ¡°Don¡¯t fret, Peg. We¡¯re newlyweds, and Ima rarely on time to begin with. Da and mother know that.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make excuses with me, child; for yer not one any longer. If ye want me to treat ye like an adult, ye best start acting like one,¡± Peggy snapped at herdy.


    Turning to look at her old servant, Skye asked indigenously; ¡°And when have I acted childishtely?!¡±


    Peggy put her soapy hands on her hips out of habit before quipping; ¡°Well, MOST recently ye snuck out of the castle without telling anyone! Ye know who does that?! Children!¡±


    Before continuing her task of washing Skye¡¯s hair, Peggy added; ¡°Naughty children who are in a general need of a good ass-whooping, in my opinion..¡±


    Skye openly red at Peggy, but said nothing. She was right; Skye should have told someone that she was at least leaving the castle. Maevis had been with her, but it didn¡¯t change how many people she¡¯d worried. Sitting quietly until she¡¯d finished with washing, Skye then apologized to her loved one.


    ¡°Ima sorry for worrying ye, Peg.. I truly am. It was childish of me not to tell ye I was leaving the castle; especially with everything that had happened with Jacob.. Can ye forgive me?¡±


    Peggy studied her bairn a moment before replying; ¡°Aye.. So long as ye never do it again. Me old heart can¡¯t take itss.¡±


    Tidas had left the closet to dress when Peggy had told them to hurry up. He now stood leaning against the doorway, listening to them. Tidas admired the rtionship between Skye and her servant. It wasn¡¯t usual for servants to be so open and honest with their masters, but the two didn¡¯t see their rtionship that way, or treat each other as such.


    Their rtionship had always been more like a mother-daughter bond. Peggy never had children or a family, so Skye was her entire life. It wasn¡¯t unheard of for servants to form bonds with those they were in charge of raising, but for the bond tost past childhood was rare. Most nobles realize the social gap young, and break their bonds with their nursemaids and servants before their teens.


    Skye never saw the point to society¡¯s ss system. Some of the most amazing people she¡¯d ever met would be considered ¡®below her station¡¯, but that never stopped her. If it had; Skye never would¡¯ve met such wonderful people as Petrie, Ronnie, or experienced things like meeting the Barguest.


    She opened up a new perspective for Tidas, and it only made him adore her more. If not for Skye; he might¡¯ve turned out like the young fools that followed his oldest brother around. Tidas watched the two continue talking as Skye dried and dressed. She¡¯d asionally shoot him a smile as she went about finishing getting dressed for the day; causing the prince to appreciate this simple moment in their lives..


    As soon as the three readied themselves to leave for lunch, a frantic knock came from the hallway door. Skye acknowledged them to enter, and was surprised to have one of Tidas¡¯ guards step through the threshold in a panic. He bowed and looked fearfully to his prince as he informed them; ¡°Arge group of dangerous animals are heading down the road, towards the castle!¡±

 Chapter 93

    93 Fashionably Early


    A short, dense silence filled the room before Tidas spoke in a confused tone; ¡°What?! Can you rify Ralph; you¡¯re speaking nonsense..¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not kidding! Elk, bears, and even a couple bloody Cougars, are heading towards the castle! They be walking down the road as we speak!¡± Ralph sputtered slightly as he talked; still in shock from the sight.


    ¡°Oh! I know who it is! Do ye know where Maevis and Nics are? The Fae representatives?¡± Skye questioned the captain.


    Thinking a few seconds, Ralph answered; ¡°I¡¯m not sure, princess. I believe I saw them heading to the banquet room; why? Do you think one of them called the animals here?¡±


    The princess smiled confidently at the nervous guard captain, then replied; ¡°I think the animals are for transportation and protection.. Tell me father, mother, and me fairy friends toe to the main courtyard, please. Prince Tidas and I will be heading there now.¡±


    Tidas knew what Skye had guessed; either Nics was outside training, or what not.. Or the more likely possibility was that the Queen and King Consort of the Northern Fae settlement had arrived early. Tidas buttoned the cuffs of his shirt, and grabbed the overcoat Peggy had picked.


    The prince wore dark blue pants that matched his coat; with his ck boots he always had on, but now covered by his pant legs. His undershirt was an off white color that fit him well. The outfit resembled suits that Skye had seenwyers and such wear in the capital.


    Many of the tomes recovered described the style as basic ¡®working man¡¯ garb. The suit Tidas had worn for their wedding, had been inspired by one he and Skye had seen and liked as young teens. The style hadn¡¯t been a trend back then.


    It wasn¡¯t until the recent flood of artifacts and tomes, that some described a different type of suit: outfits referred to as ¡®Power Suits¡¯. They were just like the everyday suits that had already be customary among themoners. But better tailored, and made from higher quality fabrics.


    .....


    The notion of exclusivity quickly became popr with the nobles and wealthy. The fit and wearability were much morefortable than most of the fashions currently at court. Tidas had made the concept popr by wearing themoner¡¯s version, but not many did the same until some of the noble¡¯s wives began to make their own.


    They loved the idea of ¡®high-end brands¡¯ that only the upper ss could afford. Many tried to get the princes to wear their specific clothing, but Tidas had always refused. He¡¯d rather buy the fabrics for his tailor, whenever he needed a ¡®higher quality¡¯ suit made. Because to Tidas; that was the only difference that mattered: the fabric, not who made it.


    It had turned out in the prince¡¯s favor, that his servants had the foresight to pack him two suits. Peggy knew the royal Fae wereing today, but they were several hours early. Nics had said they¡¯d arrive some time mid-afternoon, but it was only nearing noon now.


    Ralph looked to the prince for confirmation, bowed when he¡¯d received it, and left to notify whom he needed to. Peggy had just finished tying the strings to Skye¡¯s dress when she¡¯d mentioned something about needing ¡®a lot more food¡¯, and rushed out the door. Skye giggled as Tidas looked his wife over.


    Her golden hair had been pulled back from her face, but kept down. The dress Skye wore matched her husband¡¯s suit in color;plimenting the couple well. The lining and underyer even matched the prince¡¯s off-white shirt. The bust line wasn¡¯t deep, but the dress was off-shoulder in style.


    Tidas stared at his wife¡¯s corbone and neck, resisting the urge tovish them with nips and kisses. Skye¡¯s dresses weren¡¯t puffy or overly decorative like most of the woman¡¯s fashions at court. She had the same tailor make her clothes for years; often basing them off of clothes she¡¯d seen in ancient tomes. The tailor wasn¡¯t much older than Skye, and loved whenever she¡¯d bring her books with her, for inspiration.


    Thess couldn¡¯t read, but the pictures and colors were all she¡¯d wanted to see; at first. Skye began to teach her little by little over the years, once the girl found out that some of the tomes held techniques instructions within them. When thess had finished her lessonsst year; Skye had bought her a tome dedicated to different sewing and embroidery techniques.


    It¡¯d been the best gift she¡¯d ever gotten, and nearly shattered her windows due to her squeaky excitement. It made her incredibly sad that her favorite customer was leaving. Skye swore to the girl that once she¡¯d settled in her new home, if she wasn¡¯t married and still wanted to; Skye would send for her. Bing the personal seamstress to the princess was an eptable reason to leave home to her parents; if not for marriage first.


    As the couple walked through the halls hand in hand, Skye realized that this would be her final day in her home. It was a sad thought, but also held excitement for her. Tidas had always been her future, but past that; she hadn¡¯t really thought much of it. Continuing her studies, having a family; those were the only things she thought truly awaited her.


    Instead of closing off her possibilities, Tidas had given her uncountable ones. He¡¯d signed over her rights to herself without a thought. He¡¯d even protected her; in case they¡¯d drifted apart, or he died. Her husband had opened up the world to her, and she was grateful for it. She squeezed his hand and smiled adoringly at him.


    The smile his wife had just given him warmed Tidas¡¯ heart, even if he didn¡¯t know why she¡¯d done it. When he¡¯d asked why, she¡¯d replied with another heart-cinching grin; ¡°Just grateful for ye, that¡¯s all..¡±


    Chuckling at her cuteness, Tidas asked; ¡°And why is that?¡±


    ¡°Do ye want to go and meet the royals, or stand here being ttered all day?¡± Skye quipped.


    Tidas stopped in the doorway to the castle, pulled Skye against himself, and kissed her sweetly before saying; ¡°You should know better than to leave the choice to me.. I¡¯d scoop you up and take you back to the room right now, if you¡¯d let me..¡±


    ¡°How about not..¡± Lucas said dryly as he walked up behind the young couple with Lidia.


    Ignoring hismented, Skye asked; ¡°How¡¯s your head feelin, Da?¡±


    ¡°Not as bad as my face, for some reason.. Ye didn¡¯t hit mest night, did ye daughter?¡±


    Skye burst out inughter at her father¡¯s ignorance. He didn¡¯t remember anything passed their conversation; including his face nt on the marble floor. His cheekbone and jawline looked as though bruises were beginning to form, making Skyeugh harder. After mostly calming herself, Skye stated; ¡°No, Da.. But I suggest drinking a little less next time.¡±


    Tidas, Lidia, and Peggy all nodded in agreement as Lucas guffawed at his daughter¡¯sment; ¡°I¡¯ll drink less when I find stronger whiskey..¡±


    The group filled the courtyard withughter as the Fae procession neared. Celestia could hear the human merriment, and wished to know what had been so amusing. Aero¡¯s countenance was pensive as they approached the open gates of the human castle. Several humans guards watched them from the walls and surrounding area.


    The King Consort knew where every single human was hiding. He was ready to kill every human, if he had to. Theughter he heard unnerved him slightly. It didn¡¯t sound mocking or maniacal in any way. It wasn¡¯t what he expected, but then again; Aero wasn¡¯t really sure what to expect.


    The human he¡¯d met in the forest was part of the two elder¡¯s ns to get a sanctioned settlement. He hadn¡¯t been fond of any humans in hundreds of years, until he¡¯d met Skye. She spared another human that had attempted to kill her; which he found utterly stupid. But it had ultimately saved her husband¡¯s life.


    The Fae king had been impressed with her improvised fighting. Then when she¡¯d injured the queen; Skye had not only called out for help, but stood her ground when faced with Aero¡¯ Beta. To top it off, she¡¯d healed his wife without even realizing it; revealing her honestpassion. She was intelligent, strong willed, and kind; reminding him of Celestia a great deal.


    Aero gritted his teeth at the idea of epting humans, but for the first time in a long time; his heart didn¡¯t feel heavy or darkened. Nics and Maevis think the girl¡¯s the Catalyst, and Aero could understand why. Not because of everything the elders had told him, but something on a deeper level assured him. It was as if the magic inside him sensed her connection to the Source, and refused to let him deny it.


    Celestia observed her husband as he lost himself in his thoughts. She could see the internal struggle he was in the middle of, but they were about to enter the main courtyard. Many of the people in the castle were in windows, or looking out doors at the parade of animals trekking up the road.


    ¡°Aero?! AERO!¡± Celestia yelled as she swatted her husband; ¡°Could you please send away some of them?! You¡¯re scaring the humans!¡±


    Coming back from his thoughts; Aero apologized to his wife, and sent all but three away. His Beta that they road on, and two cougars. When Celestia noticed he wasn¡¯t sending them away as well, she crossed her arms and stared daggers at her husband. When he acted like he didn¡¯t see her re, Celestia said; ¡°No cougars, Aero! Send them away or I¡¯ll go by Myself..¡±


    As the Fae royals entered the courtyard, the two cougars stayed right at the threshold of the main gate. The only animal to enter was the king consort¡¯s beta. Skye smiled and waved at them as they crossed the lengthy courtyard. Celestia returned the gestures with equal excitement.


    The Queen hadn¡¯t been very patient in waiting to meet Skye. The truth was it was Celestia who had insisted upon leaving and arriving early. She imed it was so that the two newlyweds and representatives could leave before nightfall. But Aero knew how excited she¡¯d been to meet the kind human who saved her.


    Aero had argued; ¡°If she wouldn¡¯t have hit you, then you wouldn¡¯t have needed saving in the first ce.¡±


    Celestia had countered; ¡°I was the idiot who flew right next to her head! I would¡¯ve smacked me, too! And you know it!¡±


    It had been a pointless argument, but Aero truly didn¡¯t want his wife leaving their Sanctuary. He felt like the world would be out to get her, should they ever see her. Losing his family before had destroyed any faith he¡¯d had in human decency.. But Skye sparked something in Aero, and Celestia was determined to nurture it.

 Chapter 94

    94 Human Potential(Part One)


    As the Queen and King Consort of the Northern Fae Settlement entered the courtyard, the entirety of it fell silent. Tidas, Lucas, Lidia, Peggy, and every other human, gawked at them. The bear huffed and asionally growled as it walked along on all fours. Some nced with fear, some stared with hostility. Murmurs of happiness could be heard as the cougars stayed back by the gates.


    Aero felt utterly ufortable; like they were on disy. It felt like they were an attraction in some twisted show; something for the humans to sneer and jeer at. He could feel his temper ring up, until a lone human voice shattered his anger with it¡¯s absurdity.


    ¡°Hello there, Celestia! Aero! Nice to see you again, too-ah; Mr. Bear! Yer winter coat hase in beautifully!¡±


    Skye came down the few steps with arge, genuine smile stered on her face after greeting them. Her jovial nature had put everyone around them at ease almost instantly. Celestia beamed back at Skye as she fluttered off of Aero¡¯s beta, and straight over to the human girl. He¡¯d tried to hold her hand and keep her put, but Celestia didn¡¯t take orders; she gave them.


    Skye held out her index finger and said; ¡°Ima So excited to meet you! While yer conscious, I mean,¡± Skyeughed nervously as she finished.


    Celestia chuckled melodiously before replying; ¡°I agree, and it¡¯s fine! I know better than to get so close to humans.. I¡¯m very grateful you turned out to be a good one.¡±


    Grinning with sincere excitement, Skye responded; ¡°There¡¯s lots of good humans around here, but you¡¯ll see.¡±


    Aero huffed derivatively at Skye¡¯sment. She¡¯d noticed it, but counted herself lucky that it was all he said on the subject. Celestia had whipped her head around to re at her husband for hisck of manners. Skye felt tension between the two, but before anything could happen; Maevis and Nics came flying out of the castle.


    They fluttered over to where Celestia and Skye were. They bowed to Aero; who finally felt a little more at ease with the two orchestrators around. They could tell he was annoyed, but was surprised at how little. The two old fairies figured being in a human castle would keep Aero on maximum alert. But he was several feet from Celestia, which struck the two as something nearly unbelievable.


    .....


    Skye was the only thing they each thought could be the cause. Celestia had confided in Maevis about Aero¡¯s change. Nics figured it must be Skye because he¡¯d told Nic that she ¡®wasn¡¯t a normal human¡¯. The two Fae had discussed it before; while the newlyweds were on their honeymoon. Each had the same conclusion: that in a way; Aero was afraid Skye. Or rather, he feared what she represented. If their n worked; Aero would have to let go of his animosity towards humans. And if he didn¡¯t, he risked losing his wife


    Celestia and Skye talked to each other a mile a minute. Their mannerisms were different, but simr in their sincerity. Their conversation flowed like they were childhood friends catching up. Maevis and Nics barely got a word in as theyplimented each other, then began to discuss Skye¡¯s traits.


    The fact that a human had more magical capabilities than even her mother, astonished Celestia. She asked Skye about Dragonhorn when she¡¯d mentioned healing several workers there. Then their conversation connected to the berguest, and his fondness for hard apple cider. Celestiaughed so hard at the story that she nearly dropped out of the air.


    Aero had finally decided to join them, and had been the one to catch his wife by her waist before she¡¯d descended. She was happy he¡¯d finally decided to join them, and grinned lovingly at him. Skye smiled at the obvious love between the two, and admired their openness about it.


    The small group had been talking for nearly fifteen minutes before Tidas called out; ¡°Would any of you like to eat? It¡¯s half past noon, and I, for one; am ravenous!¡±


    Skye blushed due to her terrible manners. She¡¯d been talking with Celestia the whole time, and hadn¡¯t even introduced anyone else yet. She bowed and apologized to the Fae royals, earning her unknown credit with Aero. While he didn¡¯t think anything of being rude himself; he found it highly distasteful in others.


    Skye escorted everyone up the few steps and began to do proper introductions. Both Lidia and Peggy were stunned at the beautiful fairies. Aero was just as handsome as Skye had described to them. Celestia¡¯s white dress was shrouded in her rainbow-colored glow; making her look like she came straight out of a fairytale book. Skye hadn¡¯t seen her glow before, due to her unconscious state. Now, she gazed at her with awe.


    When they¡¯d reached Tidas and Skye¡¯s father; Aero had flown forward and bowed to the prince. He then nodded deeply to Lord Moonstone out of respect and gratitude. It seemed like he was being gracious, but Celestia knew that he just didn¡¯t want her to have to refuse to.


    There were two Fae in the world that were never allowed to bend a knee to anyone but each other: Celestia and her mother. The Empress was obscure about the reason, but it was decreed during her youth that her family would never bend to anyone. It was an odd tradition, but one the two women loved to follow. As it showed their fortitude and willpower from the start.


    Aero handled most introductions anyway, as an informal screening process. His connection to the Source was stronger than most, and it allowed him to sense the intention of others, through their magic. It was almost like intuition, but more urate. It was also how Aero knew Skye was something unique.


    The magic she¡¯d used to heal Celestia was much purer than anything he¡¯d ever seen a human wield. It was on par with the strongest Fae in the world; which included Maevis. Ones that had a deep-seeded connection to the Source through their bloodlines; like Celestia. It made Aero curious about the Moonstones, and he made a mental note to do some diggingter..


    After entering the castle, the group immediately went into the banquet room for lunch. Peggy had outdone herself in the best of ways. Not only was the food arranged aesthetically, but she¡¯d brought the other chairs and dishes from the dollhouse; to amodate the additional fairies. Celestia had loved their setup, and even Aero was surprised by the unseen level of hospitality they were being shown.


    Knowing that the fairies preferred vegetables and fruits to meat, she¡¯d had the kitchen prepare a few dishes that Genie had taught her to make. They used ingredients avable during each part of the year, and had little or no meat in them. He didn¡¯t eat meat often, and preferred food that only had chicken in it whenever he did.


    The table was covered in food, and the smells wafted through the air. Skye and Tidas were practically drooling as they walked over to the table. Lucas, Aero, and the prince had all pulled the chairs out for their wives. Maevis shot her friend a prompting look, causing Nics to chortle while saying; ¡°Don¡¯t look at me; I¡¯m not crazy enough to marry you.¡±


    At one end of the table; two tes brimming with thin slices of ham and elk sat next to several loaves of bread. Arge te of various cheese slices apanied them, with saucers of different sauces at the ready on either side. There was also lettuce and spinach for additional toppings, but were rarely used by the men.


    In the middle, sat arge casserole pan with rice, broli, carrots, sweet onions, and mushrooms mixed together and cooked in a cream sauce. Two kinds of grated cheese sat on the side of the pan, for topping. Further down was Peggy¡¯s signature sd, a fruit mix with a special berry syrup, and a bowl of green beans that had crisp bits of bacon mixed in.


    The other special dish Peggy had made was a type of dessert. It was called dorayaki, and it was one of Skye¡¯s favorite childhood desserts. It wasn¡¯t as good to her without the sweet red bean paste, but the chocte-hazelnut spread that Peggy made was a close second. Itplimented the sweet, fluffy pancakes that Skye could never make right; much to her disappointment.


    Celestia and Aero were taken aback by the amount of food served. They were put at ease when Nics mentioned that the servants got to have any leftovers, to with as they wished. He also told his king of the other charities the Moonstones did throughout the year, trying to get Aero to see the good people that they were.


    Aero had known many wasteful and arrogant humans throughout his life. The Moonstone family didn¡¯t seem to be almost anything like the humans he¡¯d known, say for a handful. It had been a long time since he¡¯d had cause to even think of anything, other than his hatred towards humans. They¡¯d been having problems with humans getting too close to their Sanctuarytely.


    The Solstice was only a couple months away, but the winter weather had arrived early. Humans were going in deeper into Warrick Forest to hunt. The risk of exposure was getting too high. Aero wasn¡¯t a fool; he knew that the humans would discover them soon enough. It was the only reason he had agreed to Nics and Maevis¡¯ n in the first ce. But like everyone else; the Moonstones had to be vetted thoroughly; especially Skye.


    After everyone had their fill, Lucas suggested heading to his office to create a contract. Aero and Celestia were confused, but went along. Skye and the queen had been talking almost the entire meal, and Aero was a little happy that his wife¡¯s attention was avable again. Not sure of what to say in the moment, the king asked; ¡°Are you enjoying yourself so far?¡±


    ¡°Yes! SO much! I wish Skye and Tidas weren¡¯t leaving today.. Otherwise we could stay for the night!¡± in her excitement, Celestia¡¯s wings pped out of sync a moment; nearly causing her to crash into her husband.


    Aero had caught her, and pinned her against himself so she wouldn¡¯t fall. Giggling at her own incoordination, she apologized to her husband before attempting to fly on her own again. He kept her pinned against his broad chest and remarked in his deep tone; ¡°It¡¯d be easier if I just carried you.¡±


    Celestia loved the gravely sound of her husband¡¯s voice. It was his most desirable trait to her, and he knew it. She could tell he was feeling a little neglected due to her constant conversations with Skye. She wrapped her arms around him as he scooped up her legs, to carry her bridal style.


    Peggy had a look of happiness as she watched the three couples, and the old Fae before her. Lidia and Lucas whispered to each other as they walked along, arms locked. The royal Fae were acting like they were the newlyweds. Maevis and Nics were obviously(but yfully); bickering again. And Skye and Tidas simply leaned against each other as they walked with their hands entwined.


    It was a blissful sight to the old servant, and she prayed to the gods for more moments like the one before her. She wasn¡¯t na?ve enough to think or pray for constant peace; not with the world as it was. But she did pray for many moments in between..

 Chapter 95

    95 Human Potential(Part Two)


    As the group of nine attempted to enter the small study, Lucas decided to take their meeting out into his courtyard. Peggy left to gather refreshments, but not before setting the small table for the Fae on the outdoor set. She shed her toothy grin at the Fae, and left.


    Celestia sat down after Aero had pulled out her chair for her, like he always did. Tidas, Skye, and Lucas sat down together, while Lidia remained standing. She thanked the Fae foring, and headed off to keep going with her daily tasks and such. But not before saying she¡¯d be backter. After Peggy had returned with the refreshments, Lucas began to exin his n.


    ¡°Now, yer Majesties.. First; I¡¯d like to thank ye for traveling from yer Sanctuary to meet with me and mine. I know how cruel humans can be, and don¡¯t me ye for any hostility ye feel towards us, as a species..¡±


    Lucas sipped at the tea Peggy had brought him to help with thest of his hangover, before continuing; ¡°I would like to attempt to make begin making amends between our people. That is why I¡¯ll be signing over the property that Warrick Forest sits upon, to the Queen.¡±


    All four of the Fae sat with their mouths gaping open; including the king consort. The generosity that the Moonstones were showing made Aero nervous. In his experience; humans never gave something for nothing.. There was always a price; usually even two: the one they¡¯d tell you about, and then their ¡®hidden fees¡¯.


    Feeling overwhelmed by his inner conflict, Aero spoke in a snarky tone; ¡°And what, exactly, will this cost us?¡±


    ¡°Nothing except to allow a select few to still hunt within the forest. It will be left up to you, where their boundaries will be. Me father did wish to see if ye would be interested in establishing a trade agreement with him, but that is a separate matter, and does not influence the deal in any way. We just figured that this way; you and yer people could experience human cultures at yer own, chosen pace. And the world could be introduced to ye through yer wares.¡±


    Celestia¡¯s eyes were brimming with unshed tears. She was astounded that Lord Moonstone would simply give thend to them, and with no obvious ulterior motives. The trade deal would create opportunities for the Fae to gradually enter the human world without each side enduring culture shock, and the eventual misunderstandings that often went hand in hand with it.


    The queen¡¯s wings twitched with excitement as she asked, ¡°Are you sure that you want nothing in return for thend?¡±


    .....


    Lucas smiled before replying; ¡°Just the huntsmen, and a promise that ye will seriously consider a trade deal .¡±


    ¡°And Why, exactly, do you want a trade deal so badly?¡± Aero questioned in a sardonic tone.


    Beingpletely honest, Lucas replied; ¡°Because I can make a lot of money from it, as well as you.¡±


    ¡°Greed; of course,¡± Aero retorted sarcastically.


    Right as Celestia went to yell at her husband, Lucas replied first; ¡°Is there any other reason for a trade deal?¡±


    Lord Moonstone stood up before he exined his point of view; ¡°Wanting a good life and working for it isn¡¯t greedy, in my book. Want by itself isn¡¯t a bad thing; it¡¯s a part of all living things, even animals. It¡¯s when one¡¯s wants bes unchecked, that evil men are made. Everyone wants to have a good, happy life.. For their loved ones and themselves. Some will always feel like their life is never enough; those are the ones who¡¯ve drowned themselves in excess.¡±


    ¡°Too much of anything generally turns out badly. Too much food will leave ye fat. Too much alcohol will leave ye in an early grave.. But so long as ye can control yer self; any food is avable to taste. Any spirit is avable to savor.. Life is all about bnce, me wee friend.¡±


    Aero had been quite irritated with the lord¡¯s lecture, and the ¡®wee¡¯ment. Begrudgingly, he had to admit that Lucas was right. Any emotion could be viewed as corrupt, if the person acted in excess. Too much self-confidence led to vanity. Too much love for another hurt both parties. Even when it came to mundane things like food or possessions; Want was a pivotal driving point behind most actions; human and Fae alike.


    It wasn¡¯t anything to bond over, however; just an instinct all creatures shared. Humans created the word for a reason, and embodied the meaning behind it. Aero clenched his teeth as story after story of human atrocities flooded his mind. Having a Human lecture Him on self control caused his ire to re.


    ¡°And how much self-control will you have after you realize it¡¯s my people, not our wares; that will you the biggest profit?¡± Aero baited Lord Moonstone in an aggressive tone.


    Lucas smiled kindly before replying; ¡°Only a fool would kill the cow to sell it¡¯s meat when she¡¯s still givin milk.. Besides me own personal ethics never allowing such a thing; would would be the point? A quick sale and done? Ha! Ye obviously don¡¯t know true businessmen, yer majesty..¡±


    ¡°I could turn a much higher profit on wares made by actual fairies, than selling the fairies themselves.. It alles down to marketing,¡± Lucas was about to start on another rant, but Aero lost his patience.


    ¡°I understand your point, but My peoplee first-¡±


    ¡°Whose People? Do not forget, dear husband, that the decision is up to Me,¡± Celestia abashed her husband with a sharp tone.


    Celestia had been sitting quietly, sipping tea from a thimble. She didn¡¯t like how Aero was acting, and was nearly at her limit for his unfounded animosity. Skye was beyond everything she¡¯d hoped a human to be. While the queen understood how rare the princess was, it still gave her hope for humanity. And Aero was crushing it for her.


    ¡°Forgive me my Queen, I just think that these hu-¡± the king consort tried to defend himself, but Celestia had had enough.


    The queen¡¯s temper shed red-hot, causing her glow to turn crimson as sheyed into the king; ¡°Yet you¡¯re intentionally being dismissive of something that could benefit all of our kind! Over personal feelings that has nothing to do with the humans present!¡±


    ¡°Now you listen to me, Husband.. As Your Queen; I order you to reframe from speaking until speak to you; is that Clear?!¡±


    Aero cleared his throat, looked at his wife and Queen, and sat down. Her fury was in for everyone to see, and he knew he¡¯d crossed a line. Celestia was the authority; he only had what she gave him, as King Consort. Without her backing, anything he said would be unfounded. The only thing supporting anything he¡¯d said, was his hatred.


    After several awkward moments, Tidas broke it by saying; ¡°The trade deal can be dealt with shortly.. Right now we need to finish thend deal. Skye and I have a rather long journey ahead, and need to leave as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Aww..¡± both Skye and Celestia had groaned at the same time; causing the two to grin and giggle at each other.


    The deal was straightforward enough; thend would be signed over to the Fae Empire, via the Queen. Celestia represented the Empress in all decisions concerning Fae in the northern half of the Star Continent. Since most didn¡¯t acknowledge that Fae were actually real, she¡¯d had few reasons to intervene. And even then; it was usually Aero who was her representative.


    Celestia had barely ever left the Sanctuary since she¡¯d arrived. Her mother had allowed her daughter to create her own settlement; her own tiny kingdom, away from home. The queen had rarely seen thend she¡¯de from. She¡¯d always been locked away for her own safety. Her amount of freedom hadn¡¯t been any different from before, to her great disappointment.


    Aero was obsessed with keeping her safe. The tragic deaths of his previous family had damaged him deeply. In truth; Celestia hadn¡¯t even wanted to bring Aero, but he¡¯d been adamant. The honest fear in his eyes had caused her to cave, but he was doing the exact thing she feared; sabotage.


    The king was highly intelligent and intuitive. His connection to the Source made him nearly telepathic when it came to the intentions of others. He¡¯d already assured her that the intentions of those around them were pure. So the only reason her husband would be acting how he was, was due to his malice towards humans.


    The king knew how angry his wife was, and knew she had every right to be. Aero had promised both her and himself, that he would try to keep an open mind. As he listened to the humans talk; the king had been surprised when Tidas chimed in.


    ¡°Wait Lucas: this needs to be altered; thew was changed right before I left.¡±


    Lucas looked to where his son inw pointed and asked; ¡°What needs be changed?! What did Magnus do?¡±


    Tidas huffed testily before answering; ¡°wasn¡¯t my father that had it changed, twas Marco. If the Fae don¡¯t technically buy thend, they can get hit with a newnd tax my brother proposed. The local magistrate evaluates thend, and then bases the tags off of that. It¡¯s quite Shiesty, but it¡¯s supposed to cut down on tax dodgers, and general taxes for the people. Not that he had an addendum specifying that..¡±


    Both of the royal Fae studied Tidas¡¯ and Lucas¡¯ reactions to the future king. It didn¡¯t make them feel particrly good that they both seemed disapproving of the next king. Celestia focused on the fact that the deal was being proposed to the current king. And that as long as he approved it, the next king would be honor-bound to uphold it.


    Aero saw the many issues that could arise, if the future king didn¡¯t agree to the deal as well. If he decided to cancel their standing once in power; the whole of the world would know about them, and where to find the Fae in abundance. The protection offered by the king¡¯s seal was imperative to their survival, once already exposed to the human world.


    ¡°What could they supposedly trade us that a magistrate would deem equivalent to a forest?¡± Tidas questioned our loud.


    ¡°Maybe I could have some gold melted down into a statue? Or maybe find a gemstone at Dragonhorn that we could use?¡± Lucas spit balled as he stared at his tea in contemtion.


    About ten seconds of silence passed before Skye shot up out of her chair, ranting about the ¡®perfect rock for the job¡¯, and took off back into the castle. The prince took about three seconds before he¡¯d caught his wife¡¯s meaning, and burst outughing. When the five others present inquired as to where she went, the prince just shook his head. Another minute passed before Maevisughed out loud. She looked to Nics with a smile, but he failed to guess before the princess had returned with an object in tow.


    Holding up a shiny, pitch ck, sphere-shaped; Skye asked: ¡°Ye think a real dragon¡¯s egg would fetch a forest¡¯s price, or more?¡±

 Chapter 96

    96 Human Potential(Part Three)


    Celestia and Aero were stunned into silence. Both the royal Fae had only ever seen wyvern eggs. The dragon egg Skye lovingly cradled was bothrger, and differently shaped than any egg they¡¯ve ever seen. Wyvern eggs were an ashy dark blue color. The dragon egg glistened in the sunlight; like an immense, perfectly shined obsidian gemstone.


    Skye ran her hand along the smooth shell like she was petting an animal instead of an egg. Celestia had fluttered over to the egg along with Nics, leaving Maevis and Aero alone. She studied the king as he watched his wife pet the egg just as Skye had. She beamed in delight at the smooth, uneven surface as she and the group chatted about the baby dragon named Zazzy.


    Aero was beyond shocked that Skye, of all humans, had a dragon¡¯s egg. Nics and Maevis believed wholeheartedly that the princess was the Catalyst. The scene before him left little room for doubt any longer. The legend stated that the Catalyst would ¡®Tame the Guardian of Nightmares¡¯.


    Most humans didn¡¯t know that in Fae culture; the name of the Underworld Pce was called Nightmare¡¯s Dreamscape. Few tomes were recovered that stated as much, and the ones that were, weren¡¯t regarded as anything schrly. Most Fae-rted things were ignorantly written off as fairytales.


    Aero silently wondered if human academics would begin studying them seriously; once they held a cup or shirt made by an elf or brownie in their hands. The imagined reactions made Aero smirk, causing Maevis¡¯ to ask; ¡°Does the scene before you make you reconsider your position on our n?¡±


    Aero straightened his back and took in a sharp breath; startled by the elder¡¯s voice. He cleared his throat and looked to her with his standard, stern expression. Maevis gave off an almost cocky aura, even though her face was poker-straight. Aero could sense her magic, and the impression he got from it irritated him nearly to his limit.


    Clenching his jaw, Aero spoke in a low tone; ¡°I see nothing in the human Child, that assures me that she can follow through.. If not for you two apanying her, she¡¯d probably forget about us as she popped out princes..¡±


    Hostility radiated from Maevis, and she knew it. She didn¡¯t care that she irritated the king, in fact; she kind of loved the fact that he didn¡¯t like her. Usually they could ignore their differences and work together, but this was Not one of those times.


    Maevis had understood his aversion to humans. She¡¯d even sided with him on several issues over the centuries. However, their levels of anger towards humans were vastly different. Maevis made it a point to use her anger as caution, whereas Aero used his as a guide. But Skye was nothing like the others; past or present.


    .....


    Much to the dislike of many of the nobles; the ancient tomes and artifacts were quickly and drastically altering the perceptions of the current humans. From the everyday things like clothes and recipes, to the very understanding of their and universe. Although much of it was still debated over; as the artifacts matched up with the tomes, mostmoners ran with the idea that most of it had to be true.


    Things like people being able to fly without dragons or wyverns weren¡¯t eptable, even two hundred years ago. A giant metal ¡®skeleton¡¯ that was found in a farmer¡¯s field around one-hundred and eighty years ago, had matched up with several tomes. From then on; the human schrs had dubbed themselves within the ¡®Age of Discovery¡¯; or so they called it.


    Maevis frequently left the Sanctuary to check on human development; every twenty to thirty years or so. She¡¯d seen the rapid development of the humans, and had told Nics about it upon each return. He¡¯d attempted to bring the Fae out into the world multiple times, but Maevis had never fully backed him; until now.


    Skye Moonstone was the key to peace with the humans; Maevis felt it. Not just because she believed her to be the Catalyst, but thess herself had inspired her. From her kindness to her stubbornness; the princess was genuine in every aspect of herself and her actions. It drew people to her, making her far more influential than she realized.


    The king himself doted upon her, but rarely did so to others like he did to her. From a child, Magnus had favored Skye for her intelligence and wit. She was smarter than many of the adults that the king was forced to interact with, even at the age of seven. Albeit false; the king loved to take credit for having a ¡®strong hand in thess¡¯ intellect¡¯.


    Skye yed along in front of others, but often chided the king in private for putting her on the spot like he did. He knew how much she hated to lie, and had nearly quit doing it to her over the years(in front of her, anyways). But the fact that the king was so attached to Skye would greatly benefit the Fae now.


    With humans having a more epting nature, and Skye very nearly guaranteeing security for them; now was not the time for the king¡¯s baggage. Maevis knew he would attempt to sabotage any treaties. It was the driving factor behind Maevis and Nics insisting on being the representatives. The king¡¯s title would¡¯ve afforded more consideration during the negotiations, but the risk of his biases ruining all their work was too high.


    Maevis squared her shoulders, but kept her voice low as she challenged the king; ¡°And what would You know of thatss? You haven¡¯t even truly spoken to her, how could you possibly have an opinion of her?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to; it¡¯s obvious she¡¯s just a pretty little princess who is indulging in a childhood fantasy.. How could I possibly put my faith, in a bloody child, to save our race?!¡± Aero¡¯s tone had caught the attention of his wife momentarily, but she returned to her conversation after shooting him a re.


    Maevis stood before politely asking the king to apany her to the fountain, several feet from the group. He agreed; not wanting to cause a scene, and anger his wife further. Afternding on the fountain, Maevis tore into the king in as quiet of a voice as she could maintain.


    ¡°Now you listen here, you pompous, fearful little gremlin! Skye is the most stubborn..Anything, I have ever met! She¡¯s highly intelligent, talented, and genuinely cares about everything around her. I won¡¯t sit there and listen to you badmouth a good person like her just because she¡¯s Human!¡±


    Aero looked to the elder indigenously; ¡°How Dare you speak to your King in such a manner?!¡±


    ¡°Oh, if we weren¡¯t here; I¡¯d Show you how I Dare to Punch the king CONSORT!¡± Maevis strained her voice not to yell, but nearly lost it towards the end.


    ¡°How Dare-¡± Aero began to threaten Maevis, but she cut him off.


    ¡°Aye! I dare! I¡¯ve had it with your attitude! And it seems I¡¯m not the only one..¡± the elder Fae motioned to the group, where Celestia periodically nced from.


    The queen most likely couldn¡¯t hear them, but it wasn¡¯t hard to tell that the two were arguing. It wasmonce for them, but it still upset Celestia that they would do it now, and so tantly. She took a smallfort from the fact that they had moved away, so as not to be heard. At least, by most..


    ¡°I know you resent humans for the death of of your family, but can¡¯t you see how Wrong it is to me an Entire race for the actions of a few individuals?! They¡¯re long dead anyways! Why must ye hold anything against the Moonstones?!¡±


    ¡°Because kindness does Not equalpassion! Kindness is simply a tool for those with a wolf¡¯s intentions to dawn a sheepskin,¡± Aero¡¯s gaze narrowed on Skye as she held her dragon egg.


    When the king had met her in the woods, Skye¡¯s presence had had an almost soothing effect on him. It had unnerved him greatly, once he¡¯d had time to reflect upon the encounter. His magic was screaming at him to listen to Maevis, but his heart wrenched in his chest at the thought.


    The king had survived off of his pain after the loss of his family. Celestia had mostly healed his heart, but the subject of humans wasn¡¯t something she could fix. While she¡¯d repaired his heart enough to ept certain possibilities, it would take a great change in him to go as far as trusting a human again.


    ¡°Does thatss look life a wolf to you?!¡± Maevis¡¯ tone was stern as she asked.


    ¡°Human, wolf; both bare their fangs at you eventually..¡± sadness touched Aero¡¯s voice as he replied.


    ¡°You watched the girl spare a man who had just tried to kill her. You watched her heal your Wife without foreknowledge of her second trait. Aero.. Do you fear her for what she is, or because she¡¯s nothing like you thought she¡¯d be? You don¡¯t have to be honest with me, but at least be honest with yourself,¡± Maevis¡¯ tone had softened upon a realization.


    Hating humans had been away for Aero to protect himself for centuries. To suddenly be confronted with one that defies all known definitions of what you thought they were; Maevis felt she would react simrly to how the king had. She quite nearly became as bitter as he was, but Nics had saved her from it. As well as the memories of many loved ones that were human.


    ¡°She is a child, Maevis.. How could she possibly have the will and integrity required?¡± Aero inquired sincerely; surprising the elder Fae.


    Maevis told the king of Skye¡¯s stories from Dragonhorn. From healing the townspeople, to establishing peace with the Cu Sith. Aero had asked if she had seen any of it. When she said no, it was all second hand from Skye; he¡¯d begun making snidements about how easy it was for humans to lie.


    At her wits end with the king, Maevis added; ¡°Fine, then I will tell you about what I have Seen that ¡®little girl¡¯ has aplish,¡± before telling Aero of how they made the dragon armor.

 Chapter 97

    97 Human Potential(Part Four)


    The group of Skye, Celestia, Lucas, Nics, and Tidas all chatted away about various things like Wyverns, and the real DragonsSnare Cottage. Tidas had barely spoken throughout their conversations. He¡¯d make grunts, or cough asionally, but didn¡¯t actually add much to their talks.


    Unknown to the rest, Tidas was using his trait to heighten his hearing. He was eavesdropping on the king and Maevis¡¯ conversation. He¡¯d distinctly heard his wife¡¯s name spoken before they¡¯d gotten up, and headed over to the fountain. He knew it was bad form to eavesdrop, but he hadn¡¯t liked the looks Aero had been giving Skye.


    As there talk progressed, Tidas again marveled at his wife¡¯spassion, and progress. She was not only developing her powers quickly, but her character as well. She was polite and political in most interactions, and treated everyone with respect. Which was why he was currently taking issue with the Fae king, for Skye had done nothing to earn his ire.


    The two elder Fae had warned them of Aero¡¯s biases beforehand, but Tidas didn¡¯t think the king consort would be so bad. His position was simr to a queen¡¯s in the human world; with limited power. Aero could only make decisions if the queen wasn¡¯t present, or had given him specified authority. The prince now understood why the two elders had been so worried before, about being the ones to represent the Fae at his father¡¯s court.


    Aero would¡¯ve most likely angered his father with his hostile attitude. Magnus was not one to suffer a fool¡¯s presence. Tidas knew his father would¡¯ve dismissed the Fae treaty with little to not regret. Causing many issues to arise for Lord Moonstone.


    If the king consort angered Magnus enough, it could put strain on his rtionship with Lucas. Possibly even cause retribution against him, if he couldn¡¯t hold Aero and Celestia directly responsible. The entire situation would bring pain for Skye, if the king consort would¡¯ve been allowed to go.


    Tidas wished that Aero not going to the capital, wasn¡¯t the only way to keep him in check. As a king, consort or not; his people still looked up to him. If they saw and felt his hostility, they might be inclined to agree with him, regardless of the circumstances. Aero was well liked among his people for his hard stances on stringent human interactions. Many Fae had suffered due to mankind, and the older ones remembered well, the cruel nature most humans took when faced with something that they didn¡¯t understand.


    However, people like the prince¡¯s aunt and Skye were moremon due to tomes and other various incidences; like with the Cu Sith and Nics¡¯ alter Yuletide ego. Fairies and elves were beloved fairytales. Legends of the undead and barguests were tools for teaching children. Whether Aero wished to acknowledge it or not, Fae were already in the hearts of humans.


    As Tidas listened to Maevis defend his wife, and even threaten her king over it, brought a smile to his face as he sipped his tea. He appreciated Maevis far more than ever, for seeing Skye almost as he did. After all the shots he¡¯d taken at Skye throughout their conversation, Tidas was slightly shocked at Aero¡¯s sincere sounding inquiry into Skye¡¯s integrity. But what made the prince literally spit and choke on his tea, was Maevis exining the dragon armor.


    .....


    The elder Fae had described in great detail, from the moment they¡¯d left the castle, to when they¡¯d returned. How she studied the journal by the glow of Maevis as they headed to the forest. The ridiculous n she¡¯de up with, and how badly it had backfired. And how Skye had stuck it out; even as her flesh cooked and melted from her bones.


    Tidas had choked so badly at Maevis¡¯ description, Skye had passed Zazzy off to her father to check her husband. She lightly smacked his back with one hand as he doubled over in a coughing fit. cing her other hand on his arm, she asked him if he was ok in a gentle voice. The question made the old Fae¡¯s words stick in his throat.


    Tidas gingerly grabbed the hand of his wife that rested on his arm. He looked it over momentarily as he ceased his coughing, then kissed it tenderly. Looking Skye in her golden eyes that nearly matched her hair; Tidas replied; ¡°I¡¯m fine.. Are you feeling alright?¡±


    shing a sweet, but dismissive smile; Skye retorted; ¡°Aye.. But Ima not the one tryin to inhale their tea.¡±


    Tidas looked onest time at Skye¡¯s hand before saying; ¡°True, but I¡¯m fine.. Just went down the wrong tube, is all.¡±


    Skye gave a skeptical stare, kissed his cheek, and returned to the group. She grabbed Zazzy from her father, who¡¯d been cooing at the egg like it was a puppy. Nics and Celestia had joined in with their own baby talk, shortly before Skye had rejoined them. It was hrious and heartwarming at the same time, inducing a giggle from the princess.


    Tidas immediately red at Maevis, who was watching from the fountain with Aero. He took a final sip from his tea to re-coat his throat, then turn his body towards the the two. Maevis watched him, and knew from his semnce that he was pissed. She stared at him maybe three seconds before she remembered the specifics of his trait.


    Exhaling deeply, Maevis asked out loud in the tone she¡¯d been using; ¡°You can hear me, can¡¯t you?¡±


    After the prince nodded his head curtly in the positive, Maevis spoke again; ¡°Eavesdropping isn¡¯t very princely of you..¡±


    With another curt nod in the positive; Maevis wasn¡¯t sure if he was agreeing with her, or if he was arguing the fact. She grinned with a defeated countenance and huffed augh. She looked back over to the prince and asked rhetorically; ¡°Well are you going toe ask me questions, or just stare daggers at me from afar?¡±


    Tidas said something to Skye and the others before walking over to the two Fae. He didn¡¯t look bothered, per say; but he exuded intimidation. Maevis actually felt the smallest twinge of threat from the prince as he approached, but wrote it off as due to his size. When she looked at Aero, Maevis could see both interest and repulsion in his eyes.


    ¡°Pardon my intrusion into your conversation, but considering the subject matter, I think you can understand my,¡± Tidas looked directly at Maevis as he finished; ¡°eavesdropping.¡±


    Maevis ignored the prince¡¯s mock; ¡°You best not ruin her surprise for you! Thatss suffered greatly to make that for you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m pissed about! Why on Earth would you let her do something like that?! The deal for my help was that you protect her!¡± Tidas was barely keeping his voice out of earshot to the group as his temper red.


    ¡°You heard my story; it¡¯s not like it was part of the n! But she refused to stop.. In her mind; you got lucky thest time you went up against your uncle. She made it to protect you!¡±


    Tidas barely even moved as he talked to the elder Fae; ¡°It was too high a cost, Damn it! What if she damaged herself? She¡¯s no doctor!¡±


    ¡°She said she was fine! And if you Don¡¯t wear it, she¡¯ll know that you know.. I know you never want Skye to know pain, but doesn¡¯t it mean something to you that she¡¯s willing to go through that to protect you?¡±


    Tidas gave Maevis a bleak expression before replying; ¡°Aye, it does.. It means my worst nightmares are possible..¡±


    Scoffing loudly, Maevis bellowed derisively; ¡°By the gods! You¡¯re such a drama prince! She¡¯s not going to just throw her life away! In fact she¡¯s gonna fight like hell to live by yer side, you giant twit! Stop treating her like an invalid!¡±


    Aero listened to the two bicker back and forth; thinking that he now understood his wife¡¯s troubles a bit better. Watching the two go back and forth made him realize that Celestia had to deal with the same thing constantly. Usually, it was always him butting heads with some Fae or another. She was continually being a mediator between him and her other subjects.


    Before their argument got out of hand, Aero intervened; ¡°If I might interject since I am being forced to see and hear all of this..¡±


    ¡°After hearing Maevis out, Princess Skye seems capable of upholding her end. As a prince, you should understand my scruples of trusting someone I don¡¯t know in the slightest.. Whom is being vouched for by those I¡¯ve always considered to be less than respectful towards me..¡±


    ¡°Oh, shut it Aero. Tis not like ye didn¡¯t deserve it.. Most of the time,¡± Maevis rebutted out of annoyance.


    ¡°Some of the time..¡± Aero admitted lightly, but the look on Maevis¡¯ face signified that it was a huge deal for him to say it.


    Celestia, Skye, and Nics continued on about the baby dragon as Lucas focused on the other group. He didn¡¯t actually know why the prince had gone over, but he¡¯d looked stern when he¡¯d done so. Based upon experience; the one subject that elicited a hasty response from Tidas, regardless of the person, was Skye.


    Being a prince; Tidas was used to dealing with royalty, nobles, and anyone else in a position of power. Lucas was one of the most influential businessmen on the Star Continent, but he wasn¡¯t the only wealthymoner that had ties in the capital. Several of the wedding guests had been wealthymoners that either Lucas, or the Crown had dealings with. Most, anyway...


    After Lucas had seen the conversation between the prince and the Fae die down, he approached them. Aero looked at him slightly different than before, making Lucas a little leery of the Fae king. It wasn¡¯t a bad change, but the fact that it had happened in such a short time made Lord Moonstone pondered what their conversation could¡¯ve covered in the twelve minutes or so since Tidas had joined them.


    Aero watched Skye¡¯s father approaching, and debated with himself on how to handle speaking to him. He¡¯d been incredibly rude before, and now regretted his actions. The Fae king knew of Tidas¡¯ acts of heroics, and his war on the ve trade through Nics and Maevis. But he hadn¡¯t known that Lucas helped fund the majority of aid that the Crown didn¡¯t provide after their liberation.


    Using his own wealth; Lucas had been a supporter of the prince¡¯s crusade since day one. He¡¯d help to provide clothing, food, temporary lodging, and aid in finding in family for the survivors. Lucas also coordinated with other lords, businessmen, andnd owners in finding stable work and homes as well.


    Neither Tidas or Lucas had ever been biased about who they saved either. Thanks to Skye¡¯s obsession with Fae as a child and his aunt¡¯s; the prince had recognized several beast men and creatures as Fae that he¡¯d saved. Never had he Ever, left anyone behind, and Lucas had never turned away someone in need. Which was more than Aero could say for himself.


    As soon as Lord Moonstone finished his pleasantries, Aero apologized for his earlier behavior. He also asked that it not reflect upon his queen, or her desire for their races to co-exist. Maevis gaped as he¡¯d spoken, and Tidas swore he¡¯d see her eyes literally bugging out, like in one of his childhoodics.


    Lucas grinned ear to ear before saying; ¡°Ima d to hear that! Does that mean ye will consider the trade deal? I get the feeling that the queen wouldn¡¯t have agreed to one without yer approval.¡±


    Aero smiled widely at Lucas before saying; ¡°I think we might be able to work something out.. I¡¯m beginning to see the potential in it..¡±

 Chapter 98

    98 Fowl Air


    ****THIS CHAPTER CONTAINS 18+ CONTENT. LANGUAGE, VIOLENCE, BLOOD, GORE. VIEWERS DISCRETION ADVISED****


    Aero, Maevis, Tidas, and Lucas all talked about the possible details of a trade deal, while Skye, Celestia, and Nics discussed Rnd Snare and the journals. Peggy and Lady Moonstone came back, asking if anyone was staying for dinner. It was nearing three o¡¯clock, and the chiefs required a general head count.


    Celestia hastily fluttered over to Aero, to ask his thoughts on stayingter, and sharing a meal. She¡¯d nearly been shocked into a standstill at the sight of her husband enjoying the particrpany he was in. He was currentlyughing at a joke delivered by the prince as the queen came into his view.


    Standing up, Aero bowed lightly as he tried to naturally reined in his joviality. Celestia kissed his cheek and asked if he was enjoying himself with an ¡®I told you so¡¯ expression on her face. He nodded in the positive before wrapping an arm about her shoulder, and rubbed it out of affection.


    Leaning in to whisper into his wife¡¯s ear, Aero conceded; ¡°You were right.. I think we can trust Maevis and Nics with it; so long as Tidas and Skye are in apaniment.¡±


    Pulling away to look at his wife, Aero grinned when she remarked; ¡°Of course I was right; how silly of you to doubt me, husband..¡±


    ¡°Yes it was; I apologize, my Queen. I promise to make it up to youter..¡± Aero replied in a low, sultry voice that only his wife could hear.


    Celestia felt goosebumps spread across her skin in an instant. She loved her husband deeply, even after hundreds of years together. Celestia was his reason for living after his family was killed by humans, and would forever be. Their connection was deeper than most; making each slightly irrational at times. But their hearts were always in the right ce, and their people knew it.


    Their royal romance had been in their news, and had been the center of gossip for centuries. In truth; they were the Fae equivalent of a power couple. Celestia was breathtakingly beautiful with her white hair, perfect features, lineage, and rainbow glow. Aero¡¯s signature dark purplesplimented her well, making the two a stunning match. Many in their court tried to emte them in manners and fashion, but nonepared.


    .....


    ¡°Will the prince and princess be staying? Or will they be leaving beforehand?¡± Aero answered his wife¡¯s question with ones for Tidas.


    Skye, Nics, Lidia, and Peggy joined the others as Aero was asking the prince. He felt Skye grab his hand, prompting him to look at her. She stared at him with puppy eyes, begging him to agree. He hadn¡¯t nned on it, but they would have to stay a while longer regardless.


    ¡°Aye, we¡¯ll stay. I have to help Lucas mend the contract for thend, and I believe we also need to draft a trading deal as well,¡± Tidas stated as he looked to Aero and Lucas for confirmation.


    ¡°So long as my Queen agrees to the terms, I believe we can work something out,¡± Aero replied as he nced to Celestia for her clearance on the matter.


    While nodding in the positive, Celestia added; ¡°I grant my husband negotiating power in my stead.. If possible; I¡¯d like to continue to speak with Skye.¡±


    ¡°I would like that as well! The men can deal with the paperwork while we rx and chat a wee bit,¡± Skye added with an impish grin.


    After some discussing; Tidas, Lucas, Aero, Maevis, and Nics headed into the lord¡¯s office area to re-draft the property deal, and create a trade deal with the prince¡¯s seal upon it. That way; the local magistrates wouldn¡¯t need to do so much work to process the deal, and register the wares with the guilds.


    The only way to sell one¡¯s goods was either through a guild, or receive an independent merchant¡¯s license. Lucas had one issued to him directly from the king, but they were usually difficult to obtain. Not only did one¡¯s goods have to be verified by multiple guilds, but independents usually got hit with higher taxes. They generally made more individually than they would in a guild, but they were alsopletely responsible for any overhead or surprise costs.


    Very few actually became sessful like Lord Moonstone had. Some, like Lord Fowler; skirted the system by establishing their own guild, but held two sets of books. Lucas had been tempted to establish his own, but after quite a bit of research; decided against it. The amount of regtions entailed with it were far more trouble than it was worth, to Lucas. He¡¯d already made more money than he could spend, and had no guild association to answer to on how he spent it.


    That loophole had allowed Lord Moonstone to help fund Tidas¡¯ crusade against very. Solely using his own wealth the entire time, would¡¯ve left Skye¡¯s future husband broke, and dependent upon the crown for his livelihood. Lucas had not only helped to pay for his start, but taught Tidas the ¡®proper way to invest¡¯. Lucas believed in people, and invested in them, rather than their outward uses.


    Supporting various people in their lows made them grateful to Lucas; creating even more connections for himself once they¡¯d recovered or bloomed. The lord specialized in seeing untapped potential in others, and had built an invisible empire upon his talent. His influence stretched from one end of the Star Continent, to the other; in every direction. Making him the perfect person to spread the wares created by the Fae.


    After the men and Maevis had gone off; Skye, Celestia, Lidia, and Peggy were left to chat. Peggy went to fetch more tea, as Skye went to grab the armor she¡¯d made for Tidas. She told Celestia of it after Tidas had walked over to the other group, so he wouldn¡¯t hear her. She wanted it to be a surprise for him before his demonstration bout, before the Mage Trials.


    The princess wasn¡¯t sure how long they would have from when they arrived, to when the trials started. Tidas had mentioned it before, but the thought was lost. As Skye walked towards her room, a rank, rotten smell filled the hallway. She looked about, but saw nothing that the smell could¡¯ve beening from.


    Backtracking; Skye poked her head into the kitchen door, and asked if any of the servants could smell it. Only when a couple of them came out into the hall, did they finally understand what theirdy was talking about. They promised to find the source, and take care of it before the royal Fae would be joining them for dinner.


    Satisfied with the situation; Skye went back towards her room. Peggy had moved the armor from the hall into her room, before heading to the servants¡¯ quarters to sleep. Skye giggled as she reached for the door knob to Peggy¡¯s room..


    ¡°What are youughin at, ye stupid bitch..¡± Jacob snarled as he came up behind Skye, and pinned her against the door.


    Grabbing Skye by her hair, Jacob smashed her face against the door; causing her vision to blur and ears to ring. She tried to scream, but he covered her mouth with his mangled hand he¡¯d just used. It had been wrapped up, but the bandage was filthy. In his one good hand; he held a pistol to her head.


    As Jacob pressed himself against Skye to hold her in ce, she finally realized where the gut-wrenching smell wasing from. The hand he used to cover her mouth reeked of infection, but it still wasn¡¯t as bad as the rancid fecal smell wafting from him. Skye literally gagged as he shoved her into her room, shutting and locking the door behind them.


    Bing pissed at Skye¡¯s response, Jacob yelled; ¡°You¡¯d smell like yer own shit and piss if you¡¯d been sittin in it for days too! Now shut yer fucking mouth! And if I even THINK yer tryin to use yer magic, I¡¯ll kill you, then yer parents.¡±


    Fear and anger surged in Skye as she replied; ¡°But not Tidas, huh? Ah, that¡¯s right... Ye don¡¯t go after those who could kick yer arse!¡±


    Taking two steps; Jacob closed the distance between them, and pistol whipped Skye. She¡¯d grunted as she fell to her knees, but hadn¡¯t cried out. He hit her again in the same spot when she¡¯d sat up, but she still made almost no sound. Seeing her hand sprawled out on the ground for bnce; Jacob mmed his foot down onto her hand, and ground his heel into her flesh.


    ¡°Yer prince will live.. But without you. Ima dead man either way. By killin you, I¡¯ll make him wish for death.. Serves him right for what he did to me hand!,¡± Jacob sneered as he crushed her fingers beneath his foot.


    Skye grunted slightly before asking; ¡°Why would Tidas break yer fingers?¡±


    ¡°Because of You! He did itst night when ye disappeared! The stupid prince thought I had something to do with it! So he ¡®asked¡¯ me who would¡¯ve taken ye...¡±


    ¡°I told him that if it had been one of mine to take ye, he wasn¡¯t gettin ye back whole. That¡¯s when the bastard did this!¡± Jacob held up his had as he twisted his heel, causing blood to begin to pool around her hand.


    ¡°Ima gonna put ye through hell, then send ye there..But don¡¯t worry; yer wee friends and parents will be joining ye shortly..¡±


    The pain rushed through her, but Skye had very recently felt Much worse. As Jacob twisted his heel back and forth, she looked up at her attacker, and began tough boisterously. Unnerved by her seemingly insane response; Jacob pped her with his gun again. Skye took the hit hard, but seeing how it affected him, she keptughing through the pain.


    Jacob didn¡¯t realize it, but Skye was using the opportunity to channel some of her magic into the ground. As his anger clouded his judgment, Skye created a pitfall simr to the one she¡¯d made during his first attack. But instead of a t bottom, she had spikes protruding up from the ground.


    Skye was done being his victim. Every chance he got, he came after her. He had literally nned to torture her, then kill her, but that wasn¡¯t the part that infuriated her. Jacob had threatened her loved ones... In Skye¡¯s eyes: he sealed his own fate.

 Chapter 99

    99 Fowl Death


    ****THIS CHAPTER CONTAINS 18+ CONTENT. LANGUAGE, VIOLENCE, BLOOD, GORE. VIEWERS DISCRETION ADVISED****


    The blood that pooled around Skye¡¯s hand expanded across the white marble floors. Jacob¡¯s heel had crushed all of the bones in her hand, but she refused to cry out. The feeling of her bones being mashed and ground was a new kind of pain, but still nothingpared to having her flesh being continuously cooked.


    It was a fakedugh, but doing so had rattled him enough to make a mistake. Jacob had no magic, so he couldn¡¯t sense when Skye used hers. All he¡¯d seen was her lift her hand before. It wasn¡¯t a necessary thing to do, the princess had simply found it easier to control her magic with her hands involved in the directionality.


    Technically, Skye didn¡¯t even need to touch the ground to channel magic into it; same with her water trait. A direct connection to the element allowed one to funnel their magic into it much faster, and at greater quantities. Allowing the creator greater control for details. It was pivotal to cutting down the risk in her n to herself.


    Jacob¡¯s torturing was the only thing keeping him in ce. If not for his sadistic needs, he probably would¡¯ve killed Skye and left already. But Jacob was a weak person; needing the validation of his victims¡¯ screams to maintain his self-illusions. No one had ever wounded him like Skye had, especially not a woman. And he was determined to make her suffer for it.


    Lifting his foot, Jacob mmed it down as hard as he could onto Skye¡¯s fingers. The crunching sound that came from them snapping reminded her of the sound Thoth¡¯s hooves made while stepping on branches in the woods. She stopped herself from screaming, but couldn¡¯t hold back the tears any longer.


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it,ss. Ima never gonna make it out of this ce alive, I know that much. Not since I killed one of the prince¡¯s men.. But I Will be takin ye with me; piece by piece..¡± Jacob twisted his heel again; ¡°So the longer ye keep quiet, the longer I get to y..¡±


    Skye felt her fear bubbling up in her throat. She wanted to cry out for Tidas, for him toe and save her. However every instinct in her warned her not to. Tidas wasn¡¯t the target of his hate, she was. Making him suffer by losing her made no sense; even for his twisted mind. The opposite was far more likely to be his goal.


    The hand he¡¯d been grinding into hamburger was her dominant one; her left. It was the hand he¡¯d seen her raise when she used her magic against him the first time. If she were anyone else; she would¡¯ve been left crippled by the damage he¡¯d done.


    .....


    Based on her knowledge of Jacob; Skye extrapted that he was trying to get Tidas and her family toe by making her yell out. He would most likely attempt to kill Tidas, her father, Peggy, and Maevis first; based on personal grudges. Her mother and the royal Fae would also be in danger, due to their connection to Skye.


    Slowing herughter, Jacob assumed she was close to breaking. He shed a pompous grin before looking around the room a second. He¡¯d been surprised that the window had been fixed so quickly. With two earth users, the floor would¡¯ve been easily fixed.


    The fact that the wench had magic, but hid it, infuriated Jacob all over again. If he¡¯d known how valuable Skye truly was, he would¡¯ve taken her long before their intended wedding. Even if he would¡¯ve had to have killed the old servant bitch to do it. He would¡¯ve had a child with her by now, and everything the Moonstones owned would¡¯ve been his.


    ¡°If ye had chosen me, None of this would¡¯ve happened!¡± Jacob yelled as he lifted his foot, and smashed it down onto Skye¡¯s forearm; snapping it with it¡¯s force.


    The damage he¡¯d done to her hand was bad, but the pain from her arm was far more intense than Skye thought it¡¯d be. She¡¯d never broken a bone before, and had rarely hurt herself, before making the armor. The pain was intensified as he lifted his foot, and stomped on her broken arm repeatedly.


    From the elbow down; Skye¡¯s left arm was mangled. Blood covered the floor around them in every direction, soaking a nearby rug. Her hand and fingers were indistinguishable. Bones stuck out in numerous, random ces.


    Skye was at her limit. The amount of pain she was in coupled with her blood loss made it hard to concentrate. She couldn¡¯t work her Shaman and earth trait at the same time, so she stuck with her earth. She had endured his torturing for nearly eight minutes, so the pitfall was nearlyplete.


    Raising his leg higher than he had before; Jacob dropped all of his weight down onto where Skye¡¯s upper arm connected to her elbow. A loud snap echoed in the room before Skye let out an ear-shattering scream. Which was immediately followed by Jacob¡¯s heinousughter.


    In betweenughing, Jacob sneered; ¡°YES! That¡¯s what I wanted to hear! Cry for me, bitch! Bring¡¯em straight to me!¡±


    Skye¡¯s heart sank as her worst fear was verified. Jacob was after her loved ones, not her.. Pictures of their faces shed through her mind¡¯s eye in rapid session. As the various memories of Tidas ran through her head, Skye¡¯s willpower soared. She would rather die bloody a thousand times over than be the cause of her loved ones¡¯ deaths..


    Flooding the ground with her magic; Skye quickly finished with her death trap. It required them both to fall, for it to work. She¡¯d initially tried to create a safe spot for herself tond, but now threw caution to the wind. She¡¯d just finished the final spike as Tidas came through her door with his sword drawn.


    Several guards were behind the prince, with Skye¡¯s father directly behind them. When he looked down at Skye¡¯s state, his anger literally caused his magic to re as he maxed himself to his limits. Jacob chuckled menacingly as he pointed the gun down at Skye¡¯s head. Tidas wanted to slice his head off, but the bastard was too close to Skye for him to stop the bullet in time, if Jacob shot her.


    Laughing with a vicious look in his eyes, Jacob snidely remarked; ¡°Is her twat really worth dyin over? Maybe I should give it a go real fast before we all meet our makers..¡±


    As Jacob reached down to grab Skye by her hair, Tidas took a step towards them. Jacob immediately pointed the gun at him with a demon¡¯s smile, and went to squeeze the trigger. It was at that moment that Skye released her hold on the magic she was using to keep the floor up. She¡¯d looked up at her husband and smiled before releasing it, then vanished into the ground with Fowler..


    A radiating pain from her arm, head, and shoulder was the first thing Skye realized as she slowly opened her eyes. She barely needed to focus to see the giant spike directly in front of her face. Had shended one inch up or over in any direction, she would¡¯ve skewered herself with her own trap.


    ¡°SKYE! SKYE?! Are you alright?! Talk to me!¡± Tidas screamed at the top of his lungs as he tried to see through the cloud of dust and dirt.


    She wanted to call out to him, but not until Skye Knew Jacob was dead. If he was still alive, she needed to find him first. Instead; she used the couple minutes to begin to heal herself. It was taxing after creating the pitfall, but she only needed to save enough magic for one good thrust of a spike.


    Skye barely breathed as she waited for the dust to clear. She could hear Jacob¡¯s ragged breathing, but wasn¡¯t sure until she saw him.. A spike was sticking out of his chest as blood streamed down the sides of his mouth. When he randomly coughed, blood spewed. Skye had made the spikes to be thin at the top, then drastically expand towards the bottom. Making sure by design, that they would pierce flesh and bone.


    Skye got up while she healed herself, and came to stand before the dying Jacob Fowler. She stared at him with an apathetic look, even though her insides both twisted, and celebrated. Taking a life wasn¡¯t something Skye liked to do, but found it frequenttely. What disturbed her was that those she¡¯d killed, hadn¡¯t made her feel guilty at all. They were terrible men who delighted in causing suffering.


    The way Skye saw it;ying down and dying solved nothing. It simply allowed those who hurt and killed to keep going unhindered. Even if she were to get in trouble for killing Jacob or the nomads; it didn¡¯t matter to her. Whenever she was meant to meet the gods; her conscience would be clear.


    As Skye stood watching him choke, Jacob managed to get out; ¡°At least I ruined yer arm, haha! Shaman or not; good luck casting yer spells right without yer hand!¡±


    Feeling a surge of magic from her emotions running high; Skye rapidly sped up her healing. She focused on the bone, tissues, and skin; avoiding her nerves for the time being until she could get most of everything else healed. Her bones snapped and popped as they went back into ce. Her muscles and tendons looked like they regrew instead of fixing themselves. Finally, Skye¡¯s skin rewrapped itself; like peeling a banana in reverse.


    Jacob hadn¡¯t understood Skye¡¯s third trait, which had worked in her favor. She might¡¯ve been able to heal herself while he was torturing her, but he also might¡¯ve remembered her trait due tock of damage. Had he remembered, the torture she had endured might¡¯ve turned out much worse..


    As Skye¡¯s arm and hand magically healed in front of him, Jacob stared at her with a defeated look on his face and asked; ¡°So not even a scar to remember me by?¡±


    Seeing fear sh across his face as he choked through his final breaths, Skye replied; ¡°Oh, there be scars.. But time will erase them; starting now..¡±


    Grinning one final time; Jacob¡¯s final words were: ¡°Damn.. Should¡¯ve just took..thed¡¯s offer..and watched you.. and yer prince..fall and..die bloody...¡±

 Chapter 100

    100 Concerns of Intrigue


    ¡°What?! Jacob? Jacob?! Damn it, ye piece of shit! Who offered ye what?!¡± Skye bellowed from within the pitfall.


    ¡°Skye! Are you ok?! Where are you?!¡± Tidas called out in near hysterics.


    ¡°Ima ok! Just pissed off that the bastard died before he could talk!¡±


    ¡°What happened? Where are you?! I¡¯ming down!¡±


    Before her husband could begin his descent, Skye called out a warning; ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t suggest it! There¡¯s spikes all over the ground, and I don¡¯t have the magic to smooth it out right now!¡±


    ¡°But I do!¡± Maevis added as she fluttered over to the edge of the hole with an apologetic expression; ¡°I¡¯ll even be so kind as to make you some stairs.¡±


    Within a short time, Tidas was at the bottom of the pitfall, heading towards his wife. She stood staring at Jacob¡¯s lifeless body, with a frown stered on her face. Based on what she¡¯d yelled before, Jacob must¡¯ve said something to dishearten her. As he came close, Tidas slowed his pace, and delicately examined his wife¡¯s arm.


    Aside from her bloody dress, Skye showed no signs of ever being hurt. Tidas knew better; he¡¯d seen the damage Jacob had done to her. The sight of her arm had caused his vision to turn red, and it took all of the prince¡¯s self-control not to rush Jacob on the spot. If Skye hadn¡¯t been his hostage, Tidas would¡¯ve killed the bastard in an instant with a smile.


    The entirety of Moonstone castle was attempting to jam themselves into the hallway directly outside Skye¡¯s bedroom. All anyone really knew was that their youngdy had been attacked again. Felicia had still been sleeping in Peggy¡¯s room when Jacob had pinned Skye against the door. When she¡¯d heard him shut the bedroom door; the servant girl had ran as fast as she could; first to the banquet hall, then to the lord¡¯s quarters.


    .....


    Most of the other servants had been busy with their chores, and there had been hardly anyone in the halls. Anyone Felicia did see; she told them to find any and all the guards, and tell them that the princess was in danger in her room. When she finally reached the lord¡¯s quarters, she was so out of breath, she¡¯d barely gotten out; ¡°Skye, her.. her bedroom..JACOB!!¡±


    Tidas grabbed a short sword that Lucas kept near his desk at all times, and told all the Fae to stay put. Maevis tried to argue, but the prince warned her that her mere presence could set him off, due to before. She huffily agreed, but told him to send for them the moment he could.


    Aero gripped Celestia¡¯s hand as fear and worry covered her beautiful features. Nics reminded his fellow fairies that Skye was more than capable of protecting herself. It made the royals feel better, but Maevis knew the terror that Jacob had brought upon Skye the past year. Not to mention the incident from before. It was a bad situation, and the old Fae couldn¡¯t sit and wait while her friend¡¯s life was in danger.


    ¡°You three stay; I¡¯m going.. I¡¯ll fly around from the outside and catch him off guard,¡± Maevis stated as she flew towards the door to go out through the lord¡¯s bedroom, then out through the courtyard.


    Nics grabbed the edge of Maevis¡¯ robes and yanked her down. She nearly fell over, but Nic caught her before she could. She attempted to pull away from him in a huff, but he held her in ce. She called him several choice words before her old friend finally spoke.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go Maevis! If the Fowlerd sees you, he¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Struggling against his, Maevisughed derisively before replying; ¡°Like that could ever happen!¡±


    ¡°Maybe not you, but Skye¡¯s life IS at risk! He Has her! If he even sees you, he might kill her!¡±


    Nics¡¯ words stung at Maevis with their validity. She wanted to save Skye, not cause her injuries or death. Nics had a point, but Maevis couldn¡¯t sit and wait. She didn¡¯t want to endanger her friend¡¯s life, but felt her life would be in greater danger, if she didn¡¯t go.


    mming her foot down onto Nics¡¯, Maevis took off the moment his grip loosened. Celestia and Aero called out to her, but the elder was out the door and gone. After watching Nics jump around in pain a minute or so, the three decided to head for Skye¡¯s quarters to wait. All four Fae had magic, and wanted to be ready to help, if they could.


    When Maevis had reached Skye¡¯s room, she stayed by the one closest to her vanity. She watched as Jacob repeatedly mmed his foot down on Skye¡¯s lower arm. The old Fae was shocked Skye wasn¡¯t crying out. She saw the tears streaming down her cheeks, but heard no sound other thanughtering from thess. She slowly began to pull up on the window, to try and sneak in to ambush him.


    Once she¡¯d opened it enough to get in, she wiggled in and hid behind the vanity. She then poked her head out just in time to see Jacob snap Skye¡¯s upper arm near her elbow. The scream her friend made was on par with the screams she¡¯d made while making the dragon armor. Maevis so badly wanted to enter the window then and there, but Tidas burst through her door.


    The memories from their previous fight sprang to mind, and Maevis attempted to create a pitfall. As soon as her magic reached the spot beneath him, she realized what Skye had created. After surveying her work; Maevis removed several spikes that Skye was most likely to fall on. She also tilted and sharpened the ones she calcted Jacob would fall on. Just as Maevis finished, Skye released her hold on the topsail and marble floor.


    Sensing Skye¡¯s magic still present; Maevis knew the princess was alive. She couldn¡¯t hear what Jacob had said, but it had caused Skye¡¯s magic to surge. Maevis was astounded at the depth of thess¡¯ abilities every time she used them. As the dust settled, the old Fae could see Skye¡¯s mangled hand healing at an rming rate.


    Maevis understood the immense control and knowledge needed to properly heal such extensive damage. There was no way Skye could have progressed that far without first studying human physiology. Maevis could see the effect it was having on Jacob, and assumed Skye was putting on a front for that purpose. The old Fae feared the ramifications brought on by the hasty actions of her friend, and made a mental note to have a qualified doctor examine herter..


    After Skye and Tidas came out of the pitfall, several guards went down to remove Jacob¡¯s body. After they trudged out through the closet door with him, Maevis quickly fixed the hole in Skye¡¯s room. Without dust covering everything, and the one rug stained in blood; no one would ever know anything had been amiss.


    Skye used Tidas¡¯ guest room to bathe and change. The only dress she didn¡¯t have packed away was a deep purple one she¡¯d never worn. The sliver colored neckline was far too deep for her liking before. Now that she had Tidas, it didn¡¯t seem to bother her. If anything; it made her want to wear it, to entice him.


    Maevis had followed after she fixed the room. She spoke with Skye about the color and fit of her dress, and how itplimented her. As she finished dressing and chatting, Lidia entered the room with a worried expression on her face.


    ¡°Your father just told me what happened. Are you alright? Did he hurt you?!¡± Lidia¡¯s voice was panicked as she examined her daughter.


    ¡°Ima fine, mother; don¡¯t fret. It¡¯ll take somethin much worse than Jacob Fowler to take me down,¡± Skye replied as she slipped her matching shoes on.


    Seeing her daughter was unharmed, she turned to Tidas and asked; ¡°How did he even get out?! He had to have had help.¡±


    Tidas had been sitting in a chair near the door, stewing. He was thinking the same as Lidia, but wasn¡¯t sure what to say until Ralph came back with his report. Right as the thought crossed his mind, a knock came from the door. The other three Fae and Ralph all filed into the room.


    Celestia immediately flew over to Skye and began checking her, like her mother just had. Nics began to lecture Maevis, but stopped as Tidas stood up, and gave his guard captain permission to speak.


    ¡°We checked his cell sir, and discovered his handcuffs were unlocked with a key. The key doesn¡¯t belong to anyone here; it was a skeleton key. The body of one of our meny next to the doorway... I can only guess that the key came from him..¡±


    ¡°Who was it?¡± Tidas inquired with anger in his voice.


    ¡°One of the new ones, sir. His name was Wilkins, sir. He was the some of a butcher, so I have no idea how he could afford a gun. It¡¯s a real artifact, too; not a replica,¡± Ralph handed the prince the pistol as he finished.


    Examining the gun, Tidas added; ¡°This is a Colt, too. Those are extremely expensive and hard to find.¡±


    Skye quirked an eyebrow before asking; ¡°And how would you know, husband? Do ye like guns?¡±


    ¡°Aye, and I own several as well. Is that a problem?¡± the prince¡¯s voice was almost challenging as he spoke.


    ¡°Only if ye don¡¯t let me have a go with them. Da has one; they¡¯re much easier to hunt with,¡± his wife replied with a smirk.


    ¡°Skye?! Your father let you use that thing?! I¡¯ll kill him myself!¡± Lidia practically screamed.


    After the two finished a quick back and forth, Ralph posed; ¡°Do you think he stole it, maybe?¡±


    Tidas shook his head before he replied; ¡°No, something like that would¡¯ve been reported as stolen, even before we left.. I think he either bought it, or it was a gift, of sorts..¡±


    ¡°Like a buy off?¡± Ralph asked as he scratched his chin.


    ¡°For what?¡± Aero added.


    Skye stepped forward before speaking; ¡°Jacob said that he ¡®should¡¯ve taken thed¡¯s offer, and watched Tidas and I fall and die¡¯. That implies that he has to be working for someone with influence with the king, if not worse..¡±


    ¡°What could be worse?¡± Nics asked.


    Skye and Tidas looked at each other and shared worried expressions before Tidas answered; ¡°It being done on either my brother¡¯s order, or my father¡¯s...¡±

 Chapter 101

    101 Always Be Yer Home


    The implication that someone at the capital was already plotting against Tidas and Skye wasn¡¯t really new, but it was still sobering. Tidas had been targeted his entire life; for being his father¡¯s son, for his works against the ve trade, or simply because he was a royal. His enemies going after his wife was something he¡¯d calcted, but not until they¡¯d reached the capital. The fact that they were able to nt a spy in his guards was evidence of their reach. Limiting the list of suspects to only a few.


    Skye looked despairingly at her husband before saying; ¡°Ye think it could be him? Magnus would never do something like this, but He might..¡±


    The prince¡¯s gut wrenched in response at the thought of one particr name: Marco. Tidas knew his brother had to be behind it, but without the guard or Jacob to borate, there was no proof. using the future king of attempted murder wasn¡¯t something he could do without evidence to back him. And even then, it would be nearly impossible for him to convince his father of Marco¡¯s darkness.


    Magnus had always doted on Marco, even as a child. He was born with incredibly rare magic; ether. But the night their uncle tried to kill their father, Marco nearly died trying to stop him. He¡¯d been stabbed with the Ethereal Spear, and drained of his magic. ording to him, he¡¯s never recovered it.


    Tidas couldn¡¯t remember a time when his older brother didn¡¯t frighten him, except for then. He thought Marco was courageous for trying to stop their uncle, and told him as much. It was one of the few times Marco had genuinely smiled at Tidas, and told him that he would grow up to be a strong protector one day as heughed. It was one of the few times that they¡¯d ever connected, but it¡¯d been a long time ago.


    Marco was apletely different person now, and Tidas wouldn¡¯t doubt him to attempt an assassination. Their father refused to see the monstrous side of his son, even though it could lead to the copse of the kingdom. Themoners didn¡¯t care for Marco because he favored the nobles in every situation; no matter who was in the wrong. If given a choice; even some nobles would choose to side with the third prince.


    The second prince was the king of Ruscovic Kingdom, therefore had no im to the throne of Alcon any longer. It was a rule upheld by the kingdoms since around Rnd Snare¡¯s time. The Regicidal Laws were passed in Alcon only a couple hundred years ago, and few generations had adhered to it. It was Magnus¡¯ wish that his sons not fight over the throne that had any meaning for the third prince.


    Tidas had always nned to follow through with his father¡¯s wish, but now he hesitated. Every time aw was proposed that would benefit themoners, but cost the nobles any kind of rights, power, or money; he denied it. Most servants were indebted to their lords anddies for providing lodgings, clothes, and meals while working. Everyone earned wages byw, but after the cost for everything came out, workers barely had enough left to buy groceries for their families.


    Most ces in Alcon weren¡¯t as bad as the capital now. Lords anddies like the Moonstones were bing moremon, thanks to the influence of the third prince. Tidas inspired others with his selfless actions, creating a kind of trend that the aristocrats didn¡¯t expect. Only a handful of the younger nobles idolized the prince for his heroics, but many of the older ones preferred the third prince. As well as all ages ofmoners. Making Tidas the people¡¯s choice for a ruler..


    .....


    After the group discussed the possibilities a bit more, Peggy came in and announced dinner would be ready shortly. As everyone began to file out, Lidia called out to Skye to wait. Tidas kissed her cheek, and told her he¡¯d be waiting outside for her. She wanted to protest, but the weariness she saw in his eyes made her reconsider.


    Once the door was shut, Lidia beckoned her daughter to sit next to her. After taking a seat, Skye looked to her mother to speak. She was a little taken aback by the array of emotions that crossed her features. Variations of love and pain fought for dominance; finally ending on a mix of the two.


    Taking a deep breath, Lidia smiled softly and handed Skye a small box while nervously saying; ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure if I should give this to you. It¡¯s a bitplicated, but it was my husband¡¯s.. The stone, not the; well, that..¡±


    Skye gasped as she opened the box to reveal a small, handmade hair clip. The stone matched the moonstone from her ne perfectly. It was her favorite piece from the set, and she nned to wear it often in the capital.


    The stone was crescent shaped, and the part of the clip that held it in ce was shaped like a silhouette of a fairy. It was beautiful, and Skye nearly shrieked in her happiness. She squeezed her mother in a bear hug before pulling back to examine the clip again.


    ¡°Where did ye have it made?¡± Skye asked enthusiastically.


    ¡°Actually, I made it for you; do you like it?¡± Lidia twisted her hands nervously as she awaited her daughter¡¯s answer.


    Skye didn¡¯t answer right away because she¡¯d been so shocked by the gesture. Her mother had never made her something before; nothing like this. The stone used to be her deceased husband¡¯s, so she knew how important it must be for her mother to give it to her. A happy, nervous feeling crept into her stomach at the realization of the significance of it.


    ¡°Are ye sure I should have this? Won¡¯t you miss it?¡± Skye grabbed and held her mother¡¯s hand as she¡¯d spoken.


    Lidia smiled broadly at her daughter before replying; ¡°I think he would¡¯ve liked you having it.. I feel bad just letting it sit in a box. He had magic too. He told me it helped with conserving his magic, by helping him focus.¡±


    ¡°He once told me that his magic had it¡¯s own.. sound. And invoking certain feelings affected the sound. The stone helped him to focus on certain aspects of his trait. I hope this helps with your training, my littless,¡± Lidia grabbed Skye¡¯s hand with both of hers, and gently squeezed them.


    For the first time since Skye was four, her mother called her by her pet name. Tears gathered and flowed down her cheeks as the gravity of her mother¡¯s gift and words settled in her heart. She wished she had more time with her now.. To talk about her childhood, her deceased husband, how she met her father; everything she hadn¡¯t.


    As if reading her daughter¡¯s thoughts; Lidia said to Skye with a grin and a hug, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about him some time when you visit.¡±


    ¡°Could you at least tell me what type he was?¡± she didn¡¯t want to pry, but Skye¡¯s interest was peaked.


    Lidia shed a smile her daughter had never seen before. It was filled with pure joy as sheughed at her unspoken memories. Nodding at no one, she looked to Skye and said; ¡°He was an elemental...Fire.. I never knew fire could be beautiful, until I saw his blue mes..¡±


    Skye smiled at her mother as a new understanding dawned on her. She knew her mother and father loved each other, but it wasn¡¯t the same as the love she shared with Tidas. She¡¯d assumed time had mellowed their feelings, but that wasn¡¯t it.. Her mother truly loved another, the same way she loved Tidas.


    The memories of Tidas¡¯ fake death were still plenty fresh in Skye¡¯s mind. If she ever actually lost Tidas, she might resemble her mother. The thought made her heart feel heavy, prompting another hug; which her mother weed.


    The two held each other a few moments before Lidia broke away. She sniffled and wiped at the makeup around her eyes, making Skye smile at their shared sentimentality. Straightening her back, Lidia cleared her throat and said; ¡°We best hurry; your poor husband is still waiting for us..¡±


    A total of twenty minutes had passed, by the time Skye and Lidia emerged from the room. Tidas was by himself; sitting on the cold floor with his his knees up to his chest, and head against the wall. It reminded Skye of how he sat when he was frustrated or cold as a child. She gave a small giggle at the memories that ran through her mind, prompting Tidas to ask; ¡°And what, dear wife, is so funny to you?¡±


    Still smiling, Skye replied; ¡°Just d to see thed I fell in love with still be there.¡±


    As he stood up, Tidas said something about Peggy being thrilled at herment. He was smirking, which only widened as he realized how lovely his wife looked in her dress. He¡¯d been so preupied in the room with their conversation, he honestly hadn¡¯t noticed.


    ¡°You look rather fetching tonight, Princess.. Your husband in a lucky man,¡± Tidas extended his arm to escort his wife as he spoke.


    ¡°Thank you, sir.. I keep telling him the same thing,¡± Skye replied yfully.


    Laughing loud enough to create an echo, Tidas took his wife¡¯s arm in his, then offered his other to his mother inw.


    ¡°I think you might need to trade up, Skye. This one seems to have good manners; unlike that rakish prince,¡± Lidia joined in.


    ¡°Oh I have much better manners than the prince, and I¡¯m better looking, too,¡± Tidas added, causing all three tough as they walked to the banquet room.


    Dinner flew by quickly as they all talked. Nics, Maevis, and Aero confirmed that the deals were well off enough for the royal couple to leave right after their meal was finished. Nics and Aero agreed to use Nic¡¯s beta Hugo as a go-between formunications. That way no one could trace their messages, or discover the Fae Sanctuary.


    Celestia, Skye, and Lidia sat chatting about Skye¡¯s hair clip. The queen exined that the rock was a moonstone, but enchanted with very old magic. When Dkye inquired how old, Celestia replied; ¡°Old enough that only my mother would know of it.¡±


    Ralph had been invited to eat with them, but he wanted to double-check that the men were ready to go as soon as they were. Lucas sat watching his lively dinner table with a grin. It would be a long while before his house felt whole like this again. Taking arge sip of his whiskey, Lord Moonstone stood and delivered a small speech to his daughter and their friends.


    ¡°I know yer leaving after the meal is over.. I cannot say Ima too happy to see my weess leaving. I know we weren¡¯t the closest of families, but always remember that yer mother and I love you.. And that no matter what the future holds; you will Always be our little girl, and this will Always be yer Home..¡±

 Chapter 102

    102 The Road to the Capital


    Skye was in tears when they left Moonstone Castle. Her mother¡¯sst minute gift had tugged at her heartstrings. Her father¡¯s speech had nearly ripped them out. Celestia cried as they all readied to leave. The royal Fae were going in another direction than the stagecoaches that Skye, Tidas, Maevis, Nics, and Peggy were going in.


    The Queen had be quite attached to Skye within the few hours that they¡¯d met and bonded. Celestia hadn¡¯t connected with others often for various reasons; her position being a main one. Everyone put her up on a pedestal so high that no one could reach her. She¡¯d felt like a doll most of her life, except whenever alone with her mother.


    The Empress mostly treated her daughter like anyone else would treat theirs. She yed with her often as a child. Brushing and styling her hair, ying dress up, and having tea parties. But their time was always cut short due to her mother¡¯s duties, and because her advisers didn¡¯t like the only two royal Fae in the world to be in the same ce too long. Until Maevis had begun to visit her, Celestia had been very lonely.


    Aero knew his wife wasn¡¯t the type to bond easily. It still bothered him that they were about to reveal Fae to the world of humans.. But he didn¡¯t get a negative feeling as he looked at the group of humans before him. Lucas and Lidia hugged and fussed over their daughter, Maevis and Nics figured out their seating in their coach, and the prince made sure everything and everyone was ready to leave.


    The scene was familiar; almost like a d¨¦j¨¤ vu to the king. His magic called to him, but not in a hostile way. More like it was letting him know that this was how it was supposed to be. From the moment Aero had met Skye in the woods, he¡¯d sensed her magic was simr in it¡¯s nature to that of the Royal Fae. Not just it¡¯s strength and connection to the Source, but the serenity it invoked in others.


    If any other humans had been the one to injure Celestia that day, Aero would¡¯ve killed them on the spot. His beta had actually been the one who¡¯d hesitated to attack. Now, he fully understood why.. And why Maevis and Nics were willing to go back to the ce they hated most in the human world: the Royal Court.


    Finishing up their goodbyes, Skye and Tidas climbed into their stagecoach. Peggy, Maevis, and Nics rode in a separate one to make sure everyone would befortable during their lengthy travels. It would take several days to reach the capital, but Tidas had sent several men ahead to make arrangements.


    Leaving a day and a half behind schedule had made it more difficult, but not impossible, to reach the capital in time for the trials. Tidas had his men arrange not only food and drink, but fresh horses at every stop.


    They would switch out the horses during their breaks, and ride through the nights to make up the lost days. They¡¯d still be arrivingter than the prince had wanted, but there was nothing he could do about it.


    .....


    Their original ns had them arriving during the early morning hours, when fewer people would be out. Their new arrival time put them walking through the capital slightly past the noon hour, two days from now. The streets would be packed with people, making it difficult to reach the pce.


    To gain some control on the eventual road blocks, Tidas had decided to have at least one of the men keep going onward to the capital. To notify them of their impending arrival, and hopefully have a path cleared. The prince knew his father was eager to see Skye, and would use it to his advantage.


    ¡°Out yer head, love.. Yer ce is here, with me,¡± Skye stated as she cupped her husband¡¯s cheek to gain his attention.


    Tidas smiled softly at his sleepy wife. About ten minutes after they¡¯d left, she¡¯d remembered that she still needed to feed Zazzy. She¡¯d been sleeping while Skye had shown her off to Celestia before, and figured it was probably close to her feeding time.


    Anticipating his wife, Tidas had made sure to pack up Zazzy, as well as some clothes and basic hygiene items in a separate trunk. He then had it ced inside their coach for convenience. Skye had hugged and kissed her husband for his thoughtfulness, then fed the baby dragon.


    The prince had allowed his thoughts to drift as Skye fed her magic to Zazzy. When she¡¯d finished, she ced the egg back in the trunk for safe keeping, then snuggled up against her distracted husband.


    Once back with her, he immediately noticed how tired she¡¯d looked. It was the kind of exhaustion one got when they overused their powers. He was quite familiar with it after his training with the RMC..


    ¡°Would you like to sleep? Those neck pillow things are right here,¡± Tidas inquired as he held up the crescent-shaped pillows.


    ¡°Yes and no...¡± Skye replied as she slowly slid her hand down from her husband¡¯s face, to his chest.


    Tidas knew what Skye wanted, but wasn¡¯t sure if he should give in. She¡¯d been through an emotional ringer, and expended a lot of her magic in a very short time. Skye had always loved food, but the amount she¡¯d consumed had been unsettling to her parents and Peggy. Tidas and her Fae friends understood why, and exined the cause of her ravenous appetite.


    The prince¡¯s main concern now was his wife¡¯s emotional state. Tidas knew of what she¡¯d gone through to create his armor. He¡¯d been angry she¡¯d put herself through so much pain to make something for him, regardless of it¡¯s usefulness. Then, she had to deal with Jacob alone.


    That thought made Tidas feel both furious, and ashamed. His mind told him that it wasn¡¯t anything he could¡¯ve seening, but his heart railed at him. After reading Snare¡¯s journal, Tidas swore to himself that he¡¯d never let anyone threaten or hurt Skye again. He felt as though he¡¯d failed her, and it tugged at his conscience.


    His wife could feel his hesitation, and asked Tidas what was wrong. The concern in her features made him feel worse, so he told Skye most of it. He exined how the journal had affected him; including his worries of how alike she and Shia seem. He then went on about everything from the Nomads, to her disappearance, but left out knowing about the armor. He finished with Jacob¡¯s attack, and sequential death by her hands.


    Skye was startled by Tidas¡¯ level of concern, and the vow he¡¯d made to himself. It wasn¡¯t rational, and would only cause him pain in the long run. Squaring her shoulders; Skye took a deep breath before attempting to reason with her husband.


    ¡°I understand yer concern, and I love ye for it.. But ye Must remember that Ima not Shia. Ima not some weak littless who can¡¯t defend herself, either. I know ye worry for me, and I worry just as much for you.. But Ima gonna do what I feel is necessary, and I expect ye to do the same, husband. I have faith in you; do ye have it in me?¡±


    Tidas thought deeply on his wife¡¯s words for several minutes before he replied; ¡°Aye, I have faith in you Skye.. But I won¡¯t ever stop worrying about you.¡±


    Grinning sweetly at her husband, Skye added; ¡°Aye, and I you.. Just don¡¯t let it cloud yer judgment.¡±


    Tidas returned his wife¡¯s smile with a devilish one and said; ¡°Like how your lust clouds yours now?¡±


    Skye stared at her husband with a confused look a few moments before heughed and added; ¡°I know how exhausted you must be, even if you don¡¯t realize it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Ima fine enough for this,¡± Skye replied as she attempted to grab at her husband¡¯s member, but he stopped her.


    The couple locked eyes as their battle of wills ensued. Tidas knew he was right because of the way Skye¡¯s eyes fluttered. She was literally fighting to stay awake, and the prince knew he would win; even though he really didn¡¯t want to. The dress his wife was wearing gave him an exquisite view of her cleavage, and was making it difficult to stick to his own words. If his wife¡¯s exhaustion hadn¡¯t been so apparent, he would¡¯ve dly taken her up on her offer.


    After several minutes had passed, Skye gave in; ¡°Ack! Fine! But I will have me way with you once we reach the capital.¡±


    Tidas wrapped his arm around his wife¡¯s waist, and pulled her against himself before replying; ¡°I look forward to it, my wee, feisty wife..¡±


    Skye had slept on and off through almost their entire ride; well over thirty-six hours in total out of the nearly seventy-two. She¡¯d woken up the morning of their arrival, during their final stop before the capital. The sun was just beginning to rise in thete morning as the smell of food drew her from her slumber. She initially panicked at the fact that she¡¯d slept through feeding Zazzy, but was pleasantly surprised that Tidas had done it for her.


    Their food had been basic; ham sandwiches with cheese, lettuce, and tomato. Peggy also made a fruit sd, and her signature sd, more or less for the Fae. Skye had eaten two sandwiches, half the bowl of fruit, and a serving of the sd. The owner of the tavern that they had stopped at was beyond shocked at the amount of food the smallss ate. He¡¯d been kind enough to allow Peggy to use his kitchen too.


    The prince¡¯s guards had made variousments about how Skye would fit right in once she joined the RMC. They had all talked often along the road to the capital, and agreed that Skye was a perfect match for their prince.


    Ralph had been the one Tidas had sent ahead to the capital, to make sure their path through the city wouldn¡¯t be so bad. Tidas wondered if his father had amodated his guard, but pushed it aside. The moment Ralph would¡¯ve mentioned that Skye was with the prince, the king probably sent the the army out to regte the crowds.


    Right as Tidas finished his thoughts, Ralph came running down the road. He didn¡¯t have a horse because it¡¯d been quicker just to use his magic. As he slowed, Tidas could see a worried expression on his features, prompting him to approach the cloud of dust his guard captain had just kicked up. He was breathing hard as he attempted to catch his breath before speaking.


    Bowing to his prince, Ralph gave his report; ¡°All is ready for your entry into the city. The king sent out his personal guard to coordinate the army, haha! People are already lining the streets to catch a glimpse of you and your Bonny wife.¡±


    Tidas stared at Ralph, waiting for the rest of the news. He was obviously hesitating telling him something, and Tidas asked if there was anything else to report. His guard captain finished catching his breath before he replied; ¡°The other bites directly from the king.. Your other brother is visiting from the Ruscovic kingdom.. He says he¡¯s confirmed that your uncle is in the Hignds.¡±

 Chapter 103

    103 The Capital


    ¡°What did ye say? About his brother?¡± Skye asked as she stepped away from the guards she¡¯d been chatting with.


    Tidas tensed upon hearing her voice. He knew she would insist on going with him. They didn¡¯t have the time to argue, if they wanted to make it to the city at the time Ralph had specified. To avoid the situation, the prince said; ¡°We¡¯ll discuss it with my father once we reach the pce.. You know how he is about tardiness.¡±


    Sighing with irritation, Skye replied; ¡°And yer father knows that Ima never on time; please speak, Ralph.¡±


    Ralph squirmed were he stood. He didn¡¯t want to get caught up in an argument between the couple. Tidas noticed his hesitation and asked Skye; ¡°Do you really intend to make your new father inw and King wait, because you wanted to talk about something that he should be a part of from the start?¡±


    Skye gave her husband a hard stare, but then turned away in a huff. She knew he was right, and that the conversation needed to take ce with Magnus present. He was the highest authority, and would hear Skye out fairly. Plus, she didn¡¯t want to antagonize her husband just yet. She wanted him to be on her side when they broached the subject to the king, not be her opposition.


    Skye left to bath and dress before their arrival at the capital. Peggy had kept all her essential items out for easy ess. Tidas had told her that their final stop would be the longest, for generally that purpose. His guards also needed time to freshen up before they saw their families again. They¡¯d all been away for months up in the Hignds, before going to Moonstone Castle. So they were quite grateful to their prince for the consideration.


    They would cross the enormous city to it¡¯s center; where the Royal Pce stood. Ralph warned that the streets were already crowded. Tidas worried of one particr person ruining his wife¡¯s debut. He gave strict instructions for the daughter of Lord Bibalow to be detained, should she attempt to approach them. Ang was the type to make a scene, so Tidas wouldn¡¯t even give her a chance.


    As Peggy rinsed her hair, Skye looked at her hand as she held it in the air. Her muscles kept tensing without her doing anything, and a sharp pain asionally shot through her wrist. It wasn¡¯t anything but an annoyance now, but it could wind up causing her issuester in life, if she didn¡¯t get it checked out. Seeing the pce physician was already on her to-do list; adding a checkup to it wasn¡¯t a big deal to her.


    ¡°Are ye even listening to me?! Skye!¡± Peggy practically yelled in her ear.


    .....


    She literally jumped at the old woman¡¯s words; ¡°Ack! What?! Sorry! I was thinkin about what I need to do once we reach the pce.¡±


    Peggy sighed with irritation; ¡°I said I was done with yer hair! Wasn¡¯t so bad since ye slept for well over a day straight. But don¡¯t ever do that again! I thought ye were sick or somethin.. Yer lucky Maevis assured me that ye just needed sleep, due to yer magic deprivation.¡±


    ¡°Is that what it was? Huh..¡± was all Skye said on the matter, inciting a light smack to the back of her head from her servant.


    ¡°Ye bloody idiot! Ye didn¡¯t even know why ye ate and slept so much?! Mae said that if ye would¡¯ve gone any further, ye would¡¯ve tapped into yer life essence! Ye could¡¯ve died, Skye!¡±


    ¡°Aye; that¡¯s what I was avoiding by using me powers! I didn¡¯t ask Jacob to do what he did, now did I?!¡± Skye actually yelled at her faithful servant, shocking them both.


    ¡°No, but that¡¯s-¡± Peggy tried to argue, but Skye cut her off.


    ¡°No buts! Ima tired of everyone tellin me what I can or cannot do. Ima grown woman, with me own magic! I know that this alles from a ce of love, but I must do what I have to, Peg.. If that means I need to sleep for three days after, so be it.. I know you¡¯ll be there when I wake, so Ima not scared.¡±


    Peggy smiled at her bairn for her sentiment, but didn¡¯t agree with her. The fact that her dominant hand was hurting was proof enough of herck of knowledge when it came to her own powers. Peggy didn¡¯t know much about Shamans, or about magic in general.. But she¡¯d never heard of a person being healed by a Shaman, and needing more medical help afterwards..


    After she finished dressing and talking with Peggy, Skye came out in a beautiful dark green dress with silver trim, and long fitted sleeves. Her cloak would cover her as they went down the streets, so she would still be presentable once they¡¯d reached the pce. Tidas had proposed that they ride on horses; to deter people from trying to look in the stagecoaches.


    Maevis and Nics needed to remain hidden until Magnus dered them safe. They hadn¡¯t been happy to stay in the coach the entire time, but there was nothing to be done about it. If anyone saw them, it could blow their whole n. The people from the wedding would most definitely be spreading rumors by now, regardless of their promises not to speak on it. But that was just another thing that couldn¡¯t be helped.


    To pass the hour before they would reach the capital, Tidas answered a few random questions Skye had about the capital.


    ¡°Most Shamans study biology, human physiology, and medicine in general. We have an entire school dedicated to training Shamans, doctors, and nurses in the capital. I¡¯ve tried several times to have one established in eachrge city, like Dragonhorn, but Marco has always shot it down due to costs.¡±


    ¡°There are various types of training facilities in other cities, but the capital has all the best resources in Alcon. From training equipment, to even everyday conveniences; very few kingdoms rival us.. But only whenpared to our capital. The rest of the kingdom isn¡¯t nearly as advanced.. Which makes the Republic of Sai the only kingdom on the Star continent that beats Alcon.. Well, except in military might,¡± Tidas took a drink from a pouch of water after he¡¯d finished speaking.


    Skye remembered the firelessnterns that lined the streets of Sai¡¯s capital whenever she would visit Mei. She¡¯d marveled at the tiny lights that lit their home without burning or stinking. Her father was supposed to receive an item called a ¡®generator¡¯, to hook up to his water mill. It would give him light inside their castle without candles. It was extremely expensive, but he¡¯d sworn by it¡¯s value when he¡¯d exined the purchase to his wife.


    Skye described to Tidas how her mother¡¯s face had twitched and contorted; causing them both tough. Many of the guards around them smiled at how their prince reacted to his wife. They¡¯d never seen him so happy before; it was surreal to them.


    Theirmander was strong and slightly stoic, hardly ever allowing anything to faze him. But here he be;ughing and joking like the young adult that he actually was. His youth made them smile, making most believe that their prince will be around for a long time.


    As the walls to the Capital came into view, Skye felt her stomach begin to twist. She hadn¡¯t seen them in years, but even now; they seemed incredibly intimidating to her. While they weren¡¯t as strong as Dragonhorn¡¯s, the colossal walls were much taller and thicker. The battlements curved outward in points to create drop zones for artillery, and other various means of defense. Theyout reminded the princess of a wilting daisy.


    Shouts and cheers could be heard as they came closer to the gates. The people that were either leaving or entering the capital parted to allow the royal couple through. Skye and Tidas kept their hoods down as they waved, nodded, and smiled. Keeping to a decent pace as they rode through the massive gates..


    It was around ten o¡¯clock or so when the third prince and his new wife entered the Capital of Alcon. People from all sses lined the streets, shoulder to shoulder, to see the couple. From children to adults; all gathered along the sides of the roads to glimpse the Hero Prince, and hismoner wife.


    Some had tried to badmouth the princess¡¯ lineage, but changed their tunes when theyid eyes upon her. Skye¡¯s hair practically shimmered like real gold in the sun. Her heart-shaped face, golden eyes, and gentle smile put almost all arguments to rest. The only ones that still griped were the truly bitter women in the crowd, but Skye paid them no mind.


    As their small parade progressed, some of the families of the guards came up to greet them. Ralph was literally knocked over by his three children and wife. He hugged them tightly, then released them to rejoin the procession until he was officially off duty for the night. It warmed the princess¡¯ heart to see the two girls and a wee boy tackle the gruff guard captain .


    Skye had grinned broadly when she¡¯d heard him call the littled Tidas. When she looked to her husband for conformation on what she¡¯d heard, he smiled and winked at her. Skye imagined Tidas as a father for a moment and beamed. She could see a little doppelg?nger following him around, or a red-haired littless that would wrap her daddy around her tiny finger the moment she was born.


    It would still be several years before they wanted to have children, but Skye still looked forward to having their little family.


    As their procession hit the halfway mark, Skye realized that some of the soldiers she was seeing were Magnus¡¯ personal guards. They moved within the crowds; bobbing and weaving around people as they kept to the royal couple¡¯s pace. Tidas¡¯ guards were the obvious safety precaution.


    The king¡¯s personal guards were not only coordinating their route, but also providing extra protection from anyone lurking in the crowds. The notice of arrival had been far too short for any of his enemies to plot something. But it was still best to be safe than sorry.


    Lord Fowler was sent ahead the day before his son died. He had no idea that Jacob was dead yet, and might¡¯ve paid someone to try and free him. It was highly unlikely, but Tidas wasn¡¯t taking any chances with his wife¡¯s safety.


    As Skye watched the people, she also paid attention to the streets and buildings. All the newer houses and businesses were simr to pictures she¡¯d seen in tomes. Instead of bricks, the streets were paved with a smooth grayish-ck material she¡¯d never seen before.


    Tidas had been surprised by some of the changes, like the road. It looked like it was a massive project, and the prince had a hard time keeping a smile on his face as he guessed at the cost. As well as who must¡¯ve done thebor.


    Peering into the distance, Skye could easily spot the Royal Pce of Alcon. The enormous castle was made of light grey stones, simr to the walls that surround the capital. Skye¡¯s gut twisted further as she looked towards the familiar building with both excitement, and trepidation.


    Her trials and adventures were truly about to begin...

 Chapter 104

    104 Royal Expectations


    The people screamed so loudly that Skye lost her ability to think clearly. Never had she experienced such overwhelming noise. The only thing that came close was a sword fightingpetition she¡¯d seen in Sai with Mei. Tidas held his head high, smiling and waving like he¡¯d been doing most of his life. Being the daughter of Lord Moonstone had gotten her used to a certain degree of fame, but nothing like this. Skye wasn¡¯t used to it at all, and she felt an odd kind of panic bubbling up within her..


    ¡°Princess! Princess Skye! Ye saved me grandson at Dragonhorn! Thank ye! Bless ye!¡± a random old woman yelled to her.


    ¡°Ye saved me brother as well! May the Gods bless ye Princess!¡± a middle-aged man called out.


    ¡°Thank you Princess! Ye saved me eldest son!¡± another woman screamed out.


    Hearing her name gave Skye something to focus on. She quickly began to scan the crowds; smiling and nodding at those who¡¯d called out her name. The roadway was clear, but she had felt surrounded and ustrophobic. Hearing her name and attempting to focus on it, was her way of dividing and conquering the re of the crowd. It was much like focusing on the next bend in the river, instead of the entire journey down stream.


    Tidas had noticed the effect that the crowd had on his wife, but she¡¯d seemed to have found her calm again. The pce was only a few blocks away now, and he knew Skye needed a small break before they went to greet his father and the court. He reached over from his horse to grab his wife¡¯s hand, and yelled over the crowd; ¡°We¡¯ll be there soon my love!¡±


    ***************


    Off in one of the darkened corners of a building; a cloaked woman watched the royal couple trot down the street with a disgruntled expression. She looked longingly at Tidas, then shot Skye a venomous look when he¡¯d grabbed her hand and smiled a smile he¡¯d never shown her.


    Ang Bibalow watched as the man she¡¯d obsessed over the past few years stare adoringly at his new wife. She hated Skye more than anything else on the. She¡¯d been slightly confused at the color of her hair; Tidas had always gushed about his fianc¨¦e being a redhead. It didn¡¯t really matter to her either way. Red, blonde, or a brte like her; Prince Tidas belonged to her. And she nned on making that point in to themoner bitch who stole her man...


    .....


    ***************


    As they came up to the inner gates of the pce, three familiar faces approached them. Zas, Ronnie, and us came sauntering across the courtyard. They greeted the newlyweds with deep bows before Skye unceremoniously jumped on Zas for a hug. He hugged her back while chuckling, then said; ¡°Another hugger! I like you more and more, every time I see you princess!¡±


    ¡°Always happy to hug someone who reminds me of a giant teddybear!¡± Skye replied as she squeezed him.


    Zas burst out inughter at the princess¡¯ment. It was the first time anyone hadpared him to a plushy, and was one of the nicest things anyone had ever said to him. Skye wasn¡¯t a snarky person, and meant it with love. But it hadn¡¯t stopped the two cadets from freezing in their tracks, so as not to identallyugh.


    Seeing their tense expressions, Skye asked if the two were ok. After a moment to collect themselves, Ronnie replied; ¡°Just admiring yer fearlessness..¡±


    ¡°Oh, but Zas is just like a teddybear; once you get to know him,¡± Tidas replied as he walked over after giving instructions to the pce servants.


    Zas grinned at him as Skye hugged Ronnie. us had stuck his hand out for the princess to shake instead of epting the hug. He still felt unworthy of such familiarity from her, and Tidas had been happy he¡¯d turned it down. He still took issue with us, but he was starting to see the man had a solid honor code, now.


    ¡°Did ye two decide to train, or enter the trials?¡± Skye asked as she finished her handshake.


    The two young men shared a look before replying simultaneously; ¡°Train..¡±


    Zas chuckled boisterously, then stated; ¡°Smartds.. No reason to rush to your deaths, is there? Now that you two have pledged yourselves to the princess¡¯ service.¡±


    Skyeughed nervously before reluctantly saying; ¡°Aye.. they did, didn¡¯t they?¡±


    The group¡¯s chatter andughter filled the inner courtyard. Servants and guards alike were happy that the young prince was home. While the castle wasn¡¯t a bad or boring ce to work, it wasn¡¯t exactly the fairest, or safest of working environments. Prince Tidas always made sure that everyone was treated with respect. And protected the servants from the nobles as best he could; especially the women.


    He understood how unfair, and even cruel, some of the nobles could be in their various pursuits. There¡¯d been several asions where Tidas had to personally step in to guarantee the safety and security of the servants, and their families. It was quitemon for a noble to threaten a female¡¯s family to get his way, but the prince always held up to his title of Hero in such instances.


    After spending about ten minutes or so in idle chatter; the group was called to the king¡¯s audience chamber. As they ascended the stairs, Skye noticed that two of Tidas¡¯ guards were walking behind them, carrying a massive trunk. It was where Maevis and Nics were stashed until they made it to the king.


    She hoped that they werefortable as the group approached arge staircase that split into two near the top.


    Arge painting of Tidas¡¯ Great grandfather Edmond as a youngd, hung on the wall that protruded out to divide the stairs. Skye stopped in her tracks upon seeing what looked like two dolls sitting on either side of the child.


    One was dressed as a beautiful, silver-haired woman. The other looked like a mini Santa ws, but thinner. Staring at it, Skye half gasped, thenughed at the realization. The dolls weren¡¯t dolls at all, but Maevis and Nics!


    Tidas was confused at Skye¡¯s outburst until he looked at the painting as well. He was shocked to realize that the dolls were actually the old fairies. Maevis had mentioned in the woods at Warrick Forest that he reminded her of his ¡®ancestor¡¯. Looking at the picture now; the only thing that had changed about the two Fae was Nic¡¯s gut size.


    Skye and Tidas sped hands, nced at the trunk again, then continued up the stairs where the others were waiting for them. The stairs, floors, and ceilings were all made of a simr marble to what Lucas¡¯ castle was made from. The only difference was that it had a yellowish tint to it, and was far shinier from countless polishes.


    The walls changed room to room, hall to hall. Some were a deep blue color with white and light blue flower patterns as boarders. Some were a deep red with white dragon heads for the boarders.


    The throne room, or the audience room as Magnus liked to call it; had dark purple walls with intricate golden patterns for the boarder. Skylights dotted the ceiling, allowing a good amount of light into the room. A massive crystal chandelier hung where the corners of the skylights met, casting tiny rainbows all over the room when the light hit it just right.


    ¡°Announcing! Prince Tidas MacArthur, and his wife Lady Skye Moonstone!¡± the Herald called out.


    The people that were gathered in the room all stopped and turned to look at the new Royal couple. Tidas wore a ck suit with a green vest, and a white undershirt. The vest matched Skye¡¯s dress nearly perfectly in color. They walked in time with each other, with their heads held high as they headed straight towards the king.


    Whispering and murmurs could be heard throughout the room. The normal praises for the prince could be heard, but Tidas did Not like the amorouspliments his wife was getting. The lords openly gawked at her, stoking his ire. He maintained a pleasant outward expression, but on the inside he was raging.


    Skye felt her husband¡¯s hand tense, and she knew why. Those far enough away from the king were openly eyeing her in a way she found disgusting. But it wasn¡¯t the first time Skye had dealt with unwanted attention, and knew what to do to mostly shut them up.


    Pausing a moment, Skye leaned up and kissed her husband¡¯s cheek while practically wrapping her upper body around the arm he¡¯d offered to hold her hand with. She beamed at him before saying loud enough for those listening to hear; ¡°I love you, husband.¡±


    Thements drastically disappeared as the princess let her feelings be known. Some were still stupid enough to see it as a challenge, but the point had been made.


    Skye was very happy with her husband, and wouldn¡¯t feel bad about putting someone on their ass for making a pass at her.


    The prince returned her smile with the same enthusiasm, then replied as they continued walking; ¡°I love you as well, wife..¡±


    ¡°Fire that Herald! It¡¯s Princess Skye, not Lady! Her new rank is a sign of my love for my new daughter. NONE of you best forget it!¡± the king bellowed out from his throne.


    As the newlyweds came to stand before their king, Tidas bowed deeply to his father with a smile, and Skye curtsied. Lifting her head, a radiant smile broke across her face as she said; ¡± It is a pleasure to see you, my king. Thank you for your kindness.¡±


    The king grinned ear to ear before he said;


    ¡°From what I hear, you¡¯ve more than earned it, my dear.. I heard about your heroics in Dragonhorn. Not many would heal as many as you did without some kind of a fee.¡±


    ¡°Well, General Zas did feed me the best stew I¡¯ve ever eaten. So I¡¯d say we¡¯re even,¡± Skye jested.


    Chuckling, Magnus slightly chided his daughter inw; ¡°We¡¯ll find some way to pay you back,ss. No one heals over a hundred people for free, but you did. Zas told me about the other incident as well.. I believe I have a debt to square away with you, dear Skye.¡±


    ¡°Tis no debt to me, your Majesty. I am the wife of Tidas MacArthur, Third Prince of Alcon and Hero of the People. Tis my ce to help those in need,¡± Skye¡¯s replied perfectly.


    Magnusughed at his intelligent daughter-inw¡¯s response. He loved Skye almost as much as he would¡¯ve a true daughter. Having only sons, he asionally wondered what it would¡¯ve been like to have a daughter. Often imagining them to have been like Skye, especially if Sorcha would¡¯ve lived..

 Chapter 105

    105 King Magnus MacArthur


    Magnus was shocked once he realized that it truly was Skye that Tidas was with. Her hair waspletely different from the red she¡¯d always had. He wanted so badly to exim his shock, but would never give away hisck of knowledge. The king was irritated with his new daughter-inw for hiding her powers, but it didn¡¯t really matter too much to him.


    Magnus was surrounded by magic users; all types. Shamans weremon, so it hadn¡¯t bothered him to learn of it. What did raise his ire some was that she was a Shepherd, and that her second trait was Elemental. He¡¯d heard conflicting rumors of whether it was an Earth or wWater trait. Some even said she had both, which he wrote off as ridiculous esction of the rumors.


    Standing up from his throne, Magnus pped his hands loudly once, and yelled; ¡°We have much to discuss! Come! We¡¯ll speak in my parlor. Olsen! Bring drinks and food for my son and his group.. What¡¯s with the trunk?¡±


    Tidas and Skye shared a knowing look before Tidas replied; ¡°A very special surprise for you, father. But you¡¯re right, we have much to speak on..¡±


    Magnus knew Tidas well. He¡¯d caught how his son didn¡¯t imply that the surprise would wait until after they talked. Which most likely meant that the contents of the trunk pertained to something he wanted to talk about.


    The king had taught all of his sons to ¡®Never waste a word¡¯. Everyone listened when royalty spoke. One word could be construed in a hundred different ways. The absence of words can be taken a thousand different ways. It was always best to say as little as possible, but imperative to be articte. To understand the difference between angry and furious. To know what words to say at the right times, and how to understand the words of others.


    Many of the courtiers grumbled and fussed over missing their conversations. The gossip was already swirling about the prince¡¯s whereabouts of the past two years. Most knew he¡¯d been in the Hignds, and that Lord Bibalow¡¯s daughter had made ims about the prince. But she¡¯d lost her credibility when her supposed pregnancy turned out to be false.


    There was already a rumor that the prince was forced to marry Skye due to an illegitimate child, but it¡¯d been squashed quickly by Lucas¡¯ neighbor and friend; Lord Reinbolt. He¡¯d seen the marriage contract years ago, and defended Skye¡¯s good character. He¡¯d known her since she could walk, and thought of her like a dear niece. He¡¯d even smacked a random young lord with his cane for making a derogativement about her birth status.


    Magnus, Tidas, Skye, Zas, Ronnie, us, and the two guards carrying the two Fae, walked down multiple long hallways towards the far end of the pce. Peggy broke away right as they had entered the throne room earlier. She wanted to make sure that the couple¡¯s things had made it to their room. Plus, Skye had given her instructions to bring Zazzy to her shortly, to show the king.


    .....


    Entering the King¡¯s Quarters, the walls of the hallways were a hunter green color with the same golden trim that had been in the throne room. Paintings of the MacArthur ancestors were about every six feet or so.


    They all had the same jawline and foreheads; which made Skye smile as she imagined what their children would look like one day.However, thest two paintings looked almost nothing like MacAuthurs.


    One man and one woman on opposite walls looked closer to Skye than MacArthur. When she¡¯d stopped and asked about it, Tidas had told her he¡¯d exinter, and rushed her along after his father.


    Magnus had heard Skye¡¯s questions, but was too interested in their impending conversations to care to answer. It was a littleplicated, and would take a while to exin the history of Alcon. It did make him smile to see a resemnce, and wondered which specific line she came from..


    After walking into the king¡¯s overgrown parlor, he immediately turned around, and hugged Skye while chuckling. He was very happy to see her, despite being slightly annoyed with her. As they broke the hug, Magnus asked his daughter-inw; ¡°What has happened to your hair,ss?! Your red was so beautiful!¡±


    Skye sighed sadly before replying; ¡°It¡¯s a wee bit of a story, and is also involved with yer surprise, somewhat.. The story behind it all anyway.¡±


    The guards had set the trunk down on arge table that was immediately to the right upon entering the room. They checked if their prince needed anything else, and left. The next wall held a bar area with stools lining it all the way down. The wall across from the main door had two doors at either end that branched into other parts of the king¡¯s quarters.


    The final wall held three target games on it. Two, Skye recognized, but the one closest to her had an intriguing board design. She¡¯d noticed it right before Magnus gave her a bear hug.


    After proper introductions amongst the group, Tidas and Skye had the king sit down before exining everything to him. He¡¯d already known of Tidas and Lucas¡¯ plot to take down the Fowlers. They were one of thest few vers in the kingdom, and the two had the king¡¯s full support in taking them down; so long as they had proof.


    Lord Fowler had many friends within the king¡¯s aristocrats, and Magnus couldn¡¯t give them a reason to rebel. His nobles were already fighting him tooth and nail, whenever he gave serious credence to his son¡¯s ideas. Marco was the voice of reason to the nobles who adored him, and to Magnus.


    His oldest son was far more calcting than his youngest, most of the time. Marco focused on variables, and those who controlled the numbers. Whereas Tidas always followed his morality head-first. He was quite proud of his youngest son for all that he had aplished, but he was able to do those things because he was not the king, nor was he going to be.. Sometimes Magnus felt like Tidas had the right idea, the right amount of give and take for the whole of the kingdom to prosper..


    But Marco would always swoop in with his statistics; showing how the nobles can¡¯t bare the extra taxation. Magnus wasn¡¯t stupid, he knew it was due to their own extravagant lifestyles and choices. It shouldn¡¯t be the people¡¯s problem, but Marco exined; ¡°Their lives won¡¯t be any better when the lords ¡®cut expenses¡¯, to maintain their own lifestyles..¡±


    It was aplicated issue; one most kingdoms faced. Restricting the lords would cause them to leave, or rebel against the crown. The homes and families of the soldiers were on thends of the lords. If it came down to it; the king wasn¡¯t sure his army would stand their ground, and he couldn¡¯t me them.


    Family was the most important thing to Magnus, even if his sons didn¡¯t always get along. He loved each equally, but tailored to their individualities. Marco was far less emotional than his brothers, but his intelligence was off the charts. Since he¡¯s the Crown Prince, Magnus found a little detachment would save his oldest son¡¯s sanity in the long run. Although, to be frank: the king himself didn¡¯tprehend the depths of Marco¡¯s apathy..


    While the young couple exined, they didn¡¯t hold back on too many details pertaining to Warrick Forest. Except the ones pertaining to their love life. As they spoke of the fairies, Magnus¡¯ eyes widened in excitement. A small smile tugged at the corners of his mouth as Skye spoke their names. Memories of his grandfather¡¯s stories came to mind, but he kept himself in check as they began to speak about Celestia and her mother, Titania.


    Tidas exined the deals that he and Lucas had set up. The prospect of Alcon bing the exclusive proprietor of Fae goods was an enticing proposition. He wasn¡¯t surprised at all that Lucas had jumped at the deal. He was torn about him signing over Warrick Forest to the Fae, but understood why he¡¯d done it.


    Magnus had offered to buy the Warrick property several times over the years. Lucas had always refused due to it being Sorcha¡¯s family¡¯snd. The Fae probably wouldn¡¯t alter or build much; leaving the forest intact.


    Sorcha would tell anyone who would listen to her about the magical forest that surrounded her home. However, she¡¯d never mentioned any actual fairies to him, or specific names like Skye and Tidas.


    Magnus was lost in his thoughts momentarily when he¡¯d heard Skye speaking about the Cu Sith. General Zas and the two young trainees coborated the story, giving more credit to Skye and Tidas¡¯ requests.


    They wanted the Northern Fae Settlement, and the small forest outside of Dragonhorn to be officially dered protected Sanctuaries for Fae.


    The Fae would pay the appropriatend taxes each year, as well as the taxes for their goods. But past that, they wanted no meddling from humans in their own affairs.


    Magnus¡¯ tone was slightly elevated in irritation as he spoke; ¡°So they want to have their own royalty, be part of my kingdom, but not have the courtier responsibilities thates with it? Why didn¡¯t this, Queen Celestia, send an envoy or ambassador to speak on their behalf? How do I know this isn¡¯t some borate prank?¡±


    Skye and Tidas smiled at each other before she walked over to the trunk. Lifting thetch, the princess dered; ¡°Your Majesty, may I present Maevis and Nics: the Representatives of the Northern Fae Sanctuary.¡±


    Magnus shot up out of his chair, and quickly walked towards the trunk. Maevis and Nics fluttered out gracefully beforeing to stand on the table. Nic bowed while Maevis curtsied. Magnus stopped in his tracks as his jaw dropped at the sight of them. They looked exactly like the stories and painting.


    The king slowly approached them with his eyes still bugged out; ¡°Maevis and Nics... The same?¡±


    ¡°The very same. We were saddened by your grandfather¡¯s passing.. He was a goodd, and a good king..¡± Maevis trailed off with a sad smile.


    Magnus¡¯ eyes shimmered with unshed tears. He knew the stories his grandfather had told him were true! The painting was nearly spot on, say for Nics¡¯ engorged belly. He couldn¡¯t believe that he was meeting The actual fairies, and couldn¡¯t hold back his mirth any longer. Heughed boisterously instead of crying his joy, which he came very close to doing anyways.


    ¡°By the gods! You¡¯re real! My grandsire told me so many stories of you two and his father! I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re here! You¡¯re real! Hahahahaha!¡±


    Magnus knew Fae folk were real; Zas and Shasta were walking, talking proof of it. But they were categorized as beast men. With Maevis and Nics stepping into the spotlight, Alcon was about to be the center of the world as Fate¡¯s thread began to spin and untwine...

 Chapter 106

    106 Complications..


    ¡°I knew my grandsire spoke the truth.. My father said that he was crazy, but I always believed him, and now here you are!¡± Magnus eximed like a child at Yuletide.


    ¡°Edmond was one of a kind.. like the soft side of his father. Tiberius was strong, kind, and truly cared about All within his domain. He taught your grandsire well, and from what we¡¯ve seen; you as well. Your son here reminds us of them quite a bit also,¡± Maevismented.


    ¡°Tis true.. It didn¡¯t matter who or what the person was, so long as they didn¡¯t hurt anyone. It was both easier, and harder times back then.. But Skye and Tidas give us hope for peace between our people,¡± Nics added.


    Magnus extended his index finger in greeting, just like his grandfather had taught him to; in case he ever met a fairy. It was taking nearly all of his self control not to holler out his happiness. Meeting Mae and Nic was a dream the king never sawing true. He looked to Tidas and Skye with a soft, emotional smile that the prince had never seen before.


    Tidas was both shocked and ted at his father¡¯s reaction. He figured it¡¯d go well, but the king hadn¡¯t even pressed them for details pertaining to the deals yet. Magnus was usually far more guarded with his emotions, and his son was extremely happy to witness his true feelings. He¡¯d been raised to hold back as much as he could, except from family.


    Tidas was different from his brothers in that regard. They listened to their father, but Tidas preferred to stay open about himself. All the MacArthurs were undeniably charismatic. They were born charmers with silver tongues, and could convince people of most anything. But usually refrained from sharing personal details or likes.


    While he still watched how he spoke and what he said, Tidas was far more open about himself than most with so much to lose. When he was youngd, the prince told everyone that his favorite pie was pumpkin. On and off for two weeks straight: someone tried to poison the pies that were to be served to the royals. The culprit was some-what caught; he¡¯d killed himself rather than talk.. But Magnus tried to use it as an example of why Tidas should keep personal details to a minimum.


    The young prince hadughed at the king and rebutted; ¡°I could die from falling off my horse, or get shot in the streets tomorrow. I won¡¯t box myself away because some people are bad. I¡¯ll block out the good ones too, if I were to do that.¡±


    Tidas had been twelve at the time, and was progressing in his training very quickly. Magnus was very proud of his hero son, and wished he had another kingdom.. For Tidas would¡¯ve made a good and just ruler. Marco promised to promote his brother to an advisor once he became king, but there hadn¡¯t been any truth behind it; unknowingly to Magnus...


    .....


    As most of the group chatted on about Tiberius and their adventures back in the day, Peggy came in carrying Zazzy. She looked about, then asked Skye if she wished to bathe again before dinner. The princess nodded enthusiastically as she remembered that the pce had something much better than a bath..


    ¡°What is that? A rock?¡± Magnus asked as he stared at the item Skye held in her arms like a baby.


    The newlyweds shared a smile before Tidas replied; ¡°This is what Lucas got for trading Warrick Forest. It took a liking to Skye, so he and the Fae gave it to her.¡±


    ¡°Ok.. But what is it?¡± Magnus inquired with impatience lined in his voice.


    ¡°My baby dragon; I named her Zazzy!¡± Skye stated as she beamed.


    Magnus stared at the ck sphere in Skye¡¯s hands with astonishment. It wasn¡¯t a wyvern egg, he¡¯d seen those before. He¡¯d seen a picture of a dragon¡¯s egg in a tome years ago.. The shape matched, but the color had been different.


    ¡°The Fae had a dragon¡¯s egg? Can-Will it hatch?!¡± Magnus¡¯ voice strained slightly at the end.


    ¡°It will, now that she¡¯s with Skye. Dragons choose their bonds; you can¡¯t force one, even with Tamer magic. In our opinion, Zazzy should stay with your son and daughter-inw,¡± Nics answered.


    ¡°So Skye has two-no, three traits, and a dragon?! Hahaha! Good thing you¡¯re my daughter-inw! And I¡¯d watch it if I were you, son!¡± the king chuckled even more after he finished speaking.


    ¡°Ima sorry I didn¡¯t tell you, but I didn¡¯t tell anyone... I was scared ye wouldn¡¯t allow Tidas and I to wed if ye knew,¡± Skye stated, being mostly honest.


    ¡°And why wouldn¡¯t I,ss?¡± Magnus asked, honestly confused.


    Skye reluctantly replied; ¡°First off, I Just got me other powers. I only had me Water trait until this past month. Ye would¡¯ve had me join the RMC if ye knew, correct?¡±


    After Magnus nodded hesitantly, Skye continued; ¡°If ye would¡¯ve done that, me life would bepletely different right now. Would ye really have been ok with yer third son marrying a regr,moner soldier? Me father¡¯s daughter or not?¡±


    The king looked about the room a split second, to see who was listening. The two recruits and Zas were talking over by the farthest door, on the other side of the room. Zas had known to move away after greeting Maevis and Nics; when the king had begun to question Skye. The two elder Fae were talking with Skye¡¯s servant, and Tidas was looking directly at him.


    He saw the scrutiny in his son¡¯s eyes. Tidas was waiting for his excuses; he knew his father¡¯s expectations. The only reason he¡¯d signed the contract with Lucas was because he was a special case. As progressive as his father was, it was only in contrast to the other nobles and royalty.


    Magnus still viewed servants only as their titles. He had never put forth the efforts that Tidas had to know his people. Except for the asional prettyss. The prince knew many of the names of the servants and his soldiers. He took an interest in their lives, and always attempted to keep up whenever he had the chance to chat.


    The king referred to his youngest son whenever it came to moral issues. Tidas always had a knack for being empathetic towards people. He easily connected with others from various backgrounds and histories that differed from his own.


    ¡°Be honest, father.. Skye knows you, she¡¯ll not hold your own truth against you,¡± Tidas added.


    ¡°Well, I might a little.. I am quite fond of ye, husband,¡± Skye added yfully.


    ¡°Come now, I am your king. Must you torture me with hypotheticals,¡± Magnus grumbled.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t wish to answer, then that is an answer as well, father. You taught me that.. Skye: you know that¡¯s not a fair line of questioning, either. Besides,¡± Tidas wrapped an arm around Skye before he added; ¡°you know we were meant to be, and my father would¡¯ve agreed, so long as we loved one another.¡±


    The prince kissed his wife¡¯s forehead as she replied with a blushing smile; ¡°Yer lucky yer so cute and quick with yer tongue.. I apologize for my curt behavior.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re right Skye.. I don¡¯t know if I would¡¯ve been so open to him marrying someone that he was in charge of. A clear head is needed on the battlefield, at all times. To be honest, I¡¯m still a little leery about you attempting to join the RMC next year,¡± Magnus was slightly stern as he spoke.


    Tidas felt his wife tense in his arm. He knew Skye had no issues yelling at his father, but now wasn¡¯t the time or ce. Not with Zas and the others here. The one thing his father hardly ever let slide was public insults, or impunities towards his crown¡¯s authority. Those gathered wouldn¡¯t gossip, but Magnus still wouldn¡¯t stand for public disrespect, on any level; earned or not.


    Before Skye could say something regrettable, Tidas spoke; ¡°That¡¯s odd: I never knew you to be one to break your ownws, father.. You were the one who enacted the ¡®Civic Duty Law¡¯. It specifically states that all those, man or woman, with magic traits, are allowed to join at will even if they have served. And by the indoctrination Laws, she should already be a member.. Will you deny such a powerful mage and your daughter inw her right to serve her kingdom?¡±


    Magnus fumed at his son, but was also proud of the monster he¡¯d created. The king had originally wanted Tidas to be a diplomat, but his skills with magic were too far above par. He tried to split the difference by making him the Commander of the RMC, but it still didn¡¯t work out how Magnus had wanted. Zas currently held the title, as far as the public was concerned. Even though everyone still called him a general.


    It had been some ploy to fool his brother, but Magnus didn¡¯t see a point to it. The illusion would be a moot point soon, anyway. Marco had sent word ahead of his arrival that the traitor had been spotted in the Northwestern part of the Hignds. And Magnus would want his son to move on the tip as soon as possible.


    Tidas didn¡¯t believe the tip for a moment. Every sighting ever reported ced his uncle in the Northeastern side of the Hignds. The old capital was on the coast there, and that was the next ce he¡¯d nned to search. Marco¡¯s tip was obviously either unintentionally false, or purposefully. With Skye being in the capital now, Tidas got the distinct feeling that Marco was intentionally trying to get rid of him...


    ¡°Since it is my right, I wish to take the trials tomorrow then,¡± Skye announced suddenly; drawing the attention of everyone in the room.


    Shocked at her deration, Tidas dropped his arm from around her shoulder, and stepped back. Staring at her in disbelief, he asked if she was serious. Skye looked down a split second and huffed. Lifting her head up, she squared her shoulders in his direction, then spoke as calmly as she could.


    ¡°I defended both of us from the nomads. I even had me wits about me enough to recognize Petrie as a decent person. I fought off Jacob twice! I can defend me self just fine! I have Water, Earth, And Ima bloody Shaman! What, exactly am I missin¡¯ that is so pivotal to taking the trial?!¡±


    Right as Skye had finished her rant, the door to the hallway opened. A cat-like female came sauntering in like she owned the ce. Her hair was long, but pulled back and intricately braided. Her ears wererge and pointed on the top-sides of her head; just like a house cat. Her fur was a reddish-brown color in the light with a white patch at the base of her neck. The hair on top of her head was about two shades darkerpared to her fur.


    Her long tail swayed as she walked, protruding from a slit in her military-issued attire. She only wore the boots, pants, and a low-buttoned vest. If she¡¯d been a human, Skye had no doubts she would¡¯ve been considered quite breath-taking by everyone. Since she was a ¡®beast man¡¯, few openly considered her in such a way.


    Her yellow-green eyes flipped back and forth, examining the various people in the room as she walked toward Skye. She reached up and slid her fingertips across her whiskers before stretching her arms up into the air. She turned her head to the side, popped her neck, then repeated the action on the other side.


    Stopping in front of Skye, the cat woman lowered her arms and eyed her critically before she said; ¡°You don¡¯t know shit, little princess..¡±

 Chapter 107

    107 Vice Commander Shasta


    ¡°Excuse me?! You don¡¯t even know-¡± Skye tried to snap at the cat woman, but she cut her off.


    ¡°I know what the king does of your capabilities. I¡¯ve been outside that door for quite some time. Your a very loud person...¡±


    ¡°Shasta, don¡¯t pick at my wife. You Don¡¯t know her,¡± Tidas chided his second inmand.


    Skye¡¯s eyes bulged from her head at her husband¡¯s name drop. Shasta was the Second Pir; considered above Zas. The hostility the princess sensed unnerved her, but she refused to show it. Not that that mattered much.


    Shasta¡¯s senses were off the charts, even whenpared to most Fae. Being a Bakeneko, her senses were far beyond that of any other human or feline to begin with. Tidas and herself had been trained at the around same time, and used the same techniques. While the prince was better at maintaining his speed and power simultaneously, Shasta was unbeatable at maintaining her speed and other senses.


    It gave her the edge she needed to beat Zas during their yearly rankings. All members of the RMC got a chance to challenge the Pirs, to see if they could take their ce. No one had ever beaten them, and most didn¡¯t even want to try. As far as they were concerned, the titles rightfully belonged to those who held them.


    Shasta was the only one who challenged the prince every year; except thest two. His injuries had been so extensive that he couldn¡¯t participate. It had enraged Shasta to the point of her starting fights in Zas and her friend¡¯s taverns. He was stronger than her, and one of the only two people that could deal with her drunken antics.


    Whenever she¡¯d drink cream, it was just like she drank whiskey, if not worse. Cream had a simr effect on most Fae, but Shasta preferred it to everything else in the world. There had been many times that Tidas and Zas had to wake her up, and she¡¯d be curled up in a ball around an empty creamer bottle; purring away.


    ¡°I¡¯m not picking; she¡¯s the one that asked,¡± Shasta stalked around Skye as she spoke.


    .....


    ¡°Ye didn¡¯t give me an answer, just an ignorantmentary,¡± Skye said as Shasta came around to her from.


    The two women stared daggers at each other as Shasta began to growl. Skye didn¡¯t flinch, which scored a few points with the irate cat woman, in spite of herself. She knew men and beasts as big as Zas that backed off at her universal threat.


    When Tidas stood between them, Magnus inquired; ¡°So the Vice Commander of the RMC doesn¡¯t think Skye is ready? What about the Master General?¡±


    Zas walked away from Ronnie and us to answer the king¡¯s question directly in front of Skye. He wanted to exin his opinion. Being an instructor; Zas¡¯ job involved evaluating and training the cadets and soldiers alike. He knew Skye had amazing raw talent, but she needed to refine it, and learn greater control.


    Ronnie and us were just happy that the General was walking away to answer. The king intimidated them greatly, and VC Shasta was down right terrifying to them. us didn¡¯t like how she had talked to the princess, but was too scared to say anything in her defense, like the prince did. It was another painful point made about his ineptitudes, but us and Ronnie were both determined to be powerful and worthy enough to protect the princess..


    Zas bowed to Magnus, then turned towards Skye. His ears asionally bent backwards slightly, and flicked with his emotional fluctuations. Normally Zas didn¡¯t have any problems with giving critiques, but the situation felt forced and awkward. It was more like an admonishment than helpful criticism. But he tried to exin his point of view with sincerity.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious you¡¯re powerful, princess. And no one here doubts your ability to defend yourself-¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± Shasta cackled derisively.


    ¡°Shut up, purr ball,¡± Zas calmly snipped before he continued; ¡°But being in the RMC is about a lot more than just defending yourself. Depending on your roll or rank within your team, you may be responsible for the lives of all of your squad. Joining means wanting to protect more than just yourself or Tidas..¡±


    ¡°I know you know it, but you don¡¯t understand it yet. The training you normally go through before the trials is critical to functioning in the RMC as a full member. I want you to seriously ask yourself; are you joining just for Tidas, or for all of us?¡±


    Zas¡¯ words stung at her conscience. Skye¡¯s entire motivation was based off of wanting to be with Tidas. Her actual position or responsibilities of being a RMC member didn¡¯t even register. She knew Tidas would never send her away from him, but that didn¡¯t mean that they¡¯d be guaranteed to be assigned together during battles.


    The way Tidas had exined it to her; whenever more than one Pir took to the battlefield, they were always separated. It gave more strategy options, and cut the amount of lives lost down drastically. Skye was powerful enough to be ranked near their statuses already. She would most likely be assigned her own section of the battlefield to clear, just like them.


    The princess had nned to study up on everything; from battle strategies and theories, to her medical training. She¡¯d even nned to have someone train her in proper swordsmanship, but that had been based off of taking next year¡¯s trial.


    Skye knew she needed the training, but the fear of something happening to her husband was too great; ¡°Ipletely agree with you, General.. But if this is my only chance to apany Tidas into the Hignds, then I must take it.. Unless the king will allow me to go along as a healer?¡±


    Magnus rubbed at his trimmed white beard as he thought on his daughter inw¡¯s request. He¡¯d heard about her heroics at Dragonhorn, but sick people and dying soldiers were two different demons. The carnage he¡¯d seen during war isn¡¯t something he wished Skye to have to experience. Hearing people screaming and crying for their loved ones as theyy dying was nightmarish; especially when you know the ones you¡¯re treating.


    Magnus had experienced many wars and skirmishes over his seventy-three years. He¡¯s seen men be so consumed with fear that they sh out at anything that moved; friend or foe. He¡¯d seenrades trampled by others running either to, or away from the battlefield. But the worst was seeing yourrades die all around you, with nothing you can do to stop it.


    Magnus never wanted Tidas to join the RMC, but the prince had insisted upon it. He thought thed would be far too gentle for the job, but shined when given the proper training, and an opportunity. The decimation of the ve trade was a personal crusade for Tidas that Magnus had been utterly surprised to hear about. He was beyond proud of his son for protecting the people, and making their kingdom a safer and better ce.


    The king could see simr greatness in Skye, but he could tell she wasn¡¯t ready. Eighteen to twenty was the average age of those who participated in the trials each year. But they were all students that¡¯d had experience, to some extent. Those who entered without proper training beforehand were usually the first ones taken out.


    ¡°I know how we can settle this; let us have a small bout.. If you win, you can participate tomorrow. If you don¡¯t, you not only have to wait until next year, but you have to buy me cream every day-¡±


    ¡°SHASTA!¡± Zas roared at his some-what superior.


    ¡°Ok! Three times a week,¡± Shasta replied with a smile.


    The sharp teeth that the cat woman shed at Skye unnerved her, but she didn¡¯t flinch. It annoyed Shasta that theck of reaction earned her points, but it didn¡¯t really matter. She stepped away from the prince and the princess to go and stand before the king.


    Tail wagging in a wispy manner, Shasta bowed before speaking; ¡°So what do you think my king? Should I mop the floor with her, or just spot clean?¡±


    ¡°Not happening..¡± Skye retorted.


    ¡°Do you really want to do this? She¡¯s a Pir, Skye,¡± Tidas inquired with unconcealed worry in his tone.


    Skye sighed a moment before asking the king; ¡°Unless he¡¯s changed his mind about allowing me to go strictly as a Shaman?¡±


    Seeing Magnus shake his head in the negative, Skye turned to her husband and added; ¡°I have to try.. It¡¯s me only chance to protect you..¡±


    Shasta burst out in condescendingughter before looking at the king and quipping; ¡°That¡¯s a spill in aisle five; just let me mop it up already..¡±


    Feeling slightly irritated with Shasta¡¯s continued attitude, the king looked to Skye for an answer. She nodded in the positive, which angered Tidas. Magnus exined that they each got one hit, and that Shasta has to wait one full minute before she could attack Skye. The king figured that the limit should make up for their differences, and make it a quick affair.


    Maevis had agreed to help fix any damage that urred, which was a great relief to the king. Between his three sons being together for the first time in years, the recent construction all over the capital, the trials, and the visiting diplomats; Magnus was growing weary of seeing his coin disappear..


    Magnus quirked an eyebrow at the feline Fae before answering; ¡°Think ¡®light dusting¡¯, not mopping.. And you only get one hit.. And it can¡¯t be powerful, just normal; a human version of normal..¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re taking all of the fun away, old man..¡± Shasta said to the king low.


    While Skye mentally prepared herself, Tidas was internally freaking out. He couldn¡¯t believe the crazy turn the situation had taken. He wanted to rail at the king for his idiocy. Having his wife fight Shasta was inviting misfortune.. The prince knew that his father just wanted to see what Skye was capable of. He¡¯d been enthralled when they¡¯d told him of her fights with the nomads and Jacob.


    No one had ever seen a magic user like Skye before, and Magnus was ecstatic to witness it. They couldn¡¯t go all-out, but the king could at least properly gage his daughter inw¡¯s skills. He still didn¡¯t want her to go, but now he could have Zas give her viable reasons why she¡¯s not ready instead of just his concern.


    Maevis and Nics were intrigued by Zas and Shasta¡¯s presence, even though they really didn¡¯t like Shasta so far. Nics was already nning on talking with them while Maevis stared down the cat woman. The disrespectful way she¡¯d entered, picked a fight with Skye, and Tidas¡¯ck of reaction to the whole thing had sparked her ire.


    Peggy was nearly in tears by this point. Noticing her state, Maevis asked her for tea. The old servant was both angry, and thankful that she was being sent off. Watching her beloved bairn get into a fistfight with a beast woman was something she knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle.


    Ronnie and us hadn¡¯t moved since they¡¯d entered the room. To be honest, they weren¡¯t even sure why they hade. The general had told them to follow him, but they didn¡¯t understand why. Skye was a kind person, and a princess. VC Shasta was terrifying, but they couldn¡¯t stop themselves from being angry at her due to it. They felt terrible that all they could do to help was silently root for their princess from a safe distance.


    Zas was borderline furious with Shasta for her attitude and disrespect. He¡¯d told her about Skye when he¡¯d seen her earlier. If he would¡¯ve known that this was how she¡¯d react, he would¡¯ve kept his mouth shut.


    Shasta loved to fight, and didn¡¯t care whom with; so long as they were strong. Skye was strong, but inexperienced. Zas knew the real reason Shasta was targeting Skye.. He nned on spraying her down with a hoseter, as punishment. Shasta hated many things, but getting wet was the one thing she hated most..

 Chapter 108

    108 One Minute and Seven Seconds


    ¡°If you hurt my wife, Shasta.. We are going to have issues.¡± Tidas¡¯ voice was low and threatening as he stood before his Vice Commander.


    Not fazed in the slightest by the prince¡¯s threat, Shasta retorted; ¡°If I can hurt her now, imagine how bloodied up she¡¯d get on a real battlefield.. Some children only learn the hard way, prince.¡±


    As Shasta walked away, Skye called over to her husband. She was miffed at hisck of opinion and support throughout most of their exchanges. She¡¯d been particrly pissed at hisck of support during her argument to strictly be a healer, but now wasn¡¯t the time for it.


    Skye seemed calm, but on the inside, she was raging. Half of her was scared to death; cursing herself for agreeing to fight a freaking Pir! The other half wanted to yank her whiskers out. She didn¡¯t know why Shasta was automatically against her. The thought did cross her mind that maybe she liked Tidas, but she brushed it aside. Based on everything Tidas had said, she treated him like ¡®a little brother that got taller than her¡¯.


    Tidas had trained with Shasta and Zas both, but Shasta attached herself to Tidas. She acted just like a female house cat that was guarding her owner against strays. The prince and Zas were the first two that could keep up with her.


    In the Fae vige she ¡®grew up¡¯ in, your status was determined by your strength. Shasta had been abandoned, but the vigers took care of her. She wound up being stronger than most of them after being with them for seven years. When she came into her magic, she became hostile and challenged every single warrior in the vige; and won. Effectively conquering it.


    Moving on to the next, she did the same thing; this time killing some of them. Over and over again, Shasta fought until Titania had lost almost a quarter of her kingdom. She¡¯d dispatched her son-inw, and an older female fairy that looked very much like the one by therge chest, to deal with her.


    Not being nearly as experienced as she was now, Shasta had gotten her ass handed to her. She was interested in speaking with the fairy, but her curiosities would have to wait. To her: Skye was a selfish and ignorant little princess that needed a reality check before she put Tidas¡¯ life in danger.


    Magnus had Zas and Tidas clear the pool tables for the little fight, if one could even really call it that. Magnus had set strict rules: Shasta had to wait one minute before she could attempt to hit Skye. If she does hit Skye, it can¡¯t be harmful or lethal. After the minute, Skye was open to attack.


    .....


    The princess knew she needed to hit Shasta before the minute was up. With her speed, she would easily get to her target after the time limit. Skye understood the massive advantage the Vice Commander had over her.


    Tankers were naturally better at hand-to-handbat than most other trait holders. Elementals only had greater advantages when their element was abundant. Skye was most skilled with her water trait since that was her original one. There wasn¡¯t much water around, but Skye¡¯s reach could extend much farther than it used to.


    There was a courtyard outside the door, behind Ronnie and us. Skye could sense water from a decently sized fountain, and felt a small amount of relief as she began to build her supply right outside the door.


    Every magic user in the room could feel Skye¡¯s magic, it was so immense. Shasta had been surprised by the well she sensed from the girl, but it didn¡¯t cause her to worry. The girl was too inexperienced. To the point of being pathetically cute. Her speed at gathering her magic was unbelievably slow, or so Shasta thought.


    Mages could sense magic in others depending on the amount they were using, but they can¡¯t tell what the magic is. Fairy Fae are sometimes exceptions, like Aero and Maevis. But most, like Shasta, can¡¯t tell the finer details. As far as she knew; Skye was building her Earth magic. There was no obvious water source in sight, so Shasta readied herself for Earth-based attacks.


    ¡°Zas and Tidas will be referees. If they see anything unsportsmanlike, the one at fault automatically loses; is that clear?¡± Magnus announced, drawing everyone¡¯s attention.


    Zas stepped forward to stand between Skye and Shasta. He¡¯d whispered something to the cat woman that caused her to grimace, but Skye could only guess that it was some kind of threat. Zas turned towards Skye and shed her an encouraging smile. She smiled back with a thankful expression before refocusing on the task at hand.


    After Zas took his ce opposite the prince, everyone in the room held their breaths as they waited for Magnus¡¯ signal. Skye could feel her pulse behind her eyes as her blood surged throughout her body. Her heart hammered in her chest as she strained to hear over it.


    Shasta stoodpletely calm and collected. She could easily hear Skye¡¯s heartbeat, and knew the panic the girl was probably feeling. She¡¯d felt it many times before she gained her confidence as a warrior. It was just another example of how green the princess was, and Shasta nned to drive the point straight into her gut..


    Magnus looked over the room, then called out in a booming voice; ¡°BEGIN!¡±


    Large, blunted spikes shot out of the ground underneath where Shasta had been standing. She easily dodged it; leaping backwards effortlessly. Spikes shot up out of the ground in quick session each time Shasta¡¯s feet touched down. But the moment shended, she was moving again.


    Spikes trailed after her as sheughed mockingly. Shasta jumped around the room like the agile feline she was; table to chair, floor to chandelier. She chortled and made haughtyments while springing around. The ones about her clothes and features Skye ignored, but she became furious when she¡¯d began to harshly rip at her magic.


    ¡°Hahahahaha! Why are you even here?! You couldn¡¯t hit the broad side of a Barghest with that speed or aim! Give it up, princess! Go back to reading your fairytales; that¡¯s what good little girls do!¡±


    Losing her cool slightly, Skye snapped at Shasta as she smashed several spikes into the ceiling; ¡°Oh, shut it, ye bloody stray!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Did I hit a nerve, little princess?! Well, if you¡¯re that easy; this will all be over in about forty seconds!¡± Shasta bellowed out as she now jumped from spike to spike.


    Skye fumed as the Vice Commander of the RMC mocked her. She flung her arms in various directions, attempting to catch Shasta from an unexpected angle. She¡¯d also started to try and anticipate where Shasta wouldnd. She¡¯de close tonding a blow several times, but her agility was too much. She twisted and contorted herself as Skye seemingly chased her around the room.


    However, the princess did notice one thing: Shasta seemed to take the same route around the room with every pass. There was a spot between tworge spikes that Skye was intentionally leaving untouched. Shasta hadnded there several times, so Skye decided to attempt a ssic pitfall.


    With about twenty-five seconds left, a chuckling Shasta stepped on the hastily made hole. Skye didn¡¯t make it deep, orpact the sides. She just needed that split second tond a blow.. Which never came.


    Skye¡¯s stomach churned at the revtion; Shasta wasn¡¯t even using any of her magic up until that point. She¡¯d been jumping and dodging with just her basic physical strength. An unfamiliar fear shot up Skye¡¯s back as Shasta stood and grinned devilishly at her from beside the pitfall.


    ¡°Not bad, princess! Few recruits can force me to use my magic their first time with me.. Let¡¯s see what you can do when I kick it up a notch!¡±


    All Skye could see was an asional blur, streak around her. She moved as fast as Tidas, if not faster. Skye could feel her panic threatening to break loose, but she choked it down. If she couldn¡¯t handle herself now, then she¡¯d only be proving everyone right about her ineptitudes.


    asionallyughing as she went by; Shasta toyed with the princess as the seconds ticked by. Those around her asionally made sounds, but she hadn¡¯t paid much attention. So long as they didn¡¯t interfere with her fun; they could gawk and yell all they wanted..


    She¡¯d been surprised by the pitfall. It was such an old ploy, Shasta hadn¡¯t seen iting. She found it amusing that the princess had used it, and actually smiled at the thought of her progression. If the princess actually trained properly, she could be a great sparring partner. That is, if Shasta didn¡¯t break Skye¡¯s spirit here and now..


    As their time counted down, The vicemander zipped around Skye. The princess tried to hit her, but she was moving far too fast. Knowing she only had around twelve seconds left before Shasta went on the offense, Skye built a massive amount of magic within herself. She used her emotional state to enhance her magic, and funneled it into the ground.


    Shasta, as well as everyone else, could feel the power Skye was pumping into the ground. Magnus didn¡¯t have magic, but he could still feel the change in the air; akin to just before a lightning strike. Everyone focused on the princess as she screamed out; ¡°DODGE THIS!¡±


    Skye quickly raised her hands up, then bent and mmed them down onto the ground. The floor rumbled for a moment before spikes erupted from it in every direction. They were all blunted, but still made out of marble and rock; making for a nasty bruise if struck by one.


    Shasta had a hard time dodging the uncountable number of spikes, but she did it. She¡¯d jumped up, and was currently swinging from the chandelier in the middle of the room. She could only stop momentarily; Skye was making the spikes build on each other to reach her.


    Based upon how she¡¯d been using her Earth trait; Shasta figured Skye was quite inexperienced with it. Only using a few tricks with such a versatile power was a clear sign of herck of imagination and skills. As the final second ticked off, Shasta grinned broadly while stating in a macabre tone; ¡°Time¡¯s up, little princess..¡±


    Skye instantly swiped her hands up, creating a rock barrier between her and Shasta. It took about three seconds for the Vice Commander to break through the wall, but that was all the time the princess needed.


    Shasta hadn¡¯t realized it, but one of the reasons Ronnie and us had yelled out before was because something had dripped on them. If Shasta would¡¯ve been a little more perceptive of her surroundings, she might¡¯ve noticed the immense amount of water Skye had gathered onto the ceiling.


    Stretching it across the length of the ceiling, the water reflected like it was ss. As Shasta broke through the wall, the first thing she saw was a smiling Skye. A sense of dread suddenly filled her as she realized the princess must¡¯ve set some kind of trap. She sprung backwards, but knew she¡¯d been screwed when Skye said; ¡°Pointless..¡±


    Both women had the same thought: to take the other out with them. Shasta rushed Skye as she snapped her fingers, raining gallons of water down, and dousing nearly the entire room. Shasta¡¯s fist was just about to hit Skye¡¯s stomach as the water touched her head. The moment she felt it, she lost it.


    Shasta hissed and growled with fury as she spastically jumped around a moment. Skye would¡¯veughed, but she was too out of breath. She hadn¡¯t moved around much, but she¡¯d expended nearly all of her magic in an extremely short amount of time. That,bined with her nerves had left her exhausted.


    Before Skye knew it, Tidas was at her side; draping his overcoat around her shoulders. She¡¯d made it a point to try and avoid soaking everyone else, even though most still wound up with soggy shoes. After thanking her husband, she asked him to help her over to Magnus.


    As Skye stood before the King of Alcon, he looked upon her with a sad expression and said; ¡°I¡¯m sorry Skye.. But in good conscience; I cannot allow you to participate in the Mage Trials..¡±

 Chapter 109

    109 Requirements


    ¡°What do ye mean I can¡¯t?! I won the fight!¡± Skye yelled at the king.


    ¡°Referees?¡± Magnus asked aloud as he looked from Zas to Tidas.


    ¡°To be honest, I couldn¡¯t tell.. The rock walls blocked my view,¡± Zas replied hesitantly.


    Tidas let out a long sigh before he added; ¡°I¡¯m in the same boat.. I couldn¡¯t see beyond the rocks.¡±


    Skye felt a stab of irrational anger at the situation, especially at her husband. He knew she hated lying, as did the king. She did, and didn¡¯t understand why they wouldn¡¯t take her word for it. As the King of Alcon; Magnus needed to be unbiased.


    With the RMCmanders, future soldiers, and the Fae representatives being there; it put Magnus in a precarious situation. If those present were going to respect his decisions, and his ability to make them, then he needed to exin his reasoning thoroughly. He didn¡¯t want Skye angry at him, but it was going to happen either way. He fully expected her ireter in private.


    ¡°You are incredibly talented my dear, and you did technically win. But you only did so by including yourself in your attack.. What if it was one meant to kill? Like it would have to be on a real battlefield? Would you sacrifice yourself to take out one enemy?¡±


    Magnus stood before he continued; ¡± This test was supposed to see if you were capable of taking the trials tomorrow, and I do not believe you are ready. While you were quite impressive with your abilities, you couldn¡¯tnd a hit before the time limit ran out. Shasta wasn¡¯t even using her powers then. I know; I¡¯ve seen her fight for almost a decade now.¡±


    ¡°The mostmon magic users are Tankers, and at least half have some kind of speed aspect. Thanks to my son, it¡¯s bing moremon for Tanks to have both power, and speed now. Many of thepetitors will see you as a threat. Teams might even form temporary alliances to take out yours. You don¡¯t know how to work as part of a military squad.. I cannot, with a clear conscience send you out there. It¡¯s not fair to you, or your teammates.¡±


    .....


    Magnus snapped his fingers twice, and the older man from earlier appeared with refreshments and Peggy. She¡¯d just been returning with tea for the fairies when Olsen stopped her. He carried arge tray filled with cups, cheese, fresh loaves of bread, strawberry preserves, and a small bowl of fresh fruit. Another servant carried three bottles; two of wine, and one of cream. He passed them off to Peggy without a word, then walked off, which had annoyed her greatly.


    As drinks were poured, and started to be passed around; Skye stewed. She knew Magnus had valid points, but she still thought her chances of passing were good enough to try. As the princess ran through the king¡¯s words, she tried toe up with a counter argument focused around her Shaman trait. Lost in her thoughts; Skye didn¡¯t notice the Vice Commander staring at her.


    Shasta was shaking herself like a dog as she had listened to their conversation. She could easilyplicate things for the princess by lying. The thought had crossed her mind as she attempted to dry herself. Shasta hated water, and only bathed when necessary. She hated how dry and itchy her skin felt after she washed. ¡®Thanks to that spoiled little princess, I¡¯ll have to take a damn bath!¡¯


    Skye had been releasing so much magic that Shasta didn¡¯t sense the buildup of it above her. Normally the smell of water put her on edge, but she¡¯d been enjoying herself too much in the moment. The princess had been able to keep track of her footfalls, and nted the pitfall ordingly.


    She didn¡¯t know for sure if the girl had worked it out like that on purpose, but Shasta still apuded her creativity. She¡¯d been worried Skyecked imagination, but it might be the opposite. A soldier who couldn¡¯t imagine the worst; couldn¡¯t prepare for it. If the princess was serious about joining; she would have to ept it as a possibility. If she truly wished to join..


    As she watched Skye, Shasta could tell she was trying to think up an argument. The king had been correct about everything, but sugarcoated it. The point wasn¡¯t sinking in, and it irritated her to the point of saying something.


    Shasta walked over to stand directly in front of Skye and Tidas before stating her piece; ¡°Do you really not get it, little princess? I wasn¡¯t even using my magic, and you couldn¡¯t hit me. I was literally running circles around you... And you think you can handle the RMC trials?¡±


    Resting her hands on her hips, Shasta continued in a derisive tone; ¡°First off: the teams can use magic against each other during the entirety of the course. Plus the regr obstacles you and your team have to deal with, at the same time, Together.. So if you screw it up, it¡¯s not just your chance you¡¯re blowing! Do you know how expensive it is for some to travel here? How not-rich most people are?¡±


    ¡°Second: the trials are used to see who can Possibly, make it in the RMC. You¡¯re responsible for your unit¡¯s lives in the field; no matter who¡¯s in charge.. Do you honestly think you¡¯re ready for that? Or do you not care who dies; as long as you can be with your husband?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Shasta!¡± Tidas barked at his second inmand.


    Skye was furious at Shasta for her attitude, but she had made a painful point. Skye¡¯s entire motivation was centered around wanting to be with and protect Tidas. Even Zas had said something simr to the cat woman¡¯s words; but in a non-antagonistic way.


    Skye had wanted to train, but with news of Tidas¡¯ uncle¡¯s location; she thought she¡¯d lost her time. Tidas knew that he was the reason for her angst, and had been trying to figure out what to say to the king. Calling his brother a lecherous liar wouldn¡¯t change his father¡¯s mind. If anything; Tidas would probably be punished for it. Marco was the next king, after all.. And could do no wrong intentionally in his father¡¯s eyes.


    Shasta was purposefully antagonizing Skye, but her underlying point was right. Commitment to the Corp was required for entry, not just to Tidas. Skye was utterly dedicated to him, and clearly loved the people of Alcon. But doing niceties of convenience was a far cry from possibly sacrificing your life for people you didn¡¯t know. Skye needed to fully understand what it meant to join the military before she actually did it. And that would require more time..


    ¡°Father, allow me to send my own scouts ahead, to verify my uncle¡¯s position. I don¡¯t want to mobilize the entire RMC without first having substantiations. I trust my brother, but I don¡¯t trust his men. I¡¯d like to send my own.. This will also give Skye a chance to fully understand what it is she¡¯s asking for,¡± the prince tempted his father with an easy-out with Skye.


    Tidas had just thrown himself under the bus with his wife for his father, and he knew it. He¡¯d basically just admitted to agreeing with the king and Shasta. Effectively alienating himself from Skye. He could see the hurt and anger in her expression, but had to stand his ground to gain his father¡¯s approval for the scouting mission.


    Magnus also recognized what his son had just done, and felt he shouldn¡¯t waste the young man¡¯s sacrifice. Skye had always had a temper, and he saw it re higher when Shasta began tough. She downed a cup of cream, and was shaking the ss in the air for another as she mocked the princess.


    ¡°Hear that? Even your hubs there doesn¡¯t think you¡¯re capable of it yet!¡± Shasta cackled as she held her ss out to Olsen for a refill.


    ¡°Enough Shasta! Or you won¡¯t be allowed any cream for a month, understand? Tidas; you may send a small scouting party ahead, but I want the RMC to begin preparations in such things as weapons, armor, and training; as soon as possible.. I want my brother gone from this earth before anyone gets the stupid idea to attempt a coup d¡¯¨¦tat again,¡± Magnus¡¯ voice was stern as he finished.


    Tidas bowed to his father, but Skye stared at him; unwavering. Magnus felt bad, but only because he didn¡¯t like seeing Skye upset. She looked so much like Sorcha that it used to pain him sometimes. He knew she and Lucas had eloped, and Skye¡¯s true lineage, but kept it to himself. Only he, and his most trusted adviser knew. Not even Lucas knows that he knew then, for Sorcha will always be a sore spot between them...


    While the two discussed the recon mission in detail a bit more, all the Fae had gathered, and begun chatting. Zas, Maevis, and Nics all shared memories of times past. Shasta interjected with questions asionally, but mainly listened and drank her cream. Skye went off to the side when she spotted Peggy waving her over.


    Seeing Skye¡¯s state upon returning with the tea; she¡¯d almost immediately turned around to fetch her a towel. Peggy purposely didn¡¯t grab one for the cat woman, but the jab had barely gone noticed. In fact if Peggy wouldn¡¯t have red at her in passing; Shasta probably would¡¯ve never noticed.


    After getting as dry as she could; Skye handed Peggy the towel back, and thanked her. She informed the princess that the preparations for her bathing wereplete, and ready whenever she was. The expression on her bairn¡¯s face was like twisting a dagger into her heart. Peggy so very badly wanted to wallop Shasta; figuring that she was the source of Skye¡¯s hurt.


    Looking at her husband made Skye¡¯s blood simmer. She knew that they were right, but Tidas is her husband. She felt that he should¡¯ve had her back when everyone was ganging up on her. Feeling sorry for herself; Skye requested to leave so she could clean up before dinner. Tidas could see the hurt in her eyes, but didn¡¯t know what to say to her yet..


    Magnus gave her permission to leave, so Skye scooped up Zazzy, and told the elder Fae where she was going. Maevismented on how close it was to dinner, and that she had a knack for beingte to being with.


    ¡°Won¡¯t a bath take too long? You just had one this morning,¡± Maevis asked Skye as she sipped her tea.


    ¡°Oh no, Tis not a bath! It¡¯s a wonderful reinvention! Instead of sitting in yer own dirty water, it rains down on ye; washing all the muck down the drain! Ites down like a thinned waterfall; it¡¯s So rxing and clean! Ye must try it! Tidas calls it a ¡®shower¡¯!¡±

 Chapter 110

    110 Penny Thoughts and Living Quarters


    As Skye happily munched and chatted about something called a ¡®shower¡¯; us and Ronnie had barely moved throughout the entire ordeal. Ronnie had been dumbstruck since Vice Commander Shasta had walked in. He¡¯d smacked us¡¯ arm repeatedly; spazzing out like the fanboy that he was. But the moment she¡¯d started in on the princess, us had smacked him back once, out of frustration.


    When the fight had started; they¡¯d been astonished at the princess¡¯ skills. Even more so when they felt drips of water as Skye pulled gallons of it through the door¡¯s cracks, and positioned it onto the ceiling. When the king had said no to her joining the trials, then exined; they¡¯d felt torn about it. The decision clearly upset Skye, but they¡¯d been right.


    Nearly everything that the king had said, Zas had said to them; albeit in a longer, moreprehensible way. us understood the emphasis that the VC was putting on teamwork, but he still hated how she¡¯d talked to the princess. Ronnie hadn¡¯t like it either, but became distracted by a sudden thought.


    Turning to us, Ronnie asked in a low tone; ¡°I get them not wantin¡¯ her to go fighting, but why can¡¯t she go as a medical assistant or somethin like that?¡±


    us thought a minute or so before he answered; ¡°Same principal, I suppose.. I mean; would you trust a doctor to operate on you if he¡¯d never done it before? Never learned the proper procedure; just wings it with pure talent? I understand their points, but the VC didn¡¯t need to be disrespectful like that.. Some day, I¡¯ll make her apologize to the princess.¡±


    Hearing their conversation from across the other side of the room, Shasta winked at the two before she mouthed, ¡°Bring it boys.¡±


    After finishing up with the others, Skye followed Peggy to her and Tidas¡¯ quarters. At her old home, she¡¯d only had her bedroom, closet, and courtyard. The room meant as a yroom, parlor, or study had been given to Peggy. Turning through various hallways, Peggy excitedly led her to their new living area.


    A short hallway held three doors on one side, one door on the other, and one at the end of it. The first door was Peggy¡¯s; her room was muchrger than her old one. The walls were a mellow green color, and the boarders around the windows and walls were off-white. The bed was queen-sized with bedding that matched the color scheme. The room also came with a coordinated dresser, a wardrobe, and a table set that sat in front of arge window. As well as a decently-sized firece that was directly across from the foot of her bed.


    Peggy beamed as she looked over her beautiful room. The color reminded her of the yule trees, right as they began to change for the year. It was aforting setting to her; which gave Skye peace of mind. She¡¯d been worried that her dear Peg wouldn¡¯t like living in the pce. It wasn¡¯t their permanent home, but would be theirs for the foreseeable future.


    .....


    Even after everything with Tidas¡¯ uncle was settled, it would still be a frequent one. With Tidas¡¯ position; he would need to be at the pce often. Skye wasn¡¯t about to be away from her husband for extended periods of time; not if she could apany him. The quarters they were in had been Tidas¡¯ his entire life, and as far as the princess knew; would always be.


    The room on the left side was where the couple¡¯s clothes and other various items were stored. Peggy had ced the armor that Skye had made behind her dresses; very effectively hiding it. She¡¯d also put the dragon leather and journals in another trunk, and stored it in the corner.


    As Skye looked over the room, she realized that she had dresses hanging that she¡¯d never seen before. When she asked Peggy about it, all she¡¯d say was that they were a gift. She named off a few people like Tidas, her father, and her mother, but got nothing for it. As she walked over and touched the fabrics, she noticed that the necklines were all simr to her purple dress; very daring.


    Laughing as she shook her head, Skye said; ¡°Let me guess; Tidas¡¯ aunt?¡±


    Peggy chuckled as she grabbed the dress that the prince¡¯s aunt had designated for tonight. It was a beautiful dark blue, crushed velvet material with silver lining. She¡¯d also picked out matching clothes for Tidas to wear.


    Dinner was also going to be Skye¡¯s formal introduction to the nobles. Beingmon born set many of the nobles against her before they¡¯d even met her. Lucas¡¯ friendship with the king was considered inappropriate by most of them, at first. Through business dealings and mutual interests; Lord Moonstone had won over quite a few of them. But half the nobles thought amoner being a close friend of the king was something to be weary of.


    Moving onto the second room, on the right wall; they found Tidas¡¯ office. The walls, trims, and firece were all the same color as in Peggy¡¯s room. The furniture was made of ebony, and the cushions matched the trim.


    Afortable looking chair set and small table sat off to the side of the firece. It shared the same wall as Peggy¡¯s, on the other side. A full-sized sofa sat directly across from it, with a wall-colored rug and an ebony coffee table on it, between them. Behind that, in front of the window, sat Tidas¡¯ desk.


    Stacks of papers and folders covered it, and the garbage can next to it overflowed. Skye and Peggy both clicked their tongues at the mess; both surprised to see the prince¡¯s work area in such disarray. He was usually very organized, but this was hisfort area. While there was no excuse from Peggy for him; Skye could rte due to the frequent state of her own old study area.


    Before her dear servant could touch anything; they quickly left to explore the final door on the right wall. Upon opening it, they realized it was arge closet, of sorts. Tidas had told them to refer to it as a ¡®bathroom¡¯, or a ¡®restroom¡¯. Based on what they saw; they preferred restroom. A permanent washing bowl called a ¡®sink¡¯ was immediately to Skye right upon entering. The prince had told Skye that it was only used for minor cleaning like hands, teeth, and asionally one¡¯s face.


    Looking around the rest of the room; there was also a shower, arge bath, a vanity, and a modern version of a chamber pot called a ¡®toilet¡¯. It was all connected to a pipe system that emptied out into arger one called a ¡®sewer system¡¯. It was nearly finished being installed when Tidas had left two years ago.


    A tome had been found that exined the basic concept of ancient plumbing. The cover had been a little worn, but it was referred to as a ¡®Do-It-Yourself¡¯ educational book. A traveling adventurer had sold it to the kingdom a little over ten years ago. It had taken nearly two years for Magnus to agree to the massive project, but after Marco had crunched the numbers andpared the pros and cons, he couldn¡¯t say no to the benefits.


    A shower had been installed in Tidas¡¯ aunt¡¯s quarters thest time she¡¯d been in the capital. Only the king and her had one at the time, and the king was the only one with a functioning toilet. Now every quarter of the castle had both, and the sewer system was extended throughout most of the city. Showers weren¡¯t asmon yet, but baths and toilets were found in most businesses and homes. Except, of course, in the slums and lower servants¡¯ section of the capital.


    Walking into their restroom, Skye squeaked as she looked at the shower. She noticed other doors at the end of the room, on either wall. The one on the right wall led to Tidas¡¯ office. The one next to the shower led to their bedroom.


    Skye was ted she didn¡¯t have to venture into the hallway to gain ess to her restroom. She¡¯d always loved the fact that she could roll out of bed in the morning, and walk immediately into her closet to relieve herself. It hadn¡¯t been an actual concern, but she was d for the continued simplistic convince.


    Entering her bedroom; Skye took in her surroundings. Immediately to either side of her, four bookshelves lined the wall to her left; all the way to the main door. Arge, rectangr-shaped royal blue rug that matched the walls ran the length of the room. It was in between the main door, and thergest couch Skye had ever seen. It was an interesting U shape, and matched the rug behind and the rounded one in front of it. Arge coffee table with a few books sat on top of the smaller area rug.


    To her right; one bookshelf was tucked into the corner. Three more lined the next wall, leading out into the courtyard through another door. The bookshelves were made of the same ebony wood that the rest of Tidas¡¯ furniture seemed to be; from his office, to the bedroom.


    On the other side; the wall was bare except for a few hung pictures, before it led into the second corner. A four person table and chair set sat in front of arge window affixed in the next wall. The wall spanned the entire length of the room, and had an oversized firece in the center of it; directly in front of the couch and rug. Another window was on the other side of it that had a vanity for Skye, just a few feet away, against the next wall.


    Instead of being a regr rectangr, four-walled room; Tidas¡¯ took up the space equivalent to the bathroom on the opposite side. The extra space made a kind of deep alcove, and was where Tidas¡¯ bed was positioned. It matched the rest of the room, and was the biggest bed she¡¯d ever seen in her life.


    Peggy grumbled at the ridiculousness of it before saying; ¡°Ima NOT messin¡¯ with those fitted sheets.. Someone younger can deal with it!¡±


    Skye chuckled loudly as she set Zazzy down on the oversized bed. The room was warm due to the pre-lit fire, and smelled of wood and Tidas. She was angry at him for not sticking up for her, but his scent still made her heart thump in her chest.


    Sighing out of frustration, Skye motioned to Peggy to help her undress. As she pulled the strings on her dress, Peggy scolded her for fighting. Skye argued that it was the only way for her to go with Tidas to the hignds, but Peggy wasn¡¯t hearing it.


    ¡°Ye already agreed to wait til next year! And ye knew Tidas going beforehand was a possibility. Why on Earth would ye fight a bloody Pir?!¡±


    Rolling her stockings off, Skye rebutted; ¡°I didn¡¯t care Who it was! It was me only chance! What did ye expect me to do?! I didn¡¯t get hurt, and I lost anyways..kind of.. Ima still made at Magnus for that.. What Ima most angry about is why he won¡¯t at least let me go as a healer?!¡±


    As the two walked into the restroom, Peggy replied; ¡°I agree with him; ye barely have any experience or knowledge of yer other traits. The human body if far moreplicated than yer wantin to admit.. Don¡¯t think I haven¡¯t noticed ye flexing and rotating yer hand and wrist, child. Like his Majesty said; yer talented.. But like the feisty feline said, ye don¡¯t know shit yet..¡±

 Chapter 111

    111 Capabilities


    Skye mmed the restroom door after she and Peggy got into a yelling match. Feeling overwhelmed, the princess slipped into the shower. Letting the fresh, hot water seep into her weary bones. The images from her dreams of Tidas being killed with the spear reyed over and over again in her head. The water streamed down her body as she thought over everything that had happened.


    From the moment she¡¯d walked in, Shasta¡¯s mere presence had been overwhelming. She was everything Skye expected a Pir to be; aside from her attitude. It was hard to believe that she hadn¡¯t used any magic for most of their fight. Her agility was off the charts, but she is a Fae.


    Bakeneko are said to have started as long-lived house cats, and grow more human-like the older they get. At least that¡¯s what the books that Skye read had said. The white patch on her chest had made Skye think that she might¡¯ve been a Cat Sidhe, but from what she could remember, they were a type of Astral Fae, or spirit Fae.


    Skye tried to recall the rest, but the only thing that came to mind was that it was something sad. She would have to re-research Bakenekoster. Deciding to begin her actual cleaning, the princess grabbed her wash rag,thered it up, then began to scrub. She tried not to take her frustrations out on her skin, but the more she thought about her situation, the worse she felt.


    Zas had discussed the importance of Skye understanding why she was joining. She hadn¡¯t thought about much about her future past her studies; other than a family with Tidas whenever they were ready. Their life together was the only long-termmitment she¡¯d nned on making at the moment.


    Joining the RMC was a lifelong choice, no matter what the paperwork said. If there was a war or crisis, retired mages could be redrafted if their skills were needed. The further up in the rank you went, the more responsibilities and restrictions were ced on you as well(including travel restrictions).


    Skye had hid her magic the majority of her life out of fear of being forcibly recruited into the RMC. Now, she was fighting tooth and nail to join. Tidas was the main reason she wanted to join, but she needed her own reasons too. Something to drive her throughout the years.


    Her entire life, Skye had never turned away from helping someone whenever she could. From the servants and cotters, to the outlying viges scattered about the around Moonstone property. She¡¯d never used her water magic to help; it had always been her knowledge and hard work. From fixing things, to making medical supplies; Skye was loved by everyone for her kindness, intelligence, and work ethic.


    The powers she had now were extraordinary, making her capable of a great many things. With everyone doubting her, the princess began to wonder if she was actually capable of wielding it properly. Her initial excitement had been chipped away, and now she was starting to feel discouraged.


    .....


    After washing and rinsing her hair, Skye scrubbed her face and body one more time before getting out. She was procrastinating on purpose.. She didn¡¯t want to face Peggy yet. They hadn¡¯t said anything extreme to each other, but Skye knew she had acted like a child in a tantrum. And rightfully owed Peggy an apology.


    Once rinsed clean, Skye crouched down in the shower a moment. She wanted to cry, she felt so frustrated with herself and everyone around her. All she wanted to do was help and keep her husband safe..


    After drying her body, Skye wrapped her hair up so she could put on her moisturizer. It was made from cherry blossom oil, rose hip oil, ry sage oil, aloe juice, bog myrtle wax, and beeswax. Having the myrtle wax as a quarter of the base made it extra special. The stuff was so hard to obtain, due to the tedious process it took to extract it. But Skye had designed it herself, and loved the results.


    Feeling much more rxed, the princess dotted some perfume on herself from her little vial, checked her room for random visitors, then exited her restroom to dress. Peggy was sitting on the edge of her bed, opposite Skye¡¯s dress an such, folding towels in a disgruntled state.


    After putting on her undergarments and chemise, Skye walked around to face Peggy. She apologized for yelling at her, and asked if she would help her finish getting dressed. After finishing the towel she was working on; the old servant apologized as well.


    ¡°Ima sorry for hollerin¡¯ at ye too. I was just so scared for ye, me bairn. I know yer a grown woman now, but ye will always be a babe to me.. Ima try and get better at treating ye as such, but ye must promise to do better to behave like one as well.. Like now,¡± Peggy replied; her voice strained with emotion.


    ¡°I can agree to that, if you can,¡± Skye added with a soft smile as they hugged it out to finish.


    ¡°Not toplicate things, but we have a slight problem: I don¡¯t think I can wear me chemise with this dress,¡± Skye stated as she pulled away, and looked down at the fabric that went up past the bust line.


    ¡°And why not? At least this way, ye will have Some coverage,¡± Peggy quipped.


    ¡°The fabric and color is wrong.. I¡¯ll have to wear that gods awful corset; the low-cut one,¡± Skye replied with discontentment.


    Stripping back down, Skye had Peggy help her into an off-white corset that she absolutely hated wearing. While it made her breasts look stunning, the inability to breathe made it hard to enjoy one¡¯s self. She instructed Peggy to leave the strings looser; ¡°At least enough to be able to breath without poppin¡¯ out me top, please?¡±


    After the corset was situated, both Peggy and Skye were pleased to find that the dress had a zipper on the back. Most of Skye¡¯s dresses were made with more sturdy,mon materials and designs. The dresses Tidas¡¯ aunt had given her were beautiful, but not very practical. Sitting down at the vanity so Peggy could brush her hair; Skye decided she¡¯d save them for special asions. As the thought left her head, she noticed a little jar with a note under it.


    ***************


    Dear Skye,


    First: Congrattions!!! I¡¯m so happy you¡¯vee to live with us!


    The jar has a kind of soft gel in it that will help keep your frizz under control. And it will help keep your curls separated.


    I hope you like the clothes I picked out for you and my nephew. If the material is too warm, Peggy has instructions for alternatives(but I highly suggest the first choice). Those pompous aristocrats won¡¯t know what hit them! I won¡¯t be back until after the trials are through. I look forward to you telling me all about them.


    All My Love,


    Aunt M


    P.S.


    Don¡¯t let those idiots bring you down!


    ***************


    ¡°I miss her! I can¡¯t wait until shees back!¡± Skye eximed as she crinkled the letter in her hand.


    ¡°Aye, of course ye do.. The woman has always spoiled ye! Ye best thank her properly when ye see her next,¡± Peggy chided.


    Chuckling as she worked, Peggy quickly brushed and sectioned Skye¡¯s hair. The old woman hesitantly used the gel to smooth and shape herdy¡¯s curls. It smelled like flowers,plimenting her perfume. Peggy was just finishing up as Tidas walked through the main door.


    Skye didn¡¯t even look in his direction when he called to her. She wanted him to apologize for not defending her in the slightest. She was ready to admit her faults, but not until Tidas said sorry for not backing her up. But instead of attempting to talk to her again, he¡¯d begun to get ready.


    Dressing with unusual speed, Tidas then went to the bathroom, and just as quickly washed up. The whole process had taken him about five minutes to finish, which annoyed Skye as she waited for him. ¡®Why does everything have to be quicker and simpler for men?!¡¯


    As Skye¡¯s inner thoughts began to run amuck, Tidas snapped a final cuff link toplete his outfit. He had to admit, his aunt had excellent taste. The suit she¡¯d picked was called a ¡®tuxedo¡¯. Being so well-fitted; Skye annoyingly thought that her husband looked amazing in it. The dark blue and ck made the green of his eyes stand out as he stared at her.


    Tidas wanted to apologize, but not for the same reasons that his wife wanted him to. He didn¡¯t feel bad for keeping quiet at the test. His father was evaluating her, and it wasn¡¯t his ce to convince him; it was Skye¡¯s. She was the one who needed to prove herself, not have her husband making excuses for her. After all; that¡¯s what the Trials were all about to begin with.


    The reason the prince wanted to apologize was more to do with what Zas had pointed out. Tidas hadn¡¯t taken the time to fully exin themitment and responsibilities that came with being in the RMC. He¡¯d been more worried about the immediate situations concerning his uncle, brother, and Skye¡¯s general safety. It hadn¡¯t fully sunken in that his wife, at some point; would be one of his soldiers.


    Tidas was different when it came to his men. Male or female; he expected equal efforts from everyone hemanded. If you weren¡¯t putting in one-hundred percent at all times in the field, yourrades died. It¡¯s not an opinion or option; it¡¯s a fact. And the prince made sure that the fact was ground into each soldier¡¯s mind.


    Tidas knew he wasn¡¯t capable of treating Skye like everyone else. She was his true love, and his weak spot. He pushed his soldiers hard to prepare them for the rigors of battle. As he stared at her, the reality of it hit him, and he was speaking before he knew it.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re mad at me, and I don¡¯t me you.. But I want you to understand that I do agree with them, most-¡±


    Skye cut her husband off with anger in her tone; ¡°Ima not mad because of that! Ima mad that ye didn¡¯t back me on going as a healer! Even if I was only doing small things like changing dressings, or coordinating people; at least I¡¯d be there!¡±


    ¡°To what? Protect me?! You can¡¯t even protect yourself yet Skye! You¡¯ve never fought a magic user until today, and look what happened?!¡± Tidas yelled.


    ¡°I know! I was there too! That¡¯s not the point-¡±


    Tidas cut his wife off, his frustration clear in his voice; ¡°Yes it is! We¡¯re the RMC; any magic users that any enemy has; they throw at Us! The people we fight the most ARE magic users! What would happen if the front line got overrun, or the enemy snuck around to get at you? What would you do then?¡±


    ¡°Kill them,¡± was Skye¡¯s simplistic answer.


    ¡°Only if you can actually hit them,¡± thement was out before the prince could stop himself.


    Skye¡¯s face switched between hurt and fury. Tidas knew he¡¯d screwed up; instantly approaching his wife with pleading arms, and a regretful expression. She took a step back and put her hand in the air for him to stop.


    Pivoting on her heel; Skye stormed passed her husband, and towards the main door. She stopped a moment to open the door, then turned back towards her husband. She red at him with watery eyes before saying, ¡°Yer a jackass, Tidas,¡± and then stormed out the door.

 Chapter 112

    112 Commitments


    ¡°Ye know.. For a prince, that was a shit job at diplomacy,¡± Peggy chided the prince.


    ¡°I know, I know! It was a stupid thing to say. I was mad, and.. it just kind of slipped out,¡± Tidas huffily ran his fingers through his hair as he spoke in a frustrated tone.


    ¡°Are ye going after her?¡± the old servant inquired.


    After looking at the clock on the mantle, Tidas replied ¡°No, I¡¯ll just wait for her by the banquet hall entrance.. Give her some space and time.¡±


    ¡°Sure.. Wuss,¡± Peggy¡¯d said it low, but the prince had heard her.


    Skye was lost...


    She¡¯d been so utterly enraged and hurt at the same time, she hadn¡¯t paid attention to where she was going. Tidas¡¯ment had pinched her pride and hurt her feelings. The only thing in her mind was that Tidas¡¯ aunt¡¯s room was the way she was going, or so she¡¯d thought.


    The amount of remodeling done to the pce the past few years made it difficult for Skye to navigate. She spent ten minutes trying to find her destination, but to no avail. Giving up, she¡¯d started to make her way back. Several of the staircases she¡¯d known about and used were removed, and rebuilt somewhere else. It was all extremely confusing.


    ¡°You look lost there, sweetness,¡± a deep, slightly familiar voice came from behind Skye as she tried to choose between two hallways.


    .....


    Whipping around, Skye came face to face with an extremely handsome man. He had the same jawline and forehead as Tidas, but with a longer, and slightly more narrow face. His hair and trimmed beard were a chestnut color, and his eyes were a shade of hazel she¡¯d only ever seen one person have. He was taller than Tidas, but not nearly as well built. He had broad shoulders, but was very lean.


    It took a moment, but Skye knew who he was. His eye color gave him away, and his flirtatious smile. She¡¯d only met him a handful of times, but thest meeting had been a memorable one.


    ¡°Good day to you, King Lawrence. It¡¯s a pleasure to see you again,¡± Skye replied while ignoring his leering.


    The foreign king quirked his head slightly, shed a smirk, and said; ¡°Have we met before? I find it hard to believe that I¡¯d forget such a beautiful woman, such as yourself.¡±


    Skye was trying hard not tough at him. The first time she¡¯d met him, he¡¯d acted simrly, and incurred Tidas¡¯ wrath for it. He was always hitting on women, and was known for calling himself the ¡®Law of Love¡¯ in his younger days. However; his looks, charm, and position had given credence to the ridiculous title.


    Stifling augh, Skye smiled as she spoke; ¡°Well, tis quite simr to the first time we met.. The only thing missing is my now-husband, punching you in the jaw for yer ttery.¡±


    Lawrence¡¯s eyes narrowed in attempted recognition, then nearly bulged out of his sockets like a cartoon as he realized who she was. The king¡¯s jaw dropped as his arms went to the sides of his head. He couldn¡¯t believe the beauty before him was the same girl from nearly five years ago.. The same woman that had just married his little brother.


    Lawrence MacArthur was a characteristic and libidinous man who was also the King of the Ruscovic Kingdom. He was an odd cross between Marco and Tidas; with a bit more trickster thrown in. He and Tidas had gotten on well as children, as they pulled pranks together. Due to him being the second prince, Lawrence lived away from the pce most of the time.


    Following the attack on the king, Magnus had sent his second son to live in their summer pce. Tidas would spend a month every summer with him, and he would spend a total of a month at the capital¡¯s pce throughout the year. It was only when Marco wasn¡¯t around, however. With the King and Crown Price¡¯s near deaths; it was decided that all three princes should rarely upy the same space, and never for long.


    The rule had put a strain on the three brothers¡¯ rtionships with each other. Marco and Lawrence had been close as young children, but when Marco gained his powers, he¡¯d steadily stopped spending time with him. After the attack, it had seemed like he didn¡¯t care that he¡¯d only see his brother a few times a year. It had hurt Lawrence at first, but he had grown closer to Tidas. As long as he could still see his kid brother, it didn¡¯t hurt as much, and eventually stopped.


    Five years ago was when Lawrence had married his wife. He¡¯d met Skye before then, but she¡¯d been a child. Even then, she was only thirteen, but one could see the beauty she¡¯d eventually grow into. He told her that when she came of age, he would¡¯ve been more than happy to teach her about ¡®the pleasures of the world¡¯. Tidas hade flying out of nowhere and punched him in the face; starting a fistfight.


    Skye wound up yanking them apart by their ears, and lecturing them both on proper wedding etiquette. She especially tore into Lawrence for his behavior, considering it was his wedding day. He¡¯d argued that he didn¡¯t know his future wife, and that the arrangement was strictly business to him. His answer had boarder-line infuriated her, but she kept her cool.


    Skye had verballyid into the second prince; ¡°And how do ye think She feels? Getting dragged off to a foreign country, to be married off to a foreign prince, and a lecherous one at that? She¡¯s yer future Queen, wife, and the future mother of yer children.. Shouldn¡¯t ye at least be friends? Because tantly hitting on other women at yer Own Wedding, might start things off on a bad foot..¡±


    Few had ever been so straightforward with him, and he enjoyed her feisty attitude. Lawrence wanted to whisk her off her feet, but the way she looked at his brother told him that her heart was already taken. He¡¯d been irritated that Tidas had snatched up such a girl. But she was right; his head needed to be on his own wedding.


    It had all turned out for the best after that, for the most part. Lawrence had fallen in love with his wife upon sight. He¡¯d heard of her beauty, but she¡¯d turned out to be everything he¡¯d ever wanted in a woman. She was kind, feisty, and had a great sense of humor.


    They loved each other very much, and were very happy when Anastasia had gotten pregnant, despite her constant illnesses. Lawrence was excited to be a father, and she, a mother... But she never got the chance. The Queen of Ruscovic died bringing her son and daughter into the world. Lawrence had been devastated, but would never regret or hate the time he had spent with his beloved.. Or the precious treasures she had left behind for him.


    ¡°Skye? Skye Moonstone?! By the gods! What happened to your hair?!¡± Lawrence smiled enthusiastically as he spoke.


    Skye instantly deted slightly before replying; ¡°Ack! Always the first thing.. Ah, it¡¯s a long story..¡±


    ¡°Well, you can fill me in along our way to the banquet hall.. Your husband is probably flipping out right now. I¡¯mte myself, but I¡¯m not the guests of honor,¡± Lawrence tugged Skye along as he spoke.


    ¡°Yippee...¡± Skye replied in a sarcastically t tone.


    Tidas was leaning against the wall next to the door, tapping his foot impatiently. He knew Skye was mad at him, but he didn¡¯t think she¡¯d risk his father¡¯s anger. He¡¯d told her five o¡¯clock on purpose, even though their introduction was to be at five thirty. It was five minutes until the real time, and Skye¡¯s still wasn¡¯t there.


    As the prince¡¯s nerves began to work themselves into a bind, he could finally see his wifeing towards him. She exited one of the numerous smaller hallways that connected to the main one on the floor. His heart thumped in his chest at the sight of her, but then dropped when he saw her arm linked with a male escort.


    The fact that his wife was with another man had obviously irritated Tidas. Lawrence cracked joke a about it, letting the prince know with whom she was with. His gate had also eased as his brother¡¯s voice registered, but his face had remained pensive when they stopped in front of him.


    Tidas and Skye¡¯s eyes locked on each other. Lawrence could see the swirl of emotions that they exchanged with their eyes. Skye had told him the gist of what had happened. He¡¯d been honest with her, and told her that he ultimately agreed with the others. She wasn¡¯t ready for the front lines yet; in any capacity. But he didn¡¯t agree with what Zas and Tidas had said;pletely.


    When Skye asked what he¡¯d meant, Lawrence exined; ¡°Hundreds of people join the military for personal reasons. From providing for their families, to earning a decent wage. Or sometimes they¡¯re just trying to find their ce in the world.. That doesn¡¯t make their motives selfish or greedy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a mage, and I haven¡¯t served like Tidas has; I don¡¯t think anyone has.. But I do know that it¡¯s not to the military itself, that you need tomit to. Yourmitments should help you decide if the RMC will Help You fulfill them.. It sounds like the first thing you need to do, is figure out what exactly yourmitments are,¡± Lawrence had been rubbing his beard as he¡¯d walked and talked.


    Skye felt much better after talking to her husband¡¯s brother. The perspective he¡¯d given her helped her to find her convictions again. It didn¡¯t matter if she couldn¡¯t participate in the trials this year. Tidas was her biggestmitment, and she would protect him; regardless of anyone else¡¯s say.


    Due to her powers, however; Skye had another one. It was her duty as Prince Tidas¡¯ wife, and as a decent human being, to use her powers to help those around her. The more powerful she became, the farther her reach. The princess had always liked helping people, and now she had the opportunity to help hundreds, if not thousands.. And all while being with the one she loved most; currently pissed at him or not.


    Tidas broke their eye contact first. He gave his brother a curt smile and asked why he was with Skye. Lawrence smiled devilishly at his little brother before he wrapped his hand around Skye¡¯s waist. Tidas visibly flexed his jaw as his brother began to speak in an amused tone.


    ¡°I found this delightful little thing lost in the halls. You should¡¯ve gone after her,¡± Lawrence teased.


    ¡°Duly noted, now get your hands off of my wife,¡± Tidas was smiling as he spoke, but it was creepily hostile.


    ¡°Aye, now please?!¡± Skye yelped as she squirmed against him.


    After releasing her, Skye brushed out a nonexistent wrinkle, and looked at her husband. He didn¡¯t look happy about his brother, but it wasn¡¯t her fault. Lawrence had done it intentionally, to stoke his brother¡¯s ire, and it was working. He was winding him up; right before sending him into the wolves¡¯ den...


    Extending his arm to his wife, Tidas spoke in a low tone; ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what I said.. It was a jackass thing to say. I stand by the decision, but you¡¯re right; I could¡¯ve had them exin, question by question-¡±


    Skye linked her arm through her husband¡¯s, and lightly squeezed it against her. She looked up at him with a soft smile and said; ¡°That¡¯s all I wanted to hear, but I owe you an apology as well..After we make a bunch of snobby aristocrats very ufortable.¡±

 Chapter 113

    113 Aristocratic Opinion


    Shasta had been walking down one of the smaller halls that connected to the main one. It ran around the entire floor, and all three floors had one. She¡¯d been visiting a friend when she¡¯d seen Tidas¡¯ older brother with Skye. When she peeked around the corner, all she saw was King Lawrence wrap his arm around Skye¡¯s waist. Growling low as she turned back down the small hall; Shasta made a mental note to have a little chat with the little wenchter...


    Lawrence entered first for two reasons: to inform the Herald of the new royal couple¡¯s arrival, and to clear the way. The aristocratic nobles would most likely follow him over to his table to talk marriage proposals. Since the death of his wife, the King of Ruscovic had been gued by them. The traditional morning period was usually a year, but some barely waited a month before they were spontaneously dropping by, with their daughters in tow.


    Finding it amusing now, the foreign king didn¡¯t mind it as much. He wasn¡¯t nning on remarrying any time soon; Anastasia was his first and one true love. But it didn¡¯t stop him from having some fun now and again with some of his consenting female suitors.


    Tidas¡¯ brother had been the perfect decoy; drawing away the most problematic nobles. He¡¯d been surprised to see Lord Bibalow there, but now wasn¡¯t the time to think on it. The Herald blew his horn, and announced the new royal couple; grabbing the attention of everyone within the banquet hall.


    With their heads held high; Skye and Tidas entered the crowded room. It was as big as the throne room, but with a greater width versus length. Long tables wrapped around the room in a wide U shape in three rows. Gaps between the tables allowed servants and guests to move around less hindered. Nobility sat on therger outer U, then lords, followed by guild masters and other high profilemoners.


    People were in awe of the royal newlyweds as they seemingly sashayed through the crowds. Tidas exuded sex appeal with his dark hair, fetching features, and fitted tux. The prince smiled as he looked around the room; asionally waving or nodding at those he passed. The women in the crowds threatened to swoon at his general nce; irritating a few husbands.


    Skye¡¯s golden curls lightly bounced as she walked arm in arm with her husband. She kept a courteous grin on her lips as she imitated Tidas¡¯ gestures. Several of the noble men had openly spoken about her beauty, and how lucky the prince was. Thements had irritated him, but who had said them, made himugh internally.


    Many of those gawking were part of Marco¡¯s inner circle. He was currently on his way back from a diplomatic visit to his wife¡¯s former home. The Mano kingdom was the southern most kingdom in Alcon, so it took weeks to travel back and forth. If Marco had been present, they would¡¯ve been actingpletely different..


    Tidas was a little surprised at how quickly Skye had been willing to ept his apology. She¡¯d been mad enough to storm out of their room, and now she was on his arm. It was confusing, but he went with it for now. They needed to present a united front while amongst the nobles. Skye was the firstmoner to sit at the main table near the king; ever.


    .....


    Many of the nobles saw it as threatening in the same sense that they saw themoners having ess to tomes, and other artifacts. Most described a worldpletely different from theirs; a more equal one. The ideology was dangerous to theirfortable lifestyles, and feared themoners organizing. Lord Moonstone¡¯s daughter marrying a royal was a red g, and one they wouldn¡¯t ignore..


    Cutting through the crowds; the newlyweds came to stand before the king. Magnus smiled broadly at his son and daughter inw. He was relieved to see that his little test earlier didn¡¯t put a strain on their rtionship. He knew that the two loved each other dearly, but that didn¡¯t mean that they wouldn¡¯t fight.


    All healthy couples argue on asion; it was simply a sh between the different parts of their personalities. No one was the exact same as another. The important part was to love all parts; even the aggravating ones. Tidas and Skye loved every side of each other, and looking at them now made Magnus feel a little silly for worrying in the first ce.


    After his wife had left to bathe earlier, Tidas exined Skye¡¯s Shaman abilities in more detail. He was going to broach letting Skye go, but his father cut him off before he could start. Magnus made the same point that us had to Ronnie. Healing townspeople and healing wounded soldiers waspletely different in almost every way. Even if she had the skills, the king feared for Skye¡¯s conscience. It was one thing to outright kill, but another to attempt to save someone, and fail due to error or fate.


    Both father and son feared for Skye, put into that perspective. Tidas honestly didn¡¯t know how his wife would react to that type of situation. If a person in front of her was suffering, Skye helped. It was what she¡¯d always done, and had never failed to do so. If someone died in her arms due to her own actions in any way; Tidas believed it would crush her.


    Fully understanding his father, Tidas had dropped the discussion, and moved back to the scouting mission. He proposed to send Ralph and a couple RMC members; keeping the group small. Technically the prince¡¯s Guard Captain wasn¡¯t a member of the RMC, but he used to be. And his position allowed him to function as whatever Tidas needed. The king agreed to his son¡¯s n, then the two joined the group of Fae.


    Tidas hadn¡¯t stayed long. It was nearing dinner time, and he needed to reconcile with his wife beforehand. Their argument had been expected, but not her storming off. The prince knew it¡¯d been his fault, and had nned on apologizing for his folly. However, when he¡¯d walked towards the banquet hall, expecting to see her; she¡¯d been nowhere to be found.


    Several of the servants had been sent off to look for her. Shortly after they¡¯d gone, Tidas had seen his wife rounding the corner, with another man. His ire instantly spiked, but he remained outwardly calm. He¡¯d felt a minuscule amount better to see that it was his brother, but only the minimum. Lawrence would¡¯ve undoubtedly still hit on her, but at least he would respect her decline. Which the prince knew his wife would do.


    The nobles¡¯ attitudes had worried him, but without Marco around to either protect them, or egg them on, they were rendered harmless; for now. Most of the men in the room seemed quite taken with his beautiful wife. It tweaked at him, but it was better than them all disparaging her. Skye was the most worthy woman he¡¯d ever met, and deserved her title. Whether it angered the king or not; he would defend his wife¡¯s honor.


    After seating themselves next to the king as the guests of honor, Skye and Tidas mostly enjoyed their meal. asionally a snarkyment made it to Tidas¡¯ ear, but it hadn¡¯t bothered him. The other conversations he was hearing were far more interesting.


    It was in the throne and banquet rooms that the prince got most of his information from. With his ability to heighten his hearing whenever he wanted; Tidas could hear the entire room. He could even adjust himself to pick up specific voices or trigger words. It¡¯d been one of his greatest tools in taking down most of the ve trade. For some reason; people thought it was a good idea to speak in crowded areas about the profane things they did behind closed doors.


    The meal was extravagant, and more like a buffet. Servants offered tter after tter of food as they walked passed each guest. They moved around the room in a coordinated rotation; with pitchers and bottles of ale and wine between every few tes of food.


    Skye ate with restrained enthusiasm. She didn¡¯t care what others had thought of the amount she ate. Her table manners were impable, and the king was enjoying herpany. No one would dare say a negative word within normal earshot, but a conversation near an alcove behind them sent his blood boiling.


    Two young nobles known to constantly follow around Marco were whispering about ¡®themoner bitch that fucked her way to bing a royal¡¯. They made other derogatory remarks about how Skye and the king seemed very close, and made implications. Tidas was ready to beat them within an inch of their lives, but felt a familiar hand on his shoulder before he could stand.


    Already knowing whom it was, Tidas turned in his seat, cupped her hand with his, and said; ¡°It¡¯s good to see you, Aunt Marie!¡±


    Skye whipped her head around and eximed with arge grin; ¡°Marie! It¡¯s so good to see you! How was your trip? Oh, and I thank you for the dresses; they¡¯re beautiful! Albeit, a bit daring for me.¡±


    Smiling elegantly at her new niece, Marie replied; ¡°You are a stunning woman, my dear. You do the world a great disservice by hiding away with your northern modesty.¡±


    ¡°Its not nearly as cold here as at Moonstone Castle, especially during the summertime. Besides..¡± Marie paused to turn towards the two young men Tidas was ready to pummel; ¡°Few are Suicidal enough to make insultingments while in Your presence, dear nephew..¡±


    ¡°You would think so,¡± Tides turned around to look at the men before saying; ¡°But Some are still stupid enough.¡±


    The two men coughed and fidgeted before scrambling away from sight. Tidas could hear their griping, but didn¡¯t hear anything actually threatening, so he let it go for the time being. Skye was ecstatic about his aunt showing up early, which made the prince extra happy. The better of a mood she was in now, the better their talk would goter. With Marie there, things were about to be a bit lively.


    Marie Kramer was both highly intelligent, and highly opinionated. She hadmon sense, and her book smarts. Magnus trusted her deeply; more than most. He knew she would bepletely honest with him, no matter the circumstances. Even Marco asked for her opinion on asion, whenever the matter pertained to something he wasn¡¯t familiar with.


    Being the ex-wife of a traitor had left a kind of mark on her, but Marie didn¡¯t let it slow her down for long. Shortly after she came back from her temporary exile, Marie had started having issues with some of the more.. rigid nobility. She¡¯d made it clear to any that attempted to stigmatize her that she wouldn¡¯t stand for it; that the king, and all three princes wouldn¡¯t tolerate it. Never allowing someone to disrespect their family was the one thing that all three agreed on.

 Chapter 114

    114 Aunt Marie


    After the meal, everyone shifted from the banquet hall, to the ball room. Marie and Skye rapid-fired questions and answers at each other. They discussed her travels and Skye¡¯s honeymoon, but left the other events for after they were out of the public¡¯s eye. Rumors were already swirling over what had transpired at Moonstone Castle. From everything involving the Fowlers, to more sensational ones involving fairies.


    Hearing the Fowler name had Tidas scanning the room with his enhanced hearing. He hoped to catch someone either being upset over their capture, or anything else that could lead to other vers. Most in the room knew of his enhancements, but almost no one knew that he kept certain aspects of his trait active twenty-four hours a day.


    Tank was a physical-type trait like a Shaman, Tamer, or Manic. It didn¡¯t take much magic to heighten his sight and hearing continually, but it did require him to eat ridiculous amounts of food. The prince¡¯s use of magic wasn¡¯t noticeable unless one was looking for it.


    The prince could also hear discussions about a monster being spotted outside of Dragonhorn. The gossip ranged from tales of Zas taking care of it, to the goddess Eir descending from the heavens to tame the beast herself. The prince had choked on his food slightly at thest one, considering it was somewhat close to the truth.


    Skye and Marie spoke for a while before the dancing began. Tidas had stayed close to his wife, but not close enough to scare off the more brazen men. Three had approached her separately, only to be politely declined. Upon their leave; each received a cocky smile from the prince, and a cheers with his ss. Any idiot could see Skye¡¯s beauty, and that also made her a target for them. It irritated Tidas, but he trusted Skyepletely.


    Shasta hade into the banquet room from the kitchen before everyone had shifted. She now sat with Zas and their guests; Ronnie and us. Because they were Pirs, they¡¯d been seated at the main table. They were offered seats nearer to the royal family, but Shasta, Ronnie, and us all wished to decline. It was too in the spotlight for theds¡¯ tastes, and Shasta didn¡¯t want to be near the princess.


    Shasta watched Skye like a jaguar on the hunt. Zas and us noticed as Ronnie obliviously sat and drank. us was angry at how the Vice Commander was acting towards the princess, and was nearing his breaking point. Zas had watched us decline Alcon¡¯s best ale because he knew he would¡¯ve snapped at her by now.


    The general didn¡¯t understand why Shasta was targeting the princess. The only thing he could think of was that she was angry about needing a bath. It still didn¡¯t exin the extreme scrutiny Zas was seeing though. It was like she was waiting for her to stab someone in the heart or something.


    Zas mmed the rest of his cup before he asked; ¡°Alright, what¡¯s with the dirty looks? Are you really that mad that you had to bathe?¡±


    .....


    Shasta bent her ears back at the mention of it before she replied; ¡°No.. I just don¡¯t trust her.¡±


    Zas let out an exasperated sigh; ¡°And why is that?¡±


    ¡°Because I saw her and that king being too friendly for a mated human,¡± Shasta replied as she sipped her cream.


    ¡°Of course they¡¯re friendly; that¡¯s his daughter inw!¡± us snapped at her.


    ¡°I said that king, not the king.. Stupid duck,¡± Shasta quipped.


    ¡°Duck?¡± Ronnie finally spoke.


    ¡°He¡¯s in ducky love with that preening princess,¡± the VC grabbed the pitcher of cream that was specifically hers, forwent the cup, and began to drink straight from the bottle.


    Ronnie and Zas both looked at Shasta and said; ¡°Ducky love?¡±


    Shasta huffily mmed her bottle down onto the table and snipped; ¡°He acts like a duckling around her! Following after her; squawking the whole time.¡±


    ¡°Ducks quack,¡± us added with a smirk.


    Shasta red at the three and stated with a deadly calm tone; ¡°Next one to poke fun at me gets their eyes wed out: understand?¡±


    Sensing that they¡¯d gone too far; Ronnie and Zas backed off. us didn¡¯t say anything else, but kept a provocative smirk on his face. He didn¡¯t like the VC, and wasn¡¯t afraid to hide it. He knew she could easily rip his throat out, but it mattered little to him. The only reason he didn¡¯t pick a fight then and there was because he¡¯d sworn to help Skye with the trials next year. If not for that; us would¡¯ve done something very, very stupid.


    As the evening progressed, Skye did wind up dancing with both of the kings. Magnus had offered first, then Lawrence shortly after. Shasta had literally growled at the sight of them. us and Ronnie were currently in a deep conversation, but Zas had noticed it. He leaned over the table slightly and asked his friend what her real issue was.


    ¡°It¡¯s exactly like I said; Law had his arm around Tidas¡¯ wife. Her waist, to be exact.. Not exactly where a married woman should be. Especially not Tidas¡¯ wife. I mean, does the bumpkin not understand his position?¡±Shasta¡¯s ears had been mostly bent back as she¡¯d spoken.


    Zas wasn¡¯t sure what Shasta had seen, but he knew it most likely was nothing what she thought it was. Based on how they¡¯d acted in Dragonhorn; the prince and princess loved each other very much. Lawrence wasn¡¯t a Shystie man, and Zas couldn¡¯t see him sleeping with his brother¡¯s wife; even if given the chance. Now that he was older, anyways.


    As the song neared it¡¯s end, Tidas cut in on his older brother. Lawrence conceded; albeit unwillingly. Skye was an excellent partner in both dancing and conversation. He hadn¡¯t had that kind of fun since his wife still lived, and was disappointed at having his time cut short. Walking away; Lawrence made a mental note to reserve several dances with Skye at the next social event.


    ¡°Finally! Between my father, my aunt, and brother; I thought I¡¯d never get to speak to you again,¡± Tidas jested as he took his wife into his arms as the next song started to y.


    Giggling as her husband swept her along, Skye said; ¡°Well, ye could¡¯vee over to me at any time.. Like when those men from before were asking me to dance.¡±


    Grinning broadly at his wife as he looked down at her, Tidas chuckled and replied; ¡°Aye..but the faces they¡¯d made after asking you and seeing me were too funny to miss.¡±


    Skyeughed again before saying; ¡°Yer a naughty one, husband..¡±


    Tidas leaned down to his wife¡¯s ear and spoke in a deep, sultry voice; ¡°And tonight I n on finding out how naughty you can be, my sweet wee wife..¡±


    A thrill of anticipation surged within Skye as her husband¡¯s warm breath lingered in her ear. Leaning back, the smirk that yed on Tidas¡¯ lips provoked thoughts and feelings in her that were best saved for their bedroom. But his ensnaring green eyes pulled her in, and before they knew it: they were kissing passionately on the dance floor.


    Lost in the moment; neither could hear thements being made around them. Many thought it was sweet. A few older nobles and lords thought it was improper. Some found it displeasing out of jealousy, others just thought it was tacky. Most didn¡¯t really care, other than for temporary conversation fodder.


    The king smiled at the stir his youngest was causing. Skye was a catch in many ways, and she generally knew how to keep her cool. Tidas was an ideal son, aside from when he was a young child. It made Magnus grin wholeheartedly to see the two enjoying themselves so much so that they forgot where they were.


    A boisterousugh from Lawrence broke the trance that the newlyweds had ced on each other. He came up to them in a saunter, and handed them each a ss. It was then that Skye realized that they¡¯d been practically making out in the middle of the dance floor. The princess still wasn¡¯t used to drinking so much so often, and thebination of strong wine and her husband¡¯s allure had sealed away her sense of propriety.


    Looking down at the reddish liquid in her hand, Skye attempted to hand it back to Lawrence while saying; ¡°I think I¡¯ve had enough to drink..¡±


    Lawrence smiled cheekily and replied; ¡°I know, that¡¯s why I had your servant fetch you some fruit juice instead. I just bought a ridiculouslyrge amount of strawberries for Aunt Marie. I had thembine it with a fruit called a banana, and some cream. It¡¯ll coat your stomach and taste good, too. Ana used to drink it whenever she could.¡±


    Skye pulled the cup back to herself, sniffed it, then sipped it. Her eyes lit up as the sweetness of the fruitsbined with the smoothness of the cream washed over her taste buds. She¡¯d had each fruit before, but never together. She exined how bananas were hard toe by in the north, so she considered them a delicacy. The princess¡¯ eyes sparkled as she thanked the Ruscovic King for the delightful treat, causing an enormous grin to spread across her face.


    Shasta watched her friend¡¯s wife make googley eyes at the foreign king; or so she thought. She could hear their conversation, and thought the way Skye was reacting was too cutesy. She simmered in her irritation as the night progressed. When Magnus requested Skye y for everyone, Shasta had tantly rolled her eyes and scoffed out loud; drawing the attention of those with her.


    Zas perked his ears up, looked at his friend with an exhausted expression, and asked; ¡°What? You don¡¯t like music now?¡±


    Shasta bared her teeth for a split second as she watched the brothers, then replied; ¡°Just not in the mood for it..¡±


    After being brought a violin, Skye checked the tuning before she began to y. The bow glided across the strings as her fingers danced on the neck. She suddenly stopped her bow, and began to pluck at the strings a few moments. She then went back to normal ying; allowing the music to flow. The crowds were mesmerized by Skye as she swayed and moved as she yed; especially her husband.


    Watching his wife lightly dance around, lost in her music; the prince realized he¡¯d finally reached his goal. Skye loved him, and they were together. It was everything he¡¯d ever wanted for himself. As she moved to the beat of her creation, Tidas grinned devilishly as he imagined her simrly writhing in pleasure underneath him shortly. After she finished ying, they would say good night to everyone, and retire for the night. Although Tidas didn¡¯t n on letting Skye sleep yet...

 Chapter 115

    115 Matched Passions


    *** WARNING: This Chapter Has Extremely Descriptive And Graphic Sexual Content. Viewer Discretion Is Advised***


    Skye yed with spirited vigor that hypnotized the crowds. When she finished, there was a moment of utter silence before the room exploded with apuse. Even some of the aristocrats had pped, unable to deny her talent. She was breathing hard as she turned to look at her husband¡¯s reaction.


    Tidas was already walking towards Skye with a giant smile on his face an arms extended. Magnus Lawrence, and Marie were also heading her way, but Tidas held her focus. His outward appearance was cool, but his eyes burned with passion. When the prince wrapped his arms around her, he lightly dug his fingertips into her as he dragged his hand across her lower back.


    The prince kissed her cheek politely, then breathed heavily into her ear and said; ¡°That was inspiring, love.. I look forward to seeing how you¡¯ll dance for meter..¡±


    Skye¡¯s cheeks were flushed when the others had approached. She yed it off like it was due to her performance, but it was her husband who had been the true reason. Even as everyone came up to praise her, Tidas held his wife against him with one arm. It was slightly hindering, but the princess found it sensual, so she didn¡¯t fight him on it in the slightest.


    Tidas had no intention of allowing anyone else to whisk his wife away. After a short meeting with everyone, he nned to leave with her; whether they liked it or not. After Skye¡¯d made ns to have a private dinner with his aunt a couple of days after the trials, the newlyweds readied to leave.


    Magnus tried to get them to stay. He baited Tidas with talk of the trials, but the prince was obviously trying to leave. His aunt noticed his impatience as he declined his father¡¯s excuse, and gripped his wife to him. Based on the fact that Skye was still slightly flushed, she deduced the newlyweds¡¯ agenda. With a yfully evil smile, Marie tugged at her nephew¡¯s arm to gain his attention.


    Once Tidas looked at her, she whispered so only he could hear; ¡°If you rip that dress, I¡¯ll string you up myself.¡±


    Looking at his aunt with a smirk, he replied; ¡°Well you shouldn¡¯t have picked-you know what? I¡¯ll just reimburse you tomorrow.¡±


    .....


    Marieughed loudly at her audacious nephew, catching Skye¡¯s attention. She¡¯d asked what was so funny as she looked between the two, but all they did was share a knowing smile. Giving up on it, Skye covered her mouth as she yawned. Seeing an opportunity; Tidas exined of their long travels, and his even longer day tomorrow. And that it was past time for them to retire for the night.


    After a few more farewells, Tidas and Skye headed off towards the main door they¡¯d entered from. As they took a few steps; Zas, Shasta, Ronnie, and us came into view. Tidas cursed inwardly after muttering; ¡°Just can¡¯t catch a break tonight..¡±


    As they walked over, the party of four stood up and greeted them. Zas, us, and Ronnie immediately beganplimenting Skye on her ying. Then started to rapidly ask her questions about it. Tidas released his wife and stepped off to the side to speak with Shasta. She was openly ring at Skye, and was obviously drunk.


    Tidas smiled broadly before asking; ¡°What¡¯s the problem, purr-ball?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that! And I don¡¯t have a problem, it¡¯s does that you... I mean, it¡¯s you that does,¡± Shasta slurred her speech as she mixed her words.


    ¡°And what is my problem?¡± Tidas asked in an amused tone.


    ¡°That your attention-seeking, country bumpkin...wife,¡± Shasta paused to find her words; ¡°wants to learn the ¡®Laws of Love¡¯..¡±


    Tidas¡¯ irritation shot up drastically as he inquired; ¡°Oh really? And what makes you think that?¡±


    The Vice Commander straightened herself the best she could, then exined what she¡¯d seen outside the main door. Tidas smiled at Shasta¡¯s loyalty, but she¡¯d been all wrong. When he told her that he¡¯d been right in front of them at the time, she tried to deny it to be possible. Saying that she would¡¯ve seen or smelt him.


    ¡°Was this right after your bath?¡± Tidas questioned.


    Shasta red at the prince before replying; ¡°Yes, but what does it matter?¡±


    Tidas shook his head in exasperation before rebutting; ¡°Because your soap always throws off your sense of smell. And you wouldn¡¯t have seen me because I was standing in front of them.¡±


    ¡°How can you be defending another man holding your wife?!¡± Shasta nearly screamed.


    Tidas sighed loudly while rubbing his forehead; ¡°For one, it¡¯s Lawrence.. He¡¯ll hit on her, she¡¯ll decline, which she already has; then he¡¯ll move on.¡±


    ¡°Secondly,¡± Tidas smirked before continuing; ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not just jealous?¡±


    Shasta practically hissed; ¡°Of whom?¡±


    ¡°Of any woman who winds up in my brother¡¯s arms-¡±


    ¡°Say something like that again and I¡¯ll rip your arm off...¡± Shasta¡¯s voice was low and threatening as she¡¯d spoke.


    Tidas knew he hit a nerve as she grabbed her bottle of cream, and walked off. No one but the prince knew, but Shasta had a crush on the Ruscovic King. It wasn¡¯t eptable in Alcon for beast men and humans to have romantic rtionships. The nobles considered it too close to bestiality to be proper; even though Shasta, and most ¡®beast men¡¯ were actually Fae. He figured that it was the reason why she never told him. It was saddening, and she¡¯d never know Lawrence¡¯s feelings on the matter until she told him..


    Skye talked about her talent for a few more minutes before Zas asked; ¡°Are you excited to see our demo tomorrow?¡±


    Smiling broadly at the general, Skye replied; ¡°Aye! I¡¯ve never seen Tidas fight before, so Ima excited for it.¡±


    Zas quirked his ears and a single brow before quipping; ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.. You saved Him from those Nomads.¡±


    Tidas had heard the snark in Zas¡¯ voice and rebutted; ¡°Aye, my amazing wife saved my poisoned arse. I feel no shame in it.¡±


    Zas¡¯ ears went to the sides a moment in disappointment before he said; ¡°Not shame, just general embarrassment that your tiny wife had to save your ass.¡±


    ¡°As I recall; this ¡®tiny wife¡¯ basically saved yer arse as well.. Or were you just ying fetch with the Cu Sith?¡± Skye defended her husband with a well-ced barb.


    Zas looked as Skye a minute before he lifted his mug, cheered her, and simply said; ¡°Touch¨¦..¡±


    The group bantered back and forth a few minutes before Tidas insisted on their leave. Ronnie and Skye hugged, while us epted his standard handshake. Zas had literally picked her up in a bear hug, and squeezed her on and off until sheughed. Zas wasn¡¯t drunk yet, but the buzz was extremely pleasant to him. Slowly turning him into a giant, happy drunk.


    Finally prying his wife away from the overly-affectionate general, Tidas led Skye through the winding corridors and hallways. He took a direct route to their room; cutting the walk down to about five minutes or so. Peggy had popped out of her room right as they were reaching their door. She chatted a moment with Skye about their morning timetable, then returned to her room for the night.


    Tidas practically yanked his wife into their room as Peggy closed her door. After closing theirs; he immediately turned around and pulled Skye against him. He kissed her with all the fervor he¡¯d built in the ballroom as she had yed and danced. The way she¡¯d moved to her music had been entrancing, and not just to the prince.


    Breaking away, Tidas looked at his sensuous wife and said; ¡°Were you trying to entice me, wife?¡±


    Skye broke through her haze long enough to reply; ¡°No... I just yed.¡±


    Tidas smirked before saying; ¡°Well, now it¡¯s my turn to y..¡±


    Tidas grabbed the shoulders of Skye¡¯s dress and pulled down; effectively ripping it and exposing her upper undergarment. He grinned at the prominent disy of his wife¡¯s breasts before diving into them. He kissed and nipped at the tops of her corset as he reached around and yanked on the strings. Ripping them apart as he did so.


    Skye sighed as her husband roamed over her upper body. He went from her breasts, to her neck, then finally paused on ear. He ran his teeth along the edge of it, then nipped and flicked at her lobe. The sensation caused her to press her body against him. She gripped his buttock with one hand, while slowly sliding her other along his back. A momentter, the prince separated from his wife to finish stripping her.


    Once the tattered dress was removed, Skye kissed her husband with ardor. They panted sporadically; moaning softly into each other as their tongues fought for dominance. Tidas had unbuttoned his vest, but was taking too long; in Skye¡¯s opinion.. After a few seconds, she abandoned her battle. She leaned back, smiled devilishly, then ripped his shirt open; sending buttons flying in random directions.


    Tidas chuckled before bending his knees, grabbing Skye¡¯s arse, and scooping her up to move her to the bed. She¡¯d wrapped her arms and legs around him after he¡¯d picked her up. She nipped at his neck as she pressed her naked body against his. Tidas made a kind of low growling noise as they walked across the bed on his knees.


    Nearing the headboard; the prince turned around, sat down andid t on his back before saying; ¡°I want you to sit like that, but above my head, and grab the top of the headboard for bnce.¡±


    Doing as her husband asked; Skye positioned herself above his face, but didn¡¯t sit on him. The moment she¡¯d grabbed the headboard, Tidas began to lick at her most sensitive ce. Her back instantly arched, making her nearly smack herself against the board. She fought not to moan loudly, but when Tidas began to use his fingers, her voice went up in pitch.


    Tidas used one hand to spread her lips, and the other to probe her depths. His fingers slid in and out in time with his tongue. He flicked and teased his wife until her wetness ran down his hand. She moaned his name right as he felt her contractions around his fingers; signaling her first release.


    Skye¡¯s body shuttered as she yelled. The effectiveness of her husband¡¯s tongue was magic. She hazily wondered if he ever used his trait while licking at her, but lost it at the heavenly feeling of Tidas filling her. He slid into her with ease; grunting as his hips touched her backside. He bent down and nipped at her shoulder, sending goosebumps all over her body.


    While cupping his wife¡¯s breasts, Tidas began to move his hips. He pinched her nipples as she gripped the headboard. Skye was doing all she could to not moan with every thrust. His speed was picking up, and his breathing was getting heavier.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to hold back, love.. No one will hear us.. I want to hear you..¡± upon hisst word; Tidas mmed into Skye.


    Skye couldn¡¯t hold back any more as her cries of pleasure echoed into the darkness of the room. The only light came from the firece, casting a single shadow against the wall. She screamed and mmed her hips against his, driving him as deep as possible inside her. They both panted and moaned as they reached the peaks of pleasure together.


    Bellowing out each other¡¯s names, Skye gripped the headboard as Tidas gripped her hips. They both copsed to their side; still coupled and panting. Tidas scooted up to the pillows, dragging his half-conscious wife up with him. Theyid in silence for a while just listening to the fire crackle.


    Breaking the quiet, Tidas said; ¡°I love you, Skye..¡±


    Rolling over in her husband¡¯s arms, she replied; ¡°And I love you, Tidas.. Ima sorry I stomped off like a child earlier.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry I made that foolishment. I¡¯m just worried for you, love.. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do if something happened to you..¡±


    ¡°And I worry about you; Oh! And on that note,¡± Skye scrambled off of the bed, grabbed Tidas¡¯ shirt, then added; ¡°I¡¯ll be right back: I have a surprise for you!¡±

 Chapter 116

    116 Price of the Gift


    *** WARNING: This Chapter Has Extremely Descriptive And Graphic Sexual Content. Viewer Discretion Is Advised***


    Skye quickly wrapped her husband¡¯s buttonless shirt around herself, opened the door, and dashed out into the hallway. Tidas had shot up in bed and called after her, but she was already through the door. He used his trait and listened to the patter of her bare feet on the floor, to see how far she was going. Hearing the familiar sound of the storage door utching, he felt better knowing she wasn¡¯t going far.


    The prince knew what his wife was getting, and was trying to figure out how to react. After overhearing Maevis and Aero; Tidas knew exactly what she¡¯d gone through to make it. Her effort made him both love, and hate the armor. The intention warmed his heart, but the lengths she¡¯d gone to made warning bells go off in his head.


    Before he could make up his mind, Skye returned. She poked her head around the door and beamed at her husband. Her golden hair hung and swayed as she moved. She was obviously extremely excited to give him the armor, which only pricked at his conscience more.


    ¡°Are ye ready, husband?¡± Skye asked mischievously.


    ¡°Depends: is it something that will lead to sex again? Because if so, you should wait half an hour or so before giving it to me.¡±


    ¡°Nothing like that! Do ye want it or not?¡± Skye¡¯s reply was huffy, but she¡¯d kept a smile on her face.


    Motioning to his wife to wait a moment; Tidas got up out of bed, and quickly put on his pants. After zipping his fly, Skye entered the room with the armor. He didn¡¯t know what he was expecting, but the armor was pitch ck and shimmery, just like Zazzy¡¯s egg. It was incredibly light, and well shaped and made. Flipping the light switch on; it truly did resemble dragon scales in texture and appearance.


    When Skye switched him for the forearm guards, her husband grinned ear to ear. She¡¯d even reinforced the tops with extra leather, making them double as small shields. He slipped them on his arms, as was pleasantly surprised to find they fit perfectly. They were also more like gauntlets than guards. A p came down over the top of his hand. It barely hindered him, and acted as extra protection.


    .....


    ¡°Sorry it doesn¡¯t look the best, but I was in a wee bit of a rush to make it,¡± Skye stated as she re-handed him the main piece.


    ¡°How did you make them, exactly?¡± Tidas asked in a stern voice.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a bit of a story.. But know that I can¡¯t ever do it again. I wanted to make ye shoulder guards as well, but making these three by themselves was.. difficult,¡± Skye averted her eyes as she¡¯d spoken.


    ¡°How difficult?¡± Tidas could feel his heart pounding as Maevis¡¯ words ran through his mind.


    ¡°To be honest; it was the worst pain I have ever experienced in my life. I honestly thought I¡¯d lost my mind.. Finishing the three I did. I think Maevis may believe Ima wee bit off as well now. She helped me,¡± Skye replied.


    ¡°What do you mean? How bad-¡± Tidas was sliding the armor on over his head when he¡¯d stopped mid-sentence.


    Slowly lifting it back up; the prince held the body armor with one hand, and grabbed at something along the edging, where the seams met. A chunk of Skye¡¯s flesh had been caught in the lining when she¡¯d mped the sides together. As soon as Tidas realized what it was, he went straight into the bathroom and flushed it. He then scrubbed his hands in the sink until they were pink before returning to his concerned wife.


    Not giving her a chance to exin, Tidas revealed his cards; ¡°To be honest, I knew about the armor.. I overheard Maevis telling Aero about it. I know you¡¯re mad I didn¡¯t tell you, but I wanted to give you a chance to tell me yourself.¡±


    ¡°I Was!¡± Skye screamed in her defense.


    ¡°I know, but by the Gods, Skye?! What the Hell were you doing?! What were you thinking?!¡± Tidas¡¯ voice was as loud as his wife¡¯s.


    ¡°I was thinkin of You! You almost died thest time ye fought yer uncle! I can heal me self just fine, but You Can¡¯t! I can¡¯t lose ye again, Tidas; I won¡¯t. I WON¡¯T!¡± Skye nearly started crying as she was screaming.


    Seeing his wife¡¯s state, Tidas wrapped his arms around her. Thest time Skye¡¯d had that look in her eyes was when she¡¯d exined her nightmares to him. He recalled the fact that she¡¯d dreamed of him dying repeatedly with no way to help him. The dreams were gone, but the fear was still real to her.


    He wasn¡¯t excusing her recklessness, but the prince could understand it. Skye loved him as deeply as he loved her. There wasn¡¯t anything that he was aware of, that he wouldn¡¯t do for her. If their situations were reversed; Tidas felt he might¡¯ve done the same.


    Exhaling in defeat, he leaned back and said; ¡°I¡¯m sorry for yelling, but if it¡¯d been reversed..¡±


    ¡°Oh, if I literally found a chunk of you on me present? I would¡¯ve smacked ye; no hesitation involved.. Ima sorry,¡± Skye replied as she hid her face against his chest.


    ¡°We seem to be saying that phrase to each other a lottely,¡± Tidas stroked Skye¡¯s hair as he looked down at her.


    ¡°Aye..¡±


    ¡°Loving someone means never needing to say sorry,¡± Tidas stated.


    Lifting her head, Skye retorted; ¡°I love ye husband, but that¡¯s utter bullshit. We¡¯re all fallible creatures.. If you love someone, that¡¯s when it¡¯s most important to apologize!¡±


    Tidas smiled softly at his wife before simply saying; ¡°Aye,¡± then hugged her tightly.


    The couple held each other for a few moments before Skye took the armor, and ran off to the restroom. She scrubbed it until it shined, then returned to her dozing husband. He was on the edge of the bed, propped against some pillows, with one foot still on the floor.


    The princess had slept almost their entire journey, but Tidas was at his limit for the day. He breathed evenly with a content expression on his face. He still had his guards on, so Skye attempted to quietly remove them.


    She¡¯d nearly had the second one off when a sharp pain traveled from her wrist, up through the middle of her hand. She¡¯d winced and lost her grip; sending the guard to the floor, and waking Tidas. Skye had instinctively grabbed her left wrist with her other hand while a distressing look covered her face.


    ¡®Now that one hurt! What the hell?!¡¯ Skye thought as her husband gingerly reached for her bad hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does your hand hurt?¡± worry strained the prince¡¯s voice.


    Skye shed a small smile, got up to set the guards on her vanity, then replied; ¡°Aye.. It¡¯s been hurting off and on for a while.¡±


    Tidas got up off the bed toe and stand in front of his wife; ¡°Since when? Was it the making armor?¡±


    Sighing softly, Skye shook her head in the negative and added; ¡°Since a wee bit after Jacob¡¯s attack.¡±


    Tidas sucked in a sharp breath at the mention of the bastard¡¯s name. He recalled Skye¡¯s mangled hand and arm; the images stoking his ire. His eyes unconsciously narrowed as he thought about his failure to protect his wife again. Before he could get lost in his thoughts, Skye gently cupped Tidas¡¯ cheek as she looked into his eyes, and said; ¡°Out your head, love.. Your ce is here, with me..¡±


    Tilting his head slightly, Skye leaned up on her tiptoes to kiss her husband at his height. He¡¯d found the gesture adorable, and wrapped his arms around her. He squeezed her lightly as he deepened the kiss. Leaving her breathless when he pulled away. Her eyes were sunset as he looked into them, seeing the passion he¡¯d stirred within her.


    Tidas chuckled loudly before stating; ¡°I believe I married a cleaverly disguised wanton..¡±


    Skye¡¯s eyes opened wide as she began tough and say; ¡°Not knowingly, but I believe Ima in agreement with ye.. And me ye, too.¡±


    The princeughed, then smirked as he replied; ¡°With open arms, I ept!¡±


    The two bantered back and forth as they readied themselves for bed. Peggy had left a warm nnel nightgown for Skye to wear, but Tidas had grabbed it and thrown it across the room. He wanted her naked, and wouldn¡¯t take no for an answer. He threw a few more logs on their fire, removed his pants, then climbed into bed. Skye still had his shirt on, so he refused toy down until she removed it.


    When Skyeid back down, he kept the nket pulled back. The fire hade back to life with the addition of the logs, casting a fair amount of light throughout the room. It illuminated well enough for the prince to see the details of his wife¡¯s body.


    The outline of her corbone, the plump slopes of her breasts, the smoothness of her skin.. Tidas took in every inch of his wife; like an aesthete admiring a painting. He ran his fingers along her vicle, then down the valley between her breasts. He then lightly trailed his fingers down along her belly, before moving farther down.


    Skye squirmed under her husband¡¯s feather-soft touches. She arched her back as he dragged his index and middle fingers across herher lips; applying pressure as he did so. She gave him a pleading look that nearly caused him to take her right then. She was such a sensual person, Tidas couldn¡¯t resist spoiling her.. And it was always a treat to see her in bliss.


    ¡°We need to sleep, love.. But I need to thank you for my gift first..¡±


    As Tidas ran his hand back up to cup one of her breasts, Skye purred; ¡°Mmmm... They do say generosity makes one a happier person..¡±


    Tidasughed at his wife¡¯s joke before replying; ¡°Well then.. I think I could stand to be a wee bit happier. What about you, love?¡±


    As her husband locked his lips around her taunt nipple, Skye barely got out; ¡°It¡¯s w-what, a good s-spouse, would w-want..¡±


    Skye lost her ability to talk; Tidas¡¯ teeth and fingers were far too distracting. He nipped and suckled her as his finger rubbed at her bud. She writhed from the pleasure, moaning as she iled her head. She tried several times to bring her legs together, but he pinched her jewel whenever she did. It sent a bolt of need through her every time.


    When Tidas lifted he head up, the pleading expression on Skye¡¯s face broke him. He turned her on her side, positioned himself at her entrance, and slowly slipped inside her. Pulling her hair back, he kissed the back of her neck while he cupped her breast with his free hand. His other was between her hip and the bed; gripping her for better impact.


    As her husband began to move inside her, Skye covered his free-ish hand with her own. She moved to his pace, quickly bringing them near their peaks. Tidas had Skye roll over, toy t on her stomach as he pistoned her. She screamed into the pillow as he drove her up, and passed her peak. In a final sprint; Tidas reached his climax as he sent Skye into another realm of pure ecstasy.


    Tidas could barely roll off of his wife, he was so exhausted. He hadn¡¯t really had the energy to make love to Skye again, but she was just too enticing to him. All she was doing wasying still, naked on their bed. As the prince drifted off against his will, visions of his wife danced in his head; guaranteeing a night filled with wonderful dreams.

 Chapter 117

    117 The Crown Prince


    Skye stretchedzily in the middle of her enormous bed. She didn¡¯t even remember falling asleep. Thest thing she remembered caused a giant smile to spread across her face. Images shed through her mind, forcing her to take arge breath. As she exhaled; Peggy bustled into the room.


    Realizing the princess was naked, the old woman scoffed before saying; ¡°I hope it¡¯s worth catching yer death over.¡±


    Not missing a beat; Skye replied while still beaming, ¡°It was..¡±


    ¡°Oh for the love of the gods,¡± Peggy eximed as she picked up Skye¡¯s tattered dress.


    The old servant turned and locked hard eyes with the princess. She couldn¡¯t believe that Tidas had destroyed such a gorgeous, and expensive dress. They could¡¯ve fed half the cotters at Moonstone Castle for a year with the money from it. The fabric was still beautiful, and Peggy wasn¡¯t about to let it go to waste.


    ¡°Since ye two obviously don¡¯t care what happens to it, Ima taking it. I can make ribbons for the weessies back home, for when we visit during Yuletide in a few weeks.¡±


    As Skye got out of bed, she replied; ¡°This is our home Peg. At least for now.¡±


    Stopping her tidying to square her shoulders, the old servant rebutted; ¡°Moonstone Castle will always be our home, so long as it stands. A person can have more than one home, me bairn.¡±


    Skye nodded her agreement, then began her morning routine. It was the day of the Mage Trials, and they¡¯d be leaving as soon as they broke their fast. The prince was gone already when she¡¯d awoken, and so was his armor. Skye figured he must have gotten up earlier to prepare for the demonstration, as well as their departure.


    .....


    After a quick shower, Skye looked about the room as she dressed; ¡°Where is Zazzy? I didn¡¯t see her in the roomst night.¡±


    Peggy pulled the strings on her back and replied; ¡°I kept the wee critter with mest night. Didn¡¯t think she deserved to be traumatized..¡±


    Skye chortled loudly; ¡°I suppose ye have a point. I just need to feed her before we leave to eat.¡±


    The twopleted their task, then Peggy went and grabbed the dragon egg. Skye cooed and baby talked to it while she allowed her magic to flow into the egg. She was sitting at her vanity as she¡¯d fed Zazzy, so Peggy started in on her hair. She was in the middle of it when Tidas came into the room.


    Skye shed a loving smile at him, then returned to her task. The prince stood, watching his wife a few moments with a grin. She was wearing a light blue dress with golden trim that matched her hair. The smile she had on her face as she looked at the egg made the prince think she¡¯d make a loving mother some day.


    They¡¯d discussed children beforehand, and had decided to wait until they were stable in their new home. Before actually attempting to have children. It would still be a while before they could settle in their final home; Tidas¡¯ castle. It was the summertime pce that Lawrence had spent most of his childhood in. It held many fond memories for the prince, and he looked forward to making many more with his wife and children someday.


    Tidas switched from a grin to a smirk as he approached Skye; ¡°You look quite fetching today, wife. Did you sleep well?¡±


    Looking at her husband in the mirror, she returned his smirk; ¡°Aye.. Once I fell asleep, I did. And you?¡±


    Leaning down near his wife¡¯s face, Tidas replied; ¡°Same. Although, you may have been correct, in needing to dress before bed.. I could barely resist this morning..¡±


    Skye¡¯s cheeks flushed prettily as Peggy made a gagging noise; ¡°Keep it in yer pants,d. There¡¯s too much to be done today!¡±


    She didn¡¯t particrly want to hear the prince¡¯s sweet talk, but smiled inwardly at his gestures. Her bairn was obviously happy, and that was thanks to Tidas. She reined in her sarcasticments quite often, but couldn¡¯t help it on asion. Especially when it was innuendo.


    After a bit of banter; the two women finished their tasks, and the three left their room. Skye and Tidas had their arms linked with Peggy following behind with Zazzy. As they turned into the main hallway, the two nearly ran into some other people in their haste.


    The princess felt her husband tense up first. As she lifted her head up; the first thing Skye saw was a pair of vermilion colored eyes, staring back at her. He looked like Tidas, but with sterner, sharper features. He wasn¡¯t as built as his youngest brother either, but was still fairly muscr, and about the same height.


    Marco MacArthur lingered on Skye a moment, then turned to his brother and said; ¡°Good to see you, Tidas. I hope you¡¯re ready for today.¡±


    Tidas shed a courteous grin; ¡°Good to see you, too, Marco. Aye, I¡¯m ready.. Of course, you remember Skye?¡±


    Marco looked back to Skye with the same emotionless expression he always had; ¡°I thought your hair was red?¡±


    Skye huffed out of instinct at him and replied; ¡°Good morning, Prince Marco. Aye, I did have red hair, but a mishap at a hot spring has left it this color..¡±


    As Skye lifted a curl, a woman poked her head out from around the Crown Prince; ¡°I think it looks gorgeous on you!¡±


    Skye smiled; ¡°Karena! It¡¯s so nice to see you!¡±


    The two women broke off from the princes to talk a moment. Karena Garcia was the princess of the Mano Kingdom. Her older brother was the king, but only by eight minutes. They were fraternal twins, and her brother was a good friend of Marco¡¯s. The marriage was arranged against Karena¡¯s wishes at first, but she seemed happy with her circumstances now.


    Marco had two daughters with her so far, and there was a rumor going around that she was with child again. Skye inquired; initially overhearing about it at the banquet, the night before. She sighed sadly and exined that she had told a friend before she left that it was a possibility, but it¡¯d turned out to be a false hope.


    Karena wasn¡¯t a bad person, just stuck up; like the royal she was raised to be. She and Skye had not gotten along, initially. She was too spoiled and judgmental for her liking, but the daughter of Lucas Moonstone was no fool, either. Even at a young age, she understood the basic rules of society.


    Skye had no wish to make the future Queen her enemy, in any way. She knew she¡¯d have to find somemon ground between them. After a little research; Karena and Skye had bonded over music and singing. The n had worked well; so long as Skye yed down her talents. She was a much better violinist than Karena was a singer. It wasmon sense not to steal the spotlight from her, and she didn¡¯t want to risk the narcissist¡¯s ire.


    As the two women spoke about their visit to her homnd, The two princes discussed the Mage Trials. The amount of recruits taking the exam this year were higher than any other year before. Marco had expected it, based upon the indoctrination numbers. But it was bing hard to keep the trials difficult. The sizes of thepetitor groups wereger every year, making the trials easier to get through.


    In most kingdoms; if you were born with magic, you were indoctrinated into the military. Training began as soon as possible, and the trials were liken to a final exam. Passing or failing determined whether one stayed in the basic military, or was promoted to the RMC. Technically, all mages were under the control of the RMC. But until they passed the trials they were ranked with the regr military.


    Some preferred it to the Royal Mages Corp; regardless of their abilities. The RMC were the first ones on the front lines: every time. They engaged the other mages from other kingdoms. The only time the regr military saw action was during full-scale war. Which hasn¡¯t happened since Alcon suppressed the Sync kingdom, right after the attempted regicide.


    There has been much spection around the prospect of going to war with the Hignders. Marco¡¯s nobles in particr were pushing for it. They wanted thend along the boarder for themselves, and only saw the Nomadic Tribes as a hindrance. It was the only area in the far north that was good for farming.


    Over the years, Lucas had talked many times with Murdoc on behalf of Magnus, but never seemed to get anything from it; except stumbling down drunk. He didn¡¯t trust the southern king, and had told Skye¡¯s father that he rather enjoyed the scuffles with the hero prince. But his main concern was for his people.


    The leader of the Nomads had said; ¡®I don¡¯t want me people to have to be ves, just to farm their ownnds.¡¯


    Lucas understood what he¡¯d meant by it. The benefits of ¡®making Alcon whole¡¯, wouldn¡¯t have shifted evenly to the Nomadic Tribes. They would¡¯ve been stripped of theirnds, and many of the freedoms they enjoyed now, would be stripped. Not to mention that Magnus also demanded some of his raiders be handed over for punishment. Which was the political way of saying executed.


    Lucas knew Murdoc would never agree, but his attempts at diplomacy kept his king off of his back, and the Nomadic leader his friend. Which kept the majority of his raiding parties off of hisnd. Lord Moonstone also asionally traded with the nomads, but kept that bit to himself. Magnus would see it as betrayal, but Lucas saw it as fostering good will. He decided that if he couldn¡¯t directly convince their leader, maybe he could get the people on his side..


    The conversationssted about eight minutes or so, before Peggy reminded them of the time. It was getting close to their departure time, and Tidas needed to eat as much as he could before the demonstration. He was to fight Zas, then Shasta, before the actual trials got underway. Skye was nervous, but more excited than anything else. She¡¯d never seen the prince fight before, and was very much looking forward to seeing what her hero husband was capable of...

 Chapter 118

    118 Favorites


    Skye and Karena had chatted their entire way. It¡¯d mostly been about the crowned couple¡¯s trip. She spoke at length on the weather, countryside, current fashions, and how much she¡¯d missed it all. Skye could rte, but she couldn¡¯t get the words in. Karena was talking a mile a minute, which was normal when she was excited.


    The crowned princess was beautiful; she had hip-length dark hair, with tan skin, and olive undertones. Her eyes had a warm brown hue to them, and were slightly nted and almond-shaped. She had a naturally melodious voice, making her a natural singer. Skye could easily outy her singing, but she didn¡¯t have a death wish.


    Most of the time, Karena¡¯s attitude matched her looks. She was graceful, and usually shined as the life of the party. But the moment she became displeased, everyone around her suffered for it. She¡¯d scream at the servants, and wouldin for hours on end after the issue was resolved. Karena knew she was going to be Queen someday, and reminded anyone who crossed her of the fact.


    The group walked down the hallway with only Karena¡¯s voice echoing. Marco wasn¡¯t one for chitchat, so once he¡¯d discussed what he needed to with Tidas, he simply stopped talking. The prince was gradually bing annoyed with his older brother as he kept staring at Skye as they walked. He wanted to say something to him about it, but not in front of Karena.


    The crown princess was known for her jealousy, and Tidas didn¡¯t want Skye on her radar for Marco¡¯s immoralities. She¡¯d been known to be quite cruel to servants he¡¯d had dalliances with in the past. After a stern warning from the king; she began sending pretty servants to work in the kitchens orundry. To keep them out of Marco¡¯s field of vision.


    Skye and Tidas wouldn¡¯t call the reason Karena did it, love. It was more like she didn¡¯t want to have her public, or personal image tarnished by her husband seeking another lover. She was beautiful, and knew it. To have the future king not in her bed was detrimental to her perspective. She couldn¡¯t say anything to Marco about it, but she could terrorize any woman stupid enough to catch his attentions. Whether they wanted them or not..


    The Harald announced their arrival as they came through the doors of the banquet hall. The future king and queen wore matching clothes, simr to what Skye and Tidas had worn at the feast the night before. Karena¡¯s dress was a dark purple color with ckce trim. Her bust line was the lowest Skye had ever seen on a dress, but she had the body for it. Men fawned over her as she went down the aisle, but not as many as usual.


    Many of those present, men and women; were focused on Skye and Tidas. It irritated the princess, but she shrugged it off. Skye was the shiny new toy that all the boys wanted to y with, right now. It tweaked at her that the women were admiring her, but she just wrote it off as the same excuse. Even though she was wrong.


    The courtier women admired Skye for how she¡¯d handled herself the previous night. Karena tantly flirted with their men and sons, while Skye declined any amorous attentions from them. She was obviously happily married, and made it perfectly clear to all. Unlike the crowned couple, who only pretended marital bliss. Commoner or not; at least she had integrity. And to the women at court, that was an unusual trait.


    .....


    Breakfast had almost exactly the same dishes as dinner the night before. Skye was surprised that the cooks didn¡¯t at least repurpose some of the food into new dishes. Then again, the amount and variety of food that they already offered; it would take a person several days to try everything. When Skye asked her husband about it, he¡¯d told her that it was always the same dishes within the banquet hall. The recipes chosen were simple ones, and easy to make forrge groups.


    The prince exined; ¡°If you ever want something different or specific, order it sent to our room. We can eat there, in peace.. Like my aunt often does in her quarters.¡±


    Skye looked about; ¡°Like now?¡±


    Tidas took arge bite of bacon after saying; ¡°Exactly.. She¡¯s far smarter than I am.¡±


    Skye chuckled as she loaded her te with slices of ham; ¡°Because she thought of it and you didn¡¯t?¡±


    The prince grabbed some ham after Skye had finished getting her portion, said, ¡°Aye,¡± then took an impatient bite.


    Laughing hard; the princess reached out as a servant passed. Skye shed a dazzling smile, and politely asked if they would bring her a few things. She requested two loaves of bread, some cheddar slices, and some of the apple butter from the Dragonhorn orchard. Tidas chimed in with an equally charming smile, and just as politely asked if she¡¯d double the order. The servant was taken aback a moment by their manners, but realized who they were.


    After a few minutes, the servant woman came back with what the royal newlyweds had asked for. Tidas thanked her normally as Skye squeaked her thanks; gaining an endearing smile from the servant before she departed. With a giant grin, Skye sliced the bread down the middle. It was still a wee bit warm, and would make the cheese soften a little. She ced the cheese and ham on the bottom, and smeared a generous amount of the apple butter on the bread. Lifting her creation up to examine it; Skye¡¯s mouth began to water.


    Magnus had been watching the two since they¡¯d spoken with the servant. He was curious as to what his son was eating before the demonstration, but was shocked to see Skye eating just as much as he was. It¡¯d taken him a minute to remember she was also a magic user. He was still angry at her for not telling him, but she¡¯d earned points by not disclosing that fact to anyone. If she had, he would¡¯ve had to have made an example out of her. To stop others from attempting to avoid indoctrination.


    Magnus watched Skye and Tidas take bites of their respective sandwiches. He couldn¡¯t tell what they¡¯d spread on it, but thebination looked interesting. He recalled Lucas liked to make sandwiches from his food, and smiled at the fact that the trait had passed on to his daughter. His curiosity getting the better of him; Magnus bellowed out into the room; ¡°What exactly are you two eating?¡±


    The entire banquet hall went silent at the sound of the king¡¯s booming voice. Skye and Tidas looked at each other like two children wondering what they did wrong. Skye took a napkin, wiped her mouth, then stood to speak clearly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a sandwich our coachman introduced us to outside of Dragonhorn. We stopped for a wee pic, and he made one. It¡¯s quite simple, but utterly delicious!¡±


    Skye¡¯s enthusiasm and the touch of hermoner tongue had causedughter and jeers from some of the nobles that surrounded Marco and Karena. Magnus instantly swiveled his head and barked his disapproval at them. A rebuttal from the king had them curling into pathetic little balls of embarrassment. Marco said nothing; he just stared at Skye. Karena was too preupied with the fact that they ate with their coachman.


    In truth; Karena didn¡¯t like Skye. She felt that the girl wasn¡¯t prettier than her, but the princess¡¯ attitude and talent made her a threat. Magnus had always loved Skye, even though she¡¯smon born. The fact that she had to treat Skye like a noble had always made he gut turn. It wasn¡¯t right in her mind that Skye was even allowed at the main table.


    There was no breaking the bond that the king and Skye shared. It had always irritated her not to be the king¡¯s favorite daughter inw. Even before the two were married; Magnus had picked Skye. She was simr to him in many ways, like their thirst for knowledge, but Karena wasn¡¯t the studious type. She much preferred clothes, gossip, and such things, like most girls and women. Only the old boring ones cared about history and learning, and Karena was much too trendy for that.


    After a thorough verbalshing from the king on manners; Magnus asked Skye if he could try her sandwich. Completely unaffected by the insults from before; Skye beamed as she offered the king her second one. He happily epted it, and ordered a servant to bring it to him. The servant offered a te to ce the sandwich on for the king, and transported it to him.


    The room was still and slightly tense as Magnus bit into the sandwich. He chewed a few seconds before arge grin appeared, and stretched ear to ear. After swallowing his bite, Magnus looked over at Skye and his son and said; ¡°That is delicious! What did you say was on it? Apple butter? Haha! Olsen! Make sure to write that down! Bread, ham, cheese, and Dragonhorn apple butter!¡±


    The room exploded with conversations. They ranged from food palette pairings, to Skye in general. The one thing that Marco and Karena found disturbing, wasments being made about howmoners were possibly misunderstood. That their worth was greater than what they might¡¯ve thought. Those closest to Karena heard her make some remark about Skye being ¡®a diamond in the rough¡¯. That mostmoners couldn¡¯t handle real societal manners and expectations.


    Tidas lookedpletely cid, but raged inside. He wanted nothing more than to kill every noble that snickered at his wife; the ones that surrounded his brother in particr. Marco was also quickly climbing up to the top of his death fantasy. The way he stared at Skye seemed like the same off-putting stare that he gave everyone, but Tidas knew better.


    Marco watched every motion Skye made, like he was studying her. Tidas knew from life experience that his brother only did that to things he was extremely interested in. From his studies, to the girl he¡¯d seen his brother beat; he looked at both things, as on the same level. Living or a literal object; the only thing that mattered to him was their worth to him.


    The Crown Prince personified the words cold and calcted. Everything was about numbers, and how to crunch the numbers to his will. He had connections to most of the royalty on the Star Continent. He had their father¡¯s ear in almost every matter. Between Marco¡¯s ideologies, and the power he¡¯d already umted; Tidas brother could turn out to be a very dangerous person.. The worst part of all: when they¡¯d all met up in the hallway, Tidas had sensed magic from him...

 Chapter 119

    119 Stowaway


    ¡°I loved that sandwich! I think I¡¯ll have one for breakfast every morning!¡± Magnus had gotten up, and smacked Olsen¡¯s shoulder as he¡¯d spoke.


    The King of Alcon had gotten up from the table to specifically grab a te piled high with ham that a servant was carrying. He called for everything Skye and Tidas had used, and made several sandwiches himself. His loyal attendant was shocked to see Magnus doing such a menial task himself. It wasmonce for Olsen to have to handle such things.


    The old servant smiled to himself as he watched his king enjoying the reward before he¡¯d spoken; ¡°Your Majesty, everything is ready for your departure uponmand. Would you like me to grab a basket? So you may take the sandwiches along to the trials?¡±


    Magnus thought a moment before he declined; ¡°No, I wish to sit and eat in peace. Not be jostled about while Attempting to eat. We¡¯ll leave when I¡¯m good and ready!¡±


    ¡°Now I see where the hangry attitudees from,¡± Skye giggled as her eyes darted between father and son.


    The princess noticed that the two not only held the sandwiches the same way, but even put their elbows on the table at the same angles. They mirrored each other; Tidas being left handed, Magnus being right. It was adorable to her, to see the trait passed from father to son. She chuckled at her husband as he asked what was so funny, and only stated; ¡°Just noticing the little things; pay me no mind..¡±


    Once breakfast was finished, Skye and Tidas headed off to track down Marie. She¡¯d wanted to ride with the two in their carriage. Tidas guessed at where she was, and hadn¡¯t been shocked to find her in her room. What did shock him, however; was seeing Maevis and Nics with her.


    ¡°I thought you two were supposed to keep out of sight until my father made his announcements?¡±


    The two Fae smiled nervously as Marie leaned forward, and red at her nephew; ¡°If you¡¯re going to me anyone, me your father; he¡¯s the one that made the introductions.¡±


    .....


    ¡°Of course he did..¡±


    Skye lightly smacked Tidas¡¯ shoulder; ¡°Now don¡¯t be rude, husband. Tis the king¡¯s ce to seek out the opinions of his advisers.¡±


    ¡°No, he just knew I¡¯d enjoy meeting them..¡±


    Skye tossed her arms up in a shrugging motion before she said; ¡°Well, I tried. How are you two?¡±


    As the three began to talk amongst themselves; Tidas and Marie stepped off to the side. They spoke a few moments on her impressions of the Fae. She adored them, and was in the middle of one of Nics¡¯ Santa stories when the newlyweds had entered. He asked if she still wished to go to the trials, and she¡¯d surprisingly declined.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen plenty of trials; including the best one. I¡¯ve never met fairies before! Oh, Tidas!¡± Marie squealed like a teenager; ¡°I can¡¯t believe I got to meet them!¡±


    ¡°I figured you¡¯d react like that. You and Skye have always loved anything having to do with fairies. I remember Skye dragging me all over Warrick Forest looking for them.. And here we are now..¡±


    Tidas watched his wife with a gentle smile on his face. Memories of her red hair bouncing as she ran, dragging him along behind her. He could nearly hear her childhood voiceughing in between telling him to pick up his pace, or she¡¯d leave him behind. Not that she ever did.


    Marie grinned at the level of smitten her nephew was at, concerning his wife. Tidas had loved Skye for many years already. The two had hardly changed in disposition over the years, andplimented each other in both looks and temperament. They had simr qualities; but Tidas tended to be serious in most matters. Skye always took a less pragmatic approach. Whenever the two were together; no one could match them. At least that¡¯s how Marie felt.


    ¡°If you miss your wife from ten feet away, the gods help you when you finally verify where Richard went..¡±


    Tidas snapped out of his head to look at his aunt; ¡°You haven¡¯t said his name in years..¡±


    Marie shrugged; ¡°It wasn¡¯t on purpose. Just didn¡¯t have a reason to.¡±


    ¡°Did my father tell you?¡±


    ¡°Of the northern sighting? I know.. I also know Tis fake,¡± Marie walked over to her sitting table and grabbed her tea as she¡¯d spoken.


    ¡°And how do you know that?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s in the opposite direction of anything he¡¯s familiar with. My husband was a spoiled, greedy man that valued a shiny hat over his brother¡¯s life: his Family¡¯s life..¡±


    Marie paused to sip her tea and calm herself; ¡°He deserves to be punished; I¡¯m just sorry that the burden fell upon you to carry it out, my boyo.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be.. With how dangerous he is; I wouldn¡¯t want anyone else to have to deal with him. It¡¯s my responsibility..¡±


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t have to be-¡± Marie tried to continue, but Tidas cut her off.


    ¡°Yes it does. I¡¯m the only one who can beat him, Auntie. Even if Zas and Shasta teamed up, they couldn¡¯t beat him, not with him having the Spear,¡± Tidas paused to steal a drink of his aunt¡¯s tea; ¡°It¡¯s going to take all three of us to stop him. And even then, we might not be enough.. We¡¯re still not sure what the Ethereal Spear is even capable of..¡±


    With a grief stricken expression, all Marie replied was; ¡°Aye..¡±


    Tidas squeezed her hand out offort, right as Ralph came to fetch the couple. He greeted them courteously, then exined that the king was departing shortly. As they spoke, Tidas noticed that Skye and Maevis seemed to be in a heated debate over something. He wanted to use his trait to heighten his hearing, but thought it vited his wife¡¯s privacy.


    While he didn¡¯t care about eavesdropping on others, Tidas felt like it was wrong to listen in on Skye¡¯s conversations. He knew he¡¯d do it eventually; depending on the person that she was speaking with. But the prince felt alright about Maevis and Nics.


    Maevis had a strained, almost pleading expression as she talked with Skye. Nics was rubbing his brows out of exasperation, his features pensive like he was mulling over something important. The prince¡¯s curiosity nearly got the better of him, but Ralph began to ask about his trip north; immediately taking Tidas¡¯ attention.


    ¡°There¡¯s some things that are buggin me about this lead, sir.. It¡¯s in the opposite direction of any other lead we¡¯ve ever gotten. And also.. Forgive me sir, but how did your brother hear about it before we did, when he was in Mano? Wouldn¡¯t the information pass through here to get to him? Why would he allow them to waste time, trekking the information to him, just for it to Have Toe back?¡±


    Marie ced her hand on his shoulder and patted it gently; ¡°Oh, Ralphy, you never change..¡±


    Ralph quirked an eyebrow at Marie with a confused look; ¡°Ah, thank you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s a goose chase.. He wanted me gone for some reason,¡± Tidas gritted his teeth as he looked over at his wife; ¡°Or another..¡±


    The inference was lost on Ralph, but Marie had picked up on it. She¡¯d seen Marco watching Skye as they grew, but didn¡¯t think anything of it at the time. He was different back then. She still loved her nephew, but had always gotten an odd feeling after speaking with him. A foggy feeling usually apanied their conversations; like she couldn¡¯t quite recall everything they¡¯d spoken on. It was a creepy feeling, but never threatening in any way. Just.. Unsettling.


    Marie crossed her arms as if warding off a chill; ¡°Why do you think that, Tidas?¡±


    ¡°Think what?¡± Ralph asked.


    ¡°Because she¡¯s something he wants, and Marco always finds a way to get what he wants..¡±


    ¡°Who wants whom?¡± Ralph inquired.


    ¡°But she¡¯d never do anything to hurt you,¡± Marie replied in a soft voice.


    Tidas looked at his aunt with sincerity; ¡°I know, but I don¡¯t know what she would do if he threatened me, and circumstances were in his favor.¡±


    ¡°FINE! I¡¯ll just go check the carriage then.. Better then being the invisible man,¡± Ralph huffed as he went to storm away.


    ¡°Sorry Ralph; we¡¯re speaking about my brother and Skye,¡± Tidas replied as he rubbed his forehead.


    ¡°What?! Ima here! Ima ready!¡± Skye yelped from across the room.


    The three looked at her curiously as the princess fidgeted in her spot. They looked to Nics, but he just shook his head. Nics looked extremely irritated about something, but they didn¡¯t have time to ask. The king had probably already left, and the trials couldn¡¯t begin until Tidaspleted the demonstration.


    Tidas, Skye, and Ralph bid their goodbyes, then left the room. Marie called for her servant and asked for some tea. When she turned to ask Maevis and Nics if they would like some more, she was surprised to only see Nics. He was sitting alone on the dollhouse couch that Marie had her servant fetch for the Fae. When she asked where Maevis had gone, he hesitated before saying he wasn¡¯t sure.


    Marie stared at him a moment as he nervously sipped at the remainder of his tea. She walked towards him with her arms crossed over her chest, and a stern expression on her oval face. Nics twitched and shifted in his seat as she approached; asking him again, where Maevis was. When she stood directly before him with a slight scowl; Nics caved.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say no to such a prettyss.. She went to the Mage Trials with Skye and Tidas..¡±


    ¡°WHAT?!¡± Marie literally screamed.


    ¡°I tried to stop her, but she badgered Skye into letting her go. She hasn¡¯t seen a trial since Tiberius was alive.¡±


    Marie wanted to be mad, but found the situation too funny, quite frankly. Fairies were mischievous in nature, so Maevis¡¯ actions weren¡¯t all that surprising. But one thing bothered her greatly.


    ¡°Where, I mean.. How is she supposed to hide herself? Where?¡±


    Nics chuckled before replying; ¡°Doesn¡¯t Skye have such pretty hair?¡±


    It took Marie about four seconds of thought before she burst out inughter, trying to say; ¡°You mean she¡¯s using Skye¡¯s hair like a gilly suit?¡±


    Nics chuckled at the mental image before getting serious and replying; ¡°I hope Skye brought a cloak, or Maevis will most definitely be seen.. I have a bad feeling about this..¡±

 Chapter 120

    120 Sensing Magic


    Skye¡¯s arms were crossed on her chest; ¡°Ima NOT taking ye! It will get Marie in trouble!¡±


    ¡°How so? It¡¯s not like the king Said she was responsible for us. He escorted us here because he¡¯d thought we¡¯d likepany while breaking our fast,¡± Maevis rebutted.


    ¡°And do you honestly think that You will be held ountable if discovered?! No! It will be me and Marie that get the brunt of Magnus¡¯ ire! No! Not happening Mae!¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t be discovered,¡± Maevis fluttered up to Skye to whisper softer; ¡°If you pipe down about it! Your husband¡¯s ears are far too keen..¡±


    ¡°Oh, I know. I gave him the armorst night.. Don¡¯t think ye don¡¯t have a stern talkin¡¯ toing at ye for bbing to Aero,¡± Skye squinted her eyes at the old Fae as she chided her.


    Maevis shrugged; ¡°He needed convincing of your dedication.. So I gave him an example.¡±


    ¡°Well, Yer Not gonna convince me to take ye, so just drop it,¡± Skye replied huffily.


    Seeing herself losing the battle, Maevis remarked; ¡°Fine then! I¡¯ll just fly there myself and watch from the air or something..¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an even worse idea! Someone will Definitely see you then!¡± Skye nearly yelled indignantly.


    .....


    Nics sat quietly as the two women argued back and forth. He had no doubts that Maevis really would fly off to the Mage Trials by herself. She was always going off on her own over the centuries. But this particr situation was too familiar for him not toment on.


    ¡°You won¡¯t get caught, hmm? Like you wouldn¡¯t get caught back when Tiberiuspeted?¡±


    Maevis visibly flinched when Nics mentioned Tidas¡¯ ancestor. She red at her old friend for his big mouth, but that just made him smile. Sometimes she hated the fact that he knew everything about her, but it couldn¡¯t be helped. Nics was her best friend, after all.


    ¡°Why, Nic?¡± Maevis threw her hands up out of frustration; ¡°Just.. Why?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s true, and your reaction is hrious,¡± Nics smirked like a cheeky demon before taking a sip of his tea.


    ¡°But, it Is true that she¡¯ll go on her own if you don¡¯t take her,ss.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Nic! Yer supposed to be helpin¡¯ me to convince Her to Stay, not convince Me to Take her,¡± Skye stared helplessly at the old Fae as he yed with his beard a moment.


    Nics exhaled, exasperated; ¡°I¡¯m not trying to convince you of anything, just stating facts based upon previous circumstances. You may do with it what you will. I¡¯m staying here, by the way. I don¡¯t want to get in trouble with Our Queen and King.¡±


    ¡°Celestia would understand..¡±


    Nics raised an eyebrow at Maevis; ¡°Even if she did, which I doubt; what about Aero?¡±


    Maevis scoffed as she rolled her eyes and said; ¡°Celestia is Queen, Not Aero.¡±


    Nics admonished his old friend as he leaned forward in his seat; ¡°But he has her ear! Even if she sympathizes with you, he¡¯ll still convince her to punish you. You¡¯re a diplomat now. Which means you have a responsibility-¡±


    ¡°I told both you and the royals that I was only going along to help SKYE. This whole diplomatic thing was Your idea! I want to see the trials, I¡¯m here, and I¡¯m going!¡±


    Nics reclined back in his seat in defeat. He knew that there¡¯d be no changing her mind. He nced over at the prince and Marie; they seemed too involved in their own conversation to pay any attention to theirs. Right as Maevis and Skye began to argue again, Tidas¡¯ Guard Captain came in. It was time for them to leave, and the two were still arguing.


    ¡°Help me sneak in to watch, and I¡¯ll never bring up the fact that I literally get nauseous from the smell of roasted chicken because of you; ever again.¡±


    Skye huffed at Maevis before saying in a sarcastic tone; ¡°Aye, Ima sure you won¡¯t..¡±


    Maevis fluttered up to Skye¡¯s eye level before speaking seriously; ¡°Please, Skye.. I haven¡¯t seen it since Tiberius lived; I met him there. Please, allow me to go?¡±


    Skye examined the old Fae as she¡¯d spoken, and felt the truth in her emotional plea. She wondered if Maevis had felt more than friendship for Tidas¡¯ ancestor, but brushed the thought aside for now. Tidas would want to leave any second, and Skye needed to make a decision now.


    ¡°Ye SWEAR to do all that I ask? No arguments, no going off on yer own? Only talk when I say it¡¯s ok to?¡±


    Maevis¡¯ entire gate lit up at the princess¡¯ words as she replied; ¡°Aye! I swear! I swear! Thank you, my dear!¡±


    After hushing her several times, Skye inquired; ¡°Where, exactly, do ye think ye can hide? I don¡¯t have me cloak with me yet, and I didn¡¯t bring a bag.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I got this dearie! I just hope you¡¯re not ticklish around your neck,¡± Maevis lightly chuckled as she finished.


    Before Skye could ask about anything, Maevis ducked behind her neck; hiding herself within the princess¡¯ hair. Mae was shifting around Skye ¡®s shoulders when she heard Tidas say her name. In a bit of a panic, she whipped her head up and spoke hastily.


    ¡°What?! Ima here! Ima ready!¡±


    As the three looked at her strangely, Skye could feel her cheeks flush. She whispered in a low voice about how bad of an idea it all was, and that if they got caught, she was going to pluck Maevis¡¯ wings off. Hearing her empty threat, the old Fae attempted to reassure her.


    ¡°Oh,e on now! I bet we¡¯ll have fun! Just avoid any situation that someone might touch your neck area,¡± Maevis patted the side of Skye¡¯s head after she finished whispering.


    Skye strained to keep he volume in check, but not her sarcasm; ¡°Great! Because it¡¯s not like me husband has a habit of doing that or anything..¡±


    Right as Skye finished her jab, Tidas asked if she was sure she was ready. She smoothed out some non-existent wrinkles from her dress, then walked over to say goodbye to Marie. She was careful to put her arms up high, forcing Marie to hug her lower. It was a little awkward because she was taller than Skye, but neither said anything out loud.


    When they said farewell to Nics, Tidas had asked where Maevis had gone off to. He¡¯d instantly responded by saying the bathroom in a testy tone. He felt agitated that Maevis had put him on the spot like she had. Not noticing his tone, Tidas asked the elder Fae to bid her farewell for them, then shuffled his wife and Peggy out the door.


    As they went down the hallway, Skye stopped Peggy and asked where she¡¯d put Zazzy. She hadn¡¯t paid attention to much once Karena had gotten ahold of her ear earlier. She didn¡¯t want to tell the crowned couple at all, but they were bound to find out soon anyway. In truth; Skye would¡¯ve been shocked if Marco didn¡¯t know already. Magnus trusted him more than anyone Skye knew of; even Tidas. Although, she wasn¡¯t sure about Marie.


    As Skye became lost in her thoughts, Tidas watched her from the other side of the carriage. She¡¯d been acting strangely since they¡¯d left his aunt¡¯s quarters. She was hesitant to lock arms with him, and had instantly putting her cloak on and mostly up. She also refused to sit next to him in the carriage. When he¡¯d attempted it anyway, she¡¯d moved to the other side.


    They¡¯d gone back and forth a few times before Skye had curtly said; ¡°What are ye doing?! I just want to sit by me self for once!¡±


    With confusion and a touch of hurt in his expression, Tidas asked; ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but did I anger you at some point? Or are you just sick of me already?¡±


    Instantly feeling regret, Skye apologized; ¡°Ima sorry, love.. I just don¡¯t want ye touching me hair; Or! Or me dress.. I want to look presentable, when the king presents me to the people. And you, husband, tend to have roaming hands.¡±


    Tidas dawned an inquisitive look before smirking; ¡°Am I that obvious?¡±


    Giggling, Skye retorted; ¡°Aye, husband.. in as day.¡±


    The two spent the rest of their ride chatting, throwing in innuendo at each other whenever they could. A few times, Tidas swore Skye was going to get up ande sit by him, but she always stayed seated. He was beginning to worry, so he tapped into his trait. He wanted to hear her heartbeat and listen to her breathing rhythm. When he heard a smaller, more rapid heartbeat, he¡¯d nearly choked on air, thinking a moment that she was pregnant. But the pace and cement were wrong, and that¡¯s when Tidas realized that there were two separate magicsing from Skye.


    Already knowing which one it was, Tidas asked tly; ¡°So, are you and Maevis going to look around a bit, or just go straight to the balcony where my father is?¡±


    Skye froze in ce. ¡®How the Bloody Hell did he know?! Ima sure Mae stayed out of sight!¡¯


    As Skye stared nkly at her husband, Maevis popped her head out; ¡°Damn,ddie! How¡¯d you know? Skye has simr magic to me.¡±


    Tidas grinned; ¡°Well, anyone else might not notice, but Skye is my wife. I¡¯d know her magic anywhere.. Plus, it¡¯s not as simr as you think. Skye¡¯s first trait was water. Her magic has a.. coolness to it, I guess. It¡¯s hard to describe.¡±


    Skye quirked an eyebrow; ¡°What do you mean? You sense other magic users?¡±


    Maevis came out from behind Skye¡¯s hair, sat on her shoulder, and answered; ¡°Most can, just not specifics. Everyone senses magic differently, though.. If you¡¯re in tune with magic enough, you can tell by focusing for a period of time. For me, different Magic¡¯s have different smells. From how he spoke of it; Tidas senses magics through sensation. There¡¯s even people that canmunicate with magic. Well, if they have an empathic predisposition, like Aero.¡±


    Skye thought for a minute about the mages she knew, and about her own powers. She recalled the feeling she¡¯d gotten when trying to distinguish her powers back in Warrick Forest. The cool rush of her Water magic, and the warm pain from her Shaman trait. But when she¡¯d used her Earth magic, she¡¯d smelt it. When she asked what it meant to interpret the different magics in such a way, Maevis exined.


    ¡°Aero has a greater connection to the Source of all magic than anyone else I¡¯ve ever met. How you just described sensing magic is akin to how he does it.. That means you have a strong link to the Source as well.. Which worries me.¡±


    Concern written all over his face, Tidas asked; ¡°Why? That¡¯s a good thing, right? Maybe that exins why she has so many traits.. Maybe she¡¯s not the Catalyst after all? Maybe a he¡¯s just gifted like Aero?¡±


    Rubbing her hands together in angst, Maevis replied; ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s the opposite, dear.. I¡¯ve Never heard of a human having such a connection before, only Fae. And that¡¯s because that¡¯s where wee from.. This is just further proof that Skye is the Catalyst..¡±

 Chapter 121

    121 What¡¯s Mine


    The three sat in silence a few moments before the carriage came to a halt. Tidas wanted to drill Maevis for the truth about the legend, but it just wasn¡¯t possible right now. They¡¯d arrived at the arena, and Tidas needed to go prepare for his demonstration.


    ¡°After tomorrow at lunch, you¡¯re going to tell us everything you know about that damn legend.. And Why you and Nics are so afraid for Skye; I¡¯m not blind,¡± Tidas had grabbed the door so the driver couldn¡¯t open it until Maevis was situated.


    Maevis agreed as she climbed back into Skye¡¯s hood, and hid in her hair; ¡°Aye, I¡¯ll get Nics to do it. He knows more about it than I do.¡±


    The seemingly two people stepped out of the carriage to be met with earth-shattering cheers. People had gathered around the outside of the area to greet the prince as he entered. Pce guards and military lined a path through the crowd, allowing them to actually make it to the doors at the other end.


    The royal couple exchanged encouraging smiles, locked arms, and walked down the make-shift aisle. Most screamed out to the prince, but some called out to Skye as well. They both waved and nodded as they walked, until a person slipped through the legs of some guards that were busy holding back the crowd. Pulling back the hood that covered their face; a mildly attractive woman with brown hair and eyes began to approach the royal couple.


    Taking a few steps forward, the woman yelled; ¡°Is THIS the backwatersmoner you were forced to marry?!¡±


    The crowd fell silent as they readied themselves for a scene. The woman before them was Angelica Bibalow; only daughter of Lord Bibalow, and Prince Tidas¡¯ rumored lover. She been throwing a fit for nearly six months; since the prince had sent her away. She told anyone who would listen, of her love affair with the prince. There had even been rumors of her being pregnant, but that obviously wasn¡¯t true.


    Two military men broke away from the line to restrain the woman. She then proceeded to scream of her station, and if they knew whom her father was. The two men looked at each other, then to the prince for direction. They didn¡¯t care what she said; they were in the RMC, and Tidas¡¯ word wasw to them.


    Tidas¡¯ body was as frozen as his mind. The expression he had was one of contemtion, but that was on the outside. His mind raced with how to handle the situation without hurting Skye. She knew the truth, but it didn¡¯t matter to him. Guilt and shame rose in his throat, and choked his words. He wanted to send her away, very far away..


    .....


    ¡°What business do you have with my husband?¡± Skye asked in a kind, melodious tone.


    ¡°It¡¯s with the Prince, not the woman who was forced upon him!¡±


    Skye smiled softly at Angelica; ¡°Well, my dear, Ima afraid you¡¯ve been misinformed.. I love Tidas, and he loves me. That¡¯s why we married. Now, do you have anymore questions? We¡¯re a tadte.¡±


    Angelica fumed; ¡°I want to speak to MY lover! He¡¯ll tell you! I¡¯m the one he wanted; the king forced him to marry you!¡±


    Tidas had finally snapped back to reality, and spoke in a loud, firm voice; ¡°No, Angelica. You are Not my lover, and you never have been. The only woman I have Ever loved, is Skye.¡±


    Angelica ripped her arms away from the the soldiers; ¡°Tis a lie! She¡¯s forcing you to lie! You told me you loved me! The night I gave myself to you! You told me!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I did or didn¡¯t.. I was drugged and injured; I could barely see straight. All I Know is that you were assigned to care for me, and I thank you for that. But I Never Consented to more than that. Now please move, so we might be on our way.¡±


    Angelica raged, inside and out. She stared daggers at Tidas¡¯ wife. This was not how things were supposed to happen.. Skye was supposed to freak out, but she didn¡¯t. She was supposed to at least take issue with the prince, but she didn¡¯t. ¡®Could he have told her about us?¡¯


    As if reading her mind, Skye stated; ¡°We keep no secrets, Bibalow. I know what happened, and making a scene only reflects badly upon yourself, and your father. Please, go home.¡±


    Angelica had been so sure that her n would workin some way; cause Some kind of strife between them. Then she would at least have a shot at being the prince¡¯s head mistress. ¡®That bitch.. It¡¯s all her fault! Tidas would pick me if it wasn¡¯t for her!¡¯


    In an instant; Angelica grabbed a short sword from one of the soldiers, and ran at Skye. Her eyes bulged as she screamed like a banshee while running the fifteen feet or so. Aiming for the princess¡¯ heart.


    Skye¡¯s hand was up to stop her husband from moving, before he could move his foot.


    While rage filled Angelica¡¯s eyes; Skye¡¯s were calm and fixed. She raised her left hand, palm up. The only thing that could be heard was her scream of desperation..


    When Angelica was three feet from her, Skye flicked her wrist up; raising a thin, but solid rock wall directly in front of them. Skye saw panic spread across her right before the wall blocked her from view. The sword pierced the wall, but was inches shy for its intended target. Skye knew the general length of the sword swords used by the military. She calcted how close she could make the wall to herself, for maximum running distance for Angelica.. Which meant maximum impact force into the rock wall.


    The princess didn¡¯t want to kill or seriously injure her, but she needed to know that Skye could take her out without breaking a sweat. Tidas was hers, by His choice. And it¡¯d be a cold day in hell before Skye ever let Anyone hurt her husband. Not that he needed much protecting, but she would do what he couldn¡¯t; just like he did for her. Or tried to, anyways.


    Walking around the wall; Skye was hard pressed not to bust outughing. Angelica Bibalow looked like a smushed cartoon character from one of Skye¡¯s tomes. Her nose was Clearly broken, and one of her front teeth hung by a single nerve. Scratches were everywhere, and were beginning to bleed.


    Skye didn¡¯t think she¡¯d hurt herself that badly, but thess barely looked conscious. Her face was beginning to swell and change color. The royal couple looked at each other a moment, as if in a mental debate. The prince had a pleading look on his face, while the princess¡¯ features were stern.


    ¡°She¡¯s Lord Bibalow¡¯s daughter; we can¡¯t leave her like this. One of you, fetch a medic! They can deal with her.¡±


    ¡°Or I could just do it,¡± Skye remarked, shocking her husband.


    ¡°Really? You¡¯re offering?¡±


    ¡°If you were going to leave her here, I would¡¯ve. But if you want her healed, then I can do that as well. Plus,¡± Skye smiled devilishly; ¡°It¡¯ll probably piss her off if I do it.¡±


    Tidas smiled softly at his wife; ¡°Aye.. You¡¯re a good woman, Skye.¡±


    ¡°Not always, but when it counts,¡± his wife quipped.


    It only took moments for Skye to heal Angelica, but the crowds made it seem longer. They shouted at the princess to leave her be, and that she didn¡¯t deserve her kindness. Some even threatened to beat her for insulting the prince, and threatening his wife.


    Technically, Angelica should¡¯ve been put to death for stealing a soldier¡¯s sword alone. Attacking a royal was grounds for immediate execution, and many were calling for it. They bellowed about how she was always rude, and never treated her servants, or anymoners, with a shred of respect.


    Finishing through the chaos, Skye stood to speak; ¡°If I killed every woman that adored my husband, the human race would be hard pressed to survive.¡±


    Skye¡¯s joke made many in the crowdugh before she continued; ¡°If I left her for dead, I¡¯d be no better than an animal. She didn¡¯t cause me or my husband any harm. So long as she apologizes to me and mine, I can forgive her.. But it is ultimately up to our King, and I believe in his good judgement.¡±


    The crowds were surprised by the princess¡¯ decision. Thews clearly gave her the right to kill Angelica, but she didn¡¯t. She could¡¯ve left thess for dead, and no one would¡¯ve batted an eye; but she didn¡¯t. Most knew the new princess wasmon born, but they also knew of Lucas Moonstone¡¯s wealth. She was raised like the nobles and royals, but was different; like the prince.


    Rumors swirled around Skye, but one thing was consistent in every story; her kindness. Her actions in Dragonhorn were spreading like wildfire throughout the crowd, prompting some to start chanting her nickname. Skye curtsied to the crowd as some guards dragged off Angelica Bibalow.


    The prince was quite proud of how his wife had handled herself. He would¡¯ve bet money that she was going to snap. Tidas had never seen Skye angry in public; aside from when they were children. It was in this moment that the prince felt a bit more confident in Skye¡¯s ability to defend herself at court. There would be many times where she would have to go to social events and the like, without him. Especially after verification of his uncle¡¯s whereabouts.


    As they walked towards the entrance of the area, goosebumps covered Skye¡¯s body. The chanting from the crowds was already nearly deafening, and they weren¡¯t even inside. Maevis shifted around on Skye¡¯s shoulder in time with her footsteps; so as not to be noticed. She peaked up at the familiar grey colored walls that towered into the sky, and smiled.


    The first time she¡¯d seen the trials, Prince Tiberius had beenpeting. He¡¯d noticed her floating in the air, even though she¡¯d made it a point to stay within the cast of the sun. He¡¯d pelted her with a rock after he¡¯d won; knocking her from the sky, unconscious. He¡¯d caught her, and it¡¯d been the beginning of their adventure together..


    As Maevis lost herself to her memories, Skye and Tidas sped hands. The entrance split into two halls; one for mages, and one for spectators. The prince kissed his wife¡¯s forehead, and then her hand. She smiled lovingly at him before encouraging him.


    ¡°I love you, husband. I know you¡¯ll win.. Don¡¯t hurt Zas too much, but feel free to give that hell cat a good thrashing!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give her a good wallop for you,¡± Tidas still held his wife¡¯s hand, his lips lingering on her fingers; ¡°So long as I get a reward for it..¡±


    Skye¡¯s cheeks flushed prettily as she leaned up to whisper; ¡°How about me as yer reward?¡±


    Tidas smirked at his sweet wee wife before he replied; ¡°Agreed! No take-backs, either..¡±

 Chapter 122

    122 The Demonstration(Part One)


    Cupping Skye¡¯s cheek, the prince smirked and spoke in a low voice; ¡°Don¡¯t get caught, you two..¡±


    Skye returned his smile; ¡°Aye, we¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t fret over us. Ye need to focus on the demonstration.. Have fun, husband.¡±


    The two kissed, then went their designated ways. Tidas had to hurry and change, and Skye needed to make her way to the balcony; where the king and his party were.


    They¡¯de in through thepetitor¡¯s entrance. It split for apanying trainers, family, or friends to go to the arena, and thosepeting went towards the prep area.


    Tidas entered, and went straight for his ck undersuit and armor. He imagined how it must¡¯ve been forpetitors thirty years ago, before they had unlocked the ancient¡¯s technology. No one had died during the trials in twenty years, thanks to Alcon¡¯s top scientists.


    It took them a decade to study and design the suits Tidas was familiar with. As he dressed; the prince¡¯s mind drifted..


    Tidas had never been very good at history, but he remembered things that interested him. Like how a bunker had been found forty years prior, but the seal had been damn-near unbreakable. Once opened, a treasure trove of technology was discovered; all intact and operational. Including the power source.


    Though the undersuits had originally been designed for some type of ¡®full-dive, virtual game system¡¯; Alcon¡¯s scientists had developed training equipment from their design. Equipment that drastically cut down on injuries and death during training. They also gave far better data than simply evaluating thepetitors with their eyes.


    The ck undersuits had build in sensors that registered whenever someone¡¯s weapon or magic hit you. If the hitnded was ¡®damaging¡¯ in any way, tiny electrodes emitted an electric shock that numbed the area that was hit. If the hitnded was meant to be critical, you were disqualified.


    .....


    Sensor wraps were put on all physical weapons, such as swords, axes, and shields. They not only sent the damage signals to the suits upon contact, but they also blunted the weapons. Manics and Tanks that use guns and other projectiles, had special ammunition that sttered upon contact; much like a paint ball.


    Tamers had limitations to the animals that they were allowed to use. The specifics of the trials determined the size and capabilities of the animals and weapons used. A Tamer may see their animals aspanions, but they were still essentially tools. And one needed the right tools to get the job done.


    Even elementals had limitations. For example: an earth user couldn¡¯t just open up a giant pitfall and bury the other teams. Doing that would not only infuriate the crowds, but make it impossible to properly evaluate thepetitors.


    Initial positioning and ranks within the RMC were given based upon scores received during the trials. Most members went through additional training before, and after their trial cement. Even those ced in leadership roles were still trained in their position for six months to a year. Their position and rank were nearly guaranteed, so long as their final training went well.


    The trials were generally based on the topography of whatever kingdoms Alcon was currently in conflict with. While the Sync Kingdom was always considered a threat, this year, the obstacles and terrain were centered around the hignds.


    Jagged rocks like cliff sides jutted out in every direction from the walls. With random low spots for obstacles and other teams to attack from.


    The course was divided into six rows, for six teams. After about a quarter of the track, three rowsbined into one. Leaving two rows that were divided by the main wall. It ran down the middle of the track until about three-fourths the way. After that, it opened uppletely. Meant to create a final showdown between thepetitors heading for the finish line.


    The field was just under ny thousand square feet. Technically, it¡¯s base was made from an ancient structure. It was oval-ish in shape, and had an odd, two-pronged poll at one end of the field. Based off of the information from ancient tomes, it was the venue for an ancient sport called ¡®football¡¯.


    Historians still argued over which type of ¡®football¡¯ the field was meant for. Most believed it to be the one lesser known one involving an oval shaped, brown ball that one hardly kicked. Causing great confusion over why the ancients had named it as such. Especially when a different game already existed with the same name; one you generally only used your feet for.


    It was a silly topic, but one the prince found himself lost in as Zas came up from behind him. He locked his arm around Tidas¡¯ head, startling the prince into reacting. In a sh, Zas was flipped over his shoulder.


    The general mmed down on the bench in front of the prince; smashing it, and sending pieces flying everywhere. Themotion drew the attention of thepetitors who were still loitering about in the locker room.


    Zas hadn¡¯t been expecting Tidas to react so quickly, or at least so harshly. He¡¯d let out a cringe-worthy yowl when he¡¯dnded on his tail. Other than that, he hadn¡¯t been hurt. Shaking his head and flicking his ears, Zas red at the prince before snarling at him.


    ¡°What the Hell?! It was a joke, Das! You nearly broke my tail!¡±


    ¡°Oh shit! Sorry! Sorry! I was thinking-wasn¡¯t thinking! Sorrry, Zas! I didn¡¯t even realize what I was doing!¡± Tidas took his friend¡¯s hand, and hoisted him to his feet, tripping over his words the whole time.


    The general dusted off his suit and armor, then smacked the prince in his shoulder hard; ¡°It¡¯s alright.. Isn¡¯t the first time it¡¯s happened. I should know better than to sneak up on you by now.¡±


    Everyone around them stared and whispered. Some smiled andughed about their obvious friendship. Otherspared them. None were stupid enough to say anything negative. Most knew of General Zas¡¯ excellent hearing, considering he¡¯d interacted with most of them already.


    Unlike Skye, most who had magic were indoctrinated into the military shortly after their trait showed. Parents could decide to keep their children until fourteen, but only if they didn¡¯t possess a rare trait. Thew originally said sixteen, but Magnus had changed it about six years ago.


    Supposedly, research had been done stating that the earlier children were trained, the better soldiers they made. Tidas hadter found out that the so-called ¡®tests¡¯ were done on children purchased as ves. One of the leading medical researchers in the kingdom had been secretly experimenting on ves of all ages and variations, for decades. It was the prince¡¯s firstrge-scale operation, and had put a major dent in the ve trader¡¯s pockets.


    Even with the source of the research brought to light, Tidas¡¯ father still refused to change thew back. He¡¯d always suspected that his brother had a hand in his decision. Marco saw people as their statistical value. He didn¡¯t care how cruel it was to separate a family. If it benefited the kingdom as a whole, it was worth it. At least, that was how he¡¯d worded it..


    Once indoctrinated, a minimum of three to four years was required before a soldier could attempt the Mage Trials. Until then, unless they showed extraordinary talent; the recruits were ssified as Infantry Mages. They could be assigned to both the regr military, or the RMC, at any given time. Depending on the soldier¡¯s rank and position, they might be attached to both simultaneously.


    Tidas had been assigned as a division general as soon as he¡¯d passed the Mage Trials at fourteen; they youngest person to pass the trials in Alconian history. It would¡¯ve also been thergest rank jump, too, but for his ancestor, Tiberius¡¯ record.


    Being the future king and winner of the Mage Trials had elevated his ancestor quickly to the Third Pir. And the only reason he wasn¡¯t moved to the First Pir was due tock of experience. Even though most still treated him like he was in charge anyway.


    ¡°Are you ready? They¡¯re about to announce us,¡± Zas called to Tidas as he attempted to clean up the broken bench.


    Tidas huffed as he cleared away the heaviest pieces; ¡°Aye, just need to get these pieces out of the way, at least. They¡¯re too heavy for the servants to life alone.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re such a nice guy, but the king will have our heads if we¡¯rete. Clean it upter!¡± Zas grabbed Tidas by the back of his armor, and yanked him backwards.


    The prince bantered back and forth with his friend until they¡¯d reached the entrance to the field. Shasta was leaning against the wall as they¡¯d approached. She straightened up right as they stopped a few feet from her. The VC wore the same ck sensory suit that everyone else had on. She had a scowl on her face, and pulled at her suit in various ces. Seeing her difort, Zasmented; ¡°It¡¯s so cute when house cats wear people clothes.¡±


    Shasta stared daggers at Zas before rebutting; ¡°Shut it, you ming furball! You know I Hate wearing clothes like this! It¡¯s itchy, and it messes up my fur!¡±


    The prince chuckled; ¡°If you want, we could have you shaved..¡±


    Scratching at herself furiously, Shasta red on final time at Zas and Tidas; ¡°I can¡¯t wait to punch you two!¡±


    ¡°Sorry Shasta, just having a bit of fun. If it makes you feel better; I flipped Zas again. Onto a bench this time!¡±


    Shasta paused a moment before she replied; ¡°Ok, I¡¯m good then.¡±


    ¡°Really?! So my pain gives you peace of mind?¡± Zas¡¯ voice voice was lined in fake outrage.


    Shasta smiled devilishly; ¡°Yep! Your head is like my own little zen garden. It¡¯s fun to push your rocks around.¡±


    Right as Shasta finished herst jab, horns began to sound off in the closing distance. It was a signal for the Three Pirs to enter the arena, for their demonstration. Shasta flicked her ears irritably as she pulled at her cor. A small growl escaped her as she asked; ¡°Does anyone else feel like a damn circus monkey for doing this?¡±


    The two exchanged a look and replied simultaneously; ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Good.. So long as it¡¯s not just me,¡± Shasta added as the group headed out onto the field...

 Chapter 123

    123 The Demonstration(Part Two)


    The walkway was poorly lit as Skye made her way to the arena. The noise from the crowds was ear-shatteringly loud. The walls and ground shook from the vibrations of thousands of people walking around and stomping their feet. Bits of dust asionally fell from the ceiling due to it, giving the princess another reason to have her hood up.


    Maevis stayed well hidden within Skye¡¯s hood and hair. She barely peeked out; making sure not draw any attention from the people streaming alone with the princess into the seating area. When it came time for her to turn upwards, the flow of the crowd carried her along, forcing her to miss her stairway. Not wanting to risk exposing Maevis; the princess went with the flow.


    When she¡¯d finally broken away, Skye realized that she wasn¡¯t too far from her destination. Technically, the balcony was within jumping distance. The drop was about thirty feet, and there were both royal guards and military about. Only a fool would tempt fate by jumping over...


    Right as Skye was debating on attempting to double back now or wait, someone from the balcony called out to her. She barely heard it over the noise from the spectators.


    Looking over, Skye saw King Lawrence waving at her. She smiled brightly at him, then pointed towards the doorway full of people. Then, she used her two fingers to make a walking motion on her palm. Lastly, she pointed towards the balcony.


    Understanding the princess¡¯ meaning; Lawrence shook his head in the negative. He then pulled out a pocket watch, and pointed to it. Skye wouldn¡¯t have enough time to make it to them before the demonstration started.


    Holding up his hand, Lawrence indicated to his sister inw to stay put. The moment after Skye had nodded her agreement, the horns sounded. A secondter, the announcer came over the broadcast system that was wired throughout the arena.


    ********


    Ladies and gentlemen! Wee to this year¡¯s Mage Trials!


    .....


    We got a few changes this year, so listen up! To amodate the incredible amount ofpetitors; the teams will have eight members each! Other than that, business as usual!


    Only one member has to reach the finish line toplete the trial! The winning team will be determined by the overall score of the team! The sooner you get taken out, the fewer points you get! If you are rendered unconscious before a member of your team crosses the finish line, you are disqualified! The more obstacles you ovee, and damage you deal to otherpetitors; the higher your score! Pretty straightforward, right?!


    AND! To celebrate the wedding of Prince Tidas to Princess Skye, we have a very special treat for you all...A Demonstration Match! And not just any ole Demo Match! It¡¯s a Showdown Between The PILLARS!!! That¡¯s right! Get ready to see the Best of the Best, go Head to Head!


    And don¡¯t forget: before the actual trials begin, our amazing King has some introductions and announcements to make! So huddle up, keep warm, and keep seated because I think we¡¯re about to see some Crazy fighting!!


    ********


    The spectators roared to life at the announcer¡¯s opening. Everyone screamed their approval as the announcer called out to the fighters. A momentary hush swept over the arena as three figures could be seening out...


    The crowd cheered for ¡®Commander¡¯ Zas as he came strutting out. He smiled and waved, causing the spectators to scream louder. As far as they knew, Zas was the leader of the RMC. It was a failed ploy to draw out Magnus¡¯ brother. Part of the announcements the king nned on making was the ¡®promotion¡¯ of Tidas to Commander of the RMC. Zas was happy not to have to lie any longer, as well as get a much-needed work load cut.


    Shasta came out next, just a few feet behind Zas. She got just as many cheers and apuse as he had. The only difference seemed to be in tone. More men had cheered for the VC than women, but it wasn¡¯t surprising. While rtionships with beast men were looked down on, it wasn¡¯t unheard of. It wasn¡¯t usually socially eptable to cat call them, either. But Shasta was an exception.


    As she cleared the entrance, Tidas stepped forward. The crowds erupted; people jumped to their feet as they screamed out his name. The prince carried himself with confidence as he walked towards the main dividing rock wall for the track. He stopped and turned about as he neared it, creating a wide triangle shape with Zas and Shasta. It was like they¡¯d gone to their respective corners of a boxing ring.


    Skye watched her husband saunter out, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a thrill rush through her. He truly could have any woman he wanted.. He was extremely dashing in all ck, and thousands of women spectators wholeheartedly agreed with her. They called out to her husband, offering themselves to him. But Tidas wouldn¡¯t even look in their direction as he took his position.


    Tidas had chosen her, and Skye, him. He made her feel secure in their bond, enough to trust him with her heart again. With that in mind; thousands of women hitting on her husband all at once was actually ttering to her. And it wasn¡¯t like she could me them. Tidas was walking, talking sex appeal in human form.


    The announcer¡¯s voice boomed over the speakers; ¡°The three before you are the strongest members of our Kingdom! Our swords! Our shields to the strike! Ladies and gentlemen! I give you the Pirs of Alcon!¡±


    The arena exploded as all three threw their right arms into the air, then simultaneously saluted the crowds. Skye was impressed at their impromptu coordination. It wasn¡¯t like they¡¯d had any practice beforehand, aside from their military training. Skye had no real idea about what was taught in the RMC other than magic andbat training. She had no idea that synchronicity was included, except for marching.


    ¡°Are you people ready for some crazy, heart-pounding fights?! Then let¡¯s get this show on the road! Since this pertains to Prince Tidas¡¯ wedding, we¡¯ll be starting off with the Prince versus the Commander! On our majesty¡¯s order, you may begin!¡±


    Magnus stepped up to the mic array before him; ¡°May the strongest win...¡±


    Tidas and Zas pulled out their weapons as the king bellowed out; ¡°BEGIN!¡±


    Tidas bent his knees, and sprung at Zas. He moved so fast, anyone that wasn¡¯t a Tank couldn¡¯t see him. Not until his long sword crashed down onto Zas¡¯ broad-ded axe from above. The force of the impact was so strong, that it sent ayer of dust and dirt flying into the air. The first several rows of seats practically got sted with dust and wind.


    In the blink of an eye; Tidas¡¯ feet touched the ground, then he disappeared. A divot hole appeared as a ck blur shed several feet from Zas. Tidas had created it from digging his foot into the ground with sheer force, to pivot. He then rebounded back to Zas to strike again. He repeated the act in quick session; swinging his sword on Zas from several directions as he ricocheted around in a pattern.


    Realizing the pattern, Zasshed out. He carried his axe and a long shield, so defending himself from the prince¡¯s onught wasn¡¯t too difficult. The amount of force he was putting behind his swings was more than when they usually sparred. Tidas had seemed distracted earlier, but was now razor sharp in his focus. us was in training, so Zas couldn¡¯t exactly go at him with real intent. It had been a while since he¡¯d had a decent fight.. Aside from the bout with the Cu Sith.


    As Tidas zipped around, hended a blow hard enough to make Zas stumble backwards; exposing his back calf. Tidas instantly zeroed in on the protruding limb, and shed at it as he passed. He made it a point not to swipe hard as he ran by. The sensors weren¡¯t delicate, but they weren¡¯t hard to trigger, either. Tiny electric shocks numbed Zas¡¯ lower back leg, making it nearly impossible to move it around. The general roared ferociously in response, causing the crowds to cry out in both excitement and suspense.


    Tidas had struck Zas in the same ce that the Nomads had struck him back in Warrick Forest. Tidas knew which directions would be the most difficult for him to cover, based off of personal experience. He dug his foot into the ground with extra force; springing himself forward at a quicker pace.


    Tidas and Shasta were both faster than Zas. He could boost his power and speed simultaneously like the other two, but he still wasn¡¯t as fast as them. He was stronger than Shasta, but not the prince. Tidas was both the strongest and fastest soldier in the army. Only a few knew it for sure, now everyone was going to see first hand..


    As the prince slowly closed in, his sword crashing down against Zas¡¯ shield over and over again. He swung his axe, but it was too heavy and slow to make contact with Tidas. Suddenly, the prince stopped in front of the ¡®Commander¡¯. He mmed his sword down in rapid session; overwhelming Zas. He felt his footing slipping, so in ast ditch effort; he shoved his shield into Tidas.


    When the prince was knocked backwards, Zas swung at him with his massive axe.. Instead of falling, he used the momentum to flip; kicking away the axe as he did so. As soon as his feet hit the ground, Tidas zipped passed Zas, then whipped himself back toe up behind the general. He pulled back his sword, and held the tip to the back of Zas¡¯ neck. He lightly tapped him, causing the sensors in the suit to register a critical hit..


    The first part of the match was over much sooner than the crowds would¡¯ve liked, but they¡¯d partially expected it. Zas personified the name Tank. He was referred to as the ¡®Immovable Pir¡¯. Tidas and Shasta were well known for their agility and speed. It was that match that most of the people truly looked forward to.


    Skye was in awe of her husband¡¯s prowess. She¡¯d barely seen anything but a blur as he ran circles around Zas. Seeing him strike Zas¡¯ shield hard enough to destabilize him had her cheering loudly along side the other spectators. When Tidas had been flung backwards, Skye¡¯s heart had lept into her throat when Zas had swung his axe. The weapons were covered by the sensors, but a strong enough impact could still break bones.


    The crowds screamed out for the next match to start. Shasta looked at Tidas with an evil grin before she stated; ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to beat you twice as bad, since I won¡¯t get the chance to kick Zas¡¯ ass!¡±


    Tidas shed a cocky smile before he replied; ¡°Bring it on, Purrball!¡±

 Chapter 124

    124 The Demonstration(Part Three)


    Tidas and Shasta slowly circled each other with taunting grins. Shasta had two talon-tipped short swords that were more akin to extended daggers than swords. Her speciality was close quartersbat, but she was also a sharp shooter, on asion. And the only person who¡¯d ever kept pace with her was Tidas.


    Even though Shasta was a couple hundred years old, she was like a teenager;paratively speaking. They¡¯d trained together since the prince was about twelve. She was like a surly older sister to him, and one of his closest friends. They¡¯d raced and sparred as often as they could for training. And were quite familiar with each other¡¯s attacks.


    Shasta had been surprised at the move that the prince had pulled on Zas. It was a forced opening she¡¯d never seen him use before. The thought of Tidas having new techniques delighted her greatly. Her hair tried to stand up on ends, but her suit prevented it. She shifted her body ufortably as she counter-circled the prince. She shifted her sight from him for a fraction of a second; giving Tidas an opening.


    Rushing her, Tidas pulled his short sword from it¡¯s sheath, and raised his long sword into the air. He swiped upwards with his short sword as his long sword came down. The reverberating ng echoed throughout the arena as the two made first contact.


    Over and over swords crashed, then the two would break apart just toe together again. It was simr to how Tidas had attacked Zas, but Shasta was a moving target. She matched his speed and strikes with precision. They fenced back and forth, zipping passed each other to pivot and attack again. They moved so fast that Skye could hear them cutting through the air as they dashed about.


    A thinyer of dust floated about in the arena. Maevis inhaled the scent and was taken back momentarily to her slightly younger days. Tidas even fought like Tiberius had, albeit much faster. He¡¯d been able to do about three quarters of what Tidas could. He couldn¡¯t keep his senses, power, and speed going at the same time, like the prince could. While he had ess to the same skills, Tiberius had to pair them. Heightened eyesight while running, power with heightened hearing, etc..


    Tidas would most likely put Tiberius on his ass; no matter the age. The fact that the prince was still so young also meant that he still had plenty of time to grow. Maevis grinned to herself as she contemted how her dear friend would¡¯ve reacted to meeting his descendant.


    As the fight steadily picked up speed, Skye attempted to her nails into the metal railing. Her nerves were shot as she watched, and literally felt, their swords shing. The screeching sound from their des sliding against each other made the princess¡¯ ears twinge. They parried back and forth until Shasta broke pattern.


    Suddenly increasing her speed; Shasta sprinted past the prince, turned, and nearly hit the same ce that Tidas had struck Zas. She shed a devilish grin, then rotated her body towards him like a tornado. She shed out, but Tidas jumped back. He dug his toes into the ground to spring at her, nearly knocking her off bnce.


    .....


    Stabbing one of her des into the ground, Shasta used her flexibility and momentum to flip; avoiding the prince¡¯s swing. When her feet touched the ground, she yanked her sword from the dirt, and swiped upwards. Tidas had barely had the split second to lurch backwards to avoid her strike. As soon as her de went up, Shasta swung her other sideways; hoping to get the prince in his guts as he leaned back to avoid the first strike.


    Tidas knew the first swing had been misdirection. When he leaned back to evade her first strike, the prince had kept going. He flipped backwards and kicked where her hand held her sword at it¡¯s hilt. Sending one of her weapons flying into the air.


    The crowds cried out in shock and dismay as Shasta kicked some of the topsoil at Tidas. Distracting him for the moment she needed to recover her de. She blinked her eyes, and Tidas was charging her.


    Shasta blocked his long sword as he brought it down, but his swing had been too strong to parry one-handed. She blocked it with both her swords in desperation, leaving herself wide open. Seeing it, Tidas brought his short sword up at an angle from the side tond a critical blow.


    Having no other option other than to lose; Shasta blocked the strike with her left forearm. She almost instantly lost control of her grip as the sensors sent a tingly numbing sensation throughout her entire lower arm. Shasta snarled at the prince, causing him to think that she might be in pain..


    Tidas barely evaded as the Vice Commander swung upwards with her supposedly injured arm. He lept backwards, then readied himself for a counter, but Shasta stood motionless. Her head was slightly drooped, and her hair hade undone during their fight. He was about to attack again, but froze when a massive surge of magic began emanating from his opponent. The air in the arena became dense and ominous as an eerie ck aura began to encircle Shasta.


    Zas stayed and monitored them from the edge of the field. He exhaled in exasperation as he watched Shasta tap into her Fae powers. Her eyes and the white patch on her chest began to glow through her suit. Her hair which was normally straight, t, and the nearly the same color as her fur, began to fluff and change color. The hair on her head matched her spot, and her eyes turned an almost fluorescent yellow.


    Zas had restrained himself from going all-out, even though he¡¯d wanted to. Humans tended to fear him after seeing his power form. Being a Fae as well, Shasta had a simr state she could induce to bring out her full power. Her strength skyrocketed, she became much faster, and her natural augmentations emerged..


    Throwing her other sword down, Shasta raised her hands slightly as she grinned. Her short, well-groomed nails grew out into razor-sharp ws, and her fangs stretched as she bared them. Even her toenails had elongated, poking out through her boots. Everyone in the crowds either gasped or cheered; most cheering. It wasn¡¯t the first time Shasta had revealed her ¡®beast nature¡¯.


    Shasta didn¡¯t care to fit in with the humans like Zas did. He only ever used his true form on the battlefield, where he didn¡¯t have to worry so much about who saw him, or whom he hurt. Shasta was the opposite; the king had to formally restrict her from transforming when angered. The amount of people that hadined and the damage she¡¯d caused nearly got her thrown into the dungeons.. Or worse, if Marco had gotten his way.


    Skye watched as Shasta changed. She wasn¡¯t aware of any Fae with her markings and disposition. The only thing she could think of was Maybe a Cat Sidhe, or a Bakeneko. But she¡¯d Never heard of one transforming like this before. Both excitement and fear pumped through her as Shasta shifted to the ready.


    Tidas stared at his opponent the same as he had the entire time. His Vice Commander¡¯s new form wasn¡¯t surprising because it wasn¡¯t new to him. In fact, he seen her most often in this form during any type ofbat. The prince was only actually putting out just under half of his power. With Zas, he¡¯d used even less. The familiar gleam in Shasta eyes let Tidas know that their warmup was over...


    In a blink of the eye; the two were gone. Crashing metal that sounded more like explosions, rebounded off of the walls of the arena. Dust and earth flew through the air, which actually made it easier to follow the fighters as they shed. They moved faster than the eye could see, and the only way to track them was by the chaos left in their wake. shes and sparks asionally red as they came into contact with each other.


    A massive boom rang out as the two locked in battle. Tidas used his long sword and arm guards to block Shasta¡¯s assault, while attacking with his short sword. She blocked and countered with her ws. Sheshed out and scratched the top-side of of the prince¡¯s arm, limiting how high he could raise his long sword. Shasta had smirked, but it left as soon as he¡¯d switched hands.


    Tidas always used his long in his left, and short in his right. His dominant arm had more strength, so naturally that¡¯s where the heavier sword went. Shasta had never seen him switch up his sword style like this, and it riled her. She growled low as she readied herself to pounce at the prince.. And he was ready for her.


    Ralph was a speed Tank like the prince, but he also excelled with knives. His father was a Cutler when he lived, and taught him how to properly make and handle knives and daggers. He¡¯d been teaching Tidas the art of it all as they¡¯d traveled to Moonstone Castle. His short sword was longer than what he was used to, but he was going to make it work.


    The second that Shasta sprang into action, Tidas tossed his short sword into the air. The act also worked as a distraction while the prince lept towards her. The quick reaction forced Shasta to melee; digging her feet into the ground in a desperate attempt to avoid Tidas¡¯ onught.


    Swinging his long sword down with great force, Tidas didn¡¯t leave his opponent an inch. As soon as his sword came down, he was thrusting it back up to break her block again. Not allowing any time for her to go on the offensive. He hammered at her defense, forcing the VC to take a hesitant step back to steady herself.


    Tidas shed down, then up; reaching his free hand into the air as Shasta caught herself. The hilt of the short swordnded in his palm; shocking the spectators and sending them into a frenzy.


    Tidas swiped down with his long sword, breaking Shasta¡¯s final defense. He moved his short like an after image of his long sword. Stepping into the strike with one foot, and extending his arm out to make up for the difference in length. As he shed downward, the princended a critical blow across Shasta¡¯s chest.


    Shasta yowled as the sensors zapped her where Tidas¡¯ weapon had made contact. She shuddered a moment, then copsed. The arena was akin to death¡¯s bated breath before it exploded with life. People jumped in the stands and screamed incoherently, causing the ground beneath the prince¡¯s feet to tremble. They cheered and chanted his name as Prince Tidas scanned the balcony for his wife.


    The prince caught sight of Skye on anding for the stands, next to the balcony. She couldn¡¯t see his face, but she knew he could see hers. She beamed at him as she mouthed, ¡°That. Was. Amazing!¡±


    After he waved his acknowledgment, Tidas returned her beam as he saw Skye mouth; ¡°Yer prize awaits you...¡±

 Chapter 125

    125 Stairway Scuffle


    ***THIS CHAPTER CONTAINS 18+ CONTENT. LANGUAGE, VIOLENCE, BLOOD, GORE. VIEWERS DISCRETION ADVISED***


    Skye thought the noise from the arena was going to shatter her eardrums, it was so loud. Tidas stood at the front-center position of the field, away from the course. She couldn¡¯t believe his power, and his speed was beyond rational.


    Shasta was sitting on the ground, pouting as she powered down. Her ears were deted, and her tailid unmoving; partially curled around her. She sat in a burmese position, but with the balls of her feet together. She huffed her disappointment right as she saw Tidas reach his hand out to her with a smirk.


    ttening her ears, Shasta growled at the prince before epting his gesture. She knew he didn¡¯t mean it in a malicious way, it was just Tidas being his cocky self. He asionally reminded her of the children she often yed with from the orphanage; stupidly overconfident, but honest.


    After his fight with his uncle, the prince had been different. He¡¯d constantly wanted to train, which had started getting on Shasta¡¯s nerves. She loved to fight, but she also loved her cream. Nights were meant for drinking, but Tidas usually dyed her fun with his begging to spar. Since she was the only one crazy enough to fight the prince without hold back, he would often seek her out when Zas wasn¡¯t around.


    Shasta saw Tidas as a bratty little brother and best friend. She had told him her past, and her circumstances on how she wound up in Alcon. He¡¯d been one of the few people she¡¯d ever told her whole story to; that was how much she trusted him. It may have only been seven years, but multiple life and death situations tended to make bonds stronger.


    Hoisting her to her feet, Tidas kept hold of Shasta¡¯s hand as he lifted them both into the air. The crowds screamed at their camaraderie, and it steadily increased as Zas joined them. All of Alcon loved their top warriors, and they showed it with gusto.


    Shasta hated the public affairs that her rank and title required her to be a part of. The only reason she even dealt with it all was because of the prince, Zas, and the parties.. And the chance to see Lawrence again. As much as Shasta hated to admit it, he was the only male she¡¯d ever had feelings for; not that it mattered..


    Looking up at the balcony, Shasta thought sadly; ¡°He¡¯s a king, and I¡¯m a Fae.. Stop dreaming! It could never work, anyways..¡±


    .....


    Both Zas and Tidas knew of her feelings for Lawrence, but only by observation. They weren¡¯t crazy enough to ask her directly. Even if she did like him, she¡¯d never openly admit it to them. Shasta wasn¡¯t the type to voice her real feelings unless they were surly in nature. She¡¯d been hurt too many times by humans to bepletely open, especially about more delicate feelings.


    Tidas had hoped she and Skye would get along, but that idea had been shot to hell. Shasta clearly didn¡¯t like her, and Skye was reacting to it. She didn¡¯t like rude behavior, and made no exceptions; much like his father.


    Skye decided to make her way to the balcony before the stairways became overcrowded again. Coming back the way she came, the princess almost ran into a man as she headed for the staircase that she¡¯d missed before. His hood was up like hers, so she couldn¡¯t see his face. He was short; close to her height. His shoes were different from most she¡¯d ever seen. They were t with rounded tips, and didn¡¯t look very thick orfortable.


    The mystery man was going up the stairway with her, towards the balcony. He walked in front of her, separated by only a few steps. As they ascended, Skye couldn¡¯t help but look at his shoes. There was only one other person she¡¯d ever seen wear shoes like that: Genie.


    Without thinking on it, Skye asked; ¡°Are ye from Sai, or do ye just like their fashions?¡±


    The man froze, causing Skye to do the same. The stairway wasn¡¯t small, and Skye could¡¯ve easily gone around him. But something about this man was.. off. The princess couldn¡¯t knowingly sense magic yet, but Maevis could. She felt a fairly good amount from him, and didn¡¯t like where the situation was seemingly heading.


    The two stood in silence a moment before the man replied in a thick ent; ¡°Yes, I am from Sai.¡±


    The man began his trek up the stairs again, leaving Skye to stand in the stairway. This was the only way to and from, the balcony. Skye didn¡¯t recognize his stature or voice, and she didn¡¯t believe his words. His ent was all wrong, and so was his vibe.


    A dire feeling crept into Skye¡¯s gut, prompting her to take off up the stairs after the man. Maevis gripped the princess¡¯ hair to stop herself from falling out of the hood. There weren¡¯t any people around now, but that may not be the case as they hurried up the steps. It was best if the old Fae stayed hidden, or so she tried to.


    As Skye made her way up the stairs, the man suddenly came into view. He¡¯d stopped walking; most likely due to hearing Skye¡¯s running. Standing about seven feet from the mysterious man, Skye asked what business he had that was bringing him to the balcony. He slowly turned to face the princess. Making it a point to keep his hood low as he spoke.


    His ent was thick and unfamiliar; ¡°I have business with the kings. I am a diplomat for Sai. And you are?¡±


    Skye red at the man as she replied; ¡°Sai has no diplomat in Alcon currently.. I¡¯ll ask ye again; what business do ye have being on this stairway?!¡±


    The man tilted his head slightly; ¡°And how would you know that? Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell him! You need to flee,ss! I got a bad feeling about this,¡± Maevis whispered into the princess¡¯ ear.


    ¡°Answer My question first.¡±


    The man stared at Skye a moment before he stated one word; ¡°Muerte..¡±


    Skye barely had time to react as the man flung open his cloak, and several knives flew at her head. She dodged by simultaneously crouching down and making a tiny rock wall between them. Some of the knives hit the stone, and some flew past above her head.


    Maevis was pleasantly surprised by her friend¡¯s reaction ; ¡°Good Defense,ss! Be careful, he¡¯s a Manic! He¡¯ll have plenty more weapons on him, I guarantee it!¡±


    ¡°What the Bloody Hell?!¡± Skye looked down at her dress; ¡°That Bastard! He ripped me dress! Of all the days! Ok.. NOW IMA PISSED!¡±


    Skye¡¯s magic surged with her ire. The man stopped attacking to run up the stairs, but she wasn¡¯t about to let him get away. Skye used her magic to try and drive spikes through him. She focused on the couple stairs ahead of him, andunched spikes from there. He had dodged, but barely, and not without taking a gash to the shoulder.


    The mystery man looked at the spikes, his arm, then the princess. His face was still hidden, but Skye and Maevis could feel his animosity. Blood dripped down his arm as he stood deathly still..


    In a sh, he was ripping away his cloak, revealing a small arsenal strapped to his body. He was shorter than average, but was muscr and intimidating. Veins bulged from his olive toned skin on his neck and forehead. He somewhat looked like he could¡¯ve been from Sai, but didn¡¯t. His facial structure was simr to Genie¡¯s, but there was something off about his aura.


    Anyone Skye had ever met from Sai had a serene vibe to them, even their warriors. The way he stood and carried himself, his voice, the word he¡¯d used; too many things didn¡¯t add up. Maevis knew where he was from as soon as he¡¯d let that word slip earlier, but now wasn¡¯t the time to chat about it.


    With no movement from the man, several of his weapons began to detach from him and float in the air. All pointed at Skye. His face was in except for arge scar that ran from near his nose, curved up, and ended near the edge of his cheekbone. He would¡¯ve blended into the background of almost any setting.


    ¡®Oh shit! He¡¯s a bloody assassin!¡¯ the thought made Skye¡¯s insides wrench; ¡®He said he had business with both kings.. Does that mean he was going to kill both Magnus and Lawrence?! That bastard! Over me dead body! No One threatens me family!¡±


    Skye blocked a swarm of ninja stars as she tried to smash him between tworge chunks of wall. She¡¯d used her magic to create massive blocks and spikes to skewer or smush him with, but he evaded. They slowly moved upwards as they battled. Skye could hear Magnus¡¯ voice over the speakers, making his announcements. It was a little distracting, which the assassin noticed and used to his advantage.


    Right as the king said her name, Skye¡¯s eyes shifted past the assassin, to the light cast by the entrance to the balcony. He saw an opening and decided to take it. Pulling a small, round green object from his vest; the assassin pulled a pin from it, and gently tossed it at the princess. The moment it left his hand, he started running up the stairs like the devil was after him.


    Before Skye could flinch, Maevis flew out from her hair and yelled; ¡°Toss it back! NOW! IT¡¯S A BOMB!¡±


    Skye¡¯s heart pounded in her chest as the world seemed to slow. She stared at the tiny green object as her mind raced. A picture from one of her father¡¯s military tomes popped into her head. The item was called a grenade, and it was a small, but deadly bomb.


    All the noise from the arena melted away. Reality moved at a snail¡¯s pace as she bent to scoop up the rolling explosive. Skye wound up her arm, and chucked it at the assassin with her full force.


    Maevis had been building her magic since the beginning of the confrontation. She sent a surge of it ahead of the assassin, and created a fortified wall in the entryway to the balcony. He nearly smacked into it as he reached the top of the stairs. He immediately whipped about, but it was toote.


    Shock and dread covered his face as the grenade bounced against his leg, then rolled down several steps. It stopped nearly halfway between the two. He looked up to catch a glimpse of Skye waving and smiling as a wall went up between them; protecting the woman. The assassin swallowed hard as he looked back down.. Just in time to see the blinding light from the bomb as it exploded.

 Chapter 126

    126 Muerte


    ***This Chapter Contains Gore. Viewer Discretion Advised***


    Tidas watched Skye disappear towards the stairs, and figured she was heading for the balcony. There was only one stairway that led to there, and it was usually guarded whenever in use by the king and his guests. It was odd that she wasn¡¯t there, but the turn was easy to miss when people crowded the hallway.


    The three slowly made their way towards the balcony for the king¡¯s announcements. Tidas knew most of what his father would say, but Magnus was well known for his impromptu speeches and derations. They¡¯d discussed the Hignd raid, but it wasn¡¯t a for-sure thing yet. Not only did his uncle¡¯s whereabouts need to be verified, but releasing Any details of it could be detrimental to the mission.


    Tidas anxiously gritted his teeth as his father looked about himself in confusion. Due to the noise from the spectators, the prince couldn¡¯t heighten his hearing to find out what his father was looking for. He could still heighten his eyes, however; and was put on edge when he realized that the king was looking for Skye.


    The princess should¡¯ve been on the balcony by now, but she was nowhere to be seen. Tidas hoped she¡¯d simply taken a wrong turn again, but his gut refused the notion. Skye had made it a point to keep her hair and dress as tidy as she could for her presentation to the kingdom. No way was she going to bete or miss it. A sense of foreboding filled his head and heart as his father began with his announcements.


    ¡°I wee all, to Alcon¡¯s Mage Trials! And I would also like to wish my son and his bride, Princess Skye Moonstone, a long and blessed life together!¡± Magnus cleared his throat to refocus on the crowds.


    ¡°Tis a tradition that our kingdom has held for a thousand years! It is a right of passage for mages that wish to join the higher ranks of the RMC, as well as being a ce to test one¡¯s strengths. We have never had so many attempting the trials all at once, and next year holds even greater promise. At the behest of my council, I had decided upon these alterations to the trials. To ensure everyone gets an equal chance.¡±


    Lawrence handed his father a sheet of paper, but kept watch on the balcony¡¯s entrance as his father read from it; ¡°First: there will be two rounds of trials next year. Secondly; the teams will have an average of six members, as opposed to this year¡¯s eight. Third, and the biggest change: the Pirs will serve as final obstacles to thepetitors.¡±


    The crowds exploded chaotically. The spectators were torn over the king¡¯s third decision. If the Pirs were participating, the trials would be over in a blink of an eye. Not to mention that no one would ever be able to reach the finish line. They were far too strong and experienced to be directly involved, or so the people thought.


    .....


    Magnus raised his hand to quiet everyone, then continued to exin; ¡°The increase in mages is a good thing! That means more and more of Our people, are being born with magic! But it also makes it harder to identify and nurture the gifted. Reaching the finish will no longer have an impact on passing or failing. The overall score of the team will decide if all are epted, or none are.¡±


    ¡°The individual scores of thepetitors will determine their ranks upon entry into the RMC. Overall; this makes it fairer for all whopete, and allows more to join the RMC! And, I haven¡¯t gotten to the best part!¡± Magnus paused momentarily; distracted by loud noises originating from the stairway.


    ¡°The first person that can get past our Pirs to the finish line, will automatically be ranked as a Division General! The risk is great, but so is the reward!¡± the crowds cheered and pped for their amazing king, but he was incredibly distracted now.


    ¡°We will have more information avable at ater date,¡± Magnus cleared his throat to muffle an odd noiseing from behind him.


    The entire time the king had been speaking, he could faintly hear yelling, banging, and a strange, gravelly, grinding noise. The yelling had gotten louder towards the middle of his speech, and he could¡¯ve sworn that it was Skye¡¯s voice he was hearing. Right as he was calming the crowds, the grinding sound had been ridiculously loud. He¡¯d nearly turned around to yell, but was focused on keeping his people docile.


    It was right after the king had finished with his speech that the grinding sound seemed to be directly behind him. As the king turned around, he saw thepletion of a rock wall in the entryway. He turned back to look at the three below him with panic on his features.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong,¡± Tidas stated, getting the attention of Shasta and Zas.


    The two Fae had just started talking about the trials. Tidas had watched his father shifting around while he¡¯d talked. The prince thought that the king was simply ufortable from eating too much, but that wasn¡¯t it either. The pit in his stomach became an abyss as he saw the fear on his father¡¯s face.


    The three immediately rushed at the stands; towards where Skye had been standing. Going inside and making their way through the crowds of people would take too long. The prince and the Fae scaled the walls by sword and w, making holes in the concrete as they quickly climbed. None of them cared about the damage they were causing: lives always took precedent.


    Tidas slowed his pace a moment to give orders: ¡°Zas, my father! Shasta, my brother! Priority! Secondary: subdue or kill all threats!¡±


    The two Fae roared in acknowledgement, then Tidas nearly jumped all the way up to the top of the balcony in one go. He stabbed his sword into the concrete to catch himself, and readied himself to jump again. Right as he was about to, an explosion went off. Pieces of rock and dust flew over the edge. The crowds gasped and screamed at the scene.


    ¡°SKYE!¡± Tidas screamed as he lept up, grabbed the railing, and pulled himself over.


    As the dust cleared, most of an unknown man came crawling out of a hole. The assassin had jumped backwards and used his weapons like shields against the st. However, he didn¡¯t have enough to cover all of him.. His legs had been blown off at different lengths, as well as part of an arm. He had deep gashes all over, and several daggers were protruding from his shoulder, gut, and one of his partial legs. The few servant women that were on the balcony screamed repeatedly before huddling together in hysterics.


    Tidas didn¡¯t recognize the man, but that wasn¡¯t his main concern at the moment. Skye wasn¡¯t on the balcony, and the prince knew she¡¯d been on her way there, before his father¡¯s announcements had begun. His heartbeat pounded in his ears as he called out to her, over and over.


    Zas and Shasta jumped over from thending that Skye had been standing on earlier. It hadn¡¯t been easy; the spectators were watching the events unfold, and didn¡¯t want to risk missing anything by moving. The prince was nearing a panic as they¡¯d hopped over. As their feet touched the ground near the royals, Skye replied to her husband¡¯s frantic calls.


    ¡°Hang on! I need to get this bloody wall down! Ima not crawling on me hands and knees in a dress!¡± Skye yelled through the hole.


    While Tidas felt relief, the man on the ground obviously felt anger at Skye¡¯s survival. He cried out in both pain and hatred as he focused in on Magnus. With a blood-curdling scream, the man pulled the dagger out of his shoulder. He sat up the best he could, grinned like a demon, and startedughing maniacally.


    He lifted the dagger into a throwing position, aimed for Magnus, and said; ¡°Regards from the Sa-¡±


    Right in the middle of his threat, Skye brought the wall down on top of him; crushing him instantly. She was going to make it crumble, but she¡¯d heard his creepyughing. And nothing good ever came fromughter like that. Since she could tell that he was still close to the doorway; Skye just.. pushed it.


    As she came through the doorway, Skye was embraced by a blur. Tidas had zipped straight to her, and nearly knocked her over with the force of him stopping. Her hood was pulled down, but Maevis was still curled up in the p of it. She hugged him back tightly, but carefully. After a few moments, she leaned back, and spoke in a spirited tone; ¡°Ye have Got to stop doing that with short distances.. Yer gonna give me a concussion one of these days!¡±


    Without warning, Tidas kissed her earnestly. His heart pounded and his head felt dizzy due to his worry. Skye was the most precious anything to him, and the thought of something bad happening to her made his blood freeze. That realization brought on a whole new set of issues, but it was something he¡¯d have to deal withter. Right now, he needed an exnation.


    Before Tidas could say anything, Shasta stomped over; ¡°What the hell happened?! Who¡¯s this guy?!¡±


    ¡°Aye, I¡¯d like to know as well,¡± Magnus came walking up behind Shasta as he¡¯d replied.


    ¡°We were on our way over here when I almost ran into this guy in the stairway. I don¡¯t know him; I just asked if he was from Sai, or if he just liked their clothes,¡± Skye answered with a shrug.


    ¡°Why did you ask?¡± Lawrence now joined in.


    Skye looked at the Ruscovic King and replied; ¡°Because of the shoes he was wearing.. I¡¯ve only ever seen Genie wear ones like them before. He called them his ¡®sneaky shoes¡¯. Said he only wore them when he didn¡¯t want to be noticed.¡±


    Magnus stepped closer with a pondering expression; ¡°Did he say anything?¡±


    ¡°Aye. He said he had ¡®business with the kings¡¯.. But that¡¯s not the weird part,¡± Skye looked over at the blood pool that leaked out from under the rocks; ¡°He said he¡¯s from Sai, but his ent waspletely wrong. And he said a word I know, but I can¡¯t put my finger on it.¡±


    ¡°What was the word?¡± Zas inquired as he joined in too.


    ¡°He said something like ¡®morte¡¯, or mertay¡¯... Something like that,¡± Skye bit the tip of her thumb in contemtion.


    ¡°Muerte,¡± a deep, familiar voice came from the entryway of the balcony.


    Skye whipped her head up to see Marco standing in the doorway, next to a mortified Karena. Her hands covered her gaping mouth, and her eyes bulged at the blood. She yelped loudly before she turned back around, and left. Muttering about who she was, and how dare anyone make her see something so disgusting, as she left.


    Skye stared at Marco unflinchingly and asked; ¡°Aye, that¡¯s it. Have ye heard it before? What does it mean?¡±


    Marco walked over to Skye, and stopped inches front of her. Tidas had stepped up to be even with her shoulder; partially ring at his brother for his proximity to his wife. He didn¡¯t like how his brother didn¡¯t understand boundaries, but since he was the Crowned Prince, there wasn¡¯t anything he could say or do.


    Marco leaned down slightly as he replied in a disconcerting voice; ¡°It¡¯s thenguage of my wife¡¯s ancestors.. The word means death..¡±

 Chapter 127

    127 Final Announcements


    Tidas took a step between his wife and his brother. He was far too close to his wife¡¯s face for hisfort; or Skye¡¯s, for that matter. She didn¡¯t want to flinch away when he came close. The princess got the distinct feeling that he wanted her to be rattled by him, so she refused to give in. She felt like he wanted to reach out to her, but thankfully her husband had intervened. Marco made her skin crawl, and caused warning sirens to re in her head. Every instinct in her screamed one thing at her: Marco was a threat.


    Right as Tidas got between them, he felt his brother¡¯s magic tick up. He had Skye move back a bit, just in case his question caused a bad reaction. The prince looked his oldest brother in the eyes, and asked t out; ¡°Why do I sense magic from you, Marco?¡±


    Leaning back to avoid his little brother¡¯s shoulder, Marco replied; ¡°Because I have an amulet that was infused with it.¡±


    Tidas eyed his brother scrupulously. Magic items could be made, but it usually took years, and required the involvement of the person it was for. Marco barely left the capital, and there weren¡¯t any mages in Alcon that used his magic type. With that thought, Tidas now understood the real reason he¡¯d gone to Mano.


    ¡°What item? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Magnus frowned at his oldest in feigned disappointment.


    ¡°I was, but..¡± Marco motioned to the rubble and blood.


    ¡°Ah, yes... We see your point. Anyways, Skye? What exactly did the man say to you?¡± Lawrence asked, not wanting an argument to start between his brothers.


    If Tidas¡¯ gaze could, he would¡¯ve burned a hole through his brother before turning away. Skye couldn¡¯t see it, but she felt his hostility. She also agreed with Lawrence; this was not the ce for their squabbling. The people could interpret it wrong, or tantly start false rumors.


    Skye recounted the story almostpletely, prompting Magnus to ask; ¡°He said he had business with ¡®the kings¡¯ correct? Not a name or number?¡±


    .....


    ¡°No, he just said ¡®the kings¡¯. Which meant the two of ye, or so I assumed. You were the only royals here.. And where are all the guards? I thought a whole group of them followed ye about?¡± Skye looked to the king as she finished speaking.


    Magnus cleared his throat and turned to the general; ¡°I¡¯d like to know that as well. Find out for us please, Zas.¡±


    ¡°Right away, your Majesty. Shasta,¡± Zas turned towards the VC; ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Shasta seemed to hesitate a moment, but then followed after him. She hated it when Zas gave her orders. Technically her rank was higher than his, but until the king announces Tidas¡¯ so-called ¡®new position¡¯; she had to act like he was the RMC Commander. After he did, she nned on making him run one thousandps around the pce.


    After they left; Skye, Tidas, Marco, Magnus, and Lawrence discussed the details of the attack. Tidas found itpletely suspicious that Marco was not on the balcony when the attack had happened. As much as he wished it not to be true; his oldest brother had a lot to gain by the death of his father and other brother. He would assume the role of king of Alcon, and take control of the prince and princess of Ruscovic.


    Tidas didn¡¯t want to believe it, but he also wouldn¡¯t put it past him. But one thing about the entire encounter confused the prince: Why was he wearing clothes from Sai?


    It had been about ten minutes before the crowds began to scream for answers. The king informed the group that they would discuss the rest at a private dinner, the following night. Magnus had no wish to rile his subjects further, and after a quick nce at Skye; he knew what to do. Walking back over to the dust-covered podium, the king flicked the switch, and addressed his kingdom.


    ¡°I apologize for the dy in news. An attempt was made on the lives of myself and my sons¡¯ minutes ago. Not only were we saved, but the assassin was dealt with in a fitting manner. The hero that saved our lives has recently made a name for herself. She not only found the source of a mysterious sickness in Dragonhorn, but she also healed those affected.¡±


    ¡°The same woman also tamed a beast in the forest outside of Dragonhorn. The area will be dered protected, and the creature left alone,¡± the crowds cried out; divided about their feelings on the situation.


    Magnus raised his hand to quiet them again, then continued; ¡°The creature in question, I have been told, is called a Cu Sith. It makes things grow, and protects what it calls home. I know this all sounds... To incredible to be true. If I hadn¡¯t seen proof of their existence myself, I wouldn¡¯t have believed it either..¡±


    ¡°Nearly every person grows up hearing tales of fairies and magical beasts. So is it really that unbelievable? We have people among us that can use magic! Our ancestors built machines that flew through the sky! We have proof that dragons are real! Are Fae really that hard to believe in as well?¡±


    The people talked and argued amongst themselves for a few minutes before the king cut through their chatter; ¡°The hero that I mentioned earlier has established a bond with the Kingdom of Fae that resides on the southern continent. They wish to finally reveal themselves to the world, and have decided that Alcon is their first choice for an alliance.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t me you for your skepticism; I was the same way! But seeing is believing!¡± Magnus bellowed out to the spectators.


    Turning to face Skye, Magnus smiled wickedly; ¡°Consider this your punishment for not staying with Marie.. Time for introductions you two.¡±


    ¡°Ack! I can¡¯t believe you noticed me! You¡¯re a sharp one,¡± Maevis replied as she fluttered out of Skye¡¯s hood.


    ¡°Of course I knew! Skye had a giant lump on the back of her neck that moved around on its own! If you were trying to go unnoticed, next time try not to move around so much,¡± Magnus chortled as Maevis struggled to free herself from Skye¡¯s hair.


    ¡°At least I don¡¯t need to be trapped in all this fluff anymore!¡±


    ¡°Hey! You Asked to hide there!¡± Skye retorted as she unfurled her hood to help her friend.


    As soon as she became visible to the crowds, they erupted with shock and awe. Maevis let the glow around her expand to it¡¯s limits, giving her look the final touch. Not many could actually see her, but they could see her light. Everyone chattered and called out for more details.


    Being a natural showman, Magnus held up his arm, and gestured to the two. Skye stepped forward, and Maevis floated next to her. The people either went silent, or screamed their respective heads off.


    A beautiful golden woman stood next to the supposed fairy; resembling one herself. Maevis¡¯ glow seemly illuminated Skye¡¯s hair, giving her an ethereal appearance to the crowds. Some were beginning to think she was the fairy, until Magnus spoke.


    ¡°The hero I spoke of before stands before you. Although she ismon born, I have dered her a princess due to her disposition, kindness, and marriage to my son. She has proven herself worthy of the title, and earned her ce at my son¡¯s side..¡±


    The king paused for dramatic effect; ¡°Ladies and gentlemen! I present to you: Princess Skye Moonstone and the Fae Kingdom¡¯s Representative, Maevis!¡±


    Cheers and apuse exploded from the arena as Skye and Maevis waved to the people. Most could only see Skye, except those near or on thending that Zas and Shasta had jumped over from earlier. The feeling was nearly overwhelming to Skye, but she felt better after ncing at her husband. He moved to stand near Maevis, within her peripheral vision. His smile made the knots forming in her stomach subside, so she stood silently with thousands of eyes on her. It was a feeling she would have to get used to.. Being the wife of a prince meant everyone watching you nearly constantly.


    After Magnus exined some tidbits about Fae that Nics and Maevis had told him about, the king announced that the Mage Trials would begin shortly. He decided to switch his announcements about; reveal the Fae now with Maevis as proof, and announce Tidas¡¯ promotionter. The mess from the assassin needed to be cleaned up, and Zas hade back with a report about the guards.


    The men that were supposed to be guarding the stairway were given a note by a servant woman. It stated that they needed to be restationed at the main entrance to the halls. The paper had a forged signature on it; Shasta¡¯s. She was currently with the two guards; dragging them all over the pce in search of the servant that had passed them the note.


    Zas had felt sorry for leaving them with her, but he needed to report to the king. The Vice Commander was literally dragging them by their ears, irate that they didn¡¯t recognize such a crappy forgery. Shasta was on a personal vendetta now, and wouldn¡¯t stop until she had all the answers..


    Tidas watched Skye as she stood regally, facing the crowds. The scare she¡¯d put him through made him want to wrap his arms around his wife, and never let her out of his sight again. As soon as his father had finished, the third prince grabbed his wife¡¯s hand, and began to walk off. Lawrence asked where they were going as they walked past him. Tidas paused to smile at his brother before saying; ¡°To talk.. We¡¯ll be right back if father asks..¡±


    As the two passed a few servants assigned to clean up, Lawrence muttered under his breath; ¡°Talk, sure.. Must be using Body Language..¡±


    ¡°Where are we going?! The trials are about to begin!¡± Skye yelped as they descended the stairway, then kept heading downwards.


    Before Skye knew it, Tidas had taken her to the prep area for thepetitors. He led her to a back room that had one sofa, a vanity, and a bunch of equipment piled high on the opposite wall to the couch. He flicked a light switch, closed the door, then kissed Skye with a hunger she¡¯d never known before.


    Breaking away to breath; she asked, ¡°What was that for?!¡±


    Tidas grinned at his wife; ¡°This is me, iming my reward...¡±


    Skye¡¯s face reflected the shock in her voice; ¡°What?! Here? NOW?!¡±


    Tidas had already started pulling at his wife¡¯s dress strings as he replied; ¡°Yes.. Right Now..¡±

 Chapter 128

    128 Promised Rewards


    *** WARNING: This Chapter Has Extremely Descriptive And Graphic Sexual Content. Viewer Discretion Is Advised***


    ¡°There are Thousands of people in the arena! Any number of whom coulde in! Now?! Really?!¡± Skye flustered as she stopped Tidas from his tugging at her dress¡¯ strings.


    ¡°No one wille in here.. And even if they did.. No one would say anything.. We¡¯re newlyweds.. It¡¯ll be fine,¡± Tidas kissed along his wife¡¯s neck as he¡¯d spoken in a low, husky voice.


    Tidas had wrapped his right arm around her lower back and pulled their hips together. Skye¡¯s body fought against her judgement with everything it had. The fight she¡¯d just been in and remembering Tidas¡¯ demo fight earlier was affecting her like an aphrodisiac. Heat and need coursed throughout her body. Making her head tilt involuntary, giving her husband better ess.


    Tidas moved from Skye¡¯s neck, to her shoulder, back to her neck, then up to the base of her ear. He suckled on her lobe while flicking at it with his tongue. Something he knew made her knees weak and lust re.


    Her husband¡¯s skills were maddening when it came to the use of his fingertips and tongue. After a few moments, Tidas used his teeth to gently graze the edge of Skye¡¯s ear as he held their lower halves together. He nipped ast time, then whispered in his wife¡¯s ear; ¡°If you want me to stop love, I¡¯ll stop.. But just to be clear; I Really don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Skye could hear the restrained need in his words; feel it in his hot breath. She knew how badly the whole assassin situation must¡¯ve shaken him. The desperation in his voice that she¡¯d heard as he¡¯d called out for her on the balcony had pained her heart greatly. Not to mention that he did win the demonstration bout..


    When Tidas leaned back to hear his wife¡¯s answer, Skye shed her husband a coy smile; ¡°I suppose I do owe ye a reward for yer victory.. But we do need to be quick.¡±


    The prince smirked and quipped; ¡°As I can be, but that depends upon you more than me..¡±


    .....


    Skye looked her husband in his eyes with an innocent expression; ¡°What do ye mean by that?¡±


    The prince couldn¡¯t help butugh. Innuendo wasn¡¯t something Skye always picked up on, but her reactions were always worth it. Whether she understood it or not. He smiled at her with love reflected and said; ¡°Take a seat and find out..¡±


    Skye went and sat on the couch, then Tidas sat down on his knees in front of her. Without warning, the prince flipped up her skirts, pulled her underwear down, and immediately went to work on her most sensitive ce. He rubbed at her bud with his fingers while dipping his tongue in and out of her sheath. The warmth of his tongue and the skill of his fingers quickly brought Skye to her first peak.


    Tidas felt his wife¡¯s entrance tightening as she muffled her cries of pleasure with the folds of her dress. As she panted, he quickly stood up and began to remove his armor. The sensor suit was one solid piece, and required him to remove it to get to the zipper.


    Standing nearlypletely naked in the storage room, Tidas told Skye to flip around. She happilyplied; re-lifting her skirts after newly positioning herself. She didn¡¯t have a favorite position with Tidas yet, but this one was in the running.


    Teasing his wife, Tidas lightly ran his tip up and down along Skye¡¯s entryway. The warm wetness felt pleasant, and made him want to tease her a bit first.. Which made Skye inpatient. She tried several times to m against him, but to no avail. Finally bing frustrated; Skye reached back, grabbed his hard cock, and pushed herself onto him.


    Tidas had been amused by his wife taking the lead like she did. He loved how their passions matched so perfectly; neither could get enough of the other. He mmed deeply into Skye, making her moan loudly into her dress. Tidas repeated the action with a steady increase in pace, making his wife buck against him without restraint. If she hadn¡¯t shoved some of her dress into her mouth, a passerby might think someone was.. Doing what they were doing.


    As the prince increased his speed, Skye matched it. They moved together in nearly perfect rhythm. Tidas wanted to slow or switch positions, but that would only prolong their coupling. He knew that Skye not only wanted to see the trials; she wanted to study them. To fully understand why everyone cautioned her against participating this year, and to gain magical insight.


    Skye honestly thought she would bite a hole through her dress. Tidas caused waves of euphoria to crash down on her, threading her conscious state. She gripped the arm and back of the couch to steady them. Right as she began to climb a new peak, Tidas thrust as deeply as he could. He hammered her into the couch as she nearly chewed through the lining of her skirt.


    In unison; the couple called out each other¡¯s names as they shuddered with release. They panted hard as Tidas tried not to crush his tiny wife below him. After very slowly sitting up, he saw a stack of small, clean towels on the vanity. The room was used for interviews right after the trials, and a small stock was kept for thepetitors. Grabbing two, Tidas offered one to his wife to clean herself up with.


    Skye was grateful for it; coupling was messy, to put it nicely. If the towels wouldn¡¯t have been there, watching the trials would¡¯ve been very ufortable. She grinned and thanked her husband, but he kept hold of the towel a moment, until she looked at him.


    ¡°Was that fast enough?¡± Tidas joked as he released the towel to put his sensory suit back on.


    Skye beamed at her husband; ¡°Actually, I wish it could¡¯vested a bit longer..¡±


    Tidas feigned insult as he quickly dressed; ¡°Geez.. Just can¡¯t seem to please you..¡±


    ¡°Ye please me plenty, but don¡¯t ye Ever stop tryin,¡± Skye smoothed a few wrinkles from her dress as she¡¯d spoken.


    Wrapping his arms around her, Tidas replied; ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t ever n on it. I¡¯ll find every spot on you that makes those tiny toes of yours curl..¡±


    Stretching her arms around her husband¡¯s neck; ¡°Mmm.. I¡¯ll hold you to that, love..¡±


    After Skye and Tidas finished getting cleaned up and dressed, they headed back up to the balcony. As soon as they made it out of thepetitors area, three of Tidas¡¯ guards were waiting for them. Skye felt a little embarrassed, but didn¡¯t really care at that point. She¡¯d been through a hell of a day, and simply wished to eat and sleep now. But the trials were literally about to begin.


    They could hear Magnus¡¯ exnation of the trials as they made their way up the stairs, but Tidas was preupied. Although most of it had been cleaned up, the evidence of Skye¡¯s fight was still visible. Near the top of the stairs, blood spatter was still all over the part of the wall that the assassin had been flung into during the explosion.


    The fact that Skye was in the same area and yet came out unscathed, baffled him greatly. He thought of several ways that she could¡¯ve avoided the st, but all still showed her covered in dirt. As they reached the top of the stairs and the others came into view, the prince asked his wife what she¡¯d done to avoid harm.


    Skye pointed at Maevis; ¡°Honestly I didn¡¯t protect us; I froze. Twas Maevis that saved our arses, not me.¡±


    Tidas Stared at the tiny Fae as she fluttered next to the king. She¡¯d promised to train and protect Skye, and that was exactly what she¡¯d been doing. Granted, their training hadn¡¯t really begun yet, but the prince now trusted the old fairy to get the job done. He had no doubts about her skills or magic, just her level ofmitment to protect his wife. The friendship between the Fae and his wife was strong. Making the prince feel like he had one less worry for it. He made a mental note to thank herter as his fatherpleted his exnation, and sounded off the start to the Mage Trials.


    The six teams each had eight teammates; bringing the total amount ofpetitors to forty-eight. On average, only twenty-four to thirtypeted yearly. The massive jump inpetitors was directly rted to the amount of magic users there were in the kingdom. In the past twenty years, more and more people were being born with magic. There¡¯d never been so many at once in their known existence, which made Maevis even more nervous.


    The legend stated that the world would overflow with magic. Nics and Maevis always thought that it referred to natural magic, not mages, but the truth was that it had meant both. Nics had been studying natural magical hotspots to help Tatiana. He noticed that magic was beginning to slowly increase in nature, but it was being spread out instead of building up in the hotspots. Thinking on it now, Maevis realized that he hadn¡¯t thought to consider the increase in magical humans and creatures in his calctions.


    ¡®I can¡¯t wait to point that w out!¡¯ Maevis thought inwardly as she smiled and waved at the people close enough to see her. She¡¯d dimmed her glow a bit so the people could make out her face, if close enough to. The spectators gathered on thending closest to the balcony. They yelled to her toe closer, and asked random questions, but Maevis was preupied.


    Thepetitors were filing out and taking their positions. The six teams had a hard time fitting on the starting line together. Teammates elbowed each other in an attempt to get a better head start. Magnus had implemented some of the rules for next year, but not the one that the mattered most; reaching the finish line. The Three Pirs weren¡¯t involved in this year¡¯s trial, so at least one member from each team had toplete the course for all of them to have a chance to pass. After that, it depended upon their personal points.


    Skye examined thepetitors and their conditions, and thanked goodness she decided to wait. Her size coupled with her limited use of her powers would¡¯ve made her easy pickings for the giants that werepeting. Nearly half of the peoplepeting were Tanks, and looked as though they favored power. With two of her traits being so new, one being a support type; Skye most likely would¡¯ve been one of the firstpetitors taken out.


    Shasta and Zas walked up behind the royal newlyweds as the starting horns blew. As a frenzy broke out between the teams, Shasta began tough with an amused tone. Zas and Tidas both had smiles as well as they traded nces. Confused, the princess asked what the nudging and nodding was about. The two exchanged another look before Zas said; ¡°The skirmish below just looks familiar, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Skye shed a nervous smile as she asked; ¡°What? Like Hell? There¡¯s already about a dozen bloody on the ground!¡±


    Tidas shed a devilish smile; ¡°Aye, that¡¯s how it looked after my trials. But more..¡±


    ¡°More what?¡±


    Tidas wrapped his arm around his wife and replied; ¡°More on the ground. My team and I were the only ones left standing, once we cleared the halfway mark. We took out the teams on our side before we¡¯d even started the actual course. Then we took out the others once the paths merge, just passed the halfway point. Looks like they¡¯re trying to do the same.¡±

 Chapter 129

    129 Limitations


    The moment the horns blew, thepetitors attacked each other. Teams One and Three took out Team Two, then went straight down the course. Skye¡¯d been shocked to see them join forces, and asked if it was allowed or not. Tidas informed her that it was quitemon for teams to form temporary alliances when faced with a particrly strong team. Team Two had some of the top trainees, and was considered a threat by all thepetitors.


    The crowds cheered and screamed as Tanks engaged in hand to handbat on the other side. A Tamer used flying insects to swarm several opponents at once. A Fire mage used his mes to keep them at bay, but then got trapped a blonde Manic manipting string. The Manic was then taken down by a different Tamer who used wolves, which Shasta snorted at as they came into view. It was chaos, and the people ate up every second of it.


    As the sensor suits temporary paralyzed the fallen, those remaining on the right side dwindled down considerably. Team four only had three remaining members. Team five had two still, but only because they¡¯d abandoned their other teammates, and had taken off down the course. Team six had five members left; the most on the right side. After some quick hand signals and odd noises; the five took off down their track; covering themselves from Team Four¡¯s attacks as they went. The spectators exploded with their enthusiasm as they showed their training had paid off.


    Tidas reached over and smacked Zas¡¯ shoulder; ¡°My money¡¯s on Team Six reaching the end first!¡±


    ¡°I bet it¡¯ll be the two from Team Four; I think them taking off was nned,¡± Zas countered as scratched underneath his chin.


    Shasta scoffed loudly; ¡°You¡¯re both dumbasses! It¡¯s obvious that either Team One or Three will reach the end first!¡±


    ¡°I agree with Shasta,¡± Skye added.


    Shasta looked tly at the princess, then back to Tidas and Zas; ¡°I¡¯d like to change my answer.¡±


    ¡°Ack! Whatever, Purball,¡± Skye retorted before refocusing on the trials.


    .....


    Tidas and Zas both gave Shasta a stern look as they heard a low growling from her. Skye had heard it too, but she didn¡¯t care at the moment. Teams One and Three were very quickly moving through the terrain section of the course. They¡¯d lost a member each when they entered the obstacle part. Booby traps were hidden everywhere, as well as RMC members. Their jobs were to do small attacks on thepetitors, as well as monitoring their skills.


    The majority of RMC members that participated were trainers, or top ranking officials. Including two generals, and several Captains that were known for their own skills. Qualifying them to be judges when they¡¯de up short-handed, due to the turnout. If not for their Demonstration Match, the Pirs would¡¯ve been judges as well.


    Teams One and Three met in the final open area as their tracks merged. The finish line was in sight, but the two teams shed instead. Each had three Tanks, a Tamer, then one had an Earth user while the other had a Water. Skye watched the two elementals attack each other while trying to cover their teammates.


    The Earth user was extremely proficient at protecting, butcked skill in offense. The Water mage was an excellent attacker, until his water source ran dry. He¡¯d had an extremelyrge jug of it on his back from a start, and several small bottles swung from a belt. His jug was empty, and hisst three bottles went unused. The remaining two members of Team Five took him out on their way towards the finish line. But before they could make it through; Team Six came out from their section of the course.


    The main rock wall kept the teams separated into threes until just over halfway. The setup of the course rarely changed; mainly just the obstacles and terrain. Sometimes circumstances, like today¡¯s; forced alterations to it. The amount of Tanks, Manics, and Tamers ounted for well over half of thepetitors. The course had been shortened, the open areas at the beginning and end were extended. Leaving plenty of room for thepetitors to go all out.


    The more they fought, the higher up their individual scores usually went. Intelligence alsoted a hefty amount of points, but it was hard for a single person to gain. Unless their teammates specifically denied credit or involvement.


    Strategizing was highly encouraged, though limited in time. The teams didn¡¯t know theyout of the course until the day before the trials. Several elemental mages created the course every year, and didn¡¯t discuss or n anything; until everyone met the day of it¡¯s creation. This cut down on cheating, but still gave thepetitors a chance to coordinate and n.


    The teams had coordinated more than in previous years, but the amount ofpetitors had made it a prerequisite. If a team went in without a n, their fate sealed; as demonstrated by Team Two. An assumed win on pure talent: no n.


    The remaining two members of Team Five were now facing the same problem. While Zas thought that their running away had been some kind of strategy, it was now obvious to all watching that they had abandoned their teammates out of panic. The two barely made it through the obstacles without taking a critical hit. They took out the Water user, but by pure luck. As they ran through the veritable battlefield, Team Six plowed them down.


    ¡°Damn! You called it again!¡± Shasta yelled over the crowds.


    ¡°Ahhh! I really thought those two had a shot!¡± Zas bellowed as his ears flicked and bent in irritation.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not over yet! Look!¡± Skye pointed to the six remaining Tanks from both teams.


    They¡¯d suddenly stopped fighting each other, and went after Team Six. The crowds shouted and shrieked as the teams worked together again; adding a twist to the final stretch. Skye thought for sure that the six would overwhelm the five, but lost the feeling when she heard her husband chuckle. Turning to face him; Skye saw his arrogant, princely smile as he exined.


    ¡°It won¡¯t matter; Team Six has won. All of them are Tanks, but the guys from the two teams are power-oriented. The guys from Six are,¡± Tidas didn¡¯t need to finish; he simply pointed back to the arena.


    Skye whipped her head about just in time to see the members of Team Six take off at incredible speeds. The spectators cheered so loudly that Skye had to temporarily plug her ears. It took them maybe thirty seconds to reach the finish. The spectators screamed and pped as they broke the red ribbon at the end of the course.


    The otherpetitors barely paused, now only concerned with their individual scores. As long as one of their teammates crossed the finish, and their individual scores were good enough; they would be epted into the RMC. Teams Two and Five had been disqualifiedpletely, but the others still had a chance.


    One of the Tanks from teams One and Three took off down the track, to qualify their respective teams. They still fought as they ran; mming into each other along the way, trying to knock each other over. The two tied as a result of their actions.


    The remaining members scuffled for about ten minutes or so before those left standing ran for the finish. Personal cement didn¡¯t really matter past the tenth person that crossed the line. The reason many stayed back was to rack up points. Damage taken, inflicted, or evaded affected individual scores much more than their ending cement.


    Out of the forty-eightpetitors: eighteen were epted into the ranks of the RMC. The thirty remaining could attempt the trials again the following year, but many wouldn¡¯t. They would be discouraged, and either return to basic service, or go home. It was a sobering fact for the princess as she watched several grow men cry over their loss. The crowds both heckled and encouraged them to try again; making their situations worse.


    Skye was floored by what she¡¯d seen. The Water and Earth mages used techniques she would¡¯ve never thought of on her own. She¡¯d seen an almost uncountable amount of attacks and strategies, and barely had an ideas that could¡¯ve countered them. The princess didn¡¯t know what she¡¯d been expecting to see or learn, but a very hard truth was self evident; Skye was Not ready for the trials in any way.


    The Water mage used mist to create illusions. Tricking several mages into attacking nothing while their teammates took out the distracted opponents. The Earth mage used rock walls to protect theirrades, a technique the princess was familiar with, due to Maevis. He¡¯d also shifted the ground beneath his fellowpetitors¡¯ feet to destabilize them; something Skye would¡¯ve never considered doing.


    Excitement and dejection fought for dominance within the princess. Everyone¡¯s warnings rattled about in her brain, causing doubt to take root. If she¡¯d participated this year, Skye waspletely sure that she would¡¯ve failed. And most likely would¡¯ve given up on joining the rankspletely..


    ¡°Out your head, love.. Your ce is here, with me,¡± Tidas whispered in his wife¡¯s ear as her features had begun to turn disheartened.


    Not thinking; Skye asked out loud, ¡°Is it? Do I honestly deserve it?¡±


    With confusion and a tinge of pain, Tidas replied; ¡°What? Of course you do! Why would you think you don¡¯t?!¡±


    Skye shook her head, not wanting to discuss the topic, considering where they were. Shasta had heard her words, and put her arm on the princess¡¯ shoulder like a friend normally would. A cocky smile covered her face as she spoke to her best friend¡¯s wife.


    ¡°That was a funny one! Those idiots had no idea what they were doing, and you¡¯re intimidated by them?!¡± Shasta sneered; ¡°Haha! And YOU want to join the RMC?! You do realize we fight in wars, right? No sensor suits, no bowing out; just victory or death. A pretty little princess like you could never handle it..¡±


    Shasta removed her arm and shed a condescending smile; ¡°We don¡¯t run towards a finish line, we make one with the blood of our enemies..¡±

 Chapter 130

    130 Pomp and Ceremony


    Magnus watched Shasta put her arm on Skye¡¯s shoulder, and felt relief. The fight they¡¯d gotten into upon meeting had mostly been Magnus¡¯ fault. He feared that the tension between them would build since their fight didn¡¯t go as he¡¯d hoped. Skye was quite talented for someone with little experience. The king had hoped Shasta¡¯s natural love of fighting would spark a friendship.


    The Vice Commander¡¯s evaluation skills were sorely missed during the Mage Trials. She was not only the top evaluator for the past several years, but was utterly fair about it. Bribes, bloodlines; nothing swayed her judgment but talent and potential. Shasta even randomly dropped in on training sessions to give advice. Anything to foster potential sparing partners.


    Fighting and having a good time were Shasta¡¯s favorite things. The partying was rtively easy to aplish, but finding someone to get a decent fight in with was nearly impossible for her. When Tidas and Zas weren¡¯t around, the VC often had ¡®Group Training Sessions¡¯. Which was basically just Shasta having the top ranking trainees fight her all at once. The activity did force them to work as a team and coordinate their magic. But in all honesty; she just wanted a decent fight.


    Magnus had been told of Skye¡¯s potential by both his son, and the Fae representatives. Seeing it with his own eyes had cinched his decision to allow her to participate in the trials next year. The king wanted Skye in the RMC, but he honestly didn¡¯t want her on the front lines. His decision to include the Pirs in the trials as obstacles had been majorly influenced by it. He saw her as a daughter, and felt the need to protect her quite strongly.


    The king was no fool, either. He understood how strong Skye was already, and imagined that her wish was to get even stronger over the next year. If left to her own devices, she might miss important subjects that pertained to the trials.


    Skye would have to simultaneously expand her knowledge, build her teamwork skills, and her three traits over the next year. To do it properly, she¡¯ll need the best trainers avable; and the Vice Commander was the best. Even with their traits beingpletely different, training with Shasta would greatly benefit the princess.


    Skye had almost nobat skills. Due to it; her biggest threat would be Tanks, especially speed types. The VC could help her build skills and strategies to counter the princess¡¯parative shorings. However; it was all a moot point if the two didn¡¯t get along..


    The crowds hollered and pped as the passingpetitors lined up near the finish line. The king¡¯s party made their way down to the arena so the Pirs could offer words of encouragement, and Magnus could hand out medals. Team Six were the only ones to receive ranks with their medals; everyone else would start at the bottom of thedder.


    Zas offered general critiques, and Shasta offered insight to a select few she deemed to have above-average skills. Tidas offered advice to eachpetitor. He¡¯d tried to find one major fault and one major advantage each had, and built from it. The entire exchange took about eight minutes, but it had felt much longer to Skye.


    .....


    Marco stood next to her in utter stillness. He didn¡¯t fidget or move at all, except for the asional scan of thepetitors, and a quick nce at her. If he hadn¡¯t been standing next to her, Skye wouldn¡¯t have been able to tell that he was even breathing. It was unsettling, to say the least..


    Marco found Skye¡¯spany pleasant. She didn¡¯t talk unnecessarily like Karena did, and she was quite pleasing to look at. Her red hair had been attractive to him, but her gold suited her as well. He didn¡¯t care about trivial things such as rtionships, in any form. But Skye was a different matter altogether. Her power and beauty made her something worth having, but her disposition was a major issue for him and his Alcon. She needed to be tamed, and Marco wanted to be the one to break her.


    The Crown Prince was beginning to calcte the true impact Skye might have on their way of life, if left unchecked. She was a princess, but not. She was amoner, but not. The situation called for calctions, and he would need time for that. Thebination of her arrival, the increase in magic users, and the introduction of Fae from the north; it all let Marco know that his time was drawing near. And that everything he¡¯d ever wanted was lining up to fall into his hands...


    After the pomp and ceremony, Magnus concluded the Mage Trials for the year, and left with his party to head back to the pce. The victors were given the option to bathe and dress at the pce, and they all took it. The showers at the pce had hot water; something most of Alcon didn¡¯t have, except for nobles and royalty. It was a rare treat, and everyone took it as part of the perks of ¡®pce life¡¯.


    Maevis rode with Magnus on the way back while Skye and Tidas rode alone. They discussed the traits and techniques used by the variouspetitors. The prince noticed his wife¡¯s poor spirits, but there wasn¡¯t much he could do for her. His body type and magic werepletely different from hers, so training her himself was not an option. The only thing he could do was point her in the right directions.


    Tidas told her that there was an entire section of the library dedicated to mages and magic. It covered everything from traits and techniques , to unison attacks and strategies. While he couldn¡¯t teach her himself, Tidas wanted to ensure that his wife had ess and knowledge of every avable resource.


    The prince understood Skye¡¯s dedication, and knew that the next year for her would be busy; which worked to his favor slightly. The amount of work Tidas had was beginning to pile up. Zas and Shasta could only do so much; many of his duties required his physical presence. The majority of Alcon thought Zas was the Commander of the RMC, but the charade was about to end.


    The prince¡¯s free time wouldn¡¯t be so free anymore, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to spend nearly as much time with his wife as he wanted to. He wanted to make sure that she had enough hobbies and things to fill her time with. That way, whenever he was avable, he could monopolize her without issue.


    The two talked all the way back to the pce. It waster than their normal return, due to the incident. Peggy was lined up with the rest of the servants when Skye and Tidas pulled in to the main courtyard. She looked irritated when Skye stepped out from the carriage. A number of reasons popped into the princess¡¯ head for why her faithful servant was mad. The most obvious was her state.


    Peggy hurried her down the hallway, and into her room. A fresh dress wasid out on her bed, with fresh undergarments as well. Skye was grateful for it; her dress was dirty, and her underwear needed to be changed, thanks to her husband¡¯s impatience. Skye¡¯s grin quickly disappeared, however.. As soon as she shut the door; Peggy snapped at her.


    ¡°What the Bloody Hell were ye thinking?! Ye knew Maevis was supposed to stay behind! Neither her, nor Nic, were supposed to be seen yet!¡±


    Skye looked down guiltily; ¡°I know.. I let her talk me into it. She just wanted to see-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t Care! Do ye have any idea how much trouble ye would be in, if you weren¡¯t You?!¡±


    ¡°Aye,¡± Skye looked Peggy in her eyes as she spoke; ¡°But twas a good thing she was there, or I might be dead right now.¡±


    Peggy stopped mid-pace; ¡°What?! Why?! No, wait! I don¡¯t wanna know.. Whatever it is, it¡¯ll probably give me a heart attack..¡±


    The two fussed back and forth a minute before Tidas entered the room. Peggy immediately red at the prince; not knowing if he was involved or not.. She wouldn¡¯t put it past him; the amount of love he had for his wife was sometimes blinding to him. Seeing the surly expression, Tidas stated; ¡°I had nothing to do with it, whatever it is.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Ima sure ye did Nothing,¡± Peggy¡¯s sarcasm was sharp.


    ¡°Maevis,¡± Skye had shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°Ahh.. Don¡¯t mind it any, Peg. My father and her get along very well. So you have nothing to fear for Skye,¡± Tidas had set his hand on Peggy¡¯s shoulder in aforting gesture.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see.. Kings are usually fickled creatures,¡± Peggy replied.


    A bit more banterter; the royal newlyweds were ready for the Victor¡¯s Banquet. Skye wore a dazzling blue dress with golden trim that nearly matched her hair. It was one of the dresses that Marie had purchased for her, so the bust line was incredibly low.


    Tidas both loved and hated how his wife looked. She was gorgeous; her dress fit like a glove, and her flowing golden curls shined against it. He wanted to keep her all to himself for the rest of the night, but it was impossible. As the top Pir, Tidas had to put in an extended appearance. Plus, his father had an announcement to make: Tidas¡¯ supposed promotion.


    By the time the three made it to the banquet room doors, it¡¯d been about hour an a half since everyone had arrived. The victors were clean and dressed, and the king satfortably in his throne. The Herald announced their arrival as the couple entered.


    The people gathered apuded the prince for his victory in the demonstration match. He and Skye moved gracefully towards the kings, then bowed. Skye kissed Tidas on his cheek, then took an open seat next to Zas. Shasta had waved at her in a friendly manner as she walked behind her; unsettling Skye greatly. Zas made a drinking motion with his hand, then pointed to the VC.


    The night was literally just starting, and Shasta was already drunk. Skye snagged a ss of wine from a passing servant¡¯s tray, mmed it, then grabbed another before taking her seat. If she was going to have to deal with a drunken Shasta, she might as well gain some liquid courage herself.


    As Magnus announced Tidas¡¯ promotion to Commander, Zas stood to give Tidas his official badge and stripes back. Afterwards, he nced at the two females sipping their respective drinks. An odd nervousness settled in his stomach as he whispered to himself; ¡°I think this is going to be an interesting party...¡±

 Chapter 131

    131 A Banquet And A Bakeneko


    The banquet hall was much quieter than their previous meals. The main voice heard was Karena¡¯s as she exined in detail, her traumatic experience. She blustered almost continuously, gaining sympathy from only her admirers. Many of the younger men talked with Marco about his possible future policies. The two that the prince nearly had a confrontation with were to his right side.


    Tidas had heard his name several times from their mouths, but Marco would decline to talk about his brother. The final time, he¡¯d looked in Tidas¡¯ direction. Letting his littlest brother know that he knew of his eavesdropping. They smiled, raised their sses, then nodded to each other before taking their respective drinks.


    Anyone looking would see brotherly acknowledgment, but Lawrence knew better. He sat next to his father, who was in a very involved discussion with Maevis at the time. The king had nced about the room on asion, but was mostly preupied with the fairy.


    Lawrence didn¡¯t think his father detected their animosity, but he knew his brothers too well. Marco had been jealous of Tidas¡¯ power for years, as well as for being with Skye.


    Tidas was mainly jealous of Marco¡¯s connection to their father. Lawrence wasn¡¯t even sure if his little brother realized his other jealousy. He doubted it; Tidas¡¯ self-righteousness probably prevented him from seeing it.. He was jealous of Marco for being the Crown Prince.


    Lawrence knew Tidas would make both a good, and bad king. He had no doubts that his younger brother would rule well, but the length of his rule would be short. Tidas was greatly influenced by Sai politics. He believed decisions that affected hundreds of thousands of livelihoods should be made by those educated in such areas. He wouldn¡¯t trust someone with no experience handling money, to figure out his taxes. He didn¡¯t understand why those with no knowledge base were allowed into positions of power, based on privilege.


    The few times he and Lawrence had discussed it, the King of Ruscovic couldn¡¯te up with a counter. His reasoning was simple: surround one¡¯s self with specialists. Tidas¡¯ rebuttal was logical; ¡°So you don¡¯t think having a basic understanding of economics, history,w, diplomacy; all of that: shouldn¡¯t be required knowledge for people that run entire kingdoms?! For us?!¡±


    ¡°But we do know... Some of that stuff. And we have advisers for the things we don¡¯t know. Father made sure we were educated-¡±


    ¡°Because Father wantedpetent rulers; there¡¯s no standards for royalty,¡± Tidas had nodded in Karena¡¯s direction as he finished.


    .....


    Tidas would either be killed by the nobles, or his monarchy dismantled: reced by a government system like Sai¡¯s. Lawrenceughed inwardly; ¡®He¡¯d probably spearhead the change himself.¡¯ The memory stuck in his head as he excused himself from his father¡¯spany.


    Shasta and Skye were smiling at each other while seemingly in discussion. Magnus smiled to himself at the progress of their friendship. He could tell Shasta was drunk from where he sat with Maevis. When deep in her cream, Shasta usually picked a fight with anyone she didn¡¯t like. The fact that they were smiling while talking made him sure that the two were bing fast friends. Which only made him feel more sure about his decision...


    Magnus was almostpletely wrong in his assumptions. True; they appeared to be at least good acquaintances on the surface. Zas sat between the two woman as they snipped at each other. Shasta was unbelievably drunk, and Skye was getting there. She¡¯d had three sses of wine within an hour, and was not used to drinking as often as she had beentely. But the cat had pissed her off, and the alcohol made her care less about the opinions of others.


    Shasta had been almost non-stop taunting Skye since she sat down. She wouldpliment the princess¡¯ skills several times, then backhand her with three to five negativements. Comparing her to the victors mainly; pointing to them as they chatted up Tidas. It was infuriating to the princess, and Zas saw it. He¡¯d tried to g Tidas down several times, but to no avail.


    Every time the prince attempted to head in their direction, he was stopped by a victor or other guest. Arge crowd began to gather around the youngest prince, irritating Karena. She was used to being the center of attention, and didn¡¯t like being second. After about twenty minutes of seeing people falling over themselves to talk to her brother inw, Karena decided to have her own private dinner, out in her courtyard.


    Marco hadn¡¯t wanted to leave yet; he wanted a chance to dance with Skye. Dancing was something he rarely did, unless his wife dragged him out. She was nearly screaming at him to follow after her. Leaving him little choice but to follow, or trigger a scene. He looked at Skye a final time before bidding his father a good night, and leaving.


    The atmosphere shifted shortly after the crowned couple had left. People talked louder, and with a jovial nature. Even the music had shifted from boring, to something with a bit more tempo. Shasta swayed in her seat before huffing loudly; drawing Zas and Skye¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Good thing Marco left; I thought I was going to fall asleep.. It¡¯s always so Boring with him around!¡± Shasta slurred her speech as she¡¯d spoken.


    ¡°Watch your mouth! Drunkard..¡± Zas snapped.


    Shasta took a long pull from her creamer bottle; ¡°Just stating facts, Zas.. Damn it, I wanna dance! I wish they¡¯d y better music..¡±


    ¡°I can y,¡± Skye stated with a tipsy, cocky smile.


    Banging her bottle on the table, Shasta smirked; ¡°I don¡¯t mean to twirl about in a pretty dress. I. Want. To. Dance.¡±


    Skye mmed her ss back, then stared the VC down; ¡°I¡¯ll get yer tail waggin¡¯ just fine! Just sit pretty for a minute, and I¡¯ll ask Mag-I mean, the king, haha!¡±


    Skye nearly stumbled twice as she walked over to Magnus. Tidas watched her sway, and was ready to run over if she started to fall. When she stood before the king; Skye was straight, but not still. She wobbled as she requested to y the violin for everyone.


    Loving her ying; the king agreed, and told a servant to bring out a violin for the princess. After several minutes, the servant returned, and Skye got busy tuning her instrument. Oncepleted; she walked over to the musicians, and exined the tempo that they needed to carry to apany her.


    Tidas watched and smiled as his tipsy wife exined and gave examples of the rhythm. After around seven minutes or so of her rambling, the musicians understood. They readied themselves as everyone cleared the floor, and Skye took her ce in the center of the room. Everyone watched as she begun to y.


    It wasn¡¯t the usual music they heard at court. The tempo was much faster, and Skye yed faster than the beat of it. She danced about to her own ying; losing herself as the music flowed. Her dress swayed and belled out at the bottom as she spun around. The guests and victors cheered for the impromptu entertainment.


    Magnus watched his daughter inw dance and y with a smile on his face. Skye truly looked like Sorcha as she yed; minus her golden hair. If her hair had still been it¡¯s red color, she would¡¯ve been the spitting image of his beloved.


    Maevis noticed the king¡¯s smile had an edge of sadness to it as he watched Skye. She wanted to ask him why, but didn¡¯t think it was her ce to pry. Something about his expressionmunicated heartbreak; like a happy memory darkened by loss. She understood well, the pain that opening old wounds could cause. The old Fae changed the subject right as Skye changed up the ent of the song.


    ying fast and hard; Skye¡¯s fingers glided over the neck of the violin. They danced on the strings as she swayed her body. The musicians had a time trying to keep up with the princess. Whether they would consider it a good or bad time, was yet to be determined.


    Shasta didn¡¯t realize it, but she was already moving her tail to Skye¡¯s melody. Whenever she thought of violin music, sad and boring usually came to mind. Fiddling was normally found in the country, or taverns in town. It was oddly refreshing to hear it in the pce.


    Magnus was smiling and stomping his foot to the beat while Maevis pped. The few nobles that had stayed behind from the crowned couple¡¯s group were ring at Skye, but none really cared. Her mboyant happiness was spreading like wildfire; causing many to join in with the king.


    Tidas kept an eye on the few men until they left a few minutes into Skye¡¯s ying. He had no doubts that they were reporting to Marco, but a slightly more dire matter was developing in front of him. Shasta had gotten up from her seat, and was now climbing on top of one of the tables.


    Kicking her feet like a sloppy river dancer; the Vice Commander of the RMC began to dance on top of the table. She moved her hips and tail in coordination with her feet; smiling and asionally chuckling as she did so.


    Zas had tried to stop her, but she threatened him; ¡°I dance, or I fight! Your choice..¡±


    Tidas watched the scene unfold, being careful to monitor everyone¡¯s responses to his wife¡¯s antics. A few of the nobles he wasn¡¯t expecting to like Skye were smiling and stomping along to her music. She had an infectious personality, and those who met her were hard pressed to find fault with her.


    As Skye rotated between a fast, and a very fast tempo; Shasta called out to her, ¡°Hey Princess! Get up here! Dance with me!¡±


    Tidas and Zas shared mutually befuddled expressions before watching Skye twirl her way to the table. She stepped up on a chair that had been pulled out slightly, and joined Shasta. They danced separately, in different styles, but somehow they still synchronized. Shasta¡¯s full-body dance paired with the princess¡¯ ying created an amazing performance.


    As their show carried on, Shasta pulled out an old red handkerchief, and ced it on top of her head. Once she did; her dancing became more body-oriented, and less footwork. Skye stared at her as she yed; a bell going off in her head at the sight of the handkerchief. An old Fae story popped into her head, that made her both excited, and empathetic..


    The story was sad, but Skye smiled as another puzzle piece to her husband¡¯s friend was found. As Shasta moved her arms and feet to the princess¡¯ music, Skye now knew for sure: Shasta was a Bakeneko!

 Chapter 132

    132 Alone..


    Skye and Shasta yed and danced for nearly two hours before the princess had exhausted herself. The musicians had needed to take two breaks while she yed, and required a third by the time she¡¯d stopped. Everyone in the banquet room apuded as they bowed. On herst bow, Shasta sat up, and kept going; falling from the table with a drunken grin. She was passed out before she¡¯d even hit the floor.


    Skye checked to make sure that Shasta didn¡¯t have a concussion, but she¡¯d simply been passed out. Tidas and Zasughed boisterously at their friend¡¯s state. She was still smiling as she drooled; curling into a ball to sleep.


    Shasta¡¯s tail curled up with her legs as she sleepily rubbed her whiskers. It took everything Skye had not pull her onto herp, and scratch her behind her ears. She looked just like a contented house cat as a subtle purr beganing from her.


    Lawrence walked over at that moment to check on her as well. She flicked her ear as he shed a tender smile at her. He stood next to Skye as she talked with a slur to her speech; ¡°It¡¯s SO hard not to pet her! She¡¯s so Cute right now!¡±


    The foreign king leaned down a bit and spoke low; ¡°I know! She¡¯s adorable when she gets like this.¡±


    Both Tidas and Zas exchanged disbelieving looks before saying sarcastically; ¡°Cute..Sure..¡±


    ¡°I best take her back to her room. She¡¯s going to need half the day to recover,¡± Zas stated as he took a step towards Shasta.


    Lawrence put his arm up; ¡°I can take her, I¡¯m heading that way myself.¡±


    Tidas smiled as he quirked an eyebrow at his brother; ¡°Towards the barracks? Why would you be going there sote, I wonder?¡±


    .....


    Lawrence had a mischievous grin as he spoke; ¡°Just getting a little one-on-one ¡®training¡¯ in, with one of the new Squad Captains..¡±


    ¡°Training, huh?¡± Zas smacked Lawrence¡¯s shoulder, adding a wink at the end.


    As the men bantered pointlessly, Skye began to feel a little queasy. The alcohol and dancing were catching up to her quickly, and she did Not want to risk puking in front of the nobles. Excusing herself from the group, Skye went for the main doorway when Tidas stopped her. He asked if she was ok; noticing his wife looked paler than usual.


    Patting his hand, Skye reassured her husband; ¡°Ima fine, I just need some air is all..¡±


    ¡°Would you like me to go with you?¡±


    Right as the prince asked, one of the victors called out to him. Tidas looked back at the young man as Skye told him that she¡¯d be fine; that she was just stepping out into the main courtyard a moment, to catch her breath.


    Tidas didn¡¯t like her being out of his sight; not after today¡¯s attack. He hesitated to speak, prompting Skye to; ¡°We¡¯re in the pce, husband; I seriously doubt anyone is stupid enough to do anything here.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want mypany?¡±


    Skye ced her hand on her husband¡¯s cheek; ¡°I always want yerpany, husband.. But I also know I cannot keep ye to me self all the time. I¡¯ll be back in a few minutes.¡±


    Tidas kissed Skye sweetly before she walked out the door. He didn¡¯t like it, but Skye was right. He had an obligation to stay at least a bit longer. It was nearly midnight, but most of the victors were still present, as well as the king.


    Magnus and Maevis had been in deep discussion for the majority of the night, about his great grandfather. She told him stories of their adventures together while the king listened intently. The elder Fae also had stories of ying with Magnus¡¯ grandfather as a child. He loved his grandfather very much, and smiled like a child as she told him heartwarming stories of his youth.


    Tidas was extremely happy his father got along well with the Fae Representatives. He worried that the king side of him would be annoyed or angry he¡¯d established a rtionship with another kingdom without his consent. Signing over a piece of Alcon to the Fae Nation could¡¯ve blown up in his face, if not for Magnus¡¯ budding friendship. At the very worst: it could¡¯ve been considered an act of treason.


    Tidas didn¡¯t have the authority to sign anything with a foreign nation without the strict consent of Magnus or Marco. They were the current and future kings. Unless something happened to Marco; Tidas would never have true authority.


    Any decision the young prince made, Marco could overturn, if he wanted. He¡¯d done it several times over the years with Tidas¡¯ public works projects. If Marco would¡¯ve been king already, he probably would¡¯ve charged Tidas with treason on principle. Marco was the Crowned Prince, and any infringement on his authority was punishable..


    Skye stood staring up at the stars after she¡¯d made her way to the courtyard. It was very cold outside, but it felt great on her hot skin. The nausea was made a hair better by it, but she still felt like she wanted to puke. She swallowed hard several times, trying to keep her bile from rising into the back of her throat. Unsure if she would make it; an idea popped into her head. Skye had a Shaman trait: it healed both others, and herself.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be that lucky..¡±


    Skye focused her magic, and thought deeply about the steps that the human body took to process alcohol. After several minutes of focus, her mind began to clear as her body pushed the wine through her system. Aside from an incredible urge to urinate; Skye waspletely sober and normal.


    Not thinking about her surroundings, Skye stated; ¡°That. Is. AWESOME! Oh, and kinda dangerous, haha!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s dangerous?¡±


    Skye instantly froze. The voice she¡¯d heard was deep and familiar, and sent a shiver up her spine. Marco came out from the darkness of the doorway; his eyes fixed on the only other person around. Skye turned and curtsied to her brother inw as warning bells went off in her head. They were alone, and out of sight to anyone not looking for them. The lights to the doorway were dim, and there were no guards present. The walls and gates were closed up tight for the night, so any guards were stationed along the perimeter, and within the pce.


    Marco was pleased he¡¯d happened upon Skye alone; she so rarely was. Either her guard dog of servant, or his brother was always with her. Even when they were young, she was almost always surrounded by people. But now, she was alone..


    ¡°So? What¡¯s dangerous?¡± Marco asked again with his standard cid expression.


    ¡°Oh, ah; nevermind me. I had a wee bit too much to drink,¡± Skye stated in a nervous tone.


    Marco kept his face indifferent as he asked; ¡°Are you alright? Do you need assistance?¡±


    Skye put her hand up; ¡°No, no thank you. Ima fine, just needed some fresh air. Where is Karena?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s still entertaining our guests. I told her I wanted to check on the banquet. How is it going?¡±


    ¡°It was fun! Shasta and I danced while I yed violin,¡± Skye leaned against a small wall that jutted out just past the doorway; opposite Marco.


    ¡°Was that the ruckus we heard? Karenained about it. Said it sounded like animals pretending to be people; I agreed,¡± Marco replied in a matter-of-fact tone.


    Irritation crossed Skye face a moment before she smiled and replied; ¡°Well, everyone likes different things.¡±


    Marco studied Skye a minute before asking; ¡°And what are some things you like, Skye?¡±


    The princess stared at Marco in confusion. His tone was higher, and his lips fought not to smirk as he took a step towards her. The warning bells screamed at her to leave, but Skye felt stuck. A strange haze began to cloud her mind, and for a moment, she swore she was drunk again.


    Skye shook her head slightly, then looked up at Marco, who was now standing directly in front of her. Dread began to fill her head and heart as she fought at the cloud that filled her mind.


    ¡°I think I need to take you to bed,¡± Marco stated as he scooped Skye up into his arms to carry her.


    A strange disorientation prevented the princess from doing more than muttering. She tried to tell him to put her down, and NOT to touch her. Her strength left her as realization dawned on her; Marco had magic. And not just any magic: Ether. It was known as ¡®The Trickster¡¯s Trait¡¯ by schrs, and was the only magic that affected perception.


    Using her panic; Skye managed to get out one word clearly and loudly; ¡°NO!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?!¡±


    Lawrence was justing out of the banquet hall as Marco was carrying Skye into the pce. Four more steps, and he would¡¯ve disappeared into the various hallways with Skye. Lawrence red at Marco with Shasta in his arms, who scoffed upon seeing whom he carried.


    ¡°Your tastes have be boarderline barbaric, little brother..¡± Macro snipped with his signature cid expression.


    ¡°And your tastes have grown foul, brother.. What were you doing with Skye?¡±


    ¡°I was taking her to her room. She¡¯s quite drunk,¡± Marco stated, his features unflinching.


    Lawrence was hard pressed to keep his cool as he replied; ¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s something our brother should handle.. And in the right direction.¡±


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t around to tend to her, so I was being kind,¡± Marco stated; ignoring his brother¡¯s inference.


    ¡°I think the ¡®kindest¡¯ thing You can do, is give Skye to Tidas to take care of.. Or do I need to get Father involved?¡± Lawrence¡¯s voice was threatening.


    Marco quirked his head at his brother; ¡°Father? Whatever for? Of course I¡¯ll take her to Tidas, if that¡¯s what she wants.¡±


    Marco looked down at Skye as he cradled her; ¡°Do you wish to go to sleep, or see Tidas?¡±


    It took every ounce of willpower Skye had; ¡°Ti-das..¡±


    For the first time, Marco¡¯s expression changed. It went from shock, to anger, then back to indifference again. Only Skye had seen the change, and she had a feeling that she was meant to. It was his subtle way of showing her his irritation over her choice, but she couldn¡¯t care less.


    Skye wasn¡¯t sure exactly where Marco was going to take her, or why. All she knew was that she¡¯d Never felt such fear. The fact that he had magic now scared Skye to no end. Grant it she hadn¡¯t actually tried to fight him, but that didn¡¯t change what she knew: Marco was stronger than her. He barely had magic, but he could overwhelm her in moments. As Marco walked over to the banquet room doorway, Skye made a mental note: NEVER chance being alone with Marco again.


    Seeing Marco call out to their brother was the ok he needed to head off to the barracks. As he carried Shasta, she huffed and muttered about something. Lawrence was too busy contemting Marco¡¯s motives to focus on what Shasta was saying..


    As Lawrence held Shasta before; she¡¯d awoken some-what and saw Marco holding Skye. Her drunken brain didn¡¯t register much else but the rage she¡¯d felt at the sight of it. Skye was Tidas¡¯ wife, but now she¡¯d seen the princess in the arms of both of his brothers. The only thing that was keeping her from snapping out was a warm, musky scent that made her feelfortable. As her anger festered, the fact that Lawrence was holding her in his arms was lost on her...

 Chapter 133

    133 Reactions


    Tidas had nearly blown a gasket when he saw Marco holding Skye. If they hadn¡¯t been in public, the prince most likely would¡¯ve punched his brother; future king or not. He knew how drunk she¡¯d been, and assumed she must¡¯ve been passing out, or something along those lines. At least, that was the reasoning he¡¯d used to keep himself in check.


    Many of the guests had gathered close by to see what was happening. Even Magnus and Maevis hade over to check to see what was wrong. The old Fae could feel magic from Marco, but didn¡¯tment on it. The amount she was feeling from Tidas made him the priority.


    Zas ced his hand on Tidas¡¯ shoulder firmly, signaling him to calm down. He knew how the newlyweds felt about each other, and didn¡¯t think of Marco would do any harm to Skye. Zas had no reason to think anything malicious of the situation, but the young prince knew better.


    While staring down his oldest brother, Tidas took Skye from him. Her arms had been on her chest in a protective manner. Normally a person being carried bridal-style would wrap their arms around the person¡¯s neck for stability. Skye¡¯s hands were balled into a single fist, and if Tidas didn¡¯t know any better; he¡¯d swear his wife was shaking.


    Skye made a mental note to give Lawrence the biggest hug Ever, the next time she saw him. She didn¡¯t know what Marco had nned to do with her; all she knew was that her bedroom was in the other direction. If her body was more responsive, she would¡¯ve shuddered with disgust, and fear.


    After Marco left, Skye¡¯s head had mostly cleared. She still felt groggy, but it was Nothingpared to how she¡¯d felt before. Ether magic could effect a person¡¯s perception by influencing their mind. It was closely rted to how Shamans manipted the physical magic within another person¡¯s body to heal them. Pertaining to Ether; it was usually specifically limited to the brain. They could make a person see, touch, smell, or feel whatever they wanted.


    Ether users were usually limited to being able to affect only one sense. A handful of mages in history managed to break the norm, but there had only been a few Ether users to throughout history begin with. The senses yed a huge part in the development of a human¡¯s soul. If a person¡¯s instincts were sharp enough, they could tell when they were being manipted; like Skye had.


    Tidas looked Skye up and down after she felt well enough to stand. The prince, Zas, and Magnus hovered a few moments before several of the guests were yelling to know what happened. Skye curtsied prettily before announcing her gratitude to the crown prince for helping her back to her husband. She exined how the alcohol had gotten the best of her, and Marco wanted to make sure she¡¯d gotten back to Tidas alright.


    The crowds epted her words easily. Skye had been quite drunk as she¡¯d yed and danced with Shasta earlier. They praised the Crown Prince for his efforts, then went back to celebrating. A few of the victors still wished to discuss some things with Tidas and Zas, but Tidas simply wanted to take his wife back to their quarters.


    .....


    Magnus had been called away by a few of the nobles, leaving Maevis with Skye. She offered to escort the princess back to their rooms so the prince could continue his conversations. He didn¡¯t want to; all Tidas wanted was to be alone with his wife. But at least this way, Skye could still retire without Tidas worrying.


    ¡°I swear no harm wille to her. We¡¯ll go straight to your quarters; no dillydallying,¡± Maevis hovered next to the prince as she¡¯d spoken.


    The prince wrapped an arm around his wife¡¯s shoulders, then looked at the old Fae; ¡°I know you¡¯ll protect her.. Thank you, Mae. For keeping her safe during the incident before as well.¡±


    Maevis wore a bright smile as she replied; ¡°That was more teamwork than me saving her.. I think you need to give your wife a little more credit,ddie.¡±


    Tidas looked down at his wife, whom was lost in her thoughts. Her brows were furrowed and she had a slight grimace, disconcerting her husband. He ran his fingertips along her jawline, and gently turned her head up before drawing her attention.


    ¡°Out your head, love.. Your ce is here, with me..¡±


    The words Tidas spoke brought Skye back. She¡¯d been contemting why Marco had used his magic on her. Best case scenario: she was being an obnoxious drunk in his eyes, and drunks were usually uncooperative. Instead of risking an argument, it was easier to just knock her out, then hand her over to Tidas.


    ¡®If that had been the case, then why did he try to walk off with me? And not go straight to the banquet hall; to Tidas? If he truly was going to take me to me quarters, then why the wrong direction? Why did Lawrence need to yell at him? Was he trying to..No, no. Marco¡¯s not like that; he¡¯s too robotic. I doubt he even has those types of urges.. But then why?! Where the bloody hell was he taking me?! Certainly Not to his room: Karena and her guests were there.. So why?¡¯


    Skye wasn¡¯t sure if she should tell her husband the full story or not. He was incredibly protective of her, and knew his temper better than most. Tidas was calm and collected most of the time, but Skye knew of his possessive tendencies towards her. It was intense at times, but in all fairness; she felt the same towards him.


    Technically, she hadn¡¯t needed Angelica to m into the rock wall at high speeds to stop her. Skye could¡¯ve simply tripped her, or created a cage of sorts around her. Skye boarderline hated her for what she did to Tidas. If their genders had been reversed, she would¡¯ve been hanged for raping a princess. But Tidas was a man, and the crime wouldn¡¯t register as that to most people; if they knew.


    However, Skye had wanted to hurt her. It took everything she had not to kill her. Especially when the crowds were literally calling for it. A darkness within her urged her to make the wall spikes instead. If not for Tidas standing next to her, Skye might¡¯ve lost herself to her anger...


    Tidas bid Maevis goodnight and kissed his wife; promising to follow after her in an hour or so. Once walking down the hallway, Maevis stopped Skye, and pulled her into an empty restroom. After flipping thetch to lock it, Maevis asked Skye in a strained voice; ¡°Why was the Crowned Prince carrying you like His precious cargo?!¡±


    ¡°Because I couldn¡¯t stand, let alone fight back. I couldn¡¯t even speak for the majority of it.. It was like a dense fog mucked up me thoughts. It¡¯s actually bing hazier as we speak.. Like Ima forgetting it or somethin,¡± Skye bit the tip of her thumb as she finished speaking.


    Maevis looked at Skye with a pensive expression; ¡°What type of magic does he have?¡±


    ¡°Had.. He was an Ether user, but lost his magic.. He¡¯s got an amulet infused with it now; that¡¯s what he used on me,¡± Skye replied while rubbing her arms like she was cold.


    Skye exined the full story behind the attempt on the king¡¯s life. Maevis knew of it, but not the details. The fact that Marco was stabbed by the Ethereal Spear, and survived, was astonishing to her. She was shocked that they¡¯d found it in the first ce.


    Maevis and Tiberius had gone through a lot of trouble to bury it¡¯s existence. They¡¯d destroyed much of the information on it that was in the library, and requested various friends from other kingdoms do the same. Everything had been concealed back then, so it never fell into the wrong hands. But here it was; back to spread more misery.


    The two discussed Marco¡¯s intentions a few minutes before they left the restroom. They chatted about the banquet as they walked; saving more delicate topics for the privacy of her quarters. Maevis was leading the way since Skye had no clue where she was. Peggy had always been the one to usher her about the pce.


    Maevis knew theyout of it like the back of her hand. Even with all the renovations, it was easy for her to make her way around. Many of the changes Marco was making, Maevis had suggested to Tiberius back in their day. He¡¯d deemed them too great an expense with little benefit to the people, so he¡¯d declined to do them.


    Skye learned quite a bit about the MacArthur Family through Maevis. Like the fact that the family had only been personally wealthy since Magnus¡¯ father. Before then, everything was ¡°less extravagant¡±, as Maevis put it.


    Tiberius was a fighter, not a businessman. He left most of the kingdom¡¯s finances in the hands of his advisors and wife. Her family had been wealthy, and paid quite arge bride¡¯s price to make her queen. It had saved the kingdom at the time, but at great personal sacrifice to Tiberius and Maevis...


    Skye and Maevis were still talking when they entered the bedroom. Peggy wasn¡¯t around, but she¡¯d set out all of Skye¡¯s things for her nighttime rituals. She continued to chat with the old Fae as she dressed and readied herself for bed. Right before Maevis was about to leave, Peggy came into the room to check on her charge.


    As she crossed the room, a dower look came over Peggy¡¯s face. When Skye questioned her, she sighed deeply as she took the brush the princess held in her hand. She began her task as she exined her problems.


    ¡°Ima nearly finished with the Yuletide gifts, but I ran out of the string I use to edge the ribbons for the weessies in the vige.. I¡¯d go buy more, but I have no idea where to buy it.. Ima never gonna finish on time!¡±


    Skye chuckled slightly; ¡°We can go to the markets tomorrow. I need to find a cksmith, anyway. I still want to finish Tidas¡¯ armor... Preferably without bodily injury this time.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Shopping! How delightful! May Ie as well?¡±


    Skye looked to Maevis and smiled; ¡°I don¡¯t see why not: everyone will know by tomorrow that ye exist.¡±


    Peggy scoffed as she brushed Skye¡¯s hair; ¡°Oh yeah... In a crowded market with the only known-for-sure fairy in all existence... What could possibly go wrong?!¡±

 Chapter 134

    134 Kingdom¡¯s Divide


    When Skye awoke the next morning, Tidas was just getting out of a shower. He came out of their restroom with only a towel on, bringing a smile to her face. She asked if he¡¯d been up all night, and became irritated that he¡¯d said yes. She¡¯d tossed and turned all night without him, and told him that she med him for it. Tidas had found her surly morning attitude adorable, prompting him to walk over, and wrap his arms about her.


    Tidas had purposely stayed away. If Skye told him that Marco had touched her in any way, he would¡¯ve lost his temper. He hadn¡¯t drank much, but it was enough to affect his judgement. After two hours of chatting with the guests and victors, the prince had went to find his oldest brother; to confront him.


    In hindsight, it was a good thing Tidas hadn¡¯t found him. He wasn¡¯t sure what Marco would¡¯ve said, but the urge to punch his brother was too great. Any off-handedment from him would¡¯ve set Tidas off. Causing a technically treasonous act on his part.


    The princess stretchedzily before sitting up to swat and kiss her husband. She¡¯d been both relieved and angry with him for noting to bed. She didn¡¯t like avoiding the truth, but refused to volunteer it, or outright lie. If he would ask her a direct question, Skye would tell the truth. It was what she would want him to do, if the situations were reversed: don¡¯t tell unless asked.


    They chatted about his conversations during the party for a short time. The victors had mainly asked for training tips and the like. The guests asked about everything from Skye, to the threat of the Nomadic Hignders. Skye was an easy topic, but the Nomads were an issue.


    Tidas¡¯ ultimate n was to use the connections he had to Petrie and Lucas, to build rtionships with the Nomadic Tribes. Murdoc was their leader, but if Tidas could get the people on his side, then Murdoc would be forced to some form of an agreement. He didn¡¯t know how strong of a connection Lucas already had to the Nomads. It wasn¡¯t something he talked about often.


    To the prince¡¯s knowledge, Skye¡¯s father only asionally traded with them. Tidas wasn¡¯t sure if his father knew or not, but it didn¡¯t really matter. It was a brick to pave the road to peace with. The hignds were supposed to be part of Alcon, but some of the other kingdoms recognized the Hignds as an independent country.


    It was a delicate situation. If Magnus decided to invade the Hignds without cause; the Sai Republic, Sync, and Ital kingdoms would back the Nomads. The Ital Kingdom wasn¡¯t known for physically involving themselves in wars, but their financial backing had been an issue in the past for Magnus.


    Altogether: there are seven kingdoms on the Star Continent. Alcon, Mano, and Ruscovic were allies due to marriage. The Hignds were currently seen as an independent nation by Sync, Sai, and Ital; dividing the continent nearly down the middle. As far as Alcon knew, the Nomadic Tribes weren¡¯t advanced in almost any way.


    .....


    They had no centralized government system, and the closest person to a king they had was Murdoc. Based off of recon; there were still several tribes that refused to join him. Two in particr, Tidas and Lucas had befriended separately. The ones Lucas befriended were near his property line. He gave them supplies, and they mediated between him and Murdoc.


    The tribe Tidas had befriended had several women and children returned to them, by him, after vers had raided their vige. The vige elder had his daughter, and two granddaughters taken. Tidas had returned them unharmed, earning him numerous life-debts. It was exactly like how Petrie dered he owed Skye three life debts, after she spared him in Warrick Forest.


    Tidas had saved various people from other tribes, and the act did earn Murdoc¡¯s respect. However, it hadn¡¯t changed his mind. He still saw the kingdom as a death sentence for his people¡¯s freedoms. He knew their mystics(magic users) would be taken, and their few goodnds stripped from them. The thing that infuriated Murdoc the most was the indoctrination.


    In his mind; No One had any right to split up a happy family. Coveting magic users was a massive warning sign to him. It meant that, even if the power didn¡¯t belong to the king, he was greedy enough to take it.. A bad sign in a ruler.


    During a scuffle, Murdoc once told Tidas: ¡°There¡¯s a difference between what he has, and what belongs to him!¡±


    Tidas was young at the time, and didn¡¯t fully understand his meaning. The older he got, the more discrepancy he saw between sses. Murdoc¡¯s words stuck with him..


    In truth: the prince thought the Nomadic leader was a good man. It was why he was going to such lengths to make peace. But his father was stuck on the idea that the Nomads were hiding his brother; specifically Murdoc. Tidas didn¡¯t understand why, and he felt it was arge part to the puzzle...


    As Skye and Tidas talked and cuddled; Peggy bustled into the room with a smile. She held clothes for the couple, which shocked Tidas. Peggy had told him before not to expect her to do such things, but it was bing a habit for her; whether she liked it or not. When the prince asked why she was in such a good mood, she¡¯d exined that she, Skye, and Maevis were going shopping after they broke their fast.


    Tidas whipped his head around to stare at his wife with a disgruntled expression; ¡°Oh really? Were you going to tell me?¡±


    Skye shrugged her shoulders while smiling innocently; ¡°Of course! I would¡¯vest night, but Some One never came to bed..¡±


    Tidas opened his mouth as if to speak, but closed it. He recognized a trap when he saw one. He didn¡¯t want to fight first thing in the morning. There was specifically something else he wanted from his wife, but with Peggy¡¯s entrance, the chance was lost.


    ¡°Where will you be going?¡± Tidas inquired, changing the subject.


    Skye thought a split second; ¡°Peggy needs sewing string, and I want to visit a book shop, and a cksmith.¡±


    Tidas quirked an eyebrow at his wife; ¡°Why a cksmith?¡±


    ¡°To finish yer armor. I had two more pieces to make, and I wanted to see if I could strengthen the leather without hardening it. I could make you pants and an undershirt for it too,¡± Skye had gotten out of bed to begin her routine as she¡¯d spoken.


    Tidas came up behind his wife, still only in his towel. He wrapped his arms around her and asked; ¡°Do you know where the shops are?¡±


    Skye leaned back against her husband; ¡°No, but I was going to have the guards guide us.¡±


    ¡°Take Ralph with you. He needs to buy some supplies for himself, anyway. This kills two birds with one stone,¡± Tidas kissed the top of her head, then released his wife.


    The couple dressed quickly; Tidas changed in the restroom so Peggy would stop freaking out on him. She didn¡¯t want to see him naked, and had no qualms expressing her thoughts on the matter. She nearly threw Skye¡¯s brush at him as he threatened to drop his towel(jokingly of course).


    Skyeughed hard as the two bickered. She loved how well they got along together. Tidas and Peggy were the most important people to Skye. If she ever lost either of them, she didn¡¯t know what she¡¯d do.


    Just as the couple finished getting ready, Maevis came flying in through the door. She seemed to be in a good mood as well; beaming as she greeted the three. After a few minutes chatting, the four left the royal couple¡¯s quarters. Ralph had been conveniently standing at the end of the hall, waiting patiently for his prince. As the four saw him, smiles that made his stomach twist covered their faces.


    With a huffy expression, Ralph flustered; ¡°I need to do something, right? Something I¡¯m not gonna like? You got that, ¡®This is an order¡¯, face.¡±


    Tidas chuckled before replying; ¡°Aye, Ralph. Tis an order, but a convenient one.¡±


    ******


    Several hours of going to shop after shop, Ralph had finally snapped a bit; ¡°Are we done yet?! We¡¯ve been in every clothing, book, and cksmith shop this side of the capital! I¡¯m hungry, my feet hurt, and did I mention that I¡¯m hungry and tired?¡±


    Skye twirled around to face Ralph; ¡°Last stop, I promise! None of the cksmiths so far could help me. I have to find someone, or I¡¯ll never finish Tidas¡¯ armor..¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be such a wuss, young man. Ima Much older than ye, and Ima fine,¡± Peggy chided him.


    Ralph and the two other guards exchanged looks. They¡¯d heard a few of the other servantsining about Peggy¡¯s stringent work ethic, and now understood their meaning. She ran from one end of the pce to the other in record time. She had the same amount of work as everyone else, but always finished first, and helped out those behind in theirs. Granted, she¡¯d criticize them a majority of the time.. But she also taught them many shortcuts, shaving quite a bit of time. Still, Peggy had earned their ire for saying that, ¡®she gave better results than them all, but at least they were learnin properly now¡¯.


    Maevis had attracted way too much attention fluttering about. Nearly their entire first hour was spent navigating the crowds. They cheered and asked random questions about other ¡®fabled creatures¡¯. When she exined that All were actually Fae, one man had been dumb enough to argue. iming that beasts and Fae were separate. She¡¯d reiterated her point, then moved on. The heckler hadn¡¯t been happy about being brushed off and publicly mocked, so he left; or so Skye and her party thought.


    The entire group was exhausted before they¡¯d even begun, so Skye decided to have Maevis hide in her hood. Like she¡¯d done at the Mage Trials. They would attract less attention that way, and Skye wouldn¡¯t mind the extra warmth. Everyone around them was beginning to bundle themselves to the maximum. It was finally starting to snow, and the air had a sharp nip to it.


    As they came upon the final cksmith on the street, Ralph mentioned he needed to go get something from a nearby shop for his son. Skye grinned at the memory of seeing him knocked over by his loving family before granting permission for him to go. Right as they opened the door to the shop; the man from earlier, and about five of his friends came sauntering out of a nearby side street.


    ¡°Oh for crying out loud.. Children,¡± Maevis muttered as she fluttered out from Skye¡¯s hood.


    ¡°There¡¯s the wee bitch! Let¡¯s get her! We can sell her to a noble for a hefty price,¡± the man from before pulled out a knife.


    Skye was about to send them flying when the door to the cksmith shop flew open. us came running out with a sword in one hand, and an axe in the other. He red at the men as Ronnie followed after him with a mace that was way too big for him to actually use.


    With a deep, threatening tone, us spoke; ¡°If you threaten the Princess or her friends, I¡¯ll kill you all...¡±

 Chapter 135

    135 Helms Smitty


    Ronnie and us were in the shop talking with the owner when Skye had opened the door. They were close enough to it that all three heard what the man was yelling. us grabbed a random sword and an axe, turned to Ronnie, and said; ¡°Grab something,¡± in a menacing tone.


    Ronnie grabbed the first handle he saw, but didn¡¯t realize it was attached to a giant mace. The deep, smooth nubs on the enormous ball would¡¯ve looked extremely intimidating; if anyone else would¡¯ve been carrying it.. It was so bulky and heavy, he could barely lift it.


    us and Ronnie stood with the two guards behind them. They weren¡¯t magic users, but they were very well trained, and hadbat experience. us was restraining himself already, and Ronnie was forcing himself toe out of the shop. The five men stared at the others as they hesitated. The heckler¡¯spanions looked like they wanted to leave, but he¡¯d started up again.


    ¡°Come on, me boyos! Don¡¯t turn into women on me now!¡±


    ¡°Ack! That¡¯s it; Ima done,¡± Skye snipped as she readied her magic to create a giant cage around them.


    She never got the chance; the owner of the cksmith shop came out with a gun that made the princess¡¯ jaw drop. With a quick, hard motion of his arm; the cksmith pumped a double barrel shotgun as he strode past Skye¡¯s group, to stand in front of us.


    Pointing the barrels at the now fearful men, the owner dered; ¡°I may only have two shots, but they¡¯re more than enough for you jackasses! I¡¯ll kill you all, and sleep like a wee baby after: Don¡¯t Test Me.¡±


    Before the heckler had a chance to rally his friends again, they were gone. The owner of That particr shop was known for being a nut bag. He made some of the best weapons in Alcon, and was a favored cksmith among the military. He gave them discounts on maintenance and specialty weapons, and they kept him out of the dungeons.


    Many nobles had attempted to obtain weapons from him, but he¡¯d refused most. Earning himself a small target on his back. The guards used to harass him, but the old man was smart. He made simr deals with them in exchange for his protection. Which basically meant whenever he got caught up in some trouble, they¡¯d tell him to take off instead of locking him away.


    .....


    Holding the knife up, the heckler shouted; ¡°You better watch yourself, old man,¡± then took off into the side street.


    Turning around, the cksmith examined the small group behind him. The two guards were familiar to him, but most definitely not the women they had in tow. One was a fetching older woman, the other an obvious noblewoman, and... a fairy.


    After staring at Maevis for an ufortable length of time, the man spoke with joviality; ¡°Well, guess the rumors were right for a change! Haha! You¡¯re like a wee floating doll!¡±


    ¡°Ah, rude! I¡¯m not a toy, I¡¯m a person!¡± Maevis snapped with indignation in her voice.


    ¡°Pardon me,dy fairy, but this isn¡¯t exactly an everyday urrence,¡± the cksmith paused to catch his breath; ¡°I apologize: my name is Sven Helmschmied, but most call me Sven or Helms. And this, is my shop and home..¡±


    Sven motioned with his arm to the sign that hung above the door. It read Helms Smitty on a brownish-gold sign shaped like ancient armor. It was beautifully carved, and looked very old. The armor was familiar to Skye; like something she¡¯d seen in one of her tomes, but the thought was lost as he questioned their visit.


    Stepping forward, Skye answered; ¡°Hello Mr. Helms; me name is Skye Moonstone, and I was hoping you could help me.¡±


    ¡°I take it that what you want isn¡¯t for yourself?¡± Sven asked with condescension.


    Ignoring his tone, Skye replied; ¡°No, it be for me husband. I made him most of a set of armor, but I couldn¡¯t finish the shoulder guards before the trials. Also, the material isn¡¯t exactlymon-¡±


    Sven huffed obnoxiously to cut Skye off; ¡°Look heredy; I don¡¯t cater to the fancy. I make armor for soldiers and warriors.. I don¡¯t have the time or patience to make something that¡¯s just going to collect dust until passed on to the next useless lump in the family line.¡±


    Peggy¡¯d had enough of the man¡¯s rudeness to her bairn; ¡°Now you listen here, ye pompous little dwarf! How Dare ye speak to the princess in such a way?! Have ye no respect for good, decent people?! Or are ye just an arse with a face?! If we weren¡¯t in public, I¡¯d run ye through with one of Yer own Swords!¡±


    As Peggy berated the cksmith, Maevis noticed an odd smirk tugging at the corners of his mouth. If she didn¡¯t know any better; the old Fae would¡¯ve sworn he was enjoying Peggy tearing into him. It was a little strange to her, but she supposed that if a man did fall for Peggy, it¡¯d probably be best if he liked being yelled at.


    Once finished with her ranting, Peggy turned to Skye and said; ¡°We¡¯ll just go somewhere else. I doubt this sad excuse of a man is good enough to make armor for a Pir, anyways!¡±


    Sven perked up; ¡°Pir? Which one? I¡¯ve done work for Commander Zas before-¡±


    ¡°By the Gods, yer out the loop! Prince Tidas was promoted to Commander yesterday,¡± Peggy curtly nodded in Skye direction; ¡°And THAT be his Wife!¡±


    Skye smiled and waved nervously, which threw Sven off. She didn¡¯t seem like the typical noble, and had a touch ofmon to her tongue. Herst name was incredibly familiar to him as well; prompting him to ask her father¡¯s name. Even after hearing it, it still didn¡¯t sound quite right to him. After thinking on it a few moments, Skye lit up like a lightbulb.


    ¡°Oh! Ye might know him as Moonie-¡±


    ¡°Moonie! The king¡¯s friend; that Moonie?!¡± Sven¡¯s eyes bulged from his head as he inquired.


    ¡°Aye, that be me father.. Do ye know him?¡±


    Sven grinned broadly as he answered the princess; ¡°AYE! A right, good man, he is! The night I met him, he saved me shop.. Let¡¯s just say I wrongfully owed a bit of money to some less than reputable men, and they came to torch my shop.¡±


    ¡°That makes no sense.. If they wanted money from ye, why would they burn down yer source of ie?!¡± Ronnie dropped the mace on the ground; sick of the struggle to drag it over.


    Sven smirked cockily; ¡°Because I t-out told them Hell would freeze over before they ever got a single coin from me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, for the love of the Gods?! And ye dragged the lord into Yer mess?! Shame on you!¡± Peggy blustered.


    This time, Sven had the sense to look abashed at Peggy¡¯s chiding. He exined how Lucas had wanted a sword made for the king¡¯s birthday. Sven could be generally found in one of two ces: his shop, or a tavern named Dragon¡¯s Scale. The owner was originally from Dragonhorn, and named his tavern in honor of his hometown.


    Lord Moonstone had introduced himself once; after that, he¡¯d insisted that Sven call him Moonie. It was the reason the name hadn¡¯t registered at first. They would have a drink together any time Lucas came to the capital. It was more of an acquaintance than an actual friendship, but the two got along well while drinking. Plus the added bonus of Moonie always picking up the tab.


    After they drank and chatted about Lucas¡¯ order, Sven took him back to his shop and home to write down his specifications. They¡¯d gotten back in time to see the men kicking in his door. Lord Moonstone always had a sword on him, and brandished it without hesitation. Two of the men attempted to fight him, but unless they were a magic user, Lucas could defend himself easily. He was a member of the King¡¯s Guard, after all.


    Lucas may have paid their tabs whenever they ate and drank together, but he¡¯d more than gotten his worth from Sven. Any time he needed weapons, shields, or armor; he ordered from Sven for a fraction of the cost of anywhere else. He used them mostly as gifts for business rtions. The quality was very high, and anyone who had received a piece as a gift always asked for the name of the smith to get more.


    While the majority of his patrons were military, Sven became popr among the nobles due to Lucas. The king favored the sword his dear friend had gotten him, and even ordered a matching shield. After that, it boarderlined being a curse. Nobles came from all over wanting their own weapons and armor.


    Most didn¡¯t even need to wear armor; they just wanted to own some for the novelty of it. Sven¡¯s family had been making weapons and armor since ancient times. Kings and emperors hade to his family for countless generations. He didn¡¯t want to be famous, Sven just wanted his armor put to good use.


    It was the main reason he¡¯d refused to make anything for most of the nobles. That, and the fact that most acted just adult-sized, entitled children. He¡¯d even refused generals; knowing that they¡¯d never set foot on a real battlefield. Commander Zas had been an exception due to his inability to stay off the field. Sven knew of Tidas, and didn¡¯t mind the idea of making him armor, but what Skye said next put him on edge a bit.


    ¡°You said you wanted me to make shoulder guards?¡±


    The princess shed a charming smile at Sven; ¡°Not exactly... I want you to Help me make the armor. I don¡¯t think it can be made with conventional means. The material is..plicated. I can¡¯t even tell ye about it unless ye swear to help me first.¡±


    He studied Skye for a quiet moment before asking; ¡°Can I at least ask to see an example of your work first?¡±


    ¡°Here, me bairn,¡± Peggy handed Skye one of Tidas¡¯ arm guards; ¡°I thought this mighte in handy.¡±


    Shock shed across the princess¡¯ face; ¡°And why did ye not tell me ye had this?! It would¡¯ve been helpful at the other shops!¡±


    ¡°They decided that.. They couldn¡¯t get past yer wantin to help make it. I know the look: to most men, havin tits implies ignorance to them. Even though they¡¯re the ignorant ones..¡±


    Sven busted out inughter; ¡°Oy, you be a feisty one! I like the feisty ones..¡±


    Peggy shot the cksmith a hard stare; ¡°Too feisty for the likes of you! I have standards.¡±


    As Skye took the guard and handed it to Sven, his eyes nearly popped out of his head. The weight wasparatively nonexistent, and the durability was unlike anything he¡¯d ever seen. When he asked in a hushed tone what it was made of, Skye pulled out a small piece of leather from her cloak, and handed it to the cksmith. He stared at in confusion before asking what it was.


    Skye leaned forward slightly, and whispered; ¡°That is the raw version of the armor; dragon¡¯s hide..¡±

 Chapter 136

    136 Family Issues Are Everywhere


    Astonishment covered Sven¡¯s face as he held an actual piece of dragon¡¯s flesh in his hands. His first thought was doubt, but he¡¯d Never seen leather like it before. He¡¯d even worked with wyvern leather. The texture was simr, but the durability was worlds apart. Not even look up; he turned around, and began walking towards his shop.


    Still looking at the material in his hands, Sven said; ¡°We best continue this in my shop..¡±


    The cksmith didn¡¯t understand how leather could possibly be turned into metal. The materials were usually utterly different inposition, but then again; this was dragon leather. It waspletely new territory, which excited Sven greatly. Prompting him to ask a firestorm of questions after flipping the Open/Closed sign on his door around, and locking it.


    ¡°Where did you get this?¡±


    Skye braced herself for their back and forth; ¡°I can¡¯t tell ye that.¡±


    ¡°Was it a gift?¡±


    ¡°...In a way.¡±


    ¡°Was it a family heirloom?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    .....


    ¡°Did ite from Moonie in any way?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°From the king?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Is it stolen?!¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Did your husband kill the dragon?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Do you have any of it¡¯s organs or bones?¡±


    ¡°Gods NO! She was killed a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°She? How do you know it was a she?¡±


    ¡®Damn.. Quick-witted for an old man!¡¯ Skye was irritated that she¡¯d fallen for his foolish trick. Peggy used to do it to her all the time as a child, but she hadn¡¯t done it in forever.


    Sven knew the princess would fall for it. She gave off an aura that made him believe everything she¡¯d said. Especially when she became openly flustered that she¡¯d let that little nugget of knowledge slip. Rapidfire questions allowed him to not only gauge a person in general, but was also the easiest way to suss out an honest person¡¯s secrets.


    ¡°All ships are referred to as ¡®she¡¯; suppose I do the same thing with dragons.¡±


    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s logical..¡±


    Skye came off as an intelligent, honest, goodie-goodie type to Sven. Her ability to keep up with his questions, and her quality of work made the cksmith quite curious about the young woman. He asked t-out how she¡¯d made the armor, so Skye and Maevis told him after asking the guards to wait outside.


    us and Ronnie were astounded at the lengths the princess had gone to, to make her husband his armor. They told the three men of the hot spring, but didn¡¯t mention where. She¡¯d told them of how Maevis and herself controlled the steam to warp and harden the leather. Maevis noticed the cksmith frown at the mention of steam.


    Skye had said that she didn¡¯t use conventional means to make it, but this was a lot to process. Sven thought hard a moment on how to go about telling her that he didn¡¯t have the equipment to do it. All of his works required smelting; extracting metal from ore. He didn¡¯t work with steam...


    ¡°Crap...¡±


    ¡°Hey, restroom be over there,¡± Ronnie joked when Sven didn¡¯t speak again right away.


    ¡°I can help with making it, but I don¡¯t have all the proper equipment. But I know someone who does: my daughter.¡±


    ¡°How is that bad?¡± Peggy asked.


    Sven shrugged his shoulders; ¡°We don¡¯t exactly get along..¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± everyone asked in unison; causing Sven to jump.


    The cksmith took on a defensive tone; ¡°We just don¡¯t! I screwed up, ok?! ....She got an idea for a weapon based off of an ancient tome, passed down through our family. I told her it was a stupid design, and that no one would want it.. She moved out, opened her own shop, and basically proved me wrong.¡±


    ¡°Who is she? Maybe we can just go to her,¡± Peggy suggested while cing her hands on her hips.


    Sven huffed as he looked at the floor; ¡°She only does work for the military..¡±


    us looked up like a light had clicked on; ¡°Athena Helms?!¡±


    Sven practically flinched at her name; ¡°Yep.. That¡¯s my daughter..¡±


    ¡°Enough with the build! Who is she?!¡± Maevis nearly yelled.


    us turned to face the old fairy; ¡°She¡¯s the one who invented the new weapons and riot gear for the military. It uses steam like a me thrower to deterrge groups. She also made cannons that can shoot farther than anything else due to pressurized steam; it¡¯s fascinating. And the king is fond of her.¡±


    ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t know that,¡± Sven stated with a downtrodden expression.


    Skye had been listening, and contemting her options. If Sven¡¯s daughter had ess to steam in controlled conditions, it would be perfect for her. Even if she¡¯d have to pay all the money she had, it¡¯d be worth it to make sure Tidas was safe.


    Skye didn¡¯t like using her status to her advantage, but; ¡°Do ye think she¡¯d help out the Commader¡¯s wife with a gift for him?¡±


    Sven stared at Skye a moment before he replied; ¡°So long as I¡¯m not involved, I¡¯d say you got a good chance.¡±


    ¡°Well, that settles it! Let¡¯s go, me bairn; tis nearly time to head back, anyways. Ye must change if yer to dine with Lady Marie tonight,¡± Peggy had a grin as she looked directly at Sven when she spoke.


    ¡°I know your motives; I¡¯m sure Athena will amodate you,¡± Sven had terribly-hidden sadness on his face as he¡¯d spoken.


    As Skye, Maevis, and Peggy readied to leave, us and Ronnie bid their farewells as well. The two had just finished putting in special orders when Skye had opened the door earlier. The guards were chatting away as us opened the door to leave. They turned and looked at him with concerned expressions, putting him immediately on edge.


    When he asked what was wrong, they told us that they had seen the heckler at least three times since they came outside. One of them tried to chase after him thest time, but he¡¯d taken off. They hadn¡¯t seen him in thest few minutes, so they were keeping vignt.


    Ralph was walking towards them as us conferred with the two guards. He¡¯d just finished his errands, and was looking for Skye and her group. He recognized us right away. Tidas had discussed the manst night; specifically his potential to be the captain of Skye¡¯s bodyguards.


    Even though the prince didn¡¯t like the man much, he saw how us cared for Skye. It was a little underhanded in the ways of thinking, but Tidas trusted him to die for Skye. That was the kind of loyalty he wanted in her personal guards, and knew that was the kind of dedication us would expect from those under him.


    Skye, Maevis, and Peggy came out of the cksmith shop just as Ralph was being caught up. He cursed under his breath for not being present. Tidas had entrusted his wife to him, and he¡¯d nearly failed. He didn¡¯t doubt the capabilities of the two guards with her, but still took issue with the fact that he wasn¡¯t around.


    Once the situation was exined, as well as their destination; the group bid goodbye and split. us and Ronnie were going in the other direction, and Skye¡¯s party was headed back the way they¡¯de. It was just after four o¡¯clock or so, and the sun was already beginning to set. The snow was picking up in amount and wind, making the temperatures drop very quickly.


    It took a little time to trek back to where they¡¯d started from. There had been a couple shops that were closed when they¡¯d started. As it turned out; Athena¡¯s was the fourth shop they¡¯d attempted, but she¡¯d been out on a delivery at the time. The lights shined through the two small windows of the shop called Olympus cksmith. Skye liked the name, and was surprised to see it was on a sign shaped exactly like her father¡¯s. She wondered if it was on purpose, since other smiths had anvils, hammers, and the like for the shapes of their signs.


    Upon entering; the difference in temperature made the group sigh in relief. It was warm and humid; theplete opposite of outside. After a few moments, Peggy bellowed out for anyone present. Arge crashing noise, like metal on metal came from the back of the shop. It was followed by the sound of running, then nothing.


    An unbelievably tall woman with wrapped hair and olive-toned skin came calmly walking out from the back. She was arge woman; with muscr arms and extremely broad shoulders. Ralph stepped forward and greeted her with familiarity. She smiled wide before asking what he was in for.


    ¡°I already dropped off that order to the depo earlier. Did I miss something, or are you back to order more?¡±


    Ralph beamed at Athena before replying; ¡°I¡¯m not here for the military, I¡¯m actually here for the Commander¡¯s wife: this is Princess Skye Moonstone.¡±


    Skye curtsied; ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you! I was hoping you could help me..¡±


    Skye went through the same process she had with Sven; almost exactly. She¡¯d even done the rapidfire questioning like her father had, but this time the princess hadn¡¯t slipped up. Everything was going smoothly until one of the guards was fidgeting with a sword, and sliced his hand deeply. Skye healed him easily, but her hand began to hurt soon afterwards.


    Both Peggy and Maevis had noticed her wince, and shared a look. Skye needed to see a doctor, and the two older women weren¡¯t going to take no for an answer much longer. It wasn¡¯t the first time they¡¯d seen Skye react after using her hand. And until she got it checked out, the problem would only worsen..


    ¡°So...What exactly do you need from me, princess? My equipment?¡± Athena quirked an eyebrow at the delicate-looking royal.


    ¡°That, and your expertise. Ima novice, at best; and Ima honestly kinda scared to attempt this by me self. I hurt me self somethin terriblest time, and I Don¡¯t want to go through that again,¡± Skye rubbed her hands together as she¡¯d spoken.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help ye as much as I can, but.. As much as I¡¯d hate to say it: there¡¯s probably someone who¡¯d be better at it than me,¡± Athena looked off as if remembering something sad.


    Shaking her head, Athena added: ¡°Hell will freeze over before I let that man step foot in my shop!¡±


    Skye looked down with disappointment, then looked back up at Athena with determination before she replied; ¡°Well, I guess you haven¡¯t looked outsidetely...¡±

 Chapter 137

    137 Snow and Stereotypes


    It took Skye over half an hour of arguing and bargaining before Athena agreed to work with her father. Apparently, Sven wasn¡¯t the best of fathers, and wasn¡¯t that great of a person in general. He¡¯d treated her mother terribly when she lived, and barely cared for her as a child; spending all of his time working.


    Maevis was impressed with Skye¡¯s negotiating skills, but her father was Lucas Moonstone. She managed to bargain Athena down to a small fortune instead of every cent she had. Skye still needed to discuss payment with Sven. She didn¡¯t foresee an issue with him wanting to work with his daughter; only the opposite.


    The princess not only promised to pay Athena, but swore toe to her for armor whenever she started her training. Skye had exined how she already had weapons; two short sword dragon des. After describing them, she promised to bring them by for Athena to look at. Skye¡¯s words had caused her jaw to drop and her hands to fidget as she imagined examining them. She nearly jumped for joy at the offer and proimed; ¡°You¡¯re not bad for a noblewoman!¡±


    When Skye told Athena that she was a mage, and joining the trials next year, she¡¯d been shocked. She¡¯d never expect such a dainty woman to want to go intobat. She knew better than to stereotype, but couldn¡¯t help it. The princess was everything she thought a princess would look like: beautiful and petite in height and weight. Nobles had a tendency to turn their noses up at her, and not just because she was usually taller than them.


    Athena knew she looked like a man in her stature, but it didn¡¯t bother her much now. Her mother and her entire side of their family were all stocky and tall. Due to it, she was made fun of often when she was young for looking like a boy. Learning her father¡¯s work required short hair and strong arms. Being stronger than most of the boys made it easy to defend herself, but hard to make friends; let alone find a partner..


    Skye, Athena, and Maevis discussed possible solutions, while Ralph and the guards kept an eye out for the heckler from before. They hadn¡¯t seen him since they¡¯d left Helms Smitty, but that didn¡¯t mean that he wasn¡¯t around. Ralph had periodically ranps to see if he was out hiding, but the snow made it difficult to tell.


    The light, fluffy kes from earlier were now giant globs that stuck to everything. The winds kicked up asionally, making howling noises as it blew by the cozy shop. The guards and Ralph were not happy they had to deal with the weather on top of a possible threat, but nothing could be done.


    Skye looked out the windows and grimaced. She was used to the cold and snow due to living in the north for so long. The humidity of the cksmith shop was what worried her. Going from nearly tropical conditions to full-blown winter ones, nearly guaranteed a head cold. They would be leaving for Moonstone Castle in a few days, and she didn¡¯t want to be sick during the holidays.


    Skye turned away from the window; ¡°Do ye have any winter gear by chance? We didn¡¯t dress for a blizzard.¡±


    .....


    Athena thought a moment; ¡°I have reinforced long johns that I¡¯ve been making in bulk, for the soldiers. A tailor friend sews the clothes, and I coat them in a special material I reinvented,¡± Athena looked proud as she¡¯d spoken.


    Maevis fluttered close to Athena; ¡°What does it do?¡±


    ¡°It helps to retain heat, and it make them nearly waterproof; so long as you don¡¯t jump into ake,¡± Athena quipped.


    The way Athena exined it; the method of waterproofing the garments started with the stitching. Her friend used the tightest, finest stitch she could manage. After that, Athena coated in it refined beeswax with a few additionalponents she refused to share. She reminded Skye of a chef guarding their prized recipe.


    As Maevis and Athena chatted, the three women went to the back of the shop to retrieve the long johns. It was hotter in the back, and Much more humid. Skye could feel her hair fluffing up something fierce. She put her hood up to stop it from ballooning out, but it didn¡¯t help at all. After a goodugh at the princess¡¯ expense, the cksmith offered her a ribbon to tie back her hair with.


    Due to her years of making armor, Athena could eyeball the size of people quite urately. She¡¯d been a little off with Ralph¡¯s sizing, giving everyone a goodugh. Maevis was too small, so the only thing she could do was huddle inside of Skye¡¯s hood. The sun was nearly set by the time everyone had dressed, and Athena had been paid.


    Skye decided to begin Tidas¡¯ armor after they returned from visiting her family for Yuletide. That way, the princess would have a little extra time to finish reading the Rnd Snare journal. She knew what she needed to, for making the armor. Skye wanted to see if there was a way to simply reinforce the leather without hardening it. After exining her idea to Athena, she¡¯d had her own theory on how to go about making it.


    Athena crossed her arms over her chest as she leaned against the edge of a table; ¡°Why don¡¯t you run experiments? See what would work best?¡±


    Skye sighed with a dejected expression; ¡°We don¡¯t have too much of it, so I don¡¯t have the luxury..¡±


    ¡°Too bad! I would¡¯ve loved to have yed with it a bit,¡± Athena handed Skye a piece of paper; ¡°I need you to write down your measurements and expectations for your armor. How durable you need it, maneuverability, all that.¡±


    ¡°Sure, but I won¡¯t get it back to you til after Yuletide,¡± Skye remarked before exining her trip.


    The sun had set by the time everyone had dressed and left. Skye was utterly grateful to Athena for selling them the suits on short notice. The wind stung her face painfully as the pieces of snow pelted her. Maevis was in her hood, against the back of her neck; trying to keep warm. Skye¡¯s hair was thick, but the wind cut through it like a knife in warm butter.


    As the group braved the bitter cold, Skye moved slower than her guards on purpose. She and Peggy walked closely behind Ralph in a single file line. He knew what they were doing: using him as a human shield against the wind and snow. It reminded him of his wife and children, who would do the same thing to him during simr situations.


    It didn¡¯t take too long to reach the pce. As much as Skye wanted to warm herself, the silhouette she saw in the doorway made her hesitant. Tidas was waiting for her to return hours ago, and had been worried due to the snow. He knew Ralph would¡¯ve sent someone to notify him if something had gone wrong.. But he was still irritated with how long she¡¯d been gone.


    Ralph approached the prince with trepidation. He could tell Tidas was angry, but it wasn¡¯t anything he could¡¯ve helped. They needed to basically go from one end of the marketce to the other, to find someone able to help. Plus the incredible amount of time that the princess had spent in three separate bookstores; it really wasn¡¯t something He controlled.


    The two guards looked to their captain nervously as they recognized the Commander. Ralph smiled to reassure them; They had no reason to worry.. He told them to simply keep going straight to the main guard station, and file their reports for the day. After that, they were released for the night.


    Ralph stood and bowed before the prince as everyone else filed past him; ¡°Reporting, sir. Everything went well. We had a little trouble in the beginning with the crowds, but Princess Skye handled herself well. A heckler followed us for a bit, but..¡±


    As Tidas listened to his guard captain¡¯s secondhand tale, his eyes followed his wife. It seemed like every time she was out of his sight, she got involved in something dangerous. The levels varied incident to incident, but there was always something. It was almost like she attracted it wherever she went.


    Hearing the full story made Tidas feel a little better. The heckler¡¯s rage must¡¯ve either shifted to the cksmith, or simply wasn¡¯t intense enough to withstand the storm left in his wife¡¯s wake. Ralph had kept his senses open as they¡¯d walked back, but nothing had seemed out of the ordinary.


    Skye was chatting with Peggy and Maevis when Nics, Magnus, and Marie came walking down the main hallway. They greeted the other group as they merged in conversation. Peggy bowed, then excused herself to begin preparations for the princess. Skye thanked her loyal servant before talking about their shopping trip. She practically went off on a tangent about the various books she¡¯d picked out. Marie was asking random questions when her nephew interrupted.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s nearly dinner time, but Skye still needs to wash up and change,¡± Tidas had wrapped an arm around his wife¡¯s waist as he¡¯d spoken.


    ¡°Why? I didn¡¯t get dirty, did I?¡± Skye asked as she pulled away from her husband¡¯s hold to look for any stains or messes.


    ¡°Not dirty, per say; but the bottom of your dress is soaked,¡± Tidas pointed to the darkened hem line along the bottom of his wife¡¯s dress.


    ¡°Well it was either drag me dress and keep the wind off me legs, or hike it up to keep it clean.. Ima the sensible type: rather feel warm than cold,¡± Skye shrugged her shoulders as she finished.


    The group agreed to meet in Marie¡¯s quarters for dinner, then went their separate ways to get ready. Maevis went with Nics, Marie, and the king since she didn¡¯t get wet, just very cold. The royal newlyweds headed to their rooms in silence. Skye couldn¡¯t tell if Tidas was actually angry at her, but she could definitely tell that he was annoyed by the situation.


    After entering their room, Tidas closed the door, then turned to hug his wife with the strength of a bear. The prince had been so worried that he was literally arguing with himself about sending search parties out.. that was when they had returned. It wasn¡¯t Skye¡¯s fault; he knew it. But the sentiment didn¡¯t stop the darkness within him from spreading...

 Chapter 138

    138 Dinner Time Surprises


    ¡°Ima sorry I worried you.. I honestly didn¡¯t think it would take that long,¡± Skye could barely breath due to her husband¡¯s embrace.


    Tidas pulled away enough to lock eyes with his wife; ¡°Ralph told me most of it, but what happened with the heckler?¡±


    It hadn¡¯t taken long for Skye to exin the situation. Ralph had said most of what his wife was saying now; minus some details. The heckler¡¯s animosity seemed to have switched targets from Maevis, to the cksmith named Sven. Tidas knew of him through his father, Zas, and his men; but had never met the man himself.


    Athena was more familiar to him, due to her dealings with the military. The prince had met her a while back after the ns for her riot gear had been approved. He¡¯d been curious about using steam to power things. He knew the ancients had used it to power ancient machinery like boats and trains before, but had never heard of it being used for weapons.


    The prince had been fascinated by her family¡¯s private tome collection. The pce registry was the first time he¡¯d seen thest name. A few of the books were more mundane, but the best techniques for weapon and armor crafting came from the Helmschimed collection. It was registered with the pce, so Tidas knew what they owned, or at least what they¡¯d reported..


    After Skye had caught her husband up on her day, she asked how his had gone. As they went about getting ready for dinner, Tidas went on about taking over the Commander position from Zas. His office was in order, but the paperwork was weeks behind. Both Zas had Shasta hated doing paperwork, and always left it to thest minute. He¡¯d basically spent his whole day locked up in his office, ying catch-up.


    Once finished; the couple rushed out their door, and headed to Marie¡¯s quarters. Tidas wore a dark purple vest over his basically ck suit. He didn¡¯t even want to change that, but Skye wanted him to match her dress. It was a well fitted, but more modest dress she¡¯d picked out at the market earlier.


    Skye loved the dresses Marie had picked out for her, but didn¡¯t think the bust lines on them were appropriate for a private family dinner. Peggy was still de-wrinkling and taking in most of her dresses from home, so it¡¯d been a minor inconvenience to stop at a dress shop. The man in the store gushed to the princess over herplexion and figure. She¡¯d lost weight since unlocking her Shaman trait.


    It was like her body was constantly burning through her magic, even when the princess wasn¡¯t actively using it. When she¡¯d fed Zazzyst night before bed, she¡¯d felt more drained than usual. Skye had just wrote it off as exhaustion due to the alcohol and Marco. But she was starting to wonder if she had a serious problem that she wasn¡¯t aware of..


    .....


    Tidas squeezed his wife¡¯s hand as they neared his aunt¡¯s quarters; ¡°Out your head, love.. Your ce is here, with me..¡±


    The familiar phrase brought Skye back to her present as he kissed her cheek. The two guards outside of Marie¡¯s library were Magnus¡¯ personal guards. She knew that the others were most likely waiting on them, but the thought was lost as Tidas ced his hand on the cheek he¡¯d just kissed.


    The prince gently tilted her face up by her chin, and kissed her sweetly. He asked twice if she was ready before she actually replied in the positive. The guards shared a smile between them before opening the doors for the couple.


    Marie stood up from her seat, and shuffled over to Skye and Tidas for a hug. Maevis and Nics sat at the dollhouse table, which at the end of the human-sized one. The table was rectangr; with Magnus at the head, and Marie and Lawrence sitting across from each other. When Skye and Tidas sat down, the princess noticed that there were no seats for Marco and Karena.


    ¡°Are Karena and Marco not joining us?¡±


    Marie took her seat and turned to Skye; ¡± No; they¡¯ll be managing the banquet hall in Magnus¡¯ absence. That¡¯s usually what happens when the king isn¡¯t able to attend.¡±


    Marie didn¡¯tment further on the matter. Instead, she began to ask Skye about everything else. Within their meal; Skye hadpletely caught up Marie and Magnus on the events of the day. They¡¯d only briefly discussed it in the hallway before.


    Magnus had perked up at the mention of the Helmschmied family. He liked Athena quite a bit; she was intelligent and innovative. It didn¡¯t surprise him that Skye got along with her. What did shock the king to hear was that¡¯s she¡¯d convinced the father and daughter to work together.


    Athena had told him many stories of when she was younger, of random things she¡¯d built or invented. Magnus had noticed that she always seemed to be alone in her stories. It saddened him to think of her alone all the time, but there was nothing to be done now. All he could do for her was listen, and give her honest feedback and support.


    As the conversation went on, various dishes were served that wasn¡¯tmonly found in the banquet hall. The first thing offered was a trencher full of chicken noodle soup. Two fresh and steaming chicken pot pies, a te of smelted sparlings, and a fire-roasted haunch of elk were all set out on the table for convenience. A heaping bowl winter greens, a cheese te, multiple loaves of fresh bread, and butter were set out for the final touch of their meal. Baked apples sprinkled with brown sugar and cinnamon were set aside for dessert.


    Skye ate like she¡¯d been starved for a week. She didn¡¯t care much for fish, but ate all of her soup and bread bowl, a generous helping of the greens, and she created a sandwich from the elk, bread, and cheese. Marie was shocked at her appetite, but having multiple traits had to be tiring. Tidas ate slightly more than his wife had, but that was expected; the prince always ate a lot.


    After the group finished their meal, the men broke off to chat while the women did the same. Marie wanted to know more about their wedding and honeymoon. Skye told her of Rnd Snare¡¯s secret. Maevis and Nics had been spending most of their time with the prince¡¯s aunt, and felt as though they could trust her.


    Nics in particr had been spending copious amounts of time with her, which Skye and Maevis thought was adorable. He clearly liked her, but Maevis t-out told Skye not to expect anything toe from it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say that we Both had human lovers in the past; it never works out, and usually ends tragically.. Don¡¯t get your hopes up,ss; you¡¯ll only be disappointed,¡± was all the old fairy would say about it, although Skye had her theories.


    The night progressed quickly as everyone enjoyed themselves. The servants brought in wine, and a bottle of Lucas¡¯ favorite smokey whiskey. Skye smiled as the taste made her think of her father and home. Tidas saw the soft smile, which caused him to join her as he stated; ¡°Two days, and we¡¯ll see them, love.¡±


    Lawrence popped back and forth between the men and women, enjoying all the gossip Marie and Magnus discussed. From Lord Fowler¡¯s execution date, to Lord Bowers¡¯ son¡¯s tussle with Tidas. It was a plethora of knowledge, and Lawrence intended to absorb as much as her could.


    The King of Ruscovic loved to use any and all information to his benefit; no matter how mundane it seemed to others. It was how he¡¯d bargained a temporary truce with the Kingdom of Ital. The king was having an affair with his sister inw, and Lawrence managed to get proof of his infidelity. The news would¡¯ve caused civil unrest among his people, if they found out.


    Much like his own circumstances; the King of Ital married into his title. If the queen¡¯s family suspected him of adultery, they could strip his power, and transfer it to his oldest son, whom was around the same age as Tidas. Disrespectful actions against one member of the Medici family was considered a deration of war on them all. Few survived their wrath, and the ones that did were left as examples to others...


    Skye had hoped to have dinner alone with Marie, but it would have to wait until after she returned. There were certain things she did not want to say in front of Lawrence and Magnus. Marie was a massive history buff. If was any information about the legend in the pce anywhere, Tidas¡¯ aunt would know. Once back from her holiday visit, Skye nned to be very busy.


    Not only did she want to study up on her own traits, but she wanted general knowledge on all of them. If she truly was the Catalyst; at some point, Skye would have control over every trait in existence. She didn¡¯t want to gain a Fire trait and roast someone identally, or float away if she gained an Air trait.


    The idea of having an Air trait like Genie¡¯s excited her greatly. Skye had always wanted one so she could fly like Genie. He was the strongest Air user she¡¯d ever seen, and she was jealous of him for his control and power. He¡¯d exined that he was jealous of her Water trait because she could go anywhere, do anything with her trait.


    Skye didn¡¯t understand what he¡¯d meant at the time, but she did now. Water was the source of life; almost everything died without it. She could be lost in the tundra, or a desert, and Skye would survive. Water attracted animals, so a food source would never be out of reach to her for long.


    Genie had not only taught Skye magic, but general survival. If she would ever be caught out in the wilderness alone, the princess¡¯ chances of survival would be favorable. The RMC gave survival training to all those indoctrinated. The only thing Skye had actually missed out on by hiding her powers was experience, and direct training on her own trait.


    Skye had already sent messages to the Water and Earth victors from the trials. She requested their time after the holidays to train, and was excited they¡¯d epted. The princess knew it was most likely due to who her husband was, but she didn¡¯t care. So long as they took her seriously, Skye would do whatever she had to. Tidas¡¯ side was where she belonged, and nothing would stop her from reaching her goal...


    As the night was ending, Magnus turned to Skye with a bright smile. He told everyone to gather around because he had an announcement/surprise for his wonderful daughter inw. Once everyone settled in ce, Magnus cleared his throat before speaking.


    ¡°I may not be happy that you hid your powers from me, but I understand your reasoning. You and my son have loved each other since childhood. Youpliment each other in every way, and I couldn¡¯t be happier than to have you for a daughter now.¡±


    A sinking feeling began to spread in Skye¡¯s stomach as Magnus continued; ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to leave Tidas¡¯ side, and that¡¯s the main reason you¡¯re joining the RMC. Every year, thepetitors get stronger and faster. You need practice dealing with traits that you¡¯re a poor match against..¡±


    The sinking feeling in Skye¡¯s stomach became a full-blown ache as the king finished with a smile; ¡°So, when you get back from Moonstone Castle, Shasta will be your trainer!¡±

 Chapter 139

    139 Order Issues


    Skye wasn¡¯t sure how to process what Magnus had just told her. To be honest; she wasn¡¯t even sure that she and Shasta actually got along. Drunk and sober were twopletely different states of mind. Skye¡¯d seen plenty of people who¡¯s decisions and judgement werepromised by alcohol.


    Their joint performance during the victor¡¯s banquet wasn¡¯t the only reason Magnus thought the two were friends. Shasta had seemed friendly to the princess during dinner the night before the trials. When the trials were going on, Shasta had rested her arm on Skye¡¯s shoulder as they¡¯d talked. Anyone else watching would¡¯vee to the same conclusion: that the princess and the VC were friends.


    The king was beaming like he¡¯d done Skye a huge favor. She smiled back, but it waspletely fake. Magnus knew her well enough to tell that she wasn¡¯t thrilled with his order. There were others he could¡¯ve assigned, but Shasta truly was the best fit for her.


    Due to her stature and his duties, Tidas couldn¡¯t train Skye. Shasta was the best at evaluating a person¡¯s capabilities and deficiencies, and she was the second fastest person in the kingdom. The princess could easily defend herself from magical attacks, but physicalbat was her weak point. She needed hand-to-hand training, and Shasta¡¯s stature was closest to the princess¡¯ size.


    Magnus cleared his throat; ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy to make the Vice Commander of the RMC free to train you. Both Zas and your husband are picking up her ck so you can benefit. Whether you two get along or not, don¡¯t waste this opportunity, Skye.¡±


    ¡°I thank ye, Magnus. I look forward to learning as much as I can,¡± right as Skye replied, the guards outside the doors began to yell.


    A familiar, angry voice called out for the ¡®MacArthur Men¡¯ as the doors flew open. The guardsnded with heavy thuds as Shasta marched up to the table. She red at all present; especially Skye and Magnus. Her fur was bristled, and her ears were t as she let her fury be known.


    ¡°Why the fuck did I get pulled from my duties to babysit the princess?!¡±


    ¡°Watch your tone, Shasta! You¡¯re speaking to your king!¡± Tidas yelled at his VC.


    .....


    ¡°Oh, shut it! She¡¯s Your wife: YOU train her! I¡¯ve got more important things to do!¡±


    ¡°You do have something important to do: following your orders!¡± Tidas snapped back.


    ¡°Are you refusing my directmand, Shasta?¡± Magnus spoke as he walked over to her; ¡°Because you know what happens if you disobey.. Do you really want to risk it?¡±


    Shasta stared wide-eyed at the king before she replied; ¡°You¡¯d really go that far just to have me train this spoiled little-¡±


    ¡°Hey! Watch it, house cat,¡± Skye snipped out of irritation.


    Confused by the king¡¯s threat, Skye whispered so only Tidas could hear; ¡°What happens if she disobeys?!¡±


    Tidas smirked before replying; ¡°He¡¯ll cut her cream supply off..¡±


    The princess didn¡¯t want to train with the VC either, but the king had a point. Tidas had told her of Shasta¡¯s abilities. She¡¯s a current Pir, and the Vice Commander of the RMC. Skye knew she could learn something from the surly fur ball, if she ever got the chance..


    Shasta spent a good ten minutes or so, trying to argue her way out of it. She tried to use the victors and other recruits as excuses, but Magnus exined that Zas and Tidas were taking over some of her duties. To amodate her need for more time. Training others was still part of her job, just not the main focus.


    The king knew better than to mess with her sparing matches. It was good experience for the recruits, and a safe way for Shasta to let some of her aggression out in a controlled environment. Tidas would be taking over the majority of her paperwork; he usually wound up doing it for her anyway. Zas would take over most missions she would¡¯ve been assigned, so long as his size wasn¡¯t a factor.


    After their heated discussion, Shasta left in a foul mood; off to drink her weight in cream. Skye felt terrible that she was being forced to train her when she Clearly didn¡¯t want to. She didn¡¯t particrly like the VC much either, but knows how strong she is. Even if all she did was kick the crap out of her, Skye would learn whatever she could.


    The group sat around chatting for a couple hours before Skye and Tidas had to retire for the night. Tidas still had work to catch up on, and Skye had packing to do. She babbled on and on to Marie and Maevis about how excited she was to go home for Yuletide.


    She learned through her studies that the Yuletide she knew was a mash-up of many traditions from ancient times. Numerous different religions and cultures melted together to create the holiday that gave her such happiness.


    As they walked down the hallway, Skye told Tidas of how she felt about the Shasta situation. He listened intently until she¡¯d finished, then asked why they didn¡¯t get along in the first ce. She stopped in her tracks, and in the middle of the hallway, nearly screamed indignantly; ¡°I have NO idea!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never met her beforein¡¯ here and I don¡¯t recall offending her.. Other than when she was disrespectful first,¡± Skye paused to breath; ¡°I just don¡¯t get it!¡±


    The prince wasn¡¯t sure what to do with the situation. He wanted to smack Shasta for how she was acting. It wasn¡¯t surprising that she¡¯d been defensive with Skye. Her past was a tragic one, and Tidas understood why it was so hard for her to trust people.


    Shasta was a loud, obnoxious person in general, but she was also quite kind, and very private. She yed with children any time they stopped her. On the flip side of it, she couldn¡¯t stand adults pestering her. Being a Pir meant being in the public eye, which she hated, but not all of it was bad.


    She often drank and ate for free, and received discounts on most of the things she bought. The humans she interacted with still looked down on her for being a beast man, but none were stupid enough to say it to her face. Although their expressions were enough to get their sentiments across.


    Skye and Tidas were still talking when they reached their quarters. Peggy was bustling back and forth between their storage room and their bedroom. She was packing up the things she knew Skye would need for their travels, but not now. They¡¯d discussed the clothes she¡¯d wanted packed beforehand, but was still torn on a few of her dress choices.


    Some of the dresses Marie had picked were in her trunk, and she was second guessing her selection. Tidas washed up and took off his jacket and vest. He didn¡¯t need to look presentable to do paperwork, and felt ufortable in his full suit while sitting for extended periods of time.


    The couple had continued the subject of Shasta, prompting Peggy to throw her opinion out; ¡°I think the cat woman is jealous! Not because she has feelings or what not for the prince, but because she¡¯s losin¡¯ him all the same.¡±


    ¡°Some day, hopefully sooner rather thanter; ye two will leave the pce. Ye have yer own home waiting,¡± Peggy continued her work as she called out as she worked; ¡°And yer own family to start. Unless she wants to downgrade to mouse catcher, she¡¯ll have to stay here.¡±


    Peggy¡¯s words surprised the prince. He didn¡¯t think to see the situation from that perspective. Shasta and Zas were Tidas¡¯ best friends; Shasta particrly. She¡¯d bonded to him, and they saw each other like siblings. Tidas also imagined that Peggy could rte slightly to her.


    Since they¡¯d married, Skye¡¯d spent less and less time with Peggy. Coming to the pce had them spending even less time together. All servants had tasks assigned to them upon entering. Whether they were with guests or rtives, everyone pulled their weight. Peggy was both loved and hated by the other servants due to her work ethic. She¡¯d kept busy, but that didn¡¯t mean that the two didn¡¯t miss each other¡¯spany.


    Skye and Peggy were futzing with her clothes when Tidas asked; ¡°Should I say something to her?¡±


    The two women whipped around and yelled in unison: ¡°NO!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s like when a mother yells at other children for picking on their child. It will only make the situation worse,¡± Peggy stopped her task to speak, undistracted.


    Tidas put his arms up in a defensive manner; ¡°Ok! Ok! I won¡¯t say anything to her. I¡¯m going to go finish my work, then I¡¯ll be in for bed. I¡¯ll be back shortly..¡±


    The prince kissed his wife, then hustled out the door. Peggy and Skye shared a look before sharing augh. Tidas had ran out before any traps could spring on him. Peggy loved to mess with him, but sometimes it was too easy. They chatted about the Shasta development a bit more before Skye decided to go to bed. She fed Zazzy and cuddled up to the shiny egg.


    Skye doubted Tidas would actually return to bed, so she kept Zazzy with her. She made a make-shift nest from her pillows, just like she had during her honeymoon. The shiny ck of the shell made Skye think of Tidas¡¯ armor, and how good he¡¯d looked in it. As she drifted off, pictures of her husband filled her head; sending the princess into a peaceful sleep.


    ***


    Skye stuck her head out of the side of the stagecoach as the approached Moonstone Castle. The familiar sight warmed her heart as the cold snow pelted her face. It¡¯d been snowing almost nonstop since the day she¡¯d gone to the marketce. It wasn¡¯t anything new to the princess, but the sight of her parents home covered in white reminded her of countless fairytales.


    Peggy and Nics were in the stagecoach behind the couple. Maevis caught a cold and couldn¡¯t travel. Skye assumed it was from the temperature extremes they¡¯d experienced at Olympus cksmith. Maevis was the only one who¡¯d gotten sick, and she¡¯d been the only one not to get a winter suit from Athena. Skye felt bad she had to stay at the pce, but was too excited at the moment to think on it.


    As the snow and wind burned her face, the princess smiled broadly, then yelled; ¡°Ima Home!¡±

 Chapter 140

    140 Yuletide Spirit


    Skye ran for the door as the stagecoach pullled as close to the entrance as possible. The snow was deep and cold, which wasmon for the time of year. Skye could recall many Christmases spent trapped inside the castle due to the snow. Her parents were normally at the pce around this time of the year; at least that had been the norm for the past several years. She found it rather funny that once she¡¯d moved to the pce, they wanted to spend the holidays at home with her.


    Upon entering the castle, the princess was bombarded by all the servants that could be away from their posts. They cheered, hugged and pped for the newlyweds; missing their youngdy particrly around the holidays. She was the heart of their Yuletide spirit, and it hadn¡¯t been the same without her.


    The castle servants tried to decorate like theirdy used to, but it¡¯d been nothing like what Peggy and Skye aplished yearly. The tree was up, but barely decorated. The gands were hung, but with none of the trimmings that usually covered them. Only about half of the decorations Skye and Peggy had made and collected over the years were out on disy.


    As the servants crowded around the couple, a familiar booming voice rang out from across the room; ¡°There¡¯s messie! Merry Yuletide, ye two!¡±


    Lucas nearly jogged across the room to scoop Skye up in a bear hug. He seemed in good spirits, which was still a little jarring to her. They¡¯d only patched up their rtionship a month ago; after her wedding. She was happy that he was acting more fatherly, but the princess knew he was still keeping things from her.


    As she embraced her father, Skye shoved the thought down. She wanted to enjoy her first Yuletide with her parents in years; and her first one with Tidas as his wife. Right as she pulled away from her father, Lidia called out to her daughter. She wasing out of the banquet room; the same ce her father had juste from.


    Lidia stretched out her arms before being anywhere near Skye; in anticipation of a hug. She speed-walked towards her mother, and squeezed her tightly. Her eyes had been misty with unspoken emotion, which surprised Skye. It warmed her heart to see that her mother had missed her. She was still adjusting to the realization that her parents truly did love her. But the princess had promised herself to give them both an honest chance, so that¡¯s what she would do.


    When Skye embraced her mother, a familiar face popped around the corner to say; ¡°Is that a surly princess Ima hearing?!¡±


    ¡°Petrie! What are ye doing her?! Tis Yuletide! Why are ye not with yer family?!¡±


    .....


    The Nomad huffed sadly before replying; ¡°Let¡¯s just say I can¡¯t go home right now, and leave it at that for now? I¡¯d like to stay in a pleasant mood, if I can..¡±


    ¡°Will your family be all right without you?¡± Tidas inquired; worried that Murdoc might¡¯ve found out that the man saved him.


    ¡°Aye; they be set for weeks on supplies, thanks to you and the princess.. It¡¯s, umm... Complicated, home at the moment..¡±


    ¡°Say no more; ye can tell use what ye want, when ye want. Until then; Everyone gets a job to do!¡± Skye shouted as she looked around in a circle.


    ¡°Job? What job?! Why do I have to work?! Ima guest!¡± Petrie¡¯s voice was shrill as heined.


    ¡°Oh, quit yer whinin¡¯! We need to put up the rest of the decorations, and don¡¯t have much time; where¡¯s Peggy?!¡± Skye shouted out right as her and Nics came through the main door.


    Peggy was pink in her face, and covered in snow. She¡¯d been outside; directing the luggage. Her breathing was heavy as she shot the princess an exasperated expression.


    ¡°I JUST came through the door,ss.. It¡¯s colder than Miser Herod¡¯s heart out there! Cut me some ck!¡±


    Skye apologized to Peggy as her husband asked; ¡°Miser Herod? Who¡¯s that?¡±


    Both Skye and Peggy stopped in their tracks to stare at Tidas as Nicsughed in the background. The two women knew that the prince had heard the story before, at least as a child. Skye crossed her arms before saying; ¡°Come on, ye know the story: Santa the ws Versus the Ice Miser?!¡±


    Tidas thought deeply a moment before smacking his hands together in realization; ¡°OH! That¡¯s right! Santa saved a town from a greedy miser that was taxing people to death, right?¡±


    ¡°Aye! It¡¯s one of me favorite stories. After Santa Versus Krampus,¡± Skye beamed as she replied.


    Nics had beenughing and smiling throughout their conversation, until the princess had mentioned Krampus. His face seemed cid, but at the same time; his eyes were filled with grief. The sentiment confused her for a moment.


    Skye wasn¡¯t sure why it hadn¡¯t clicked before: Nics was Santa, after all. He could tell her if any of the stories she knew of were real or not. He¡¯d let little details slide here and there, but the princess still had heard any stories directly from the source yet.


    Peggy had told Skye bits from his stories as they came up, but she¡¯d still hadn¡¯t heard a full one yet. The Ice miser was one of her favorites because it was the first story she remembered Lucas reading to her as a child. Then and there, Skye decided to request a story during dinner; after they finished putting up the rest of the decorations.


    With everyone involved; coating Moonstone Castle in Yuletide cheer took about an hour. Several footmen went out to the extra storage buildings on the backside of the stables. Decorations, extra furnishings, and other various hodgepodge items could be found there. It hadn¡¯t taken them long to put everything out.


    The matching menorahs were set out with their candles. Peggy didn¡¯t trust anyone else to put the reds and greens in the right order. Lucas nearly used one of the red candles as the Shamash instead of the ck one. The ornaments and ribbons for the gands were taken care of first, since they took the longest to set up.


    Bulbs and ribbons of vibrant silvers, whites, and blues looked beautiful against the dark green of the gand. Wreaths with reds, golds, and purples were hung on the doorways for luck. Lidia set up her little snowy vige disy that Lucas had bought her shortly after they married.


    One of the few pleasant memories Skye had with her mother was ying with her and the vige set as a child. It was modeled after some artifacts that tied into an ancient holiday. Apparently people used to decorate entire towns and cities in celebration of it. Even those that didn¡¯t follow the religious aspects of the holiday still celebrated the spirit of it; which to her, was the most important part.


    The little daylight tha had been left quickly faded over the horizon; ushering in a clear, Star-filled sky. The moon was waning, allowing the starlight to shine. Skye missed looking up at the stars from her window. The city lights obscured most of the stars she could see from her windows, making the lonely nights seem that much more deste.


    Even on their ride to the castle, Tidas had been working. He¡¯d read reports and caught up on paperwork that didn¡¯t require much writing. Legibility was difficult to pull off in a moving coach, so he¡¯d focused on documents that only required signatures.


    Skye had been annoyed, but didn¡¯t say anything. It wasn¡¯t as if she could help him get through it faster, andining would only hinder him. Instead: shepromised. He could work on the way there and back, but not while there; unless she was sleeping. Tidas only slept around five hours a night, which worried Skye greatly.


    Their short time at the pce was just a glimpse at how little time they would have together; especially once Skye¡¯s training started. Tidas was a prince, and the now the official Commander of the RMC again. His responsibilities were only going to increase as the number of indoctrinations increased.


    After everyone finished decorating, everyone broke off to handle the rest of their daily tasks. Tidas went to continue his work, Lucas and Nics disappeared; Skye assumed to go drink. Lidia, Peggy, and the princess went to unpack and set up the gift bags for the cotters. It wasn¡¯t until dinner time that everyone met back up to eat.


    The dinner table brimmed with all of their favorite foods. It seemed like every meat one could think of was present at the table, along with every side. The desserts consisted of pies, cakes, and cookies of every vor; from pumpkin pie to Jan hagel cookies. Skye loved the crunch of the nuts and the buttery undertones of the cookie made it one of her favorites.


    Everyone ate until pants needed to be unbuttoned, and dress strings loosened so they could breathe. Skye had brought Zazzy out of her room with her to be a part of the festivities. Lidia was fascinated with her shell, and wondered if she could have the remains of it after Zazzy hatched some day.


    Her mother thought that the texture and shine were unique, and she wanted to make jewelry from the shell pieces. Skye agreed easily, so long her mother gave her one of the finished products for her choker. Skye had barely taken it off since it was given to her on her birthday. She rarely switched out the stones; usually just sticking with the moonstone. It would be nice to have a memento of Zazzy; in case she decided dragons don¡¯t do the ¡®pet me¡¯ thing.


    Lucas and Nics were clearly buzzed when they came into the banquet room. The food helped soak up the alcohol, so as soon as dinner finished; they went back to drinking and talking. Lucas was exining the flow of goods in and out of Dragonhorn when Skye came over to them. She looked shy and childlike as she fidgeted her fingers.


    ¡°I feel silly asking this, but Tis the eve of Yuletide! Shouldn¡¯t ye be somewhere getting a bunch of reindeer in line for a flight? Or yelling at elves to pick up the pace?¡± Skye swirled the dram of whiskey in her hand as she¡¯d spoken.


    Nicsughed hard before rebutting; ¡°By the gods! You have a friend enchant some reindeer One Time to help make deliveries, and suddenly it¡¯s expected every time! Fae existing, no... But a fat human being flown around by reindeer; yeah, that¡¯s believable..¡±


    Everyone in the roomughed at the joke before the princess began wearing him down; ¡°I hear ye, but I got one question: how do you get into everyone¡¯s houses?¡±


    Nics quirked an eyebrow before he exined; ¡°I didn¡¯t have to, back in the olden days. Stockings were originally hung outside on a door, or gate for me. It changed to inside the person¡¯s home because of Miser Herod..¡±


    ¡°He was the Ice miser, right?¡± Tidas asked.


    ¡°The man was greed in physical form. If he wanted something, he got it; even people.. And at any cost,¡± Nics stated as he told Skye and those present his story....

 Chapter 141

    141 Nics St. ws


    Skye, Tidas, Petrie, Lidia, and Lucas all sat back at the table, and gathered around Nics as he focused on his story. The incident with the so-called Ice Miser was near the time when Nics and Maevis stopped going to the pce.


    Nics didn¡¯t want to talk about their reasons for leaving the human world then; it would spoil the holiday. Pieces from his story would definitely create questions. Skye specifically, would eventually ask about it, but he would buy himself as much time as possible until then..


    After everyone situated themselvesfortably, Nics began his tale: ¡°We¡¯d just finished a heated battle with the Mano Kingdom. They tried to form an alliance with the Sync Kingdom, but those bastards have always served their own interests above all else..¡±


    ¡°I just finished my preparations for Yuletide, and was out looking for Maevis. She¡¯d been distraught since Tiberius¡¯ wedding, and kept going off into the wilderness on her own.. Not that she can¡¯t handle herself, but she gets distracted easily when she¡¯s upset..¡±


    ¡°Why was she upset?¡± Skye asked with worry in her voice, and on her features.


    A sad expression crossed his face a moment before Nic replied; ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask Mae about it. Tis extremely personal, and not my ce to speak on.. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll talk about or not, honestly.¡±


    After a nod from Skye, Nics continued; ¡°I was flying around on Hugo¡¯s ancestor when I saw a child running through the woods. Several guards of the local lord were chasing her, so I intervened. I ran the guards off, and found out that they were ordered to destroy anything having to do with Yuletide.¡±


    ¡°I never understood why; was greed really his only motivation? I read a version that said he turned bitter over a tragic love,¡± Lidia¡¯s voice had a soft undertone to it.


    ¡°That one made no sense to me. If his murdered wife loved Yuletide, why ban and destroy it? I¡¯d make celebrating it mandatory,¡± Skye sipped her whiskey after she¡¯d spoken.


    .....


    ¡°Love? I thought he did it to control his people,¡± Petriemented.


    Bing irritated with the interruptions, Nics snipped; ¡°Do you want to hear the story, or extrapte on the ones you¡¯ve heard? My whiskey won¡¯tst for both.¡±


    Skye, Lidia, and Petrie apologized for their bad manners, then Nics continued with his story; ¡°The child was named Maggie, and she was a cotter¡¯s daughter for Lord Herod. She was hanging her stockings on her front door when the guards saw her. The announcement had been made That day. A lot of people had their decorations up for weeks beforehand, and he fined them for every decoration they saw.¡±


    ¡°She was so distraught that she didn¡¯t realize who I was right away. Her eyes nearly popped out of her skull!¡± Nicsughed out loud, causing his echoes to fill the room with merriment.


    Everyone smiled and giggled, then listened contently to the elder Fae; ¡°I took her home to find her door kicked in, and her home ransacked. Thankfully her parents hadn¡¯t been home, but the guards had taken anything they deemed valuable. Pots and pans, candlestick holders: even the poorssie¡¯s doll!¡±


    Disgust and anger traversed the group¡¯s faces as they listened; ¡°I couldn¡¯t truly fault the soldiers since they were only following orders. I went straight to the lord and asked him to return the things taken, and allow the people to celebrate their holiday..¡±


    Nics sipped his whiskey, then added; ¡°He was pissed, haha!¡±


    ¡°Why?! What did ye do?!¡± Lucas questioned eagerly.


    ¡°Well for starters: I came into his courtyard on the back of a wolf. When talking rationally didn¡¯t work, I threatened him-¡±


    ¡°With what? I don¡¯t think one measly wolf would scare him,¡± Petrie inquired as he got up to grab more whiskey for everyone.


    Nics grinned evilly; ¡°It didn¡¯t: until he called the rest of his pack..¡±


    ¡°Aye! Serves him right! I hope they chewed him up like rawhide!¡± Lucas drunkenly bellowed out.


    ¡°Sadly, no.. I gave him the benefit of the doubt, and he lied. He knew Tiberius was a friend of mine, so he took out his frustrations on the townspeople. He fired the homes of any known to help me..¡±


    ¡°How awful! I hope he dies bloody!¡± Lidia expressed the feelings everyone shared.


    ¡°He nearly took me out instead! I was still looking for Maevis while all of that was happening. I was visiting a merchant I knew Mae went to on asion for supplies and such; that¡¯s where he found me.. Poor Malcolm nearly lost his shop! But we made it out due to.. my brother..¡±


    Everyone stared at the old Fae; dumbfounded. None of themon stories had said Santa had a brother. Some ancient tomes had stories of Santa having a human brother, but those ones also said Santa was human. Skye had a theory based off of other stories where Santa would punish naughty children. His name was different, and most referred to them as separate beings.


    The Nomadic Tribesbined the two; making him more of a warrior. It somewhat made sense, based on their traditions and hard lifestyles. Skye held the name on the tip of her tongue, waiting for Nics to say it first..


    ¡°Malcolm and I had beaten most of them; he was an Earth user like Mae, and she¡¯d trained him herself. He was tough, but we both nearly died.. That was when Krampus showed up, and saved us from being roasted like a Yuletide turkey,¡± Nics grimaced when he¡¯d mentioned his brother¡¯s name.


    ¡°He was returning a special magical item to me that I used to deliver the toys. Krampus guarded it most of the year, then I would use it on the one night a year. He didn¡¯t have ess to it¡¯s power, and the power of it drew me like a moth to a me.. I nearly lost myself to it on a few asions, but my brother always pulled me back from the brink.¡±


    ¡°I Still can¡¯t believe that he¡¯s yer brother! That¡¯s incredible! Is he the one who delivers toys now?¡± Petrie asked.


    Nics¡¯ expression went solemn as he exined; ¡°No... My brother died shortly after our raid on Lord Herod.. That¡¯s all I¡¯ll say on the matter tonight. Yuletide is meant for merriment!¡±


    It was painfully obvious that Nics didn¡¯t want to discuss his brother. Skye wondered how much of the legends about him were true. Krampus was the B-side to Santa the ws. Naughty children were taken away to his ice castle, and punished for their bad behavior. Some stories even said he ate the naughty children he took.


    Petrie exined his people¡¯s legend of Santa the ws. Skye was surprised to learn that his particr tribe saw Krampus as something separate, and to be feared. ording to their traditions, milk and cookies were set out as a snack for Santa as he delivered presents. The cookies were for Santa, and the cream was to appease Krampus.


    All Fae were affected by cream and milk. Shasta personified the addiction that can easily develop, if not drank in moderation. It was exactly like alcohol to humans. Fae could drink human liquor, but they had to drink almost twice as much to equal the same effects of cream.


    ¡°Krampus preferred milk and cream. To him, it tasted better than the ¡®human swill¡¯ that I prefer. He never really liked humans because of how he was always treated. He looked like a demon, but he was my brother..¡±


    A deep sadness covered Nic¡¯s face as he started to lose himself in his thoughts. Tidas brought him back to earth by asking him what happened to Lord Herod. He was curious since there were lords with thest name of Herod that had attached themselves to Marco. He wondered if they were a direct rtion, or a branch family, but he lost the thought as Nics picked up his story again.


    ¡°After my brother saved us, we rallied the cotters and townspeople behind us, to storm his castle. We lost a few, but ultimately breached the it after a half-day. He¡¯d tried to bargain his was out, but that only made us hate him more. He tried to set up a trap, but it was one of the oldest tricks in the book. He had archers lined along the balcony. Not that it mattered..¡±


    ¡°Krampus¡¯ skin was as hard as dragon¡¯s hide, and he was an excellent fighter. I was always jealous of my brother for being human sized, even though I know that it¡¯s due to our mothers..¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand: why was he human-sized? Did he still have wings, like you?¡± Skye couldn¡¯t help from asking.


    Nics smiled at the princess for her enthusiasm; ¡°No, no wings. But he could run faster than anyone I¡¯d ever met. He¡¯d give the prince a run for his money, and he wasn¡¯t even a Tank!¡±


    Skye grinned as Nics¡¯ emotional state became positive quickly. She felt bad for drudging up his past. He clearly didn¡¯t want to talk about his brother, but her impulse to ask questions was triggered. She was learning many things, and didn¡¯t want to forget. One thing in particr, Skye wanted to ask about, but she decided to wait until he¡¯d finished the story. It wasn¡¯t about his brother directly, but Skye was curious as to the magical item they had. She vowed to ask as soon as he was done with his story.


    ¡°After all was said and done: Tiberius had stripped him of his wealth, and passed it to his next of kin. He kept thend, and divided it up evenly amongst the surrounding lords so no one could im favoritism. Tiberius was one of the smartest men I ever knew... I¡¯m d to see his disposition passed down through the generations.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for that, Nic. Tis no greaterpliment to me, than to bepared to my ancestor,¡± Tidas thanked the old Fae by filling up his thimble with whiskey again.


    ¡°How did you beat the miser?! Ye never actually said,¡± Petrie asked.


    Nics turned to face Petrie before speaking; ¡°We wound up using the item on him.. Ima not even sure what became of him; he just disappeared!¡±


    Unable to hold her Curiosity back any longer, Skye asked the old Fae; What is this item ye been speaking of?¡±


    Nics smiled hesitantly before replying; ¡°It¡¯s the strongest magical Anything, on this. It was part of the Royal Collection for years, but no one knew what it was. I only figured it out by ident.. The item is called the Northern Star..¡±

 Chapter 142

    142 Northern Star And Something Sweet


    ¡°What¡¯s that? I¡¯ve never heard of it,¡± the prince asked with interest in his tone.


    ¡°The history of it is obscure.. Even we Fae aren¡¯t quite sure of it¡¯s origin. There¡¯s mention of a star in the Catalyst legend, but I can¡¯t remember the details anymore,¡± Nics stared into his thimble as he had spoken.


    ¡°Do ye remember anythin¡¯ specific about the legend? I know I¡¯ve asked ye before,¡± Skye eyed the old Fae critically.


    Nics squirmed in his seat. He didn¡¯t think that the conversation would turn in this direction. In truth: he remembered a good deal of the legend. He and Maevis had agreed not to discuss it with Skye until they had a chance to verify a few other things..


    Maevis had told Nics that she didn¡¯t think Lidia was Skye¡¯s birth mother. Even he had to agree that they looked nothing alike. She resembled her father strongly, but there wasn¡¯t a single feature on Skye that matched her mother¡¯s. Until Nics could ascertain the princess¡¯ bloodline, he didn¡¯t want to exin something that might nevere to pass. Not with what happens to the Catalyst at the end...


    ¡°There¡¯s a copy of it in the pce library somewhere.. I¡¯ve seen it, I just don¡¯t remember it. You can research all you¡¯d like once we get back home,¡± Tidas patted Skye¡¯s knee as he¡¯d finished.


    ¡°This is yer home too, me sweetie.. Don¡¯t forget that!¡± Lucas yelled from across the table.


    Skye smiled lovingly at her tipsy father as she raised her ss to him and said; ¡°I know, Da. I love ye, too.¡±


    ¡°So, How did ye beat the miser? What happened? What does that Star thing-a-mabob, even do?¡± Petrie asked; trying to get the conversation back on track.


    .....


    ¡°The Star is an item of incredible power. It can multiply and manipte any magic that the possessor wields. For example, amon Earth mage who can only control iron-based materials, would be able to break their limitations. The Star would make them like Maevis and Skye: able to manipte Any and All aspects of Earth-based magic.¡±


    ¡°If more than one person is touching it at the same time, then both have their magic amplified. There are no limits to the stone¡¯s magic ept what the holder¡¯s trait is,¡± Nics took another sip of his whiskey.


    ¡°Damn! Can you imagine Skye getting ahold of that thing?! Scary...¡±


    ¡°Oh, shut it, Petrie!¡± Skye snapped at the nomad for his joke.


    Nics chuckled, but got a strange feeling in his gut at the thought of Petrie¡¯sment. Something about the legend gnawed at him. It was the same odd feeling he¡¯d gotten when thinking or the Ethereal Spear. He knew the two were connected, but couldn¡¯t remember how. ¡®Something about the Catalyst¡¯s choice....¡¯


    ¡°So... Did you glow him to death, then? That¡¯s what stars do, right?¡± Petrie joked, trying to get the old Fae¡¯s attention again.


    Coming out of his thoughts, Nics replied; ¡°Sorry Petrie, I¡¯ll get back to it..¡±


    ¡°After we took over the castle, we learned that the lord had a magical item of his own. He had a jewel imbued with Dark magic, and cursed Krampus with it. He attacked me with a dagger the lord had tossed to him. But it was all for show. Granted, I didn¡¯t know that when he had started.. Not until he was supposedly about to kill me. Instead, he turned and stabbed Lord Herod with his own dagger.¡±


    ¡°Kind of poetic,¡± Tidasmented.


    Nics chortled; ¡°Aye, it was.. After that, we had to rush to deliver the presents. Krampus came along, and helped...it was nice. He hadn¡¯t helped in years. Well, except making some of the presents.¡±


    ¡°Really?! He made some of the presents?!¡± Skye asked with a smile.


    Nics looked about the room until his eyesnded on an old boat sitting on a shelf. Nic fluttered over, grabbed the heavy wooden boat, and flew it over to Lucas. It was his favorite toy as addie. Skye used it along with some other small, old toys as Yuletide decorations. A small tree sat on the shelf with empty wrapped boxes, and old toys that matched the setting.


    ¡°Look on the mast, by where the sail connects. Do see two letters?¡± Nics inquired with a grin.


    Upon looking, Lucas raised his head and said; ¡°Aye! There¡¯s a K, and a C!¡±


    ¡°Stands for Krampus ws,¡± Nics replied as he sipped his whiskey.


    ¡°So me favorite toy as a child was made by Yer brother?!¡±


    ¡°Aye. Krampus was a warrior, but he was still a sensitive soul..¡± grief covered his features again as the old Fae thought about his brother.


    ¡°Is there still a Santa?¡± Tidas asked since Nics was still with them, and quite toasted from the whiskey.


    ¡°Aye, just not like how I did it. The Star was lost after a particr incident, and Yuletide almost didn¡¯te to pass.. A young man by the name of Christopher Kringle helped me to save Yuletide.. He was an Air mage, and was bloody good at it, too. His descendants are quite gifted as well, but no one can fly like he could.¡±


    Skye had immediately thought of Genie at the mention of flying. He¡¯d flown her countless times as a child, and was ridiculously fast. He¡¯d exined something about airflow to her, but the princess had been more interested in the act itself, than the exnation of it.


    ¡°How did, or does, one human handle Yuletide? Ye bein¡¯ a fairy actually made more sense than a human,¡± Petrie poured himself thest of the whiskey into his cup as he spoke, causing a grimace to spread across Lucas¡¯ face.


    Nics chuckled; ¡°Tis not one, but an entire family! The Kringles have handled Yuletide for well over a hundred years now. They have branches in every kingdom, on every continent. In all honesty: they¡¯re better at it than I was.. I didn¡¯t have so many children to contend with, haha!¡±


    ¡°Where do they get the toys and things?¡± Tidas asked.


    ¡°The Fae still make the majority of toys and such, but they make a decent amount themselves now as well. They said that they wanted to pitch in as much as possible since Yuletide is only one day a year. Both the Queen and Empress are quite fond of the family.¡±


    ¡°How do the reindeer fly? I don¡¯t think every member of the family could be magic users,¡± Lidia sipped her tea as everyone else drank their whiskey.


    Nics smiled tly at Skye¡¯s mother; ¡°I only flew with reindeer a handful of times: Never AGAIN.. It was right before the Kringles took overpletely. There were more presents than ever, and I couldn¡¯t handle the sleigh anymore. We had used enchanted rope hitches that were infused with Tank magic to make the reindeer strong and fast enough to pull the sleigh. It¡¯d worked for many years, but not my final one..¡±


    ¡°I was about to give up when Christopher thought to add bells infused with Air magic to the ropes and sleigh. He nearly died putting every drop of his magic he had into fifty-fourrge sliver bells.. Nearly gave me and his wife a heart attack..¡±


    ¡°Thanks to Christopher¡¯s idea, we saved Yuletide, and I felt secure in passing the title of Santa to him,¡± the old Fae smiled at the nostalgia that flooded his mind.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you fly with reindeer again? Did they try to eat yer hat or something?¡± Petrie asked, remembering how adamantly he¡¯d spoken earlier.


    Nics¡¯ face soured at Petrie¡¯s question. He didn¡¯t like telling the story, even though it was pretty funny. If it¡¯d happened to anyone else, it would¡¯ve been the funniest thing he¡¯d ever heard. The old Fae asked for a refill on his whiskey, then exhaled deeply.


    ¡°Do you know what happens when you¡¯re flying downward tond, and a reindeer starts to pee? I¡¯ll tell you: NOTHING PLEASANT!¡±


    A quiet settled in the room for a split second out of shock before everyone burst out inughter. Guts were held as they began to ache from sheer joviality. Skye and Lucas in particr were in tears as the fought to stay in their chairs.


    ¡°That¡¯s hrious! The reindeer peed on ye mid-flight! Hahahahaha!¡± Tidas had to stop his wife from falling out of her chair as she practically exploded withughter.


    As Yuletide Eve went on, Peggy bustled into the room with the Yulelog cake and more whiskey. She and Skye ate some every year before bed, and left the rest for Santa with the milk and cookies. Nicsmented that he wished people would¡¯ve thought to do it when he was Santa; it was one of his favorite desserts. The sweet cream roll was decorated with little bunches of red berries and holly leaves made from frosting. It had a light dusting of powdered sugar to look like snow on top of a log; making for a beautiful disy.


    After everyone had a slice, Peggy offered arge piece to Petrie to take home to his family. He beamed with joy as he thanked Peggy for her kindness. It had been a long time since his mother and sister¡¯d had anything sweet. Sugar was extremely hard toe by in the north, and was considered a rare treat. Reserved for special asions only, or whenever they could find some.


    Once the cake had been eaten, everyone bid each other goodnight, and headed off to their separate quarters. Petrie and Nics were given their own guest quarters to share. The young Nomad wound up having to carry the drunken old fairy to their room. He wasn¡¯t heavy or anything, it just felt strange to Petrie to have to carry someone the size of a doll that looked like-formally was, Santa.


    Skye and Tidas were staying in her old room. Lucas and Lidia left it exactly as it was, and they had no ns to change it. They were her quarters, and would stay that way so she always had a ce and home. The castle was big enough, and they already had plenty of quarters for guests.


    As the couple entered, Skye Nearly forgot to bring a candle with her so she could see better. The pce had electricity, and she had be used to flipping on the light switch whenever she entered the room. Tidas chuckled at her, earning a light smack to his shoulder. He wrapped his arms around his wife, and kissed her sweetly.


    Skye leaned into her husband¡¯s body as he deepened the kiss. He ran his hand slowly up her backside, stopping where herces were tied. When he began to tug at them, Skye broke away from there kiss to ask what her was trying to do.


    ¡°This is me parent¡¯s house! We can¡¯t do that here!¡± Skye nearly screamed.


    Tidas quirked his head at his wife; ¡°Why? We¡¯re married now. No one¡¯s honor is at risk here...anymore,¡± Tidas stated as he tried to coax his wife.


    The prince began to trail tiny kisses up and down Skye¡¯s delicate neck. He stopped a moment to flick his tongue at her earlobe, drawing a low, throaty moan from her. She turned her head to the side instinctually, but then immediately turned it back. She looked up at him with a sultry stare before saying; ¡°Why must ye be so good with that tongue of yers...¡±

 Chapter 143

    143 Bump In The Night


    *** WARNING: This Chapter Has Extremely Descriptive And Graphic Sexual Content. Viewer Discretion Is Advised***


    ¡°Why must ye be so good with that tongue of yers...¡±


    ¡°Why must you be so tasty..¡± Tidas returned his wife¡¯s sultry stare, then kissed her until they were equally breathless.


    It took little time for them to undress each other. Tidas nearly ripped Skye¡¯s dress trying to get her out of it. Scooping her up; the prince carried his wife to their bed, and gently set her on top of it. He then climbed in next to her, and covered them both with the thickforter as Skye snuggled against him.


    The fire was low, and the room had a slight chill to it when naked. Tidas leaned up on one arm to look down at his beautiful wife. Her hair reflected the light; making it look like molten gold as her yed with a curl between his fingers. Skye ran hers along his side, then up to his cheek. Cupping it; she pulled him down to her for a sensual kiss.


    Skye ran the tip of her tongue along the edge of his lip, then nipped softly at it before breaking the kiss. She moved to his jawline and neck; kissing and nipping along the way. She pushed at his side, signaling him toy on his back. She flung her leg over him, resting it just above his hardness.


    Kissing her way down, mixing her tongue in on asion. The cold air on his hot, wet skin sent ripples of lust throughout his body. She nipped at his corbone a few moments before moving on to his chest. As she made her way down, Skye paused to bite one of his nipples. He jumped at the sensation; being somewhere between a tickle, and a turn on. Not receiving the reaction she wanted, Skye kept moving; taking the nket with her.


    Once she¡¯d reached a certain point, Skye slowly dragged her leg across her husband¡¯s hard cock. Her soft, warm thigh caused his manhood to bend, then spring back as she moved lower. The further down Skye went with her mouth, the more her tongue yed an active part. She still left trails of kisses and little love bites, but only until she reached his manhood.


    Tidas was slowly losing his mind with his wife¡¯s teasing. The first time she¡¯d done this to him had been a little more clumsy. This time, except for his nipple; her taunting had been smooth and precise. She knew when and where to use her teeth and tongue. The little trick with her leg was unexpected. The pressure and warmth of his wife¡¯s thigh as she dragged it over him was a weed surprise.


    .....


    Finger by finger; Skye slowly wrapped her hand around her husband¡¯s erection as she kissed and licked her way to it. Tidas gripped the sheets as he watched her, in an effort to restrain himself. His breath hitched as she nipped at the patch of skin over his hipbone.


    Skye hovered over his manhood a moment, then ced a gentle kiss on the top of it. She looked up to Tidas, smiled, then slowly licked at his head with the tip of her tongue. He groaned in response when she encircled it, then plunged him into her mouth. She encircled him again within her mouth, then moved gingerly up and down on him. Every time she came back up to his tip, she flicked hard; drawing a grunt every time she did it.


    Skye could feel the sting between her legs intensely. Tidas¡¯ hushed gasps and moans were almost as big of a turn on as him physically doing things to her. His pleasure fed hers, and vice versa.


    Barely realizing what she was doing; Skye sat up, and swung herself over her husband¡¯s body. She hovered above him, with the junction of her thighs near his face. She¡¯d only paused a moment to swing her body, then immediately went back to suckling her husband¡¯s cock.


    Tidas grinned broadly at his wife¡¯s ardor. She didn¡¯t even know what she was doing, but she was the most erotic woman he¡¯d ever met. Being a prince, he¡¯d had women throwing themselves at him his entire life.


    Since the age of twelve, women had attempted to seduce him, but nothing ever worked. It wasn¡¯t that they weren¡¯t attractive; some had been Extremely difficult to turn away: but they weren¡¯t Skye. The wait had been difficult, and made him act antagonistically sometimes, but the vixen in bed with him was more than worth it.


    Tidas spread his wife¡¯sher lips, and began flicking at her bud with vigor. She was already nearly dripping, which only made him more aroused. She bucked her hips in time with his tongue, and moved her head up and down in time with his small thrusts.


    Skye moaned into him as he pumped his hips, and ravaged her with his mouth. He switched from licking, to suckling, to nipping at her swollen bud. When he began to use his finger inside her, Skye lost her control. Her pace quickened, and she applied more pressure around him member with her mouth. Tidas was nearly his limit when her felt his wife tightening around his fingers. She cried out with him still in her mouth; the vibrations of her voice heightening his pleasure.


    The moment Skye began to fall from her peak; Tidas slid out from under her, and positioned himself behind her. Sheid her front half down on the bed as she panted, lifting her ass in the air. The prince ran his hand over her ass, gripped her hips, and slid deeply inside her.


    Skye cried out as Tidas filled her. She moaned into theforter to muffle her cries, but it barely helped. Every time he delved into her, he threw her into new depths of euphoria. She bit down on the nket so hard, she thought she¡¯d gone through it.


    As Tidas¡¯ speed began to build, Skye began to climb her peak again. He paused at the worst moment to reach forward, and grab her by the hair. She lurched backwards; following his pull, and allowing him ess to her breasts. He pinched her nipples and bit down on her shoulder, eliciting a throaty groan from her.


    Tidas practically ced his mouth on Skye¡¯s ear as he whispered with heavy breaths; ¡°I¡¯m not ready to cum yet, love.. I haven¡¯t had my fill of you; not even close.. Now,y on your back..¡±


    Skyeplied, and flipped onto her backside. He spread her legs, sunk into her sheath, then put her legs against his chest and shoulders. He kissed her calf, then positioned her knees to bow outward. That way, he had the perfect view..


    Tidas looked down to see himself inside Skye¡¯s core. He spread her lips for a better look and smiled as his wife tried to block his view. Her embarrassment was silly and cute, and he told her as much; considering how she¡¯d positioned herself earlier on him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly love; I want to see every inch of you, from every viewpoint I can..¡±


    Skye could barely retort as he began to move slowly; ¡°But... Yer inside me...¡±


    Tidas grinned; ¡°Aye.. And does it feel good?¡±


    ¡°A-Aye, it does.. It feels amazing,¡± Skye replied breathily.


    ¡°And how about this?¡± Tidas began to rub at her nub as he dipped in and out of her.


    ¡°Tidas! Don¡¯t stop! It feels.. I-Ima gonna..¡±


    ¡°Cum for me, Skye...¡± Tidas trailed off as his pace became akin to a steady hammer.


    Between his fingers and his member; Skye was undone. Her whole body shuddered at the pure ecstasy she felt. She screamed out his name unrestrained, mostly likely loud enough for the entire castle to hear. Not that it mattered to her at that point.


    Stars were born, sparkled, and went supernova behind the princess¡¯ eyelids. Every time they made love, it got better and better. Skye reached down to stop him from fingering her any longer; she was already past the point of no return. After he moved his hand, Tidas refocused all his efforts on drilling her into the bed.


    With his hand free, Tidas could better steady himself; giving him more momentum. He impaled himself into her with an intensity he didn¡¯t know he was capable of. They hadn¡¯t had time for sextely, and Tidas had noticed his attitude shift. Skye was his addiction, and he now realized he was having withdrawals.


    In a quick movement Skye wasn¡¯t expecting; Tidas put her legs down, andid on top of her. Careful to keep his full weight off of her as he did so. Looking down at his exhausted wife, Tidas said; ¡°What is it about you that draws me so? Are you really some kind of witch?¡±


    With sunset eyes and a shaky breath, Skye replied; ¡°I don¡¯t know.. Ima just.. Me..¡±


    Tidas chuckled lightly, then mmed into Skye; drawing a sudden, unexpected moan from her. They both smiled as they panted, then kissed. The sweet, simple gesture evolved into a passionate, elongated embrace. Tidas went from fast and hard, to passionate and deep; focusing more on their unified movements.


    Skye had never felt sopletely loved like this before. She¡¯d always felt Tidas¡¯ passion for her, but the way they moved together this time was different. Their bodies and souls mingled in their shared selves, on a level neither realized existed. Skye could feel every ounce of love Tidas felt for her, in every movement he made. And Tidas could feel the same yearning and dedication for himself from Skye, that he felt for her.


    They locked eyes a moment; sharing a thousand words of love in a nce right before they reached their climax together. They broke eye contact; it was too intense. Skye felt like she left her body as her final peak took her to a ce unknown. A ce where the hearts of gxies are forged in fire and light.


    Exhaustion overtook the couple as they copsed. Tidas barely had time to roll off of his wife before his strength gave out, and he crushed her. Their panting, and the crackles from the dying fire were the only noises in the room. Tidas barely pulled the covers over them before his eyelids became too heavy to open again. The snow was just beginning to die down outside; making unheard noises against the windows as the couple snuggled up together, and drifted off to sleep. Ending their Yuletide Eve in each other¡¯s loving embrace.

 Chapter 144

    144 Yuletide Cheer(Part One)


    The sun shined in through the window, sending bright light bouncing off of the floors, and filling the room. The familiar light-blue walls of Skye¡¯s bedroom made her smile as she opened her eyes. Nearly her entire life had been spent at Moonstone Castle, except when she would travel with her father. The smells and sights wereforting in a way nothing else was, and it warmed her heart to be home.


    A loud thunk and crackle from the firece made Skye shoot up in bed. Tidas held the poker as he prodded the old logs, to make room for the few fresh ones that he¡¯d thrown on top. She admired him as he squatted in front of the fire.


    Tidas¡¯ ass was perfectly shaped in, or out of pants; and very firm. Skye had to fight the urge to smack it any time he walked in front of her. His back muscles showed through his shirt as he stretched to poke at the fire. She bit down on the tip of her thumb as she looked at him from his broad, muscr shoulders, to his long, stout legs.


    Feeling eyes on him, Tidas turned to see his wife¡¯s impish face as she nibbled at her thumb. Skye¡¯s smirk widened as she saw that his shirt was open; his chest a feast for her eyes. He looked like an Adonis, and was definitely worthy of her admiration. He returned her smirk as he sauntered over to her.


    Tidas sat down on her bed, kissed her, then asked; ¡°How did you sleep?¡±


    ¡°Like a wee bairn, how about you?¡± Skye questioned back as she leaned against his shoulder.


    ¡°Better than I have in weeks. I miss sleeping next to you,¡± the prince replied as he kissed the top of her head.


    Skye curled up against him as he swung a leg up, onto the bed as she said; ¡°And I you. yer like me own personal heater with a great arse.. And other appealing features..¡±


    ¡°Can I PLEASE walk into this room without gettin the urge to stab me eyes and ears out?! Just once?!¡± Peggymented dryly as she came in with the couple¡¯s clothes for the day.


    .....


    ¡°Ack! I swear, Ima gonna tie a bell to ye!¡± Skye yelled as she moved away from Tidas, and got out of bed.


    ¡°Or at least to the door handle.. How do you always get in so quietly?¡± Tidas asked jokingly.


    Peggy answered seriously; ¡°Decades of practice, meddie. I¡¯ve beenin¡¯ in and out of this room since Skye was a bairn. Ye quickly learn where all the noisy spots in a house are when a wee babe is in yer life. From where to step on the floor, to how to turn a doorknob; whatever it takes to keep the child asleep!¡±


    Tidas stood up from the bed as he asked; ¡°Was Skye a noisy bairn?¡±


    Peggy huffed as she set down and separated the couple¡¯s clothes; ¡°When I took over her care, she was! She¡¯d howl day and night for a bottle, then be upset after because she¡¯d eaten too much.. The lord nearly spoiled her rotten, but I fixed her right up after a few months. By her first birthday, Skye was a wee angel.. Mostly.¡±


    Right as Peggy finished her sentence, Skye straightened herself and yelled; ¡°Oh crap! It¡¯s Yuletide!¡±


    ¡°Bloody hell, ok..¡± Skye began speed-talking as she readied herself for her bath; ¡°We¡¯re a wee bit behind, but I can shave off some time now by cuttin¡¯ me bath really short, and breakin¡¯ me fast with just a quick sandwich.. Peg! Would ye please run to the kitchens as I wash, and make me a sandwich with ham, cheese, and some apple butter?¡±


    Peggy smiled evilly as she replied; ¡°Ye wouldn¡¯t be runnin¡¯ sote had ye not stayed up sote with yer husband..¡±


    The old maid turned to the prince and said; ¡°Try to keep it in yer pants while in her father¡¯s house, would ye? Show some respect.¡±


    Tidas quirked his head and asked; ¡°Did you hear anything, or are you just guessing?¡±


    Peggy squared her shoulders at the prince; ¡°Anyone conscious within a ten mile radius could hear ye two!¡±


    Skye snickered from the bathroom doorway, drawing the two¡¯s attention. Tidas smiled at her, but Peggy red. She couldn¡¯t believe how improper her bairn was acting in her father¡¯s home. Married or not, Skye needed to learn restraint. Peggy saw her like a daughter, and didn¡¯t like hearing them.


    Tidas could understand her point, but he also didn¡¯t like the idea of anyone telling him when, where, or how to love his wife. They didn¡¯t do it on purpose; it was simply a result of their couplings.. However, in Peggy¡¯s shoes; the prince knew he wouldn¡¯t stand by and listen to his own daughter. Husband or not, he would most likely feel how Peggy did.


    Empathizing with the old servant, Tidas decided to find two things: something to help quiet Skye, and some ear muffs for Peggy. He wouldn¡¯t t out tell her he was buying them. She¡¯ll simply find them on her bed with a note exining their specific use. She seemed the type to handle subtlety better, and might be embarrassed if he mentioned them, or gave them to her in front of Skye.


    To end the discussion without an argument, Tidas stated; ¡°I swear we will try to control ourselves while here.¡±


    Peggy eyed him critically before shemented; ¡°Ye better.. Ima tired of havin¡¯ a partial heart attack thinkin¡¯ she¡¯s bein¡¯ attacked again!¡±


    Their issues resolved, Peggy left to make Skye her requested sandwich while she bathed. Tidas tried to join her, but she had refused. Getting him involved was nearly a guarantee of her day being shot, and she had far too much to do with her limited sunlight. It got dark at about four-thirty now, and didn¡¯te up again until after seven-thirty.


    It was already near ten in the morning, and the day was slipping away quickly.


    After fending off her husband, Skye scrubbed, rinsed, and lotioned faster than she ever had before. It took her twenty minutes to do what normally took her an hour to do. Instead of Peggy drying and brushing her hair out, Skye mostly dried it, got rid of her few knots, then threw it up into a low bun. She had a blue and white Santa hat she¡¯d worn every year in ce of a red one.


    When her hair was red, Skye avoided most reds, oranges, and yellows. They made her skin look pink or washed out, and her hair to seem orange. With her new gold color, most colors were a possibility now. A sudden realization hit her then that made her quirk an eyebrow at herself in response: she was beginning to be interested in clothes and fashion.


    Marie and Mei had treated her like their personal doll already. She got a nervous chill thinking about how they would react if she actually asked for their opinions and help. ¡®They¡¯d probably take over me wardrobe for the rest of me life..¡¯ The words echoed in her mind as she mechanically ate her sandwich.


    Tidas noticed his wife¡¯s state and said; ¡°Out your head, love.. Your ce is here, with me..¡±


    Skye snapped back automatically at their pet phrase for each other. Whenever either of them became lost in their thoughts for too long, they¡¯d say the phrase to pull each other back. Both she and Tidas were overthinkers. It did more harm than good sometimes for them to stay within their heads. Sometimes there were things going on that they ought not be distracted from: like now.


    In a flurry; Skye and Peggy were wearing their thick wool cloaks, and headed for the door. They stopped just before existing, turning about to respond to Lidia and Nics¡¯ calls as they rushed down the hall to join them. The children would go crazy over seeing Nics. But it was odd to Skye that her mother wanted to join.


    Seeing the confusion on her daughter¡¯s face, Lidia exined; ¡°You won¡¯t be home for the next few Yuletides, so it¡¯s probably best that I learn how you do things now. So I can keep up your traditions.. I¡¯m sorry that the castle wasn¡¯t finished before you came home.¡±


    Skye¡¯s heart filled with love for her mother. She was sad that her mother never wanted to help before, but it didn¡¯t matter now. She wanted to keep up the tradition that she and Peggy had started, and that meant more to her at the moment.


    Skye had been worried about theing years, and how she and Peggy were going to be able to ensure that everyone still received a gift. If her mother was going to take over, then her worries would be greatly diminished. Lidia liked to do everything with elegance, and the princess knew that her mother would do right by their people.


    After double-checking that everything was in order, the group loaded a cart that the servants used for many tasks. Peggy had it cleaned out and decorated every year to add a touch more Yuletide to their delivery. Seeing the decorations gave Nics a wonderful idea. He promised he¡¯d be back in about two hours, and to gather the children.


    Skye had been confused, but agreed to go along without too many questions. Once everything was squared away; Nics took off into the castle, and the three women headed towards the cotter¡¯s vige...


    As they came down the road, the group could already see crowds of people lining up along the entrance to the little vige. The road was half a mile from the castle, so it took little time to reach. It was always the sorting and chatting that took the longest, so the princess knew Nics would have plenty of time to do.. Whatever he was doing.


    Skye and Peggy knew the names of most of the two-hundred and seventy-three people that upied the cotter¡¯s vige. She¡¯d grown up with them; yed with their children, create and administered medicines to them whenever there was an outbreak. Skye was akin to a goddess to them long before she earned the title at Dragonhorn. Her gentle nature and kindness had won them all over years ago, and most would give everything they owned to help their sweetss.


    Until that Yuletide, Lidia had no idea how much of an impact Skye had made on others. She¡¯d barely spent time with her daughter since she was a young child. Skye would light up any room she entered, but her mother had no idea of how that light brightened the lives of those around her.


    Upon entering the vige; the group was met with cheers, apuse, and Yuletide greetings. Everyone seemed to be calling out to Skye and Peggy all at once. Lidia could barely tell one voice from another, but her daughter handled it nearly effortlessly.


    Person after person came up to im their gift bags. Most were standard, but some had been specialized for specific people with allergies or intolerances. An old man Lidia had seen tending her garden couldn¡¯t have certain foods because it inmed his arthritis. A child couldn¡¯t have anything that came into contact with nuts. Lidia was astonished by her daughter¡¯s memory and diplomacy. Skye knew details of almost every person she spoke to, and everyone was ecstatic to see her.


    ¡°Ah! Wace! Good to see you! I hope that gout cleared up nicely; did ye try those meatless recipes from Genie I suggested?¡±


    ¡°Lori! How are the grandbairns? I heard there¡¯s a third on the way! I already sent a care package to Miranda! She¡¯ll be fine,e the birthing!¡±


    ¡°Malcolm! How are ye,ddie?! Bein¡¯ good for yer mum? Good! A dear friend of mine has a special treat for ye and the other children! Gather ¡¯em up, and meet me in the field after the gifting, alright?!¡±


    Lidia watched as every person left with a smile on their face. The gift was nice, but most were just happy that Skye came to see them on her holiday. Many had been disappointed that the prince stayed at the castle, but were.. mostly happy to see their Lady visit. Most figured it was for the first time.


    Skye exined that her mother had volunteered to do the gifting for the foreseeable future. Many of the servants andmoners were a little weary about Lady Drummonding down to their vige, and their sentiments were made obvious by their expressions.


    Seeing their hesitation, Lidia addressed their concerns; ¡°I see how special my daughter is to all of you. It warms my heart to see she is so loved. I do not know your names or families like Skye, but I love her deeply, as you all do. I may not connect with you how she does, but maybe we can connect with each other, through our love of her!¡±


    The crowds cheered for theirdy boisterously, which was another first. Lady Drummond kept to herself mostly; only interacting with a few specific servants. She and the lord were not ones to ¡®get to know¡¯ their servants often; only with special cases or asions. The lord was friendly with everyone, but thedy kept a distance from almost everyone. For her toe out of her shell like this was truly a Yuletide miracle to them.


    After they finished distributing all the gifts, the children were ready for their surprise. Everyone had gathered to see what it was. As they waited, facing the empty field; jingle bells could be heard getting louder and louder. The children squirmed and chattered on about their theories; the general thought being Santa the ws.


    Right as Skye began to piece a picture together in her head; Nics came out of a patch of woods riding a sleigh, being pulled by several reindeer. Skye was beaming with joy, then began tough hysterically when she realized who was with him.. And dressed in adult-sized elf costumes....

 Chapter 145

    145 Yuletide Cheer(Part Two)


    When Nics had left the three women, he immediately went to find Tidas. He would need his help if the old fairy wanted to pull off his idea. He fluttered into the banquet hall with haste, and made a beeline for the prince. Lucas and Petrie were present as well, but the prince was the man that he needed the most help from. His speed and strength would be the key to his n working, or failing.


    Panting from his efforts, Nics tried to coax the prince; ¡°Tidas, my boy! How would you like to help me make a bunch of children, and your wife; smile, ear to ear?¡±


    Tidas put down his fourth sandwich, cleared his throat, and said; ¡°You had me at wife. What do you need of me?¡±


    Nics beamed his delight as he replied; ¡°I need you to run as fast as you can to the edge of Lord Reinbolt¡¯snd at his southeastern boarder. It¡¯s the closest one to here, and has the best sleigh I ever owned. You¡¯ll find a Kringle¡¯s home near the fields there; they¡¯ll have my original sleigh.¡±


    Tidas nearly choked on air as he realized the distance. It wasn¡¯t quite as far as Dragonhorn, but still too far to make it on a horse in time. He would have to run at his top speed there and back in order to make the trip in two, to two and a half hours. And that was just by himself.


    ¡°How much time do I have to get this done? And how am I supposed to make it back with a sleigh?¡± confusion was apparent in his tone.


    The old Fae grinned mischievously; ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about the getting back part; just focus on the getting there part. You¡¯ll only have about forty minutes or so to get there.¡±


    Tidas wolfed down the remainder of his sandwich, grabbed his cloak, and told Ralph of his ns. His guard captain didn¡¯t like him going alone, but knew the prince would be fine if he was running. He¡¯d heard Nics talking, and knew the effort was for a good cause.


    Tidas left in a sh; leaving a gust of wind in his wake. Nics turned to face the other two in the room, knowing what was next. He stared at Lucas a moment before he asked; ¡°Do you have any extra decorations? Or ones we might borrow to put on the sleigh?¡±


    .....


    Lucas smiled in his seat; ¡°So long as ye tell me how Tidas is supposed to get back here in time.¡±


    Nics chuckled slightly before answering; ¡°Let¡¯s just say: I hope he¡¯s not afraid of heights..¡±


    Lucas followed the old Fae¡¯s meaning instantly, causing him to burst out inughter as he said; ¡°Aye! Let¡¯s hope so!¡±


    Nics turned towards Petrie; ¡°How do you feel about helping put some smiles on some children¡¯s faces for Yuletide?¡±


    Petrie put his sandwich down; ¡°Don¡¯t really care one way or the other.. But the Moonstones have been good to me and mine; that includes their servants. So I suppose I¡¯d be open to helpin¡¯ out the wee ones.¡±


    ¡°Goodd! Thank you! You can start by gathering up some gand, candy canes, and ornaments. Make sure that the ornaments are red, green, gold, and silver,¡± Nics had fluttered over to Petrie as he¡¯d spoken.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I finish eating first? I¡¯ve only had three bites, and I got a lot more on me te,¡± Petrie pleaded as he looked down at his food.


    Nics continued to hover closer as he spoke; ¡°It¡¯s a sandwich: it¡¯s mobile! The rest you can eat after.¡±


    The Nomad leaned back as the old Fae came too close for hisfort; ¡°Aye, I¡¯ll do it! Just, please; don¡¯t stare at me like that anymore! Gods! It¡¯s like I could feel ye cin¡¯ me on yer naughty list or something!¡±


    Nics smirked as he replied; ¡°Something like that..¡±


    Tidas ran as fast as his legs would take him. It wasn¡¯t snowing around Moonstone Castle yet, but the further west he went, the thicker the kes became. The storm would probably hit the castle within the next few hours, but not before the children got to see Nics. As long as the prince was on time.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to avoid being hit by branches and the like as Tidas sped towards the southwestern boarder of Lucas¡¯ property. The day was cold and brisk, and the snow stung like thousands of tiny pin pricks on his exposed skin. Normally he had his armor on when going at such high speeds, but there hadn¡¯t been time to change. If his cloak wasn¡¯t as thick as it was, he¡¯d been covered in tiny cuts from the shrubbery and trees.


    As the prince neared his hopeful destination, a group of reindeer came into view. They stood together, twisting their heads about like they were looking for something. When Tidas came into their view, they began trotting towards him as he slowed in an effort not to hit them.


    Coming to a leery stop; Tidas watched as the reindeer nodded, then beckoned him to follow them. Hesitantly, the prince followed them. Praying to the gods in his head that they were some of Nics¡¯panions the whole way. A small, two story farm housey at the base of a decent sized hill. As they came closer to it, several people came out of the building; five in total.


    The snow made it difficult to see much. The Kringle family was surprised when a random person approached their home with a reindeer escort. They could recognize Nics¡¯ reindeer anywhere, but had no clue as to whom they¡¯d brought with them. Especially at the start of a nasty storm.


    After getting the mystery man inside, the oldest man of the group spoke; ¡°My name be Michael Kringle, and this is my family. Did the reindeer save ye from the storm?¡±


    Tidas had immediately gone straight to the fire to warm his red hands before speaking; ¡°Aye, as well as helped me to find you. It would¡¯ve been impossible without their help.¡±


    The family exchanged looked between themselves before the father asked; ¡°Were ye lookin¡¯ for us? Why, if ye don¡¯t mind me asking?¡±


    ¡°I apologize for my manners. My name is Prince Tidas, and Nics sent me to retrieve his sleigh..¡±


    After their shock abated, and the prince quickly caught the Kringles up on his circumstances, Michaelughed out boisterously; ¡°That¡¯s sounds just like Nic, to just spring something like this on ye. He does simr things to us when ites to Yuletide prep.¡±


    After some pleasantries; the group made their way outside to the barns. The farthest one was where they housed the sleigh. It looked ramshackled for from the outside, but the inside was well insted and dry. The sleigh was covered by a dusty cloth tarp to protect it.


    Michael lifted the cloth to reveal a pristine white sleigh with gold and silver metalwork. The three children carried out red reins and rope straps to hitch the reindeer to the sleigh. The straps had intermittent silver and gold bells iid into the rope.


    It didn¡¯t take long to get the reindeer into their harnesses; they¡¯d done the process yearly most of their lives. Tidas had been gone just over half an hour, and had no idea how he was supposed to get back to the castle on time.


    Mr. Kringle smiled and asked; ¡°Have ye any experience flying?¡±


    Tidas blinked at Michael several times; ¡°Huh? What?! Wh-What do ye mean, ¡®fly¡¯? Of course I haven¡¯t flown! I¡¯m human! My feet Generally stay on the ground!¡±


    Michael chuckled at the prince¡¯s reaction before he replied; ¡°Not today, if ye want to make it back in time..¡±


    ¡°Come off it, Mister Prince! Dada takes me! It¡¯s super fun!¡± the youngest child chided.


    ¡°It¡¯s really not that bad! Me sisters go up with me father and I on asion..¡± the youngd taunted; ¡°A Pir most certainly can handle a wee flight, in a wee blizzard..¡±


    Tidas huffed at the youngd who couldn¡¯t have been any older than fifteen. The two girls looked to be about ten and six. The oldest girl just stared at the prince with dewy eyes, while the other had moved her attention to the reindeer nuzzling her cheek. It was a solid white reindeer that Tidas hadn¡¯t seen with the rest.


    It¡¯s pure-white coat on the massive beast matched the sleigh like the two were made together. It¡¯s crystal-blue eyes shimmered as they peered into his soul. After a moment of ufortable staring between him and the overgrown reindeer, Tidas asked; ¡°Will you help me and Nics surprise my wife and some vigers?¡±


    When the reindeer nodded in the positive, Tidas thought he was losing it until Michaelmented; ¡°Oh! Yer lucky! Odin here, never acknowledges humans but us. But I suppose a King should acknowledge a prince; be rude not to..¡±


    Tidas looked back to the beast in front of himself with shock and asked; ¡°King of the Reindeer?¡±


    Michael beamed as his youngest answered; ¡°No, silly! King of the forest! He¡¯s the White Stag! But I named him Odin! He likes it!¡±


    Tidas looked confused as he smiled at the little girl. Reindeer, stag, it made no difference to him; so long as they left now. It hit the forty minute mark, and Tidas wasn¡¯t sure he was going to make it. He¡¯d never flown before, and the idea of his first time being in a blizzard wasn¡¯t exactly helping his anxiety on the matter.


    ¡°Will they know what to do without anyone really directing them?¡± Tidas asked as he climbed into the sleigh.


    Michael smirked as he handed Tidas the reins; ¡°Oh, don¡¯t ye worry yer pretty head about it. They¡¯ll hone in on Nic; all you have to do is enjoy the ride, and.. try not to fall out.¡±


    ¡°WHAT?!¡±


    Michael smacked the prince¡¯s shoulder as he replied; ¡°Just kidding! It¡¯s only happened a handful of times! Just keep the reins tight, and you¡¯ll be fine!¡±


    ¡°Da! Should I help? I mean.. He is The prince,¡± the oldestss sputtered as she looked down and shuffled her feet.


    ¡°Great idea Gretchen! That should make takeoff easier!¡± Michael beamed at his oldest daughter.


    Before Tidas could ask; Gretchen lifted her hand up like Skye, and a gust of wind opened the barn doors. It immediately forced back the snow that tried to blow in from outside with ease. As the young girl stepped forward, the snow and wind receded outside; creating a clearing for the prince to take off from.


    The prince was astonished by the youngss¡¯ capability. She had as much power as some veterans mages he knew, and wielded it almost as urately. If her family business wasn¡¯t so important, Tidas would look forward to the day she joined the RMC. With the thought; he assured Mr. Kringle that he wouldn¡¯t say anything to anyone about today.


    Michael simply smiled and said; ¡°I never thought ye would. We owe everything we are to Nic, and what he did for our ancestors. So any friend of Nic¡¯s is a friend of ours!¡±


    ¡°AYE!¡± the rest of the family chimed.


    Tidas grinned broadly at the family before snapping the reins, and moving out of the barn. The white stag led the eight other reindeer up into the sky as Gretchen cleared the way with her Wind magic. The family and the prince waved their goodbyes as the sleigh climbed higher and higher into the fluff of grey clouds above them.


    Tidas¡¯ heart felt like it was going to explode as his face touched the moisture of the cloud banks. He¡¯d never felt such biting cold air before, and it was more difficult to breath. After a few minutes, the reindeer burst through the tops of the clouds. It was like a vast sea of white foam piled on top of a deep, dark ocean.


    The scene was beautiful, and Tidas wished that Skye was with him. Her sweet smile popped into his mind as he thought about what her reaction was going to look like. The image drove him to flick the reins with haste in mind, and a smile of anticipation on his lips.


    Tidas called out to the reindeer as he funneled his magic into the reins; ¡°Let¡¯s make a new speed record,ds!¡±

 Chapter 146

    146 Yuletide Cheer(Part Three)


    The cold winds were as harsh as in the hignds as Tidas flew above the clouds. It wasn¡¯t long before he cleared the system, and descended to a more favorable altitude. The air got thinner the higher one went, and Tidas didn¡¯t like how it¡¯d made him feel.


    The sun was out, but only for a few more hours. It was probably about eleven o¡¯clock or so when the prince had left, and neared the noon hour by the time he¡¯d departed the Kringle¡¯s barn. His stomach burned and grumbled as he poured his magic into the reins. They connected to the straps which held the enchanted bells. The more magic he funneled into it, the faster the reindeer and sleigh flew.


    The silver bells were for flight, and the gold were for speed and strength. Tidas assumed Gretchen had filled the silver ones with Wind magic, but was curious as to who could¡¯ve filled the gold ones with Tank magic. It was most likely done by another member of the Kringle family, but the prince couldn¡¯t know for sure unless he asked them, or Nics directly.


    Tidas considered what the Kringles did akin to charity work, and wondered if he could talk his father into an Indoctrination Wavier. Only a handful of nobles had them, and it wasn¡¯t widely known that Magnus made exceptions. Certain families were excluded, provided that they followed in their family¡¯s profession; all of which still served the kingdom.


    Most of those families were either doctors or scientists, and trained from birth in their specific fields. Tidas was sure that the Kringles would technically qualify, but if there were more talented mages like Gretchen in their family, the king side of Magnus might refuse. He wanted as many powerful magic users as possible within his armies, and little stopped him from his ambitions. Not to mention how Marco would react to finding out that whole generations had dodged being indoctrinated...


    Tidas filed the thought away forter as Moonstone Castle came into view. He was happy that his little adventure was ending; he preferred his feet on the ground.


    As he approached the castle, he made it a point to circle widely, so no one in the vige might see him. As he came towards the ground, his nerves locked. The angle that the reindeer came down at was far too steep for his liking, and the prince bellowed out his fear. Alerting all within the castle of his return.


    Nics, Petrie, Ralph, and Lucas came out with their arms full of gand and bobbles to hang. Nics called out to the reindeer, which made them straighten out, and avoid crashing. Tidas nearly fell over when he came out of the sleigh, but everyone was too focused on getting to the next part of the n.


    After the prince recovered enough to move around again, he beamed at what the others were doing to the sleigh. Ribbons and ornaments full of greens, golds, silvers, and reds twinkled brightly as the sunlight hit them. It took about fifteen minutes between the five men to decorate the sleigh. They even dressed up the reindeer a bit with the ribbons.


    .....


    ¡°Alright! I believe we are done! Great job, men! You¡¯re all on the Nice List for next year!¡± Nics announced as he grinned proudly at their handiwork.


    ¡°Ye mean we weren¡¯t on it before?¡± Petrie inquired, half-jokingly.


    ¡°Noment..¡± came the old Fae¡¯s short reply.


    Tidas was pulling at something in the back that was in the way of a hook he needed as he spoke; ¡°I wish you would¡¯ve thought of this before thedies went down to the vige. I think everyone would¡¯ve gotten a kick out of receiving their gifts from Santa¡¯s sleigh.¡±


    ¡°Oh darn... You got a good point there.. I wish I had gifts for the children, at least..¡± Nics¡¯ expression immediately went downtrodden as he finished.


    A sad silence began to fall before Lucas smacked his hands together in remembrance; ¡°I can help with that! I still have the bag of coins from the wedding! It was too dark to throw them by the time ye two left, so I kept it; even been adding to it.¡±


    Nics fluttered his wings at top speed with happiness; ¡°You truly are a good man, Lucas! Thank you! If there¡¯s enough, even the adults can participate!¡±


    Lucas chuckled; ¡°Aye, there be enough hold on while I go get them..¡±


    ¡°That you, Moonie. I¡¯ll reimburse you for half of it, if you¡¯d like?¡±


    Lord Moonstone turned to face the prince with a soured face; ¡°Nonsense! This was meant for yer weddin¡¯: tis already marked as spent. I was gonna give it to Skye before ye left again, but I think she would want ta use it for this..¡±


    All standing had smiled at the lord¡¯s words. Skye would most definitely prefer to give the money to the people, than to keep it herself. Especially since it was supposed to be thrown as they left the reception; traditionally speaking.


    Tidas grinned at Lucas as he disappeared into the castle. He acted like a penny-pinching gruff, but it honestly was all an act. And he was happy that his wife would finally get to see a good example of just how selfless her father truly was.


    *****


    As Lucas made his way back from his quarters, a scratching, scurrying noise distracted him. He stopped in the hallway a short distance from Skye¡¯s hallway to listen, but didn¡¯t hear anything else. Thinking it must¡¯ve been a servant busy with work, he kept walking. Just as he passed the doors to the kitchen, the noise seemed toe from right behind him.


    Twisting in ce to look; Lucas saw nothing but a sh of a small ck streak, then the door to the kitchen closing. A tenseness filled his gut that he knew better than to ignore, but he pushed it down anyway. Writing it off as a servant again, the lord continued down the hallway, towards the front courtyard where everyone waited. Pushing the ominous feeling in his stomach deep down...


    As Lord Moonstone came close to the main door, he could hear Petrie arguing with Nic. He couldn¡¯t tell what it was about until he came outside to see. When he did: Lucas would¡¯ve argued too, if asked. No way in Hell, for any amount of money..


    Tidas and Petrie held elf costumes in their hands as Nics tried to talk them into wearing them. Tidas had agreed after a minute to think it over.. The Nomad screamed at him first.


    ¡°What kinda man wears bloody TIGHTS?! I¡¯ll tell ya: they DON¡¯T! Hell will freeze over before I wear this!¡±


    Tidas tried to help Nics; ¡°Oh,e now! It¡¯s for children! No one will care. I promise that you¡¯re overreacting..¡±


    ¡°Oh, sure! It¡¯s all good fer You! Yer wife is such a goody two-shoes, she¡¯ll probably love seein¡¯ ya in that getup!¡±


    Tidas grinned devilishly; ¡°Aye, she will. That¡¯s the main reason why I¡¯m doing it. But don¡¯t you think some of the women in the vige will fuss over you as well?¡±


    ¡°Oh, shut it, Pir! You could wear a bloody cardboard box, and still be a catch! Yer a bloody Prince! Ima Nomad! NO ONE will want me there in the first ce!¡±


    Tidas red at Petrie; ¡°Do you really think that these people are that shallow?! How have they treated you thus far, hmm? What was the reason you even agreed to help in the first ce?!¡±


    Petrie shrugged away beforementing low; ¡°Should¡¯ve kill ye when I had the chance...¡±


    Nics smacked his hands together to gain the two¡¯s attention; ¡°Enough! Petrie: how about I promise to personally visit your mother and sister next year? I¡¯ll even surprise them with presents if you¡¯ll wear the costume, hmm?¡±


    Petrie fought with himself hard. He didn¡¯t want to wear the stupid hat, and he hated the green tights. His little sister and mother would be beside themselves if they met Nic. Yuletide was their favorite holiday, and meeting the original Santa would probably make them faint with happiness.


    ¡°Why would they even have these?! Did you set this up beforehand?!¡± Petrie red at the old Fae as he watched his reaction.


    ¡°The Kringles have their young kin that are training for the seat of Santa wear them on Yuletide Eve; to deliver the presents. Dressing like elves keeps the story going,¡± Nics replied with a cocky grin.


    ¡°You really are a Fae, Nic.. Ye got that mischievous, boarderline sinister streak in ye,¡± Petrie grumbled as he hung his head in defeat, and begun to pull the costume on over his clothes.


    As the two argued back and forth, Tidas noticed that Lucas was a little distracted. He was staring at the sleigh, but his eyes told the prince he was elsewhere. Skye got the exact same look when deeply pondering something, and it made the prince smile to recognize the family trait. Before he could ask what was troubling his father inw, Nic began to fuss.


    It had taken minutes for the two to awkwardly dress. Their pants looked terrible but both had refused to take off anyyers. The snow-heavy clouds Tidas had flown through were approaching fast, and the wind already felt colder. After snagging the coins from Lord Moonstone, the three took off eastward of the vige so they could circle around, ande out through the woods for their big reveal.


    Lucas waved them off, then went back into his castle. He nned on eating some more of the food that should¡¯ve still been in the banquet hall. Once he entered the room, however; what he saw eating his bacon had nearly given him a heart attack....


    ***


    Skye and the children screamed for joy as Nics came out of the forest. Pulled in a gorgeous white sleigh by reindeer. She hadn¡¯t seen the massive white reindeer in the front at first. It blended in with the snow that was already on the ground, and beginning to fall faster. The children took off into the field towards the sleigh, with their parents calling after them.


    The sleigh came to a halt, and Tidas and Petrie jumped out of the sleigh to greet the kids. They yelled and climbed and jumped until Nics called for calm. Each child got a turn petting and riding a reindeer, sitting in the sleigh, and singing Yuletide songs with Tidas and Petrie.


    The parents cheered for the three men as their children ran amok for nearly an hour. Once the snow started to fall heavily, it was time to go. Tidas handed each child a gold coin as they stepped off the sleigh. The remaining coins were given to the adults as gifts from the Lord and Lady. Everyone cheered for Lidia, whom instantly tried to deny any involvement, but they weren¡¯t having it.


    As distant as she was to the servants, she¡¯d never been mean or cruel to them either. Many servants had experienced Much worse employers than the Moonstones, and they¡¯d always been very generous to their people. Granted, they generally knew Skye was responsible for it, but everything she did still had to be approved by her parents first. Many asked the gods to bless their good and fair Lord and Lady in theing year, and to protect their all gathered from all harm.


    The snow was beginning to pick up, so Nics called it, and had the three women join them in the sleigh. Skye saw Tidas¡¯ obvious apprehension, and asked if he was alright. He chuckled nervously, then pointed out the gleam in the old Fae¡¯s eyes. He whispered something to Peggy, and her reply was all he needed to hear to know what wasing next.


    With a jovialugh and a flick of his wrist, into the sky they went, with jolly old Fae Nic...


    *****


    Once they made it back to the courtyard; Petrie jumped out of the sleigh, and hugged the ground. He rolled his face in the snow as he thanked the gods for not dying. He red at Nics as he said; ¡°Don¡¯t You EVER Do That To Me Again!


    ¡°No warning! Just-Psst! Into the Bloody air! We have Feet! We¡¯re meant to stay on the bloody Ground!¡±


    ¡°I second that,¡± the princemented; gripping his stomach as he got off the sleigh with Skye¡¯s help.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s much worse when he steers,¡± Tidas added as Skye helped him begin going up the stairs.


    Nics defended himself; ¡°Hey! You didn¡¯t hear any of the womenining..¡±


    ¡°I thought it was a lovey flight,¡± Peggy stated with a sincere smile.


    Before their banter could continue, Lucas flung open the door in a panic. His face was red with effort, and he was huffing louder than a horse after a run. After catching his breath enough to form words, Lucas stammered out; ¡°There¡¯s.. There¡¯s Somethin¡¯ Loose.. In The Castle!¡±

 Chapter 147

    147 New Family Member


    Something ate most of the food on the banquet table. Leaving only a few vegetables and the in fruit behind. tes and servers were knocked about and broken. sses were tipped over and shattered. The tablecloth had been pulled on and ripped, being the most likely way it¡¯d gotten onto the table.


    ¡°Looks like a pack of wolves got in and ate yer spread.. Or a wyvern,¡± Petriemented as he stared at the w marks in the tablecloth.


    Right as Petrie took a step closer, something the size of a medium dog ran out from under the table. It¡¯d been where the cloth had draped to the ground, and just a foot and a half from the Nomad. He yelped like a prepubescent, then jumped backwards;nding against Lucas. He gripped Petrie by the arms like he was steadying him, but was really holding him in ce like a shield. The ck streak ran straight towards the hallway where Ralph was waiting with his sword.


    It tried to go past him, but Ralph¡¯s Tank trait made him almost as fast as the creature. He struck it hard enough that it should¡¯ve been cut in half, but his sword bounced off. The strike did cause it to roar at him, but it just kept going down the hallway; towards Skye¡¯s quarters, then disappeared.


    ¡°Zazzy! I have to go get Zazzy! I need to feed her, and I don¡¯t want that thing going after her!¡±


    Skye went to walk off when Tidas grabbed her arm; ¡°Wait, Skye! We don¡¯t even know what the thing is yet; you can¡¯t go off in the same direction as it! I know you¡¯ve read enough books to know better.¡±


    ¡°I need to get Zazzy! I didn¡¯t feed herst night or this morning. And I do Not want that Thing to get to her! She¡¯s just an egg!¡±


    Tidas released her arm as he spoke; ¡°Aye, and her shell is harder than most steel. She¡¯ll be fine, but you, Lidia, Peg, and Nics need to go to a safe room until we four deal with the thing.¡±


    Skye red at her husband; ¡°And is it meck of a penis that disqualifies me, or is there a specific reason I can¡¯t go?¡±


    .....


    Tidas wanted to scream at the top of his lungs. He loved Skye for her strong will and free spirit, but now wasn¡¯t the time for it. There was an unknown creature in the castle, and it was faster than Ralph, which meant it was going to be a pain in the ass to catch in the first ce. Skye wasn¡¯t a Tank mage, and Shasta had already proven that speed was a weakness for her. Tidas didn¡¯t want to have two problems to deal with: the creature and his wife¡¯s safety. So he thought carefully about how to word himself before he spoke.


    ¡°Right now, you are the only healer within miles of here. What if one of us is injured? Or it gets out and goes after the vigers? We¡¯ll need your skills then, not now. And besides,¡± Tidas looked at the others; ¡°Who¡¯s going to protect them if it gets past us? Nics won¡¯t have time to call for apanion capable of dealing with it. With your Earth trait, you should be able to trap it if it goes after anyone here. You¡¯re far more valuable for your abilities to defend and heal than to fight right now, love.. Please listen; please? For me?¡±


    Skye was in a tough situation. She knew Tidas was right, but she couldn¡¯t stop thinking of Zazzy. Almost right after they¡¯d left for the vige, Skye had gotten a stinging feeling in her heart when she had remembered that she still needed to feed her. It wasn¡¯t like Zazzy was starving or the like, it¡¯d just been a strange feeling she couldn¡¯t shake.


    ¡°There¡¯s both a sword and a gun in me parlor. Go there, lock the doors, and don¡¯te out until one of us gives the all-clear,¡± Lucas instructed Skye and Lidia.


    Skye kissed Tidas sweetly, then walked off with the others as she said; ¡°Be careful, love. And don¡¯t kill it if it¡¯s not dangerous please! It¡¯s probably just as scared and hungry as you all are!¡±


    ¡°No it¡¯s not! It ate me bacon!¡± Lucas called after his daughter.


    Once settled in her parent¡¯s parlor, Skye sat as close to the door as she could without literally being against it. If anyone called for her, she could take off running. Peggy sat close to her while Nics and Lidia chatted about what the creature running amuck could be.


    ¡°It could be a Brownie ying tricks, or it could most likely to be a hobgoblin doing it,¡± Nicsmented.


    ¡°Could it be a Trow? No, Skye hasn¡¯t yed the violin since she¡¯s been home.. Oh! It could be a Kobold! Lucas always leaves a biscuit and a small ss of whiskey out on the mantle. He ims he¡¯s done it since we moved in here as a family tradition,¡± Lidia smiled softly at the memory as she finished.


    Nics twisted his beard around his finger as he spoke; ¡°It had to be an animal of some kind. A Fae would¡¯ve acknowledged my presence.. At least an intelligent one would¡¯ve.¡±


    While the two discussed possibilities, Peggy watched Skye stare at the door. She knew the look her bairn got when holding herself back, and recognized it now. She knew all Skye wanted was to run out to help either her husband, or that ridiculous egg. Not that she actually needed to worry about the darn thing.


    It¡¯d felt heaviertely due to the princess feeding it her magic so often. Peggy had left it on her bed, nestled in the pillows where she kept put it. She knew Skye would want to feed it once they returned. It wasmon for her to do it before they ate, in case the night rante.


    ¡°Why are ye so close to the door?¡± Peggy asked irritably.


    ¡°Shhh! I want to be able to hear them if they call,¡± the princess snipped.


    ¡°Yer not serious about goin¡¯ out there?! If they get hurt bad enough to need ye, yer most Definitely not going out there!¡±


    Skye red at her faithful servant with both irritation and exhaustion. She understood Peggy cared for her like a daughter, but she was also an adult now, an a powerful one. If her magic-less father could be out there, then she didn¡¯t understand why she couldn¡¯t. At least she could heal herself if injured; unlike everyone else.


    ¡°I may not be ready for the RMC Trials, or the Hignd Raid, but I can damn well protect me self! I¡¯ve already proved as much! Between the Nomads, the Cu Sith, that assassin, and Shasta; I think I can handle me self just fine! Or do ye think ye raised a fool?! If ye love me like I do you, then have a little faith in me!¡±


    Peggy was taken aback by Skye¡¯s harsh words. She felt a little awkward that she¡¯d said such things in front of Lidia, but it touched her pride and heart that she¡¯d openly acknowledged their bond. Lidia had the title of Skye¡¯s mother, but Peggy had been the one who¡¯d always fulfilled the role.


    From colds, to issues with her hair, to the asional fight she¡¯d have with Tidas as children; Peggy was there for Skye. Lidia was more like a distant aunt to her, but she still respected and treated her as her title demanded. Skye simply never connected with her mother.


    In truth; Lidia was jealous of the bond Peggy had with Skye, but knew she had no right to be. She¡¯d purposely distanced herself to protect her, and due to her resemnce to Sorcha. Lidia now regretted the decision more than any other she¡¯d ever made. Skye was like her mother in nearly every way, but with Lucas¡¯ level of intelligence. She wished she could tell Skye of Sorcha and the whole thing, but it would put her life at risk. Even from those she considered family: like Magnus.


    ¡°I agree with Peggy; we shouldn¡¯t do anything rash unless we hear-¡± Lidia was cut off by a loud bang, then a male voice screaming out.


    Skye¡¯s mind went nk as she jumped up, utched the door, and ran out of it. She knew it wasn¡¯t Tidas¡¯ voice, but it could¡¯ve been any of the other three. The hallway they¡¯d taken was clear, so she went in the other direction, towards her room. She was just rounding the corner when she saw the ck streak head into her hallway.


    Not caring that Tidas and the others were calling out to her to stay back; Skye ran down her hallway and into her room. The door was open, which the princess found strange because she always kept it closed. Her room looked the same as it always did except that the small perfume bottle on her vanity was knocked over.


    When Skye checked her bed for Zazzy, for a moment; she thought her heart would break. Various sizes of shell fragments covered her pillows, making the princess think the worst for a moment.. Until she realized there was no blood or goop. Usually when an animal gets eaten, there¡¯s evidence of the meal in the form of left over bits and blood.


    Skye¡¯s confusion nearly made her miss the sounds that wereing from under her bed. She took several cautious steps backwards as she readied her Earth magic to create a wall at a moment¡¯s notice. The light was fading fast from the sky, but in now shined in at an advantageous angle for the princess. Grabbing the bed skirt, Skye lifted the cloth to see what creature was underneath....


    At first, she couldn¡¯t see anything until whatever it was moved. Skye could only see two crystal-blue eyes staring back at her. It was a little unnerving, but oddly enough she didn¡¯t feel any hostility from it; just fear and loneliness. The creature was breathing hard from it¡¯s efforts at evasion, but other than that it wasn¡¯t moving.


    An strange bubbly feeling began to fill Skye¡¯s heart as a thought popped into her head. As her brain processed the four men came running into the room with weapons out and at the ready. Tidas didn¡¯t even have time to speak as the events unfolded before his eyes.


    Skye leaned in to practically put her head under her bed as she said; ¡°Zazzy?! Is that you me weessie?¡±


    A strange gargled cooing noise came from underneath before Skye was falling backwards with the creature. It was as big as a bull terrier dog as it attached itself to her upper body. Petrie and Lucas went to move, but Tidas held them back as Skye wrapped her arms around it with a squeak of happiness.


    It¡¯s scales were a ck-blue color, and it¡¯s wings fought to stay folded on it¡¯s back as it¡¯s own excitement exploded. It¡¯s ws seemed to bow out and be rounded; taking away the possibly of it mauling the princess. It made a purring noise simr to a cat, but had little trills mixed in as well.


    Skye stroked it¡¯s head as she cooed to the baby dragon in her arms; ¡°Zazzy! Oh it¡¯s So nice to meet ye!¡±

 Chapter 148

    148 Yuletide Feast


    Skye held Zazzy in her arms as the four men in the room gawked in astonishment. A dragon hadn¡¯t been seen in Alcon for centuries, and now the princess was cuddling one. The entire time the men were chasing it, Tidas never felt hostility from it, only fear. He thought the way it ran about was simr to a search grid, but didn¡¯t think an animal was smart enough to be doing it on purpose.


    The prince knew how intelligent dragons were, but didn¡¯t realize he¡¯d been chasing one. It¡¯d been shocking to see how quick and agile the creature was. Tidas was faster, but that didn¡¯t matter much when it could duck into and under things where he simply couldn¡¯t fit. They¡¯d cornered it twice, but both times it had gotten away. Thest time, Zazzy nearly smushed Petrie underneath a heavy bookshelf. It knocked the case over as she jumped from the top, and over Lucas¡¯ head. He¡¯d yelped like Skye, and sounded like her too.


    In hindsight; Zazzy was probably looking for Skye. Based on the banquet room, she¡¯d been hungry, and was now in the part of her life cycle where she could eat actual food instead of just magic. Tidas had made it a point to look into the Rnd Snare journals whenever he had free time. That way, when Zazzy finally hatched, they wouldn¡¯t be scrambling for knowledge.


    The journals from DragonSnare Cottage didn¡¯t say how long it took for dragons to hatch, just that they grew quickly. During Tidas¡¯ nightly breaks at the pce, he¡¯d been reading the journals. Trying to get a handle on when Zazzy would hatch, and what she¡¯d be capable of when she did so.


    ¡°She got bigger,¡± Lucas randomlymented; breaking Tidas¡¯ train of thought.


    Skye giggled at her father; ¡°Did ye expect her to be the size of the egg? I did..¡±


    Lucas shifted where he stood; ¡°No, I mean she¡¯s bigger than the first time I saw her. Before we decorated the sleigh, I came in to get the coins from yer wedding. I heard something scuttling about around yer room, but I didn¡¯t see anythin¡¯. When I kept walking, I heard it again,ing from right behind me. It ran into the kitchen before I could actually see anything, but the blur was much smaller the first time round.¡±


    Tidas quirked an eyebrow at Lucas; ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us then?¡±


    Skye¡¯s father shrugged; ¡°How the bloody hell was I suppose to know what it was?! I just thought twas a servant¡¯s foot or the like! Who in their right mind Expects to see a Dragon?!¡±


    .....


    ¡°Can I pet her?!¡± Petrie nearly yelled in his excitement.


    Skye beamed as she replied; ¡°Sure! Isn¡¯t she amazing?! I cannot Believe she hatched already! Best Yuletide EVER!¡±


    As Skye and Petrie fussed over Zazzy, Ralph left to get the others. Once entering the room; Lidia and Nics shared it the other two¡¯s enthusiasm. They cooed and pet Zazzy, whom was obviously adoring the attention. She purred and flipped onto her back for everyone to pet her belly.


    The scales that covered her body were so smooth that they nearly felt soft to the touch. They shimmered a deep, dark blue hue in the fading sunlight. It was barely noticeable without the natural light; like the midnight blue one sees lining the full moon.


    The crystal blue of Zazzy¡¯s eyes reminded the princess of a picture of a cier she¡¯d seen in an ancient tome. Her cat-like irises were a golden color that matched Skye¡¯s hair perfectly. She wondered if they were like that because of her magic, but lost the thought as her stomach grumbled loudly. The strange noise and vibration caused Zazzy to freeze, then look about with caution; drawing exims of awe from those around her.


    It was adorable to see, and even made Peggy smile at the wee creature. She¡¯d been standing near the prince and Ralph as they watched the rest of them. Encircling Skye and the baby dragon, everyone talked and fussed over Zazzy like she was a human baby. The scene was a little surreal to the three, and the old servant was the first toment on it.


    ¡°Great... It¡¯s gonna be like caring for an unruly bairn that¡¯s part wolf! I am Not cleanin¡¯ up that thing¡¯s ¡®messes¡¯! Ye don¡¯t pay me enough for that!¡±


    Tidas chuckled; ¡°Don¡¯t worry; we¡¯ll hire someone to care for Zazzy when she gets bigger. Right now she¡¯s a manageable size. You¡¯ll do fine, Peg-¡±


    Peggy cut off the prince as she saw Zazzy yawn, exposing her two rows of razor-sharp teeth; ¡°That¡¯s it! I want hazard pay!¡±


    ¡°Ye got me dealing with a bloody Dragon! How many other servants have to deal with things like that?! Ima gonna tell ye how many: NONE! Do ye really NOT think I deserve a wee bit ofpensation for the trouble that DRAGON, most certainly Will cause me?!¡±


    Tidas looked at the ground in defeat before replying; ¡°Aye.. I apologize.. I¡¯ll set it up myself when we get back to the capital.¡±


    Peggy smiled her signature toothy smile and said; ¡°Thank yeddie.¡±


    As much as it annoyed Tidas how she went about it: Peggy was right. He had no idea was caring for Zazzy would entail, other than her basic developmental needs like food, water, and attention. Skye would still need to feed her magic asionally, but for right now in her development; the journals said she needed actual food.


    It wasn¡¯t asking a lot; for an increase in pay to handle and care for a creature that hardly anyone knew anything about. Peggy already did more for the prince than she had to. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was out of kindness, control, or both, but he appreciated it. And felt she¡¯d already earned an increase in wages. It was another thing to add to his To-Do list once they¡¯d returned to the capital.


    ¡°Alright; I think it¡¯s time we all ate something. Ate start mixed in with missed meals leads to cranky attitudes. Peggy? Would you please tell the servants it¡¯s safe to return to their tasks? And Captain Ralph: please tell all of the guards to return to their posts. Make sure to exin what the excitement was about as well. Don¡¯t need anyone trying to hurt our sweet littless, do we,¡± Lidia rubbed at Zazzy¡¯s belly as she finished speaking.


    The servants and guards were nonstop talking about the events of the day as they prepared the meals for the household. From the surprise visit from Santa, to the unbelievable surprise of Princess Skye¡¯s egg hatching. They gossiped and swapped stories about their children¡¯s excitement at meeting Nics. As well as the cute baby dragon and how it had terrorized the castle.


    Some stories said it was the size of a wyvern, and ate one of the prince¡¯s guards. Another story said the same thing, but ended with the princess taming it like she¡¯d done with the Cu Sith. One even said that Skye was the one who¡¯d lost her arm taming it, but grew it back. The only consistency in any of the stories was that Skye had a pet dragon now. With the multiple traits she already hadbined with owning a dragon made their youngss one of the most powerful people on the.


    It took about two hours for the food to cook, and everyone to freshen up and be seated. It was only about six or so, but due to the day; it felt like ten o¡¯clock at night to everyone. Exhaustion was apparent on everyone¡¯s faces except Skye, Lidia, and Petrie. They yed and fussed over Zazzy until they had to break away to freshen up for dinner.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen Lidia get dressed and ready so quickly before,¡± Lucas joked as they all took their seats at the main table in banquet room.


    ¡°Did you see Petrie was waiting already when we all came back? I¡¯m not sure he even went back to his quarters,¡± Tidas quipped.


    ¡°He did.. To wash his hands and face. Neither of us changed,¡± Nics added.


    Petrie pointed a finger in the two men¡¯s general direction; ¡°Hey... It¡¯s a bloody dragon, alright?! And a cutie at that. Of course Ima gonna rush to see her again! Yer leaving tomorrow morning, correct?¡±


    ¡°Aye. My father wasn¡¯t thrilled that our first Yuletide was to be spent here instead of the Moonstonesing to the capital. But once I exined the gift situation, he¡¯d agreed to allow us toe,¡± Tidas replied as he fidgeted in his seat, hungry.


    Before they could speak further on the subject, servants began to flow into the banquet room. Large trays of meats, sides, and desserts were ced in the middle of the table once offered to each person seated. A massive haunch of seasoned elk was offered first. Next, a ham cooked in brown sugar, and a cornish hen seasoned with garlic, caraway seeds, salt, and pepper were offered.


    For the sides; three kinds of potatoes were offered first: mashed, roasted, or a whole baked. Next came the winter greens mix that had broli, cauliflower, carrots in it. A small amount of noodles were made at the request of Lidia, so they¡¯d made enough for multiple people; in case anyone else wanted them.


    Chicken and Turkey were the vors of gravy the chefs had made. There was also a sweet dipping sauce made from tomatoes that Tidas loved with nearly any kind of meat. Skye had read about ketchup in one of her tomes year ago and made it out of curiosity. It was extremely tasty, and went well with all manner of meals.


    Like every meal; bread, butter, and jams were set out at the ends of the table. There was also a cheese tter and fruit bowl near each bread basket. Skye had requested a cranberry mold since it was Yuletide, and Nics shared in her enthusiasm when offered a helping. Cranberries were some of his favorite berries, and he¡¯d only ever eaten the delectable treat once. He tried to say it was all he wanted until several pies made their way into the room.


    Zazzy got her own te piled high with every meat. She was so excited that her entire backside shook when she wagged her tail. Tidas said she could pretty much eat anything, so long as she asionally got fed magic from Skye.


    When his wife asked what would happen if she didn¡¯t, Tidas exined: ¡°ording to Snare; because she¡¯s bonded to you, only rare exceptions would allow her to receive magic from other sources. ces like Warrick Forest might be fine, but it depends upon your magic. If you die, or she can¡¯t get to you for extended periods of time; she¡¯ll go after others with simr magic.¡±


    ¡°What do ye mean, ¡®go after them¡¯? Hurt them?¡± Skye looked down at Zazzy, whom was happily chomping away on her meat pile.


    Tidas grabbed a chunk of the hen as he replied; ¡°I think ¡®hurt¡¯ is an understatement.. Zazzy would eat them.¡±

 Chapter 149

    149 Long Awaited Win


    ¡°Zazzy would Never hurt another person! I know she wouldn¡¯t,¡± Skye¡¯s voice was slightly shrill as she defended the baby dragon that was happily munching away on the floor next to her.


    Tidas spoke in a calm, even tone; ¡°I¡¯m not saying she would choose to do it, Skye. Her instincts would drive her to do it.. As intelligent as she is, she¡¯s still an animal; just like you and me. If I was starving and saw a ham hock walking around in front of me, I¡¯d be hard pressed to not bite.¡±


    Skye stared hard at her husband before she rebutted; ¡°Do ye not remember the loneliness Zazzy felt before she came to us? Do ye really think she wouldn¡¯t hold herself back knowing she¡¯d be locked away forever?!¡±


    Tidas looked from Skye, to the baby dragon, then back to his wife. He remembered the extreme pain that nearly made his heart shatter in the cave. Zazzy looked up at the prince with soulful eyes, got up, walked over to him, and rubbed against him like a cat. She trilled at him in a way that sounded like she was trying to say ¡®I know¡¯.


    ¡°How could a wee baby dragon Know anything? Tis a baby! And doesn¡¯t exactly speak ournguage,¡± Lucas more stated out loud than asked, but Skye answered him anyway.


    ¡°Ima not sure how, but I can understand her. It¡¯s like I can feel her emotions.. I don¡¯t know how to describe it.. All I know is that she¡¯s a baby, and needs to have a family,¡± Skye bent and pet Zazzy as she finished speaking; earning herself a loving trill from the dragon.


    Lucas looked to Lidia with apprehension before he asked his daughter; ¡°Do ye think it¡¯s a Tamer traiting in?¡±


    Skye huffed; ¡°Me magic isn¡¯t like a tooth, Da. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a Tamer trait; I think it¡¯s just that Zazzy is a dragon. We know that Dragon Ridersmunicated with their dragons, and many weren¡¯t Tamers. Snare wasn¡¯t a Tamer, and he was a rider.. Albeit thest,¡± Skye spoke as she piled her te high with a bit from every dish on the table.


    ¡°You told us some details about that cottage you found everything in, but not the whole story.. Now, I think, would be a good time to do so,¡± Lidia stated while looking at her daughter.


    .....


    The couple exchanged a look of concern. Skye and Tidas hadn¡¯t wanted her parents knowing the entirety of it. Technically what they did was Illegal. Any thing of historical value was supposed to be reported to, and turned over to the capital. One could still buy ancient tomes in most bookshops, but they were generally cultural in nature. Books like the journals would¡¯ve been locked away.


    The princess didn¡¯t like how restrictive the capital was about knowledge. Educating people was the first step to a generally better society. At the same time; smart people asked questions.. They would realize the everyday injustices they dealt with, and most likely try to do something about it. Keeping the poption dumbed down made it easier to control them. At least that was Skye¡¯s theory.


    Skye exined the whole of the DragonSnare Cottage story; minus the naughty bits. Petrie was surprised that they didn¡¯t ask him to leave or the like. Skye and her family weren¡¯t like anyone else he¡¯d ever met. Knowing who he was, they still epted him. Lucas had invited him into his home and treated him with respect as a person. Lidia spoke to him without reservations or fear. Even among his own people, he¡¯d never experienced such kindness.


    Murdoc was the only one to treat him kindly throughout his entire life. The fact that his father was a southerner had made it difficult, even though he had no idea whom his father was. Murdoc told him that he knew, and would tell him on his 21st birthday, but that was in two years. The wait was stupid to him.


    Petrie had always secretly hoped Murdoc was his father, but knew it wasn¡¯t true. His mother had suffered greatly and in many ways due to his conception. It infuriated him to know that she was a victim, yet the tribe treated her like a pariah. Like she had chosen to be raped by the southerner.


    As the Nomad watched the family before him banter, he couldn¡¯t help but feel the sting of missing his family. He¡¯d never been away from them on Yuletide before today, and knew how worried they must be feeling. Pushing the thought aside, Petrie refocused on Skye¡¯s tale. All the while thinking of how much his mother and sister would love to have been there.


    As the meal came to a close, the servants holding the dessert dishes began to make their rounds about the table. Pecan, cinnamon and apple, pumpkin, and a mixed berry pie were offered. Skye¡¯s favorite was pumpkin, so she took two slices. Tidas and Lucas split the pecan while Nics attacked the mixed berry pie. Skye grinned as she watched him pop a nearly whole blueberry into his mouth.


    Petrie had nearly jumped at the apple pie. Skye was surprised he could eat so much and not be a mage. The newlyweds had eaten the most, but Petrie gave them a run for their money. He ate half the pie before he offered anyone else a piece. His expression had drawnughter from the group, filling the banquet room with mirth.


    Once the meal was over, everyone gathered around the tree to open their gifts to each other. Skye had gotten books, a few new dresses with zippers, and a box of zippers so Peggy could rece all of the strings on Skye¡¯s dresses. She hadn¡¯t been thrilled with the extra work usually reserved for a seamstress, but if anyone was going to alter herss¡¯ clothes, it would be her.


    Tidas had gotten a sword and shield set from Lucas, and a neck pillow from Lidia. It wasn¡¯t his dragon armor and sword, but the quality was top-notch, and obviously made at Helms Smitty. After holding up the pillow, Skye and Tidas smiled at each other as the memories from their coach ride yed through their minds.


    Even Petrie and Nics had presents. Petrie got a set of formal clothes, a set of casual clothes, and a voucher for clothes from the shop Skye bought from. Lucas told Petrie To get his mother and sister¡¯s sizes, and have the seamstress make them clothes. That way, they coulde visit as well without worry. After several minutes to collect himself; Petrie thanked the Moonstones for their generosity with a strained voice.


    Nics was actually brought to tears as he opened and skimmed his gift. One paper was the certified deed to Warrick Forest;plete with Magnus¡¯ signature. The other was a trade agreement with the Fae Nation, also signed by the king. Centuries of effort for the two little papers in his hands.. All of the pain and loss had finally paid off, and tears of joy streamed down the tiny Santa¡¯s face.


    Choking back some of his emotion, Nics thanked the prince and the Moonstones: ¡°I.. I have no words that could possibly express my gratitude for these. Centuries of.. I can¡¯t believe this day is finally here.. I MUST tell my Queen! Oh, this is amazing! I can¡¯t believe we did it! We did it! Our people are safe!¡±


    Everyone present smiled andughed at the old Fae as he spontaneously fluttered around the tree. His cheeks were rosy and his eyes sparkled with his overflowing joy. He suddenly stopped mid-flight to sharply turn, and hug the side of Skye¡¯s head.


    ¡°You! You, my sweetss, were sent by the gods! If not for you, none of this would¡¯ve been possible.. I can Never thank you enough,¡± Nics had pulled away half-way through speaking.


    ¡°All I did was assault yer Queen. Tis yer self and Mae I should be thankin¡¯ instead. Without you two, I probably would¡¯ve died already.. Tidas as well,¡± Skye locked hands with her husband as she spoke his name.


    The gifts were opened, and their traditional hot spiced wine called Glu Wine was served. Lucas got multiple bottles of his favorite whiskey, and Lidia got rare stones, gems, and most of the shards from Zazzy¡¯s egg to make jewelry with. She¡¯d been particrly excited about the shell shards, and squeezed her daughter for the unexpected gift.


    Peggy received a voucher for the clothing shop as well, but preferred to buy materials to make things with. The only clothes she required or even wanted, were her work clothes. At her age, she didn¡¯t care for pretty dresses, but loved to see and knit. One of Skye¡¯s favorite nkets came from Peggy, and she was happy to see her servant loved the gift she¡¯d picked. This way she could stock up tomorrow morning before they left to go back to the capital.


    Everyone present wished the royal couple could stay longer, but Tidas had work to do, and Skye had training to start. Shasta would be difficult, and the princess did Not look forward to the eventual confrontation. She still had no clue as to why the VC didn¡¯t like her, but would deal with it. Skye would go through whatever she had to, to stay by Tidas¡¯ side...


    ****


    Skye awoke in the morning to a sharp, intense pain emanating from her arms; especially her left hand. She nearly cried out as she attempted to flex her hand, but it was locked up tight. Focusing on her Shaman trait, Skye used her magic to heal herself the best she could. It took the edge off, but a dull, nagging pain still remained. She wondered if she¡¯d slept on it wrong, but lost the thought as Peggy entered the room with arge basket and Zazzy.


    The baby dragon hopped up onto Skye¡¯s bed to nuzzle her as Peggy spoke; ¡°Ah, we have a wee bit of a problem.. Turns out baby dragons can breathe a wee bit of fire when worked up...¡±


    Skye stared wide-eyes at Peggy; ¡°What?! FIRE?!¡±


    The old maid shifted on her feet; ¡°Aye.. And not normal fire, either..¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah. Every book ever with a dragon in it states that.. Why? What happened? Is the castle on fire?¡± Skye joked at the end, but became a little nervous at Peggy¡¯s hesitation.


    ¡°Well, not the castle, but something yer not gonna be too happy about,¡± Peggy had begun grabbing the things she normally needed for Skye¡¯s bath, and began putting them into the overgrown basket.


    Thebination of her new state of consciousness, and the pain from her arms had Skye speaking with an irritated tone; ¡°Spit it out, Peg. Tis too early for guessing games, and I need me bath.¡±


    Peggy stopped to square her hips at her sassy bairn; ¡°That be the problem: ye can¡¯t bathe in yer quarters for some time now.¡±


    Skye shot up in bed; ¡°What?! Why?! NO! Not the tub-¡±


    ¡°No! That¡¯s not the issue. Juste look!¡± Peggy sputtered as she turned around and went into the closet.


    With a sigh of frustration, the princess got out of her snug bed, and walked over to her closet. A st of cold air from Peggy opening the courtyard door sent Skye¡¯s teeth chattering at rapids speeds. A strong burnt smell filled her nostrils as the air whipped around inside.


    As Skye approached the doorway, she realized that the smell was most likelying from the firepit used to heat her bath water. As she turned her head slightly, expecting to see water boiling, a loud gasp escaped her. The stones, metal grate, all of it; was melted down into a smoldering mass.

 Chapter 150

    150 Familial Bond


    *****Content Warning! Language*****


    Skye was not looking forward to telling her father what Zazzy had done. He always liked to say that he was rich because he didn¡¯t spend frivolously. Skye had her own money and could pay for the damages, but she knew her father well. Whether she paid or not, he would turn the experience into a story.


    How they came to meet Zazzy wasical, but rumors of her destroying property could cause problems. Skye knew that if the baby dragon got a reputation for being violent or destructive, Magnus might take her from them. Even if it meant she might die.


    The princess was already expecting to have to fight to keep Zazzy. Magnus might be on her side, but he was the King of Alcon first and foremost. If a good amount of his nobles wanted Zazzy under lock and key, he¡¯d be hard pressed not to give in to them.


    ¡°What happened?!¡± Skye eximed as she shivered in the doorway.


    Peggy stood in the snow, unaffected by the cold; ¡°I was just tryin¡¯ to light it! I couldn¡¯t get the flint switch to spark, and was yelling at it when she just..¡±


    ¡°Lit it for ye?¡± Skye asked with her arms crossed on her chest.


    Peggy looked at Skye with surprise as she said, ¡°Is that what it was? Huh..¡±


    Skye shot her servant an irritated look; ¡°Huh?! That¡¯s all ye have to say?! Ye made it sound like she was being destructive for the sake of it!¡±


    .....


    ¡°How the bloody hell was I suppose to know she was tryin¡¯ to be helpful?! She a Dragon! Not like she told me what she was doing,¡± Peggy voice was as loud as herdy¡¯s in defense of herself.


    Skye was going to continue, but the pain in her arms was too distracting. She rubbed at them, but it wasn¡¯t to ward off the cold. The pressure felt nice until she neared her wrists. Peggy saw her wince and chided her for not seeing a doctor yet. They argued back and forth as Peggy gathered everything that she needed, and led Skye down to one of the guest rooms. The tub was nearly filled as they entered with Zazzy trotting in behind them.


    The servants stopped and stared at the baby dragon with awe before Peggy snapped them back. Everyone on the Moonstone property knew of the baby dragon¡¯s hatching, and were moring to see her. Skye let the two rub Zazzy¡¯s belly before they left. She could hear their excitement as they went down the halls; not many people had ever touched a Dragon.


    Skye took her time bathing since she could. As much as she loved the showers in the pce, nothing beat soaking in the tub at her parent¡¯s castle. All of them were standardly massive to amodate Lucas¡¯rger business associates whenever they visited.


    The tubs at the pce were surprisingly smaller than the ones at her father¡¯s. Skye wished she could¡¯ve brought her tub from home, but her father had them bolted down for extra stability.


    It felt odd not to be in her own quarters, but it didn¡¯t really matter as long as Peggy had everything. She¡¯d gathered up all of her necessities, and was now arranging them as Skye stripped what she could by herself. Zazzy seemed curious about the water until she yawned noisily, then curled into a ball on top of Skye¡¯s nightgown, and fell asleep.


    Skye carefully stepped into the steaming tub, and instantly began to feel the chill melt from her bones. She soaked in the soothing heat until her arms quit hurting, and her wrists felt better. Peggy wound up needing to use a heat box that Skye had created. Her mind wandered as she ced the box under the tub.


    It was basically a way to keep the water warm without adding more or needing coals. A long metal box was filled with three to four inch-sized soapstone rocks, heated over the fire, then ced underneath the tub. Skye hated the smell that coals made, and wanted a stinkless alternative. She knew from her studies that soapstone had a high heat tolerance and retention, but was soft due to it¡¯sposition.


    It¡¯d been a very inexpensive solution since the rocks were far cheaper than coal. Lucas made a pretty penny refurbishing a bunch of old cast iron bed heater boxes with the rocks. He sold them as bath heater sets that only needed recements rocks every few years. He¡¯d made a small fortune off of the nobles, then dropped the price to ridiculous lows somoners could afford them as well. The only difference between the two models had been a shine job.


    Lucas took all of his daughter¡¯s ideas and thoughts to heart, not that she knew it. Skye would say something offhanded or invent something, and Lucas would run with it. He¡¯d known how smart his daughter was since she was four, and secretly saw her as his muse. Skye¡¯s father might not¡¯ve spend much time with her, but he always listened whenever he did. He also got regr reports from Peggy, but she was under strict orders to never tell Skye that.


    The old servant never told him anything that was truly private to her bairn, even when it came to her powers. Skye would¡¯ve never forgiven her, and Peggy told Lord Moonstone as much when he confronted her about it. He had pulled her aside after the first Jacob incident to admonish her, but got an earful for his efforts instead. He¡¯d dropped the subject afterwards, and hadn¡¯t brought it up since.


    ¡°Peggy! PEG! Snap out of it, would you?! Geez, yer as bad as me!¡± Skye yelled as she waved her arms in the air.


    After about the third wave, Skye jerked her arms back down with a grunt of pain, drawing Peggy¡¯s attention. She tried to y it off like she had slept on it wrong, but the old servant knew better. She used toin about any little pain; from stubbed toes to cramps. Since she¡¯d made the armor for Tidas, however, Skye had barelyined about anything. If she was wincing in pain, what she was feeling would be excruciating to most anyone else.


    ¡°That¡¯s it! The minute we get back to the capital, yer seeing a doctor! Ima in No mood for back talk, so shut it and let me wash yer hair!¡±


    Skye grunted her disapproval, but left it at that. She didn¡¯t want to say anything that might anger Peggy further. She was obviously still irritated about the Zazzy situation, but the princess felt that her anger level didn¡¯t matched up. Something else was upsetting her, and Skye wanted to know what was wrong.


    The princess nced up at her faithful servant as she finished washing her hair; ¡°Alright, what¡¯s with the prickly attitude? I know yer upset with Zazzy, but why get snarky with me?¡±


    Peggy got up, grabbed the rinse bucket, and dumped it on Skye¡¯s head without warning. Because it was so cold outside, the water was nearly room temperature already, which felt icy to Skye as it hit her head. She yelped as the water sloshed about in the tub from her standing up.


    Skye turned on Peggy; ¡°What the fuck was that for?! I Just asked ye what was wrong! The Hell Peg?!¡±


    Peggy¡¯s head shook slightly as she realized what she¡¯d just done; ¡°Damn it! I thought it¡¯d still be warm. Ima so sorry me bairn! I truly didn¡¯t mean to! I just.. I feel selfish..¡±


    Skye gawked at Peggy; ¡°How could You Possibly think yer selfish?! Yer one of the most patient and generous people I¡¯ve ever met.. Most of the time. Where is thisin¡¯ from?¡±


    Peggy balled up her hands together as she apologized and exined; ¡°Ima sorry.. I just got so mad at yer husband and mother, and the rest. Ye been so busytely with either studying, socializing, or spending time with yer husband... Yuletide is Our thing, and they invaded it!¡±


    ¡°I feel terrible for gettin¡¯ angry over it. They did such a wonderful thing for the children. But.. I just wanted to spend some time with ye on Our holiday.. Ima terrible person..¡±


    Peggy had tears gathering at the corners of her eyes after her confession. It wasn¡¯t like her to be so emotional, but she¡¯d hardly seen her bairn except to preform her duties. While she was getting on alright with the staff at the pce, Skye was special. She was the only person Peggy imed as family, and maybe the idiot prince by extension.


    Feeling remorseful for neglecting her surrogate mother, Skye sat back down in her water and apologized; ¡°Ima so sorry Peg.. Tis all my fault. Yer the farthest thing from a bad person I¡¯ve ever seen. A bit gruff, but that just makes ye more lovable.¡±


    The two women exchanged a smile before Skye continued; ¡°I know we haven¡¯t been able to talk as muchtely.. And to be honest, it¡¯ll probably get worse once we get back to the capital-¡±


    Peggy cut Skye off; ¡°I know me bairn, I know.. Yer married with yer own life, and tis not fair of me to pout about it. I just miss ye, and was lookin¡¯ forward to our tradition. Ima happy everyone did somethin¡¯ so amazing for our people. And that yer mother wants to carry on for us.. I guess Ima just jealous I can¡¯t have ye all to me self any longer.¡±


    If Skye wasn¡¯t naked, she would¡¯ve hugged Peggy right then. Having finished her bath, Skye stood up, and wrapped the towel around herself. As soon as she¡¯d secured the little notch, the princess hugged her servant with all the love she felt for her while telling Peggy her feelings.


    ¡°When I thought Tidas had died, you and Genie were me rocks. Throughout everything I have gone through, you have always been there for me. This next year will be hectic, and I won¡¯t have much time for anything except me training.. But I¡¯ll always need you in me life, Peg. Yer more of a mother to me than me own: Never doubt that. If somethin¡¯ is troubling you, ye need to tell me. How else can I make it right?¡±


    Peggy sniffled against Skye¡¯s wet hair as she thanked her bairn for her loving words. She felt like a child that wasining for attention, which was a very disturbing role reversal to her. It was part of life for children to grow and leave their nests. Peggy felt lucky that her actual position allowed her to stay by her bairn¡¯s side.


    She knew that sooner thanter she would have to leave Skye. Peggy was no spring chicken, and it took everything she had daily just to stay on top of everything. Adding a dragon care n to her daily tasks seemed nearly impossible before, but now she had hope. If the dragon truly was intelligent, then maybe she could prove useful..


    As the two women broke their hug, Zazzy stirred in the corner. She¡¯d been napping for the forty-five minutes or so it took Skye to wash and talk. The baby dragon stretchedzily, then looked about the room. She made a trill noise, drawning a squeak of delight from Skye as she said, ¡°Aww! Zazzy¡¯s so cute!¡±


    Still half asleep, all the baby dragon heard was her mother saying her name. Assuming she was being called, Zazzy walked towards the tub that Skye was still standing in. Peggy shouted and cursed at her while Skye begged her not to do it, but it was toote.


    Zazzy crawled over the edge of the tub, and slipped into the bath water. She nearly knocked Skye out as she sloshed water over the edges. Peggy helped catch Skye before she fell, but couldn¡¯t stop the couple gallons of water from spilling all over the floor.


    After Skye righted herself, she turned to see the baby dragon rxing in the tub on her back. She¡¯d spilled enough water out that her head poked over the water line perfectly. She purred while slowly flicking her tail back and forth. Skye smiled at Zazzy while Peggy yelled. When she saw Skye smiling at the messy dragon, she grinned evilly and said, ¡°Ye won¡¯t think it¡¯s so cute when yer helpin¡¯ me clean it up!¡±

 Chapter 151

    151 Departure Blues


    Zazzy seemed to have enjoyed the warm water quite a bit. She softly flicked her tail like a contented house cat as she made little happy noises. It was an adorable sight, and even Peggy was having a hard time keeping a straight face. However, she¡¯d lost it when the baby dragon discovered how to blow bubbles in the water. It took some coaxing to get her out of the tub. When she did, the baby dragon had taken another gallon or so with her.


    After all the water had been wiped up and the baby dragon dried off, Skye finally got dressed. Peggy had picked out one of the new dresses for the princess to wear. It was a deep crimson color with gold trim that nearly matched Skye¡¯s hair. She was curious as to how she¡¯d look in red, and was pleasantly surprised to see that her skin didn¡¯t look overly pink or washed out.


    The breakfast table was lively; full of talking andughter. Skye watched as her mother and Peggy talked about Zazzy¡¯s routine, and her father discussed hignd-oriented things with Petrie. Tidas and Ralph were discussing possible ces to search while heading towards the old capital.


    Petrie asionally put in his two cents. He wouldn¡¯t say exactly why, but warned Ralph to avoid certain ces if he didn¡¯t want Murdoc to know he was there. Both men had asked the Nomad why, but he wouldn¡¯t disclose hignd secrets. It annoyed Ralph, but Tidas respected him for his resolve. Few people had it nowadays, and he was still doing them the kindness of warning them. Something he knew could get Petrie killed if the Hignders found out.


    Ralph was leaving for his scouting journey, much to his dismay. The guard captain didn¡¯t like leaving the prince¡¯s side. He had a tendency to find himself in tough situations, and usually required help to get out of it. The subject was worsened by Skye¡¯s simr habit of finding trouble in the most random ces.


    Nearly a decade of watching over the third prince had made him keen on what to expect. As intelligent as he was, Tidas often did stupid things when another person¡¯s life was in danger. He was excellent at making and executing intricate ns on the battlefield, but terrible off of it. Seeing someone treated badly or pained had led to more than his share of precarious situations. Especially when it came to how the nobility treated their servants.


    With the prince heading back to the capital, Ralph had no doubts that Tidas would get into trouble. Some select members of his brother¡¯s entourage, not to mention Marco himself, were on the prince¡¯s watch list. Ralph feared that without him around, Tidas¡¯ impulsive habit to y the hero would get him into trouble. Tidas had been reassuring his guard captain for well over fifteen minutes, and was nearing his limit. Skye saw his demeanor and got up to save him.


    ¡°Ye need not worry too much, Ralph. I promise to keep me eyes on him. He¡¯s not goin¡¯ or doin¡¯ anything without me,¡± Skye reached the two men as she finished; ¡°So don¡¯t fret when ye should be paying attention to other things. Don¡¯t need ye dying out there.¡±


    Ralph shed a nervous smile in response; ¡°I appreciate the sentiment princess, but you¡¯re not exactly known for keeping out of trouble yourself..¡±


    .....


    Skye shrugged her shoulders; ¡°I never go lookin¡¯ for it! It just sort of.. finds me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep me eyes on ¡¯em for ye Ralphie! They¡¯ll listen to me or find themselves stuck in a hard ce,¡± Peggy yelled from across the room.


    ¡°Does that make you a rock?¡± Tidas joked.


    Peggy stood and squared her shoulders; ¡°Think of me more akin to a mudslide.. And yer a wee sprout of a tree.¡±


    The prince put his arms up defensively; ¡°I was kidding! I¡¯m done! I¡¯m done!¡±


    The group smiled at the two¡¯s banter, then went back to their conversations. Skye stood by Tidas¡¯ side as she looked about the room. Someone was missing, and it had taken until that moment for her to realize it. Confused, Skye asked; ¡°Where¡¯s Nics?¡±


    Petrie turned in his seat to face Skye; ¡°He left before the sun was up, I know that. Woke me up by yankin¡¯ on me nose hairs to tell me he was going. Said he was gonna deliver the deed and treaty to his Queen, then he¡¯d head straight back to the capital. And not to worry or wait for him.¡±


    Skye nodded her understanding then replied; ¡°I wish we had more time.. It would¡¯ve been wonderful to see the Fae Sanctuary! I wonder how many kinds of Fae live there? I never thought to ask Nic or Mae.¡±


    ¡°Nic told me hundreds,¡± Petriemented.


    ¡°Really?!¡± Skye¡¯s voice practically squeaked with her excitement.


    ¡°Aye. He said Fae are just like humans; dozens of different types per category. Like how there¡¯s brownies, but there¡¯s technically house brownies, loch brownies which get confused with silkies quite often, culture brownies; the list goes on.¡±


    Skye contemted Petrie¡¯s words before she inquired; ¡°What are culture brownies? Never heard of them before.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a general term for brownies that exclusively work outside. Just like how house brownies are exclusive to work inside a home or business. They rarely do both types of tasks unless they Really like their masters,¡± Petrie finished his exnation by popping a piece of fruit in his mouth.


    Skye figured that there were multiple kinds of Fae in Warrick Forest, but she didn¡¯t realize the variety that existed. Humans mingled and created hybrids all the time, so why didn¡¯t she realize Fae would be the same? It would also exin why there were so many types.


    As Skye¡¯s mind trailed off into her memories of Fae she¡¯d read about, everyone else finished their food. All the fixings for crepes were spread out on the main table for convenience. Various fruits, jams, and arge tub of fresh, sweet whipped cream sat near the thin pancakes. Next to that was bacon, eggs, and hash brown shreddings. In case someone wanted something more savory.


    Tidas, Ralph, and Petrie opted for the savory choices, but still wrapped everything in the crepe cakes. The hint of sweetness and vaniplimented the salty bacon and pungent eggs. There was also loaves of bread set out, but they weren¡¯t touched until Zazzy got curious. Turns out dragons will eat almost anything, or at least Zazzy..


    After everyone finished eating, the royal couple double-checked that they had everything before saying their goodbyes. Lidia and Skye both teared up as they hugged, but Lucas t-out cried. He¡¯d been slightly embarrassed to do it in front of the servants and guards, but hardly cared at the moment.


    It would be months before they would be able to make it to the capital again. Lucas had enjoyed his daughter¡¯spany, even if it was just for two days. The castle was far too quiet without her in it. He and Lidia would start up their business trips again soon, but the time until then would be difficult.


    Petrie¡¯s visit had been a weed coincidence. Lidia was constantly locked away working, leaving Lucas bored and alone. He¡¯d gone hunting with Lord Reinbolt on several asions, but it wasn¡¯t an option now. The harsh, dry air wasn¡¯t good for his dear old friend¡¯s lungs or leg.


    Ryker Reinbolt had been a smoker for most of his life, and was now paying the price for it. He had a stroke a few years ago that affected the left side of his body. It still functioned, but was considerably weaker than his other. As long as he could still hunt and fish, then that was all that mattered to him most. He¡¯d always sworn: ¡°Once my quality of life is done, I¡¯m done,¡± and Lucas didn¡¯t doubt his resolve on the matter.


    It made Lucas sad to know that his friend¡¯s years were numbered, but he couldn¡¯t feel all that bad for Ryker. He had led a good, long life, and epted his impending fate with a cheeky smirk. His wife and two of his three sons already awaited him in the afterlife. Whether he was alive or dead didn¡¯t particrly matter to him any longer..


    Lucas watched his daughter with her pet dragon with a soft smile. He truly regretted missing his daughter grow into the strong, incredible person she was now. Ryker had chided him several times for it, but knew most of the cause for his actions. He knew Lord Moonstone before he became a lord, and knew Skye¡¯s real mother, Sorcha.


    Ryker used to yell about how disappointed his beloved would be in him for basically abandoning their daughter. After one night of too much guilting and whiskey, he¡¯d broken down and told his best friend about most of the circumstances. He hardly ever brought up the subject again except when he knew Lucas was simply being a coward about it.


    As Lord Moonstone bid his daughter farewell, he looked to Petrie with a smile and said; ¡°Now... Where were we? Murdoc has a proposition for me?¡±


    *******


    The capital looked stunning covered in a nket of snow. It clung to the trees like leaves in the summer, and made a pleasing crunching noise when stepped on. Children threw snowballs at each other from behind make-shift walls that resembled lumps more than walls. Snowmen randomly dotted yards and the corners of businesses.


    One thing Skye was surprised to see was that most everyone had their Yuletide decorations down already. It was tradition in the north to keep them up until after Hogmanay was over. It was supposedly done to carry over any good from the previous year into the next. They would¡¯ve looked amazing against the snow, but there was nothing to be done about it.


    After their not-so-quick ride through the city, the group finally made it to the pce. It¡¯d taken them longer to reach it this time due to the weather. They had to spend two days at a random inn before the snow had stopped.


    Skye and Tidas had spent most of their time either talking, or making love. It had been a nice little retreat for them, and reminded them a bit of their honeymoon. The stop had also given Skye time to finish brushing up on her dragonology.


    ording to Rnd Snare¡¯s journals, Zazzy would be fully grown within five years. Apparently there¡¯s a survival gene in dragons that temporarily speeds their growth until they reach young adulthood. After a year, Zazzy should be about the size of Thoth; so long as she¡¯s properly fed and cared for.


    Lucas hadn¡¯t been seeing things; Zazzy visibly grewrger every time she ate. Skye had thought about using her in the Mage Trials next year, but doubted she¡¯d be allowed to. One: Zazzy is a dragon. Two: Skye didn¡¯t have a Tamer trait, and only Tamers could bringpanions into the arena.


    However, one very important thing had to be done before she could even think about all anything.. Magnus needed to meet, and love Zazzy.

 Chapter 152

    152 Lost Patience


    Crisp, cold air filled Skye¡¯s lungs after the stagecoach door had been opened by the driver. The pce lights reflected their yellow tinted glow off of the pure white canvas of the snow-covered ground. Tidas stepped out first to help his wife from the coach, like the gentleman he was.


    The snow on the pce courtyard ground had been sanded and packed down with a special tool for convenience, instead of being shoveled. The tool rolled along likewn cutters, but with someone dusting sand in front of it. In ce of des, the cylindrical piece had long metal tes attached all the way around. When pressed into the sand and snow, it condensed while imprinting a groved pattern on top to stop most slippage.


    The princess watched tworge male servants working as she walked up the stairs to the pce. A thought to rig up a bucket with some type of hose system attached that could pour out the sand instead of the job requiring two people to manage it. It was an odd train of thought to have, but Skye wasn¡¯t trying to focus on the problem at hand at the moment. The oue had literally been giving her nightmares.


    Terrible dreams of Zazzy being taken had woken Skye up for the past two nights. It was different every time she fell back asleep. Some had Zazzy taken as she was now, some had her take at her full size. Countless straps holding her down to a giant metal palette while she was lowered in to a deep, dark cave.


    Each time Skye woke, Tidas would talk or cuddle with her until she fell back asleep. It concerned them both, but Skye exined that it was nothing like her dream on their honeymoon. She thought it was simple fear triggering them, and resolved herself to do whatever she had to do to protect Zazzy.


    Skye and Tidas were determined to convince the king to allow them to keep Zazzy. Magnus was on their side already, but everything hinged on their first meeting. If Zazzy damaged anything, he might take her away. If she hurt anyone, he would definitely take her away. All Skye wanted to do was hide her sweet baby, but a dragon wasn¡¯t exactly something one could hide.


    In about three years, Zazzy would berger than any wyvern ever recorded. With her color and the way her wings and horns were shaped, it was obvious that she wasn¡¯t a wyvern. The few times she¡¯d stretched them, her wings seemed both wider and longer than a baby wyvern¡¯s were. Plus the scales on them were muchrger than a wyvern¡¯s. Theyid atop each other just like a hawk¡¯s feathers would on it¡¯s wings.


    Another difference was that Zazzy had four limbs, and her wings. Wyverns had three-pronged ws on their wings, and no separate set of arms. Her horns were much thicker and had a twist pattern to them. A wyvern¡¯s horns were straight back with vertical striation marks. Their colors werepletely different too.


    When they were strategizing on their way home, Tidas had broached the subject of lying about the dragon¡¯s hatching. He tried to say that not telling his father right now would work in their favor, and that they should wait for a more opportunistic moment. Skye had scoffed at him for even thinking it before she countered him.


    .....


    ¡°Tryin¡¯ to lie about Zazzy in any way is idiotic at best. Ye know how yer father is about lying.. Honestly I thought he was gonna have me whipped in the square for not telling him about me powers. He still hasn¡¯t had his talk with me yet... it¡¯s highly unnerving,¡± Skye¡¯s whole body shook slightly at the thought of the lecture she knew she¡¯d be getting soon.


    Tidas grinned at his wife; ¡°That¡¯s because he knows you hate to stew.¡±


    Skye narrowed her eyes at her husband; ¡°I also hate lying! Ima not lying to him; Zazzy¡¯s too important to gamble with. She¡¯ll meet Magnus after dinner. We¡¯ll leave her in our room with Peggy, and bring him, Marie, Maevis, and Lawrence back to meet her! If he hasn¡¯t gone back to his kingdom yet.. The more powerful people that love her, the better.¡±


    Skye and Tidas had agreed on that part, winning Skye the argument. They would lead the small group to their quarters after dinner, and introduce them to Zazzy. They¡¯d had her mostly staying in arge trunk that they kept in the stagecoach with them. They¡¯d let her out to y and stretch as soon as they had reached their rooms every night. She hadn¡¯t caused a ruckus, or made too many messes. The ones she did make had been small, albeit stinky.


    The only problem they had was the amount of food she was eating. The journals had said she would eat a lot, but not how often. Zazzy was eating a mage-sized meal four to five times a day. When they were stuck at the inn, the innkeeper had to ughter two of his goats to feed her. He had issues until Tidas paid him three times the amount the animals were worth.


    Skye not only wanted Magnus¡¯ support for security, but to hopefully get him to help keep her fed the next four to five years. If she was eating this much now while still getting magic from the princess.. Skye and Tidas both worried over whether or not they could support her financially. Not that it truly mattered to Skye. If she had to live in a forest with Zazzy, she would.


    ¡°I know exactly where I would go, too. It¡¯s even out of yer father¡¯s authority now,¡± Skyemented when Tidas tried to convince her not to say anything.


    Knowing where his wife meant, Tidas retorted; ¡°And drag the Fae into a quarrel with the king? The man whom Just granted them security? You would put them in such a position?¡±


    Skye smirked at her husband; ¡°So all I can do it convince the king Zazzy is an asset? That¡¯s what yer sayin¡¯, isn¡¯t it? Then isn¡¯t it best to start the convincing as soon as possible?!¡±


    Tidas released the longest, most dejected sigh of his life as Skye closed the gates on her semantical trap. He wanted to wait until his father was in a good mood; a great mood, if he could. But once his feisty wife got an idea in her head, then that was it.


    The warmth of the pce melted the chill that clung to their cloaks as they entered the foyer. A servant took their cloaks to be cleaned and ced near the stables. Skye had Thoth brought to the pce with her this time, and wondered if he was doing alright. He was her horse, and Tidas agreed that he should stay with her. Especially since no one could ride him but her.


    Upon exiting the foyer, the newlyweds came face to face with Magnus. He, Maevis, and Marie were waiting for them with smiles and well wishes. After a few pleasantries, Magnus told the couple to meet them in Marie¡¯s quarters for a family dinner once they settled. To make up for them being gone during Yuletide.


    Skye was ted about how perfectly it all fell into ce. She had been worried that other guests at the pce might distract them froming to her quarters. If they were all already separated from the courtiers, the chances of them being too distracted were essentially gone.


    The idea to simply bring Zazzy with her to dinner had crossed the princess¡¯ mind, but she immediately dismissed it. Transporting a baby dragon through the castle with dozens of people walking around screamed bad idea to Skye. And with her luck, Zazzy would most likely jump from her box and take off. Fearing fate¡¯s mood swings, Skye kept her mouth shut, and stuck to their original n.


    After informing Peggy of their ns, the old servant took off to prepare a quick shower for the princess. She smiled and nodded to the other servants as she passed them, but kept to her pace. Upon entering the royal couple¡¯s quarters, she huffed after opening the trunk that had Zazzy in it.


    The dragon barely opened her eyes to look at who had disturbed her before drifting back off to sleep. Peggy smirked at the asionally cute critter, then went about setting up. The sooner she got Skye ready and out the door, the quicker she could begin her other tasks.


    Skye and Tidas came in like a whirlwind. Sky showered quickly as Tidas handed out a few orders in the hall whilst awaiting his turn. It had been too cold for a bath thest few days of their trip, and Skye refused to do anything until she bathed. While she dressed, Tidas took his turn, then dressed in the restroom; for Peggy¡¯s sanity. Once they finished; Skye kissed Peggy¡¯s cheek and said they¡¯d be back in about two hours with everyone.


    Peggy was irritated as she nced at the snoozing baby dragon. She had a list of things to do like unpacking and cleaning, but everything was supposed to wait until after her bairn returned. The trunk with Skye¡¯s new dresses sat a little bit away from her. After about six minutes of staring at it, Peggy go up, opened it, and began to sort them.


    Ones that needed thecing reced with a zipper were set to the side. A small pileid out on the back of the couch that needed to be put away. After Peggy checked to see that the baby dragon was still sleeping, she opened the main door to the hallway, opened the door to their closet, then began to hang the dresses one by one.


    It hadn¡¯t taken longer than five minutes or so for Peggy to hang everything. She took a few extra minutes and arranged the dresses by color; bringing her time total to ten minutes. She closed up the closet, then turned to grab the zippers out of her room. As soon as she entered the couple¡¯s room again, she¡¯d begun removing the stitching around thecing.


    She¡¯d gone through two dresses by the time it urred to Peggy to check on Zazzy. When she looked over at the trunk that held the sleeping dragon, her heart dropped into her stomach. Zazzy wasn¡¯t in it anymore, or anywhere obvious in the room.


    Attempting to stay calm, Peggy took a deep breath before looking for the baby dragon. She checked the restroom, in and under the bed, but couldn¡¯t find Zazzy anywhere. She¡¯d even gone and checked the closet and her room, just in case.. But didn¡¯t find a single scale.


    Looking at the end of the hall that connected to the main one for the first floor of the pce, the feeling in Peggy¡¯s gut worsened. If Zazzy wasn¡¯t in either of the bedrooms, the bathroom, or the closet, then there was only one option left to the panicked servant: Zazzy was loose in the pce!

 Chapter 153

    153 Lost And Found


    Skye and Tidas made their way through the hall quickly to Marie¡¯s quarters for their makeup dinner. Magnus hadn¡¯t been happy they¡¯d gone to Moonstone Castle for the holidays. In his mind, they could¡¯ve invited Skye¡¯s parents to stay in the pce instead of going out to the country. The princess had to exin her and Peggy¡¯s holiday tradition for the king to ept their leaving.


    When the guards opened the door and they entered Marie¡¯s quarters, the couple was greeted with enthusiasm. Magnus, Marie, Maevis, and Lawrence were all sitting at the table. The group had stood and approached for their greetings and hugs. Skye sped her arms around Marie and Magnus, then turned and shook fingers with Maevis. Lawrence held his arms out with a cheeky grin to his sister inw, only to be embraced by his little brother with a bear hug.


    He coughed and sputtered as Tidas squeezed him far harder than necessary. As they pulled away from each other, the brothers smiled and lightly smacked each other¡¯s shoulders before heading over to the table. The food was ready, but it hadn¡¯t been brought out yet. Both the kings had insisted on waiting for the newlyweds before starting to serve the meal. That way everyone could eat at the same time.


    Maevis looked towards the door, then turned back to the royal couple; ¡°Where is Nics? He dide back with you two didn¡¯t he? I¡¯ll string him up by his wings if he left me here by myself; I¡¯m no diplomat!¡±


    ¡°Oh I think you¡¯ve been doing a fine job so far Mae,¡± Magnus turned towards Skye and Tidas as he spoke; ¡°You two should¡¯ve seen her on Yuletide and Hogmanay! She was amazing! The people loved her!¡±


    Tidas shifted in his seat; ¡°Why did you make the announcement already? I thought you were going to wait until the queen and king approved the treaty?¡±


    Magnus looked at his youngest son with a marked decrease in his joviality; ¡°Because Maevis was here, and your brother thought it¡¯d be a good idea to do it on Yuletide. Something about how the season would make the people more receptive to epting that Fae are real.. It worked! The pce has been flooded with well wishes and diplomatic requests. We¡¯re going to be very busye the thaw.¡±


    ording to the present four, Alcon had epted the Fae as real the moment they saw Maevis officially introduced. Marco had the idea to have a kind of parade to show her off to the masses. Her ssic fairytale looks had people moring for knowledge on all types of Fae. Tomes pertaining to Fae in any way were reserved for weeks out by those wishing to learn more about the legendary creatures.


    Once they¡¯d gone over a few details about some of the people the old Fae had met, a knock came from the door. After Marie called out, the doors opened; revealing Marco and Karena. Seeing them enter, Skye realized that there were two extra seats. Magnus had said it was a family dinner, and family dinners usually included all members.


    .....


    Smiling wide, Karena wrapped her arms around Skye for a disingenuous hug. The princess embraced her back sincerely, and asked how her holiday was. She went off about the parade they¡¯d had; iming to be the centerpiece. Magnus rolled his eyes every so often, unknown to the princesses. Skye listened intently as Karena somehow turned the the event into something all about her.


    Marco greeted his family verbally, but took his seat right away; he wasn¡¯t the hugging type like his brothers. Tidas didn¡¯t realize his oldest brother would being, and shed an annoyed look at his other brother for not warning him ahead of time. Lawrence shrugged his shoulders, indicating he knew nothing of it either.


    Magnus had watched his two youngest sons¡¯ exchange, adding to his irritation. Why his sons didn¡¯t get along with their oldest brother, he didn¡¯t understand. Tidas didn¡¯t know that Marco had requested Skye be his second wife instead of Tidas¡¯ first. It was years ago, and Magnus didn¡¯t think it was due to anything more than strategy. Other than that, Magnus knew of no other reason for Tidas to take issue with his oldest brother.


    Marco thought that the Moonstone family needed a stronger tie to his future crown than the bond Lucas and Magnus shared. He wanted Skye¡¯s financial support personally, not just the possible support of his youngest brother, if needed. Magnus had refused him due to the contract already in ce with Lucas, and Marco never broached the subject again.


    Magnus wanted Tidas to have Skye¡¯s fortune for his own security, and due to his public works projects. Marco had exined to the king the total cost of everything he¡¯d proposed so far. Only a quarter of his suggestions had been passed, but the Crowned Prince thought ¡®his father should know of the burden his brother wishes to put on their people¡¯.


    He¡¯d shedrge numbers in front of Magnus, but failed to exin the payout for the majority of Tidas¡¯ ideas. Most of which benefited the general poption instead of just the nobles and the already wealthy. Magnus had always been both impressed, and blinded by Marco¡¯s intelligence. He often used it to manipte his father into denying his youngest brother¡¯s projects. If the head beneficiaries weren¡¯t either him or the nobles, then it was worthless to him.


    Some things Marco let Tidas do because it made him look good. Extra medical supplies distributed, roads built or repaired, the sewer system, etc.. Anything to make him look like a good future king to the people.


    Even the parade had simply been a good marketing event to the Crowned Prince. It was made even better by Tidas Not being in the spotlight for once. While he and Karena didn¡¯t have the presence his youngest brother did, they¡¯d easily yed the roles of beautiful and fair rulers..


    About halfway through Karena¡¯s story, the food began to be brought out. Beef stew and chicken pot pies withrge chunks of vegetables in them were offered first. A haunch of roastedmb with baby sweet onions on the the side came next, followed by the side dishes. Both mashed and roasted potatoes were offered, along with the ever-present loaves of bread, butter, and jam.


    A separate vegetable melody was passed around next, followed by a tray of yelllow squash cooked in butter and brown sugar. Their dessert was a dark chocte yule log cake with mixed berry whipped cream in the center. Real raspberries and blueberries decorated the outside for garnish. It was a beautiful cake, and delicious too.


    After Karena had finished her story, Magnus asked Skye how handing out the presents to her father¡¯s cotters had gone. Skye beamed as she exined decorating the cart, and the smiles on their faces as they¡¯d epted their gifts with gratitude. The princess practically glowed as she described how ted their happiness made her feel.


    ¡°Gross.. You went down to the vige yourself?! Wasn¡¯t it dirty and muddy? The people dirty? You¡¯re far braver than I, little sister,¡± Karen stated in a snotty tone.


    Skye bit her tongue as she replied; ¡°Ahh, thank ye...sister,¡± and attempted to continue her story.


    Karena jerked her head up when Skye mentioned that Tidas and another had helped her to celebrate by wearing the elf costumes, and Nic being Nic. Everyone seemed to find it funny, even Marco; except Karena. She looked mortified that the Third Prince would be caught dead in such a situation. When she¡¯d literally said as much, Tidas lost his temper a bit; ¡°So let me get this straight: you¡¯re mocking us because we dressed up as elves for a bunch of children?¡±


    Marco red at his wife as a cue to shut up, but Karena didn¡¯t see it; ¡°Commoner children, yes.. If you¡¯re going to do something so embarrassing, at least do it for the kids that matter..¡±


    Skye was about to say something to the bitch, but Magnus beat her to it; ¡°Are you trying to say that a Child only has worth if they¡¯re a noble?! By the gods, how stupid can a future queen be?!¡±


    Karena tried to defend herself; ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that. I was only trying to-¡±


    ¡°Make yourself look like a ssic snob, undeserving of her title? Well let me inform you that you¡¯ve nailed it! Starting tomorrow, you will resume your lessons with a tutor of MY choosing. Obviously you must¡¯ve paid off the previous one,¡± Magnus was rubbing his forehead in exasperation as he finished speaking.


    Karena scoffed at her father inw and king; ¡°What?! Why? I¡¯m twenty years old, I have no need for further school-¡±


    Magnus mmed his fist down on the table; ¡°DO NOT ARGUE with your KING! Leave now! I want you out of my sight until tomorrow.. Reflect upon your choices,ssie. I do not tolerate fools.. You¡¯d be wise to follow your sister inw¡¯s example.¡±


    ¡®Great... Now my life will be hell..¡¯ Skyemented inwardly.


    Karena red furiously at Skye before getting up, and walking towards the door. She stomped her feet and mumbled under her breath like a pouting, spoiled child. The kindness in Skye felt pity for the crowned princess, but knew she¡¯d brought the admonishment upon herself. To say such a cruel thing about innocent children had shocked Skye, to say the least.


    Karena had always seemed so nice and lively; Skye was shocked to learn of the kind of person she really was. She knew Karena to be shallow and petty, but not cruel. The re she had shed at Skye caused a cold sweat to break out on her skin. An ominous feeling filled Skye¡¯s gut as Karena whipped her head around to sh onest irate re at the group before leaving.


    As soon as she snapped her head forward and down to take a step, Karena belted out an ear-shattering scream. She stumbled backwards; tripping over a footstool, andnding on her entitled arse. As soon as she went down, Skye was on her feet, but not to help Karena..


    Zazzy stood with her head quirked in confusion at Karena¡¯s reaction. It was the first time she¡¯d seen someone upset like that, and was perplexed by her yelling and iling instead of her attempting to hurt her. She shrinked her head back slightly until she saw her mother heading her way with her arms stretched out to scoop her up.


    Everyone that was sitting was now standing; mostly ckjawed at the sight before them. It wasn¡¯t a giant lizard or a wyvern, and the way it nuzzled Skye led to the abrupt realization: it was the dragon from the egg!


    Skye smiled nervously as she said; ¡°Well... This wasn¡¯t supposed to happen yet, heh-heh.. Umm, everyone; I¡¯d like to introduce ye all to Zazzy!¡±


    Marco was across the room in a sh, pulling his sword from his sheath as he did so. Tidas was standing in front of his wife by the time his brother had gotten to her; sword in hand. Each ready to swing on the other...

 Chapter 154

    154 Royal Tension


    Tidas stared his brother down, waiting for him to make a move in his direction. Future king or not, if he raised his de near Skye for any reason, he¡¯d be dead before his body hit the floor. Everyone that was at the table was on their feet, and approaching the hostile situation with caution. Maevis instantly readied her magic to part the floor, and drop the crowned prince below.


    Skye had gripped Zazzy to her chest, and turned her body in a defensive manner before she¡¯d seen Tidas rush to her rescue. As Tidas nced over his shoulder, he realized that his wife was willing to take a de to her shoulder to protect the baby dragon. Which he found slightly ridiculous, considering Ralph had swung his de down on Zazzy full-force, and nothing had happened to her.


    One of Magnus MacArthur¡¯s greatest fears was taking form right in front of him. He¡¯d done everything he could to get his sons to get along, but nothing had seemed to work. Now, they were holding des against each other..


    ¡°STOP! RIGHT NOW! I forbid either of you two from moving an inch! Skye!¡± the princess flinched at the harsh tone behind her name; ¡°Front and center right now! What is that?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an abomination! It needs to be killed, right now!¡± Karena screamed indignantly.


    ¡°She¡¯s NOT an abomination! She¡¯s a bloody Dragon! It¡¯s Zazzy! She hatched on Yuletide! I was gonna surprise ye all after dinner, but she seems to have gotten loose, so... Surprise?¡±


    Skye held up Zazzy after she¡¯d spoken to allow Magnus a clear view of her. She made little trill noses as she sniffed in Magnus¡¯ direction. The king tilted his head slightly as he looked at her, and Zazzy mimicked him. He¡¯d tilted his head side to side, amused as the baby dragon did the same. When he smiled and chuckled lightly at Zazzy¡¯s antics, she¡¯d mimicked him again; making an adorable snorting noise in ce of the chuckle. But she did manage to smile at the king, which melted his icy anger.


    Magnusughed like a weeddie before he spoke; ¡°By the gods, it truly is a dragon! Look at those arms! And that snort; she¡¯s adorable! She looks to be about the size of a my hunting hounds! How is she so big already?! Can I hold her?¡±


    ¡°Father, you can¡¯t be serious. If it is a real dragon, then we should kill it now while it¡¯s manageable,¡± Marco hadn¡¯t taken his eyes off of his younger brother.


    .....


    Tidas narrowed his eyes at his brother; ¡°How about putting your sword away before speaking?¡±


    Lawrence approached them with his hands up in a cautious manner; ¡°How about you both put your swords away? Marco won¡¯t hurt the dragon without father¡¯s permission, and he¡¯s not giving it; right father?¡±


    ¡°If he values his people, he¡¯ll give the order to kill that dangerous thing!¡± Karena yelled from the other side of the room.


    ¡°Her name is Zazzy, and she¡¯s harmless, I swear! She hasn¡¯t hurt anyone; even when struck with a de! She just ran off!¡± Skye gripped Zazzy to her chest against, causing disappointment to spread across Magnus¡¯ face.


    A shocked expression covered Magnus¡¯ face; ¡°By who and why was she struck? How is she alive?¡±


    Skye quickly told her tale while Karena paced about on the far side of the room. She fumed with rage at the treatment she¡¯d revived from everyone, orck there of. Everyone focused on the overgrown lizard in Skye¡¯s arms, and ignored her fallpletely. Not even Marco had helped her up; he didn¡¯t even offer to.


    Karena stared at Skye a moment with pure anger. Not only had Magnus chastised her in front of everyone, but he¡¯d even told her to act more like Skye. As the princess talked, the Crowned princess retreated into her mind..


    ¡®She¡¯s Common born! Of course she has a pleasing disposition! She was born to Serve! She¡¯s nothing like me! I¡¯m a Born a princess! That two-bitmoner durd is nothing but a pretty face and penny! If it weren¡¯t for her father, she wouldn¡¯t even be here! She¡¯d be out in the barracks with the othermoner mages!¡¯


    ¡®What¡¯s so special about her?! I¡¯m prettier; she looks like a dying person with how pale she is! Her hair is a gaudy yellow-reddish color; it¡¯s just weird.. I would rather shave my head and wear a wig than have that color!¡¯


    Karena began to lose herself to her envy and anger. This was normally the moment that she¡¯d begin targeting whomever had triggered her internal bluster. Considering her pending target was Skye, she rethought on the possible oues. Magnus adored her, and would take her side in an instant without substantial evidence against her. Not to mention Skye¡¯s building reputation as a supposed goddess, which irritated her to no end.


    The fact that amoner could be gifted with so much went against everything Karena believed in. Common born were meant to serve, nothing more. Even rising up through merit wasn¡¯t enough of an excuse to her to bestow a title outside of the bloodlines.


    Lucas Moonstone was a dangerous man to Karena. His reward for simply doing his duty had been Far too gracious to her. Wealth on top of trade licenses and a betrothal was outrageous in her opinion.. If it were up to Karena: the Moonstones would be stripped of their title,nd, and wealth, and returned to the muck from whence they came..


    Skye finished exining their meeting Zazzy, and waited for Magnus and Marco to respond. The way Magnus looked at the baby dragon reassured the princess that his curiosity would work to her advantage. Marco, on the other hand, looked like he was seriously evaluating the situation. He kept eyeing both Zazzy and Skye like he was deciding which toy to put away.


    Sheathing his sword, Macro turned towards Skye; ¡°And were did you get a dragon egg in the first ce?¡±


    Skye quickly told the fake story of receiving the egg from the Fae, which made Marco simply nod as he epted it. The way Karena saw it; Zazzy belonged to the crown, not Skye. She was given as part of thend treaty, and Lucas had no right to give away Alconiannd in the first ce. Only the crown had that right. Just because he lived on, worked, and maintained thend, didn¡¯t make it his.


    ¡°That creature belongs to the crown then. It should be taken and locked away, if not outright killed. I know how big those things can get; do we really want something like That flying around the kingdom?! Eating and killing whatever it wishes?! It¡¯s just an overgrown lizard! It shouldn¡¯t be allowed to exist, let alone be out in public!¡±


    Karena was now standing to the side of the group as she red at Skye and her dragon; ¡°Why the Fae gave it to you it beyond me. Commoners should know their ce-¡±


    ¡°That is Enough, Karena.. If you don¡¯t have anything intelligent to add, then go back to our quarters,¡± Marco cut her off with a seemly t tone, but Karena knew better.


    The underlying ice in her husband¡¯s voice made Karena hesitant, but she continued; ¡°She doesn¡¯t deserve what she already has! Why would you want her to have more power?!¡±


    Skye looked to her sister inw with a pained expression; ¡°I don¡¯t want power! I never wanted it! Zazzy will die if I don¡¯t take care of her! I won¡¯t give her up just to be locked away! She¡¯s a goodss who would never hurt anyone! Not unless they tried to hurt me or her!¡±


    ¡°I believe I should say something here..¡± Maevis fluttered over to be directly in front of Magnus and Marco.


    Tidas was immediately at her back now, still holding his sword. Maevis nodded for him to put the sword down, which he did with a huff. It was much easier to talk to someone who didn¡¯t have a weapon pointed at their neck.


    ¡°We gifted Skye with the dragon egg because she resonated with it. We thought the egg was dormant, but Zazzy reacted to her presence. Dragons bond to humans, like the dragon riders of old. I believe that if you take the babe away from the princess, she¡¯ll die.¡±


    ¡°The knowledge we have on dragons is limited, but we do know that that. Zazzy feeds off of the special blend of magic only Skye is capable of producing.. If you take her away or lock her up: you would be killing thest verified dragon in existence!¡±


    A heavy silence fell over the group as the king and crown prince considered their options. Marco turned to him father, and looked him in the eyes, sharing a look of unease. Skye¡¯s stomach felt like she would puke with the tension.


    Lawrence looked at his brothers and father as he said; ¡°If you don¡¯t want them, I¡¯ll take them..¡±


    Tidas stared daggers at his brother for the suggestion. Lawrence lived in the southernmost part of Ruscovic. It was in the northern part of the Star continent, like Alcon, but on the other side of the continent. Tidas was a prince of Alcon, and the Commander of the RMC. Even if that was their only option to save Zazzy, he wouldn¡¯t be able to go to Ruscovic with his wife.


    Before Tidas could protest, Magnus stated; ¡°No, there¡¯s no need. Skye may have lied about her powers, but both her and her family have been loyal to the crown their entire lives. I know how much she loves Tidas, so I know she¡¯d never betray us.¡±


    Magnus faced Skye head on; ¡°I know you care for the creature, but what guarantees do I have that Zazzy won¡¯t hurt my people?¡±


    ¡°I swear on my life that she won¡¯t hurt anyone; unless in self-defense. She¡¯s highly intelligent; no one saw her on her way here, right? Or the pce would be in chaos? I can¡¯t say Ima one-hundred percent sure she¡¯ll always obey everything I say, but she¡¯ll know not to put herself at risk.¡±


    Zazzy shifted in Skye¡¯s arms as she trilled in response; shocking all present. They weren¡¯t sure if the reaction was a coincidence, or if the baby dragon truly understood what they were saying. Either way, Magnus had decided...


    ¡°She may stay as long as she doesn¡¯t pose a threat to the people or property of Alcon,¡± Magnus stated with a small smile at his relieved daughter inw.


    ¡°I still think we should kill it now,¡± Marco added as he ced his hand on the handle of his sword.


    Tidas tensed again, but rxed a bit when Skye nudged him with her elbow. She looked at him with a pleading expression to not do anything. Instead, she stepped forward with Zazzy to speak; ¡°If you want to kill Zazzy, then you¡¯ll have to kill me too..¡±


    Marco looked as his sister inw with surprise. She was willing to die with the creature if need be, and he admired her for her dedication. A soft smile crept onto his lips, one his wife had never seen before. It held a kind of affection that he¡¯d never shown her before, and it infuriated the crowned princess.


    ¡°Then slice them both in half and be done with it!¡±


    The smile on Marco¡¯s face was lost as his wife began ranting again. His patience for Karena¡¯s attitude was lost now. He looked down at the ground to collect himself a moment, then snapped at his wife.


    ¡°Like I said earlier; if you have Nothing Intelligent to add, then Go Back to our rooms Now. I will deal with youter,¡±


    ¡°But you Just said-¡±


    ¡°NOW Karena! Don¡¯t make me repeat myself.. You know I don¡¯t like to do that..¡±


    Karena visibly flinched at her husband¡¯s ominous words, huffed angerly, then left in a muttering windstorm. She locked eyes with Skye as she left, basically letting her know that she was on her radar now. Skye exhaled the breath she¡¯d felt like she¡¯d been holding since Marco first spoke.


    The crown prince stared at Skye with affection as soon as his wife left, making Tidas¡¯ blood boil. Marco asked her a few more questions about her knowledge of dragons, but Skye didn¡¯t tell him of the Rnd Snare journals. She¡¯d simply told him of ¡®books she¡¯d gotten from Dragonhorn¡¯ that contained the information. Plus the knowledge she¡¯d supposedly gained from the Fae.


    As her nerves calmed, Skye thanked Marco for listening to her side. He reached his arm out, and cupped her cheek, much to Skye¡¯s shock, and everyone else¡¯s. He looked into Skye¡¯s eyes as he spoke softly to her, ¡°I don¡¯t kill things that I find value in.. And you, Skye, are quite valuable to me..¡±

 Chapter 155

    155 Self-Restraint


    Lawrence immediately put his hand on Tidas¡¯ shoulder to stop him from cutting off Marco¡¯s arm. Magnus was surprised to see him being affectionate with a person. Other than public pleasantries, he¡¯d never seen his oldest son acting affectionately like that with anyone; even his wife. It was an odd situation to be in, and he thanked the gods Karena wasn¡¯t in the room to see andplicate it.


    Skye was in utter shock as Zazzy growled low at the person invading her bubble. Marco¡¯s touch was gentle and slightly soothing to her. She avidly felt an urge to lean into his hand, which was Highly unsettling to her. Confusion and desire fogged her mind at first, but then she remembered: Marco had ess to Ether magic now. The princess nced at the amulet around his neck, then pulled her cheek away with a hard stare, and a threatening growl from her dragon.


    As soon as she broke contact, the befuddlement left her. Skye literally had to fight the urge to kick him as hard as she could in his groin. Warning bells rang out in her head, like they did every time she saw Marco. It hadn¡¯t urred to her that the danger was of.. That kind of nature. However, Tidas and Lawrence had clearly sensed it.


    Keeping eye contact, Skye spoke with a curt tone; ¡°While I appreciate the sentiment, I do not like to be touched by any man but my Husband, Prince Marco. Please refrain from doing so in the future.¡±


    Marco smirked at Skye before he replied; ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind, dear little sister.. Now; I think it¡¯s best if I retire to my quarters for the night. I¡¯m sure Karena will need to be calmed after meeting the creature; she detests all things scaly and slimy.¡±


    The Crown Prince turned slightly to nce and grin at his brothers. He nodded to them, then spoke a few pleasantries to the king before leaving. As he walked passed Skye, he stared at her as Zazzy growled again, then exited the room.


    As soon as he left, all the tension in the room started to fade. Maevis knew he was trying to use magic on Skye. Like Tidas, it took everything she had not to take him out. Being the next king was only possible if he was alive, and he¡¯de dangerously close to not being so. From the look of him, Tidas was ready to kill his brother if he¡¯d done anything more to his wife.


    After a few moments to make sure he was gone; Lawrence removed his hand from his brother¡¯s shoulder, looked to his father, and said, ¡°A little warning next time you want to have All of us together.¡±


    Magnus looked from Lawrence to Tidas as he spoke; ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have to warn youds! He¡¯s your brother and ally, and Your future king! He is your blood, how could you not get along?!¡±


    .....


    Both Tidas and Lawrence looked at their father with dumbfounded expressions before Law rebutted; ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know.. Maybe it¡¯s the fact that he does things like raise a sword to his brother¡¯s wife?¡±


    ¡°Or that he also hit on her afterwards?!¡± Tidas¡¯ voice was strained as he spoke; trying to keep his anger in check.


    ¡°He was raising his sword at Zazzy, not Skye. And I don¡¯t think he was hitting on her.. I don¡¯t think he even knows how to do that,¡± Magnus replied candidly.


    Tidas fumed internally as his father exined away his brother¡¯s actions. He¡¯d favored Marco long enough for Lawrence and Tidas to expect it, but this was utterly tant. The brothers exchanged a look between them, then nodded at each other. It was their way of signaling to meet after the night was through. To discuss the incident and Marco.


    After everyone finished their cake, Magnus had his servants bring out a very old bottle of ckberry bourbon he¡¯d saved, and toasted to the new year. Skye finished her Yuletide story, then they chatted together about random things as they yed with Zazzy. Magnus taught her a few tricks like fetch, paw, and roll over. Maevis marveled at her highly developed intelligence, considering she was only but a couple weeks old.


    Lawrence was weary at first, but came around when Zazzy rubbed against him like a cat. Her horns, wings, and teeth aside; she did kind of look a little catty. She yed and rolled over for belly rubs, purring and trilling the whole time. Everyone adored her; especially Magnus. The stories about dragon riders were some of his favorites growing up, and now he was ying with one.


    Zazzy was affectionate and kind; ever careful with her wings and horns. Her ws were retractable, so she didn¡¯t have to worry while ying. Skye was amazed at how she was handling herself. She nned on giving her some extra magic next time she fed her. Which, ording to Peggy and Tidas, was far too often.


    The journals said she¡¯d be eating mainly regr food in her first five years, not magic. But Skye hadn¡¯t let up on feeding her. She kept the same schedule. Feeding Zazzy either before or after her morning routine, and before or after she took her birth control. Both Peggy and Tidas thought that she was the reason Zazzy was growing so fast.. Until Skye checked the journals and found out about the survival gene dragons have.


    They¡¯d argued over it because it was also the journals that said Zazzy would consume less magic after she hatched. The conversation yed out in her head as she watched the baby dragon y with everyone. She looked to Maevis as she threw a candlestick for Zazzy to fetch, and decided to get her opinion on the matterter.


    The atmosphere was still a little tense, but Zazzy had mostly melted it away with her antics. Tidas was stewing slightly as he thought over his father¡¯s response to Marco¡¯s actions. They just didn¡¯t make sense to him. If his father would¡¯ve seen a courtier acting the same way with another¡¯s wife, he would¡¯ve chastised them publicly them for it. He knew this for a fact because he¡¯d seen it happen before.


    ¡®Why would he treat Marco so differently? He¡¯s always favored him, but this; This was different.. Why would he ignore-no. Not ignore: Excuse his behavior? It¡¯s like he can do no wrongtely.. Ha! If father only knew..¡¯


    As Tidas¡¯ mind began to turn dark and brooding, Skye¡¯s voice called him back; ¡°Out your head, love.. Your ce is here, with me..¡±


    Gripping her husband¡¯s hand lovingly; Tidas was met with his wife¡¯s golden eyes as he snapped back. Tiny flecks of blue from her original eye color could still be seen when the light hit them. He missed her red hair and blue eyes asionally, but Skye was still the most beautiful person in the world to him.


    Cupping her cheek, Tidas leaned in to ce a small, sweet kiss on Skye¡¯s forehead. He wondered for a moment if she had any feelings of attraction towards Marco, butughed it off instantly. He knew how much Skye loved him, and that being truthful was important to her. If any issues with their rtionship ever urred, Tidas had no doubts he¡¯d hear about it several times.


    As the evening ticked away, everyone began to break off. Magnus needed to get back to the banquet hall, and Lawrence and Tidas wished to discuss politics. Marie, Maevis, and Skye sat and chatted as Zazzy munched and yed fetch. It was the most active she¡¯d been since the day she hatched.


    The baby dragon hadn¡¯t had much time to run about before she¡¯d been packed into a trunk. ying was reserved for nighttime while they traveled. The snows had kept traffic in and out of the inns they¡¯d stayed in to a minimum. Cutting down significantly on possible dragon sightings.


    Skye imagined Magnus would want to take a simr approach to Zazzy as he did with the Fae: make an announcement. It most likely wouldn¡¯t be as grand as his literal parading of Maevis during Yuletide. At least, Skye hoped not; she didn¡¯t think Zazzy would like it.


    The three women chatted away for a couple of hours until all three began to yawn. They covered various subjects like the new year celebration, Zazzy, and Marie¡¯s most recent book. Skye and Maevis spoke of the Kringle family, but swore Marie to secrecy first. They wanted to make sure she kept it in the back of her mind not to say anything to Magnus about them.


    When Maevis was about to exin what the White Stag was to the two, a knock came from the door. Since the guards that were at the door left with the king, Marie got up to answer the door. Upon opening it, a disheveled and downtrodden Peggy stood before her.


    Marie weed the servant, then shut the door behind her. Peggy kept her eyes on the floor, too scared to see the disappointment in her bairn¡¯s face. She¡¯d lost the baby dragon, and wouldn¡¯t be able to search for her properly without notifying the guards of What she was looking for. Causing a panic in the pce due to it, and endangering Zazzy in the process.


    Skye noticed Peggy¡¯s odd countenance right away. Concern covered her face as she got up from her seat, and approached her servant. Peggy looked up at her bairn, then immediately looked away; her eyesnding on Zazzy. She was smacking a wooden candlestick between her paws like a cat toy.


    All of her shame turned to fury as she bellowed out; ¡°YOU! There You Are! What the Bloody Hell were ye thinkin¡¯ leavin¡¯ the room?! Do ye have any idea how Worried I was?! Yer lucky yer only a babe, or I¡¯d tan yer hide! Dragon Or Not!¡±


    Peggy turned towards Skye; ¡°And You! Did it not ur to ye to send someone to let me know that Zazzy was found?! I¡¯ve been walkin¡¯ up and down the hallways for nearly two hours!¡±


    Skye shrinked at the harshness of Peggy¡¯s tone. She only got mad like this when Skye had put herself in harm¡¯s way. It hadn¡¯t even urred to her to let Peggy know that Zazzy was with her. As guilt began to fill her heart, a thought urred to the princess that made her feel a little less guilty..


    Skye ced her hands on her hips just like Peggy did and asked; ¡°If she¡¯s been missin¡¯ this whole time, then why are ye just Nowing to me about it?¡±


    ¡°Peggy scoffed as she replied; ¡°Well it¡¯s not exactly easy to look for a baby dragon while keepin¡¯ in a secret!¡±


    ¡°Ye wouldn¡¯t have needed to go lookin¡¯ for her at all, had ye reported her disappearance before!¡± Skye shot back while crossing her arms.


    ¡°Nor if ye would¡¯ve sent someone to tell me!¡± Peggy nearly screamed at the princess.


    Before the two could get into a yelling match, Maevis made a thin, small wall appear and separate the two bickering women. Surprised at the suddenness of it, both yelped like littlessies. Marie giggled as Maevis threatened; ¡°If you two don¡¯t act your ages, then I¡¯ll bend you over Marie¡¯s knee, and remind you of what happens to bratty children!¡±


    Marie looked to Maevis; ¡°Why my knee?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a Fairy, dearie.. I may not be the size for it, but I pack the punch required,¡± Maevis replied as she pushed up her sleeves in a serious manner.


    Peggy and Skye locked eyes as the makeshift wall disappeared back into the floor. They stared a moment, nodded, then turned towards Maevis. Zazzy came up between them, and sat on the floor where the wall had juste from. As Peggy and Skye tilted their heads down and apologized, Zazzy mimicked them.


    Peggy looked down at the penitent dragon and muttered; ¡°I¡¯ll be expectin¡¯ one of those as well, ye winged lizard...¡±


    Understanding the old woman, Zazzy turned towards Peggy, bowed, then trilled at her in a softened tone. Seeing that the creature was as intelligent as she¡¯d hoped, Peggy said, ¡°That¡¯ll do, dragon.. That¡¯ll do..¡±

 Chapter 156

    156 True Nature


    Skye awoke to something heavy hitting her stomach. She shot up in bed, ready to murder whomever had awakened her in such a terrible way. Looking down at herp, all her anger drained as Zazzy sat wagging her tail. Her wide eyes and human-like smile reflected pure joy and love as she stared at her surrogate mother.


    Peggy was already in the process of readying Skye¡¯s things for her shower when she spoke; ¡°I tried to stop her, but as soon as I said it was time to wake ye, she lost it! Stupid lizard; ran into the door in all her excitement too. Ima surprised it didn¡¯t wake ye.¡±


    Skye chuckled; ¡°Pretty sure I was dreamin¡¯, but I can¡¯t remember what about.. Something with clouds, but I don¡¯t know. It felt real, but it¡¯s not there anymore.. It¡¯s odd.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like a standard flyin¡¯ dream to me,¡± Peggy replied as she finished gathering the princess¡¯ things for the day.


    As Peggyid out a dress for the princess to wear at the end of her bed, Skyemented; ¡°Sorry Peg, but I¡¯ll be needin¡¯ me riding clothes today. I don¡¯t want the hassle of a skirt; I have too much to do. I need to stop by both Olympus and Helm¡¯s Smitty, I need to speak with Magnus about me training, and I need to track down Shasta.. STILL.¡±


    ¡°Aye, that¡¯s right! The king ordered her to train ye, and what does she do? Avoid ye for how many days straight?! Like I don¡¯t see her leavin¡¯ the banquet hall as soon as yer announced! Wish he would¡¯ve picked someone friendlier to train ye. Or at least someone that Would Actually train ye!¡±


    Skye sighed as she helped Peggy gather her riding outfit; ¡°I wish I knew what her issue with me was. I don¡¯t recall ever wronging her.. We¡¯ve been back for a week, and she¡¯ll not answer a letter or a direct summons from me. I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t the one who¡¯s showing ye the basics to swordy teach ye it all?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just passing time with her until I can track down Shasta. Besides, I already knew most of what she¡¯s shown me so far. Genie was a good teacher; he believed in diversifying my abilities.¡±


    .....


    ¡°Ack! Ima gonna smack thatd next time I see him! I swear he did more corruptin¡¯ than teaching!¡±


    Skyeughed loudly at Peggy¡¯s bluster as she sat down to eat; ¡°Oh, I wish I could trade out Shasta for Nadia, but she just passed her trial. She needs time to adapt to her new life. Plus; Shasta is a Pir; Ima lucky Magnus ordered her to train me.. Even if her attitude is crap.¡±


    Peggy huffed; ¡°Maybe she¡¯s just feral.¡±


    Skye smiled at Peggy¡¯s quip, but didn¡¯t quite agree with her. Tidas swore she was a good person, and had told her various stories to back the im. However, and the days of avoidance ticked by, it became harder for him to keep saying it. Not only was it a direct order from him, but Magnus himself had appointed Shasta to train her.


    By avoiding Skye, she was willingly ignoring a direct order from her King. Tidas was bing angry with her over it, and Skye suspected that it only added to the reasons she didn¡¯t like her. It was difficult for the princess to be angry when she didn¡¯t know why Shasta didn¡¯t like her. Skye thought that maybe she resembled someone from her past, or felt her friendship with Tidas threatened; she just didn¡¯t know..


    One thing Skye did know for sure was that something Terrible had happened to Shasta in her past. Bakenekos were created by a few different ways, but all were tragic. As much as Shasta irritated the princess, Skye knew she was justshing out due to personal pain. It wasn¡¯t an excuse to act like a bitch, but the princess couldn¡¯t help feeling sympathetic towards her. Which was most likely the reason she hadn¡¯t gone to Magnus yet.


    After Skye dressed and ate a decent breakfast, she bid Peggy and Zazzy farewell until before dinner. Tidas told her the night they returned from Moonstone Castle that he¡¯d be working most days, and wouldn¡¯t see her until right before they ate. It saddened her, but she understood that he needed to catch up on his work. Their trip to see her parents had left his work desk piled high with papers to go over. It was a growing issue, but one that could be addressedter.


    Upon exiting her room, Skye was pleasantly surprised to find Zas, us, and Ronnie waiting for her outside her hallway. She hugged Ronnie and Zas, and shook us¡¯ hand. The three were shocked to see her outfit, but understood it¡¯s necessity after she exined her ns for the day.


    It was still a little odd for them to see a princess in pants. The outfitplimented her figure, causing us to find it hard to look at her. Ronnie whistled at her in a benign way, but still incurred a smack to the back of his head from Zas for it. He chided him afterwards; exining that a certain amount of respect and decorum was required to be a Royal Guard.


    Skye beamed at her friends as she spoke; ¡°Do what now? Royal Guards?! That¡¯s amazing! Congrattions!¡±


    Zas grinned as he put his hand up in a halting manner; ¡°Just some early training. They can¡¯t officially be members until they pass the Mage Trials next year.. But both Prince Tidas and King Magnus have given special permission for them to begin now. Ye know, since they were hand-picked by me.¡±


    Skye quirked an eyebrow in confusion; ¡°Picked for what?¡±


    ¡°To be your personal guards,¡± Zas replied.


    Skye¡¯s eyes lit up as her excitement erupted. She liked the two quite a bit, even with us¡¯ bad start. They were akin to little cousins to the princess. She was happy to have someone assigned to her that she could chat with. Most of the guards that had watched over her so far had been to intimidated by her title and husband to really converse with. At least Ronnie would treat her like a person; us was a work in progress..


    As they came close to the stables, Skye made an expression akin to realization, and took off at a jog. Once inside, she quickly scanned the the stalls until she saw Thoth. He nickered upon seeing Skye¡¯s approach. He hadn¡¯t seen her in nearly two weeks, and jumped about like an excited colt due to it.


    Walking up to Thoth, Skye apologized for noting and seeing him sooner. She stroked his mane and scratched his chin, causing the giant horse to nuzzle her in response. As the three men entered, Thoth huffed loudly at them. The stablehands put the saddle and gear on him for the princess, then quickly took care of three more horses for Zas, us, and Ronnie. About fifteen minutes or so passed, and the group was off to do their errands.


    Their trip into the city had been quite long. It was simply to drop off some of the dragon leather to Athena at Olympus cksmith to study, then stopped by at Helm¡¯s Smitty to bagger Sven into going to see his daughter. He was a little hesitant at first, but the temptation of the dragon leather was too much to resist.


    After the cksmith shops, Skye stopped by themoners¡¯ hospital. She¡¯d been stopping by and healing people here and there since she¡¯d gotten back from her holiday. Nothing big; mostly fevers and small injuries. Skye was currently studying everything involving her Shaman trait: from basic biology to medical procedures. She was also learning swordsmanship and the basics to one-on-onebat. Anything to keep busy.


    In truth, sky was avoiding the pce as much as possible. She didn¡¯t want to run into Karena, or especially Marco. The fact that he¡¯d attempted to use magic on her both frightened and infuriated the princess. Confronting the Crowned Prince wasing, but not until Skye felt capable of protecting herself. Until then, she¡¯d pull a Shasta and avoid him as much as possible. Or at the least; always make sure she had another person with her at all times.


    Once Skye finished up, it was nearing lunch time. The group of four stopped by a tavern that Zas had rmended. The smell of freshly made stew and bread wafted through the air as they entered. They sat at a booth and ordered their food after some pleasantries with the owner.


    The stew and bread were delicious, causing them to eat heartily as they all chatted. The owner was a retired RMC member, and former designated field cook due to his talent. He was known for only using the freshest ingredients daily, and donated anything not used or left over to the local orphanage.


    Skye was finishing her third bowl of stew and second loaf of bread when she saw Shastae in. She was ready to scream and holler at her, until she saw a little old priestess with her. Confusion was written all over her face at the sight of it, prompting Zas to smile and exin.


    ¡°VC helps out the orphanage down the way there whenever she can.. Shasta¡¯s got a soft spot for kids.¡±


    ¡°Should ye be telling me that, Zas?¡± Skye questioned, concerned about Shasta being angry with him for it.


    The General thought on it a minute before he spoke; ¡°Na, she won¡¯t care, I don¡¯t think.. But then again, she¡¯s be ducking you since Magnus ordered her to train you, right?¡±


    Skye spoke as she ducked under the table to get out of their booth; ¡°Aye, we¡¯ve been back for five days now, and nothing. It¡¯s like tryin¡¯ to find a cat in a cornfield.. I need to talk to her before I lose sight of her again!¡±


    Zas¡¯ ears ttened in frustration as Skye took off out the door after Shasta. us was right behind her, but stopped to look back at Zas as he got up and called after him. The general set money on the table, told Ronnie to get their horses, and for us to trail her until they caught up. Nodding in acknowledgment, us took off after the princess.


    As Skye trailed and watched Shasta, her suspicions were confirmed. A mean person wouldn¡¯t help an elderly priestess carry bags of food to an orphanage, then y with the children afterwards. They kicked and chased a ball around together;ughing and smiling without a care. Skye smiled to herself as she watched while the three tagalongs gawked at the Vice Commander¡¯s true nature.


    The more Skye had asked around about Shasta while looking for her, the more she came to realize how kind she actually was. Since Magnus handled the general cost of her cream, the VC spent the majority of her earnings on local orphanages. She even spent some of her down time doing repairs for them. Going as far as to ¡®recruit¡¯ some of the newer members of the RMC to help whenever major repairs were needed.


    Feeling determined now, Skye left her little nook from where she¡¯d been spying from, and approached Shasta and the children. Several of the wee ones ran up to her, excited to see the kinddy from earlier. Shasta visibly stiffened after sniffing at the air several times. She knew it was Skye and Zas, and felt the urge to keep up her game of seeker. However, she didn¡¯t want to bolt on the children. Plus, Zas would thrash herter if she did.


    Shasta turned to face Skye with a smirk and said; ¡°The mouse has finally caught up to the cat, I see..¡±

 Chapter 157

    157 Cat And Mouse


    Skye kept a curt smile on her face as she spoke; ¡°Ima not a mouse, ye house cat.. Why have ye been avoiding me?¡±


    Shastaughed haughtily; ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to be around you.¡±


    Skye took a cleansing breath; ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like I wanna be around you either. Not with that kind of attitude, but this was a direct order from the king. If I don¡¯t train with ye, we both get yelled at.. And You get the added bonus of gettin¡¯ yer cream taken away.¡±


    Shasta bent her ears back in frustration. She knew the princess was right. Magnus had specifically told her she¡¯d be cut off if she didn¡¯t train Skye. Due to it, the princess wasn¡¯t the only one she¡¯d been avoiding. The king had summoned her that morning, but she hadn¡¯t gone to see him yet.


    Magnus wouldn¡¯t be surprised at her not showing until muchter. It was amon urrence since she¡¯de to live in the pce many years ago. He¡¯d chide her in privateter, but so long as she made it seem that he was aware of her tardiness publicly, he wouldn¡¯t get too mad.


    As her thoughts wandered and melded together, Shasta realized she could kill two birds with one stone, right now. All she needed to do was get Skye to the training grounds. That way, she could y it off like she¡¯d been training Skye all day; like she had been ordered to do. Shasta had a suspicion that the princess had tattled to the king about her dodging, and that was the reason behind the summons.


    If Shasta actually sparred with her, she could knock out the princess, and get a few day¡¯s reprieve, or so she thought. ¡®Maybe even convince her to be the pretty little doll that she is.. And get some aggression out, hehe; Bonus!¡¯


    Shasta began to circle Skye with an unnerving smirk while the children watched the two. The VC practically strutted as she slowly flicked her tail side to side. Her fur had a dark chestnut hue that shimmered in the light. The tip of her braid swung with each step she took until she finally stopped in front of Skye; inches away from her.


    Skye didn¡¯t flinch or break eye contact once they locked, which Shasta liked. The princess didn¡¯t act like one, and it bothered her greatly. It would¡¯ve been easier if she¡¯d been a typical royal bitch; easier to dislike. If Shasta hadn¡¯t seen her with Lawrence, she might¡¯ve gotten along with her..


    .....


    Shaking her head clear, Shasta grinned and said; ¡°Alright.. You want me to train you, then we do it my way.¡±


    Skye blinked her eyes several times before she replied; ¡°Aye.. That¡¯s kinda the idea. You Train Me.¡±


    Shasta stared at the princess, not knowing if she was blissfully ignorant or just didn¡¯t know how to read between the lines. Either way, she was excited to pummel the princess. A devilish grin crept onto her lips, prompting Ralph to step in. He had firsthand knowledge of what the gleam in Shasta¡¯s eyes meant, and knew better than to leave the two unchaperoned.


    Shasta practically hissed when she saw Zas, Ronnie, and us approaching. Her n to take out some aggression on the princess was all but thwarted.. Until Skye turned to them, and dismissed the three for the remainder of the day. Zas and us automatically protested, but Skye wasn¡¯t having it. She knew Shasta would keep closed off if others were around them, and the princess had questions.


    Skye turned back to Shasta; ¡°They can go as long as yer with me, right?¡±


    After her initial shock had passed, Shasta replied; ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll train you, then escort you back to the pce; I swear.¡±


    Zas stared at Shasta with hard eyes as he stated; ¡°You have to escort her back to her quarters, not just the front gates. Tidas doesn¡¯t want her left alone.¡±


    Shasta perked up at Zas¡¯s words; ¡°Oh really? And why is that? Sneaking offtely?¡±


    Skye looked at Shasta with a quirked eyebrow; ¡°Odd thing to say, but ok.. No, it¡¯s because of something else. Or rather someon-it, that doesn¡¯t matter! All that matters is that I get stronger.¡±


    The three males watched as Shasta and Skye bickered back and forth:


    ¡°Someone? Who?¡±


    ¡°Tis not yer concern.¡±


    ¡°Well if I¡¯m the one guarding you, I think I should know who to keep an eye out for.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing for ye to concern yer self with..¡±


    ¡°If they¡¯re a threat, then yes, I think I should know!¡±


    ¡°So long as yer with me, he¡¯s no threat!¡±


    ¡°Oh, so it IS a man then..¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that! I would Never hurt Tidas!¡±


    ¡°How would I know?! I don¡¯t know you, and You won¡¯t tell me anything!¡±


    Zas had had enough of their yelling. The children looked ufortable, and the people walking past were beginning to stare. In a jovial tone so as not to scare the children more, Zas said: ¡°Alright that¡¯s enough of this nonsense! By the gods, you two bicker worse than sisters..¡±


    ¡°Not even close!¡±


    ¡°Ima gonna have to say no,¡± Skye and Shasta had replied at the same time.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t ye two like each other? Yer both reall nice!¡±


    ¡°Aye! And pretty!¡±


    ¡°Aye!¡±


    ¡°Ye could be bestest friends!¡±


    ¡°Aye! And live in the pce together!¡±


    ¡°Aww! I wanna live with me best friend!¡±


    ¡°Aye, me too!¡±


    The children all began to yell over each other in their excitement. There were probably around ten or so outside. The other twenty four were either working, or inside the orphanage doing chores and the like. Only the littlest ones came out to y after their lunch hour. Everyone else had to work to earn enough money for food, clothes, and other various necessities for everyone.


    It wasn¡¯t a fair life, but they would live. Shasta did what she could for the three orphanages within the city. She got quite a nice paycheck; being a Pir and all. Plus the cost of her cream was generally taken care of by the king, for now anyways. Which was herrgest financial burden, and not something she¡¯d nned on ever giving up.


    Too much drink for too long had the Vice Commander physically addicted to her cream. It affected most Fae the same way alcohol affected humans. If Shasta were human, she¡¯d be a full-blown alcoholic. Cream didn¡¯t rot a Fae¡¯s organs like alcohol did to humans. Instead, it was physically addictive to them, simr to opiates with humans.


    Alcohol still affected Fae how it was supposed to, just on a much smaller scale. Nics and Maevis stayed away from cream as much as possible. They preferred human alcohol to cream because it didn¡¯t cause addiction for Fae.


    Nics had a particr problem with cream due to his Santa days, so he rarely ever drank it. Maevis never really cared for it to begin with, and didn¡¯t like how it made her feel afterwards. Shasta was a feline Fae, so she had a predisposition to live cream.


    Aside from her cream and fighting; Shasta didn¡¯t have much in her life. Unlike Zas, she never fully adapted to the human lifestyle. If it weren¡¯t for Tidas and the children, Shasta would¡¯ve stayed as feral as she was when he rescued her..


    Shasta was surprised that some of the children knew the princess, but her opinion stayed the same. A small boy who had been one of the first to acknowledge Skye stood next to her. She asked where he knew her from, so he told Shasta of how the princess had healed him.


    Wide-eyed with enthusiasm, the boy exined; ¡°She showed up a couple days ago and just started healin¡¯ people! Joey and Danielle said she was there before too! They¡¯d been there for a while. She made Joey¡¯s fever and head all better, and got rid of Dani¡¯s cough! She don¡¯t want no monies, and says she just wants us to be healthy and happy! Isn¡¯t she a nicedy?! She¡¯s like you!¡±


    Shasta forced a smile for the weed, thanked him for telling her, and sent him off to y with the others. Skye was talking with the kids about anything they asked about. From her ns for the day, to why she was wearing men¡¯s clothes. Their eyes nearly popped out of their heads when Ronnie brought their horses out, and the children met Thoth.


    He was thergest horse they¡¯d ever seen, and one child had even asked if he was ¡®the King of Horses¡¯. The group spent about half an hour giving each child a ride on Thoth. They did it by twos since the horse was sorge. Even some of the older kids hade out for a small ride; with permission for the priestesses.


    Afterwards, Skye went through and gave some of the children a quick checkup. Only a couple had anything wrong with them. It saved the priestesses money and time by not needing to make a trip to the hospital though. They tried to give the princess some money for her efforts, but she¡¯d politely declined. Instead she told them to by extra, non-perishable food for when they ran low on supplies.


    The head priestess came out and thanked the two women for their kindness and generosity to the orphanage. Zas exined Shasta¡¯s continuous contributions to us and Ronnie. They were astonished by the slightly psychotic Vice Commander¡¯s soft side. It was nice to know that she wasn¡¯t quite the beast she liked to y.


    As the children bid them farewell, Skye saw the soft, loving expression on Shasta¡¯s face as she clung to Zas. She truly cared for the children, which made her a decent person in Skye¡¯s book. From what Zas, Tidas, and others had told her; Shasta only got violent with rude or asinine people. It made her feel both better and worse at the same time..


    ¡®If Shasta only dislikes bad people, does that make me a bad person in her eyes? Why? What did I do wrong? When?¡¯ As Skye¡¯s mind raced, Shasta noticed the vexed expression she wore as she bit at the tip of her thumb. Shasta thought Skye would be like that the entire ride back, until she saw the sign for Olympus cksmith.


    ¡°Oh! We need to stop here for just a tick. I need gear if we¡¯re to spar,¡± Skye yelled out to the group as she hopped off of her horse, and went into the shop.


    After about ten minutes or so, Skye came out with a bundle in her arms. She tied it to Thoth, hopped up, and was ready to go. They dropped Zas, us, and Ronnie off at the pce gates before taking off to the arena to train. It wasmon for all branches of the military to use the arena as a training ground. Shasta knew that a few might be there, but none that would dare speak against her, or her actions.


    As they trotted up to the challenger¡¯s entrance, a couple of servants came forward to take their horses. Thoth wasn¡¯t happy to be separated again, but went with the stablehand after the man shed a shiny red apple. Skye felt oddly nervous as she went to change into her gear. It was a loaner suit for Skye until Athena could create her actual battle armor.


    It didn¡¯t fit as well, and had an odd smell to it, but it would work for today. Shutting the locker door, Skye turned to see Shasta wearing the same clothes as she was wearing before. Confused, the princess asked why she wasn¡¯t wearing any armor.


    Shastaughed condescendingly, then stated; ¡°I¡¯m not changing my clothes when there¡¯s no need to.. You won¡¯tnd a single blow on me..¡±

 Chapter 158

    158 First Sparring


    ***THIS CHAPTER CONTAINS 18+ CONTENT. LANGUAGE, VIOLENCE AND BLOOD. VIEWERS DISCRETION ADVISED***


    Skye fumed as she and Shasta stared each other down. The urge to punch the snarky cat woman was growing, and the nervousness she¡¯d felt before was reced by feisty determination. The princess knew that she wasn¡¯t nearly as strong as the Vice Commander of the RMC. She understood and epted the gap between them. With her ce at Tidas¡¯ side precarious at best, Skye decided that she had tond at least one hit on Shasta by the end of their match. Failure was Not an option any longer...


    Their footfalls echoed off of the cement walls as Shasta guided the princess up the nted hall that connected to the arena. As they stepped out onto the field, Skye was surprised to see there was no snow on the ground. Everywhere else still had at least half a foot or so on it.


    The arena was used as a training area whenever the trials weren¡¯t being prepared for or done. Threerge rings filled the center of the field, and track lines were set all the way around the boarder of it. At one end, there were weight sets and racks of other weight training rted equipment.


    On the other side, closest to the two women, sat target practice equipment. Everything from archery, to gun practice was set out and at the ready. Skye was impressed by what she saw, but what shocked her to see was vibrant green grass covering the entire field. Curious; the princess asked how it was all done and maintained.


    Shasta smirked cockily as she replied; ¡°Mages primarily use these grounds for training; of course there¡¯s no snow. The Water mages use clearing it out as control practice. And the Earth mages created hybrid grass that grows in cold temperatures.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing! I can¡¯t believe they¡¯ve done that!¡± Skye beamed as she bent down to touch a de of the grass.


    Shasta turned and looked over the field as she spoke with a serious voice; ¡°It is.. Too bad the Nomads won¡¯t benefit from it. But then again, if they weren¡¯t traitors, they might¡¯ve-¡±


    ¡°How are they traitors? Because they won¡¯t send their children off to be indoctrinated? I hardly see that as traitorous,¡± Skye tone was firm as she¡¯d responded.


    .....


    Shasta turned towards the princess with a half-re; ¡°And how do you know That¡¯s the only reason?¡±


    Skye sputtered a second before she said; ¡°Ahh, it-me, me father told me! He¡¯s got diplomatic status when ites to the Nomads..Ye know, because of the boundary?¡±


    Shasta stared tly at Skye as she continued; ¡°The Boardends?! The only way into the Hignds that doesn¡¯t require climbin¡¯ a mountain? Me father and Lord Reinbolt are the two that own it? They fight with Murdoc constantly over it?! What?! Why are ye staring at me like that?!¡±


    Shasta shrugged nonchntly as she sauntered towards one of the rings; ¡°Just waiting for you to shut up so we can start..¡±


    Skye¡¯s anger was nearing it¡¯s tipping point. Shasta didn¡¯t know it, but the princess had been working hard to gain strength. Ever since she and Tidas survived the Nomads in Warrick Forest, the princess had been working out a little bit each day. It was at random times, and in random amounts, but it was enough for her to begin to see results.


    After her bout with Shasta, Skye began doubling her efforts. Pushing her body to the point of pain, then healing the fatigue to maximize the workout. She considered it somewhat cheating, but it was a silly notion. Her power was her own; it was Skye¡¯s duty to herself, and everyone around her to use it to her fullest capacity. And that was exactly what she nned to do against Shasta..


    The Vice Commander of the RMC was known as the fastest person in the kingdom, and possibly the world. Tidas could beat Shasta in a fight, and be temporarily faster than her, but not for an extended period of time. If it came down to a foot race longer than a hundred meter dash, Shasta would take the gold.


    The two women approached the medium-sized ring. It sat back closer to the wall of the arena. There were a few recruits down by the weight sets, but they left as soon as they recognized Shasta. She had a habit of forcing recruits to spar with her if her previous challengers didn¡¯t satisfy her. They couldn¡¯t tell who was with her, all they could tell was Skye¡¯s stature. Seeing the size of her opponent, and going off of previous experience; the muscr men ran.


    Shasta scoffed as she saw them exit through the other tunnel hall, on the opposite side of the field. ¡®And people call me a pussycat..¡±


    ¡°Wonder why they left,¡± Skye asked out loud sarcastically.


    Shasta answered her anyway; ¡°Probably scared..they¡¯re smart.¡±


    ¡°Guess Ima genius then,¡± Skye stated as she took her position in the ring.


    Shasta quirked an eyebrow and scoffed; ¡°How so?! You¡¯re staying And fighting me! If anything, that makes you a dumbass.¡±


    Skye didn¡¯t reply. She acknowledged the fact that Shasta intimidated her. The thought of fighting her nearly terrified her, but it had to be done. She didn¡¯t need to just get stronger; Skye needed to be a better fighter. And Shasta training her was the best way to do it.


    In a defensive manner; Skye held her arms up vertically, but bent at the elbows with her palms partially open. Her knees were slightly bent, and her lead foot was edged forward. Shasta approved of her stance; for the most part. Only a small correction, then they could start.


    ¡°Bring your elbows down a bit more-¡±


    ¡°I know, I know.. And only leave me palms open like this if Ima gonna go on the defensive. Me teacher taught me well. I hold me arms up a bit more because Ima so bloody short. Most times, the extra distance saves me.¡±


    Shasta was a little taken aback by Skye having any real knowledge of fighting. Her strategies during their first little tussle were impressive, but herck of physical engagement left Shasta to believe that she¡¯s solely dependent upon her powers to defend herself. Any female with half a brain knows to learn at least a little bit of self defense, but Shasta clearly hadn¡¯t given her opponent enough credit.


    The familiar itch began to beg to be scratched as realization dawned upon Shasta. Well she left hand to handbat experience, the princess is quite capable of defending herself. Making their match quite possibly, entertaining. At least for a little while..


    ****


    The air was heavy with anticipation as Skye and Shasta circled and stared each other down.


    In a sh, Shasta was in from of Skye. She kicked at Skye¡¯s side, but the princess blocked. She then tried to break her guard with a m of her right elbow, but Skye caught it between her forearms. She turned her body and extended her leg to kick Shasta, but was easily blocked. As soon as Skye turned her head to look at her opponent, her face was met with Shasta¡¯s fist; sending her toppling to the ground.


    Skye lunged at Shasta. She kept one arm up for defense as she swung with her left. The VC wasn¡¯t expecting a swing from that side, and barely dodged the hit. Most people were right-handed, so that was the fist she¡¯d expected. Making a mental note, Shasta jumped backwards with a mocking grin; infuriating the princess further.


    Stepping forward and abandoning her defense; Skye swung with blurred focus. She knew her anger was beginning to cloud her judgement, but couldn¡¯t help it at the moment.


    Shasta grabbed her fist, twisted it, grabbed her arm, and flipped her as she said; ¡°If this is all you have to show me, then you might as well forget the Trials.. Pathetic.¡±


    Skye immediately scurried up to her feet, expecting her opponent to be on the attack, but she just stood smiling.. snickering at her. An odd mix of indignation, anger, and fear made thest of Skye¡¯s focus disappear; leaving only nk darkness.


    Skye¡¯s shoulders rxed, and her entire demeanor shifted. Suddenly; she was running at Shasta. She avoided the princess¡¯ punches easily as Skye swung blindly. Her form was good, and her swing was strong. But without a Tank trait to be able to keep up with Shasta, there was hardly a challenge for her.


    In a sh; Shasta knocked Skye t on her ass with one good hit. As she looked about dazed, Shasta grabbed her by the cor of her armor, and hoisted her to her feet. She pped Skye in her face four times; two on each side. Skye¡¯s lip and nose were bleeding, and felt the beginnings of a bruise on her cheek.


    Shasta red at her with sharp yellow-green eyes as she said; ¡°Geez, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be this pathetic... Just use your powers already. At least then there¡¯ll be a small challenge for me.¡±


    Only once had Skye felt such hopelessness and anger; when she thought Tidas had died. She couldn¡¯t me Shasta for looking at her with such distain; she felt as pathetic as she¡¯d fought..


    The rage she felt towards Shasta was just a cover for the anger she felt towards herself. Skye understood that she had much more work to do on herself, but she thought she was better than her current level.


    As the warm, fresh blood dripped down her chin, Skye replied; ¡°No..¡±


    Shasta intensified her re; ¡°Well.. Guess I¡¯ll just beat on you until you feel like I¡¯m about to kill you..¡±


    As soon as Shasta quit speaking, she began to beat Skye mercilessly. She punched the princess in the face a few times, then hit her in the stomach several times before she let Skye drop. As Shasta began to kick the princess at her feet, she finally snapped at her.


    ¡°You know, I get why Tidas married you. The Moonstone fortune is world famous. But.. I don¡¯t understand how he could love someone so.. So fucking pitiful..¡±


    Shasta stopped kicking Skye, and lifted her up by the cor again; ¡°And now Lawrence.. You know what? I¡¯m not wasting my time on someone who isn¡¯t even fucking strong enough to stand on their own. You depend on everyone for everything! Your servant to get you dressed, your husband to secure your own fucking rights; you probably don¡¯t even know how to cook fucking bacon right!¡±


    Skye focused her one open eye on Shasta as she finished speaking; ¡°What arrogance! What, exactly makes you think you¡¯re worthy enough to stand by the his side?!¡±


    As Shasta¡¯s words hit Skye, an odd feeling began to build within her. Tidas himself was the reason she thought she could stand by his side. He told her he loved her, and that he never wanted to be apart from her. Maevis and Nics assured her of her strength, and she¡¯d proved herself against not only Nomads, but an assassin as well. She made herself strong already, and would continue to get stronger. And no bloody house cat was going to make her believe she was weak..


    The odd feeling bloomed within Skye; spreading throughout her entire being. Her body trembled and spasmed as a new magic filled every corner, of every cell of her existence. The pain that coursed through her hand in hand with the magic nearly overwhelmed her as Shasta released her grip on the cor of her armor.


    Skye¡¯s eyes and body began to glow golden yellow as her magic soared. Her wounds began to heal rapidly, and the ground beneath their feet began to tremble. Shasta took a hesitant step back as the meek little princess from before was reced by a fierce goddess.


    Skye red at Shasta as she bent her knees, and dug her foot into the concrete. She sprung forward so fast that Shasta didn¡¯t even see her move. She didn¡¯t feel the punch that she was hit with either; until her back was mming into the concrete wall nearly eighty feet behind her.


    Blood sputtered from the Vice Commander¡¯s mouth as she coughed, attempting to catch her breath. Skye had done more than just knock the wind out of her; she¡¯d hit Shasta so hard that she was stuck in the wall. She looked at the wee princess with utter shock. The glow that had emanated from Skye before was gone. She stood smiling as her body began to shake.


    ¡°One hit, right? Now you have.. have to train.. Me..¡± was thest thing Skye said before she crumbled to the ground; unconscious.

 Chapter 159

    159 Tough Little Princess


    ¡°Oh Shit! Oh Shit! Did I break her?! Tidas is gonna kill me!¡± Shasta yelled as she quickly pried herself free from the concrete wall, and rushed over to the princess.


    Shasta lifted Skye up by the shoulders and shook her lightly as she said; ¡°Please don¡¯t be dead! For the love of the gods, Please don¡¯t be dead! I¡¯m dead if you¡¯re dead!¡±


    When the princess stirred, Shasta felt the reaper lift it¡¯s hand from her shoulder. If she would¡¯ve caused Skye¡¯s death, Tidas would¡¯ve hunted her to the ends of the Earth; friend or not. She was that sure of the prince¡¯s love of his wife.


    Scooping Skye up into her arms, Shasta took off like a bat outta hell towards the pce. The royal physician would hopefully be in and avable to help the princess quickly. It wasn¡¯t his day to visit the hospital, so the likelihood of him being in his office was high. Unless Magnus had called away for him.


    Shasta had purposely taunted Skye before, when she mocked her worth. To Tidas, nothing on the was more important to him. He¡¯d t-out told Shasta and Zas one night that his life was meaningless without her, and the deration had infuriated his friend. She¡¯d screamed at him about all the good he¡¯d done and people he¡¯d saved; including her..


    Tidas had every right to his own way of life, but Shasta hated that he felt he lived and died with her. She told him that his worth was far greater than ¡®just being a husband¡¯, and gotten a chiding for it in return. He exined that his love for Skye was what drove him to make the world a better ce.


    ¡°To be honest; I¡¯m a rather selfish person. I do everything I can to make Skye happy with the world she lives in. That¡¯s why I save people.. In the back of my mind, I know it would sadden her to see others suffer.¡±


    ¡°I was trained by the best at court to ignore the problems ofmoners, but Skye showed me..people are people. When all the words are stripped away, we¡¯re all the same. Scared of pain, scared of being alone.. Deep down: we¡¯re all the same. And Skye is the reason I can understand that.¡±


    Shasta didn¡¯t care to understand the prince back then, but thess before her now made her wish she would¡¯ve listened more closely. Shasta assumed that Skye was after Lawrence based on what she¡¯d seen, but now it didn¡¯t feel right. The royal couple would get the same dreamy look about them whenever one spoke of the other.


    .....


    Shasta had seen the pure determination burning in Skye¡¯s eyes when she¡¯d used her power. Insulting her love and dedication to Tidas had triggered something within the princess, or forced her to realize something; maybe even both. Either way, she¡¯d reestablished her gumption.


    The single hit was nothing but a hindrance to the Vice Commander, but she did say at the beginning that Skye wouldn¡¯tnd one at all. Due to it, Shasta found herself liking the princess a bit more than before; which annoyed her greatly. She smiled in spite of herself as she raced through the streets with Skye in her arms.


    Shasta was much faster than a horse, even while carrying Skye in her arms. Living in the city for years had taught her which routes to take at what times, as to avoid running into anyone when she was using her magic. She wasn¡¯t at her top speed, but still much faster than a horse would¡¯ve been as she weaved through the side streets.


    As Shasta reached the pce gates, the guards had to jump out of the way as she sped into the courtyard. Her breathing was heavy and erratic as she rushed up the steps with Skye still unconscious in her arms. As she quickly walked through the halls, Shasta quietly repeated to herself, ¡°Please don¡¯t let him see me.. Please don¡¯t let him see me.. I don¡¯t want to die today,¡± like a prayer.


    Climbing several staircases, Shasta was rounding the corner to the medical quarters when Lawrence came into her view. ¡®SHIT! I didn¡¯t want Him to see me either! What do I do?!¡¯


    It was toote: ¡°Shasta? What are you do-Skye?! By the gods! What happened?! Is she ok? Are you ok?¡±


    Lawrence¡¯s hazel eyes were filled with concern. Not just for Skye, but for her as well. Shasta¡¯s heart beat hard against her rib cage as Lawrence came inches from her. His masculine smell was almost intoxicating to her as he looked over Skye for wounds. She was momentarily hypnotized by him until a nurse came out from a patient¡¯s room.


    Seeing the Vice Commander carrying in a person wasn¡¯t that out of the ordinary. She¡¯d done it on several asions when there wasn¡¯t enough room in the wagon or cart to transport her defeated challengers. It was surprising to the nurse, however, to see the beast woman concerned over one of her victims.


    Shasta regrettably passed Lawrence, and went straight to the nurse with a panicked expression; ¡°Please! Please help me! She needs help now! She was glowing, and then she mmed me into the wall, and now she¡¯s.. She¡¯s not moving!¡±


    The nurse immediately directed Shasta to ce the unknown woman on a cot so she could check her vitals. After she checked out thess, she turned to Shasta and the joining Lawrence to exin.


    ¡°Her pulse is strong and steady. Her pupils reacted how they should, and she stirred a bit when I shined the light in her eyes, so that¡¯s promising. All and all; I think your friend should be fine, but we best admit her and have the doctor check her over regardless. Now,¡± the nurse paused to grab a clipboard with some papers on it; ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡±


    Lawrence spoke up first; ¡°She is Princess Skye Moonstone. Wife of my brother, the Third Prince.¡±


    The nurse¡¯s pencil skewed slightly on her paper at the name; ¡°The princess?! The one everyone has been talking about? The Shepard healing folks for free?!¡±


    ¡°Aye, that be her..¡± Shasta replied with a deste tone.


    The nurse¡¯s face softened as she spoke; ¡°So this be the woman that saved my grandson.. I swear on my life I¡¯ll see that she gets the best care possible.¡±


    Confused, Shasta asked; ¡°What do you mean? Do you know the princess?¡±


    ¡°Not personally. She¡¯s been making rounds to the hospitals within the capital and healing people at no charge. The ones that do try to pay her, she just tells them to donate it to the hospital. She lives up to her namesake, I¡¯d say,¡± the nurse kept her gentle smile as she¡¯d spoken.


    Shasta quirked an eyebrow; ¡°What namesake?¡±


    The nurse shed a jovial smile and replied; ¡°Eir; everyone calls her the goddess Eir.¡±


    Shasta scoffed with a smile, then shook her head slightly. The reaction prompted Lawrence to question what she found so amusing about it sarcastically. Shasta looked at Skye with a smirk before she answered the foreign king.


    ¡°Do you know who Eir is?¡±


    ¡°A goddess of Mercy, I thought,¡± Lawrence replied .


    ¡°Some think that; that she was just a goddess of healing and mercy.. But did you know she¡¯s also the goddess of protection?¡±


    Lawrence shifted his body as he absorbed the knowledge and said; ¡°Ok.. I still don¡¯t see how that¡¯s amusing, though.¡±


    Shasta turned towards Lawrence with an almost enlightened look in her eyes; ¡°If you¡¯d seen her in that arena today, you¡¯d get it. This girl; she¡¯s something else.. Something different.¡±


    Lawrence grinned at the VC; ¡°I¡¯ve never heard you talk about someone like that before.. Does this mean you¡¯ll train her without issue now?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Yes I will. If she doesn¡¯t die, and your brother doesn¡¯t kill me,¡± Shasta looked down at the floor with dread.


    Lawrence chuckled at Shasta¡¯s sarcasm before he retorted; ¡°Well, we can¡¯t be having that now, can we.. This world needs all the beauty it can get! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect you from him.¡±


    Every sense Shasta had went into overdrive at Lawrence¡¯spliment. Her tail flicked happily without consent as she celebrated internally. ¡®He said I was beautiful! He thinks I¡¯m beautiful! He. Thinks. I¡¯m. BEAUTIFUL!¡¯


    As Shasta did a happy dance in her head, the doctor came around the corner with two nurses following behind him. The one from before, and another woman who looked like a younger version of the other. They rolled Skye into a private room, and had Shasta and Lawrence wait outside as he examined the princess.


    About twenty minutester, the two nurses left the room, and came back with arge machine. Shasta began to panic again, afraid that she might¡¯ve internally injured Skye. Reflecting back on her actions, Shasta realized she¡¯d gone too far. The idea of Lawrence being with anyone was upsetting to her, to say the least.


    Not thinking beforehand, Shasta asked t-out; ¡°Are you and Skye... Umm, you know..¡±


    Lawrence stared at Shasta a moment in confusion before he startedughed out loud; ¡°What?! No! I mean, I would¡¯ve liked to, but no. Tidas loves her, and she Clearly loves him.¡±


    Shasta narrowed her eyes at Lawrence; ¡°I think the ¡®clearly¡¯bel goes to your brother.. He loves her far more than the other way around.¡±


    Now it was Lawrence¡¯s turn to re; ¡°I think they¡¯re pretty close.. Skye suffered a lot when she thought Tidas was dead.¡±


    ¡°And how do you know this?¡±


    Lawrence smirked as he answered; ¡°Let¡¯s just say that the two Fae are quite chatty when they¡¯ve had a couple of drinks..¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so on Nics¡¯ naughty list now..¡± Shastaughed as she joked.


    ¡°It was worth it. Skye¡¯s been through far more than you think..¡±


    Lawrence told Shasta about almost everything Maevis and Nics had told him. From the full story about Skye being kept in the dark about Tidas, to the Nomads, to what Jacob put her through; everything he could remember that wasn¡¯t sworn to secrecy. Before they could finish their discussion, however; the doctor poked his head out into the hallway to call them into the room.


    Skye was sitting up in an actual hospital bed with a gown on. They had to remove her armor to examine her; to make sure she didn¡¯t have internal bleeding. It was amon injury for the Vice Commander¡¯s sparring partners, so they needed to check.


    ording to the doctor, Skye was fine for the most part:


    ¡°She seems to be ok, but I must ask: did you do anything to the princess¡¯ arms and hands?¡±


    Shasta squinted at the doctor in confusion before she replied; ¡°No, nothing done to her hands and arms by me. Just her face and gut. Why? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I told ye she didn¡¯t do anything! She was training me, and I went too far! It¡¯s not Shasta¡¯s fault!¡±


    The Vice Commander was dumbfounded. She¡¯d thought Skye would be one of those ¡®poor me¡¯ types, but Shasta was rapidly learning that the princess wasn¡¯t normal in any sense of the word. But then again, Shasta always found the weird ones to be the best people.


    ¡°Why do you ask, doctor? Is there something wrong?¡± Lawrence inquired, breaking the tension.


    ¡°I ask because I¡¯ve never seen such extensive damage in a functioning body part before!¡± the doctor turned towards Skye and looked her square in her eyes; ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your Shaman trait youngdy, your hands wouldn¡¯t work at all.. I can¡¯t imagine the pain you feel daily..¡±


    Trying to remain calm, Skye asked what the doctor meant. He looked at a nurse and held out his had. She handed him a piece of paper that looked like a blown up picture of sawdust and wood chips. He held the paper up for Skye to see before he exined.


    ¡°This is a reinvention of an ancient machine called an X-Ray. Long story short, it allows me to see the damage done to your bones. This is a picture of your left wrist.. Honestly, I can¡¯tprehend how your hand functions at all..¡±

 Chapter 160

    160 Unexpected


    Skye looked to the doctor with confusion and asked; ¡°I don¡¯t understand what ye mean doc. I move me wrist just fine most of the time. It hurts on asion, but that¡¯s generally when I overuse it.¡±


    The doctor exhaled in exasperation; ¡°Nurse Nora, please go get Doctor Gohan.. Tell him it¡¯s level two damage, and make sure to take her chart and X-rays with you so he can look them over Before he gets in the room.¡±


    The younger nurse nodded, grabbed the papers and a clipboard, then took off to find the other doctor. The older nurse they¡¯d spoken with earlier was named Helen. She introduced herself before asking if anyone was thirsty. Shasta asked for cream, but only got a hard stare in return. All the nurses knew better now; after a couple of harsh examples.


    It wasn¡¯t long before an older, shorter doctor that looked familiar entered the room with Nurse Nora trailing behind him. Skye noticed that he was shorter than her, and had a little bit of a gut on him. The top of his head was bald, and the hair that grew around the sides of his head were salt and pepper colored. His eye and facial structure indicated that at least his ancestors were from Sai, if not himself.


    As he began to speak, a thick, familiar ent coated his words; ¡°Hello Skye; how are you feeling, today? Feeling better now, I hope? Ah, hello King Lawrence, Vice Commander. Pleasure to see you again.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to ask you two, to step outside please? There are questions I need to ask my patient that might be ufortable for you to hear..¡±


    Both looked to Skye to see if it was what she wanted. When she nodded in the positive, Shasta fast-walked out the door without a nce back. Lawrence watched her go, shrugged at Skye, then followed after her. Closing the door behind himself as he went. The two nurses futzed and situated things before departing as well, leaving Dr. Gohan and Skye alone to discuss the extent of her injuries.


    shing a friendly grin, the doctor took a seat next to Skye¡¯s bed, then began: ¡°First off, do you remember me? My name is Dr. Tien Gohan, and I¡¯m a friend of Genie¡¯s. I treated you a few times here when you were a child.¡±


    The princess smiled at the odd, but kind old doctor and replied; ¡°Of course I remember you! It¡¯s a pleasure to see you again. I hope all it well.¡±


    .....


    When the doctor extended his left hand to shake Skye¡¯s, she didn¡¯t think. The minuscule amount of pressure he¡¯d put on her hand had felt like he was crushing it. She knew he¡¯d barely squeezed as they shook, but it was still enough to make her wince.


    Noticing his patients pain, Dr. Gohan used a sincere tone as he spoke; ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry dear. I just read your papers too. Forgive me; it¡¯s simply a habit when meeting a new person.¡±


    Skye smiled through the pain; ¡°Don¡¯t fret over a wee tinge, it was far worse earlier. Honestly, more than anything: Ima starving.¡±


    Dr. Gohan shed a smile, then went over to the door. He cracked it, spoke a few quick words, then closed the door and went back to his seat. Before Skye could ask; ¡°I asked the nurses to fetch you a warrior¡¯s amount of food, if that helps?¡±


    Smiling ear to ear, Skye thanked the doctor multiple times. He smiled back sincerely, then sighed with hesitation. He didn¡¯t want to tell the princess what he¡¯d gleaned from her charts and X-rays. The news would make anyone depressed, but first he Had to know a few things about when she¡¯d gotten her bones crushed.


    ¡°Forgive me if this is a painful subject for you, but how exactly did you receive your injuries?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a long and rough story.. But I can tell ye a shortened version. Also, umm.. How does extreme heat affect bone?¡±


    The doctor quirked an eyebrow at Skye skeptically; ¡°How hot? What kind?¡±


    ¡°Ahhh.. Melt the flesh from your bones hot.. Feel me marrow boilin¡¯ within me bones hot.. Ye know: Extreme hot.. From a hot spring..¡±


    Dr. Gohan looked at Skye with disbelief, which immediately changed to shock as the pieces fell into ce. Her bones had been crushed and grounded into shards and dust on the inside. She¡¯d used random pieces from different ces and melded them together. To make them take the shapes of actual bones. On the outside, they simply looked discolored and oddly shaped. But on the inside, it was akin to ss containers filled with sand and rocks. The outside was nothing more than a fragile shell holding it all together.


    Skye¡¯s bone fragments had most likely been grinding against each other since she¡¯d received the injuries. The added harm of exposing them to extreme steam and pressure had exacerbated the situation. The bone shards were extremely brittle, and shattered easily as they ground against each other. Making every size of fragment from dust, to pebble.


    Based on decades of experience, Dr. Gohan concluded that no amount of magic could heal her bones. They would need to be reced, or most likely worse; they might have to amputate her arm up to her elbow. The tiny fragments could puncture her veins, and travel to her heart or lungs. They could also very easily cause blood clots to form if lodged in a vein.


    After the good doctor had exined the entirety of the situation to Skye, she looked like a child that had their candy stolen. She concentrated on her hand as she thought about what to do. The princess felt that if she could only learn a wee bit more about bone structures, she could fix her hand herself. Getting one, or possibly both arms cut off; was Not an option.


    ¡°Tell me, doctor: what do you know about how calcium affects osteosts?¡±


    ****


    Shasta had practically run out the door after Skye gave the ok for them to leave. She¡¯d been surprised that the princess didn¡¯t me her or hate her for beating on her like she had. Shasta knew she was taking out her aggression on Skye unfairly, but the image of her and Lawrence linked and smiling together had been slowly driving her mad.


    At first, Shasta tried to y it off as fury for Skye¡¯s betrayal of Tidas¡¯ love. But if she was being truly honest with herself, that was only a small part of it. The bulk of her anger was due to it being Lawrence..


    Shasta had liked Lawrence since the first time she saw him. It had been his first visit after he¡¯d married Princess Anastasia. It was like lightning had struck her when she saw him speaking with Tidas. He was delivering a message to his brother that their father had trusted only him to do. The information pertained to their uncle, so Magnus had relied on trusted family only.


    From that day on, whenever Lawrence visited Alcon, Shasta made it a point to be within the pce to see him. She knew he would never look at her the way she looked at him.. She was Fae; a ¡®beast man¡¯, to most humans. Both races disapproved of a mingled rtionship. They didn¡¯t out-right forbid it except for the Mano and Ital kingdoms. It was looked down upon, and any humans caught in a rtionship with a non-human were segregated from society.


    Lawrence was the King of Ruscovic. He could never be in any rtionship with a non-human other than friendship. Shasta didn¡¯t know what would be done to him, or how his kingdom treated beast men. Based off of Alcon and the Fae Nation; she wouldn¡¯t risk bringing harm to him, or his children. Not over her own selfish desires..


    ¡°Earth to Shasta! Hey! Are you alright?!¡± Lawrence¡¯s voice brought her back to reality.


    Shasta literally jolted in ce as she snapped back in; ¡°Huh? What? I¡¯m good! I just, ahh.. I-I need to go get Skye¡¯s horse and things from the arena. Will you stay until Ie back?¡±


    Lawrence shed a cheeky smile; ¡°Why? Are you worried about her? That¡¯s a nice-¡±


    ¡°NO, I¡¯m worried about your brother! I don¡¯t want him catching wind of this until I talk to the princess about..¡± Shasta trailed off, not wanting to sound scandalous.


    ¡°What exactly do you think she would tell him? Look, I think you¡¯re safe.. Based on how Skye reacted to Tien in there, I doubt she¡¯ll say anything bad to him about you. She knows how important you two are to each other; Skye wouldn¡¯t ruin that out of vindictiveness. She¡¯s not that kind of person,¡± Lawrence finished quietly as the two nurses exited the room, and stood off to the side to chat.


    Shasta crossed her arms as she replied to the foreign king; ¡°And how could you know that?¡±


    Lawrence smiled; ¡°Because she loves Tidas too much.. Don¡¯t you get it? Did you not hear the doctor from before? She¡¯s been in excruciating pain since before she even got here. She obviously hasn¡¯t told anyone about it; especially Tidas. You know how badly he¡¯d worry over her.. Do you honestly think that you two would¡¯ve been training today if Tidas actually Knew how bad her damage was?¡±


    Shasta nodded in agreement with Lawrence on his point. Tidas was boarderline obsessed with Skye; no way he would¡¯ve let her even leave the pce with dirt for bones, and vice versa. Truth be told; Shasta was jealous of their rtionship. To love and be loved was a nearly foreign concept to her. If not for a particr little girl, Shasta would¡¯ve never known what love was.. Or what real pain was either...


    ¡°Ok, ok; I get your point. Anyways, will you stay? It shouldn¡¯t take too long. Her horse looked pretty fast, and he¡¯s huge! I¡¯m sure people will clear the way once they see that beasting,¡± Shasta fidgeted with her hands as she asked.


    Lawrence found Shasta to be adorable and quite beautiful as he smiled and nodded. Ruscovic wasn¡¯t as stringent as the other kingdoms when it came to rtionships. One of his top advisers, and two of his generals had ¡®beast men¡¯ lovers. They couldn¡¯t marry due to their inability to create heirs, but that was the only reason.


    Lawrence was in the process of trying to change it. He believed that as long as there was a Chosen heir, they should be able to marry. His time with Anastasia had changed him for the better. Like Skye with Tidas; Ana opened up Lawrence¡¯s eyes to how everyday people lived. She¡¯d make him help her out with charity work twice a month. She told him that it kept her opinions humble and perspectives open, to spend time among her people.


    Ana believed that love was the key to everything, as cheesy as it sounded. She was a caring, generous person whom adored her people. Lawrence missed her very much, but felt oddly at peace around Shasta. She was fun to talk to, and a very interesting person. Strong as hell; which made her seem a bit scary at times. As the foreign king stared at her, he realized that he wasn¡¯t actually afraid of her in anyway.


    Right as Shasta went to leave, Lawrence called out to her. Turning to face him, she was surprised to see a bit of nervousness about him. It waspletely out of character, making Shasta nervous as well.


    When she asked what he needed, Lawrence sputtered; ¡°I was wondering what you were doing for dinner this evening?¡±

 Chapter 161

    161 Confusing Actions


    As Shasta stood dumbfounded by Lawrence¡¯s question, Dr. Gohan stuck his head out of the princess¡¯ room, and asked the nurses to get the patient some food. The two women smiled, nodded, then took off towards the way Shasta hade.


    The medical ward of the pce was on the third floor. Only two staircases led to it; one at each end of the building. Marco didn¡¯t want the structural integrity to bepromised, so no alterations were done to the third floor, or the staircases leading to it. Magnus¡¯ advisors suggested moving it to the first level, but Marco advised against it.


    The medical ward was on the top floor for security purposes as well. If the king fell ill, it was harder to get to him. If a prisoner needed medical attention, the ward had two easily guarded exits. The only other way out was to jump out of a third story window. With Marco¡¯s pointed arguments, the king¡¯s advisors had backed off.


    ¡°W-Wh-What do you mean dinner?! Like sit together in the banquet hall?¡± Shasta¡¯s face felt hot as she idiotically sputtered her response.


    Lawrence chuckled lightly as he smiled and said; ¡°No, no. A private dinner with me and my family. I¡¯ll invite Zas to if you¡¯d like?¡±


    The foreign king noticed Shasta¡¯s ears bend down and her face twinge with sadness a moment before she replied; ¡°Oh.. Y-Yeah, that¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Gotta eat somewhere, right? I¡¯ll, umm; invite Zas if I see him on my way.¡±


    Without warning; Shasta shed a small smile, then took off using her magic. Lawrence was confused by the feelings that tugged at his heart and mind. Lately whenever he saw the Vice Commander, she stayed in his thoughts until the next time he saw her. It was little wonderments like what she was doing, or what her favorite food or color was.


    Lawrence recalled Tidas having simr thoughts about Skye when he was a young teen. Law would mock his little brother for feeling puppy love towards his future bride. The response he¡¯d gotten for it wasn¡¯t something he was expecting.


    Tidas had scoffed at him with a pitiful look; ¡°Are you seriously making fun of me because I¡¯m in love?! Now That¡¯s sad..¡±


    .....


    ¡°Yeah.. I¡¯m the pathetic one..¡±


    ¡°You are. Because you don¡¯t get how amazing she is! And you don¡¯t get how amazing she makes me feel..¡± Tidas smacked his older brother¡¯s shoulder; ¡°And that makes you jealous for reasons you don¡¯t understand.. So yeah, you¡¯re the pathetic one.¡±


    His little brother¡¯s words had finally made sense to him after he¡¯d married Anastasia. He was like putty in her hands. She made him feel and think about things that would¡¯ve never crossed his mind otherwise. Lawrence was generally considered one of the best kings out of all the kingdoms¡¯ rulers, and it was due to the love and patience of histe wife.


    The feelings bubbling up within the Ruscovic King were close to what he¡¯d felt for his wife, but different. His heart told him what the budding affection meant, but his mind refused to acknowledge it. Lawrence swore he¡¯d never get overly attached to another woman ever again.


    Losing Anastasia had nearly destroyed him, and he feared his children experiencing the loss of a mother again. She died during childbirth, so they hadn¡¯t had the chance to know their mother. But the missing piece was still felt. They often asked where their mother was, unable to understand at the ages of four. They enjoyed stories of her, but constantly asked him to ¡®Bring home momma¡¯ for them. It was a bittersweet sight.


    Weighing the feelings of his heart against the fears in his head, Lawrence chose self-preservation. He pushed the rising sentiment he felt for Shasta down, and tried to switch his mind over to the affairs of his kingdom. He was leaving tomorrow morning for his home, and needed to concentrate on the tasks he knew would need tending to. His heart still asionally shed a chestnut-colored image across his mind¡¯s eye, but he¡¯d simply shove it away.


    Lawrence was so caught up in his own thoughts that he hadn¡¯t noticed his younger brother walk up and stand next to him. Tidas waited a good three minutes before he decided to jar his older brother back to reality. Moving behind him; Tidas ced his hands on Lawrence¡¯s shoulders, and shook them violently.


    ¡°WHOA! Hey!¡± Lawrence yelled before he twisted about to see who it was; ¡°The fu-Tidas?!¡±


    Lawrence iled his arms nervously as he panicked; ¡°Hey, hi! Hello-ah! W-What are you, umm, up to? Whatcha doing here?¡±


    Tidas stared at his brother with suspicion. Lawrence was a terrible liar when it came to his family. He was a fantastic politician, and lied easily in court or to others. But when it came to his family, Lawrence didn¡¯t really want to. Even with Marco, he¡¯d done everything he could to stay honest with them.


    His family had been apart from him throughout most of his life. Their father¡¯s paranoid policies had kept him generally separated from his family; aside from Tidas. Living at their summer castle year round until Marco went traveling.


    He was d that their father didn¡¯t try to do the same thing to Tidas. Since Lawrence was the King of Ruscovic, if something happened to Marco, Tidas would be next in line for the throne. It was tradition that if the heir wasn¡¯t crowned before he died, his line would be passed over if another male sibling lived. So even though Marco had an heir already, the child would be skipped if Marco himself had yet to be crowned.


    Tidas tilted his head slightly in curiosity as he spoke; ¡°I came to ask Dr. Gohan about a request he put it to the R&D department.. What are you doing here?¡±


    Lawrence fidgeted where he stood. He¡¯d seen Tidas earlier, right before he¡¯d gone off to get his checkup from Tien. Since he¡¯d asked then what and where he was going then, the excuse wouldn¡¯t work now. Tidas knew he and Dr. Gohan were friends. They¡¯d spent quite a bit of time together when he would travel to Ruscovic to treat his wife during her pregnancy.


    Tien approved of how attentive Lawrence was to his wife, and felt terrible when he couldn¡¯t be there or help during the birthing process. He always thought that if he could¡¯ve been there, Ana would still be alive. It was a pointless guilt, but one Dr. Gohan carried with him daily. To make sure that if he ever got a bad feeling in his gut about something again, he¡¯d stick to it..


    ¡°Oh, I was-err, ah.. V-Visiting Tien! He told me earlier that he¡¯d have some down-time between patients about now. I¡¯m just waiting for him to finish his patient¡¯s treatment. How¡¯s work going? You busy? You seem busy.. Don¡¯t mind me,¡± Lawrence patted his brother¡¯s shoulder as he¡¯d spoken like a nervous tick.


    Tidas grabbed Lawrence¡¯s hand, and slowly lowered it as he said; ¡°Ok, what¡¯s going on? You¡¯re acting weird.¡±


    Not knowing what to do or say, Lawrence rapidly spilled the next thing best thing that was causing him extreme anxiety; ¡°I asked Shasta to dinner on impulse, but then told her it was a family dinner, and I don¡¯t know why I did it or why I said I¡¯d invite Zas too, or why I¡¯m telling you about it!¡±


    The prince was trying his best not tough at his brother, but the situation was too funny. His fluster was highly uncharacteristic; especially over a woman. He was surprised to learn that his brother liked Shasta in that way, but it made him extremely happy. He knew how long Shasta had liked his brother, and inwardly wished her the best of luck as he tried to nudge his brother along.


    ¡°So you like Shasta then?¡± Tidas asked with sincerity.


    Lawrence ran his hand through his hair with a strained expression as he answered; ¡°I don¡¯t know. I like how I feel around her, but you know my policy: no attachments. I can¡¯t go through that again..¡±


    Tidas sighed as his brother calmed down. There technically wasn¡¯t a family dinner tonight, per say. It was just going to be him, Skye, Zazzy, and Lawrence. Marie said she mighte by, so long as she didn¡¯t get sucked into one of her books again.


    Tidas took a deep breath as he though out loud; ¡°Well I don¡¯t think Zas will turn us down, but father was dining with Marco¡¯s party tonight in the banquet hall.. I can invite him, but he¡¯ll either try to get us toe to him, or invite Marco and his fans along. Personally, I don¡¯t want to be around them..¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t either. I don¡¯t think Shasta will miss them,¡± Lawrence stated in a joking manner.


    Before the two could finish their conversation, a loud bang made the two brothers jump in shock. It was immediately followed by a familiar blood-curdling scream that made Tidas¡¯ heart drop. He¡¯d only ever heard a person cry out in pain like that on the battlefield, and the voice¡¯s owner sent his fear into overdrive.


    Looking towards the door that the scream hade from, Tidas instantly went over and opened it. The lighting difference from the hallway to the sunlit room made his eyes blur a moment. When they refocused, what he saw made his panic rise and blood boil.


    Skye sat up in her bad with her hand syed out on the table next to her. Doctor Gohan stood next to the bed with arge mallet that the workers used. They weren¡¯t doing any work to the stairways or hallway for the third floor, but the windows in each room were having their windowsills reced. The mallet was part of a tool set that had been left until the work could be finished.


    Skye¡¯s face was red from her crying and screaming. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she bit down on her nket. It slipped from her mouth as she recognized her husband as he entered the room with Lawrence trailing behind him. The expression he wore on his face told Skye that he was sorry for not stopping his brother. Skye nodded slightly in acknowledgement of his attempt, then looked at her husband and said; ¡°Hello, everything¡¯s fine! Ima fine! Just gotta..¡±


    As the two royals looked from Skye to the doctor, Tien smiled ufortably and stated; ¡°I¡¯d like to say this isn¡¯t what it looks like, but that¡¯d be a lie..¡±

 Chapter 162

    162 Risky Experiment


    ***THIS CHAPTER CONTAINS 18+ CONTENT. LANGUAGE, BLOOD, GORE. VIEWERS DISCRETION ADVISED***


    ¡°What the Hell are you doing to my wife?!¡± Tidas¡¯ voice was so loud it made some specimen jars on a shelf rattle.


    Doctor Gohan stared at the prince unflinchingly; ¡°I would appreciate you keeping your voice down in the medical ward my friend. There¡¯s sick and recovering people here-¡±


    Tidas was now near the table where Skye¡¯s bloody handy sprawled; ¡°Oh, don¡¯t give me that bullshit, Tien! Why are you smashing Skye¡¯s hand?!¡±


    Lawrence stood off to the side of his younger brother, near the end of Skye¡¯s bed; ¡°This is kind of crazy, doc..¡±


    Doctor Gohan shifted his view to the foreign king; ¡°Resetting broken bones after they¡¯ve healed incorrectly ismon. Skye¡¯s hands healed wrong, so we¡¯re rebreaking them. I don¡¯t see why you to are so shocked.¡±


    Tidas¡¯ face twisted with frustration and anger; ¡°Not with a Damn mallet!¡±


    Tien shrugged, ¡°It was convenient.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re re-breakin¡¯ me hand so I can heal it properly! I didn¡¯t do it correctly the first time, so this is what needs to be done to fix it! Now everybody Back Off, and let the doctor finish his job! This Fucking Hurts! And I want it done NOW!¡±


    .....


    All three men jumped as Skye¡¯s harshnguage. She rarely ever cursed except to punctuate a point. Her face was still beet red, and sweat and tears streamed down her face. Her breathing was hard, loud, and ragged.


    Tidas¡¯ heart ached to see his wife in such a state. He wanted to scream and punch Tien in his cid face. At the very least, he should¡¯ve sent someone to tell the prince that his wife was in the medical ward. If he hadn¡¯t of had a question for him, then Tidas may never have known about what his wife was going through now.


    Skye looked to the doctor, who was surprised that the petite woman¡¯s voice had startled him. She was didn¡¯t seem like the type to use suchnguage lightly. Any idiot with half a brain could see that what they were doing wasn¡¯t a particrly good idea, but the princess had insisted.


    Skye didn¡¯t want to schedule a surgery, or even have Dr. Gohan open her hands up for her. She wanted nothing that would require paperwork or the king¡¯s knowledge. Everything medical the doctors or nurses did had to be documented. Marco was extremely vignt about the kingdom¡¯s finances. Every penny needed to be ounted for.


    If Marco came across paperwork with Skye¡¯s name on it, pertaining to a surgery in any way, he would most likely notify Magnus of it. Then the king would have an excuse to deny her participation in the Mage Trials. She also hadn¡¯t wanted her husband to find out and cause him to worry, but that hadn¡¯t have worked out.


    Tien had always seen Tidas as a rational person. He was highly intelligent, even as a child. His reaction to seeing his wife¡¯s state waspletely understandable; anyone would rightfully flip out if they walked in to a room and saw what he saw. But instead of blowing up further, Tidas took a deep breath before he calmly spoke to his wife.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say that I understand why you¡¯re going about it this way, but I do trust Tien. If he agreed to do this, then he must believe you can fix yourself.. We¡¯ll talk about you not telling me anything about thister..¡±


    Tidas turned towards the doctor; ¡°I came down because I needed more details for your D&R request. I¡¯ll wait out in the hall until you two are done.. I don¡¯t want to see this.¡±


    Without waiting for an answer, the prince turned about on his heel, and left the room. Lawrence apologized again, then followed after his brother to try and calm his ire. After he shut the door, Skye¡¯s breathing became much morebored; like she¡¯d been holding back, which Tien knew she was.


    Skye could tell that her husband was boarderline furious with her, but now wasn¡¯t the time to worry about it. Skye was barely keeping her pain in check as blood pooled around her hand on the table. Slivers of bone poked out in random ces, adding to the grotesque sight.


    Right as the doctor readied the mallet to swing, the nurses came into the room. The younger one named Nora gasped with horror at the sight of Skye¡¯s mangled hand. The older one named Helen put her hand on her hips and red at the doctor, reminding Skye of Peggy for a moment.


    ¡°What is going on here?! This is not proper procedure in any way!¡±


    The doctor simply looked at the nurses and said; ¡°This isn¡¯t a procedure, this is a friend helping out another. Now, what did you bring the princess for food?¡±


    The two nurses nced at each other in confusion before Helen replied; ¡°We brought her some lemon garlic mackerel with seasoned green beans, two slices of bread, a cup of broth, and arge cup of chilled milk.¡±


    The doctor smiled; ¡°Excellent. Leave the tray here, and go grab another meal. The princess is a magic user, after all. This will barely count as a snack for her, and she¡¯ll need plenty of energy for what we¡¯re doing.¡±


    The two nurses exchanged hesitant expressions before looking at Skye for conformation. When she nodded in the positive, the two women left. The doctor turned and looked at Skye with amusement on his face. When the princess asked about it, he replied; ¡°I just think it¡¯s funny that everyone seems to need your approval to leave the room, that¡¯s all.. Like they think this was my idea.¡±


    *****


    Dr. Gohan had refused Skye at first. He hadn¡¯t wanted to go along with the princess¡¯ crazy n. After he¡¯d exined how osteosts worked, she asked him all kinds of questions about what foods had calcium and cogen in them. After a little back and forth, he¡¯d finally asked her why she wanted to know such random things.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let ye fix me doc, sorry. I can¡¯t have anyone else knowin¡¯ that I was even here that doesn¡¯t already know. I believe I can fix me self after I learn what I need. Thanks to me Earth trait, I should be able to extract what I need from food and other sources, and use them to reinforce me healing.¡±


    Tien was shocked to learn about Skye¡¯s other two traits. He hardly ever listened to gossip, so he barely knew anything about Skye aside for her childhood. The Shaman trait she possessed was simr to his, but far more advanced. Skye could break things down to a molecr level if she wanted to; with proper training. As she exined how she would infuse the materials into herself, the doctor found her n both ingenious and psychotic.


    Trying to keep her calm, the doctor exined to her how much less pain she¡¯d suffer if she would go with the surgery instead. Skye had told him of her situation pertaining to the Mage Trials as he¡¯d prepared the table to smash her hand. She told him of how the king would use her hand against her, to get her to drop out of the trials.


    Skye had also exined that she knew the king¡¯s concern came from a ce of kindness and love. She didn¡¯t tell the doctor or the king about her dreams, just that she needed to stand by her husband¡¯s side; wherever he went. Joining the Royal Mages Corp would allow her to do that.


    Tien sighed heavily as he grabbed andid towels on the floor under the table while still trying to convince her; ¡°That¡¯s only if you rank high enough, my dear. Anyone below a general is subject to their unit cement. Aside from the two MacArthurs, no one has ever achieved a high enough score to rank.¡±


    Skye quirked an eyebrow as she spread her hand out on the table; ¡°The ¡®two¡¯ MacArthurs? What other MacArthur did as well as Tidas?¡±


    Dr. Gohan grinned as he walked over to a tool box, and grabbed the mallet; ¡°Tidas¡¯ great, great grandfather: Tiberius.¡±


    Skye sat in contemtion a moment before her eyes lit up in remembrance; ¡°That¡¯s right! Maevis told me a wee bit about him..¡±


    Not hearing the princess¡¯ ramble, Tien asked a final time; ¡°Are you Sure I can¡¯t convince you to have a proper surgery.. With anesthesia?¡±


    Skye didn¡¯t hesitate; ¡°I can do it me self if ye prefer, doc.¡±


    ¡°Tien, please.. And I can be assured that if something goes wrong, you or your husband won¡¯t hold me ountable?¡±


    Skye spread her fingers out on the small table the doctor had set up; ¡°Tien... The point of this is so the king and me husband Never find out about this..¡±


    Tien moved to the side of the table that Skye had sprawled her hand out on with a defeated expression; ¡°Alright then.. I believe we have everything we need until the nurses get back.. Are you ready, or should we wait for them?¡±


    Skye automatically shook her head in the negative; ¡°No, we can start now. It shouldn¡¯t take that long to get down to the kitchen and back. This way, hopefully, most of the gross part will be over before they get back.¡±


    Dr. Gohan nodded with worry in his eyes. This entire thing went against his conscience, and made him extremely ufortable. If Skye wasn¡¯t so Adamant about it, he would simply refuse. The determination in her eyes from earlier had convinced him that even if he turned her down, she would still go through with it herself. At least this way, he was there if something went wrong.


    *****


    Skye forced herself to focus on the doctor¡¯s words as she struggled through her pain; ¡°Alright I¡¯m going to continue now..¡±


    Skye strained not to cry out as she spoke; ¡°No offense Tien, but about Bloody time!¡±


    The doctor mmed the heavy mallet down several times in quick session. Attempting to minimize the length of time and amount of pain Skye was in. She bit down on the nket that was on her bed in an effort to stifle her screams, but fabric only went so far. As Tien pummeled her hand, Skye tried to keep in mind the pain she¡¯d felt at the hot spring.


    The princess thought that if she could keep the memory of that pain in the back of her mind, then her current pain wouldn¡¯t seem so bad. It worked a little, but pain was pain. She could feel all of her bone fragments being crushed and grinding against one another. She could feel every pierce of her skin. The pain was making her want to pass out, she was so overwhelmed by it.


    The moment he finished smashing up the princess¡¯ hand, Dr. Gohan poured the broth on top of it. Skye screamed out, but it¡¯d been mostly muffled by the nket. The broth at the pce was made from the leftover bones. It gave the broth a much heartier vor, and doing so also softened them up for the dogs.


    It was hot, but Skye could immediately sense all the vitamins and minerals within the broth. She separated out anything that wasn¡¯t useful for reconstructing her hand. The damage to her arms and other hand was not nearly as bad as her left, which was also her dominant hand. If their little experiment didn¡¯t work, there was no way Skye would be able to join the RMC...

 Chapter 163

    163 Magic, Alchemy, And Epiphanies


    ***THIS CHAPTER CONTAINS 18+ CONTENT. LANGUAGE, BLOOD, GORE. VIEWERS DISCRETION ADVISED***


    As Skye absorbed the calcium, cogen, and magnesium into her bones, she took extra care to funnel the majority of the magnesium to her joints. Her cartge needed to be rebuilt with care if her joints were going to function properly. She also wanted to harden her bones as much as possible, to protect against damageter.


    With the other nutrients from the broth nearly gone, Skye asked the doctor to pour a quarter of the milk onto her hand next. Tien nodded, then did as the princess had asked. As he created a steady trickle, Nurse Nora watched Skye slowly make the liquid on and around her hand practically disappear. She watched with child-like amazement, making Skye force a small smile through the pain.


    Nurse Helen was stringently staring out the window. She wanted no part in the abnormal situation going on. It vited over have the ward¡¯s rules, and even an actualw or two. She wouldn¡¯t turn them in, but she wouldn¡¯t help or cover for them if her job were to be put in jeopardy. Tien Gohan was a good man and doctor. She knew that he must¡¯ve had a good reason to do what he was doing. As a low-flying bird went past the window, Helen decided she would speak with Tienter about it all.


    For some reason, Skye¡¯s mind felt clearer. Not because of the pain; it was something else. Her thoughts came quicker, her body was responding to her Shaman magic much faster, and with more precision. When Skye focused on where the feeling wasing from, she realized an odd energy simr to her Shaman magic was flowing throughout every fiber of her being.


    Skye¡¯s muscles felt rxed and tense at the same time, and her skin felt thicker too. While looking at her hand, the princess also realized that her vision was incredibly sharp. Details of her skin, muscles, and bones registered at an incredible speed. She could also feel that her Earth magic was far more refined than before.


    The information Skye needed to sort out the elements easily flowed through her mind¡¯s eye into her will. Understanding the chemicalpositions, stripping them down to the bare essentials, then rearranging them into the properpounds felt.. second-nature. Like it was something she¡¯d done all her life.


    Water, Shaman, and Earth were the three traits Skye had, but something else was there now. She could feel a direct connection to every fiber of her muscles, every cell of her bones. Allowing her Earth and Shaman traits to synchronize. Combining mental images she¡¯d recently seen of cross sections of bone, Skye began the actual rebuilding of her bones.


    The marrow reminded the princess of porousva rocks she¡¯d seen in stall shops. As her bones began to take shape, Skye¡¯s skin and blood started to change as well. The blood that had gotten on to the table was stripped of it¡¯s iron, oxygen, and anything else Skye deemed useful. The remainder of the milk looked almost like a semi-translucent slime.


    .....


    ¡°A towel please, Nurse Nora,¡± Skye asked with the hopes of the young woman backing up a bit.


    Nora was leaned over the bed watching intently as the princess healed herself. She couldn¡¯t believe that she had the ability to take raw materials, and create human parts from it. Nora had been obsessed with an ancient medical art known as Alchemy, just like the rest of her family. It was viewed as fantasy, but the premise behind the theory was spot on.


    Alchemists believe in bnce; the Equivalent Exchange Principle. Aside from the soul: a human could be broken down into various chemicalpositions, just like anything else on the. No one knows exactly what a soul is, therefore no one knows the equivalent exchange for it. She believed that with the right ingredients and right amount of magic, a human body could be fully restored.


    ording to her family, Shamans were akin to Alchemists, butcked the ability to manipte anything outside the human body. Elementals were limited to their specific element. Then that was usually limited further by only having control over one aspect of the element. Her family had studied medicine for generations.


    Her mother Helen didn¡¯t care for their family¡¯s odd interests, but never forbade her daughter from studying. Seeing the princess now reminded her of an old legend her grandmother had taught her about.


    Skye had the trifecta: Shaman, Earth, and Water. The human body is seventy percent water, ording to ancient medical texts. After seeing the princess restore herself, Nora was beginning to believe that Skye could be the first real Alchemist recorded since ancient times.. Possibly something even greater. As the young nurse handed the princess a clean towel, she made a mental note to ask the princess about her knowledge of Alchemy...


    ****


    Tidas could hear his wife¡¯s muffled screams of pain in the hallway. He paced back and forth; unable to block it out by turning off his Tank trait. He couldn¡¯t stop himself from listening for it. He ran his fingers through his hair as he continuously sighed and paced just outside Skye¡¯s door.


    Lawrence watched as his younger brother with empathy. He knew the pain of waiting outside a room, wishing for your loved one¡¯s recovery. Skye¡¯s situation was nothing like histe wife¡¯s had been, and the oue would be as well. Feeling like Tidas needed to hear it, Lawrence stopped him and attempted to give him a kind of pep talk.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re mad at me, but hear me out please?¡±


    Tidas red at his brother; ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t even Tell you how Big of an understatement that is..¡±


    Lawrence swallowed hard before he continued; ¡°I get that, I totally do.. Jus-Just hear me out, alright?¡±


    Tidas crossed his arms over his chest; ¡°You have thirty seconds..¡±


    Lawrence exined his point of view from the moment Shasta rounded the corner with Skye in her arms. He stressed that Skye had been fine from their sparring, and that it was the damage to her hand and arms that concerned the doctors. When he got to the part about Skye not wanting him to know, fury shed in his eyes.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t want you to worry; can you me her? Everyone knows how much you care for her, and how much work you have right now. Between Marco cutting the budget for your Public Works projects, the preparations for going north, training the new recruits... I mean, when do you sleep even?! I never see you away from your desk anymore, except the asional dinner.¡±


    Tidas gave a strainedugh; ¡°I sleep and eat enough; that¡¯s not the point-¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? I mean, you obviously hardly spend time with Skye anymore. Is it really that surprising she didn¡¯t tell you? Not because you¡¯re not around to notice, which by the way; not on her for that..¡±


    Tidas red at Lawrence, urging him to get to his point; ¡°Ok look, all I¡¯m saying is that how can she tell you things when you¡¯re not around to hear them? Or feelfortable telling you things that she Knows will worry you when you¡¯re already stressed out to near overload?¡±


    The anger slowly drained from Tidas¡¯ expression as his brother¡¯s words clicked. He was still mad that Skye didn¡¯t tell him she was in pain the whole time. No matter how busy he was, he would Make time for her. She was the most important anything to him; if she wasn¡¯t happy, then there was no point.


    Skye told him that studying was taking up a lot of her time, so it was fine that he was working so much. Tidas hadn¡¯t thought that the reality was that she was studying so much Because he was always so busy. The only time he saw hertely was when he showered and changed, and when they ate dinner. They shared their day with each other and chatted, but it had been quite a while since they¡¯d spent real time together.


    Tidas wasn¡¯t sure how long he¡¯d been lost in his own thoughts, but it was clearly long enough for Lawrence to be annoyed. He¡¯d said Tidas¡¯ name several times, waved his hands, and snapped his fingers in front of his face. He even shook his shoulder slightly, but got no reaction. In a final attempt that always worked when they were kids; Lawrence licked his pinky finger, and stuck it in his brother¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Ah-Whoa! Gross! What the Hell, Law!¡± Tidas used his sleeve to try and wipe away the spit in his ear.


    ¡°I was trying to get your attention! Geez, you¡¯re as bad as father with how you get lost in your head.. What were you thinking about? What I said, right?¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Tidas said, not wanting to add to his brother¡¯s hubris, but it was toote.


    ¡°You should; I¡¯m a smart guy,¡± Lawrence¡¯s expression had a seriousness to it as he continued; ¡°And keep in mind; not all of us still have that kind of opportunity.. But would kill to have it..¡±


    Lawrence¡¯s eyes held heartbreak as he reminded his little brother not to take the time he has with his wife for granted. Tidas remembered how thin and sickly his brother had gotten after Anastasia had passed. To squander his time with his wife in front of his brother was akin to a p in the face.


    With the small reality check, Tidas said; ¡°I get your point.. I¡¯ll talk with Skye about it.¡±


    ¡°Talk? No yelling, or screaming because she loves you and didn¡¯t want to worry you, or trying to justify your stupid-¡±


    Tidas scoffed; ¡°I get it! I get it! No arguing or yelling; just talking, alright?! By the gods, you¡¯re a pain in the arse..¡±


    ¡°Just here to keep you humble, brother,¡±


    Lawrence smacked his brother¡¯s should twice right as the door to Skye¡¯s room opened.


    Nurse Helen poked her head out and asked; ¡°Prince Tidas, will you please have a servant fetch some regr clothes from your quarters for the princess? She¡¯ll be ready to go back to her own quarters and rest up in about half an hour, but she will need something aside from her torn armor to wear to get there.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it; I need to inform Peggy of what¡¯s going on anyways. She may be worried,¡± Tidas replied to the nurse, then turned to his brother; ¡°Will you stay here until I get back?¡±


    Lawrence smiled a soft smile as he agreed, prompting Tidas to ask what brought it on. Lawrence chuckled lightly as Shasta worked her way into his mind again. He patted his brother¡¯s shoulder one final time and said with a grin; ¡°Nothing, you¡¯re just the second person to ask me that today. First one was cuter though..¡±

 Chapter 164

    164 Other Side


    ¡°Why on Earth would those Fools leave Skye alone with that damn stray!? Ima gonna tan their hides me self! Even the giant fuzzy one; I don¡¯t care!¡±


    Peggy was finishing up one of her projects when Tidas came into the room and told her where Skye was. She immediately began to rant about Zas, Ronnie, and us leaving Skye¡¯s side.


    Zazzy was sleeping on the end of their bed with her stomach turned up, limbs syed out, and her tongue hanging out from her mouth. asionally she twitched, but other than that, she¡¯d stayed sleeping throughout the two¡¯s entire conversation.


    Tidas shifted his weight to his other foot as he stood against the doorframe to his room, exining from a safe distance; ¡°It wasn¡¯t from Shasta, it¡¯s due to her previous injuries.. From Jacob.¡±


    Not thinking or caring; Peggy snapped about the situation. She ranted and raved about how Skye never listened to her, and that she ¡®knew something like this was bound to happen¡¯.


    Tidas listened patiently as she vented her built up frustrations. Learning exactly how long Skye had been hiding her pain from him by the unwitting servant¡¯s words.


    After a bit more ranting, Peggy squared her hips at her supposed sympathetic ear; ¡°And where were ye during all of this?! Workin¡¯ again, I suppose..¡±


    ¡°I was, actually. Is there a problem with that?¡± Tidas replied a little sharper than he would¡¯ve liked.


    Peggy red at the prince¡¯s smart-ass reply; ¡°Aye, when it¡¯s to the point of Never seeing yer wife!¡±


    .....


    ¡°I see her every day!¡± Tidas snapped; he¡¯d just gotten a simr lecture from his brother.


    ¡°Ye See her, but ye don¡¯t spend any Time together! Work is important, providing for yer self and yer loved ones is important. An entire kingdom, generally speakin¡¯ when ites to ye.. But not at the cost of leavin¡¯ yer wife by herself all the time.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s got you, her studies, her training, her socializing with my aunt and the Fae-¡±


    ¡°They Aren¡¯t You! She misses You, ye bloody fool! Ye been runnin¡¯ yer self ragged since yer honeymoon ended. Don¡¯t ye think a newlywed couple should spend SOME time together?!¡±


    Tidas sighed with a look of defeat. Both Peggy and Lawrence were right, and he knew it. He needed to work out a schedule for himself that involved time spent with Skye. He missed her terribly whenever he didn¡¯t have his face utterly buried in reports and paperwork. It was why he made it a point to spend every dinner with her.


    ¡°I understand your point, Peg. I¡¯m fairly caught up now, so I n to make a schedule. That way I¡¯m guaranteed to have time with my wife,¡± Tidas finished with a satisfied smirk.


    ¡°The only one who can guarantee that is you, not a piece of bloody paper,¡± Peggy snipped.


    Tidas tone and temper were short as he spoke; ¡°You know what I meant.¡±


    ¡°And you, me! Now stop yer caterwaulin¡¯ and take these things to yer wife. Tell her I¡¯ll have a bath ready for her when she gets back so she can rx properly,¡± Peggy shoved the dress Skye nearly wore this morning into Tidas¡¯ arms, and pushed at the side of his arm to move into the doorway.


    The prince paused as she started to walk away; ¡°Aye Peg, thank you. We¡¯ll be eating in our courtyard for dinner tonight, but we¡¯ll have two more guests: General Zas and... Shasta.¡±


    Peggy stopped mid-stride to turn towards the prince with a deadly stare; ¡°Why would you Ever invite someone who treats yer wife with disrespect into her space?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a favor for my brother. He¡¯s leaving tomorrow morning and wants to dine with Zas and Shasta as well. Please make sure the extra sets are in ce, and the kitchen knows to triple the food and drinks.¡±


    Tidas¡¯ tone had be sterner, letting Peggy know he was at his limit for her antics. She wasn¡¯t afraid of him in any way, he was just obviously worn out. She agreed to his requests, then he left. Each of them lost in their thoughts as they went about their own separate businesses.


    Peggy hadn¡¯t liked The dark circles under his eyes. They were bing prominent now, and he seemed thinner than normal. His clothes weren¡¯t fitting as well, and he¡¯d even needed a belt for his pants this morning. Peggy worried about him, but not as much as Skye...


    The only reason the prince was eating regrly was because he was training the new recruits before his meal times. If he didn¡¯t, he¡¯d never remember to whilst at his desk.


    It was a habit developed on the battlefield. You ate, slept, and relieved yourself whenever you got the chance; in case they were few or far between.


    Tidas had noticed a slight drop in his weight, but it hadn¡¯t seemed important. Until Ralph came back with proof of his uncle¡¯s whereabouts, he needed to have everything at the ready. He was nearly caught up with all of his work, so the idea of creating a schedule was possible.


    Walking back from his quarters, Peggy and Lawrence¡¯s words churned in Tidas¡¯ mind. They seemed to feel very strongly about his and Skye¡¯s personal time, which bothered the prince greatly. It didn¡¯t surprise him that Peggy knew of his wife¡¯s personal feelings. Lawrence, on the other hand..


    Tidas felt a jab of irrational rage at his brother for lecturing him about His wife. He slowed his pace as murky anger started to fill his head.


    Shaking it twice, he stoppedpletely as a strange, eerie sensation radiated from a darkened hallway. The moment he took a step towards it, the feeling intensified to the point of pain, then vanished.


    The prince could¡¯ve sworn he¡¯d seen the outline of a person there, but when he checked, there was nothing. Confused, Tidas continued on his way. Unaware of the figure watching him from a cracked door..


    *****


    Turning the corner at the top of the third floor, Tidas saw the two nurses, Dr. Gohan, and Lawrence standing outside of Skye¡¯s room. As he approached, the doctor smiled and nodded. He told the prince that Skye had healed herself better than new, and that she awaited him in the room. Tidas thanked everyone for helping, then headed into the room.


    Skye was sitting up in her bed, looking at her hands. When she first saw Tidas, she smiled before she took on a sad, yet determined expression. After gesturing to the chair near the window, Skye sped her hands together nervously. She stared at them as she waited for her husband¡¯s response.


    After a simple nod, Tidas set her dressings down on the end of her bed. His face was slightly pensive as he grabbed the chair she¡¯d pointed out. Once he dragged it closer to his wife, he gently grabbed her hands, then sat down. After kissing them delicately, he began to look them over.


    Tidas examined each one in turn; paying special care and attention to his wife¡¯s left hand. He knew it was her dominant hand, so he wanted to be thorough with it.


    He knew Skye wouldn¡¯t stop her training, or give up on joining him; RMC or not. Leaving him with two choices he disliked; lock her away and have her hate him, or support her and watch her jump into dangerous situations.


    A dark part of the prince tugged at his mind, urging him to lock her away to protect her. He shoved it down, but every time he saw Skye hurt, it fought to the surface with avengeance. He hated the possessive side to himself, but it was a part of him. The only thing he could do was channel it into constructive things.


    Tidas took a deep breath and asked, ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    Skye affixed a soft smile to her face; ¡°All better now, except that Ima starvin¡¯.. Ima sorry, Tidas. I didn¡¯t want to worry you; I didn¡¯t want to worry anyone. It¡¯s fine now though, well, better than fine now. I don¡¯t know why but me magic was-¡±


    ¡°I should apologize to you as well. You shouldn¡¯t feel like you need to hide things from me. I know I¡¯ve been working a lottely, but I want to do something about that.¡±


    Skye looked at her husband with shaky hope; ¡°Do what? That¡¯d be wonderful, but I know yer busy; it¡¯s ok. I just don¡¯t want ye to strain yer self any more than ye already do.. I worry about ye.¡±


    ¡°And I, you. I knew you felt pain on asion. That¡¯s why I asked you to see the doctor before we even arrived in the capital. If I would¡¯ve known how bad it was, I would¡¯ve dragged you here kicking and screaming.¡±


    Skye eyes narrowed on her husband; ¡°That¡¯s precisely why I didn¡¯t tell you; I knew you¡¯d react like that! Like hell I¡¯d let ye drag me off-¡±


    ¡°No, Skye. It would¡¯ve have happened that way.. I Would have dragged you here. Kicking, screaming, using your magic on me and all; but I would¡¯ve gotten you here,¡± Tidas said in a deep, unsettling tone Skye had never heard him use before.


    ¡°And blew me chance at joinin¡¯ the RMC! Tien tried to talk me into a proper surgery, and I turned him down. If Magnus knew how bad me hand was, whether I fixed it or not, he would¡¯ve forbade me from the trials..¡±


    ¡°He would¡¯ve for your own good!¡±


    Skye¡¯s eyes bulged with indignation; ¡°So let me get this straight; the decision I wished to make isn¡¯t the one ye want, so ye think me right to choose should be taken away?! Is that what Ima hearing?!¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I-¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s just yer father who should decide what I can and can¡¯t do with MY life?!¡±


    Tidas grimaced at his wife; ¡°No, well, a wee bit; he is your king.¡±


    ¡°Do you consider me a weak person?¡±


    Tidas saw where his wife was going with her point and flipped it; ¡°No, I don¡¯t. You¡¯re an incredibly strong, versatile mage with littlebat experience, and a very high position in the royal family.. It¡¯s not just your abilities that are taken into ount in my father¡¯s head, Skye.¡±


    ¡°Now, let me ask you a question: what do you think I would do if someone took you hostage?¡± Tidas¡¯ eyes were fixed on his wife¡¯s.


    A cold chill ran up Skye¡¯s spine at the look in her husband¡¯s eyes. It often slipped her mind because of who he was to her; how he treated her and those around him. Small moments had given Skye glimpses into the other side of her husband, the side he didn¡¯t want her to see.


    On and off the battlefield, the prince had many names. Most called him hero, Pir, savior.. Some called him a demon or monster, but one specific name held the truth. The eyes that looked at her now belonged to that Tidas: the Vengeful Prince.

 Chapter 165

    165 All Of You


    ¡°Come on, Skye; it¡¯s a simple question. What do you think I would do to the people who took you? Or hurt you?¡±


    Tidas¡¯ voice had a coldness to it. Like he¡¯d taken any and all love he felt and locked it away. The Tidas that looked at her now was the one that was let loose on the battlefield to ughter. It wasn¡¯t fear she felt towards him; more like a deep sadness.


    For Tidas to have to shut down his emotions to such an extent made Skye¡¯s heart want to bleed. She cupped his cheek on instinct, surprising Tidas back to his senses momentarily. As his eyes filled with life again, Skye spoke in a soft tone; ¡°Probably the same thing I¡¯d do, just with a more experienced hand.¡±


    The empty feeling left Tidas to be reced with enveloping warmth. Skye had instantly banished the darkness from his mind, clearing his senses. He pulled away from her hand and sat back in his chair with an unnerved expression. Filled with concern; Skye scooted to the very edge of her bed and waited for her husband to speak.


    Tidas wasn¡¯t sure of what was happening. One moment he was talking with Skye, the next he felt like he was ready to kill. It was simr to how he felt when he took to the battlefield, but more primal and forced to it. He ran his fingers through his hair as he exhaled in frustration.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Skye. I..I don¡¯t know what happened.. Heh, maybe I do need a break,¡± Tidas stated as he rubbed his forehead out of exasperation.


    With apprehension in her tone, Skye asked; ¡°What were you thinkin¡¯ about? What did you feel?¡±


    Tidas motioned his arms upwards in frustration; ¡°What we were talking about; someone taking or hurting you.. What the hell is wrong with metely?¡±


    Skye scooted off of her bed and sat down on her husband¡¯sp. She wrapped her arms around his neck, kissed his forehead, and sat in silence for a few minutes. Their steady breathing and the echoing voices from the hall were all they could hear as the princess monitored her husband.


    .....


    The voices ovepped and faded as Skye tilted her husband¡¯s head up. She gazed into his eyes, hoping he¡¯d see her affections reflected. But his eyes were unfocused and distant; not registering what was in front of him.


    Skye could sense a kind of struggle within her husband. Familiar warning bells went off in her mind, but she ignored them. She knew Tidas would never hurt her, and refused to balk when her husband needed her. She kissed his forehead again, then locked eyes with him to show him she was there.


    Tidas felt the love his wife was reaching out with, but couldn¡¯t respond how he wanted. His senses blurred as his emotions bounced back and forth between lucidity and bloodlust. It was like someone was literally flipping a switch on and off inside his head.


    Skye saw her husband struggling as his breathing started to pick up in pace. He was pushing back at a dark, empty void that prodded at the corruption that was a part of him. It was the damage Tidas¡¯ soul had sustained by taking life, and the part of him that made him enjoy the battlefield.


    Not sure of what she was doing, Skye ced her hands on either side of Tidas¡¯ face. While still maintaining eye contact, she began to funnel some of her Shaman magic into him while saying; ¡°Out your head, love.. Your ce is here, with me..¡±


    Her husband tensed up under her, but Skye pushed her power in deeper; attempting to suss out where the trigger for his irrationality was. As her connection grew, a strange, chaotic magic started to push back. Finding the source, she assisted her husband¡¯s efforts to force it away. When it began to shrink back after a few precarious moments, they herded it down and out of Tidas¡¯ body.


    Once she didn¡¯t feel it¡¯s presence anymore, Skye released her magic¡¯s hold. She left what was still in Tidas to heal and energize him. As exhaustion began to affect her equilibrium, Tidas wrapped his arms around Skye¡¯s waist to steady her. She smiled weakly at him as he evened out his breathing, and cleared his throat to speak.


    ¡°What was that? What did you do?¡±


    Skye¡¯s voice was weak, but with a feisty edge to it as she smiled and spoke; ¡°I don¡¯t know.. Whatever it was: it was only a smidgen of power, and it took thest of me strength to help kick it out of you. All I know is that it¡¯s gone, and better bloody well stay that way! Least until I get some food in me. Speakin¡¯ of..¡±


    Skye eyed her dress at the end of the bed, then turned back to her husband and spoke with a cheeky grin; ¡°Would ye be so kind as to help ady into her dress?¡±


    Tidas beamed at his wife; ¡°I¡¯d Much rather we stop at the naked part, but I know how tired and hungry you are.¡±


    ¡°Starving, actually.. So dessert will have toeter,¡± Skye¡¯s voice had a roughness to it as she spoke from it bing dry.


    The prince squeezed her in a careful bear hug as he chuckled. Skye was an incredible mage, even with the handicap of barely having a clue as to what she was doing. The technique she¡¯d just preformed was only done by top tier Shamans, like Dr. Gohan. It was referred to as a Purge or a Cleanse, and only the highest skilled, medically trained Shamans could pull it off. But here Skye was; winging it perfectly on pure instinct.


    ¡°You know, wife.. Keep saving me and I¡¯ll have to pass my Pir title on to you.¡±


    Skye scoffed, then showed her husband a blooming smile as she replied; ¡°No thank you. I¡¯ve heard yeinin¡¯ about Zas¡¯ handwriting. And Shasta¡¯splete inability to do any paperwork.. So again; no thank you.¡±


    Tidas chuckled lightly at his wife¡¯s validity as he stood up with her in his arms. His nerves were on edge; praying Skye wouldn¡¯t ask about his darkness. He knew she¡¯d felt it, but begged the gods to convince her it was part of whatever they¡¯d just chased from his body.


    In truth; Tidas secretly loved to fight almost as much as Shasta. Whenever he was in the thralls of battle was when he felt truly free. The feel of his blood pumping, his senses in overdrive, the sh of metal and flesh; he reveled in it. Except when he was with Skye, it was where he felt most alive.


    Tidas hated his true nature, and kept it hidden as much as possible. Even when training others, he had to keep an iron-d grip on himself; especially if a recruit had potential. If his self-control wasn¡¯t as fortified as it was, Tidas would most likely act like a human male version of Shasta.


    Skye could sense his internal struggle, and guessed at what it was about; ¡°Why was that thing poking at yer darkness?¡±


    Tidas froze. He didn¡¯t want to discuss it, but Skye wasn¡¯t the type to let something like this go. After a deep breath, he asked his wife; ¡°So you saw it?¡±


    Skye quirked an eyebrow at her husband; ¡°Does that bother you?¡±


    The moment his face expressed shame, Skye began to reassure Tidas; ¡°It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t know it was there, husband. Yer a war hero; of course yer soul is a wee bit tainted. Taking a life always leaves a mark, but that doesn¡¯t make ye a bad person. If anything, yer situation tells me yer a good one..¡±


    Tidas blinked at his wife in confusion while his face remained cid; ¡°That makes no sense to me..¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite simple: do you like to take life, or fight?¡±


    ¡°The fighting, but the killing goes hand-in-hand with it, usually.¡±


    ¡°Do you kill or fight randomly; unprovoked? Or do ye kill to protect?¡±


    Bing impatient, Tidas¡¯ tone was slightly stern as he said; ¡°Where are you going with this Skye?¡±


    Skye tightened her grip around her husband¡¯s neck as she exined; ¡°Ye don¡¯t kill for fun, ye don¡¯t start fights, ye save people when ye do kill, and the lives you take are generally done so during war. So husband; how are ye a bad person? And by the way: saying yer a bad person means calling anyone else whose¡¯s ever fought in a war a bad person too.¡±


    Tidas had listened to his wife intently, and understood where she wasing from. However, he still felt guilt over the lives he¡¯d taken. The prince honestly believed that life was a gift, and no one else had the right to take it from another. Whether that be quality of life, or the actual act of living; only the owner had the right to do with their life as they wished. Even if they wanted to put their own life at risk.


    Any person that ever joined a branch of the military voluntarily knew that the choice was theirs, but many kingdoms indoctrinated. Mages in particr had hardly any say in the direction of their life. It wasn¡¯t their fault that they had to kill to survive. Tidas, on the other hand, had chosen to join.


    King Magnus had given his son the option of Mage or Diplomat when his powers first appeared. He wanted vengeance for his aunt and his unborn cousin. He wanted to kill his uncle for dividing their kingdom and nearly causing a civil war. If Magnus wasn¡¯t such a good king, he would¡¯ve had to have his throne taken and handed off to the next in line...


    It was aw made by Tiberius when he was king. It was called the Civility Law, and was created to protect the people of Alcon from tyrants. The indoctrinationws greatly conflicted with it, but Marco exined that because mages were so few in number, that the security of the kingdom outweighed the needs of the few.


    Tidas had been trying for years to get the age requirement raised to eighteen. He pitched the idea in coordination with his public schools idea. All schools would have specific programs for young mages. To train them for when they would be indoctrinated at eighteen. That way, the children of Alcon could still have an actual childhood. Marco shot down the idea based on cost, but Tidas was still trying toe up with a way to at least build the schools himself.


    Skye watched her husband a few minutes before she said; ¡°Yer the farthest thing for a bad person I¡¯ve ever seen, Tidas. Ye have literally saved thousands of people from terrible fates by being exactly who ye are. Don¡¯t let some evil entity convince ye otherwise..¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t forget,¡± Skye leaned in slightly to make her point clear; ¡°I¡¯ve killed people too. So if yer damned, I guess I am too.. I love you, Tidas; All Of You.. Even the bits you hate.¡±

 Chapter 166

    166 Anger Management


    Tidas stared at his wife with deepened affection. He always hated the part of himself that loved to fight. It¡¯d been there his whole life; an impulse to cause mischief and violence. He controlled it well most of the time, but what had just happened reminded him of his youth.


    When Tidas was a child he yed pranks on everyone. It escted to fights with anyone who crossed him as he grew older. It was generally nobles mistreating their servants, but some had simply been people that got in his way.


    Most didn¡¯t say anything to the young prince when he got caught, and his father was too busy to ¡®properly discipline¡¯ him. The only one he behaved around, for the most part, was Skye.


    She and Peggy were like buffers to his surly, pre-pubescent attitude, but he visited her more often than she came to the capital. He¡¯d be fine for the first few days, but then he¡¯d go back to his chaotic ways..


    Ralph was a member of the RMC at the time. He didn¡¯t know what Tidas looked like; he was a simple Squad Captain. All he knew was a wee noble-lookingd yed a messy, irritating prank on him right before he had an audience with the king.


    Tidas had rigged up and attached arge pouch full of water, and onerge bucket full of fresh grass clippings to the men¡¯s restroom doorway.


    When Ralph opened it and walked in, the water came down on top of him; the pouchnding on his head and face. Grabbing it and throwing it with chagrin, he didn¡¯t see the other string attached to it. When he automatically tossed it, the bucket full of itchy grass clippings dumped onto his head, and fell all over and inside his armor.


    It was attached to the ledge that protruded out above the door. The angle at which the door opened, and the narrow width of the doorframe, limited how Tidas could set up his props. He had to make sure that they wouldn¡¯t technically hurt someone when they fell. The pouch he didn¡¯t worry about, but the metal bucket could hurt someone if it actually fell on them.


    Ralph fumed at the prank, but was surprised by it¡¯s simple extravagance. He generally had a good sense of humor, but he was about to see the king. His anger peaked as he grabbed the young noble by his shirt cor. He twisted it for a good grip, then raised thed up to his eye level.


    .....


    Tidas gasped with fear at the unexpected repercussion. No one had ever done anything about his pranks except his father, Skye, and Peggy. A shriek escaped the young prince as his feet dangled in the air. He kicked his legs, and smacked at Ralph¡¯s arm, trying to free himself in a panic.


    Ralph carried thed into the throne room as he was. Magnus was surprised to see his wiley son in such a position, but had no doubts that the brat had earned it. He watched as the man he¡¯d requested to train his son was already proving he could handle the job.


    General Zas was currently on a mission, and unavable to train the boy. So he had asked the General for his rmendation. Ralph bowed deeply to the king, then requested to speak freely with him.


    Magnus stared at the mage a moment before he allowed him to speak. He held up thed in his hand a moment, lowered it slightly, then indelicately dropped him on his arse before he began to speak.


    ¡°Forgive my rudeness your majesty, but this child NEEDS to be taught a lesson. I have grass clippings rubbing-well, let¡¯s just say it¡¯s nowhere pleasant. I don¡¯t know who he is, but he needs a good smack to his behind, if you ask me! His parents, too!¡±


    Magnus stared at the man before him, trying to maintain his stoic appearance. He had no idea who Tidas was, so had no fear of royal reprisal. No one else in their right mind would dare touch a noble, let alone a royal. Magnus hadn¡¯t thought to find anything out about Ralph other than his skill set. He must be a noble, based on his attitude.


    Taking a moment to collect his thoughts, Magus replied; ¡°Would you be willing to be the one to teach him?¡±


    Ralph stared at the king in confusion while he scratched at his neck; ¡°This brat? Why? Who is he, ah-err, your majesty?¡±


    ¡°...He¡¯s Prince Tidas, my third son. He needs a firm hand to train and guide him, and General Zas rmended you during his absences.. And if you do it, I promise to forget that littlement about your king being in need of a spanking.¡±


    All color drained from Ralph¡¯s face as he stared at the waving prince. If anyone else had been in the throne room at the time, the king most likely would¡¯ve had to have him beaten for his ignorance. Magnus alone, however, was a more understanding person.


    Grinning and chuckling at the man¡¯s innocent mistake, Magnus told Ralph not to worry. He did lecture him for not knowing the royal family¡¯s appearances, but it¡¯d been a short one. He then exined his duties of training and guarding the prince.


    *****


    Ralph had been taking care of and guiding Tidas ever since. He taught him to channel his angst into learning to fight. It was tradition for all royalty to know how to defend themselves. Most didn¡¯t keep up with their training as they got older, like Lawrence.


    Tidas kept up with it not because he¡¯s the Commander of the RMC, but because he enjoyed it. The rush from sparring with Shasta and Zas, the thrill of finding a recruit with potential.. If Skye weren¡¯t Skye, he¡¯d be pushing her to spar with him.. But he never wanted her to see that side of him in the first ce.


    Tidas feared that his wife would reject him if he wasn¡¯t the ¡®Perfect Prince¡¯. Good, honest, kind to everyone, and pure; that¡¯s how he wanted Skye to see him. Being kind was natural to him, but the part about him being pure was a sham.


    When swords shed and metal sparked was when Tidas felt most alive. Not the carnage of it, but the feeling of wavering between life and death with every swing of his sword. Would he block the strike in time? Would he kill, or be killed? These were the things that sent his blood rushing and his senses reeling.. That, and one other: Skye.


    Battle was the prince¡¯s greatest pleasure until he had married the love of his life. She had always been on his mind, except when he was fighting. Now, he could barely get her out of his head. Even during his training, or while he did menial paperwork; Skye was there in his mind¡¯s eye.


    Her smile, herugh, the feel of her skin on his calloused hands.. Everything about her provoked him. Skye¡¯s wit and charm had ensnared him long ago, but he could still focus on what he needed to. Now that he had a taste of her, she was his favorite addiction.


    Tidas constantly craved Skye like she was a drug. The high he felt from being around her made him clearer and foggier at the same time. He felt strong and weak under her touch. He wanted to keep her all to himself; not even allowing his family to see her.


    All of these dark, ugly feelings were what the corruption on his soul was made from. He normally buried them deep down, but whatever had just invaded him flushed every depraved desire he¡¯d ever felt to the surface. Wicked desires he would never willingly voice to his wife.


    Seeing the far off look in his eyes again as he held her, Skye cupped Tidas¡¯ cheek and said; ¡°Talk to me, love. That¡¯s how we get through this.. What are ye thinkin¡¯ about?¡±


    Tidas scoffed; ¡°Mostly about you.. Wondering what you¡¯re thinking.¡±


    ¡°Ima thinkin¡¯ that I want four things right now: first is to get dressed. The second is to eat. The third is to y with Zazzy, and the forth is to have me husband make love to me.. In that order.¡±


    Tidas chuckled at his wife¡¯s honesty. Skye rarely minced her words. She had always felt honesty was the best policy. The older she got, the more she realized that the world was hardly ever ck and white. That there was a difference between malicious lies and private matters.


    Tidas wasn¡¯t being truthful with Skye, but he wasn¡¯t lying, either. He simply had feelings and thoughts he wished to keep private. It wasn¡¯t wrong of him. Skye had plenty of things she kept to herself. What bothered her is that Tidas could even think that she wouldn¡¯t love him over his imperfections.


    Not thinking before she spoke, Skye huffed and said; ¡°No one is perfect, husband. If they were, I wouldn¡¯t trust them. I know what ye have done for this kingdom, for it¡¯s people. And I learned today how satisfyin¡¯ a good fight can be.¡±


    Tidas cocked his head at his wife in astounded confusion; ¡°You thought your fight with Shasta was good?! What happened?!¡±


    Skye grinned; ¡°Oh, she beat the hell out of me, haha. But I learned a lot, and I even managed to get a hit in on her! Ye should¡¯ve seen her face! She was stic-¡±


    Dr. Gohan opened the door, cutting off the couple¡¯s discussion; ¡°Sorry to interrupt you two, but we need to clean and prep this room for it¡¯s next use.¡±


    ¡°Sorry bout that, doc. I¡¯ll dress now,¡± Skye replied with a smile.


    The doctor nodded in acknowledgement, then closed the door for their privacy. As Skye looked up at her husband, he grinned mischievously. Before she could say or do anything, Tidas dropped her on the bed. She giggled at his yfulness, but chided him for treating her like a sack of potatoes. After a wee bit more banter, Skye dressed quickly.


    Since Peggy had gone through and altered all her dresses to have zippers instead of pull strings, it took the princess minutes to dress. Tidas decided to wait outside while she put her stockings and shoes on. As soon as he closed the door, Skye sat down in the chair, and got to work putting on her stockings.


    After she¡¯d gotten the first one on, Skye noticed something shiny on the floor. It looked like a jewel to a ne or something as she bent to grab it. As her fingers neared it, a hint of the strange, chaotic magic from before emanated from it. She hesitated a moment before she picked it up. Looking at it in her hand, Skye recognized the material: it was a shard from Marco¡¯s amulet...

 Chapter 167

    167 Chaotic Source


    Marco was talking with a tense Lawrence when Tidas hade out of the room after assisting Skye to dress. He didn¡¯t know what they were talking about, all he knew was that there was no reason for Marco to be in the medical ward at that time. If anything, he should¡¯ve been down in the throne room with their father, tending to the matters of the kingdom.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Hello, Tidas; nice to see you too. I¡¯m here to check on something with Doctor Stein, why are you here?¡± Marco replied with a cid tone.


    Lawrence shook his head lightly like he was dazed, then red at Marco like he really was about to attack him. If Tidas hadn¡¯t of ced his hand on his shoulder when he took a step towards Marco, he would¡¯ve at least hit the bastard. Which would¡¯ve triggered a war.


    Technically it was treason toy a hand on the royal family, even if it were done by another member. The only one who could punish the princes was their father, King Magnus. He couldn¡¯t do much to Lawrence except banish him, orpletely cut ties with Ruscovic. Considering his people depended on their trade with Alcon for most of their produce, Lawrence generally had to stay on the good side of his father and brother. But Marco had gone too far this time.


    Lawrence wasn¡¯t a magic user, but he¡¯d been around them his entire life. He had a good knowledge base on it, so he could tell when someone was trying to use magic on him. When Marco first arrived and started asking about why he was there, Lawrence could feel his thoughts bing hazy. The only clear thoughts he had were the ones about Skye and Shasta. He mentioned that they had been training, but tried not to speak further on it.


    As Marco questioned him, Lawrence realized why his mind felt so muddled. He was in the process of trying to break free from his hold when Tidas hade out. Marco seemed surprised to see him. He covered it with his familiar cid look before Tidas could see, but Lawrence did. It was strange to him that he¡¯d be surprised, but brushed it off. He was too busy trying to clear his head.


    After Marco answered Tidas, Lawrence nearly yelled; ¡°What the Hell did you just do to me?!¡±


    Marco nced at Lawrence and said; ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about..¡±


    .....


    ¡°What were you doing to Law, Marco?!¡±


    With a devilish smile, Marco replied, ¡°I honestly have no idea what you¡¯re talking about..¡±


    Dr. Gohan wasing out of another patient¡¯s room when he heard and saw the three standing around. They were staring tensely at each other, and looked ready to fight. He¡¯d known the three princes for nearly their entire lives. He knew a fight was brewing, so he tried to step in.


    Tien tried to cover the nervousness in his voice by forcing a chipper tone; ¡°What going on, my boys? Nothing that can¡¯t be solved with a little conversation and understanding, I hope?¡±


    ¡°Answer the question, Marco! What did you do to our brother?!¡±


    ¡®Oh, gods, help me..¡¯ Tien prayed inwardly as their voices began to rise in both volume and hostility.


    ******************


    Skye stared at the shard in her hand with growing anger. The material from Marco¡¯s amulet looked exactly like what was in her hand. The type of magic that seeped from it was definitely Ether. The dangerous and chaotic force that had affected Tidas earlier must¡¯vee it. As Skye¡¯s ire began to build, she could hear multiple voices from the hall.


    As the princess focused on the voices, her hearing suddenly sharpened. The rity of their words made it seem like she was standing out in the hall with them. Her gut bottomed out as one of the voices sent a stark chill up her spine; Marco was outside the door.


    Taking a deep breath to steady herself, Skye contemted what to do. If she told Tidas her theory, he¡¯d most likely beat his brother half to death, if not all the way. The only thing she could really do was subtly confront him. Skye wasn¡¯t crazy enough to speak to him about it privately, but she also wasn¡¯t dumb enough to use him in public either. Slipping on her shoes; the princess formted a n, then headed out into the hallway.


    Walking into the hallway was like walking into a bowl of soup, the tension was so thick. Tidas and Lawrence stood next to each other as they stared down their older brother. Tien looked like he wanted to run, but stood his ground between the three.


    Skye had no idea what was going on or who started what, but she was ending it. Nurses, patients, and the other two doctors were all in the halls watching. Their faces full of anticipation as they waited for the impending conflict. The princess huffed in exasperation before walking over to Tien.


    ¡°Either drop whatever is going on here, or take it into the room; everyone is staring at you..¡± Skye motioned with her head towards the groups of gathering spectators.


    Knowing the princess had a point, they all moved into the room Skye had just exited. They took the same positions as they had out in the hall, except Skye was in Dr. Gohan¡¯s ce. She stood between Marco, Tidas, and Lawrence as a buffer, much to Tidas¡¯ dismay. He didn¡¯t like how close his brother was to Skye, and it aggravated him further.


    Keeping her own rage in check for the moment, Skye began to chide the royals; ¡°I know yer brothers, but for cryin¡¯ out loud! Must yer meetings always have to be so, so-¡±


    ¡°Unwanted,¡± Tidas snipped.


    ¡°Unpleasant,¡± Lawrencemented.


    ¡°Awkward,¡± Dr. Gohan had said it under his breath, but everyone had heard him.


    ¡°Ridiculous! You three Supposedly fully-grown men, are ALL actin¡¯ like children! Yer princes! Can ye not figure out a way to be diplomatic with each other?! At Least for yer father¡¯s sake?!¡±


    The three men shuffled their feet and exchanged looks of abating hostility. They still wouldn¡¯t get along, but they did need to be less openly hostile to each other. Skye crossed her arms, and began to lecture the MacArthur men like the children they were acting like.


    ¡°Lawrence is a king, and an ally to Alcon. It doesn¡¯t bode well if brother kings can¡¯t get along. Many issues from disruptions to trade, to Actual war could happen if either side¡¯s nobles pushed hard enough for it. If they feel their king or home is being disrespected by an ally, it could get extremely ugly, very quickly..¡±


    ¡°Tidas, Marco; yer situation is even worse. Open strife between you two could divide the kingdom if ye don¡¯t rein it in! Instigators from both foreign and domestic kingdoms could use yer animosity to trigger a civil war!¡±


    Marco tilted his head slightly as he spoke; ¡°Are you saying that you know who would prefer my brother to me on the throne?¡±


    Skye looked at Marco tly as she avoided his attempt at entrapment; ¡°No, Ima sayin¡¯ it¡¯smon sense not to hand yer enemies bullets to shot you with.. Tidas would never betray the crown, and ye know it. But that doesn¡¯t mean others won¡¯t try to use him in such a way. Most likely to clear a path for themselves.¡±


    Marco smirked as hemented; ¡°You¡¯re saying that while Tidas may be loyal, others may try to use his rank and position in the family to create an unsanctioned coup d¡¯¨¦tat. Is that right?¡±


    Skye nodded in agreement, then Marco added; ¡°Historically speaking, it has happened in other kingdoms before. You¡¯re quite intelligent, Skye.. You would¡¯ve made an excellent queen..¡±


    It took everything Tidas had not to punch his oldest brother in the face full-force. He knew what his brother had meant when he¡¯d said it. That Skye would¡¯ve made an excellent queen for Alcon; for Him. His blood boiled as Marco smiled at his wife. Like he was imagining her by his side instead of Karena.


    Every muscle in Tidas¡¯ body tensed as he watched his brother¡¯s eyes roam over Skye¡¯s body when she turned towards Lawrence to ask where Shasta was. As he exined the VC¡¯s trip to the arena to gather her clothes and horse for her, Tidas and Marco exchanged a wordless conversation of their own.


    Tidas was threatening his brother, whom simply scoffed at him in return. Marco felt no need to fear his brothers, or anyone else for that matter. The only thing he came close to worrying about was whether Skye would ever fall for his tricks...


    After some back and forth, Skye stated; ¡°Well, if we don¡¯t want to bete for dinner, we best head back to our quarters now. It was nice seeing you, Prince Marco. Enjoy your evening.¡±


    ¡°Will I not be seeing you in the banquet hall tonight?¡±


    Skye was as rigid and proper as she could be as she replied; ¡°No, we¡¯ll be dining in our quarters tonight as a private party for King Lawrence.¡±


    Marco maintained his smirk; ¡°Do I not get an invitation as well?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± came Skye answered curtly.


    Marco chuckled, but it was devoid of humor. He obviously didn¡¯t want to go, he just wanted to make Skye ufortable. Both Tidas and Lawrence knew this, and were about to say something, but Skye beat them to it.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like ye really Wanted to go anyway.. I¡¯d say sorry for denyin¡¯ yer fun, but Ima really not.¡±


    Marco¡¯s chuckle died out to be reced with a purely evil smile; ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. I always have plenty of fun whenever my brothers are around..¡±


    Taking a step closer to Skye, Marco practically whispered; ¡°But I must say, I think I¡¯ll enjoy ying with you most of all, dear Skye.¡±


    Skye raised her head slightly to lock eyes with the crowned prince before she said; ¡°Then ye must like to lose, because I Don¡¯t.¡±


    Marco took a step back from the princess as he grinned and replied; ¡°I guess we¡¯ll just have to wait and see..¡±


    After a nod to his brothers and Tien, Marco walked out the door and turned to walk towards the other two doctors. Skye took a deep breath and bent over like she was picking something up. She then took the few steps towards Marco, and tapped his shoulder to gain his attention. A pleasant expression covered his face when he saw it was Skye. However, it immediately disappeared as she opened her hand to reveal the shard from his amulet.


    Surprised by her returning it to him, the shock actually showed on his face as Skye said; ¡°I think you dropped this.. Might want to be more careful; next time I Won¡¯t be nice...¡±

 Chapter 168

    168 Careful Judgments


    ***THIS CHAPTER CONTAINS 18+ CONTENT. LANGUAGE. VIEWERS DISCRETION ADVISED***


    After Marco grabbed the shard from her hand, Skye turned and walked away as he genuinelyughed. He¡¯d never met anyone intelligent enough to catch him in one of his more intricate little side plots before. Slipping the shard onto Tidas¡¯ shirt was nearly impossible with his keen senses. Marco was only able to do it because his little brother was a courageous idiot.


    Most people that see a dark figure in a darkened hallway instinctually avoid it, but not Tidas. Running head first into uncertain situations was what he¡¯d done since childhood. He¡¯d been a bit more cautious than Marco had anticipated. Forcing him to use more of his Ether magic to keep himself hidden than he¡¯d wanted. If Tidas wouldn¡¯t have stood around for so long, Marco would¡¯ve had enough magic to push his little brother over the edge before Skye had helped him.


    The Crowned Prince did need to speak with Dr. Stein, but his real reason to be there was to y the hero. Tidas was supposed to attack Skye, then he would¡¯ve burst through the door and saved her. Giving him the perfect excuse to kill his brother by ¡®identally¡¯ throwing him out the window. Three stories was a long way down, so even if he didn¡¯t die, he would¡¯ve been incapacitated. Allowing Marco all the time he could want to bond with Skye, then finish Tidas off whenever he felt like it.


    For the first time in a very long time, Marco had miscalcted. He didn¡¯t think Tidas¡¯ intense need to protect Skye would outweigh his bloodlust. He tried to twist his brother¡¯s need to protect her into a need to ravish her. Before he could find the proper emotions to entangle or break, however, Skye had stepped in.


    Although she was inexperienced with it, Skye¡¯s magic was incredibly powerful. He could tell by his connection to the shard that she was the reason he¡¯d lost at his little game, not Tidas. Making her barb a little irritating as well as amusing. As Marco turned away with the shard in his hand, he smirked as he imagined what Skye¡¯s expression would be once his ultimate n came to pass...


    *************


    After Marco left the room, the brothers asked Skye what she¡¯d given to Marco. She looked away nervously as she told them that it¡¯d been a cuff link. All three men in the room could tell she was lying, but no one said anything. Skye rarely lied, so if she was doing it, then there was most likely a good reason for it. At least that¡¯s what Lawrence thought.


    Tidas stared at Skye scrupulously. He wasn¡¯t happy about her lying, but decided to wait until after dinner to ask about it. She might simply be trying not to speak in front of Dr. Gohan. Tien was a good man, but he didn¡¯t need to get any further involved than he already was. Lawrence would wait and ask Tidas tomorrow before he left. He nned to wake his little brother up early so they could discuss their mutual concerns over their brother.


    .....


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to be rude, but we really need to leave this room,¡± Tien stated right as two nurses were trying to help a man into the room.


    As the words left the doctor¡¯s mouth, two nurses with an elderly man tried to enter the room. The man was tall, but slightly hunched from using a cane. His skin had a slight tint to it, and freckles everywhere from years of sun exposure. His grayish-white hair stuck out on the sides from frizz while the rest was pulled back into a ridiculously long braid.


    Skye beamed at the elderly man that wobbled into the room. She recognized Lord Reinbolt instantly, and walked straight over to hug the old man why saying; ¡°Uncle Ry! It¡¯s so good to see you!¡±


    Lord Ryker Reinbolt was shocked at first because he¡¯d forgotten about Skye¡¯s hair color being different. But as soon as he saw her smile, he knew who she was. He squeezed her back with one arm as best he could while the other gripped his cane for bnce.


    Lord Reinbolt grinned at his adoptive niece; ¡°Skye! Good to see you dear! What are you doing here? Are you alright, child?¡±


    ¡°Aye, I be fine. Why are you here? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Skye asked with a concerned expression.


    Lord Reinbolt sighed; ¡°It¡¯s my leg again. Damn thing is nothin¡¯ but a useless hunk of meat!¡±


    He smacked his leg hard with his cane, showing no reaction to it. It was a problem he had whenever the weather was cold or wet. It made his life extremely difficult, and was slowly taking away the things he loved to do most; like hunting. Skye¡¯s father had told her of how little they¡¯d donest year. It saddened anyone that knew him, but there wasn¡¯t anything they could do about it..


    Skye narrowed her eyes in determination, ¡°Ye know what: let me take a crack at yer leg, Uncle Ry. Maybe I can help.¡±


    ¡°Do you have enough magic for that?¡± Tidas asked, reminding Skye she wasn¡¯t the only one in the room.


    Lord Reinbolt nearly had a stroke when he realized he¡¯d been ignoring both the hero prince and the King of Ruscovic. He tried to bow, which caused everyone around him to flinch and tell him that it was ok if he didn¡¯t. After he righted himself with Skye¡¯s help, she walked him over to the chair she¡¯d sat in with Tidas earlier. Once he gotfortable, Skye ced her hand right above his knee, and started to funnel her magic into him.


    It took Skye six minutes to fix a problem Lord Reinbolt had been dealing with for decades. His wrinkled face scrunched up into the biggest smile she¡¯d ever seen him have as he stood up without his cane. He was still elderly, but he could feel his leg and foot again. He squatted up and down without any issues.


    Skye was about to tell him to take it easy, but Dr. Gohan asked her; ¡°What was his issue?¡±


    ¡°He had calcium deposits in his femoral artery, and most of his other arteries too,¡± Skye turned to face Lord Reinbolt; ¡°Yer lucky I was here! There was one heading for yer heart that would¡¯ve caused yer death within the next few days! What¡¯s yer diet?!¡±


    Ryker smiled as he replied; ¡°Mostly meat.¡±


    ¡°Did it Ever ur to ye to pick up a vegetable?¡± Skye quipped.


    ¡°I eat potatoes, too,¡± came the lord¡¯s childish reply.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t count!¡± Skye yelled.


    Right as the princess was about to lecture her uncle, her stomach growled loud enough for everyone in the room to hear. She¡¯d shoveled the food that the nurses had brought her earlier right before Tidas hade into her room. Albeit tasty; it was no where near enough. Considering the amount of magic she¡¯d used, Skye was actually surprised she still had the strength to walk.


    Tidas stepped forward with concern and said; ¡°Alright, you can check on Lord Reinbolt tomorrow. Right now, you need to eat before you copse.¡±


    Knowing her husband was right, Skye smiled sadly at her adoptive uncle as she said; ¡°I guess that¡¯s me cue.. Take care of yer self, please uncle? Eat something green for on asion; for me?¡±


    Lord Reinbolt grinned softly at Skye before he replied; ¡°For you, sweetheart; I¡¯ll do my best. If you have Peggy give me that sd dressing recipe, I¡¯d eat greens every day!¡±


    Skyeughed and responded as she followed the MacArthur men out the door; ¡°Ye been sayin¡¯ that for years!¡±


    After Dr. Gohan requested Skye make the medical ward part of her daily rounds, the group finally headed down the stars and hallways towards Tidas and Skye¡¯s quarters. When they entered their room, Peggy yelled and lectured the princess as she went straight into the restroom.


    Tidas and Lawrence smiled at each other, thankful it wasn¡¯t them being hounded by the old servant. Lawrence hardly knew Peggy, but he remembered her well enough from their childhood to know not to antagonize her. As entertaining as it was to listen to her yelling as Skye, Lawrence¡¯s mind drifted to the same ce it always did in a moment¡¯s reprieve; Shasta.


    It worried him that she wasn¡¯t back yet. Lawrence had asked her to dinner because he wanted to spend time with her before he left. If she didn¡¯t show up tonight, then he wouldn¡¯t see her again until the Summer Games. As his nerves began to turn edgy, Tidas smacked his shoulder and pointed to the doors to the courtyard.


    In the corner of the courtyard sat a heated enclosed gazebo specifically for winter time. The servants had cleared the pathway leading up to it, and had a fire burning long enough to fill the area with warmth. No electricity ran to any of the gazebo, but it wasn¡¯t needed.


    Metal scones lined the rounded walls every few feet. Providing the perfect amount of light. It was big enough for an eight person table, and a server¡¯s area for the servants. Arge fire burned inside a cylinder-shaped metal grate that sat in the middle of the single room below a hole in the ceiling. It was kept covered whenever the ce wasn¡¯t in use, so there was no worry of water.


    Once the brothers entered, they were surprised to see Maevis and Nics sitting at their tiny table set. It¡¯d been ced on therge table like a centerpiece. They smiled and greeted each other in turns before Maevis asked where Skye was. He exined that she was taking a quick, rxing bath before dinner, and that it might be a bit before she came out.


    When Maevis asked why she would need to rx, Tidas scoffed before he replied; ¡°Since Skye is taking a bath, I suppose we have enough time to discuss it..¡±


    Skye didn¡¯t get the chance to rx, not with Peggy lecturing her throughout her entire bath. By the time she¡¯d gotten out, he stress levels were higher than when she¡¯d gone in. She was angry that Skye didn¡¯t tell her about training with Shasta, even after she¡¯d heard how it all happened.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like her. She¡¯s rude to ye, and she doesn¡¯t even know ye! Yer not like the other stuck-up nobles around here.. And she¡¯s a fool if she don¡¯t see it!¡±


    ¡°Ye can be like that, Peg. We don¡¯t know what she¡¯s been through. She¡¯s a Bakeneko, and ye Know what that means..¡±


    ¡°Aye, I do. But a shitty life is no excuse or reason to be a shitty person! If anything; it should make a person want to be better.¡±


    Skye grabbed Peggy¡¯s hand after they finished dressing her; ¡°I know ye don¡¯t like her, but she¡¯sin¡¯ to dinner as Lawrence¡¯s guest. If ye can¡¯t be nice, then ye can¡¯t be here..¡±


    Peggy huffed in irritation before throwing her hands up in defeat; ¡°FINE. I¡¯ll y nice with the wee kitty.. But the first time I see ws, Ima hosing her down.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring the water!¡± Skye joked.


    Right as Skye and Peggy were ready to step outside, Shasta came stomping into her room. She was dirty, wet, and had a familiar, rank stench to her. Her breathing was erratic and hard, and her tail was fuzzed up in hostility. Skye and Peggy stared at her with shock as she flicked a strand of hair from her face and and spoke in a low, angry tone; ¡°What the Fuck is wrong with your horse?!¡±


    Peggy turned to Skye and pointed to Shasta as she spoke in a singsong voice; ¡°Ye see; Rude..¡±

 Chapter 169

    169 Not A Date


    ¡°I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s rude! That damn horse tried to Kill Me! First, he wouldn¡¯t let me on him. Then we he finally did, it was just so he could buck me off! Then I had to run him here!¡± Shasta¡¯s fur was frayed as she yelled.


    ¡°Run him?¡± Skye asked, surprise in her tone.


    ¡°You mean walk him, right?¡± Peggy added.


    ¡°No...¡± Shasta balled her fists as she tried to calm herself; ¡°No, I don¡¯t. That psychotic horse waited until I wrapped my hand up in it¡¯s reins, then took off like a soul outta hell! If I wasn¡¯t me, that horse would¡¯ve Killed me! I had to run beside him the whole way here!¡±


    Peggy looked Shasta dead in her eyes and said; ¡°I must remember to give that beast some special oat cakester.¡±


    Shasta narrowed her eyes at the old woman; ¡°What was that?¡±


    Shasta¡¯s appearance was hostile and intimidating, but Peggy couldn¡¯t care less. She was too old and busy to deal with entitled little snots and house cats. She squared her shoulders, and ced her hands on her hips; ready to give the arrogant cat woman a piece of her mind. Skye gave her a pleading look, but it was toote.


    ¡°Listen here, ye surly furball; Ima tired of ye bein¡¯ disrespectful to me bairn! She¡¯s a goodss, and has always been so! Everyone else may tip-toe about ye, but ye¡¯ll get No special treatment from me!¡±


    Shasta had stepped directly in front of Peggy as soon as she had called her a ¡®furball¡¯. Their eyes were locked as they took measure of each other¡¯s will. Peggy was old enough to have little fear, and it was only for the safety of her loved ones. She reminded Shasta of an old woman from her past. Their no-nonsense attitudes were the same, and so was the love behind it.


    .....


    The old servant had called Skye ¡®her bairn¡¯, which was strange to Shasta for a princess to allow. But the expression on Skye¡¯s face led Shasta to believe that the bond was reciprocal. She looked genuinely concerned for the old woman who was obviously just a servant, based on her dress. No way she could be Lady Drummond.


    Shasta knew of Skye and her family from years of ramblings by Tidas. Every time he visited or got a letter from her, he acted like a fool for the following week. Being overly nice, and blubbering to anyone who¡¯d listen about his red-headedss got annoying by day three. But a familiar name always came up in turn; Peggy.


    ¡°I know you; you¡¯re the princess¡¯ servant. Awful ballsy of you to talk to me like that..¡± Shasta replied with a satisfied smirk.


    ¡°Why? Because ye be a Pir? The Vice Commander? Hmph; Queen of the Barbarians ought to be yer title, if ye ask me,¡± Peggy slowly leaned in as she spoke.


    ¡°Would you like to see how barbaric I can be?¡± Shasta threatened with a creepy smile on her face.


    ¡°Ima not scared of a flee-bitten stray like you!¡± Peggy bellowed back.


    ¡°Ack! Enough from ye two! I will Not have ye startin¡¯ a fight in me room! Peggy, yer being hypocritical. Shasta has Earned her title, and the respect that goes with it. Ye yell at her for not respectin¡¯ me, but ye would turn around and do the same?¡±


    ¡°She could¡¯ve-¡±


    Peggy had started to speak, but Skye cut her off; ¡°No excuses. There are tens of other ways ye could broached the subject, but ye didn¡¯t. Yer in the wrong for that.¡±


    Shasta snickered, which drew Skye attention to her; ¡°Shasta, Peggy is right. Since day one ye have had some issue with me. I¡¯d like to know what and why.¡±


    Scoffing, Shasta replied; ¡°I don¡¯t like anyone.¡±


    ¡°Ye like the prince,¡± Peggy stated snarkily.


    Shasta¡¯s ears perked up, then ttened slightly as she sputtered; ¡°W-What?! I don¡¯t like him! He¡¯s a king-¡±


    ¡°I think she meant Tidas, but, do you like Lawrence?!¡± Skye questioned with enthusiasm.


    ¡°No! I just said I don¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°No, ye said he was a king,¡± Peggy added with a snarky tone, causing Shasta to re at her.


    Zazzy had been sleeping under Skye and Tidas¡¯ pillows and nket when everyone had showed up. She had heard them, but it wasn¡¯t loud enough to bother her. Thebination of apletely new type of smell and a new voice had finally pulled the baby dragon from her slumber.


    She crawled off of the bedzily, and headed straight for Skye. When Shasta saw her at first, she made a deep, throaty hissing noise. Zazzy merely nced and snorted derisively at Shasta before resuming her trek to her mother. Not sure what was happening; Shasta stood dumbfounded as she watched the baby dragon waddle up to the princess.


    Skye beamed as she pet Zazzy, and scratched her chin; ¡°There¡¯s me wee bairn! Hiya sweetheart! Did ye have a good day? Did ye sleep well? Are ye hungry?¡±


    Zazzy had instantly flopped like a dog wanting it¡¯s belly rubbed. She made happy little trill noises, and snorted asionally as Skye poured out her affection for her. When she found the right spot, Zazzy began to kick her foot with her tongue handing out in bliss.


    ¡°How did you get a dragon?¡±


    Skye looked at Shasta as the question left her lips. She told her the same story she¡¯d told Magnus; Zazzy was a gift from the Fae. She exined the deals, treaties, and exactly why Nics and Maevis were there. Shasta knew that the Fae had revealed themselves, and that there was a trade deal in ce, but she didn¡¯t know the particrs, or that Tidas and Skye were the reason for it. The parade had made it seem as though the Crowned Price and Princess were responsible for the miracle.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve believed in Fae your whole life, huh? Is that how you knew?¡± Shasta asked cryptically.


    ¡°Of what ye are? Aye.. Peggy and Marie are just as versed in the ways of Fae as I be. They¡¯re the ones that taught me. And a wee bit of my actual mother,¡± Skye replied with a nostalgic grin.


    Shasta was considering the things she heard about Skye, but she still felt she was spoiled. Everything had been handed to her, or done for her. She¡¯d never known hunger or real cold. ¡®She¡¯s never had true heartbreak before...¡¯


    The thought stung at Shasta¡¯s heart, causing her ears to flinch. Skye had seen it as she continued to pet Zazzy. Finally stopping, the princess stood up, then turned to her side to face Peggy. Her expression had shifted to motivated as she told Peggy to get the extra bottle of shampoo from their trunk, that they would be needing it.


    When Peggy asked why, Skye turned to Shasta and said; ¡°Because she¡¯ll be needin¡¯ a shower before her date.¡±


    Heat filled Shasta¡¯s face as she replied; ¡°It¡¯s Just dinner! It¡¯s not a date!¡±


    Skye smiled as she retorted; ¡°Ok, but do ye really want to go out into that tiny gazebo and stink up the ce? With Lawrence in it?¡±


    Shasta looked down at her clothes and sniffed. There was nothing pleasant about how she looked right now, but there wasn¡¯t anything she could do. All of her clothes were back in her quarters. When she mentioned as much, Skye told her she could borrow some of her clothes.


    ¡°I¡¯m Not wearing a dress!¡± Shasta stated with her ears bent back.


    ¡°Do ye not remember the clothes I was wearing when we first met up? I don¡¯t only own dresses,¡± Skye replied as she walked out of her bedroom, into the hall, then into her clothes and storage closet.


    She came back with a solid-white shirt, a pair of dark-green pants, and a pair of brown leather boots that nearly matched her head hair color. After a bit more fussing, Shasta finally got in to take a quick shower. She hated water, but knew it was necessary. She was pleasantly surprised by Skye¡¯s products. The shampoo didn¡¯t feel drying on her fur, and the conditioner made it feel soft.


    Once out of the shower, Shasta was shocked to see that Peggy had hastily added a tail hole to the pants. She smiled at the kind gesture, then shook her head as the memories of the old woman¡¯s attitude came back to her. She wasn¡¯t sure how to handle the kindness the two were showing her, but decided to simply go with it for now.


    Lawrence was waiting for her, and Shasta didn¡¯t want to miss spending any time she could with him. She knew he¡¯d be leaving for Ruscovic soon, and knew she wouldn¡¯t see him again until the summertime, if that. It all depended on Ralph¡¯s return and subsequent reports..


    As Shasta looked at herself in the mirror, she was surprised by what she saw. It had been so long since she wore anything other than her uniform. The green of the pants made her eyes stand out, and her fur had a nice shine to it. Peggy had insisted on putting her hair up with intricate braids that she and Skye had both done. For the first time in a long time, she liked how she looked.


    Right as they were finishing up, Marie came into the room; ¡°Hello Everton-Shasta? Oh! You look lovely dear! Your hair looks beautiful! Did you dress up for Lawrence?¡±


    Shasta felt her face growing hot again; ¡°N-No! Why would you even say that? Were you eavesdropping?!¡±


    Marie chuckled; ¡°Oh, sweetie no. I¡¯ve known how you two felt about each other for a while now. Everyone else may not notice, but I see everything, my dear,¡± Marie replied with a confident grin.


    ¡°Each other? Does that mean Lawrence likes her too?¡± Skye asked excitedly.


    ¡°From what I can tell, aye. They watch each other constantly. It¡¯s rather adorable,¡± Marie stated with a smile at Shasta.


    If her hands weren¡¯t covering her face, everyone would see a beet red color. Her heart jumped at the thought that Lawrence felt akin to what she did, but it didn¡¯t matter. He was a king from another country, and she was a beast woman.


    Seeing the dip in her spirits, Skye asked what was wrong. Not knowing why; Shasta was honest. She told the three women that even if she did have feelings for him, he¡¯d never love her..


    ¡°Even if by some miracle he did, it wouldn¡¯t matter! No noble in their right mind would allow their king to be with a beast woman!¡± Shasta nearly yelled as her true feelings began to break through.


    Marie grabbed Shasta¡¯s hand gently, then spoke softly; ¡°I understand why you¡¯d think that dear, but Ruscovic isn¡¯t the same as Alcon. Many nobles and high ranking officials have open rtionships with Fae. If something did bloom between you and my nephew, you would not only have my blessing, but the majority of his kingdom¡¯s as well.. Haha! I don¡¯t imagine many arguments to be had either way.¡±


    Shasta quirked her eyebrow; ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    Marieughed louder as she replied; ¡°I don¡¯t see anyone getting mad at Lawrence for bringing home a Pir of Alcon! Except maybe Magnus, but he¡¯s a big softy. If he were to see you two happy, he¡¯d allow you to go.¡±


    Shasta felt like she could explode with happiness. Her tail swayed back and forth as a giant smile spread across her face. She couldn¡¯t believe that Ruscovic could be that tolerant, but then again; Lawrence was their king. He was a good man that understood that love wasn¡¯t something you judged a person for; only their actions.


    After the women tidied up for the servants, they headed for the door leading out into the courtyard. Shasta¡¯s heart pounded in her chest as Marie¡¯s words yed over and over in her head. As they stepped through the threshold, Shasta became determined that by the end of their night: she would know Lawrence¡¯s true feelings...

 Chapter 170

    170 Building Hope


    Tidas, Lawrence, Nics, and Maevis had all been in deep conversation the entire time they waited inside the gazebo. They¡¯d mostly been talking about what had happened outside of Skye¡¯s room, and Marco in general. Maevis didn¡¯t like him at all. The magic she¡¯d felt from him was Ether, but it¡¯d felt.. off. Like there was something more to it right below the surface.


    During the parade, between Karena¡¯s incessant conversations; Maevis had tried to suss out information from her. She was doing well with benign things, but once they¡¯d gotten to how she and her husband would run their kingdom, Marco had cut his wife off mid-conversation.


    Karena was about to exin: ¡°How the days ofziness for themoners was limited¡±, when Marco called out to her. The look of fear in her eyes made Maevis believe that the Crowned Prince wasn¡¯t as reserved and proper as he liked everyone to think. Afterwards, the only things Karena would speak on after that were superficial in nature.


    Nics wanted to know what Skye had handed Marco. He found it far too convenient that the man had been outside of Skye¡¯s room when Tidas had been affected by the strange magic. From what Lawrence had said, Marco may be far more powerful than he wants everyone to believe. The amount of magic he had personally was minuscule, but his amulet was a different story.


    Aero was the best at sensing magic within others, but Nics had a pretty good sense when it came to magical items. Manics used unison magic to create items so they could sell or wield multiple types. The items themselves also had a bearing on what part of a person they affected. A ne or ring was easily the best choice for Elemental magic. Whereas a brace or guard would better suit an item with Tank magic infused in it.


    Nics had only been around Marco a few times, but he could feel that the amulet had a deep well of magic connected to it. He wasn¡¯t sure if Marco just couldn¡¯t tap into all of it, or if he was intentionally trying to keep the fact hidden. Either way, it didn¡¯t bode well for the future...


    After almost two hours of waiting, Tidas was bing a little anxious. Skye should¡¯ve been done by now, but she still hadn¡¯te out of their room. He was getting ready to go in after her when he heard the familiar click from the door handle. About twenty secondster; Skye, Marie, Shasta, and Peggy entered the spacious, heated gazebo.


    The two MacArthur men stood and greeted the women as they entered. When Lawrence saw Shasta, he grinned cockily. Noticing his smirk, she crossed her arms as she red at him. She knew what he was thinking; she cleaned up just for him.


    Shasta smiled as she attempted to dete Lawrence¡¯s ego; ¡°I fell off of Skye¡¯s horse and needed a shower, nothing more. Don¡¯t go gettin¡¯ any funny ideas..¡±


    .....


    Lawrence feigned innocence as he replied; ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking anything except that you look very nice tonight.¡±


    Shasta could feel the heat on her face again. Lawrence made her feel things she¡¯d never felt before. He was handsome, funny, and caring, but also a little arrogant; which she liked. He knew exactly how good looking he was, and used it to his advantage. Just like he would with any other trait or talent.


    Ruscovic hadn¡¯t had such a long stint of peace for decades. It had been nearly three years since Lawrence¡¯s kingdom had gone to war. The Ital Kingdom was always instigating a war with one kingdom or another. It had even sparked a few conflicts between others over the centuries. They had an alliance with the Sync Kingdom currently, and had been trying to get Mano on their side for several years. If Karena wasn¡¯t the Crowned Queen, her brother would¡¯ve most likely allied with them, and picked apart Ruscovic and Alcon.


    The Sai Republic made every effort to stay out of the affairs of other kingdoms. The only time they¡¯d ever reached out to another kingdom was to overthrow their previous regime. The family had ruled over Sai for generations, but the final Emperor had turned into a maniacal dictator. He killed anyone that argued; from small infractions to actual criminal behavior. All were judged the same: death for offending Emperor.


    The majority of the nobles came together and requested aid from the other kingdoms, but made it clear that they would remain a solitary republic after their revolution. All kingdoms refused to help officially, but Lucas Moonstone had friends in Sai. He¡¯d spoken to Magnus and convinced him to send them supplies instead of soldiers. They didn¡¯t want a foreign kingdoming in and taking over their country. The people Wanted to save themselves, so Lucas did what he could.


    After a few years, the evil emperor was in, and Sai began to rebuild itself. Unlike Alcon, they spread their wealth and technology that the emperor had hoarded throughout their country. The entire kingdom hand sewers, running water, and sanitation utilities that were part of every vige and town above a specific poption. A few viges in the mountains had refused the modernization, but other than that, everyone was equal.


    Lawrence was currently trying to do the same with his kingdom, but his nobles were fighting him tooth and nail on it. They feared what would happen if theirmoners got a taste of ¡®the good life¡¯. They thought that it should be the same as in Alcon; limited to the capital. The King of Ruscovic wanted the best of All of his people, not just the privileged few.


    Lawrence was currently working his way through the nobles¡¯ wives, getting many of them on his side. He only had to sleep with a few to convince the majority of them. Rights for women was a subject he wanted to work on next, but at the moment he had his hands full just trying to get the men to see each other as equals. While his kingdom¡¯sws weren¡¯t as bad as Alcon¡¯s, they still needed a lot more work.


    ¡°LAW! Pay attention man! Or are you not interested in food anymore, now that Shasta¡¯s here?¡± Tidas leaned across the table and smacked his brother as he spoke.


    ¡°Shut up, Tidas!¡± Shasta yelled, embarrassed.


    Lawrence smirked as he registered what his little brother had said; ¡°How about you focus on yours, and I¡¯ll focus on mine?¡±


    Shasta was so embarrassed that the tips of her ears were red. How everyone knew she liked Lawrence was beginning to piss her off. She was ready to leave when Marie ced her hand on top of hers and said; ¡°Ignore the Boys; for that is what they are..¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on Auntie. We were just messing with her. She does far worse to me all the time,¡± Tidas stated as he grabbed tes from the servants to set on the table.


    ¡°So your excuse is an eye for an eye then? You know how I feel about that,¡± Marie spoke with an edge to her voice that Skye had never heard before.


    Both brothers apologized to both their aunt and to Shasta. Marie believed that retribution was a fool¡¯s errand, and only furthered the cycle of violence. She hated what her husband had done, and knew he deserved to be punished for it, but she couldn¡¯t help wondering why he¡¯d done it. They were so happy, then in one night, it all turned into despair.


    Marie knew that Tidas¡¯ main motivation for hunting his uncle was because of the pain and grief he¡¯d caused her. She also understood that it was a direct order from the king. It wasn¡¯t like Tidas could turn down doing it, even if he¡¯d wanted to(which he didn¡¯t). However, that didn¡¯t stop Marie¡¯s nightly prayers for her nephews, the people, and her husband.


    The meal looked amazing, and smelled just as good. A te filled with sliced beef was the main course. Mashed potatoes, bread, and gravy made from the beef juices were all set out first. Little dishes of butter and jam apanied the bread like always. Next, a heaping bowl of roasted squash with bits of bacon and brown sugar were set on the table. Followed closely by a small bowl of brussel sprouts.


    Shasta and Lawrence were the only ones to eat the sprouts. They ced the bowl between them and took turns eating. With thest one, Lawrence stabbed it with his fork and offered to feed it to Shasta. She looked at the table and saw everyone was busy chatting away, so she took the bite.


    Lawrence watched her whiskers and nose twitching as she chewed the bite. He found her utterly adorable as she chewed with obvious restraint. He¡¯d seen her eating in the mess hall before, so he knew she usually shoveled her food. Her attempt at eating slowly and properly was exclusively for Lawrence¡¯s benefit, and he knew it.


    Once their dinner was finished, the servants brought out one of Lawrence¡¯s favorite sweet treats: milkshakes. Shasta had only had them on special asions due to their cream content. Drinking one milkshake was like chugging a half bottle of whiskey to her.


    As the chocte milkshakes were set on the table, Shasta hesitated to even touch hers. She very badly wanted to; she Loves them. But it was a different kind of buzz than when she drank in cream. She didn¡¯t know if it was the sugar content or what, but milkshakes made the Vice Commander extremely friendly.


    She found it curious that he¡¯d picked That as dessert, but Shasta brushed it off as coincidence. She didn¡¯t see Tidas or Zas telling Lawrence about her drinking preferences, or him asking them about it.. Even though he had.


    ¡°Are you not going to drink it?¡± Lawrence questioned honestly.


    Shasta hesitated before answering; ¡°Oh, I want too.. But..¡±


    Before he realized it; Lawrence ced his hand on top of hers and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go for a quick walk. It¡¯s not that cold out, and I¡¯d like to talk to you away from everyone..¡±


    Shasta¡¯s heart felt like it was trying to escape her chest, it was pounding so hard. Lawrence¡¯s voice had a sultry undertone to it that made Shasta¡¯s head swirl. She was scared to be alone with him, but never had wanted anything more for herself than Lawrence. Picking up her ss, Shasta mmed over half her shake, then agreed. As the two got up, they announced what they were doing, and left.


    Skye and Marie giggled to each other a few moments after the two had left. When Tidas asked what was so funny, Marie replied; ¡°Oh, nothing.. Just excited to see what beautiful things can bloom in the snow on a winter¡¯s walk..¡±

 Chapter 171

    171 In The Moment


    The path around Skye and Tidas¡¯ courtyard hand been shoveled by the servants. As soon as one walked out of their bedroom door, three paths were presented that were lined with flowerbeds on either side. The one directly in front went straight to arge garden area that had a cozy looking bench in the middle. The flowerbeds that outlined the paths and walls connected to therger garden.


    The right path led to the gazebo and a fire pit area. Tidas had gotten used to asionally catching and roasting his own food. It reminded him of being in the field and he craved rabbit on an open fire every once in awhile. It was the only thing he was decent at cooking.


    The path to the left led to an open gravel area. It took up almost half of the courtyard except where the flowerbeds lined it. Tidas generally used it for training. A storage shed with everything from gardening supplies, to the prince¡¯s training equipment sat in alignment with the gazebo. Keeping the courtyard nearly symmetrical.


    When Shasta and Lawrence exited the gazebo, he offered Shasta his arm. After she took it hesitantly, they turned to their right; heading towards the garden area. They walked the path all the way around the courtyard twice before stopping at the bench to talk. Neither of them knew what to say, so Lawrence broke the tension with; ¡°I wish the weather would begin to get warmer, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Shasta smiled weakly before she replied; ¡°Actually I prefer the cold weather. Permanent fur coat, remember?¡±


    Lawrence smiled outwardly, but on the inside he was wishing he could bang his head against a wall. It had only been recently that he realized he liked Shasta. Fear of losing another loved one was still strong, but he simply couldn¡¯t get Shasta out of his head or heart.


    The more he thought about it, the clearer it became how long Lawrence had liked her. He¡¯d known Shasta since a bit after Tidas had saved her from vers. He¡¯d vouched for her to join the RMC. Exining her experience and skill set surpassed the Trial requirements already. After Zas had given her a proper evaluation, she joined and worked her way up the ranks quickly to join her friends.


    Lawrence had never thought anything specific about Shasta, other than she was strong and cute. The first spark he could recall feeling for her was from before he¡¯d met his wife. It was odd for him to recall those days, but his attachment to Shasta, much to Lawrence¡¯s own surprise; had apparently developed beforehand.


    After being kicked out of a tavern for being too rowdy, Lawrence had seen Shasta in almost the same situation as Skye had. She was helping an old priestess to carry supplies to the orphanage, then she yed with the children once they arrived. He remembered thinking how beautiful she was when she was happy, and that being surrounded by children suited her. When the thought of her being surrounded by His children began to creep into his mind, Lawrence had walked away before his imagination ran amuck.


    .....


    Looking at Shasta now made the memory feel more like a premonition. He¡¯d been avoiding any form ofmitment like it was a death sentence, but Shasta didn¡¯t make him feel that way. The possibility of her happily ying with his son and daughter was real.. If he could figure out how to talk to her without sounding like a blithering idiot.


    Shasta was even more nervous than Lawrence was. It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t been with anyone before. Being a Pir had made her quite popr with both men and women. There had been several times when she¡¯d enjoyed theirpany for the night, but only ever one night. She¡¯d never felt any real connection with any of them. It was merely a one-time, fun-time thing.


    Lawrence made Shasta feel a mixture of emotions all at once. He clouded her head and judgement, which was usually something only cream did. His smell, his movements, his voice; everything about him drew her in. He was worse than cream or catnip to her, but soothed her in a way she¡¯d never experienced before.


    As they walked together, the milkshake had begun to effect her. By the time the two had reached the bench, Shasta was pressing Lawrence¡¯s arm to her like a hug. She rubbed her face against him asionally as she purred softly.


    Lawrence hadn¡¯t felt such peace since histe wife was alive. They used to walk through their gardens together back home, but even then, it wasn¡¯t like this. Lawrence always had a underlying worry with everything he and his wife did. She¡¯d had health issues her whole life, but it hadn¡¯t stopped her from living a full one; albeit far too short.


    Every time they went out or made love Lawrence was afraid he would hurt her. He loved her with every bit of himself, but their love always had a bittersweet happiness to it. Lawrence knew he would lose her early in life, but not as soon as he did. They thought that she was strong enough to bear a child. All the doctors did too, but everyone was wrong..


    Sensing his distress, Shasta asked; ¡°We can go back if you want? You don¡¯t have to be out here with me..¡±


    Lawrence snapped back at the hurt edging her words; ¡°No! No, it¡¯s not that.. It¡¯s that I want to be here that¡¯s troubling me.¡±


    The look on Shasta¡¯s face was like a dagger to Lawrence¡¯s heart. Her ears deted and her tail dropped mid-swish. Her eyes had an instant sheen to them from unshed tears. Shasta stood; ready to run away at her top speed as fast as she could, but Lawrence grabbed her arm and yanked her into hisp.


    Had anyone else done that to her, Shasta would¡¯ve ripped their head off. Lawrence wrapped his arms around her waist to hold her in ce. He wasn¡¯t letting her go until she heard him out, even if she actually did start to beat him.


    Shasta tried to stand back up, but it wasn¡¯t a real attempt. She was Much stronger than Lawrence, but he made her feel weak. Which Shasta found both highly unsettling, and extremely enticing. Deep down; Shasta was jealous of human women. They were expected to have a soft, gentle side to them.


    Shasta had never been weak, even before she obtained her humanoid form. She had been on her own for as long as she could remember, until They saved her. Bakenekos started out as regr house cats. She only looked the way she did because of her tragic past..


    Lawrence could see the sadness growing within Shasta¡¯s expression. He thought it was because of his actions for a moment, but instantly banished the idea. If Shasta didn¡¯t like something, she could easily get away or beat whatever it was half to death. Sometimes both, from what Lawrence had heard.


    ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t mean for it toe out like that. I¡¯m surprised in a happy way, Shasta.. I thought you¡¯d see me as a weak, unworthy man because I¡¯m not strong. I¡¯m not even a magic user.. I¡¯m almost nothing whenpared to my brothers-¡±


    Shasta perked her ears up at at his self-deprecation. She hated hearing anyone talk down about themselves, and had never known Lawrence to have any self-doubt before. It stoked her ire the moment he said the words, prompting her to cut him off.


    ¡°Your brothers Are mages, but you¡¯re the one that¡¯s already a king, and of a happy kingdom, from what I¡¯ve been told. Where is this ¡®I¡¯m weak¡¯ bullshiting from? Is..Is it me? Because I¡¯m too strong?¡± Shasta motioned with her arms; ¡°Freakishly strong, as I¡¯m told.. Then again, I am a ¡®beast¡¯ ording to most..¡±


    Lawrence cupped Shasta¡¯s cheek; ¡°Now who¡¯s self-deprecating? You¡¯re no beast, Shasta. You¡¯re simply a Fae. Just like I¡¯m simply a man. There¡¯s no fault to be had in the way we¡¯re born; you¡¯re beautiful to me the way you are..¡±


    Shasta¡¯s heart sounded like it was in her head, rather then her chest. Lawrence was holding her! She was on hisp, and he had his hand gently resting on her cheek! He was telling her things she had always wanted to hear him say..


    Shasta didn¡¯t know if it was the milkshake or just her heart, but she felt like Lawrence was speaking the truth to her. Her tail swayed happily again as she closed her eyes, and leaned into his hand. As she slowly opened them, Shasta¡¯s heart nearly imploded.


    Lawrence gazed at her with passion burning in his eyes. A look Shasta had only dreamed about seeing directed at her. Goosebumps sprang up all over her body as his eyes moved from hers, to her lips. Without thinking; Shasta leaned in slightly, allowing Lawrence to kiss her tenderly.


    Stars and rainbows collided behind both Lawrence and Shasta¡¯s eyelids. They each leaned in further and heard the bench creak. The noise barely registered; nothing mattered to them except the gentle breathing from the other. After a few moments of pure bliss, they broke the kiss, but rested their foreheads against each other.


    Neither were sure how long they¡¯d sat together. The only thing either of them saw was the other. As they sat smiling at each other, Lawrence finally noticed a third breath. Barely turning his head to the side, the foreign king nearly jumped out his skin.


    Lawrence scooped up Shasta in his arms, and shot up from his seat; ¡°Whoa! What the Hell is That?! A giant lizard?!¡±


    Shasta snapped from her daze at the sudden jolt. When she looked at what had startled Lawrence so badly, she¡¯d begun tough. He stared at her, confusion all over his face at her reaction. Calming herself, Shasta exined the tiny beast.


    ¡°Do you know of the dragon egg Skye had? The one she got from the Fae? Well.. Meet Zazzy,¡± Shasta motioned with a hand to the trilling baby dragon.


    Zazzy hade down the middle path that cut straight to the garden from Skye and Tidas¡¯ living quarters. She¡¯d been sad when her mother and the others had left her alone in the bedroom, so she decided toe outside to find them. The handle for the door was long instead of round, so it was easy for her to open. Figuring out to pull instead of push had taken her quite some time, but Zazzy had finally figured it out.


    As soon as she came outside, Zazzy yed with the snow a minute before she spotted Lawrence and Shasta. She¡¯d just met Shasta, but had yet to be pet by her. Wanting attention; she¡¯d waddled straight down the path, and climbed up and over the arm of the bench, causing the creaking sound earlier.


    Curious about what the two were doing, Zazzy was sniffing at them when Lawrence finally realized she was there. She¡¯d been confused at why the male human had jumped, but recalled the way the humans had reacted before her mother had saved her.


    Lawrence¡¯s yelling had drawn the others from the gazebo. As they rushed over to see what was wrong, the most surprising thing was to see Lawrence holding Shasta bridal style. With a slightly nervous edging to his tone, Lawrence yelled out; ¡°Uhh! I think we found your dragon!¡±

 Chapter 172

    172 Risk Of Injury


    ¡°Zazzy! How did ye get out of the room? Cleaver wee dragon..¡± Skye spoke in a gentle tone as she leaned down to pet Zazzy.


    The baby dragon instantly flopped on the bench to have her belly rubbed, nearly knocking it over in her efforts. Skye rubbed her belly, then offered Shasta and Lawrence the chance. After exchanging a look between themselves, Lawrence let Shasta down from his arms so the two could pet the legendary creature.


    Her belly was so smooth it felt soft, but Zazzy¡¯s scales were harder than tempered steel. She reminded Shasta of a smander with longer legs, and a longer, thinner mouth and snout. The medium-sized stubs that stuck out of her head were the beginnings of some impressive-looking horns. Her wings weren¡¯t stubs, but they were basically attached to her sides until they were developed enough for her to learn to fly.


    Shasta smiled gently as she pet the baby dragon. She¡¯d wanted to do it back in Skye¡¯s room, but was too embarrassed to ask. As she finished her turn, Lawrence rubbed at Zazzy¡¯s belly a bit more before he apologized for disturbing everyone.


    Peggyughed loudly; ¡°I¡¯d scream too if I saw that beastie with none around to exin her. If anythin¡¯, we¡¯re sorry for interrupting you two..¡±


    Lawrence grinned broadly at Peggy¡¯s words before he replied; ¡°I guess we¡¯re even then.¡±


    Skye leaned towards Shasta and spoke in a low voice so Lawrence couldn¡¯t hear her; ¡°Ima So Happy For You!¡±


    Shasta shed a sincere, happy smile at the princess. Little by little, she was beginning to like Skye. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was her buzz from the milkshake, or her high from Lawrence, but the thought of Skye bing her friend seemed like an actual possibility now. She had already helped Shasta while having no reason to. In fact if their situations would¡¯ve been reversed; Shasta would¡¯ve made Skye¡¯s life a living hell as much as she could¡¯ve.


    She knew she¡¯d crossed a line when she and Skye had fought in the area. Shasta still hadn¡¯t gotten to apologize to her for it yet. Thinking on it now; she felt terrible that the first thing she¡¯d done upon seeing Skye afterwards was snap at her over her horse.


    .....


    Looking at Skye with a hesitant smile, Shasta asked; ¡°Would you like to train together tomorrow? I promise I won¡¯t be so rough, and.. I¡¯m s-sorry, about earlier.¡±


    Skye¡¯s smile grew wider as she felt a barrier between them crumbling; ¡°Aye! Please! I would love that! What time? I assume after Lawrence leaves?¡±


    Shasta¡¯s smile was reced with hard shock. Her eyes jumped between shock, sorrow, and rage; all directed at Lawrence. He hadn¡¯t told her he was leaving tomorrow, and the realization of it hit him like a p to the face. He closed his eyes and exhaled slowly, like he was in pain. Shasta¡¯s ears went back as she funneled her fury of mixed feelings into one: anger.


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving tomorrow?! And it didn¡¯t ur to you to tell me?! Or did I simply not matter enough to be told?!¡±


    Lawrence floundered; ¡°I thoought I said-I didn¡¯t? I didn¡¯t tell-you¡¯re right, I didn¡¯t. I¡¯m so sorry, I¡¯m so, so sorry.. Shasta I didn¡¯t mean to forget-¡±


    ¡°How do you forget something like that?!¡± Shasta threw her arms up in exasperation; ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d kiss me, then turn around and leave the next day!¡±


    Lawrence took a step towards Shasta; ¡°I swear I was going to tell you.. But we had a moment, a-and then the kiss, and then a freakin¡¯ Dragon was there! A lot happened all at once! I didn¡¯t get the time to tell-¡±


    Shasta took a step back from Lawrence; ¡°The time to tell me would¡¯ve been Before the kiss!¡±


    ¡®Did he truly feel something for me, or did he just want a little bit of fun before he went home? Duh, Shasta.. Fun. He wanted fun.. It¡¯s one of the few things he¡¯s said to me often: I ¡®seem like a fun person¡¯.. Gods! I¡¯m so Stupid! Why would He want me for longer than a night? I¡¯m shocked he¡¯d even want that.. I¡¯m just a beast..¡¯


    Shasta¡¯s mind became a cesspool of self-pity and doubt. Every negative thing she¡¯d ever been told came bubbling up to the surface. The Fae vigers, the vers, and even people she simply passed by on the street all said the same things: Animal. Monster. Loner. Unloved. Beast. Unwanted..


    Lawrence took another step towards Shasta, only to have her take another away from him. He could see the happiness in her eyes dying as she lost herself in her thoughts; unable to hear him. He was beginning to panic on the inside; afraid Shasta thought he was treating her like every other woman he¡¯d ever been with.


    Lawrence openly admitted he was an unattached phnderer, but he didn¡¯t want that anymore. He had children and a home, but no one to share it all with. For the first time since Anastasia, Lawrence wanted a family again.. And he wanted it with the woman walking away from him.


    Fearing losing her more than a beating, Lawrence reached out to grab Shasta. The moment his hand touched her arm, she turned and punched him in the nose. It was a reflex she hadn¡¯t meant to allow happen, but it did. Lawrence instantly fell backwards; his upper bodynding on the snow and flowerbeds.


    It was then Tidas, Skye, and Marie rushed over to Lawrence¡¯s side. The two hadpletely forgotten that the others were watching them the entire time. Peggy ran into the gazebo and came out with a towel from the servant¡¯s area. Skye had instantly healed his bloody nose, but he still needed to wipe the blood that had leaked down to his chin. If Skye hadn¡¯t of been there, Lawrence would¡¯ve had to have had his nose set.


    ¡°What the Hell Shasta?! He¡¯s my brother! And a King! Are you trying to start a war?!¡± Tidas yelled at his VC as he stood up from checking his brother.


    ¡°Violent beast..¡± Peggy muttered.


    Shasta was about to both take off running and cry at the same time when Skye stood up and spoke: ¡°Peggy! Don¡¯t say such terrible things! She¡¯s no beast, she¡¯s Fae. And ye damn well know it. Tidas! Twas a matter between Shasta and Lawrence, not the King of Ruscovic and yer Vice Commander of the RMC.¡±


    Skye turned back towards Lawrence; ¡°Ye should have told her sooner, and ye know it. Apologize properly and own up to it like a man. She¡¯s already hit ye, anyways.¡±


    Skye turned around to her other side to address Shasta; ¡°Ye have known Lawrence long enough to know he¡¯s a bit of a space case when ites to these sorts of things. That¡¯s why he¡¯s alwayste to everything-¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re one to talk,¡± Tidas said under his breath, but Skye had heard him some how.


    ¡°Shut it, husband. I¡¯ll deal with youter,¡± Skye stated at she maintained eye contact with Shasta.


    ¡°I know he¡¯s an inconsiderate asshat for not tellin¡¯ ye, but it wasn¡¯t intended.. I think ye know that, but yer scared of it,¡± Skye stepped closer to Shasta as she spoke; ¡°I get why ye would be hesitant to trust him, but I think Lawrence genuinely cares for ye. I know ye do for him, so what¡¯s the real issue here?¡±


    Shasta tensed slightly; ¡°What do you mean? What else could-¡±


    ¡°I mean it¡¯s not like ye didn¡¯t know he was goin¡¯ back to Ruscovic sooner rather thanter anyways. People have been running around for the past two days preparing for it, so ye knew it wasin¡¯.. So why are ye really upset?¡±


    Shasta crossed her arms over her chest in a defensive manner. Her eyes shifted around the courtyard at anything but the princess. ¡®Damn you Skye; just shut up Already! I don¡¯t want to talk about it!¡¯ She didn¡¯t say the words out loud, but Skye understood them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go anywhere, alright? Ima gonna get everyone back to the gazebo so you two can talk in private,¡± Skye said aloud, then turned to herd everyone in the right direction.


    Shasta rubbed at her arm as she spoke hesitantly; ¡°I don¡¯t think he-¡±


    ¡°No, I definitely want to talk this out with you,¡± Lawrence stood up as he spoke; ¡°Even if I have to get hit again, I don¡¯t care. I want to talk this out, Shasta.. I want a chance to see if this can work.¡±


    Shasta¡¯s heart began to fill again at Lawrence¡¯s promation, and Skye¡¯s intervention. If she wouldn¡¯t have stopped her from leaving, Shasta had nned on leaving Alcon altogether. She was going to either head for the Hignds, or the Fire Nation if she had to. She¡¯d thought about seeking asylum from the Fae Nation, but doubted Tatiana would¡¯ve ever allowed her back.


    Shasta nodded in agreement, causing a smile to light up Lawrence¡¯s face. Tidas didn¡¯t want to leave the two alone, but Skye wasn¡¯t giving him a choice on the matter. She was literally pushing him towards the gazebo with a surprisingly good amount of force behind her. He thought it was strange a moment, but pushed it aside. He knew his wife had been building her strength since her first time facing off against Shasta. Plus, Skye had always been unnaturally strong for her size.


    The group left the two alone; dragon and all. Maevis and Nics hadn¡¯t said anything the entire time. They simply watched the Bakeneko as she nearly ruined her life.. Again. Maevis knew of her life leading up to Alcon, but said nothing about it. She was tempted to tell Skye, but decided against it unless Shasta became a problem..


    ************


    Shasta and Lawrence were sitting on the bench together again. They didn¡¯t speak much at first; just sitting in amiable silence. Lawrence was honestly a little scared to speak around her at the moment. He was a king, but had sounded like an invalid.


    Seeing his hesitation, Shasta started; ¡°I¡¯m sorry about before.. About the punch and all.. l know you can¡¯t stay, and I know I can¡¯t go with you. We both have roles to y in our kingdoms.. But promise me one thing? Please?¡±


    Lawrence watched and listened to Shasta¡¯s responses attentively. Anything to make her feel secure about his intentions towards her. He was done with his random flings, so long as he knew he¡¯d have Shasta. Keeping eye contact, Lawrence smiled and replied; ¡°I¡¯ll promise you my entire kingdom if you¡¯ll not be mad at me anymore.¡±


    Shasta softly chuckled; ¡°No, I¡¯d make a terrible queen. Less ¡®talk it out¡¯, and more ¡®off with their heads¡¯, most likely..¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.. I think you¡¯d make an excellent queen some day,¡± Lawrence kissed the top of her head as they sat cuddling on the bench.


    Shasta giggled nervously; ¡°If that¡¯s an offer, it¡¯s a piss-poor one.. Please listen, I¡¯m trying to be serious here..¡±


    Lawrence apologized again, then locked eyes with Shasta so she knew she had his full attention. She huffed uneasily then asked; ¡°Will you spend the night with me tonight Knowing sex is off the table?¡±


    Lawrence grinned warmly as he replied; ¡°Aye, I can handle that.. But just so you know; there are many other things we could do-¡±


    ¡°Shut up and let¡¯s go! Both our ears are pink, and it¡¯s much warmer in my room,¡± Shasta stated as she got up from the bench.


    ¡°You mean my room,¡± Lawrence retorted as he stood up as well.


    As the two walked away, they bantered about who¡¯s room they would use until they were standing at the conjunction of the two hallways. Shasta stopped Lawrence right before they went to turn into the main hallway. She poked her head around the corner and looked to see if any servants or guests wereing their way.


    When Lawrence asked what she was doing, Shasta replied with, ¡°Making sure the coast was clear.¡±


    It upset Lawrence that she thought he would hide her. After thinking on it more, it was probably how she was used to being treated by lovers. Alcon wasn¡¯t even half as understanding as Ruscovic. He figured she was afraid to ¡®damage his reputation¡¯ by being seen with her. It infuriated him that men had treated her in such a way.


    Stepping out into the hallway, Lawrence extended his hand out for Shasta to take. Her head flipped back and forth as she checked to see if anyone else could see them before hesitantly taking it. He pulled her into his arms and kissed her right as two servants were exiting another hallway. She tried to pull away but Lawrence kept her pinned to him.


    The women smiled and nodded as they passed by the couple. Shasta could hear them instantly whispering about seeing them together before they were out of normal earshot. They were talking at high speeds about ¡®the lovey-dovey couple¡¯.


    She looked up to Lawrence with panic, but he simply smiled at her and said; ¡°I won¡¯t ever hide you away, Shasta.. I¡¯m proud of who you are.. I¡¯m not like other men.¡±


    Shasta grinned while taking his hand and replied; ¡°Or the women..¡±


    Lawrence smiled broadly; ¡°Women? There were women?!¡±

 Chapter 173

    173 Reconnecting


    As soon as the group entered the gazebo, Peggy grabbed a bottle of smoky whiskey from the servant¡¯s area. She¡¯d set it there after the other servants had shoveled the paths. Skye, Tidas, Marie, Maevis, and Nics all talked and drank for another hour before Marie was ready to call it a night.


    Maevis and Nics only stayed another twenty minutes or so before Maevis had to help Nics fly. He¡¯d been drinking quite excessivelytely, and Maevis had an idea as to why.. Skye was going to begin her regr trips to the library soon. Her initial focus was going to be finding as much information on the legend a possible. Anything pertaining to the Catalyst would be carefully studied and scrutinized. Once she did, they would have to exin their full knowledge of the legend to her.


    Nics didn¡¯t worry so much about Skye and Tidas being angry that they¡¯d withheld information for so long. In fact, Nics would¡¯ve bet money that Tidas was going to wish he¡¯d never heard it when the time came..


    What was driving him to drink so much was that there was nothing they could do about it. Skye was the Catalyst; he knew it. Celestia and Aero believed it too. Which meant that at some point over the next several years; either Skye would die, or they All would...


    **********


    Skye stared at Tidas as the fire near them crackled and popped as it slowly died. She was irritated with him for a number of things, but the main one currently was theirck of time spent together. They¡¯d barely been married three months, and were already having issues making time for each other. Tidas was working all the time, and from what Skye could gather, this was amon, nearly constant pace for him. If he kept going, his health would begin to suffer.


    Dark circles could be seen clearly under Tidas¡¯ eyes already, and he yawned whenever he had a moment. For now, Skye worried about his health more than their rtionship. It was why she hadn¡¯t said anything to him about his neglect so far. She thought that if she gave up their personal time temporarily, he¡¯d be able to catch up on work.. But it just kept piling up.


    Marco was giving Tidas all of his ¡®mundane¡¯ work that was ¡®too simple to interest him¡¯. Skye resolved herself to give him a piece of her mind on the matter, but first came her husband. He looked like he was already trying to figure out what to do first when it came time for him to leave for the night.


    Staring at her husband, Skye stated: ¡°I want me husband back, Tidas MacArthur.. And yer not going anywhere until we figure this out..¡±


    .....


    Knowing it wasing, Tidas replied; ¡°Aye, but let¡¯s head inside. The fire in our room should be nice and toasty by now. Peggy, you can take Zazzy and head off to bed.¡±


    Peggy huffed; ¡°Oh, Ima stuck with the lizard tonight?¡±


    ¡°Please, Peggy. I have things I need to discuss with my husband..¡± Skye stated it more than asked.


    Peggy mouthed at Tidas: ¡°I don¡¯t envy you¡±, then readied to leave with the fussy dragon in tow.


    Zazzy wanted time with her mother, who had been gone all day. She missed Skye and Tidas, and wanted nothing less than to y with them. In the end; Peggy had to carry the surly baby dragon back to her room. She¡¯d made an strange screeching noise, then shook her head lightly while snorting.


    Peggy had gasped, then instantly wrapped her hand around Zazzy¡¯s snout. After some odd hacking sounds, smoke had begun to rise out of Zazzy¡¯s nostrils. She¡¯d backfired into herself when Peggy had stopped her from trying to spout fire. Making a defeated, deting squeak; Zazzy quit fighting Peggy as she carried her towards the door.


    ¡°Not today, ye overgrown gecko! Ye melted one fire pit! Ye won¡¯t be meltin¡¯ anything else on MY watch!¡± Peggy chided Zazzy as she shrank back from the cranky old woman.


    Skye was irritated that Peggy had wrapped her hand around Zazzy¡¯s snout instead of simply pointing her up. Dragons were obviously fireproof on the outside, but Skye didn¡¯t know for sure if their insides were. She¡¯d been scared Zazzy had been hurt, but she acted more shocked than scared or hurt. Like a child testing their boundaries for the first time.


    Skye wasn¡¯t the only one irate, but it wasn¡¯t about Zazzy for Tidas. He wanted to know why he hadn¡¯t been notified of her admittance into the medical ward. Even if it¡¯d turned out all right, he was still mad at her for not sending someone to tell him. He also wanted to know why Zas, us, and Ronnie weren¡¯t with her.


    He¡¯d felt so bad after the incident in her room that he hadn¡¯t brought any of it up yet. Since Skye had exined her unwavering feelings to him, Tidas decided it was ok to be honest with her. He wanted to be more honest with her about what he was thinking or felt. A fear of her rejection still gnawed at him, but Tidas wanted to trust in her.


    After they¡¯d made their way along the path and into their room, they realized Shasta and Lawrence were gone. Skye smiled to herself, inwardly wishing both of them all the happiness they could stand. Tidas had seen her grin and guessed at what it pertained to. With a simr smile he said; ¡°I hope they work out.. Shasta has liked my brother for a very long time.¡±


    Skye looked up at him while curving her smile a bit; ¡°I know she likes him very much.. I hope he treats her well. I¡¯ll give him a good-nevermind..¡±


    ¡°A good what?¡± Tidas stopped as he asked.


    Skye grinned cheekily before she answered; ¡°I was gonna say a good punch to the face, but.. Shasta-hahaha! Did ye see him fall?! Like a nk of wood tippin¡¯ over! Hahahahaha!¡±


    Skye¡¯sughter filled their courtyard as Tidas opened the door. The warmth that seeped out was akin to how Skye¡¯sughter made him feel. His anger melted as he swung the door, allowing Skye to walk in ahead of him. Her smile and joviality as she passed him was infectious. As Tidas closed the door, he found himself chuckling along with her.


    He was still upset, but it had devolved into a light chiding instead of an actual chewing out. If their situations were reversed, Skye would¡¯ve been furious at him, and he pointed the fact out.


    Skye knew he spoke the truth, but she still tried to defend her actions; ¡°If I would¡¯ve sent someone to tell ye, Magnus would¡¯ve found out. And if he knew of my previous condition, he would¡¯ve forced me to stay out of the trials! Possibly never let me take them at all!¡±


    ¡°Well if you wouldn¡¯t have sent your bodyguards away, one of them could¡¯ve came and told me,¡± Tidas¡¯ voice was sharp, like he was trying to keep his emotions in check.


    ¡°....Ok, ye might have a point there,¡± Skye replied like it wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    ¡°Did it hurt when it stabbed that stubborn arse of yours?¡± Tidas quipped.


    ¡°Don¡¯t turn smartass on me.¡±


    Tidas smirked at his wife; ¡°Better to be a smartass than a dumbass..¡±


    Skye glowered at her husband; ¡°Did you just call me a dumbass?!¡±


    ¡°No; I said I would rather be a smartass. What¡¯s with the hostility tonight? Did I piss you off somehow?¡±


    Skye scoffed derisively; ¡°Ye would have to Be Here to do that!¡±


    Tidas quirked an eyebrow at his wife; ¡°So you¡¯re mad because I¡¯m not here to piss you off?¡±


    Skye lost it; ¡°I¡¯m pissed because yer never HERE! I love you! I miss you, damn it! I know ye do more work than Marco; that he passes a goodly portion of his tasks on to you. Can ye not refuse him?! Say that ye have Other priorities other than His to tend to?! Am I not important to you anymore?!¡±


    Tidas was taken aback by the raw emotion in his wife¡¯s voice. He didn¡¯t realize Skye had missed him so much.. It wasn¡¯t that she was lonely, she just missed Him. A deep warmth he felt whenever Skye told him she loved him smothered his anger. A new me sprang up in it¡¯s ce; need.


    Tidas reached out and pulled Skye into his arms. She was shocked he¡¯d yanked her, but lost the thought as his arms enveloped her. He whispered into her ear, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯ve been neglecting you, Skye.. You¡¯re my world; you know that, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Skye returned his embrace with her own and replied; ¡°Aye, I do.. And you are mine. That¡¯s why I miss ye so..¡±


    Tidas leaned back to see Skye¡¯s face as he spoke; ¡°I¡¯m sorry, love. I thought you were busy with your training and studies. That you wouldn¡¯t miss me with so much to do yourself..¡±


    ¡°Aye, I am busy, but that doesn¡¯t mean Ima willin¡¯ to give up me time with you for it. Some things are more important..¡±


    Tidas slowly exhaled like he was in pain as he ced his head on top of Skye¡¯s. Thinking on it now made him realize that Skye put forth every effort to spend time with him. Every time he walked in anywhere; Skye stopped whatever she was doing to talk and be with him. At least until he had to rush out the door again. She always had a crestfallen look on her face as he closed the door, after she thought he wasn¡¯t looking anymore. The expression hurt his heart to see, but he always rationalized it with, ¡®The faster I work, the quicker I can be with her.¡¯


    However, it never went as he nned. The moment he finished one pile of work, Marco¡¯s assistant was cing a new stack on his desk. There had been a few times Tidas had to send things back that he Knew he didn¡¯t have the authority to approve. He wrote it off as innocent mistakes, but Marco was doing it with purpose...


    Skye listened to her husband¡¯s breathing for several minutes before he spoke; ¡°You¡¯re right.. I need to remind my brother that He is the future king, not me. Quite a bit of my worktely has been things he usually does. I will talk with him tomorrow about it..¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all I ask,¡± Skye leaned back slightly to look Tidas in the eyes; ¡°Because all I want is you..¡±


    Stretching up on her tip toes, Skye ced a sweet kiss on her husband¡¯s lips. Neither of them had closed their eyes as she¡¯d done it. Mutual passion reflected in their eyes along with the firelight. The overhead light was off, leaving the firece the only source.


    Tidas walked over to their bed, folded the giantforter, then pulled it from the bed. After walking back over to the firece, heid the still-foldedforter on the floor. He took one more trip to the bed to grab their pillows, then tossed them to the top of the nket.


    Sitting down on theforter, Tidas patted the spot next to him. Skye sat down hesitantly, then asked her husband what his little setup was for. Instead of saying anything; Tidas entwined his fingers in her hair, then kissed her with fervor. After he broke the kiss, the prince smirked then said; ¡°Because every woman should be made love to in front of a cozy firece at least once..¡±

 Chapter 174

    174 Highs and Lows


    *** WARNING: This Chapter Has Extremely Descriptive And Graphic Sexual Content.


    Viewer Discretion Is Advised***


    Skye leaned into her husband¡¯s shoulder as she spoke softly; ¡°I would very much like that.. I miss you, Tidas..¡±


    Cupping Skye cheek affectionately, he replied; ¡°I miss you too. Whenever I¡¯m not working, I¡¯m thinking about you.. Sometimes while I¡¯m trying to work now too; it¡¯s bing problematic.¡±


    ¡°Well..¡± Skye leaned her face up and batted her longshes; ¡°I think we may be able to fix that problem.. At least for tonight.¡±


    Tidas didn¡¯t speak; instead, he imed his wife¡¯s lips in a zing kiss. He shifted his body to face Skye while he kissed her and unzipped the back of her dress. Once done, Tidas situated himself as heid her down onto the pillows. She wrapped both arms around his neck as they deepened their kisses.


    As they fenced, Tidas began to slip Skye¡¯s dress from her shoulders. He pulled it down to just before exposing her nipples, then left trails of tiny kissed and love bites. He started from her neck; making sure to nip at her ear lobe before jumping to her corbone. Slowly working his way from one side, to the other, then back until he reached her dress line.


    One small tug, and Skye¡¯s taunt nipple was greeted with the warmth of her husband¡¯s mouth. He suckled and encircled her teat with his tongue before gently biting down on it. Skye arched her back in response, allowing Tidas to pull her dress down to her hips.


    Skye ran her hand through his hair, then moved both of them up and down his shoulders. As his head moved lower, she moved her hands back to his hair, and tugged whenever he nipped. Both of their breaths werebored as Tidas hovered right above Skye¡¯s most sensitive area.


    .....


    Lifting her arse up, Tidas removed Skye¡¯s dress and undergarments. Instead of teasing her like he normally did, her husband kept kissing her all the way down to her knees. He then went back up along the inside of her thighs; stopping at the junction between them.


    Tidas didn¡¯t need to tease Skye because she was already drenched from her need of him. He looked up at her to see sunset eyes pleading to him.. Begging him for satisfaction. The urge to see his wife moan and squirm from pleasure was too strong, but he did so while watching her.


    Without warning; Tidas stuck his index finger into his wife¡¯s passage. He¡¯d always yed with her bud beforehand, to give her some temporary relief. The muscles around her entrance tightened to the point of pain as she moaned and wriggled against him.


    ¡°Please.. U-Use yer tongue.. P-Please..¡±


    Tidas shed a sultry smile as he asked; ¡°And where would you like me to lick? ...Here?¡±


    Skye groaned as her husband sought her core. He moved his arm back and forth as he dipped his fingers in and out. With a soft grin, he pulled his fingers out from her, then began to rub at her bud.


    ¡°Or here..¡± Tidas¡¯ tone was filled with need as Skye thrashed about, trying to keep her voice under control.


    In a desperate move, Skye bit down on the tip of her thumb. She hoped that the unsweetened pain would keep her grounded enough to control herself, but it also spurred her husband on. She usually only did it while deep in thought, but doing it in the throes of passion was unbelievably sexy.


    While still rubbing her, Tidas had Skye lift her legs up to rest on his chest and shoulders. Using his other hand, he teased Skye¡¯s passage with the tip of his member a few seconds before gliding in. The feeling of her husband inside her nearly sent Skye over the edge before they¡¯d even really begun.


    Tidas barely had to move his hips a dozen times before Skye was hitting her first peak. It had been so long since thest time they were together.. And Tidas had nearly driven her insane with his tender teasing earlier. As she staggered down from her heights, Skye focused on her husband.


    Tidas was watching her reactions with gentle eyes. He slowed down as he felt Skye¡¯s contractions dissipating. They stared at each other with hazy passion reflected in their expressions. Tidas smiled softly before putting his wife¡¯s legs off to their respective sides. He hovered over her as he stretched out his legs, then shifted the majority of his weight to his arms.


    After a few minutes of gazing at each other, Skye reached up and cupped her husband¡¯s cheek. The gentle smile from before reappeared, but it had a touch of sadness to it. Concern showing on her face, Tidas exined his:


    ¡°I love you, Skye.. More than anything. More than my position or rank. And if I¡¯m brutally honest; more than everyone in Alcon. I know that¡¯s a terrible thing in your eyes, but I can¡¯t help it.. I would give up everything for you..¡±


    Tidas grabbed Skye¡¯s hand from his cheek, and entwined their fingers together as he spoke; ¡°If you looked at me and told me to pack up Zazzy and Peggy, that we were leaving, never to return.. I would do it. To me, there is no living without you; no life without you in it. If something were to happen to you, my darkness would swallow me whole..¡±


    Skye gripped her husband¡¯s fingers; ¡°I love ye, husband; everything ye are, with everything I am. I know the kind of man ye are.. The darkness ye carry will Never scare me away. The fact that it bothers ye so also tells me how good of a man ye are..¡±


    Tidas¡¯ heart felt a hundred pounds lighter. Skye¡¯s words and love made him feel worthy of his titles whenever doubt found it¡¯s way in. She was his foundation for everything, which is why he feared anything happening to her. But the past few months had shown him how truly strong she was.


    The version of her past self was the image Tidas would envision on the battlefield. Fearless, but hasty, emotional, and magic-less. But the goddess under him was no magic-less, easily-duped greenhorn. Skye was tactical and driven, and knew exactly what she needed to do to aplish her goals.


    ¡°While I don¡¯t doubt ye would run away with me.. Ye wouldn¡¯t be the man I love if ye didn¡¯t turn back. Which you would do, once I was safely away.. But then I would just follow ye anyways. Isn¡¯t it best to just start out Stayin¡¯ Together?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d wait a thousand years for you, if I had to.. But I don¡¯t n to. My n is to always be by yer side, and you at mine. No matter who ye are in life, crapes yer way. Every time we try to ¡®protect¡¯ each other, someone always gets hurt.. Instead of tryin¡¯ to spare each other, why don¡¯t we just work through it together?¡±


    Tidas grinned at his wife; there was no arguing her logic. If he truly looked at her objectively, Skye would be an outstanding prospect for a cadet. He already felt an itch to fight with her, but his love and worry Far outweighed his desire for a fight with her.. At least the kind involving fists..


    Still grinning; Tidas said, ¡°Aye, wife.. Together: from here on out,¡± then kissed her with the whole of his being.


    Entwining their other hands together, Skye and Tidas moved in sync. Skye wrapped her legs around her husband¡¯s to help her keep to his timing. They rotated between gazing passionately into each other¡¯s eyes, and devouring each other¡¯s lips. As their need for each other built, Tidas bit down where her ne was.


    The leather protected Skye¡¯s neck from teeth marks, but still gave the pleasure of the pressure. She moaned his name, then arched her back as she began to climb her final peak. Tidas couldn¡¯t hold back any more; he didn¡¯t want to. He slid Skye¡¯s hands above her head and held them there as he hammered her.


    Skye screamed out louder as Tidas pushed her higher, up into the clouds. Her entire body felt electrified and serene at the same time. He invaded her senses, and filled her to brimming with affection and happiness. Their lovemaking had been a mingling of their souls; each giving a piece to be made whole by the other.


    With a body-racking shudder, Tidas hit his peak. Skye¡¯s breathing was as ragged as his own, bringing a cocky smile to his face. He couldn¡¯t even form words as his head and body lost themselves to the haze of euphoria.


    After their coupling, Tidas released Skye¡¯s hands as they both instantly copsed. Their panting mixed with the sounds from the fire, breaking the silence of the winter night. It wasn¡¯t long before their breathing evened out, but Skye was nearly sleeping by then.


    Tidas leaned up on one arm and simply watched his beautiful wife drift. She usually fell asleep right after their couplings. As adorable as Tidas thought it was, he didn¡¯t actually want either of them sleeping on the floor.


    Not wanting to disturb her too much, Tidas scooped his wife up in his arms; nket, pillow, and all. He then carried her over, and gently transferred her from the nket to the bed. After relieving himself and retrieving his pillow, he climbed into bed with his wife.


    Snuggling up to her backside, Tidas began to trail tiny kisses up and down Skye¡¯s neck and shoulder. She made a happy little grumbling noise as he mixed in dragging his chin along the top of her shoulder. As Skye drifted off, visions of her husband¡¯s adoring face and loving eyes filled her head and dreams...


    *****************


    Skye awoke to a lonely bed, but smiled as she trailed her fingertips along her shoulder. She could still feel Tidas¡¯ kisses and stubble on her skin, and grinned at the surge of affection she felt. They still needed to discuss some things, but Skye felt that they had an understanding now. They both knew exactly how much the other meant to them..


    As a small giggle escaped Skye, Peggy opened the door to her room. Zazzy came barreling in like an excited puppy. She was smiling as her tail flopped about. It was like she was trying to use the weight of it like a rutter. Akin to the way a cheetah used it¡¯s tail to make turns at high speeds.


    After a few rounds of running around the couch area, the baby dragon realized that her mother was awake. She immediately went straight to her; not slowing down as she did so. Before Skye knew it, she was tackling her on the bed. She felt a strange surge of magic within herself right before Zazzy mmed into her.


    It was the same magic from yesterday; the magic she¡¯d used to send Shasta flying. It was the only reason Zazzy hadn¡¯t caused Skye any serious injuries from running at her. She could feel her skin, muscles, and even her bones be stronger seconds before the impact. All her senses sharpened at once, allowing Skye to catch Zazzy, and flip her to the other side of her, on the bed.


    Peggy had screamed, thinking Zazzy was about to seriously injure Skye. The shriek had caused us and Ronnie toe barging into her room with their weapons drawn. Peggy screamed again out of sheer shock, but Skye froze. Her actual front was covered, but the way she had turned when catching Zazzy had left her backsidepletely exposed. Giving the two men a perfect view of her naked arse..

 Chapter 175

    175 Not A Word!


    ¡°What Are Ye Doing?! GET OUT!¡± Skye screamed, not daring to look at them.


    Peggy snapped from her daze; ¡°What the Bloody Hell! Get out!¡±


    us looked down at the floor; ¡°But you screamed-¡±


    ¡°OUT!¡± both Skye and Peggy bellowed at the tops of their lungs.


    Without another word, us grabbed Ronnie¡¯s shoulder, and dragged the dumbfounded virgin out of the room. As soon as Skye heard the doortch, she buried her head in herforter and yelled. Zazzy quirked her head in confusion at all that had happened while Peggyined about the two men¡¯sck of decorum.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t they knock?! Everyone knocks!¡± Peggy blustered.


    ¡°To be fair, ye did Scream,¡± Skye yelled through her nket.


    ¡°Can ye me me?! I thought Zazzy was gonna hurt ye! She¡¯s the size of a dog, but weighs as much as a grown man! And she¡¯s as solid as a rock. Actually..How are ye Not hurt?¡±


    Skye poked her head up from her nket, turned to Peggy, and replied; ¡°Umm... About that..¡±


    .....


    As Skye finished exining how her fight with Shasta had ended, Peggy burst outughing while saying; ¡°I would¡¯ve paid good money to see her knocked on her arse!¡±


    Peggy held her gut as Skye chided her; ¡°Come on, Peggy; don¡¯t be mean now. She¡¯s not so bad once she brings her walls down a wee bit. Ye know what she is; ye understand how horrible of a situation she must¡¯ve gone through just to Be a Bakeneko..¡±


    Peggy cut herughter short due to Skye¡¯s words. Bakeneko were once ordinary house cats. There were many versions of how one came into existence, but all had two things things inmon: A bond with a human for a significant amount of time, and the murder of said owner. Some stories said that the Bakeneko was transformed from the loss, while some stories said that they were the cause. Either way; Shasta clearly had a painful past. And as much as Peggy didn¡¯t like her, she could sympathize.


    After apologizing to her bairn, Peggy helped Skye ready herself for the day. She showered and dressed quickly, picking out another riding outfit to make the day go by easier. The ck cks she picked out had been lined with wool, then covered in a thinyer of silk. She used them during the winter only because of how warm they were.


    The long sleeve, dark blue shirt made her hair and eye color stand out brilliantly. As Peggy handed Skye her boots, she realized just how grown up her bairn was now. A beautiful, intelligent woman that rose frommoner to princess, but remained the same good-hearted person she¡¯d always been.


    Where Peggy was quick to judge, Skye watched and listened. Her patience was seemingly infinite since her trip to the hot spring, and she hardlyined about anything now. Even things Peggy believed she had a right to. A surge of pride for her bairn triggered a smile to stretch across her face as she handed Skye her other boot.


    Seeing the smile; Skye grinned back and simply said, ¡°I love ye too, Peg..¡±


    As Skye stood up, she called out to her baby dragon so she might bid her farewell for the day. She felt bad about leaving Zazzy with Peggy all the time, but there wasn¡¯t anything she could do yet. Magnus told her to keep Zazzy safely in her wuarters until he could speak to his nobles about it.


    The fact that Marco knew about her was both good and bad. Skye had convinced him to leave Zazzy be for now, but who knew what he might try to pull when she got older(and bigger). If Skye didn¡¯t have some form of license or paper for Zazzy, she might be taken away some day..


    Skye shook the thought from her head as Zazzy trotted up to her with something in her mouth. Asking for it kindly, Zazzy dropped a letter into her hand. Peggy instantly began to gripe about how unfair it was that Zazzy was so good for Skye, but a scaly terror for her half the time. It was the same as owning a puppy, but with MUCH bigger messes.


    ¡°Overgrown lizard.. She Never does what I ask! I spend the most time with her! Why does she not listen to me?!¡±


    Skye shed Peggy a sympathetic look as she spoke; ¡°Well, if ye talk to her like an animal, she¡¯ll behave like an animal. I talk to her like a person; maybe ye should try it.¡±


    Skye had been ripping open the letter as she listened and talked to Peggy. It had her name on the from, but in handwriting she didn¡¯t recognize. As she tried to read the letter, her confusion only worsened. The writing was so bad, Skye could only make out three words: Princess, ass, and arena.


    The barely legible writing and few words she could understand gave the princess enough to go on. It was from Shasta, and she wanted Skye to meet her at the arena. She couldn¡¯t tell what time, however, so she asked Peggy to take a look.


    Once Skye told her who it was from, Peggy barked augh then said; ¡°Of course her writing would look like cat scratches..¡±


    ¡°Peggy..¡±


    ¡°Sorry.. Ok, ok.. I think it says either two-thirty or three-thirty, but I can¡¯t tell.¡±


    ¡°Damn it. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll make it there in time. If I skip breakfast I might-¡±


    ¡°No Way am I letting you skip a meal when yer literally off to use yer magic! That¡¯s like packin¡¯ no water when yer trekking across a desert! Ye best eat lunch too, if ye think yer gonna be sparing again.¡±


    She wanted to argue, but the look on Peggy¡¯s face told Skye that she wasn¡¯t going to listen. Instead, she proposed apromise. Peggy would run and make her a couple of sandwiches that she could take with her to eat as she rode. While Skye talked to the two idiots in the hallway about.. Everything.


    Peggy agreed to it, even though she really wanted to see the spectacle. The twods had been so preupied with Skye¡¯s bared arse that they didn¡¯t see Zazzy. If they were going to be there often, they needed to know to keep quiet about her to others.


    As Peggy walked out of the room, she sent Ronnie and us in with a devilish smirk. They looked nervous, which nearly made Peggy burst out inughter again. As she walked away, she decided to mess with them a bit: ¡°Whatever ye do, don¡¯t look it in the eye; it¡¯s a man-eater..¡±


    As the two walked into Skye room, they kept their eyes on the floor. Skye stood leaning against the backside of the couch, with her arms folded across her chest. They all stood a moment in silence before Skye stated; ¡°What ye saw, ye didn¡¯t; Got It?!¡±


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am,¡± came their instant reply.


    ¡°Good. Ye know me husband, and ye know how angry he would get,¡± Skye added with cold hostility in her tone.


    ¡°yes ma¡¯am,¡± came their instant reply again.


    ¡°Excellent! Now, on to the important part,¡± Skye stated as she pointed over to her bed.


    The moment us saw Zazzy, he stood up and withdrew his sword from it¡¯s sheath. Ronnie¡¯s jaw dropped in astonishment. It wasn¡¯t a wyvern, but it clearly had wings tucked to it¡¯s sides. Twisted stubs just under half a foot stuck out from the top of it¡¯s head. And it¡¯s scales were a deep, dark blue he would¡¯ve mistaken for ck had the blinds not been pulled back.


    At the same time, but in different tones, both asked; ¡°What is that?!¡±


    Skye stared at them with obvious confusion on her face; ¡°What do ye mean? She¡¯s clearly a dragon..¡±


    Ronnie smiled while us seemed a bit panicked. Skye¡¯s reaction and what was in front of them Clearly did not match up. Afraid he might attempt to hurt her, the princess exined the story of how the Fae gave Skye the egg as part of thend deal for Warrick Forest.


    us calmed down, but Ronnie started asking a million questions all at once. What she ate, where she slept, if she could fly yet, and even if she had magic. us perked his ear up at that one, which made Skye a little curious. When she asked why he¡¯d only cared about that answer, he responded with; ¡°I was listening before, but that is more crucial.¡±


    ¡°If she turns on you some day, I¡¯ll need to know what she¡¯s capable of,¡± us finished with an utterly serious expression.


    All three looked over at Zazzy, who was busy scratching herself like a dog. As soon as she noticed her mother looking at her, she hopped off the bed, and approached her. us tensed, but didn¡¯t move. The re Skye had shot his way was full of murder. A threat to not go near her dragon with ill intent.


    us nodded his acknowledgment of the princess¡¯ will, and sheathed his sword. Zazzy happily waddled over to Skye and nuzzled her affectionately. Ronnie was close to hyperventting due to his excitement. He stared at Zazzy like a child stared at sweet treats, making Skye a tad uneasy.


    When he realized how he must¡¯ve looked, Ronnie apologized then said; ¡°Ima just so excited! It a Real Dragon! Do ye know how many people alive have Seen a Real DRAGON?! NONE!¡±


    ¡°Shhh! Keep yer voice down! Ye want to tell the whole castle Zazzy¡¯s here?!¡± Skye nearly yelled herself.


    ¡°Oy! Sorry! So her name is Zazzy? Can I pet her Please?!¡± Ronnie asked with a gleam in his eye.


    Skye smiled; ¡°Aye, ye can, just talk to her normal and she¡¯lle to ye.¡±


    Calling out to her, Zazzy perked her head up, and took the couple steps over to Ronnie. He looked ready to cry as Zazzy trilled in contentment at the attention she was getting. us watched her scrupulously, but still had an urge to rub her belly. As if reading his mind, Skye offered him the opportunity.


    Hesitantly, us reached down after Ronnie scooted over, and began to rub Zazzy¡¯s belly. He was surprised at how soft it was, and grinned softly at her little coos and trills of happiness. As he pulled his hand away, us chuckled slightly; drawing Ronnie and Skye¡¯s attention to him.


    When they asked what was so funny, us replied; ¡°Nothing, just thought she has pretty eyes.¡±


    Ronnie looked up at us and chuckled as he recalled Peggy¡¯s warning as well. The old servant was obviously getting back at them for walking in on the princess before. It was the main reason that us had pulled his sword out as soon as he saw Zazzy.


    As theirughter died out, the door opened; revealing Peggy with a tter of sandwiches. She smiled and nodded to Skye, then grinned the same grin she had in the hall. As she went around the couch to set the tray on the table, Peggy simply said; ¡°Payback..¡±

 Chapter 176

    176 Her Determination(Part One)


    ¡°This is stupid! Why do I have to follow her around?¡± Shasta whispered as she poked her head out from around a corner of the next hall down from Skye¡¯s.


    ¡°Because you need to see what she does before you have a right to judge her in any way. Not that you have a right to judge anyone at all,¡± Maevis replied sardonically.


    **********


    Shortly after Shasta had slipped the note under Skye¡¯s door, she saw Zas in the hallway. They greeted each other and did a bit of small talk before Zas asked her where she wasing from. When she told him, he asked why she didn¡¯t just have one of her servants wake her.


    Shasta scoffed; ¡°She has but one old, surly servant that tends to her, and the old bat told me to leave her be. Apparently she and Tidas had a long night, so she was still sleeping.. Laziness. But, she is a princess, after all.¡±


    ¡°Shasta..¡± Zas said in a strained voice, but Shasta wasn¡¯t listening.


    ¡°Even before that, she was the daughter of a rich lord. I guess being spoiled is justmonce for her..¡±


    ¡°Umm, Shasta..¡± Zas was pointing behind her, but she kept going; not actually looking at Zas at that moment.


    ¡°I mean, she wants to join the RMC, but she doesn¡¯t seem the type to cut it.. Haha, she¡¯ll probablyin about everything. Bugs, the weather, not being able to bathe every day.. I don¡¯t think miss priss can handle it..¡±


    .....


    ¡°And exactly what makes you an expert on my Wife?¡± Tidas spoke in a deep, ominous voice.


    Shasta whirled around toe face to face with Tidas, Nics, and Maevis. All three had their arms folded across their chests. The two fairies were shaking their heads in exasperation while the prince just red at her.


    Tidas knew his wife was beginning to like Shasta. She had spoken about her with a smile while Lawrence had taken her for a stroll in their courtyard. Skye had even chided Peggy for a couple of stingy quips she¡¯d made at Shasta¡¯s expense. If Skye had heard Shasta say what she just had, it would hurt her deeply.


    Shasta could feel her face grow hot and her stomach knot as she looked at hermander and friend. She was openly insulting his wife, a princess; in the main hallway of the pce. If it had been another time of the day, servants and guests alike would¡¯ve heard the exchange between two of the three top RMC members. Damaging Skye¡¯s reputation, and her chance of joining the Mage Trials.


    ¡°I tried to tell ya,¡± Zas stated as he shrugged his shoulders.


    Shasta bent her ears back in hostility; ¡°You¡¯re in trouble too.¡±


    ¡°No I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°No he¡¯s not,¡± Zas and Tidas had spoken at the same time.


    Shasta snapped her head back to Tidas; ¡°How is he not in trouble?!¡±


    Maevis fluttered forward; ¡°Because He didn¡¯t say anything bad about Skye, you did. And after she was so kind to youst night..¡±


    Shasta perked her ears up; ¡°What?! What did she say?¡±


    ¡°Skye didn¡¯t say anything to me. It was Peggy, when I saw her this morning.. She does Not like you at all,¡± Maevis finished with a cheeky smirk.


    Shasta crossed her arms with a huff; ¡°The feeling¡¯s mutual.¡±


    While she didn¡¯t like Peggy, she actually did like Skye. Shasta felt that Skye was the type of person that she could confide in, but she fought it bitterly. The handful of times she¡¯d trusted in humans, she¡¯d been hurt every time. Tidas being the only exception, and one other from a very, very long time ago...


    ¡°Why would you insult my wife in the hallway, Shasta?! Do you really not like her that much? Or are you just stupid?¡± Tidas¡¯ voice was cold and harsh as he spoke.


    Shasta was surprised by the underlying anger he¡¯d had in his voice. As much as she really did like Skye, she really didn¡¯t think she could make it as a fully-fledged member of the RMC. She honestly didn¡¯t mean it to sound as bad as it did, but her cocky attitude ran away with her.


    Shasta honestly felt like Skye would never be able to keep up with the lifestyle required when out on missions, or on the battlefield. The way she smelled let Shasta know that Skye bathed at least once a day, and her skin and hair were too pretty to not have some kind of routine behind it. However; none of her opinions meant Shasta didn¡¯t like her.


    ¡°I know you love her; I actually kinda like her-just a little bit! But even you have to admit that Skye is too pampered to be in the RMC. Grant it, she¡¯s pretty powerful.. She¡¯s got a lot of potential, but I don¡¯t see her keeping up at all-¡±


    ¡°I guess we¡¯re going with stupid then..¡± Tidas cleared his throat; ¡°I guess you¡¯ll just have to be educated..¡±


    A cold shiver ran up Shasta¡¯s spine as she asked; ¡°W-What do you mean by that?¡±


    Tidas grinned like a demon at Shasta, then turned to Zas; ¡°Tell Ronnie and us that you won¡¯t be joining them for a while, and pay no attention to Shasta as she trails them unless a problem arises, alright? And tell them not to tip Skye off, either.¡±


    Zas stared at his friend a moment before his face broke out into a knowing smile. Shasta imed to know Skye, so Tidas was going to make her follow his wife until she understood exactly what type of person she really was. Knowing Shasta, it would most likely take several days to get the truth to stick, but she woulde to see whom Skye really was by thess¡¯ own actions, not her assumptions.


    ¡°Are you sure that you don¡¯t want me to follow her? To make sure she doesn¡¯t sneak off?¡±


    Shasta red at Zas for knowing her too well. It was exactly what she was thinking about at the moment he¡¯d said it. Her ears ttened in anger as a throaty growl escaped her. She was about to snap at him, but Maevis cut her off.


    ¡°I¡¯ll babysit the wee kitten for you; beats going to that meeting.. I don¡¯t understand why you were dragging me along anyway. You know I hate politics.¡±


    Nics fluttered forward to align himself with Maevis as he spoke; ¡°I thought you¡¯d be bored, sitting in our room by yourself.. And many of the nobles seem to like you, for some strange reason.¡±


    Maevis huffed; ¡°They like me because of how I look and What I am, not Who I am. I have no interest in dealing with sycophants today. Besides, isn¡¯t General Zas required in the meeting too?¡±


    ¡°Aye, he is. My father has a few papers for you to sign that transfer certain tasks to me, now that I¡¯m officially themander again,¡± Tidas added.


    Maevis smiled and lightly pped her hands together; ¡°Then it¡¯s settled! I¡¯ll babysit the furball while you gentlemen go to the meeting. Say hello to Magnus for me!¡±


    **********


    As Shasta and Maevis watched the three file out of Skye¡¯s room, she exhaled in boredom and frustration. She had nned to get nicely warmed up with some of the other rookies before Skye was going to meet her in the arena. Her n had been shot when Tidas pulled rank and ¡®assigned her guard duty¡¯.


    The first ce the princess went was up to the medical ward on the third floor. She stopped and chatted with Dr. Gohan a few minutes before going from room to room. It confused Shasta at first, until Maevis exined that she was healing the patients. She made a snarky remark about making money off of the sick and dying, but Maevis told her that Skye never epts any money.


    At first, Shasta didn¡¯t believe her. She knew that Skye hadn¡¯t epted money in Dragonhorn, but not doing it in the capital was shocking to her. Especially in the Royal Medical Ward. Soldiers primarily used it, but the other patients were nobles. She could¡¯ve charged a pretty penny for instant healing.


    ¡°She¡¯s stupid not to charge the rich..¡± Shasta said spitefully.


    Maevis kept her cid tone; ¡°No; actually it¡¯s quite brilliant what she does.. Instead of asking for payment, she asks the rich to donate to the charities, orphanages, andmoner¡¯s hospitals. When they agree to it, she throws a fit about how ¡®generous they are¡¯ and how ¡®the title of nobility suits them¡¯. All hogwash to me, but Skye is a sincere person.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t think anyone has the right to take another earns, but she also believes it¡¯s the responsibility of those plentiful few to share their over-abundances.. There¡¯s not many like her in our world, but she tries where she can, with what she can,¡± Maevis finished as Skye wasing out of a room at the far end.


    Meeting us and Ronnie halfway, Skye waved goodbye to Dr. Gohan, and headed towards Maevis and Shasta. They were on the stairway the group needed to use to get to the stables. In a panic; Shasta grabbed Maevis with her hand, and used her speed to zip down the staircase.


    At the bottom floor, Shasta released Maevis. She instantly fluttered to the back of Shasta¡¯s head, and kicked it as hard as she could. It felt like a hard flick to Shasta, who was now rubbing the spot and asking why the fairy had done it.


    ¡°A little Warning Next Time! I thought my lungs were gonna copse! I didn¡¯t take a breath before ye took off! Yer supposed to let me take a breath! Do ye know nothing, ye bloody animal!¡± Maevis yelled with indignation.


    Shasta flinched at the insult. She didn¡¯t think before she took off. All she thought about was not letting Skye see her. The orphanage she frequents had gotten many donationstely, and it was thanks to Skye. Shasta wasn¡¯t sure how to process the situation, then Skye started heading her way. The rush of information caused her to panic.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry for that. I panicked when Skye-¡±


    Maevis cut Shasta off; ¡°I get it, just don¡¯t do it again!¡±


    Before they could continue, Shasta heard the three targets talking as they neared. She grabbed Maevis like a doll mid-air again, then went around the corner. The three passed by, not noticing their shadows as they headed for the stables.


    The princess spent her entire morning and afternoon going around to all the hospitals, shelters, and orphanages on the west side of the capital. She healed anyone she saw with an issue she thought she could fix. Anyone she couldn¡¯t help, she sent on to the doctors.


    After her Shaman rounds, Skye headed down to the smitty shop for armor. Shasta wasn¡¯t aware of the rift between the father and daughter cksmiths, but Maevis gave her a quick version of the story Skye had told her. After packing the armor on the beast horse, the three moved on.


    It was nearly two o¡¯clock by the time Skye and the others stopped to eat. From what it looked like, the only reason she was stopping was due to us and Ronnie chiding her. Shasta could only catch bits and pieces over the roar of the crowds, but it was enough to get the gist of their conversations.


    Maevis was a little surprised that she didn¡¯t have to convince Shasta to keep on Skye. She was willingly and attentively tracking and watching the princess of her own ord. Maevis was beginning to believe that Shasta truly cared to learn about Skye, but it was still too early to tell.


    Skye truly did intrigue Shasta. She wasn¡¯t like any other human she¡¯d ever met, except for one. Their faces and dispositions were simr too, but the littless from Shasta¡¯s memories had died a long time ago. She wondered if her odd reactions to Skye¡¯s kindness were due to their simrities.


    As Shasta watched her from the distance, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder: ¡®If they¡¯re so alike, does that mean I¡¯ll cause Skye¡¯s death someday too?¡¯

 Chapter 177

    177 Her Determination(Part Two)


    Shasta tracked Skye from the tavern she, us, and Ronnie ate at, all the way to the arena. Once there, Shasta snuck ahead by using her magic, and sped into the locker room with Maevis still in tow.


    Maevis didn¡¯t like traveling at high speeds with Shasta. She barely gave her any notice to take a breath, and carried her like a rag doll. At least when Tiberius used to carry her, he¡¯d tuck her in his pocket or jacket.


    ¡°No consideration..¡± Maevis muttered under her breath, but of course Shasta had heard it.


    ¡°Shhh! She¡¯sing!¡± Shasta opened a random locker and dropped Maevis into it unceremoniously; ¡°Stay in here and be quiet. Skye will get suspicious if she sees us together.¡±


    Maevis huffed as Shastatched the locker door on her. She could easily open it after they changed and went out to the training area. She just felt slighted due to the treatment she was receiving. Not that it surprised Maevis; she was one of the two who had chased Shasta out of the Fae kingdom..


    When Skye came into the locker room, she¡¯d greeted Shasta with a chipper attitude. She seemed to be in a good mood, despite the yelling Shasta had hearding from her room earlier that morning. She wasn¡¯t one-hundred percent sure what had happened.


    All Shasta knew was that the two newbies Zas had taken an interest in had gone into her room due to a yell, then hade right back out; flustered and babbling. One was saying something about killing the other, but the other would die happy? It was all just very confusing to her.


    ¡°Ack! I thought I beat ye here! How¡¯s yer day?! Or rather,¡± Skye paused for dramatic effect as she walked over to Shasta with a cheeky smile; ¡°How was yer night?¡±


    Blushing to the point of her ears turning red, Shasta replied in a fluster; ¡°You-How? W-We didn¡¯t do anything! If that¡¯s what you¡¯re implying! We just talked.. And cuddled..¡±


    .....


    ¡°Eeeek! Ima so Happy for Ye! Lawrence is a good man, and a good king to his people. Yer very lucky. And him; doubly so.. I think you two will make a wonderful-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that! We only talked about the Possibility of a rtionship! We hardly even kissed!¡±


    Shasta had cut the princess off with a hasty tone, but had been grinning bashfully the entire time that she¡¯d spoken. Skye knew she was ted to finally be making progress with Lawrence, but understood their difficulties ahead. Tidas and Marie had exined Ruscovic¡¯s cultural eptance, which gave Skye hope for the newly developing couple.But she knew it was Shasta¡¯s position within Alcon that would truly cause them issues..


    Magnus aside; Marco would never agree to allow Shasta to leave his kingdom for Ruscovic. She was a Pir, and one of the fastest people on the entire Star Continent. Ally or not, brother or not; Marco would never willingly allow Shasta to join the ranks of another kingdom.


    Shasta and Lawrence had discussed it at length as theyid in his over-sized bed, holding each other. It was bittersweet since they only had a few hours to be alone, then they wouldn¡¯t see each other again until the Summer Games. It saddened them both, but at least Lawrence would be with his children.


    Shasta was excited to meet them. She didn¡¯t worry if they would like her or not. She loved kids; even the obstinate ones. Whether they liked her from the start or not, she would get them toe around. Her utterly positive attitude at the situation brought arge smile to Lawrence¡¯s face. He had no doubts his children would love her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see them having a problem; all three of us love cats,¡± Lawrence stated in a joking manner.


    Shastaughed; ¡°Technically I was a cat. I hope that doesn¡¯t bother you.¡±


    Lawrence¡¯s face took on a soft expression; ¡°I know what ye are, my sweet. Skye told me about Bakenekos a long time ago. It was during one of her dinner rants with my aunt. They used to talk about Fae all the time. Still do, I believe..¡±


    Lawrence kissed her forehead as he finished speaking, then gently kissed her lips before he continued; ¡°I won¡¯t ask about your past, but know I¡¯m here if you ever want to talk about it..¡±


    Lawrence left as the sky was barely beginning to lighten. Tidas, Magnus, Marco, and Shasta were there to see him off. He shook his father¡¯s and oldest brother¡¯s hands, then hugged Tidas before heading over to Shasta.


    They three thought nothing of it until Lawrence ced his hand on Shasta¡¯s cheek, then kissed her forehead. Tidas grinned like a happy idiot, and Magnus¡¯ jaw hung low from shock. Marco watched the two with his basic, apathetic stare, but the cogs in his head turned in wicked ways as he realized a new weapon against his brother. One that was bound to His kingdom..


    **********


    A serene warmth spread throughout Shasta¡¯s body as the early morning memories filled her head. Skye noticed her gentle expression, and decided to leave her be for now. She so badly wanted to ask her a million questions, but didn¡¯t want to push.


    Skye felt like she and Shasta were building a bond, so she didn¡¯t want to ruin it with her incessant need to know everything. Whenever she took an interest in something, Skye studied it until she ran out of material to study; like with Ether magic. There wasn¡¯t very much information on it to begin with, but Skye had hope now.


    Her trips to the library were supposed to start tomorrow. As soon as Skye could work out a designated time to meet Shasta daily, she could work frequent visits to the library into her schedule. It was something she was struggling with, but Tidas had helped her a bit.


    He was used to working around a fully-loaded schedule. Tidas knew the value of each minute of the day, and understood that one person¡¯s twenty-four hours was not the same as everyone else¡¯s. Maximizing his day was the only way to make sure he affected everyone¡¯s else¡¯s to a minimal degree.


    Skye didn¡¯t think Shasta had a schedule that she followed, but just in case; ¡°What would be a good time for us to meet daily? I kinda need to know so I can work the rest of me time around it.. I apologize if this causes ye any trouble, but I need a guarantee of the time as well.¡±


    Shasta would normally thrown a fuss over adhering to a schedule, but Skye was actually making her current assignment easier by giving her the details of her routine. She asked what her day consisted of now, so that they might n it together. The two discussed andughed as they took off their regr clothes, and put on their armor. Once they covered Skye¡¯s routine, the two women went back to chatting about more random things.


    Skye was exining how angry Athena was that her previous armor had been rendered useless so easily. Shastaughed loudly as Skye did an impression of the cksmith¡¯s mini tantrum. Maevis listened to them through the locker door with a soft smile. She¡¯d never heard or seen Shasta genuinely enjoying herself without being rude, or putting on airs.


    It seemed like the two were actually bing friends, and Maevis didn¡¯t want to ruin it for either of them. She knew Shasta had never established any true bonds before she¡¯de to Alcon. She¡¯d been tracked by the Fae Nation up until she¡¯d been caught by the vers. After that, they¡¯d lost track of her, until now. Maevis was happy to see that everything was finally working out for her. Even as Bakenekos go; Shasta¡¯s story was particrly tragic...


    After a bit more banter, the two established three-thirty as their meetup time. They finished the details as they headed towards the long ramp that led out to the training field. Shasta nced at the locker that held Maevis. She¡¯d temporarily forgotten that the old fairy was in it while she¡¯d been talking with Skye. She was slightly annoyed that Maevis had seen her with her guards down a bit, but decided not to focus on it.


    Maevis was clearly looking out for Skye. It was the main reason she¡¯d volunteered to ¡®babysit¡¯ Shasta in the first ce. Throughout the entire day, she¡¯d told stories about Skye and her struggles. At one point Shasta had snapped at her; ¡°Why do you care what I say or think about the princess?¡±


    Maevis narrowed her eyes at Shasta; ¡°Because you are the Vice Commander of the RMC, for starters. Your opinion on a person means for more than you give it credit for. If others heard you badmouthing the princess, a potential cadet; Skye¡¯s chances of being allowed to participate in the Mage Trials will plummet. Not to mention theplications that could arise for Tidas from the nobles..¡±


    Maevis fluttered to be hovering right in front of Shasta; ¡°And I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve noticed, but your opinion Does mean quite a bit to Skye, herself. She knows how experienced you are, and how smart you can be when actually using yer head! She believes that if anyone can tell whether she¡¯s ready for the trials or not: it¡¯s you.. That is how much she respects you.¡±


    Shasta was used to being put up on a pedestal due to her powers, but Skye didn¡¯t do it to suck up to her, like most. She genuinely respected Shasta for not only her capabilities, but all her aspects. Her will, herpassion; things most never associated with her. It was nice to be seen as a whole instead of just her talents. Tidas and Zas were the main two of the few people that had ever treated her like a friend.. Now, she also had Skye.


    The soothing warmth from earlier intensified as they stepped out onto the field. Shasta ced her hand on her chest as she realized what the feeling was: love. She felt truly loved for the first time in a very, very long time. Since Skye came into her life, she had to face the two sides of herself that she hated most; her guilt and her fear.


    Tidas and Zas had saved Shasta from her darkness, but Skye was giving her the tools to create a light of her own. One that could help her to illuminate the truths of herself. Her feelings for Lawrence would¡¯ve stayed buried due to her fear, if not for Skye.


    From triggering her jealousy, to taking the beating she had given her; Skye was showing Shasta that she was more than a tool.. Being a weapon for Alcon to wield was only a small piece of who and what she was.


    ¡°Skye.. I just wanted to say thank you for.. Ya know; helping me with the Lawrence thing..¡± Shasta rubbed the back of her neck as she attempted to thank her friend properly.


    Skye grinned broadly as she replied; ¡°No problem! Ima always here if ye want to talk. Whether it be about Lawrence, yer life, or even just what ye ate for lunch; Ima here for ye.¡±


    Shasta smiled with affection as she added; ¡°Same to you, too..¡±


    Maevis watched from the stands as Skye and Shasta talked and smiled at each other. She was still going to make Shasta follow the princess for a few days, but the old Fae believed that she was finallying to understand Skye. She had debated on whether to tell Shasta or not, but since she was going to be Skye¡¯s main trainer; it was best that she knew what fate had in store for her new friend. That way, Shasta would do everything she could to make sure Skye was ready for whatever kind of trial came her way...


    It was nearly five o¡¯clock by the time Shasta called it quits for their training for the day. They were both dissatisfied with the results; particrly Skye. She mmed her fist down on the ground in frustration as she yelled; ¡°Damn it! Why can¡¯t I get that power toe out?!¡±

 Chapter 178

    178 Her Determination(Part Three)


    ¡°Calm down, we¡¯ll figure this out.. What did you feel when you flung me into the wall yesterday?¡± Shasta asked, finding what she¡¯d just said slightly amusing.


    No one had ever sent her flying like that except two people: Maevis and Tidas. Grant it, Maevis was also with Aero at the time. But Tidas had sent her flying after she¡¯d gotten a little too rambunctious with some of the new cadets a while back. She¡¯d been hitting her cream hard while being in a particrly bad mood. It was due to one of the many times she¡¯d seen Lawrence go off with another woman.


    It was idiotic of her to get jealous over someone that wasn¡¯t hers to begin with, but Shasta couldn¡¯t help herself. The cream usually made it easier to cope with the pain, but it hadn¡¯t been enough for that particr day. Lawrence had spent most of the night flirting with various women, but it was when she went to leave that she saw a heart-wrenching sight.


    Lawrence was in an alcove near the main doors to the throne room. A beautiful dark haired, dark skinned woman had herself wrapped around his body. Her breasts were practically hanging out as the foreign king fondled her. When he saw Shasta, he¡¯d smiled, winked, and gone back to his public debauchery.


    Shasta could feel her heart shattering as she forced herself to smile and nod at him. As soon as she did, she turned away hastily and rushed out of the throne room. She knew it wasn¡¯t Lawrence¡¯s fault; he didn¡¯t know how she felt about him at that time. If he had, Shasta knew he wouldn¡¯t have been so cruel.. But there was nothing to be done except take out her frustrations.


    Once she¡¯d left the pce, Shasta had immediately gone to the arena. She didn¡¯t know that Tidas was there as part of ate-night training session with Zas. All she knew was that a bunch of the high-potential cadets were there for special training.


    Both Zas and Tidas hadn¡¯t realized she was there until the war cries from the cadets turned into screams of terror. Shasta had lost her temper and told six to rush her all at once. When they did, she transformed and started to rampage. Attacking anyone near her. If Tidas and Zas hadn¡¯t of immediately stepped in, she might¡¯ve really hurt someone.. Possibly caused a death or three.


    Zas had received several scratches, but nothing serious. He¡¯d distracted her while Tidas looked for an opening. When he found one, he mmed into Shasta full-force, and sent her flying into the wall. She¡¯dnded just a few feet apart from where Skye had imbedded her. The only difference being that Tidas had knocked her unconscious.


    Skye watched as two drops of blood dripped from her hand before she healed herself. Shasta had been pounding on her for hours, but her new trait hadn¡¯t resurfaced yet. It activated at random times, making it hard to figure out the emotion connected to it.


    .....


    All of Skye¡¯s traits were linked to a specific emotion she experienced when channeling it. That was why her emotional state affected her magic to such extremes, or so she thought. Fighting Shasta yesterday had drudged up some of her more hostile, ugly feelings. She focused on each one individually, but still couldn¡¯t get her new trait to activate onmand.


    Frustrated, Skye got up from the ground and headed towards the direction of the locker area. She stopped mid-stride, turned to Shasta, and thanked her for the day¡¯s lesson. After confirming their time tomorrow, the downtrodden princess went to change.


    As Shasta stood contemting her friend¡¯s issue, she huffed out of frustration for Skye. There wasn¡¯t much Shasta could do for her but be her sparring partner. The key and control the princess needed couldn¡¯t be found in anyone or anything else but herself. Books and teachers were tools to refine whatid within a person, but it was still up to them as an individual to bring it out in the first ce. Skye would have to figure out where her new power came from before she could wield it..


    Skye¡¯s spirits were low as she exited the arena, and met up with us and Ronnie right outside the gate. She had invited them in to train, but they had declined. They didn¡¯t tell Skye that they scared of the Vice Commander, but their attitudes had made it apparent. They asked how her training had gone as the group mounted their respective horses. The question made the princess sigh in defeat as she flicked Thoth¡¯s reins.


    Jerking her head up, Skye balled her fists around her reins and answered with; ¡°It was terrible, but I¡¯ll get there.. I Will figure it out..¡±


    us and Ronnie shared a knowing smile between them before the group headed back to the pce. Shasta and Maevis were justing out of the arena as the trio were heading around a corner. The two Fae exchanged a look between themselves, but it wasn¡¯t as mutual as it¡¯d been between the two men.


    After a small, hesitant nod and a deep breath, Shasta grabbed Maevis, and took off after Skye¡¯s group. They bobbed and weaved through the crowds and alleyways until they came out ahead of their targets. Shasta wanted to catch at least a piece of their conversation, but it was nearly over by the time she¡¯d caught up to them.


    ¡°She¡¯s not that bad! She¡¯s a female Fae tryin¡¯ to make it in a human-run world! She has to be tough!¡± Skye argued over the noise of the crowds as they trotted along down the street.


    ¡°Aye, but she doesn¡¯t need to Damn-near kill every recruit with a wee bit of potential, either! It wouldn¡¯t be so bad if she just held back a little!¡± Ronnie hollered back.


    Skye pulled Thoth off to the side so as not to obstruct traffic is they spoke; ¡°Do ye think the enemy will hold back?! Tis her Job to prepare us for real battles! I¡¯d rather be properly prepared goin¡¯ into a life or death situation; wouldn¡¯t you?!¡±


    ¡°I agree with Princess Skye! Although I still think her attitude needs a drastic adjustment..¡± us added as a new mass of shoppers and workers flooded the streets, acknowledging the princess as they passed by.


    It was nearly five-thirty, and most were on their way home for the day. The sun was already halfway set as the people walked down the twilight-lit streets of the capital. Street lights that were a mix of electric and oil began to fill in the darkened gaps of the capital. Skye usually avoided crowds like the gue, buttely she¡¯d simply found herself mixed in with the people. Many still acknowledged her, and thanked or blessed her as she passed by.


    Shasta wasn¡¯t surprised that it was happening, but what did shock her was the variety of people, as well as Skye¡¯s reactions to them. Everyone from high-ranking nobles, to a few street urchins showed the princess gratitude as they rode at an amble pace. Skye greeted each person the same as thest, paying no mind to rank or status.


    It amazed both Shasta and Maevis to see. Not just that Skye didn¡¯t seem to differentiate, but the nobles didn¡¯t seem to need their usual pomp and ttery. They thanked her as she passed, then generally said nothing but good things after. Shasta had caught one or two of them saying something negative about her, but she was positive that they were some of Marco¡¯spdogs.


    The capital seemed more peacefultely, akin to a calm settling in. Skye felt the serenity around her and let herself forget her troubles a moment. She listened to the voices around her as the three traveled through the streets. Childrenughing and ying, a baker calling out his final orders for the day, a littless begging her father to put her on his shoulders..


    ¡°Do ye hear them? The people? The ones we¡¯ll be responsible for protecting when we three Do join the RMC? They are why I want to fight..¡± Skye spoke with certainty in her tone.


    ¡°What about Prince Tidas? What does he think?¡± us inquired, hoping that he wasn¡¯t the only one who disapproved of the princess fighting.


    Skye chuckled; ¡°Well, he took a wee bit of convincing, but Tidas supports me.. So long as I don¡¯t do anything reckless.¡±


    ¡°Does he know yer sparring with the Vice Commander then?¡± Ronnie asked snarkily.


    Skye narrowed her eyes at Ronnie before she responded; ¡°Now listen here ye two! I won¡¯t have ye badmouthing Shasta in my presence, do ye understand?! Do it again and ye will see first-hand what Ima capable of with me Water and Earth magic!¡±


    Ronnie shrinked at Skye¡¯s reprimand, but us rebutted; ¡°Forgive us, princess.. But it¡¯s hard for us to respect someone who treated you so badly upon their First time meeting you! To us, she¡¯s no better than the nobles!¡±


    Skye sighed in frustration before she calmly replied; ¡°I was angry with her at first too! But she just wanted to make sure I was ready! She¡¯s still tryin¡¯ to do that! Ima tellin¡¯ you two; Shasta is a great person! Ye just need to get to know her a bit!¡±


    Shasta was utterly shocked at how vehemently Skye had defended her to her other friends. Most people would¡¯ve agreed; even herself. She was moody and belligerent, and often took her frustrations out on whomever she found in the rings at the arena. asionally even a bar.. The two young guards weren¡¯t wrong, but Skye was also right.


    Being intentionally surly and intimidating helped to sort out those too weak to take to the battlefield. Shasta knew first-hand that strength didn¡¯t automatically equate to bravery. The weakest man can be the strongest warrior simply by standing and resolving to fight. But one needed to stand on their own two feet first.


    Shasta had seen far too many of herrades die bloody to Ever want to see it again. If the ones who passed the Mage Trials couldn¡¯t handle her, then there was No way they¡¯d survive a real skirmish; let alone an actual war. Being liked wasn¡¯t in her job description; training soldiers was. And no one would make her bend her standards, even if she liked them.


    After the three made it to the pce, Ronnie broke off to report to Commander Tidas. He insisted on knowing whenever Skye left the pce, and when she returned. It was tedious, but the prince had every right to know where his wife was, and she him. Especially since the two seemed to attract trouble.


    Skye had us stand outside her hallway so she might have some privacy for a while. He agreed and told her to yell if she was in need of anything. After thanking him for the escort, the princess disappeared into her room.


    Shasta was annoyed. There was no way she could observe Skye through a wall. A mean thought ran through her head about Skye rxing on the other side, but she shoved it out. The princess looked too determined to just give up on the problem now. If Shasta had to bet, it would be on Skye having her nose buried in a book. Trying to figure out her power.


    Wanting to know if she was right or wrong, Shasta approached us. He¡¯d visibly tensed upon seeing her, but that was the only change he¡¯d made. us stood in front of Skye¡¯s hallway, blocking Shasta from easily entering. When she¡¯d told him to move, he¡¯d refused. Saying, ¡°Princess Skye did not wish to be disturbed.¡±


    Shasta¡¯s usual y would¡¯ve been to fly off the rails and threaten him, but she wanted to try things a little differently first; ¡°I know you and the smaller one don¡¯t like me, and I don¡¯t me you. Skye is a friend to me now, and I don¡¯t n on picking or teasing her anymore. I will, however, train her how I see fit. If you have an issue with that, then you can take it up in the ring any time..¡±

 Chapter 179

    179 Tank


    us was a bit surprised by the Vice Commander¡¯s sentiment, but he still believed that she just wanted to spar. He exined that it was mainly about how she talked to the princess. Her title aside, Skye was a generous and kind person by nature. Nothing she was doing or did had earned her hostility.


    Shasta didn¡¯t want to tell him about her mistaken jealousy. Now that she knew Skye better, she understood that the princess wasn¡¯t that kind of person. She still wanted Skye¡¯s side of the story about the time she¡¯d seen Marco carrying her, but Shasta couldn¡¯t even remember how she¡¯d gotten to her room. Thest thing she clearly remembered was dancing on the table with Skye as she yed the violin. All Shasta knew for sure afterwards was that she¡¯d seen Marco carrying Skye, and that she¡¯d slept great that night.


    As the two paused in their conversation for Shasta to think, Ronnie came walking back from delivering his report. The prince seemed to be in a particrly good mood. Ronnie assumed it had something to do with why the princess¡¯ arse was bared earlier. He smiled and blushed at the memory, but lost his jovial attitude as he realized it was the Vice Commander that us was talking to.


    The pep in his step was lost as he reluctantly walked up to the two. They were staring at each other ufortably, making Ronnie nervous. He wasn¡¯t sure what to do, so he decided to ask where the princess was.


    Maintaining his demeanor, us replied; ¡°In her room. She doesn¡¯t wish to be disturbed.¡±


    ¡°Oh.. I guess I can give her this message from the prince in a wee bit then,¡± Ronnie said as he held up a folded piece of paper.


    Without warning; Shasta snatched the paper from Ronnie¡¯s hand and yelled, ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to be disturbed! WE will give it to her when shees out for dinner!¡±


    Shasta smirked; ¡°What if it¡¯s something about dinner? Like for her to stay put, or go to Marie¡¯s quarters for their meal?¡±


    .....


    us huffed testily as he thought about an alternative. He didn¡¯t want Shasta to bother Skye. She seemed to have needed the time alone to collect herself after whatever had happened at the arena. The two guards weren¡¯t sure what had transpired, but Skye was tantly depressed about it. Letting her have some time to organize her thoughts seemed crucially needed.


    Right as things were beginning to get awkward, a pce servant came out of one of the other quarter hallways. As soon as us saw the woman, an idea popped into his head. He shed a cocky grin at Shasta as he said, ¡°Peggy can give it to her.¡±


    Shasta narrowed her eyes at the young guardsman in training as she rebutted; ¡°We don¡¯t know when she¡¯ll be back. Skye wasn¡¯t supposed to be back for another half hour. I can give it to her. If she wants to be alone, I¡¯ll leave without a fuss. I just need to see what she¡¯s doing.¡±


    Maevis had been fluttering by the ceiling unnoticed; watching the entire thing unfold. She liked the twods that were to be Skye¡¯s daily guards. The old fairy thought Tidas had made the right call trusting them. They seemed to genuinely care for the princess. The one named us in particr.


    From what Maevis could remember Skye telling her; he was the one she¡¯d nearly killed. It amused her that he seemed almost devoted to her now. The way he was talking to Shasta made hime off as confident, but Maevis could clearly see his fists shaking. Whether it was from fear or anger, she wasn¡¯t sure yet.


    Maevis fluttered down from the ceiling as she spoke in a calming voice; ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough you two. us, was it? You know why we¡¯ve been following you three all day. Unless we want to look like peeping perverts, this is the only way for the Vice Commander to see what Skye is up to. Would you please allow her to pass?¡±


    ¡°Diplomat Maevis,¡± us replied as he gave her a short bow; ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the princess said not to disturb her. Though I appreciate your Manners.¡±


    us had purposely turned to look directly at Shasta when he¡¯d emphasized thest part. She red at him as she crossed her arms over her chest.


    ¡°You do know I can beat you into the ground, right?¡± Shasta asked rhetorically.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine with me. I serve the Princess; no one else. Fighting on her behalf is my job. If I have to do that so she won¡¯t be bothered, then let¡¯s head to the arena,¡± us¡¯ voice was utterly serious as he spoke.


    Shasta smiled at him; ¡°Best to keep thoughts like that to yourself, or at least include the king in there somewhere.¡±


    ¡°I fight for Princess Skye; no one else,¡± us reiterated.


    ¡°H-He¡¯s right! We pledged our lives to Skye.. We follow her!¡± Ronnie added enthusiastically.


    Maevis spoke in a hushed tone; ¡°Shh! Keep your voices down! Don¡¯t say it like that, you fools! Or someone might mistake your words.¡±


    Fluttering over to hover between the two, Maevis chided them both; ¡°First of all: you two are not fighting. It¡¯s ridiculous that such a simple argument coulde to that so quickly. I admire yourmitment to Skye,ds.. But you do realize that Shasta will also be one of yourmanding officers after the trials, correct?¡±


    The two men exchanged looks before Maevis continued; ¡°Shasta can simply set the note down somewhere visible in the room. She doesn¡¯t need to be in there long, she just needs to see what Skye is doing.¡±


    us and Ronnie stared at each other a moment before they both sighed and agreed. They both made it clear that she was not to bother Skye unless she engaged first. When Shasta asked why, all three smiled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say she has a tendency to get absorbed into whatever she¡¯s doing. You¡¯ll probably see..¡± Maevis said while looking down the hallway.


    After thanking the two, Shasta went down the tiny hallway, knocked, then opened Skye¡¯s door. The first thing she noticed was the random piles of books everywhere. Skye was sitting at a small, four-person table off in the corner. She had stacks of books on the table and floor all around her.


    The topics ranged from military strategy, to Botany, to tomes she couldn¡¯t read. Every book had multiple little pieces of colored papers sticking out of them. Shasta was shocked at the amount of reading Skye must¡¯ve done already to be able to mark the books like she had.


    Skye sat silently at the table as she read. She hadn¡¯t noticed Shasta enter the room, but Zazzy did. She came running up to Shasta as she tried to sneak closer. She was curious about what the princess was reading that had her so preupied.


    As Shasta crept closer, Zazzy tried to get her to y. She was hopping back and forth with her tail in the air, and her upper body crouched. Shasta tried to wave her off, but the baby dragon was too insistent.


    As Shasta watched Skye, her tail swayed back and forth aimlessly. Zazzy saw the rope-like thing waving back and forth slowly, like a taunt. Assuming Shasta was ying with her, she batted at her tail like a yful kitten. Realizing it preupied the wee beast, Shasta tempted fate by tempting Zazzy.


    The baby dragon couldn¡¯t touch her tail right away. Shasta was moving it away too quickly. In a ditch effort; Zazzy pounced at Shasta¡¯s tail, caught it in her mouth, then bit down.


    Shasta screamed so loudly, she thought the entire castle guard mighte running. Skye knocked over about three stacks of books when she was startled out of her reading zone. Not thinking; she threw the book in her hand, and imbedded it into the wall. Where the noise hade from. Thankfully Shasta had already bent down and was holding Zazzy by her tail; refusing to let her go.


    ¡°You think you can bite my tail and get away with it?! You got another thinging, you future pair of boots!¡± Shasta yelled as Skye got up and walked over.


    ¡°Oh shit! Are you two ok?! What the Hell is goin¡¯ on here?! When did ye get here Shasta?! What happened?! Are ye both ok?!¡± Skye¡¯s face was riddled with worry.


    Shasta released Zazzy as she said; ¡°We¡¯re fine; just teaching scaly here not to bite the tail that ys with her. Nice throw by the way....!!!!¡±


    Skye and Shasta froze as they stared at the book in the wall. Skye had tapped into her power again, and Shasta now knew exactly what trait was: Tank. Only a Tank trait cold allow her to throw the book that hard.


    Shasta did consider that Skye had awaken her Manic trait, but this was clear evidence of a Tank trait. Manics infused their magic into items by marking them with their blood. Skye had been bleeding quite a bit in the arena, and had gotten plenty of it on Shasta. But the book had no scent traces of blood on it.


    ¡°Tank! It¡¯s a Tank trait! It¡¯s gotta be!¡± Shasta nearly yelled out.


    ¡°Tank.. Of course! How could I have been so Stupid as not to see it! Me senses have been off the chartstely,¡± Skye replied with equal enthusiasm.


    The two smiled at their mutual understanding before Shasta added; ¡°Training is gonna be Fun..¡±


    Skye grinned awkwardly, then asked Shasta what she was even doing there. Holding up the note, she told Skye that Tidas had sent it. She told Skye she¡¯d forgotten to give it to her after their match earlier. After handing it to the princess, she prayed Tidas didn¡¯t contradict her in anyway within the note.


    As Skye read the note, she smiled warmly. Shasta wanted to ask what was in it, but decided not to; figuring it was too personal to share. Instead, she randomly picked up books and tried to read the titles. After about the second book, the princess giggled as she set the note down on her table. She turned to Shasta and thanked her for delivering the note before she asked if there was anything that she needed.


    Before Shasta could reply, Peggy bustled into the room. She was a little shocked to see Shasta standing there, but considering they had just trained together, she must¡¯ve been there for a specific reason. Setting her basket of clothes down, a dark spot on the wall caught her eye. When she looked over and saw the book sticking out of the wall, all color drained from her face before it turned bright red with anger.


    Squaring her shoulders and cing her balled-up fists on her hips, Peggy spoke in a terrifying tone; ¡°I Am NOT cleaning that up..¡±

 Chapter 180

    180 Willpower


    After a thorough chewing out from Peggy; Skye and Shasta walked over to her table to sit and discuss her new Tank trait. Zazzy curled herself around Skye¡¯s feet after her mother sat down. She purred and made her asional happy wee trill noise while being pet, then drifted off as they talked. Shasta had scrunched down and pet her a few times herself before actually sitting down.


    Since Tank was also Shasta¡¯s trait, she felt she could help her new friend quite a bit. As they talked, she thought about all of Skye¡¯s current traits and the totality in which she could wield them.


    None of Skye¡¯s traits seemed to be limited in their aspects, like most other mages. From what Zas had said, Skye could manipte any mineral or nt she wanted; just like Maevis. Anything having to do with Earth magic: Skye was capable of it. Based off of what Shasta had experienced first-hand, her Water and Shaman traits seemed to be just as advanced. Even if she only had one trait, Skye would still be considered remarkably powerful due to it.


    Skye was so petite that the VC decided training both aspects of her trait would benefit her the most. Especially since her traits seemed to be unlimited within their set. No one would expect such a wee thing like Skye to pack a punch. The thought led to another that made a devilish grin spread across Shasta¡¯s face. Skye was exining all the various ways she tried to figure out exactly what emotion triggered her new trait when Shasta interrupted her.


    ¡°About your new trait.. Don¡¯t tell Tidas, ok?¡±


    Skye shot Shasta a confused look; ¡°What? Why? He could help me a lot with this?!¡±


    ¡°I think ye should tell him! It never turns out well when ye try and hide somethin¡¯ like this,¡± Peggy added.


    Shasta huffed in irritation; ¡°I¡¯m just saying to do it because when ites to the trials, he¡¯ll be your final obstacle.. And it¡¯s not like you¡¯ll see any of the other participants showing us their tricks.¡±


    Skye leaned back in her seat. She had nearly forgotten that little fact. The king did announce atst year¡¯s trials that the Pirs would be fully involved this year as obstacles. Fighting her husband was a scary thought to Skye. Not because she was afraid of him hurting her; the opposite, in fact. She didn¡¯t want him to take it easy on her just because of who she is to him.


    .....


    The whole reason Skye had even wanted to join the RMC was to get stronger and be with Tidas. She¡¯d feared being indoctrinated since the day after she learned she had magic. To be away from her home, and to have to kill people that were generally just defending their homes.. Skye wanted nothing to do with it then.


    When Tidas came back to her, she¡¯d decided to never leave his side again, no matter what she¡¯d have to endure. He¡¯d gone through uncountable hardships on his own for her, and the kingdom.


    Tidas was always going to be her main reason for joining, but not her only one. Thanks to Zas and Lawrence¡¯s perspectives, her reasons were rapidly growing. Tidas, Peggy, her father, her mother; everyone back home in Moonshire.. Everyone she¡¯d met in Dragonhorn, Zazzy, Mei, Genie, Zas, Shasta, Lawrence, Magnus, Marie.. Her list of loved ones kept growing as her life stretched through time.


    As scared as Skye already was, the idea of being powerless to save her friends and family scared her far worse. Her dreams had shown her that something dark and evil wasing. Something that wanted both her and Tidas dead.. Visions of the dark man from her dreams sent an ominous chill up her spine. Zazzy grunted and growled in her sleep as Skye fought back against her prophetic instinct.


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter; I¡¯ll do whatever I have to. I Will learn how to use me power at will. I Will save Tidas, AND anyone else I damn well please! I don¡¯t know what the Catalyst is yet.. But if being it will allow me the strength I need: BRING IT ON FATE!¡¯


    As Shasta watched Skye lose herself in her thoughts, a familiar sh of light lit up Skye¡¯s eyes for a split second. Shasta shot up in her chair, and pointed at Skye with wide eyes and a cked jaw. She shuddered a moment before she got two words out: ¡°YOUR EYES!¡±


    ¡°I saw it too!¡± Peggy eximed with just as much shock as Shasta.


    ¡°Saw what? What about me eyes?!¡± Skye yelled as she rubbed at them.


    ¡°They shed that weird glow again. Like they did when you flung me like a rag doll into the wall yesterday,¡± Shasta replied with a growing smile.


    Skye beamed as she looked from Shasta to Peggy and asked; ¡°Are they still, or...?¡±


    ¡°No, but what were you just thinking about? Just then?¡± Shasta inquired as she leaned forward.


    Skye took in a deep breath before she told them her innermost thoughts, except about the dark man. Peggy stared sympathetically at her bairn while Shasta simply listened. Once she finished, they sat in silence for a few moments before Shasta muttered, ¡°Willpower¡± under her breath.


    Skye lit up like a Yuletide tree at the word; ¡°What did ye say?!¡±


    Shasta smirked; ¡°Willpower.. That¡¯s the drive behind your Tank trait. It¡¯s when you don¡¯t think; when it¡¯s pure instinct to survive and protect. That¡¯s themonality!¡±


    Skye and Shasta had stood while they spoke. Both had giant grins on their faces as they looked back and forth at one another. ¡®Like children about to cause mischief,¡¯ or so Peggy thought.


    ¡°Are you thinking what I¡¯m thinking?!¡± Shasta eximed as her tail swayed happily.


    ¡°Late night sparring session? Can we?! How do we see?¡± Skye¡¯s enthusiasm matched Shasta¡¯s.


    As the two were smiling, Shasta¡¯s expression dropped; ¡°Wait; do you have ns with Tidas or anything? The note?¡±


    Shasta pointed to the paper sitting on top of a stack of books as she finished speaking. Skye turned her head to nce at it, smiled cheekily, then lightly blushed. Shasta had thought it was a message about dinner or the like, but Skye¡¯s reaction made it clear that it wasn¡¯t at all.


    ¡°So..¡± Shasta had her signature catty smirk on her face as she spoke; ¡°What did the note say? Anything interesting?¡±


    Skye chuckled as she replied; ¡°I don¡¯t think that you or Peggy want to be readin¡¯ that.. Fair warning..¡±


    Shasta outrightughed at the inference. She couldn¡¯t believe that Tidas was bold enough to write a love letter. He was always the perfect little prince, then he grew up to be mister proper hero. Skye was the only subject he didn¡¯t seem so calm and collected about. If she didn¡¯t see him as a brother, she¡¯d be tempted to read it just to see.


    ¡°Ack! Have some Decency!? What kindass did I raise?!¡± Peggy bellowed.


    ¡°A good one that is obviously loved by her husband very much,¡± Shasta answered with a smile.


    Peggy looked to Shasta with surprise; ¡°Did You justpliment both of us?!¡±


    Shasta smirked; ¡°Don¡¯t get used to it you old bat.¡±


    Peggy grinned cheekily back; ¡°Oh aye, stray; I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Alrighty then! Let¡¯s-Ahhh!¡±


    Skye had forgotten Zazzy was curled around her feet. The instant she tried to take a step, she toppled over. Instead ofnding face down, she¡¯d caught herself with her arms; taking on a push-up position. Skye was shocked she¡¯d caught herself, and happily called out, ¡°Ima OK!¡±


    Shasta burst outughing while Peggy attempted to help Skye right herself again. Zazzy huffed testily at the minor disturbance before falling back asleep. After Shasta calmed herself, she suggested that they get going before it got toote. If Skye was leaving the pce, us and Ronnie had to apany her. It wasn¡¯t fair to them to keep them out all night, so Shasta was trying to be quick.


    Before the two women could take a step, Peggy was chiding them; ¡°Excuse me?! But yer not goin¡¯ anywhere until ye all eat something! Ye been out and about all day, you need a proper meal before you can do any else.¡±


    ¡°Peg-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ¡®Peggy¡¯ me, Skye Moonstone! Ye know what happens when ye don¡¯t eat! Don¡¯t make me go get yer husband to yell at ye too!¡±


    ¡°Ha! Like that¡¯s scary,¡± Shasta retorted.


    Skye looked to her friend; ¡°No, but problematic if he starts askin¡¯ questions..¡±


    ¡°So you decided then?¡± Shasta asked with a more serious expression.


    ¡°Aye, if I tell him, it¡¯ll only add to his worries. But I.. I want to Win. I want to take the rank of Division General. The higher my rank, the more freedom I¡¯ll have within the RMC to pick me own assignments.. So long as the king approves.¡±


    Shasta grinned at Skye with amazement. Every time she got a new piece of information, she worked into how to reach her goals. It didn¡¯t matter what the information pertained to, she would find a way to use it to her vantage. If Skye could be the first to cross the finish line, that would put her directly below the control of the Pirs.


    Skye would be one of ten that had directmand of an entire division. cing over ten thousand mages under hermand. The nobles and other generals hadn¡¯t been happy about a greenhorn being elevated so quickly. The argument had ended when both Magnus and Lawrence had pointed out that, ¡°If a greenhorn could get past the Pirs, then they would¡¯ve earned the rank.¡±


    Determination shined in Skye¡¯s eyes as she issued orders to Peggy; ¡°Yer right, Peg. We all need to eat before we leave. Have some of the pce servants bring up a mix from the banquet hall. They don¡¯t need to make anything special for us, just whatever they have cooked already. Tell the two in the hallway to help ye if need be, otherwise send them in as ye go. We¡¯ll all eat here, then head over to the arena.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t ye train here? There¡¯s that open spot in the courtyard ye could do it in?¡± Peggy suggested as she began to clear the books from the table.


    ¡°Because I can¡¯t risk Tidas seeing me trainin¡¯. Shasta¡¯s right; if I want to beat the strongest man in Alcon, I¡¯ll be needin¡¯ a few tricks up me sleeves to do so.. Haha! I can¡¯t Wait to see his face! It¡¯s gonna be hrious!¡±


    Peggy sighed deeply as she tidied up a bit. Skye had another new power, and it scared the old servant to no end. She didn¡¯t understand why it had to be Skye, but knew there was no use inining about it. ¡®Fate is a fickled bitch..¡¯


    After she finished tidying up, Peggy quickly left the room and sent in us and Maevis. Ronnie volunteered to help her carry everything, so only the two entered. Shasta panicked internally a moment, but it passed as Skye greeted the old fairy and said; ¡°Sorry Maevis, but I¡¯ll have to cancel our trainin¡¯ for today.. but I¡¯ll be needin¡¯ yer help with somethin¡¯ else, if ye don¡¯t mind?¡±

 Chapter 181

    181 Warrior Princess(Part One)


    ***THIS CHAPTER CONTAINS 18+ CONTENT WARNING: VIOLENCE/FIGHTING. VIEWERS DISCRETION ADVISED***


    ¡°Oh? And what would the favor be exactly?¡± Maevis asked as she took a seat on Skye¡¯s shoulder.


    Skye crossed her arms over her gargling belly; ¡°I need help figurin¡¯ out a solution.. I was thinkin¡¯ about somethin¡¯ Shasta and I had talked about a wee bit ago. She suggested I not tell Tidas about me, Ah.. tricks, so to speak; because of the trials. But now that I¡¯ve thought about it a bit, there¡¯s a good chance that he might see me practicing with Shasta. I can see Tidas showin¡¯ up to train himself or others.. Or he could just randomly stop by to see me as well.¡±


    Skye began to pace her room as she spoke; ¡°There¡¯s also the possibility of another mage tellin¡¯ him.. The new recruits train there all the time, and he trains them. I could see some tryin¡¯ to use gossip about me as a bridge to him.. I need to find a way to train without bein¡¯ seen..¡±


    ¡°Outside the city limits there¡¯s a bunch of open farnd. You could buy a chunk ofnd and train there?¡± Shasta suggested half-jokingly.


    ¡°Terrible idea. Farnd is meant to grow food, not feed your bloodlust,¡± us replied stiffly, still not happy about Shastaing into the princess¡¯ room.


    Shasta narrowed her eyes at us as she spoke; ¡°Watch it, kid.. Just because I like your spunk doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll tolerate tant disrespect..¡±


    Before the two could get into it, Skye jerked her head up and asked Maevis; ¡°Is there a way to put up a wall around the ring?¡±


    Maevis grinned at Skye confidently; ¡°I can definitely make it, but what is it you don¡¯t want Tidas knowing about? A strategy of some sort? ¡±


    .....


    Skye smiled at her fairy friend before she hesitantly replied; ¡°Ahh.. You and Nic won¡¯t be likin¡¯ it, Mae..¡±


    Skye looked to us and asked him to step out of the room for a moment. She apologized to him and exined that it was an extremely private matter. That she would exin it to both him and Ronnie as soon as she had it figured out, and that he needed to trust her.


    us was worried for the princess, but had still agreed to it right away. He had pledged his life to her, and that included his trust. He and Ronnie both owed Skye their lives, making trusting her a nonexistent issue.


    Once us shut the door, Skye told Maevis about her fourth trait. The tant panic in her eyes made Shasta extremely curious as to why it was there. Maevis didn¡¯t seem to fear much, and Skye gaining more power was an odd thing for her to be afraid of. She wanted to ask about it, but lost her chance when a knock came from the door.


    When Peggy and Ronnie came back, their arms were filled with food. us had to grab a basket from each and open the door for them just so they could get in to the room. Peggy had grabbed tworge baskets filled with mini rounded loaves of bread hanging from each of her arms. Her hands held a tray that had two tes on it, both piled high with breaded pork and chicken cutlets.


    Ronnie¡¯s setup had two bottles in one basket with cups and tes in the other. The tray he carried had four smaller tes, but were just as stacked as Peggy¡¯s. One te had cheese and two medium-sized jars of sauce, while another had shredded greens and carrots. The third te had raspberry jam thumbprint cookies stacked neatly, and thest had slices of pickles on it.


    One of the bottles was chilled cream while the other was a bitter merlot wine. Shasta¡¯s ears perked up happily at the sight of the cream while us grinned at the wine. He imagined it was meant to pair with the sweetness of the sauce for the sandwiches, which it did well. He¡¯d never seen the meat breaded how it¡¯d been either. The simplicity of the meal mixed with the vorbinations had us eating four sandwiches by himself.


    Peggy and Ronnie wound up making another trip for more food. Peggy had given the pce cooks a few of her recipes that specifically used up leftover ingredients. The crunchy, greesy cutlets had been a huge sess with the king. They had been serving the same things over and over again for so long.. Peggy¡¯s suggestions and recipes had been weed by everyone.


    After a lively meal of mostly defending the food from Zazzy andughing, the group departed for the arena again. As they walked through the halls, they passed by Marco and Karena with their entourage. She¡¯d shed Skye a disgusted look when she¡¯d seen what she was wearing, but quickly covered it. Marco greeted her with his fake courteous grin, then continued on into the banquet room with their guests.


    As the doors closed, Marco looked back at Skye with amusement. She¡¯d caught the look, but maintained her stoic stare. She didn¡¯t want him to think that he unnerved her in any way, even though he did. As they exited the pce, Skye spoke low so only Maevis and Shasta could hear her; ¡°There¡¯s another reason I want to keep.. That, to me self.¡±


    Knowing exactly what and whom Skye had meant, the group continued on to the stables, then the arena..


    **********


    us and Ronnie waited outside with the horses as the three women went inside thepetitor¡¯s entrance. Skye and Shasta changed into their armor quickly, then headed out onto the field. There were only four other trainees there, but Skye didn¡¯t want to take any chances. After some constructive discussions about how to go about making the walls, Maevis decided that sturdy, tall, and insted ones would work for now.


    It took Maevis no time at all to funnel her magic into the ground, sort through the elements avable to her, and create sound-dampening walls. She fluttered up to the top of the walls and sat down on the edge to watch the impending spectacle. As the old fairy watched the two chat a few minutes, she prayed that they¡¯d start soon. Her mind was going over the bits of the legend that she could remember off of the top of her head, and she desperately wanted a distraction from it...


    ¡°Are you sure you want me to? We can-¡±


    Skye cut Shasta off; ¡°No, it has to be done this way.. I need you to reallye at me, like ye want to hurt me. I need to feel desperate to save me self, or it might not work.¡±


    Shasta scratched behind her ear as she hesitated; ¡°Ok... Just don¡¯t get mad at me if you get hurt.¡±


    Skye smiled at her friend as she simply replied, ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    Skye stood still while Shasta walked a few feet away, then turned to face her; ¡°I¡¯ll hit you once. If you don¡¯t block, we¡¯ll do it again. If you block, I¡¯ll keep trying to hit you until I do.¡±


    Skye shot Shasta a t expression; ¡°That kinda defeats the purpose of what I just said.. I need you toe at me-¡±


    Shasta interrupted Skye with an understanding tone; ¡°I know, but you barely have anybat experience, and it¡¯s not like what you¡¯ve been through was actual hand-to-hand, either. You need to get used to how closebat feels, and how fast I am, too.¡±


    ¡°Getting a feel for your opponent is a major part of anybat situation. This will allow both of us to properly gauge you. If you can keep up with me, then we¡¯ll start your real training in earnest..¡±


    Skye thought a moment before she spoke; ¡°Aye, I can agree to that. Just don¡¯t hold back too much. I specifically asked Maevis to help so I could devote me power to me Shaman and Tank traits. No use in doin¡¯ this if yer not gonna push me.¡±


    Shasta shed a grin that sent an nervous chill throughout Skye¡¯s body as she spoke; ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about me pushing you, little princess.. Just try to keep up!¡±


    Skye barely saw Shasta move before her fist wasing into contact with Skye¡¯s face. She hit the ground hard enough to cause her to roll twice. Her ears rang and her head pounded as she focused on her Shaman trait. After a few seconds, Skye¡¯s ears stopped ringing and her vision was able to focus.


    If Skye didn¡¯t have her Shaman trait, she most likely would¡¯ve been unconscious. She knew of Shasta¡¯s strength first-hand, but could never have imagined how her hit would feel. It now made since to her why Magnus had been so adamant about how strong her hit was allowed to be the first time they¡¯d met and fought.


    If Shasta would¡¯ve been using her full strength, she most likely would¡¯ve taken Skye¡¯s head off. A terrifying imagine of Shasta on a battlefield shed through her mind¡¯s eye. She stood on top of a pile of bodies with glowing eyes and a demon¡¯s smirk. It was Skye¡¯s imagination giving her a visual of how her new friend¡¯s strength and abilities seemed to her.


    Skye shook the image from her head as she stood up. Shasta had walked back to her starting point and was waiting for the princess to signal herself ready. Fixing her sights on Shasta with intense focus, Skye said, ¡°Again.¡±


    In less than a blink, Skye was on the ground again. She spit the blood from her lip on to the ground, then healed the split in her lip as she stood. Locking eyes with Shasta, she repeated herself; ¡°Again.¡±


    Over and over, the two continued their pattern..


    ~Smack~


    ¡°Again!¡±


    ~Punch~


    ¡°Again!¡±


    ~Punch~


    ¡°Again!¡±


    ~Smack~


    ¡°AGAIN!¡±


    ¡°No! This isn¡¯t getting us anywhere... Skye, I¡¯m gonna keepin¡¯ at you, alright? Get ready! If you don¡¯t, I might identally kill you!¡±


    Skye barely had time to get her arms up before Shasta began her assault. Her fists felt akin to being pelted with rocks. Skye could feel her legs bending due to the sheer force of Shasta¡¯s onught..


    That was when Skye realized that her arms weren¡¯t being broken during the barrage. As Shasta¡¯s fists pummeled her, the princess realized she hadn¡¯t thought when she¡¯d put her arms up defensively; it had been instinct. Suddenly the things Shasta had said earlier flooded her mind.


    ¡®Willpower..Don¡¯t think.. Instinct.. Don¡¯t think.. Survival.. Don¡¯t think.. Protect Tidas... JUST DO IT!¡¯


    A dense, heavy magic began to charge the air around them as Shasta continued to beat on Skye.. As she went to pull her right fist back to swing again, Skye grabbed it. A massive surge of magic filled the ring as Skye¡¯s eyes and hair began to glow. She yanked Shasta forward in an attempt to hit her, but she shifted her weight to the side to avoid the strike.


    Breaking Skye¡¯s grip on her fist, she hopped backwards to gain distance and collect her thoughts, but Skye was right in front of her. She swung high with her left fist, nearly taking Shasta by surprise. She hadn¡¯t realized that the princess was left-handed. It would make predicting her movements more difficult as their fight intensified.


    As Shasta ducked down to avoid the swing, Skye¡¯s knee came up. She barely had time to put her arm up to block it from making contact with her face. Using her tail for extra bnce, Shasta pivoted on her ankle to try and connect a low kick, but Skye sprung into the air. As she did, she extended the leg she¡¯d just tried to knee Shasta with, forcing her to flip backwards to avoid it.


    The moment Skye¡¯s feet hit the ground, she lurched forward and began to pummel Shasta; exactly how Shasta had been beating on her moments ago. Instead of simply throwing her arms up defensively, Shasta went blow for blow with Skye. As their speeds steadily increased, so did their respective smirks.


    Skye was nearing her limit already, but she didn¡¯t care. She was so close tonding a hit on Shasta, she could see it; or so she¡¯d thought. With a light cackle, Shasta increased her speed...

 Chapter 182

    182 Warrior Princess(Part Two)


    ¡°Let¡¯s kick it up a bit!¡± Shasta yelled as her hits slowly began to overwhelm Skye.


    Pushing herself to her limit, Skye kicked up her speed to match Shasta¡¯s. They switched off between offensive and defensive, but Skye couldn¡¯t keep up the pace. While blocking one of Shasta¡¯s swings, she couldn¡¯t get her arm up high enough in time. Her fist came into perfect contact with Skye¡¯s cheek, sending her flying.


    The princess bounced and rolled towards the makeshift walls and mmed into one hard. Maevis had been watching their fight. She knew someone was bound to go flying at some point, so she¡¯d changed the innermostyers of the walls to something a little softer than what the rest was made of.


    Neither Skye nor Shasta had noticed the thickyer of moss lining the bottom half of the walls. It was ridiculously dense, which Skye was grateful for. If Maevis had left the granite-like walls as they were when they¡¯d started, Skye¡¯s body would¡¯ve most likely have been broken in several ces upon impact.


    Shasta hadn¡¯t meant to send Skye flying. The speed at which they were fighting required a certain amount of force behind it to maintain. Worried, Shasta took a few steps towards the princess to check her. Hearing her footfalls, Skye lifted her hand up to stop her advance.


    Healing herself and catching her breath, Skye stood up and said with determination, ¡°Again!¡±


    Shasta scoffed with a smile; ¡°You¡¯re gonna keep me here until I have to carry you back, huh?¡±


    Skye grinned as she cheerfully replied, ¡°Most likely.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t overuse your magic! If you do, you won¡¯t be able to heal yourself!¡± Maevis bellowed out from on top of the wall she sat on.


    .....


    ¡°Got it! Thank you!¡± Skye called back politely.


    Skye walked towards Shasta with a curious expression as she asked; ¡°That zippy thing ye did when ye fought Tidas: can ye show me how to do that?¡±


    ¡°Zippy? You mean an el burst?¡± Shasta corrected with an amusement on her features.


    ¡°Sure, whatever.. Can ye teach me?¡± Skye pleaded with puppy dog eyes.


    Shasta sighed; she could see why Tidas had a hard time saying no to her. Skye wasn¡¯t just beautiful, her mannerisms were adorable. If she didn¡¯t have Lawrence now, Shasta might¡¯ve considered hitting on Skye herself. She chuckled at the thought, confusing Skye a bit.


    After Shasta exined and demonstrated how she dug her foot into the ground, she had Skye do a few practice runs before they began their sparring again. It turned out to be a good decision when Skye¡¯s first three attempts had her face-nting into the moss on the walls. The taking off wasn¡¯t a problem; it was the stopping. The closed off ring wasn¡¯t big enough for Skye to practice slowing down, but the whole thing had given her an idea..


    ¡°Let¡¯s go again. I think I got an idea,¡± Skye stated with impatience.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to practice some more? Maybe the other four have left? We could do some drill in the main-¡±


    Skye cut Shasta off; ¡°I think I¡¯ll be ok. I want to try this before I lose it.¡±


    Shasta nced up at Maevis for an opinion, but all the fairy did was shrug her shoulders. It annoyed Shasta that she didn¡¯t back her up. Skye was obviously at her limit. She was breathing heavily and unevenly as she fidgeted in ce. It waste enough that the lights had flickered from someone nearly shutting them off. It was one of the reasons Shasta had suggested runningps instead of sparring. She figured they were thest ones there.


    Shasta took her position as Skye took hers. A dense silence filled the ring as they nodded to each other. Skye braced herself as she watched Shasta dig her foot into the ground, preparing tounch herself. As she sprung forward and reached the center of the ring, Shasta caught a glimpse of Skye¡¯s smirk as she was lowering her hand..


    Just as fast as Shasta had been, Skye zipped past her. As soon as she stopped and turned back, Skye was nearly in her face. Shasta barely dodged as she immediately leaned backwards, flipped, then crouched down. The second she¡¯dpleted her dodge, Skye was inches from her.


    Shasta was leaping and dodging Skye¡¯s attacks for a good eight minutes before she¡¯d realized that the princess¡¯ speed was decreasing. Even with how cold it was, Skye was sweating from her exertion. Thinking she had a moment, Shasta focused on her surroundings.


    Skye was using el burst far too precisely for her first time. As her line of sight fell on the ground, the princess¡¯ tactic became clear. Large, angled pieces of rock created a perfectly spaced circle along the outline of the ring.


    Skye was using them to propel herself forward, but with no discernible pattern. Her next jump depended upon how she hadnded on the previous marker. As she neared a stone, she¡¯d kick off the ground and twist her body so her feetnded on it. It was ingenious to think of on the fly like she had. Shasta grinned broadly as she realized that Skye would most likely be her favorite sparring partner.


    Her amusement died as Skye came within centimeters ofnding a blow. Shasta barely had time to shift and leap out of the way as the princess sprinted past her. She then immediately rebounded back, forcing Shasta near the wall that Maevis sat on top of.


    mming into Shasta to stop had jarred Skye, but she stayed on her feet. She punched at Shasta in a pattern, which the veteran fighter quickly realized. When she went to strike Skye, she blocked it with her right hand, breaking the pattern she¡¯d been making on purpose.


    With a grin and an uppercut from her left hand: Skyended a punch squarely on the bottom of Shasta¡¯s jaw. Skye had hit her with enough force to lift her up off of the ground. She bellowed out a warrior¡¯s cry as she connected the hit, sending goosebumps up Maevis¡¯ spine.


    Shasta¡¯s back hit the wall hard before she slid the few inches down to the ground. Her ears were ringing from the impact, but only for a few moments. Tilting her head up, Shasta was met with an exhausted, but smiling Skye. The dim glow from the stadium lights and her battle-worn state made Skye look like an intimidating warrior.


    Between heavy breaths, Shasta chuckled as she said; ¡°Tidas is gonna shit himself during the trials..¡±


    Maevis fluttered down and instantly started going off about the fight. She grinned and poorly demonstrated their movements with her hands as she chattered away. After Skye and Shasta had caught their breaths, the three woman discussed the various ways Skye could use her other traits with conjunction with her Tank trait. The idea that Skye would be capable of a unison attack solo was astonishing to the two Fae.


    It was some time after eleven o¡¯clock when the three came out of the arena. us and Ronnie had taken the horses to thepetitors¡¯ stables due to the cold. The crisp, cold air felt good on Skye¡¯s skin as she led Thoth out of his stall. She petted him a few times before apologizing for making him wait. He was nuzzling her affectionately as Shasta came out with hers. She red at the devil horse that had attempted to kill her before speaking with Skye.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading over to a friend¡¯s tavern for some good food and drink.. Would you like to join me?¡±


    Skye quirked an eyebrow at her new friend as she smiled; ¡°Really? Yer not sick of me yet?¡±


    Shasta returned the gesture and quip; ¡°A little, but not enough to refuse a meal. You did really well today, and.. I kinda owe you an apology.¡±


    After exining what she¡¯d seen, and what she believed due to it; Skye exined about holding Lawrence¡¯s arm and why Marco was carrying her. She also told her about his amulet that contained Ether magic, and what had happened to Tidas in the medical ward. Once she¡¯d finished, both Shasta and Maevis fumed and ranted.


    us and Ronnie were in shock at the stories and all that they implied. The Crowned Prince was a future king; their future king. They were training to be Skye¡¯s personal guards. Both men contemted the possibility that their loyalty to Skye over anyone else could cause them terrible consequences once Marco took the throne.


    If he coveted Skye enough to order them to lock her away or bring her to him, they would have to choose between their loyalty, and their lives. They hadn¡¯t talked to Marco themselves, but the vibe he gave off was more than just intimidating.


    us and Ronnie had talked about the various situations in which they could die in service to the princess. Neither knew if they could handle torture, or if they could take an arrow or the like for Skye until it happened.. But they would do everything they could now.


    As the three woman discussed the future king, us and Ronnie had agreed between themselves to wake early enough each day to train before their daily duties. Right as they were finishing up, Skye walked over to them with a soft grin and asked for onest favor before they left her for the night.


    ¡°I would like ye to go back to the pce and inform me husband that I won¡¯t be home for a couple more hours. Shasta wishes to treat me to a meal, and Ima not dumb enough to turn down free food after training for hours on end. Also, make sure Peggy is notified as well; I don¡¯t want her worrying over me.¡±


    Hesitation clear on their faces, Skye added; ¡°I have both Shasta and Maevis with me, so I¡¯ll be fine. Ye two need to rest as well.. I already feel bad for keepin¡¯ ye out sote, so no arguments, alright?¡±


    After sharing a quick look with us, Ronnie replied; ¡°So long as those two swear not to leave yer side til yer back at yer own quarters, then aye.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be drinking, so you need not worry. Plus I don¡¯t see anyone being dumb enough to mess with the Vice Commander of the RMC,¡± Maevis exined.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯d be surprised..¡± Shasta chortled as she spoke.


    ¡°Shh! You¡¯re not helping!¡± Maevis scolded.


    Skye huffed loudly, drawing everyone¡¯s attention; ¡°I swear we won¡¯t do anythin¡¯ to cause a fuss. Now go before me husband starts sendin¡¯ search parties out for me!¡±


    The two young men bowed to their princess before mounting their horses, and taking off towards the pce. Skye walked back over to the two Fae with a smile as she grabbed Thoth¡¯s reins, and mounted him. Shasta followed suit, then offered Maevis a ride on her shoulder. Maevis smiled and chuckled before asking sarcastically, ¡°Since when are you nice to me?¡±


    Shasta¡¯s jovial expression went t as she said; ¡°I don¡¯t have to be if you¡¯re gonna-¡±


    Maevis cut her off; ¡°I apologize! I¡¯ll take the ride as long as you do carry me like a rag doll again.¡±


    ¡°...Fair point; I apologize too. Just hard sometimes, considering how we met..¡± Shasta replied with a cheeky grin.


    Skye perked her head up; ¡°You and Aero chased her out of Fae territory right? Why? All I know is that you tried to take over the Fae kingdom. Why?¡±


    Shasta scoffed as she readied her horse to leave; ¡°That is a tale better told over a drink..¡±

 Chapter 183

    183 The Cat¡¯s Paw


    As the three women stopped outside of a tavern, Skye looked up at the sign. It was a deep red wooden sign with dark-gold trim that read The Cat¡¯s Paw. She thought it was hrious that Shasta was a regr, considering what she was. Since she told Skye and Maevis that a friend owned it, they wondered if the name had been inspired by Shasta.


    Upon entering the establishment, Skye and Maevis looked about. The tables were made of nicelycquered oak with matching booths and stools. A few booths lined one wall going all the way back. The back wall had the bar and two doors on it; one for employees, and one for the restrooms.


    The walls were a deep red, akin to the sign that hung out front. Maevis noted that the floors were stained the same shade as the tables and stools, which couldn¡¯t have been cheap. The trim around the furniture and walls was the same dark-gold color as the sign¡¯s letters, making the tavern very elegant looking.


    The people in the tavern all looked at the three as they came through the door. Most cheered and greeted Shasta, but a few we tant in their dislike of her. Most were mages, or so Skye thought based off of their armor. One woman immediately marched up to the Vice Commander with clear anger on her face, and began to chide her.


    ¡°What are ye doin¡¯ here?! Didn¡¯t I tell ye to Never toe back here til ye paid yer tab?! And the bill for those tables and chairs ye smashed up with Armen?!¡± The petite woman had balled her fists and ced them on her hips as she spoke.


    ¡°What¡¯s an Armen?¡± Maevis asked out loud.


    The woman turned to her side, and pointed at one of the men who¡¯d red at Shasta when they came in and said; ¡°That¡¯s Armen.¡±


    When Skye and Maevis looked at the man, the each visibly gulped. The man could barely fit on the stool he was sitting on. The legs were bowing from the man¡¯s weight, but he wasn¡¯t fat. He reminded Skye of the Nomad from Warrick Forest, and looked just as scary. A chill ran up her spine as she recalled how he¡¯d held her down and pped her. If Petrie hadn¡¯t of saved her, she and Tidas would be dead..


    ¡°Armen should¡¯ve been named Goliath..¡± Maevismented, bringing Skye out of her thoughts.


    .....


    ¡°Hello to you too, Renee. First off, I already gave Alfred the money I owed him. Second; only Alfred can kick me out, so get off your high-horse and get me my cream,¡± Shasta sneered as she¡¯d spoken.


    Renee shed an incredulous expression before it switched back to anger. She scoffed and crossed her arms over her chest as she shifted her weight to one foot. She reminded Skye of one of the haughty characters from her books. She was waiting for the beautiful petite woman to throw her head back and point her finger at Shasta next, but a person came out from the employee¡¯s area.


    The three Fae hadn¡¯t noticed him, but Skye did instantly. His ears were pointed straight up, and his tail swayedzily as he sauntered towards them. His white-grey fur stood out against the decor of the tavern, and made Skye smile as she realized what he was.


    Seeing the young, pretty human looking at him, the Fae smiled and winked as he came to stand directly behind Renee. Maevis finally saw him, and smiled to see another Fae that was making a life for themselves in the human world. The more she ventured out of the pce, the more Maevis realized just how many Fae were already a part of human society.


    The two women were still going at it when Shasta stopped mid-sentence, smiled, and said; ¡°Hello Alfred! I¡¯ve brought some friends for one of your fine meals!¡±


    Renee shed a frozen expression; ¡°He¡¯s behind me, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Skye and Maevis nodded with sympathy in their eyes. The girl¡¯s reaction made it clear that her attitude towards Shasta had been previously discussed. She stepped off to the side and turned to face her boss with a hung head. He quirked his head slightly as he sighed, his expression full of disappointment.


    ¡°How many times do I have to tell you, Renee; Shasta is always wee her. She¡¯s already paid her tab, and has even brought more customers with her. If I have to tell you again, I¡¯ll cut your hours,¡± Alfred had spoken in a deep, soothing voice.


    Renee apologized to her boss, then turned to Shasta and said; ¡°I still don¡¯t think ye should be allowed here, but what the boss says, goes. Ima truly sorry to yer friends for the trouble.. And I guess to ye too-just don¡¯t go startin¡¯ anything, please? We just got the new furniture yesterday,¡± Renee finished with sincerity in her plea.


    Shasta smiled at the youngss and said; ¡°I¡¯m not the one who starts things, but I will do my best not to pick,¡± Shasta said in an honest tone.


    Renee was taken aback a bit by Shasta¡¯s response. She usually would¡¯ve started going off about how the fights rarely ever started because of her. That she was always the victim.. But she hadn¡¯t of even scoffed at her.


    Renee looked at the two with her. She had been surprised to see the fairy diplomat from the parade, but but wasn¡¯t sure who the human woman with her was. She¡¯d never seen her around before, but something about her hair kept nagging at her. She wanted to ask, but Alfred ordered her to go fetch drinks for the customers. Not wanting to irritate her boss more than she already had, Renee took off to the bar.


    Once away, Alfred apologized for his employee; ¡°Please, forgive Renee. She¡¯s young and highly protective of me. Being a Beast man business owner isn¡¯t always easy.¡±


    Shasta¡¯s gate changed from jovial to all business as she asked; ¡°Oh? And who is Stupid enough to mess with you? I¡¯ll take care of them free of charge!¡±


    Alfredughed before thanking Shasta for her enthusiasm. He exined that the tax collector assigned to his area was shaking down the beast men that owned a business. He imed it was some kind of new rule that added twelve percent because he wasn¡¯t human. Skye stepped forward with fire in her eyes and asked for the man¡¯s name.


    Once Alfred gave her the name, Skye turned around and opened the door and yelled; ¡°us! Come here! I have an important message for ye to deliver to me husband!¡±


    Shasta and Maevis exchanged a confused look between themselves before they asked Skye what was going on. She chuckled slightly, then told them that us had been trailing them since they left the arena. And that she knew Shasta and Maevis were following her earlier, too.


    Shasta¡¯s eyes bulged from her head at the news. She had no idea that sky knew that they were following her. The fact that she could y it off so well kind of irritated her, but it also impressed her greatly.


    After about a minute, us came through the door with a bashful look. He was embarrassed to be caught, but the princess didn¡¯t seem to mind. When he went to apologize, Skye put her hand up and said it was fine.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been followed all day, so it doesn¡¯t bother me now. But if ye really want to make it up to me, bring a message to me husband for me..¡±


    After exining the situation to him, Skye had us leave straight away. Alfred had been watching Skye as she¡¯d spoken to the young guard. Shasta noticed his staring and said, ¡°Way wrong tree to be barking up, my friend; that¡¯s Tidas¡¯ wife.¡±


    Alfred quirked an eyebrow at Shasta in confusion; ¡°You mean the girl you don¡¯t like?¡±


    Shasta grinned and shrugged her shoulders; ¡°I know, I know.. But I was Really wrong on that one.¡±


    ¡°You actually like a human other than the MacArthur boys?¡± Alfred asked with real surprise in his voice.


    Shasta shrugged again; ¡°I know! It¡¯s weird, right? But Skye¡¯s a goodss..¡±


    Alfred was surprised to see the gentle smile that covered Shasta¡¯s face. She had never liked humans. Their nature to take whatever they wanted had led to the deaths of thousands of Fae over the centuries, not to mention the body count of their own species.


    Shasta had a particr reason she didn¡¯t like humans. A tragedy from her past had made it clear to her how selfish humans were.. But it was also the reason she fought for them. As Alfred watched the princesse back and begin discussing their food options with her friends, a small hope flickered in his heart for his dear friend.


    Skye seemed very kind, and the fairy that fluttered next to them was very familiar to him. Not from personally meeting her, but because of a description Shasta had given him many years ago. It was when they were both ves; ted to fight each other to the death. Their cells had been side by side, so they talked often.


    Over the years they had shared many stories about their lives before they were enved. It took Alfred years to get Shasta to tell him her origin story. Once she had, he¡¯dpletely understood why she lived her life the way she did.


    Bakenekos were born from tragedy, and Shasta¡¯s life had been just that. Alfred prayed to the gods that she would find happiness, but nothing ever worked in her favor. Not until the day Tidas saved them from the vers...


    As the three women took their seats at the farthest, most secluded booth, Renee brought over some drinks. Shasta got her cream, while Skye got a talk dram of ale. She didn¡¯t really like ale, but the citrusy aroma actually smelled good. After a sip, she grinned broadly at Alfred and asked; ¡°Do ye add orange rind to it?¡±


    Alfred returned Skye¡¯s smile; ¡°Yes I do. I brew my own beer, so I experiment with different vors on asion. Most of my regrs liked this vor the best, so I keep it on my menu. Would you like to taste the food it¡¯s paired with?¡±


    Skye beamed at him; ¡°Aye! I¡¯d love that, thank ye!¡±


    As Alfred walked back towards the employee door, the sliver of hope in his heart grew. Skye seemed like a good person, and Shasta seemed attached to her. If she could open up to her about her past, then maybe his friend could finally have the life she deserved. With one final look, Alfred headed into the kitchen area to begin his nning..

 Chapter 184

    184 Tragic Past(Part One)


    ***THIS CHAPTER CONTAINS 18+ CONTENT. LANGUAGE, VIOLENCE, BLOOD, GORE. VIEWERS DISCRETION ADVISED***


    When Alfred and Renee brought out the meal, Skye literally had to wipe the drool from her mouth. Alfred carried in two trays, one in each hand, while Renee carried one. Each tray had threerge tes on them with two sauce cups jammed between the tes for stability.


    The first tray Alfred carried was mostly seafood. One te was piled high with boiled lobster ws, while the other two had deep-fried fillets and seasoned, deep-fried dough balls called hush puppies. The two sauce cups had butter for the ws, and a creamy tartar sauce for the fish and pups. Being her usual order, Alfred had set the tray down in front of Shasta.


    The second tray didn¡¯t have as much food on the tes, but it was aesthetically pleasing. One te had a beautiful disy of sliced fruits that were arranged to look like a flower. The another te had shredded bits of turkey mixed with rice, peas, carrots, and a cream-based sauce. Thest te was a simple sd with two dressings to choose from in the sauce cups. Smiling at their reaction to his culinary disy, Alfred set the tray down in front of Maevis.


    Grabbing the final tray from Renee, Alfred set it down in front of Skye as he exined the dishes: ¡°The first thing I have for you is a whole stack of sweet and spicy chicken legs. They have a hint of citrus in with the spice. The next is a te with three barbecue pulled pork sandwiches. The two cups have extra sauce from both dishes, in case you felt they were too dry. Thisst te is a speciality of Renee¡¯s; it¡¯s a slice of dark chocte cake with a sweet oranges and cream frosting. It¡¯s great for the finish!¡±


    ¡°Ooo! I get a chicken leg!¡± Shasta called out as she grabbed one from the top of the stack.


    Skye smiled and replied as she reached over to Shasta¡¯s tray; ¡°That¡¯s fine so long as ye let me have a lobster w!¡±


    After grabbing a ratherrge one from Shasta¡¯s te, Skye set it off to the side on hers. She took a sip of her beer, then bit into a chicken leg. Skye normally didn¡¯t like spicy food, but there wasn¡¯t much heat behind it. The vors from the spices, and the smooth, bitter body from the beer overwhelmed any heat.


    Smiling happily as they ate, Skye exchanged a look of bliss between herself and Shasta. They both turned to Maevis expecting to see the same level of enjoyment from her, but chuckled instead. She was shoveling away at the rice dish like she hadn¡¯t eaten in a week. Hearing theirughs, the old fairy looked up with her cheeks packed like a chipmunk; causing Alfred to chuckle as well.


    .....


    After chewing and swallowing rapidly, Maevis defended herself; ¡°I used up some magic, too! And like Skye said: we¡¯ve been following her all day. Didn¡¯t exactly stop and eat..¡±


    Skye swallowed her current bite then ask, ¡°Why were ye followin¡¯ me? I assume on Tidas¡¯ orders?¡±


    Shasta and Maevis looked at each other a moment before they exined. Shasta had already told, and apologized to Skye for talking badly about her. She exined the incident in the hallpletely, then Maevis added her tiny part. Once they finished, the princess stared at her food a minute before telling them that it was fine.


    ¡°What? Are you sure you¡¯re not mad? I¡¯d be mad. Actually, I¡¯d probably hit me if I were you,¡± Shasta spoke with a despondent tone.


    Skye shed a weak smile; ¡°Oh, the thought did cross me mind, but we just spent a few hours doin¡¯ that.. I am a wee bit hurt that ye would say such things, but I think I know a way to make it up to me.¡±


    Shasta eyed the princess skeptically; ¡°And what would that be?¡±


    Skye held up her fist and raised her fingers as she spoke; ¡°I want to know three things.. One: what kind of Fae is Alfred? Two: what happened between you and Maevis? Three: how did ye be a Bakeneko? Thest one ye don¡¯t have to tell me about though.. That¡¯s only if ye want to.¡±


    Shasta had flinched when Skye had mentioned the third question. Alfred had walked over and ced a hand on her shoulder infort, but was also encouraging her to tell them her story. No one knew the exact details but her, Alfred, and Tidas. Everyone involved with her creation was long dead now..


    Shasta and Alfred shared a long look with each other before Shasta huffed in defeat. A silent battle of wills was fought and lost, prompting the loser to down her current cup of cream. She looked over at Renee and politely asked her to get at least two full bottles of cream.


    The tone she¡¯d used unnerved Renee. She and Shasta weren¡¯t kind to each other, but for the past few days, she¡¯d honestly been trying to be. Renee hadn¡¯t given her change of heart any credence. She honestly didn¡¯t think that Shasta could change, but here she was..


    Once Renee walked away, Shasta began to exin her past...


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember much from when I was a cat, other than I was happy.. There was a little girl name Lin that raised me from a kitten. She and her family lived in the upper poor section of the Odawari district in the northwest area of Sai.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re from Sai? How did ye wind up in the Fae Nation?¡± Skye asked eagerly as she sipped her ale.


    Shasta narrowed her eyes as Skye for interrupting her; ¡± I¡¯ll get there! Do you want my whole story or not?¡±


    Skye apologized, then Shasta continued; ¡°I was her family for seven years.. But a lot of people in Sai have a superstition about keeping a cat past so many years. It differs area to area, but a lot of the traditional families limit how long they own a cat ording to the legends, bad luck would befall the person or people that kept them past that..¡±


    ¡°My family tried to get rid of me, but Lin snuck me back into the house. When her parents found out they were mad, but they loved me too.. So they let me stay.. That was their biggest mistake..¡±


    Shasta paused as Renee brought the bottles of cream out. She thanked the girl, then waited for her to leave again, but she just stood there. Reading the room for his employee, Alfred asked Renee to apany him to do the dishes. She refused at first; wanting to hear Shasta¡¯s story.


    Alfred apologized for his nosy waitress before grabbing her by the back of her shirt, and practically dragging her away. Skye smiled at their antics, but immediately went straight-faced when she turned back to Shasta. She opened one of the bottles of cream and chugged a quarter of it before she started to speak again.


    ¡°Lin¡¯s father was a merchant. He shipped everything from foods, to furniture, to antiques.. He¡¯d gotten a special shipment for one of the nobles in that was too valuable to leave in his store house.. He brought it home..¡±


    Shasta took another long drink; ¡°I was ying with Lin, waiting for her mother to finish cooking when we knocked over the dragon statue, and broke it in half.. He screamed at Lin, grabbed me, and went to throw me out the door.. But when he opened it, four men came into the house. Lin¡¯s father dropped me as he started screaming at them. Her mother tried to get her to run.. But.. s-she turned back for me.. She reached out to grab me.. But they grabbed her..¡±


    Skye¡¯d heart wrenched in her chest as Shasta continued; ¡°They threatened to kill her if they didn¡¯t get the statue, but we¡¯d already broken it.. They saw the pieces on the floor.. The man threw Lin against the wall.. She was only eight..¡±


    Tears slipped down Skye and Maevis¡¯ cheeks as Shasta choked back her own to continue; ¡°I ran to her, but she wasn¡¯t moving.. I tried to get her to open her eyes, but she wouldn¡¯t.. Then next thing I knew, Lin¡¯s parents were on the floor too.. not moving.¡±


    ¡°When they saw me, one of them stomped on me and crushed my ribs. I was next to Lin, so I used the little life I had left in me to scoot over to her. I thought she was dead, but she wrapped her arm around me.. One of the men saw her move, and told the others he would finish the job.¡±


    ¡°I remember feeling desperate.. So desperate to protect her, to save her..¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s when you awakened as a Fae?¡± Maevis asked, seeing her having trouble getting the words out.


    Shasta nodded her head before she downed the rest of her first bottle of cream. The three women sat in solemn silence a few minutes as each collected themselves. Skye was balling from her empathy. She could see and feel the agony in Shasta¡¯s story, and hated the sheer cruelty in the world.


    After a few minutes, Shasta¡¯s tone and expression changed. Anger and hatred seeped out her in waves, making the mages around them stop their own conversations to look in the direction of it¡¯s source. No one knew what the three were talking about, but all prayed to the gods that Shasta didn¡¯t lose her temper again.


    ¡°I think you need to calm down a wee bit,¡± Maevis stated as she realized that everyone was looking at them.


    Shasta and Skye snapped out of their respective thoughts, and looked around to their audience. Shasta was about to tell them all to fuck off, but Skye stood up and apologized instead. She stated that they didn¡¯t mean to disturb anyone, then joked about how they were just drinking away her fowl mood. With the beautiful woman¡¯s words, everyone went back to enjoying their meals and time.


    Shasta wasn¡¯t surprised by Skye¡¯s smooth handling of the situation. She seemed to have a natural knack for delegation. ¡®Leave it to Tidas¡¯ wife to be the perfect diplomat.¡¯ The thought brought a small grin to her face, and caused her fury to subside.


    Maevis watched Shasta¡¯s bloodlust fade as she smiled at Skye. ¡®Thess really is something else.¡¯ The thought helped the old fairy bring her own emotions under control. After clearing her throat, Maevis fluttered over to Shasta¡¯s hand, and ced her two tiny ones on top before saying; ¡°You don¡¯t have to keep going if you don¡¯t want to, dearie..¡±


    Shock covered Shasta¡¯s face a moment, then changed to a thankful smile as she replied; ¡°Thank you, Maevis, but I¡¯m ok now..¡±


    After situating herself and pushing the te of chicken bones away, Skye hesitantly asked; ¡°So, what happened to Lin? What happened to the men?¡±


    Shasta popped the cork off of her other bottle of cream, took a drink from it, then replied; ¡°They all died...¡±

 Chapter 185

    185 Tragic Past(Part Two)


    ***THIS CHAPTER CONTAINS 18+ CONTENT. LANGUAGE, VIOLENCE, BLOOD, GORE. VIEWERS DISCRETION ADVISED***


    Skye gasped silently as a heavy mncholy settled around them. She reached out and grabbed the majority of Shasta¡¯s hand that Maevis wasn¡¯t already touching. Shasta hung her head a moment to collect herself, and turned her hand upwards to return the gesture to her friends.


    Skye wanted to hug Shasta so badly, but wasn¡¯t sure how she would react to such familiarity. The ale was beginning to take effect, and her emotions were beginning to kick into overdrive. She so badly wanted tofort her new friend, but held herself back. She considered where they were and decided to wait until Shasta had finished with her stories, and the crowds had thinned out before doing anything rash.


    Maevis felt terrible for Shasta. She knew that her family had been murdered, but no one in the Fae Nation knew of the actual events and circumstances. Maevis just knew everything that had happened after that in better detail. ¡®Even for a Fae, Shasta has lived a very hard life.¡¯ As the thought crossed her mind, she subconsciously griped Shasta¡¯s hand harder.


    Shasta had downed nearly both of her bottles. Only about a quarter was left out of the two Renee had gotten her. She stood at the end of the bar as she watched the three women with apprehension. In about ten minutes, the Vice Commander would be very belligerent, or so she thought..


    Alfred was watching the scene unfold from his position at the bar. He liked Skye and Maevis quite a bit already, and seeing how they were reacting to Shasta¡¯s story made him feel like they were genuine people. When he¡¯d seen her enter with a human, it¡¯d utterly surprised him. Shasta rarely spent personal time with humans except for the asional meal with Tidas, or a passing tryst. The expression she¡¯d had earlier was far softer than normal, and the way she talked was more courteous; even to Renee.


    The day Skye came into her life was the day that Shasta had started to change. She had fumed andined about the princess to him the first time they¡¯d met and fought. Shasta hade to see him the next day to tell him all about how pampered she¡¯d seemed.. But after a few bottles of cream, she¡¯d bragged about Skye¡¯s potential. He¡¯d gotten the feeling then that Shasta already liked her, she just didn¡¯t want to admit to it yet.


    Alfred polished a ss as he used his magic to eavesdrop. He knew it was bad form, but he wanted to make sure Shasta was beingpletely truthful. The fact that she had started from her actual beginning allowed him to ease up enough to keep an eye on his business. Renee was a beautiful, intelligent girl, but not the most coordinated..


    **********


    .....


    Shasta squeezed their hands gently, then pulled back to wrap both around her bottle. She took a deep breath as she tried to calm her nerves. Every time she thought or talked about her past, it shed before her mind¡¯s eye. Thinking about the look of fear in Lin¡¯s eyes, and the rage she¡¯d felt towards the men made her tail fur fluff in agitation.


    ¡°Ye really don¡¯t have to tell us if ye don¡¯t want to.. Or we can do it another time if ye prefer..¡± Skye suggested in a gentle voice.


    Shasta took another deep breath and replied; ¡°No, it¡¯s alright.. It¡¯s something I think you two should know; I trust you. And the hardest part is past now..¡±


    Skye and Maevis re-situated themselves, then Shasta continued; ¡°I¡¯m not really sure what happened after I saw the man walking towards Lin and I.. I just remember feeling massive amounts of rage and pain, and.. the next thing I know, I¡¯m the same size as Lin.¡±


    ¡°I was disoriented at first, but I remembered Lin was behind me. When I turned back to check her.. S-She was already gone..¡± Shasta¡¯s voice wavered as she stared at the remaining cream in her bottle.


    Skye and Maevis choked back their tears. Shasta was already having a hard time not balling her eyes out, and Skye knew that if she started crying again, it would turn to sobs, and they would all start crying in a public ce.


    Before either could say a word offort, Shasta¡¯s disposition shifted drastically. Hostility and pain rolled off of her in waves as the next set of memories filled her mind. Red began to cover her vision as the blood-soaked memories flooded her head..


    Shasta finished off her cream as she spoke; ¡°I jumped on the man with my ws out.. He¡¯d stopped moving the moment I¡¯d transformed, so he was easy to kill.. The other three though.. They were more of a challenge.. If I would¡¯ve been any weaker or younger, then they would¡¯ve killed me..¡±


    Shasta shed a menacing grin; ¡°I killed the first one after jumping around, dodging dead men.. Ha! Even before my magic, I was fast.. But right after I killed the first one, the big one got a hold of me. He let the other guy hit me a few times, but they forgot that cats have ws on their feet, too..¡±


    ¡°When I kicked off of him, I sliced his forearm deep, then I managed to get my feet up, onto the legs of the bastard holding me. I dug my ws into him..¡±


    Skye shed a curious expression; ¡°Wait, how do yer ws not poke through yer boots all the time?¡±


    Shasta barked a sharpugh; ¡°They¡¯re retractable; like most cats¡¯ ws. My body is mostly human, it¡¯s just covered in fur-¡±


    ¡°And ears,¡± Maevis cut in.


    ¡°And a tail,¡± Skye remarked.


    ¡°And you growl,¡± Maevis added with a touch of amusement in her tone.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a Fae! But what I¡¯m saying is-you know what? Never mind.. Anyway..¡± Shasta huffed, but she felt her bloodlust dissipating.


    She knew that they were trying to calm her without making a big deal over it. Tidas and Zas did something simr whenever her ire began to rage. It made Shasta smile to think about all the people she had in her life now.. Loved ones that didn¡¯t want to see her hurting.


    Alfred, Tidas, Zas, Lawrence; now she had Skye and Maevis as well. She looked over at Alfred with a tender smile, then nodded to him when he returned it. Everything she was experiencing now was ultimately thanks to him...


    Looking at her two friends, Shasta suggested that they finish their food before she continued with her story. It would only get moreplicated from here, and she didn¡¯t want their food to go to waste due to her talking. Wasting food wasn¡¯t something Shasta did voluntarily, unless she was drunk.


    The three woman ate their food as they chatted first about Shasta, then about Alfred. Skye was surprised to learn he was something called a Wepwapet. ording to Shasta: they¡¯re descendants of an ancient god called Ophois. Skye knew of a lot of legends surrounding the ancient civilization called Egypt. It was one of her favorite subjects as a young teen, and the inspiration behind Thoth¡¯s name.


    As far as Skye knew, Wetwapet was the name of the ancient god. However, their were so many names associated with him that some could¡¯ve been names, or terms for his descendants. As Skye¡¯s mind raced, her tastebuds sang with joy as she bit into one of the pulled pork sandwiches.


    Alfred had brought over more drinks for Shasta and Skye, and switched out Maevis¡¯ ale for a sweet tea. She had only taken two sips from her shot ss. It was still akin to drinking from a three gallon bucket for the fairy, but it was better than attempting to drink from a human-sized ss or mug.


    ¡°I noticed you weren¡¯t drinking much, so I brought you something that was non-alcoholic. Is everything alright over here?¡± Alfred asked in a kind voice.


    Skye looked up at Alfred with her mouth full, and a grin on her lips; ¡°Oh-ahye! Ith tasteths great!¡±


    Alfred and Shasta both smiled and chuckled at Skye, while Maevis chided her for her poor manners with a grin. The atmosphere had lost it¡¯s deadly vibe, and had been reced with life. The four stood and talked about the food, ale, and other dishes that Alfred favored or made often. The conversation led to Skye promising to make visiting after practice a regrity.


    It surprised Alfred how serene Shasta seemed, but she did just basically m two whole bottles of cream. Her nature and gate eased considerably as she spoke easily with the two women and himself. His mind told him it was thepany and cream, but his instinct told him it had more to do with Skye.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if it was something she controlled or not, but Alfred swore Skye was doing something that made the energy around them different. ¡®Maybe she¡¯s a Light or Ether magic mage? No, Shasta said she was a Water and Earth mage.. Something else too, but it wasn¡¯t another element. What was it? Healer? I think so.. Can healers affect the senses like that? No. Only Ether, I think..¡¯


    As Alfred lost himself in his thoughts, the mention of a name brought him back; ¡°Did you say Lawrence? Who is he? Shasta mentions him asionally, but she won¡¯t tell me about him when I ask. I think Prince Tidas knows him too. Is he in the RMC?¡±


    Skye and Maevis both nced at each other with amused expressions before turning to Shasta. Her eyes bulged and her mouth gaped in shock that Alfred would ask them. He was always cordial with customers, but never this friendly.. It irritated Shasta that he was tantly pumping them for information since he¡¯de over to their table.


    Alfred was like an overbearing older brother to Shasta. The bond they¡¯d created during their time as ves kept them connected, no matter how their lives had differed afterwards. Most Fae that lived among humans had been ves at one point or another. It was just what happened for Fae..


    ¡°So who is he? What¡¯s his magic?¡± Alfred asked as his tail gave away his level of excitement.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to Shasta,¡± Skye stated right before she dug into herst sandwich.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Shasta said to Skye, then turned to Alfred; ¡°You! No! Bad dog! There¡¯s nothing to tell yet, so stop asking about him!¡±


    Maevis sighed with a smirk; ¡°See? It¡¯s because you t-out lie to him that he won¡¯t believe you.¡±


    ¡°MAE?!¡± Both women yelled at her.


    ¡°What?! It¡¯s not like he doesn¡¯t know there¡¯s Something going on there.. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be acting so oddly over it,¡± Maevis remarked in her own defense.


    ¡°How about this; I¡¯ll let youdies finish your discussion, then you can tell me who this Lawrence guy is.. If he turns out to be a lecher, I¡¯ll have to kick his ass,¡± Alfred had smirked after he spoke, then walked away.


    The three womenughed about the fact that Alfred had just threatened the King of Ruscovic. Shasta thanked Skye and Maevis for not saying anything, even though Maevis didn¡¯t help much.. But Shasta just chalked that up to her Pixie nature.


    After they polished off their food, Renee brought over one more cup of ale for Skye, and a watered-down bottle of cream for Shasta. They normally did this when she drank too quickly. It stopped her from getting too rowdy normally.


    Skye drank deeply from her mug, than asked; ¡°So... How did ye get from Sai to the Fae Nation?¡±


    Shasta winced with her eyes a second before she replied; ¡°After I killed the third man, I went and sat down by Lin. I didn¡¯t know what to do.. That¡¯s when I heard rustling from behind me. It wasing from where Lin¡¯s parents were.. Her father was still alive..¡±

 Chapter 186

    186 Tragic Past(Part Three)


    ***THIS CHAPTER CONTAINS 18+ CONTENT. LANGUAGE AND VIOLENCE. VIEWERS DISCRETION ADVISED***


    ¡°He Lived?!¡± Skye and Maevis practically yelled, drawing the attention of everyone else in the tavern.


    ¡°I thought you said he died?!¡± Maevis tried to restrain her voice, but a few customers still looked in their direction again with annoyance.


    ¡°I said they weren¡¯t moving! I thought they were dead! But.. Turns out Lin¡¯s father was still alive. I didn¡¯t really know what I was doing.. I didn¡¯t know how to help him, so I dragged him over to the neighbor¡¯s house and left him on their stoop.¡±


    ¡°I went back to the house, and just sat by Lin.. I remember crying a lot, then I guess I fell asleep. The next thing I knew, I was being thrown into a wooden box. They took Lin and her mother away to bury them.. I didn¡¯t understand that at the time, all I knew was that they took her from me, then left me there..¡±


    ¡°In the crate? By yourself?!¡± Skye asked with utter shock in her voice.


    ¡°...Four days,¡± Shasta replied with a solemn tone.


    ¡°W-What happened?! How did you get out?!¡± Maevis stuttered slightly.


    ¡°Lin¡¯s father came back on the fifth day with food and water for me. He stopped by every day for a week straight to bring me food and water, but.. The look in his eyes.. I know he hated me; it was all my fault that our family died..¡±


    .....


    Skye¡¯s heart wrenched in her chest. It didn¡¯t seem like the actions of a man who hated her. It seemed more like he just couldn¡¯t handle the pain of it all. Lin loved Shasta to the point of going back for her.. Her father came back to feed her.. It just didn¡¯t make sense.


    Shasta took a deep breath before speaking again; ¡°After a week of gaining my strength up, I broke out of my crate and went to Lin¡¯s grave. I¡¯m not sure how many days I slept on top of it.. Waiting for her..¡±


    ¡°I was still thinking more like a cat than a Fae. All I wanted was to wake up to Lin rubbing my head, or annoyingly messing with my toes again.. But I woke up to being shoved into another crate instead..¡±


    Maevis was doing everything she could to hold in her tears. She could see the pain that Shasta¡¯s memories were causing her. It was heartbreaking, but if she was trying to be strong for Shasta since Skye was utterly useless in that department. She sat with her ale nearly gone; tears streaming down her face unfettered.


    Skye could see a child-sized Shasta curled up into a ball, sleeping on a child-sized grave in her head. She imagined herself running to the furry Fae child andforting her, but it was just a fantasy.. But there was nothing stopping her now.


    The ale and Shasta¡¯s tale had broken down Skye¡¯sst care about her public appearance. She stood up with a wobble, then walked the few steps over to Shasta, and hugged her tightly. The action had surprised Shasta, and her first instinct was to push the princess away.


    As Skye embraced her, she whispered; ¡°I can¡¯t hug the you from then, but I can hug ye now..¡±


    Shasta med the cream as she hugged Skye back. When she was a child(because that¡¯s what she was), no one had wanted to go near her. She was a dangerous beast man that had caused the death of her family. No one stopped to see her as the scared little child that she was..


    For a moment, Shasta wished she could¡¯ve met Skye back then. She was the type of person that would¡¯ve held out her hand instead of flinching at the sight of her. Not that Skye was even alive back then, but Shasta couldn¡¯t help wondering what she would¡¯ve be had someone like Skye reached out to her.


    After a few minutes of their drunken embrace, Skye got up and took her seat again. Alfred, Renee, and a few of the others within the tavern stared at the booth where the three women were. Most wrote it off as drunken female bonding nonsense, but a few that knew of the Vice Commander¡¯s surly attitude looked on in shock. It was unheard of to see the VC act in such a way, and they were curious as to whom could cause such a reaction from her.


    Alfred had to go around and make a fewments to some of the regrs. He didn¡¯t want anyone bothering them, and bribed most of them with a free mug of his ale. Since he made it himself, the cost wasn¡¯t nearly as big of a hit to him as offering food would¡¯ve been.. But Renee didn¡¯t know that.


    All she saw was her boss throwing money away on a ¡®friend¡¯, that did nothing but eat, drink, and destroy his property. She paid her tab, but Renee also understood the amount of business Shasta drove away with her antics and temper tantrums. She didn¡¯t know why Alfred let Shasta get away with whatever she wanted, but Renee had decided to do whatever she would have to do to find out..


    After Skye had ordered onest ale that Maevis had advised against; Shasta continued her tale: ¡°Every night that I was locked in that crate, I¡¯d cry myself to sleep. The unending loneliness I¡¯d felt had nearly killed me..¡±


    ¡°The only ce I felt at peace was resting on Lin¡¯s grave. As soon as I would build up any strength, I would break out of the create and go to Lin. I¡¯dy there until I couldn¡¯t keep my eyes open anymore.. Waiting for death to reunite me with the only person who had ever cherished me.. But I always woke up back in that damn crate..¡±


    Skye took arge gulp from her mug as Shasta spoke; ¡°A month or so after, everything.. Lin¡¯s father shipped me to the Fae Nation. I thought they were going to toss me overboard, but you don¡¯t feed the dead. They fed, watered, and emptied my bucket; same as Lin¡¯s father. We sailed for three months before we madendfall.¡±


    Skye had her thumb on the edge of her lips as she thought and spoke; ¡°That¡¯s how ye got to the Fae Kingdom? Why would Lin¡¯s father send you-¡±


    ¡°From my home?! Because he hated me! If I hadn¡¯t of knocked over that statue, Lin would¡¯ve never died how she did.. She would¡¯ve died happy after a long, love-filled life.. But no..¡±


    Shasta¡¯s aura began to turn dark again; ¡°It¡¯s my fault.. Lin¡¯s father had every right to want me dead.. I always thought that the sailors took pity on me because I was a child.. That was the reason they released me as soon as we reached the tree line.. They should¡¯ve just did what they were paid to do..¡±


    Skye locked eyes with Shasta; ¡°I think they did..¡±


    Shasta looked at Skye with a confused and slightly angry expression; ¡°I think that Lin¡¯s father paid to have you taken to the southern continent; for your protection.. You wanted to die, right? To be with Lin?¡±


    Too emotional, Shasta nodded in the positive before Skye continued; ¡°If he wanted ye dead, he wouldn¡¯t have fed ye in the first ce. He would¡¯ve just left ye in the first crate for a couple of weeks until ye died.. Or left ye on Lin¡¯s grave; exposed to the elements. Either way would¡¯ve been slow and painful..¡±


    ¡°I think he saw ye tryin¡¯ to kill yer self, and sent ye off to be with other Fae.. I think-¡±


    ¡°That is such bullshit, but thank you for trying to make me feel better,¡± Shasta¡¯s tone was lined with agitated sarcasm.


    Skye narrowed her eyes at Shasta; ¡°Ima serious! Five days is long enough to where if he wasn¡¯t deathly injured, he could¡¯ve been up and movin¡¯ around. And You said it was five dayster..¡±


    ¡°I think he sent ye to the Fae to save yer life. Ye would¡¯ve wasted away if ye would¡¯ve stayed!¡±


    Shasta¡¯s temper was beginning to rise. She knew Skye meant well, but she wasn¡¯t there. She didn¡¯t see the look in his eyes. When Shasta tried to exin it to the princess, she rebutted with; ¡°Are ye sure it wasn¡¯t just pain in general you were seein¡¯?¡±


    ¡°He just lost his family.. Lookin¡¯ at you probably made him think of Lin. Ye said ye were the same size as her, correct? Maybe when he looked at you, he saw not only his daughter¡¯s beloved cat, but Her?¡±


    ¡°Skye, that¡¯s enough,¡± Maevis said in a sharp tone.


    ¡°No! She thinks he hated her, when I Know it¡¯s not that! I feel it! I can¡¯t exin it, but his actions don¡¯t make any sense if he hated her! The moment he could, he got up to feed her and take care of her! He saved her by sending her to the south! Do ye have any idea how expensive it is to ship to the other continents?! Why would he spend that much on someone he hated? Right after losing his family?!¡±


    Maevis was about to snap at Skye for being drunk, but Shasta cut her off with a weak voice; ¡°How much do you think it costs?¡±


    Skye turned to Shasta; ¡°ording to me father; an arm with a toe for interest.¡±


    A small smile began to cover Shasta¡¯s face. Lin¡¯s father was the biggest tightwad she¡¯d ever seen; even after all of these years. If he didn¡¯t have to spend money, he wouldn¡¯t. She could vaguely remember that any arguments Lin¡¯s parents ever had were over money. For food, clothes; every penny had to be exined.


    Him spending money to send her away wasn¡¯t a detail she¡¯d ever thought about before. Her guilt and pain always stopped her from analyzing. Any time she tried, she¡¯d lose herself to either anger, or sorrow first. Talking about it to anyone was always out of the question; except Tidas. But he never pushed at her, not like Skye just had.


    In truth, it had taken every ounce of Shasta¡¯s willpower not to deck Skye at first. She was talking about things like she was there. When she¡¯d said ¡®she Knew it¡¯, Shasta¡¯s head had begun to spin with her rage.. But everything Skye was saying was valid. As terribly as she¡¯d worded herself, Shasta had understood her intentions and train of thought.


    Shasta hung her head as she smiled so no one could see as she said; ¡°You really are something, princess..¡±


    ¡°I think the words yer lookin¡¯ for is intellectually awesome,¡± Skye sputtered as she finished off her beer, and ordered another one.


    ¡°Ahh.. Are you sure you should be doing that? Are you already trashed?¡± Shasta asked after lifting her head up to gage the princess¡¯ state.


    Skye thought a moment before her eyes lit up; ¡°I know! I-*burp*-know what to do!¡±


    Right after the she¡¯d said it, Skye closed her eyes, and attempted to focus as she swayed. Shasta and Maevis could feel a scant amount of magic from Skye for about eight seconds, then nothing. Skye had stopped swaying, and her posture went back to normal.


    When she opened her eyes, they werepletely clear; like she hadn¡¯t of drank at all. Maevis and Shasta shared a confused nced before staring at Skye, waiting for an answer. She smiled and chuckled before saying; ¡°There we go! Nice and sober!¡±


    Her two friends gaping; Skye told them how she can heal drunkenness. She offered to test it out on Shasta, but she¡¯d refused. She told Skye; ¡°I spent good money to get drunk! Why would I want to sober up?!¡±


    Skye grinned mischievously at Shasta before she said; ¡°So we can drink as much as we want without a hangover..¡±


    Shasta¡¯s jaw dropped, then folded into an equally mischievous smile; ¡°The gods have sent me the perfect friend! Hahahahaha! Let¡¯s DRINK!¡±

 Chapter 187

    187 Cats And Dogs


    ***THIS CHAPTER CONTAINS 18+ CONTENT. LANGUAGE AND VIOLENCE. VIEWERS DISCRETION ADVISED***


    Skye healed Shasta enough for her to lose the majority of her buzz, then ordered more drinks. Renee was about to pitch a fit, but Skye told them to put everything from tonight on a tab for her. Renee started to make snippy littlements about how irritated her husband must be that she spends all of his money. Unaware that both Shasta and Skye could hear her.


    Skye didn¡¯t say anything. She just grinned at thess, which seemed to irritate her further. The princess assumed she took it that she didn¡¯t care if she spent her husband¡¯s money, when in reality she simply had her own. She¡¯d been taught from a young age that, ¡®not everyone will like you, no matter what you do¡¯. Being told that her whole life, Skye believed that the only opinions she should care about were those of her loved ones, and herself. Making Renee¡¯s opinion of her meaningless.


    ¡°Why did you let her talk about you like that?! I would¡¯ve snapped at her,¡± Shasta snipped as she popped the cork on a fresh, chilled bottle of cream.


    Skye smiled serenely; ¡°Why would I waste me energy on someone I don¡¯t know, that doesn¡¯t know me, but clearly doesn¡¯t like me? Better to spend it on friends and fun, in my opinion.¡±


    Maevis smirked; ¡°That¡¯s a goodss! Screw her! You¡¯re a good person; don¡¯t let the ignorance of others bring you down! Alfred! You can be our waiter tonight! I¡¯ll pay you a bonus for it myself!¡±


    Alfred came over with amusement stered on his face; ¡°As long as I can still tend to my other customers, I can handle being your server. It¡¯s getting ratherte, so the crowds should start to funnel out soon.¡±


    ¡°Howte is it?¡± Skye asked with a nervous undertone to her voice.


    ¡°I¡¯d say a bit past midnight. Why? Will your husband be upset you¡¯re out sote?¡± Alfred asked hesitantly.


    .....


    ¡°Oh yeah..¡±


    ¡°No..¡± Skye and Shasta had spoken at the same time.


    Skye mock-red at Shasta for her urate barb. Tidas would most definitely be annoyed that she was staying out sote, but if their situations were reversed; she¡¯d be irritated too. He knew she was with Maevis and Shasta, so he wouldn¡¯t actually be mad. Just a wee bit peeved that she didn¡¯t heed the letter he¡¯d sent her earlier..


    Right as Skye was about to say something snarky to Shasta, the thought left her head as Alfred pulled out a bottle of dark, smooth whiskey. She nearly squeaked in delight as he poured her some into a ss he¡¯d just cleaned. Watching the liquid fall, Skye¡¯s mind went to her husband.


    us would¡¯ve made it back to the pce quickly in thete hour, so Tidas would know where she was. Skye figured he was most likely at his desk in their parlor, or at his Commander¡¯s desk in the RMC Central Headquarters. It was technically separate from the pce, but still attached by several bridges and walkways.


    One wall was directly attached to the inner walls around the pce. It was the part of the ¡®castle¡¯ that housed the capital¡¯s garrisons, and the majority of the RMC. It was more or less the general military headquarters as well, but only when not in a time of war. Skye figured us would most likely find Tidas there.


    Any time Tidas left the pce outside of his normal schedule, he always sent someone to tell Skye, and they each had a copy of the other¡¯s basic schedule. Each knew where the other was at most times of the day, except for variations within the pce walls. Some might see it as slightly possessive, but Skye and Tidas saw it as being courteous to one another.


    It made calling for, or sending each other messages easier for Peggy and the other servants as well. Skye did feel a bit bad for making him miss her, and was contemting leaving shortly to try and catch him. When she told her friends her thoughts, Shasta had scoffed loudly at her before speaking.


    ¡°Screw him! You¡¯re with Mae and me! We¡¯re gonna stay and bullshit until the sunes up!¡± Shasta announced boisterously.


    ¡°No,¡± Skye, Maevis, and Alfred all replied together.


    ¡°Downers and traitors! The lot of you..¡± Shasta said in a mostly fake, irate tone.


    The three chuckled at Shasta before Alfred asked; ¡°So are you going to tell them what happened to you, or just keep chugging and making Skye heal you? Which is a waste, by the way.. Of Skye¡¯s coin, and my cream.¡±


    Shasta quirked an eyebrow at Alfred; ¡°I¡¯m getting there! It takes a minute; you know that..¡±


    Alfred stared at Shasta tly before he stated; ¡°Don¡¯t word it that way. You¡¯ll give people the wrong impression.¡±


    ¡°So we¡¯re you two ever lovers?¡± Maevis asked bluntly.


    Before Alfred could answer, Renee dropped a tray full of ss tumblers that she and Alfred had just finished drying and polishing. The four at the table, along with the few other people there, stared at her as her as her face turned a deep red. She quickly apologized to everyone for disturbing them, then very slowly started to clean up the ss.


    The four at the table weren¡¯t idiots, except maybe Alfred. Apparently, he didn¡¯t realize that Renee liked him. Skye had realized it shortly after thess had made the remarks about her spending. She¡¯d also red at Skye after Shasta hadmented to Alfred about ¡®barking up the wrong tree¡¯ earlier. And now, she was very obviously taking her time picking up the ss to eavesdrop.


    Not noticing his employee, Alfred chuckled and replied; ¡°No.. No, no, no. Never; she¡¯s like my little sister.¡±


    Shasta took another drink from her bottle, then shed an insulted expression; ¡°You¡¯re barely older than me!¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m centuries older than you.. See?! I knew you weren¡¯t listening to me!¡± Alfred yelled in fake indignation.


    ¡°She knows yer a Wepwawet!¡± Skye randomly added, feeling the whiskey hit her much harder and faster than the ale had.


    Maevis sipped her tea, then asked; ¡°How did you two meet?¡±


    Alfred and Shasta shared a look before Alfred said; ¡°We were both ves.¡±


    Skye¡¯s face twisted like her heart did; ¡°What the fuck! Does every Fae have to be enved before they can be acknowledged?! You, Shasta, Zas-¡±


    ¡°Tis why Fae have stayed hidden throughout most of history; aside from the asion fairy tale. Humans enved each other just because of a difference in their features.. Fae knew what they would do-did, to many of us..¡±


    It was strange for Skye to say what she did. When Zas, Nics, and Maevis had tried to create an alliance during Edmond¡¯s reign, Aero had asked what every Fae feared.. ¡°How many years of servitude must the Fae endure to live freely among the humans?¡±


    It was a snarkyment meant to send rifts throughout the Fae on the decision, and it¡¯d worked. Celestia denied revealing the Fae and creating a treaty with the humans under the advice of her council. However, that was then..


    Maevis perked up and smiled at Skye; ¡°But now we have you and Tidas. I don¡¯t like the future king, but I believe in you and the prince.. You¡¯re amazing separately; I can¡¯t wait to see you two working together! Marco won¡¯t know what hit him!¡±


    While the three women cheered, Alfred¡¯s senses were on high alert. He¡¯d felt someone watching them for some time now, but it didn¡¯t seem to be anymore in the tavern. Because of the temperature difference, the windows were slightly fogged. That, paired with the darkness outside; Alfred couldn¡¯t tell if someone was watching them or not..


    After the three finished their belligerent cheering, Skye asked; ¡°So how did ye two be a ves?¡±


    Alfred snapped out of his thoughts, but kept his senses open as he exined himself; ¡°I was tricked. I fell in love with a human girl, but she betrayed me and sold me. She needed money for her parents, or they were going to lose their home. While I know she loved me; back then, rtionships with beast men were punishable byw. The current king¡¯s father was a very chauvinistic man that thought humans should only be with other humans. And that they should generally stay within their ss.¡±


    ¡°Wilma was scared and desperate.. The local magistrate wanted her for his second bride because she was a strong Manic. Her magic allowed her to manipte up to fifty small things, or five horse-sized things; she was incredibly gifted.. And it gave him the excuse he needed to cross the ss barrier,¡± Alfred tensed as his memories yed through in his mind.


    ¡°He knew we loved each other, and when he told the king about us, he gave both of us to the Magistrate.. I was a wedding gift.¡±


    Alfred cleared his throat; ¡°I won a dozen fights before he sold me. Wilma came to save me, but wouldn¡¯t go with me. She was already pregnant with the bastard¡¯s child.. So I let them sell me. I fought nearly every day until I made it to the capital, where I met Shasta.¡±


    Alfred smiled warmly at his dear friend before he continued; ¡°She convinced me to fight to live, not just to survive. I had made peace with death, but she just could Not stop talking shit..¡±


    Shasta grinned cockily before taking arge drink from her fading bottle, andmenting; ¡°Ohe on! You were as stiff and stoic as a freakin¡¯ gargoyle! I had to make sure you weren¡¯t really one.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.. And the fact that I was the number one fighter had nothing to do with it..¡±


    Shasta smirked as she replied; ¡°Maybe a wee bit, but not as much as you think!¡±


    As the group talked, Shasta backtracked and told her start from the Fae Nation. After the men had left her, she wandered through the jungles until an old woman from a vige of centaurs found her. They raised her for seven years; training her and teaching her to survive, but never caring for her like they did their own.


    After the elderly centaur woman had died, hardly anyone spoke to her. They didn¡¯t like outsiders in their vige. Even after seven years, that was what she would always be to them. After two months of no one acknowledging her, Shasta told them of how she had snapped out and defeated all of the vige¡¯s top warriors. After conquering the vige and earning her ¡®Warrior¡¯s Right¡¯, she went vige to vige; conquering them one by one.


    Shasta and Maevis then exined how her and Aero had chased her all the way to the Star continent. They were returning to Warrick Forest anyway, but before they had a chance to deal with Shasta, she was caught and sold as a ve. Maevis exined that after that, they¡¯d lost track of her as far as she knew.


    ¡°Although it wouldn¡¯t surprise me if Aero knew. You are a Pir, after all. I know he has Brownie spies in many noble households; he most likely does know, now that I think about it.. That ass! He could¡¯ve told me! I¡¯ll have a few words with that chit next time I see him...¡±


    The threeughed as Maevis fumed a few minutes, then Shasta continued with her tale; ¡°I only fought twice before I was sent to the capital. After that, I fought in sixteen matches before I was ted to fight Fido here.. By the time came, we were already friends. We were in the middle of making ns to attack the spectators; to have a chance at running when something every ve dreams of happening, happened.¡±


    Skye leaned forward in anticipation; ¡°What happened?!¡±


    Shasta and Alfred shared a nce and a grin before Shasta replied; ¡°Your husband happened..¡±

 Chapter 188

    188 Tavern Talk


    ¡°The day we were meant to fight each other was like an unofficial annual gathering for the masters. Each one brought their three best fighters, then drew lots to see who would fight who first. The lots were random, and there was no redrawing if your own ves were ted to fight each other. Only one fighter was going to survive anyway.. Alfred and I were scheduled to fight each other in the fifth round, but Tidas showed up right as we were being taken out of our cells..¡±


    Maevis¡¯ expression hardened slightly as she spoke; ¡°What happened to the masters?¡±


    Shasta smirked; ¡°Some were arrested, but those who fought back were killed by their ves and Tidas.. He doesn¡¯t take kindly to those who abuse their power. He fiercely believes that no one has any right to say they own another person; even when ites to marriage or regr jobs.¡±


    Alfred smiled in admiration as he added; ¡°Tidas doesn¡¯t hate, per say.. I think it¡¯s more like righteous indignation for those he sees hurting. Employers are responsible for their employees; no matter the business. I¡¯ve seen Tidas react topletely different situations the same way, with the onlymonality being the mistreatment of another person.¡±


    Skye smiled like a love-struck teenager; ¡°He¡¯s always been like that. Even when we were children and he was a little hellion, he still looked out for the smaller or underprivileged children around us. It¡¯s one of the reasons I fell in love with him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s sickeningly sweet,¡± Shasta stated with an unmatching grin.


    Alfred narrowed his eyes on Shasta with a smirk; ¡°As I recall: as a ¡®thank you¡¯, didn¡¯t you try to sleep with Ti-¡±


    Shasta pped her hand over Alfred¡¯s mouth, but it was toote. Skye stared at Shasta in shock as a tinge of irrational jealousy poked at the back of her mind, but then chuckled slightly. She could imagine her friend trying to hit on a teenaged Tidas, only to be met with an awkwardly kind refusal.


    ¡°Let me guess: he turned ye down?¡±


    .....


    Shastaughed nervously as she answered Skye; ¡°Oh, yeah.. Then I got a ten-minute-long lecture about how ¡®there¡¯s someone special out there for me¡¯. That ¡®I should hold myself to a higher standard¡¯, can you believe that?! The Jerk! Then, he went off about you for another ten..¡±


    ¡°It was pretty funny, considering you¡¯re not used to it,¡± Alfred turned to Skye; ¡°And it was, mostly sweet how the prince when on and on about you.¡±


    Skye blushed as she thought of their younger selves. She would do something simr whenever a boy confessed his feelings to her. She wouldn¡¯te right out and say that she loved Tidas. Instead, she would exin the contract that her father had made with the king. A few had been brash enough to suggest running away together, which had forced her to reveal budding feelings for the prince. But at that point in her life Skye wasn¡¯t sure what love was.


    The princess hadn¡¯t told anyone of her true feelings for Tidas back then. Even with Peggy and Genie, she had never actually said that she loved him. Not until after they had reunited, did she finally say the words out loud. She knew that it was love she¡¯d felt right after Tidas¡¯ supposed death, but it had only caused her pain to acknowledge it, so she buried it for her own survival. Once he came back to her, and their love rekindled; it was now her greatest strength.


    As Skye lost herself in her nostalgia, Maevis asked again about the ve masters. Shasta grinned like a happy demon as she chugged her cream, and Alfred went stoic. He poured himself a tumbler of whiskey, downed it, then poured another before he began to speak.


    ¡°Only two masters had actually been protected by their ves. The rest turned on theirs the moment they¡¯d had a chance to, not that I me them. Many nearly died from injuries, but these were also in the early days of Tidas¡¯ little war. It was specifically that incident that prompted Tidas to create many of the protocols that are in ce now.¡±


    Skye quirked and eyebrow; ¡°What protocols?¡±


    ¡°Most of them,¡± Shasta added.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t help,¡± Skye replied with slight irritation.


    ¡°I meant what I said. Standard safety and training protocols, injury limitations for soldiers, treatment requirements for Anyone asking at hospitals! You name it; your husband has had a hand in it.. If you thought all Tidas did was manage the RMC, you¡¯re Wayyy off..¡±


    Alfred kicked Shasta under the table before he spoke; ¡°I think what Shasta was trying to say is that he¡¯s called the ¡®People¡¯s Champion¡¯ for more than just his strength. Tidas single-handedly wrote rights for themoners into everyw Alcon has.. And when he found one he couldn¡¯t fix or get his father to repeal, he¡¯d write a new one, and push at his father¡¯s nobles to support it.. You¡¯re husband really is a hero, princess. To thousands of people, for thousands of reasons..¡±


    Skye smiled broadly as Maevis asked; ¡°And the masters that lived?¡±


    Shasta and Alfred shared a gloomy expression before Alfred replied; ¡°Most were fined huge penalties, but it was before Tidas had thews changed.¡±


    Maevis scoffed derisively as Skye asked; ¡°What would happen now?¡±


    Shasta smirked; ¡°The bastards get either prison time or death; depending on the number of victims.. Personally I say kill them all, but apparently,¡± Shasta looked to Alfred; ¡°that¡¯s ¡®not being fair¡¯.. Ha! Like envement is fair?! I say enve them! And their families-¡±


    ¡°And what will that solve?! Nothing! I agree with Tidas; some can change, if given the opportunity.. You can¡¯t just write them all off. What about people like the Verdes? They treated Apollo and Vega well-¡±


    Shasta cut Alfred off like he¡¯d just done to her; ¡°Oh?! So it¡¯s ok as long as they ¡®give treats and rewards¡¯ to their ves after a job well done killing, it¡¯s ok?!¡±


    Alfred stood up as his ire reached it¡¯s tipping point; ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I meant! When children are raised a certain way, it takes time to undo the damage! They aren¡¯t born enjoying malice; it¡¯s taught! Some can be-¡±


    Skye stood up and put one of her hands on each of their shoulders. She quickly flushed the majority of alcohol and cream from their systems, surprising both Shasta and Alfred as she did so. After about forty seconds, she took her hands off and said; ¡°No more politics, moral standings, or arguments in general!¡±


    Nearly sober again, Shasta turned to the group and said; ¡°Maybe we should quit for the night? I¡¯m a little surprised Tidas hasn¡¯te to fetch you.¡±


    Skye huffed, then shed a cheeky grin; ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a sure thing Ima walkin¡¯ into two lectures when I get back to me room. So, let¡¯s make it worth it!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll drink to that! Renee! Grab me another bottle-I mean, Please grab me another bottle?!¡± Shasta called out in the nearly empty tavern.


    It was a little after three o¡¯clock by the time Skye, Shasta, and Maevis left The Cat¡¯s Paw tavern. They talked about everything from the name of the tavern, to who Lawrence was to Shasta. Alfred exined that the tavern was named in honor of Shasta since she fronted the money to him to build it. Renee was surprised to hear the fact, but most things she heard that night had shocked her.


    Renee knew that her boss was a former ve, but she had no idea about his tragic past, or Shasta¡¯s. The fact that they would¡¯ve been died without the support of the other made Renee fell indebted to Shasnow, which she hated. But she also didn¡¯t hate Shasta anymore. With her bond and standing with Alfred revealed, Renee didn¡¯t feel like she was a threat to her feelings for Alfred any longer..


    Shasta had been hesitant to tell Alfred about Lawrence, but he turned out to be incredibly supportive of her; despite him being a royal human. As the two talked, Skye noticed Maevis sulking slightly. She was usually involved in most discussions around her, but she¡¯d been off tonight. When Skye asked her what was wrong, she had apologized for bringing the party down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, dear.. I just can¡¯t understand why Magnus¡¯ father would change so many of thews that his father and grandfather had worked so hard to write.. I never knew him, but I still can¡¯t imagine what must¡¯ve happened to cause him to be So different from the other MacArthur men..¡±


    The topic was still on Skye¡¯s mind as they exited the tavern. A small enclosed stable was on the side of the building, to keep horses out of the elements while the customers enjoyed themselves. Right as Skye rounded the corner to get Thoth, tworge arms wrapped around her from behind.


    Skye gasped and elbowed her would-be attacker in the gut, then pivioted to face them as she backed away. Right as she looked, Tidas was dropping to his knees in pain. Skye instantly yelped and started to partially apologize as she helped him back up onto his feet.


    ¡°Tidas?! What the hel-What are ye doin¡¯ here?! Why did ye grab me like that?! Ye scared me halfway out me skin!¡±


    Tidas coughed and grunted before he replied; ¡°Hello to you, too, wife.. I wanted to surprise you.. I think it worked..¡±


    ¡°Aye, it worked ye fool! Yer lucky I didn¡¯t skewer you with me Earth magic! Which is exactly what I was gonna do next!¡±


    Tidas exhaled deeply, then pulled his wife into his arms. He apologized again as he kissed her softly into submission. By the time he pulled away, Skye¡¯s mind was clouded and useless as she sputtered at him.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you two wait until you get back to your room?! Gods! It¡¯s like watching two animals try to eat each other,¡± Shasta stated as snarkily as possible while Maevis hovered next to her with an exhausted expression.


    Tidas grinned; ¡°Well that¡¯s hrious,ing from you.. What did you Try do with Hawkins right after that skirmish with the Sync Kingdom? Until Zas grabbed you any threw you-¡±


    Shasta through her hand up in the air with a haunting motion; ¡°Ok! That¡¯s enough embarrassing stories for the night! Since you¡¯re here, you can escort the princess home. I¡¯m gonna curl up on Alfred¡¯s bar and sleep for a bit before heading back to the barracks.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna flutter on back to the pce now. It¡¯s much quicker for me to fly than it is for me to ride with you.. And I think your prince would like a bit of alone time with you,ss,¡± Maevis added as she slowly fluttered higher into the sky.


    Skye turned to see an Tidas giving Maevis an appreciative nod. He did want to walk back with Skye alone, but he wasn¡¯t going to outright ask. With the two Fae volunteering to leave, a devilish n popped into his head.


    The note he had sent Skye earlier told her to be waiting naked in their bed from him. He had nned an extended break for himself so he could have a little bit of intimacy with his wife. He¡¯d even gone as far as to tell her some of the things he¡¯d nned on doing to her, to entice her.


    When us had tracked him down, he¡¯d immediately subpoenaed the records for the Magistrate harassing the local Fae business owners. He barely had to nce at the records to see the tant theft. Marco normally handled the kingdom¡¯s finances. The fact that he hadn¡¯t issued a warrant or investigated the magistrate yet set off warning bells in his head. Either Marco was allowing it to happen because he didn¡¯t care, or the more likely scenario: he ordered it to be done..

 Chapter 189

    189 The Cost Of Leadership


    ¡°So where are we goin¡¯? This isn¡¯t the way to the pce,¡± Skye questioned as they trotted along on Thoth.


    Tidas had used his magic to run to the tavern as soon as his preliminary investigation into the magistrate had hit a stopping point for the night. Most of Alcon was sleeping, and there wasn¡¯t anything more he could do until the normal hours of the day. As they trotted down the street, Tidas¡¯ mind kept going back to his oldest brother.


    Marco was exceptionally gifted when it came to mathematics of almost any kind. He studied ancient tomes pertaining to it constantly in his free time. Ones that even experts could barely understand. Tidas had always been impressed with his oldest brother¡¯s capabilities, but hisck ofpassion and empathy made him ruthless with his calctions. A personality trait that made Tidas worry for the people of Alcon¡¯s future..


    ¡°Out yer head, love.. Yer ce is here, with me..¡±


    Skye¡¯s words brought him out of his head as she leaned into him. She was sitting in front of him on the saddle as they leisurely made their way to wherever Tidas was taking them. It was the opposite direction from the capital, and towards the arena. The thought shed through her head that Tidas knew of her new power, but pushed it aside. There was no way for him to know unless someone had told him, and no one but Maevis and Shasta had seen her Tank trait..


    Tidas didn¡¯t know what was different about his wife, but he could sense a change in her magic again. The thought that she had gotten a new trait scared him, but he knew Skye would tell him if she had; or so he believed. Her magic had a refreshing warmth to it since she gained her Shaman trait. When she¡¯d gotten her Earth magic, it changed a bit to a soothingfort. Akin to how one felt taking a hot shower in your home.


    Skye felt her magic had more stability to it now. Like her doubts had been cleared, allowing her full strength to be utilized. Her willpower and determination were the keys to her Tank trait, and she refused to waver. She knew Tidas would be angry that she kept it from him, but Shasta was right.


    During the trials, Tidas would be an obstacle; her biggest one. Even now, she still couldn¡¯t imagine raising a sword against him for anything.. But she would have to, to earn the right to stay by his side. The warmth he radiated as she leaned against him enveloped her, giving her a strange sense of calm as she debated bringing up the subject.


    ¡°So why did you, Shasta, and Maevis take off to the arena earlier?¡± Tidas inquired, unnerving Skye slightly.


    .....


    Deciding to be as honest as possible, Skye replied; ¡°After a wee bit of studyin¡¯, I thought I had a breakthrough with me powers, and wanted to try something out.. I think I have a.. good strategy, so to speak.¡±


    Tidas could tell something was off with his wife, so he asked; ¡°Is it something dangerous?¡±


    ¡°No, nothin¡¯ like that.. I can¡¯t tell ye about it.. Ima sorry! I can¡¯t!¡±


    Tidas gripped the reins in frustration; ¡°Why Not?!¡±


    ¡°Because yer part of the trails, remember?! It¡¯s not like yer gonna ask the otherpetitors their strategies, are ye? So why should I tell the toughest part of the trials me ns to beat him?!¡±


    Tidas let a sharp bark ofughter slip, then said; ¡°Sorry love, but you won¡¯t be getting passed me. Most of thepetitors won¡¯t be. If they y their cards right, maybe one or two of the little speedy ones might get by me.. But it¡¯s still quite doubtful.¡±


    Skye grabbed at the part of the reins in front of Tidas¡¯ grip, and yanked on them to make Thoth stop. When he did, she then turned and red at her husband. He was not only taking the otherpetitors too lightly, but her as well.


    ¡®He really doesn¡¯t think Ima threat at all! That arse! After I saved-ye know what?! That¡¯s it...¡±


    Skye shifted her stare to one of fiery gumption as she stated; ¡°Alright, Tidas MacArthur.. Well see who beats who...¡±


    A small shiver ran up Tidas¡¯ spine as his wife¡¯s appearance changed from angry, to confident when she spoke. He honestly didn¡¯t think many of the recruits could get passed Zas and Shasta, then him. While Zas would hold back, he didn¡¯t see Shasta doing that.


    With a quirked eyebrow, Tidas inquired; ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to see your tricks, then why does Shasta get to see them?¡±


    Skye grinned as she turned to face forward again; ¡°Because she¡¯s helpin¡¯ me to develop parts of me n. She¡¯s a speed type, which is my weakness. And, it¡¯s her way of makin¡¯ up for her and Mae Following me all day..¡±


    Skye heard Tidas swallow hard as she finished speaking, and told Thoth to keep going. As his hooves cked against the streets, the couple rode in silence for several blocks. They were right outside the arena, but about twenty yards away from thepetitor¡¯s entrance. Confused, Skye asked why they were there.


    As he helped her down from Thoth, Tidas told his wife, ¡°It¡¯s a ce I used to go to as a boy whenever I needed a break from training.¡±


    Following him over to the wall, Skye was surprised to see a decent-sized hole. It was barely big enough for Tidas to fit through now, but he managed. Once they got inside, he felt along the wall underneath the hole until he found a brick sticking out farther than the rest. When he pulled it out, it was hollow inside with a flint and stone.


    Reaching down by his feet, Tidas held up a stick that was wrapped up in old-looking bandages. He used the items to create a light source, just like he used to do when he was a kid. As he prepared everything, he apologized to Skye for having Shasta follow her. He was about to exin why, but Skye told him that she already knew about what had happened in the hallway. She also told him about many of the things Shasta had shared with her.


    Tidas was surprised that Shasta had been so utterly honest with Skye, but he knew that the two would get along, given a chance. They were his loved ones, and he wanted everyone to get along. Skye was easygoing, but only to a point. If Shasta would¡¯ve kept pushing her, she was bound to snap.. Which is exactly what Tidas thought had happened.


    As they talked, Tidas led Skye down a narrow hallway that looked like it was still part of the original structure. It led to arge, open area that echoed as they spoke. Off in the corner near the door was a bunch of torn-up furniture that looked like it had been picked up off of the street. Tidas walked towards the wall, then went passed the furniture. He took several steps away before stoping in front of a section of wall that had writing all over it.


    As Skye approached, she realized it was all Tidas¡¯ handwriting. There were columns of names carved into the concrete wall. When Skye stared at her husband for an answer as to what exactly she was looking at, a heavy gloom settled on his features. He ran his hand over the names with a delicate touch as sadness filled his face.


    ¡°These are all the men and women I¡¯ve lost under mymand.. All one-hundred and twenty-eight of them..¡±


    Skye¡¯s eyes widened when her husband¡¯s words hit her. They were all the mages he¡¯d lost during wars or battles since he¡¯d be the Commander. The first two names were wornpared to the others. They were grouped together within the columns. Indicating who had died together in specific skirmishes.


    Running his had over thest group, Tidas exined; ¡°These were from ourst raid into the Hignds. All ten of them were brand new recruits that were killed by Murdoc¡¯s men. These top four were killed separately, and this unit of six was lost together. The only one who¡¯d survived was theirmanding officer, and just barely. They were ambushed after breaking off during a pincher attack by Murdoc.¡±


    Tidas turned from the wall to lock eyes with his wife; ¡°Even if you make every right decision,rades will still die on the battlefield. And when you make the wrong decisions, even more die.. But that is war. That is how it goes for those who fight.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt you¡¯ll make it into the RMC, Skye.. I worry for whates after. If put into a leadership position, people Will die, no matter who you are. I¡¯m not saying this to upset you; I just wanted you to understand exactly what it is you¡¯re asking for.¡±


    Skye contemted her husband¡¯s advice a minute, then asked; ¡°So what yer sayin¡¯ is that I need to be prepared to have innocent blood on my hands, as well as intentional? I already knew-¡±


    ¡°You know, but you don¡¯t understand yet.. And honestly, I wish you never had too. I know every name on this wall by heart. I still see their faces sometimes when I sleep.. I don¡¯t want you to suffer, Skye..¡±


    Skye stiffened before asking in a gentle tone; ¡°Do ye have nightmares?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes.. They¡¯re worse when we¡¯re out in the field, but I don¡¯t have them when I sleep next to you,¡± Tidas grinned softly at his wife as he finished.


    ¡°So, are ye tryin¡¯ to convince me not to join?! Because if that¡¯s the case-¡±


    ¡°No, no; I know that¡¯s useless.. But I still want you to understand Why I was against it. It¡¯s not just to keep you physically safe, Skye.. I know howpassionate of a person you are. I just don¡¯t want you ming yourself needlessly when people start to die around you-¡±


    Skye cut her husband off like he¡¯d just done to her, but with determination in her voice; ¡°And who says they¡¯ll die?! I won¡¯t let them!¡±


    Tidas sighed; ¡°That¡¯s my point! You CAN¡¯T save everyone, Skye! No one can; it¡¯s war! The only ones that could do that are the kings, and if either of them were willing to back down, then wars wouldn¡¯t happen in the first ce! No One Can Save Everyone!¡±


    ¡°Ima not a fool! I Know I can¡¯t save everyone! But I damn well better be able to save those closest to me! Otherwise what¡¯s the point of me training?!¡±


    Skye huffed before she continued; ¡°I know yer just tryin¡¯ to protect me, Tidas, but I can do that me self! Ima no damsel in distress! I may not be able to save all those under mymand, but I Will protect those around me! NO ONE will die in front of me..¡±


    Tidas¡¯ heart ached as he and Skye stared each other down. She just didn¡¯t understand that death and war went hand in hand. No matter who she was, she couldn¡¯t save everyone..


    ¡°I love you, Skye.. With everything I am. I just don¡¯t want you to me yourself if some of the members of your unit die. Wars happen, and life is taken. There¡¯s no way around it so long as greed prevails in this world.. I just don¡¯t want you to suffer for it.¡±


    Skye took a deep, calming breath before kissing Tidas¡¯ cheek. As irritated as she was with him, she understood it wasing from a ce of love. If their situations were reversed, Skye knew that she¡¯d be just as worried for him.


    With a soft smile on her lips, Skye replied; ¡°I love ye too, husband. I know ye worry for me, and I don¡¯t expect ye to ever stop. Just like I¡¯ll never stop worrying about you. But..¡±


    Skye¡¯s eyes shined with fiery determination as she stated; ¡°I Will prove me self to ye at the Mage Trials.. I Will beat you.¡±

 Chapter 190

    190 Early Morning Tryst


    *** WARNING: This Chapter Has Extremely Descriptive And Graphic Sexual Content. Viewer Discretion Is Advised ***


    Tidas grinned cockily at his wife before he stated; ¡°I doubt it, but I think I¡¯ll have fun while you try.¡±


    His wife¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change after he spoke, which Tidas found a bit unnerving at first. She was usually quick to anger whenever he poked at her like he just had, but Skye just maintained her confidence. The look in her eyes actually sent a jolt of apprehension through him before it changed to attraction in the blink of his eye.


    It wasn¡¯t just Skye¡¯s magic that was different. She hardly resembled thess from his memories anymore, but that didn¡¯t really matter to him. Anyone with half a brain knew a person changed as they aged. The woman that stood before him truly was akin to the goddess Eir to him..


    The confidence in her stance, the self-assured gleam in her eye; Skye had lost her self-doubt. She understood exactly what needed to be done, and saw a clear path forward to achieve her goal. As the torchlight flickered in the darkness, a shiver went up Tidas¡¯ back at the strength of his wife¡¯s resolve.


    ¡°I Will win, husband. And I¡¯ll expect a proper reward for me efforts as well,¡± Skye rebutted as she smiled devilishly as Tidas.


    Chuckling in response, Tidas calmed himself enough to say; ¡°Aye, wife.. I¡¯ll make it good and proper..¡±


    Skye¡¯s smile broadened; ¡°I¡¯ll look forward to it..¡±


    After the two hade out of the hole, they got Thoth from where they¡¯d dismounted, and headed back to the pce. As they trotted down the paved streets, a small gust of wind knocked Skye¡¯s hood down. Tidas was hit in the face with Skye¡¯s scent mixed with tavern. He chuckled slightly as his wife apologized. It was adorable to him that she was apologizing for the wind, but that¡¯s just the type of person she was.


    .....


    Tidas squeezed Skye between his arms before saying; ¡°Don¡¯t apologize for the wind, love. But I do think that we¡¯re both in need of a shower once we reach our quarters.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to trouble Peggy,¡± Skye replied with hesitation in her voice, which Tidaspletely understood.


    ¡°She had alreadyid out clothes for both of us when I checked our room for you earlier,¡± Tidas leaned into Skye¡¯s hair to whisper into her ear; ¡°I must say that I was disappointed to find an empty bed..¡±


    A surge of heat flowed throughout Skye¡¯s body as her husband¡¯s letter popped into her head. He had requested her to be naked and waiting for him, for when he finished his work for the night. His n was to make love to his wife, get a few hours of sleep with her, then wake up and start his day. However, his n had been shot to hell when us showed up at the RMC HQ to tell Tidas of the magistrate.


    Two hourster, the prince had finally finished the beginnings of his investigation, and was able to retire for the night. He figured Skye would¡¯ve been back to their room by then, but when he checked, she was no where to be found. Remembering us had mentioned that they were at Alfred¡¯s ce, he¡¯d sped over instead of bothering with a horse.


    Tidas had watched them chatting for a bit before the three women had left the tavern together. He¡¯d heard them say his name several times, and had assumed that they were telling Skye, or had already told her about how they¡¯d all met. It didn¡¯t surprise him that Shasta was talking about it, but he¡¯d been shocked to see the diligent Alfred sitting and chatting away as well.


    As sheughed and smiled, Tidas had already wanted to take her back to their room. Her hair bounced and swayed as it framed her beautiful face. Her skin was slightly flushed from her conversations and drink, and Tidas had to restrain himself every time he saw her nibble at her thumb. If she would¡¯ve done it one more time, he would¡¯ve lost his patience and control. As they rode home together now, Tidas began to contemte how Skye would react to his n B..


    Upon entering their bed chamber, the couple were surprised to find that a small fire still burned in the firece; keeping the chill from the air. Skye knew it must¡¯ve been Peggy, but didn¡¯t want to wake her to thank her. Exhausted from the day¡¯s events, Skyezily stripped as she headed for the restroom.


    Tidas watched his wife yawn and drop clothing as she went from one side of the room, to the other. He smirked as he debated on even trying to seek affection from his wife. She seemed tired, and might even be annoyed at his attempt to seduce her. Taking a deep breath, Tidas decided to y it by ear as he removed his shirt, and followed after his wife.


    Quickly stripping, brushing her teeth, then turning on the water to warm; Skye hopped into the shower the moment it became bearable. She watched Tidas finish brushing his teeth with a sensuous grin on her lips. He was as naked as she was, and was a fine specimen of a man to look at.


    His backside was extremely muscr, but he was bulky. Skye had noticed he looked slightly bigger than normal, but it had been a while since she¡¯d seen him fully nude in good lighting. His shoulders seemed a bit thicker as well, which made Skye speak without thinking; ¡°Yer workin¡¯ out too, are ye?¡±


    Tidas put his toothbrush in the cup caddy, then walked towards his wife as he spoke; ¡°Not working out, per say.. I¡¯m training some of the recruits that Shasta can¡¯t. Since my father wants her to focus on helping you, he asked if I would pick up the ck with training a few of recruits myself.¡±


    Skye¡¯s expression dropped slightly as Tidas stepped into the shower. It was a spacious stall that had three built-in shelves inside it. Two were higher up, and the third was about three feet up from the bottom on the wall. It was meant to be a seat or leg prop for whenever Skye shaved, but Tidas had another idea of how to use it..


    ¡°I hope they don¡¯t hate me..¡± the sadness in his wife¡¯s tone brought Tidas out of his fantasy.


    ¡°Hate you? Who would hate you?! Why?¡± Tidas asked in quick session.


    ¡°Ima kinda monopolizing Shasta¡¯s time, aren¡¯t I? I mean, how many others does she train daily? I don¡¯t want the other recruits to think Ima spoiled wee noble bitch that doesn¡¯t deserve to be there-¡±


    Tidas cut his wife off; ¡°Oh, love.. Some will be jealous of you, no matter how you act, or who trains you. All you can do is prove your skills at the trials.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want the people Ima supposed to trust, and they¡¯re supposed to trust me; hatin¡¯ me even before they¡¯ve met me,¡± Skye¡¯s voice was strained to keep it low.


    After soaking his hair and body, Tidas turned around and told Skye: ¡°Then show them why Shasta¡¯s training you.. Show them your strength, and all of your traits.. Show them that gumption of yours that keeps me guessing; usually in a good way.¡±


    ¡°Should I? I thought you didn¡¯t want the world knowin¡¯ that much about me powers?¡±


    Tidas wrapped his arms around his naked, wet, and warm wife and replied; ¡°I did, but that idea kinda went out the window after the assassination attempt on my father and brothers.. Now, all we can do is intimidate other kingdoms into understanding that the risk is not worth the reward.¡±


    Tidas squeezed Skye against himself; ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone take you from me.. And I don¡¯t see you letting them, my wee vixen..¡±


    Tidas removed his hand from her backside, and pushed her away from her neck to kiss it. After several moments lingering, Tidas trailed them up to her ear where he gently bit down on her lobe. Putting his lips against her ear, he said; ¡°By the way: I don¡¯t recall giving you a reward for saving my father..¡±


    ¡°Mmm.. What would you call what we did in that interview room then?¡± Skye leaned into her husband¡¯s body as she spoke.


    Tidas pulled away to look his wife in her eyes with smoldering passion; ¡°That was my reward for winning the demo.. Now it¡¯s your turn for a proper reward, love.¡±


    Before Skye could make any kind of reply, Tidas was shifting them around. He had her at the front of the shower now, rewetting her hair and body. He reached around the front of her and began to y with her breasts; teasing her already perked nipples. He rotated between biting and kissed her neck and shoulders as his left hand slowly made it¡¯s way down to her most sensitive ce.


    Tidas normally started out slow, but his pace was vigorous from the start. He quickly brought her to nearly dripping with her lust; teetering on the edge of oblivion. Once he felt her wetness, he stopped rubbing her. Lifting her arm, Tidas had her ce one hand on the wall in front of her, and the other on the wall to their right.


    Once Skye had her upper half positioned, Tidas lifted her leg up so it rested on the lowest shelf. She leaned forward slightly to brace herself, and waited for her husband to enter her. After teasing her a bit more to the point of Skye pushing her backside against him, Tidas stuck his tip in, then slowly worked his way into his wife¡¯s tight warmth.


    Skye wished the walls had something to grip as her nails dug into her skin slightly. As Tidas moved on her, Skye rotated her hips in a circr motion. Every time he plunged within her, he was hitting a different spot. One of the times he¡¯d rammed into her, the angle she was at had made her cry out in pleasure. Wanting to hear her sweet moans of ecstasy continuously, he grabbed her hips, turned them to the angle her wanted, then started pumping away at her.


    Skye climbing up her second peak when Tidas had taken control. He moved his member in and out it of her in quick strokes that were driving her up into the heavens. Stars were born, burned, and copsed behind her eyes. Exploding and spreading life as she crested.


    Tidas watched the muscles on his wife¡¯s back tighten and strain as she bucked and writhed. Skye was doing fairly well at keeping her cries of pleasure muffled, once she¡¯d shoved her fresh wash cloth into her mouth. As she hit her second crest, and her muscles tightened around his hard cock, Tidas couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. He mmed into Skye repeatedly as he hit his own fulfillment.


    Holding Skye from the back, he hugged her hard as they attempted to catch their breaths. The noise from the shower and their heavy breathing filled the room a few moments before Tidas reached around Skye, pulled the washcloth from her mouth, and chuckled at the fact that it was still there.


    Skye felt like she would fall to her knees any moment from exhaustion. The pleasant sensation of Tidas scrubbing her back only made her fatigued body shift into a rxed blob. She could barely wash her husband¡¯s back and finish washing herself before she felt like she might fall over.


    Quickly drying herself; Skye skipped over her lotion, and immediately went to their bed. Her head and body had barelynded before she was unconscious. Tidasughed to himself at his adorable wife. She was most likely too exhausted to make love, but she had done it anyways. Skye missed him as much as he missed her, and didn¡¯t want to squander their opportunity to share some intimate time. The sentiment was in to Tidas as he slipped into bed next to her.


    Grabbing the nket, Tidas flung it over himself and Skye. He pulled her against himself and grinned when she¡¯d made a little happy noise as he did so. Smoothing her hair back, Tidas kissed Skye¡¯s shoulder before drifting off into a deep, restful sleep..


    **********


    Peggy was snoring so loudly that Zazzy could barely sleep. As much as she loved Peggy, she missed sleeping with her mother and father. Walking over to Peggy¡¯s door, Zazzy reared up, and dug her ws into the rounded metal door handle. It was how she¡¯d seen the humans open the doors, although they didn¡¯t leave indents whenever they did it.


    After twisting the handle, Zazzy stuck her ws underneath the bottom, and pulled the door open. She then immediately went to her parent¡¯s door handle, and did the same thing. Once in there room; Zazzy walked about sniffing their clothes, then looked over at their bed. Seeing them sleeping, Zazzy gingerly walked over to their bed, climbed up it, then snuggled up to Tidas¡¯ backside.


    He¡¯d grumbled about something poking him, so Zazzy shifted toy on her side like her parents. Seeing her father with his arm over her mother, Zazzy imitated him. As she snuggled against him and began to drift off, Zazzy imagined the looks of happiness on her parent¡¯s faces when they awoke to her next to them...

 Chapter 191

    191 A Zazzy Morning


    As the sunlight streamed into the room, Tidas stretchedzily in bed. He looked to his right and smiled at the sight of his beautiful, naked wife half-wrapped up in their nket. Her leg and arm were above theforter, and the way it draped across her showcased her tempting curves. As Tidas went to kiss Skye¡¯s bared shoulder, a breathy huff from his left caught his attention.


    Turning his head, Tidas came face-to-face with a half-asleep Zazzy. The sight of the dragon mere inches from his face had caused him to shoot up in bed, but he stopped himself from yelling out. He muttered insults as he rubbed his face, then ran his hands through his hair.


    Laying back down a little closer to Skye, Tidas turned to face the baby dragon and said; ¡°Nearly having a mini heart attack is Not how I like to start my day, Zazzy.. You can do that stuff to Skye, but please don¡¯t do it to me, ok?¡±


    Understanding him, Zazzy nodded, which freaked Tidas out a little bit. He knew dragons were smart, and the book Skye had read said that she would even be able to speak, once she got older. It was a strange concept to the prince, but if anyone knew anything about dragons: Snare did.


    Rnd¡¯s journals covered everything from Zazzy¡¯s developmental timeframe, to her knowledge base and capabilities as she grew. Well, based off of her mother Lazarus. It did say that each dragon usually developed at least one special trait unique to them alone.


    Lazarus could change her density at will. Meaning she could make herself heavier or lighter; harden one part of herself, or her entire body. Snare called her his ¡®flying fortress¡¯, and had written small side stories as examples of Lazarus¡¯ ingenious uses of her ability. Skye thought it was a strangebination of Earth and Tank magic, but they could never know if dragon magic was simr to human magic, like most Fae magic.


    Tidas recalled Skye telling him of how Zazzy had zapped Nics the first time he¡¯d examined her egg. She¡¯d sent him flying with what Skye had described as ck lightning. He wondered if that was Zazzy¡¯s unique magic, or just a discharge of her magical energy as a kind of defense. He considered asking Zazzy directly, but pushed the idea aside. She had no way to exin her answer to him, and the idea of conversing with a baby dragon just seemed too bizarre so early in the morning.


    Sitting up and shifting to his other side, Tidas trailed tiny kisses along Skye¡¯s bared shoulder. She made a squeaky happy sound simr to Zazzy¡¯s that made it hard not tough. After a few minutes of just basking in his wife¡¯s scent and presence, Tidas got up and dressed for the day. He¡¯d only gotten a few hours of sleep, but felt like he¡¯d gotten ten.


    Every time Tidas was with Skye for extended periods, he felt rejuvenated in every way afterwards. It was like she healed him just by being around her. Even as children, she calmed him in a way he couldn¡¯t exin. Now that they could share themselvespletely with each other, Tidas felt her healing every aspect of his being. Even his darkness didn¡¯t rage as badly when he was training the recruits.


    Skye fascinated her husband to the point of distraction. He hadn¡¯t even noticed that Peggy hade into the room. She was grumbling as she was picking up their trail of clothes to the bathroom. He was about to ask her to throw him his pants when he noticed a pile of clothes at the end of the bed.


    .....


    ¡®She must¡¯ve set them there after seeing Skye¡¯s state. She probably figured I¡¯d be naked too. I wonder if Zazzy came in here before or after she¡¯d woken up? Maybe she let Zazzy in here?¡¯


    Tidas¡¯ mind flooded itself with questions as he looked over at the baby dragon again. She was sleeping on her side except for one of her back legs. It was flopped over to the side, and twitched on asion. She was like a highly intelligent, overgrown dog that thought it was ap dog. As Tidas through on his boxers and pants, he wondered what went through the baby dragon¡¯s mind...


    ************


    Zazzy partially watched her adoptive father dress and go talk to the old human that took care of her most of the time. She was gruff andined about her parents often, but usually with a smile on her face. It was an oddity that she did constantly, and Zazzy wondered if it was a basic human habit, or unique to the elderly.


    Righting herself on the bed, Zazzy stretched simrly to her father before snuggling up to her mother¡¯s back. Her father¡¯s reaction had hurt her feelings a wee bit, but once she realized he didn¡¯t like it, the fact was filed away as she began to drift off to sleep again..


    ¡°Zazzyss! What are ye doin¡¯ in bed with me?! Come here me sweet scaly bairn!¡± Skye nearly yelled as she pulled the sleepy baby dragon against herself.


    Zazzy trilled and cooed as her mother rubbed her belly, and along the bridge of her snout. She funneled some magic to her, but not enough to leave the baby dragon unhungry for regr food. Her tail wagged and her tiny wings twitched with joy as her mother babbled away about how cute she was as she fed. They¡¯d been cuddling for a good ten minutes or so by the time the old woman came in with clothes for her mother.


    ¡®Humans are so strange.. I wonder why they look so weird.. They¡¯re all soft and squishy, and they don¡¯t even have ws or sharp teeth to protect themselves! They have their strange skin, fur-swap custom, too. It seems to be a tradition right in the morning, then again right before they go to sleep. I wonder why they don¡¯t just keep it on?¡¯


    ¡®Nothing from the ancestral knowledge I have tells me why humans have all these strange little rituals.. Guess I¡¯ll just have to pay attention if I want to learn..¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s so confusing though! Why do they rub fuzzy sticks on their teeth? Why do mother and father y in water every day, but the old one only does it every couple of days? Why do some humans smell like they never y in water at all? I love to y in the water! Especially with those bubble thingys! I wonder how they get the water toe out? I wish I could ask, but I won¡¯t know how to speak human for a while.. Ah! It¡¯s so frustrating!¡¯


    As Zazzy¡¯s mind brimmed with random questions, she watched her fathere out of the bathroom. Her mother smiled with a soft warmth as she stood and hugged him. They bid each other good morning, then her mother broke away to dress.


    ¡®Why does father look disappointed? Does he not want mother to put her fur on? Maybe she doesn¡¯t know?¡¯


    Zazzy made her way to the end of the bed, then bit down on her mother¡¯s dress. Skye yanked on it, but the cheeky dragon was pulling at it while bearing down. Mistaking it for an attempt to y, Skye tugged and yanked in various directions until a ripping sound was heard. Her and Zazzy both instantly froze and stared at each other wide-eyed as Peggy yelled; ¡°WHAT WAS THAT?!


    At first, Zazzy felt genuinely scared. As soon as Skye¡¯s demeanor changed to a nervous smile, she felt better. The old woman scared her on asion; ever since she¡¯d melted the outdoor fire pit at the ce she was born. Based off of her ancestral knowledge, Moonshire was a ce of importance. She couldn¡¯t recall why yet, but being in Moonstone Castle had triggered an instinct in her..


    There was something important about the ce, but Zazzy was still too young for the knowledge to be unlocked to her. Every day she woke up, she knew more and more things about the world. Things that were considered ancient, lost knowledge to humans, but were akin to a blink of an eye for dragons.


    Zazzy was getting glimpses of a ce that made her heart hurt. Lush, green forests as far as the eye could see. Crystal-clearkes and oceans with air so pure it made her lungs ache. Two suns; one just like the sun in the sky now, and a pale-blue one that looked far, far away moved together in parallel. Uncountable Fae and dragons of every kind dotted the airspace, and an enormous rainbow castle made of some kind of crystal reached into the air...


    It was a reurring dream, or rather a memory she kept having. There was something special about the castle as well, and the beautiful woman who stood out on the balcony calling to her. It made her yearn for a ce she didn¡¯t know.. But the feeling always faded as soon as her mother embraced her.


    ¡°What was that rippin¡¯ sound?! What are ye doi-WHY?! WHY would ye use one of yer Aunt¡¯s dresses as a toy?! Ye know how expensive they are! For the love of the gods, child! And You; drop it now..¡± the second Peggy pointed at Zazzy and spoke, her mouth hinged open.


    Zazzy watched as the old woman yelled at her mother; whom didn¡¯t seem bothered in the least. She smiled and exined that she could always get a new one, and that Peggy could now keep the material for whatever she wished. As she grabbed the dress from in front of Zazzy, she lectured Skye.


    ¡®Peggy, Peggy, Peggy, Peggy, Peggy! Her name is Peggy! If I can remember the name of the first king of Alcon, I can remember the old woman¡¯s name!¡¯


    ¡°Ack! Yer so wasteful! I¡¯ll repair it; the rip tis not that bad.. But don¡¯t go teaching the wee beastie that it¡¯s ok to tear up clothes! Tismon sense, me bairn,¡± Peggy chided.


    Right as Peggy was finishing up her lecturing, Tidas asked; ¡°I don¡¯t mean to interrupt, but are you on a normal routine today?¡±


    Skye perked up; ¡°No, today Ima gonna be at the Library for the most part. Ima still goin¡¯ out for me Shaman rounds, but I told Shastast night I needed to do a lot of research today. We n to train tonight, if I have the time.¡±


    Zazzy climbed off of the bed, and rubbed against Skye¡¯s leg, prompting her to add; ¡°I was gonna spend me readin¡¯ time here, though.. I think Zazzy misses me, and I miss her.¡±


    Understanding what her mother had said, Zazzy began to jump up and down in joy. She really did miss her mother quite a bit now that she couldn¡¯t take her with everywhere anymore. Zazzy had mostly been aware when she was still in her egg. They were times when she was sleeping, but other than that, she remembered most of what had happened around her.


    After her parents finished getting ready, they pet her and bid her and goodbye until the afternoon hours. Once they shut the door, Zazzy walked up to Peggy and nuzzled her leg.


    Reaching down and rubbing the top of her head, Peggy said; ¡°I know, Zazzy.. I miss her too. Come on! We¡¯re gonna make all her favorites for lunch! We¡¯ll remind her why it¡¯s best to spend her study time at home..¡±

 Chapter 192

    192 Behind Closed Windows


    Skye rubbed her eyes sleepily as she yawned and looked out her window. She¡¯d used a carriage today instead of riding on Thoth. It allowed her to nap on and off as she traveled from hospital to hospital. It took much longer, but rest was required if she were to use her Shaman trait to it¡¯s full capabilities. Her body was tired, but not her spirit. So long as she ate and slept a bit, she¡¯d regain her magic from this morning.


    Zazzy was at the point were she couldn¡¯t fill up on magic anymore. Skye wondered how much food Zazzy was eating now, and made a mental note to ask Peggy specifics once she¡¯d gotten hometer. As she drifted off, she could hear us and Ronnie talking as they rode behind her on their horses..


    After Skye had made her Shaman rounds, she had us and Ronnie escort her to the Royal Library. She knew that it was attached to the pce, but she was surprised to find that it was next to the RMC Headquarters. As Skye looked up at the windows, she wondered if Tidas was in there; possibly looking down at her as she searched for him..


    ************


    Marco smirked to himself as he watched the carriage that he knew contained Skye pass under the window. He¡¯d been bored waiting for Tidas, so he¡¯d been looking out at the perfect time. He figured that she was heading to the library, which caused him to grin devilishly as he contemted visiting her. Since she was a princess, Skye would be given a private room to read in. ¡®It would be an excellent chance to be alone with her..¡¯


    Right when Marco was trying to decide whether to leave now, or wait a while for her to situate herself; a knock came from the door. He sighed in irritation before taking a seat at his brother¡¯s desk, and granting permission for whomever to enter.


    A nervous female corporal apologized as she said; ¡°Pardon me, yer Grace.. I was lookin¡¯ for Commander Tidas.¡±


    Marco smiled charmingly; ¡°It¡¯s perfectly fine, Corporal. This is his office, after all. I thought he¡¯d be here working, but he seems to be elsewhere at the moment. Can I help you, my dear?¡±


    Taken in by his charm, the young Corporal replied; ¡°Oh, umm.. I-It¡¯s just a full background check on a magistrate in charge of one of the business quarters. I think he¡¯s in charge of all the businesses that pertain to beast men in-¡±


    .....


    ¡°They¡¯re Fae, not beast men. My father announced the difference, or did you not hear?¡± Marco got up from his seat, and walked towards the Corporal; ¡°We need to address them properly from now on, just like they were actual people, or it could lead to strife.. Since we don¡¯t want that to happen for any reason, I will look into the matter personally..¡±


    A strong wave of desire washed over the Corporal as the prince approached. She had always found the oldest prince stunningly handsome; in a dark, dangerous kind of way. The vibe he gave off was a mix of charisma and danger, but she¡¯d always liked him regardless. Her breath caught in her throat as he came closer and closer with a look in his eyes that both excited, and frightened her.


    ¡®I suppose I can have a bit of fun with this first, before my main course. She¡¯s just given me some information I¡¯d rather not let Tidas have..Guess I should reward the good little girl..¡¯


    The Crowned Prince moved to nearly pin her against the wall, next to the door. Panic and need fought within her as the prince neared her. With only two inches or so between them, the door to the office opened. Flooding the Corporal with an odd relief as Prince Tidas walked into the room.


    ¡°The Bloody Hell is going on here?! Radcliffe! Get back to your desk right now! You!¡± Tidas pointed at his brother; ¡°Sit down and start talking! Why are you here?!¡±


    Marco frowned as watched his ything rush out of the room. He was disappointed that he didn¡¯t get to program her toe to himter, but he at least made her forget about the report she¡¯d intended to give to Tidas; that had been the crucial bit. He didn¡¯t need his brother sniffing around the financial matters of the kingdom.


    While he felt confident in his ability to bury the information in numbers and calctions, Marco didn¡¯t want Tidas to go double-checking. It would take him months to unravel his web, but his youngest brother could do it. The amount of patience the man had was irrational to him. With enough time; Tidas would¡¯ve figured out how much, and where the funds were going. If Marco wouldn¡¯t have been in Tidas¡¯ office, or if his brother hadn¡¯t left; his n would¡¯ve failed right then and there.. ¡®Fate truly must be on my side.¡¯


    ¡°So?!¡± Tidas said impatiently as he sat down behind his desk; ¡°What did you want? I already sent you that revised-What?! Wher-YOU...You were sitting at my desk, weren¡¯t you?! All my papers are messed up! Damn it, Marco!¡±


    ¡°I did nothing of the sort.. It¡¯s not my fault you leave your office unlocked,¡± Marco replied in a monotone.


    ¡°I was only gone a few hours,¡± Tidas stated testily.


    ¡°Ahh, aye. And, how is Skye? I was thinking of inviting her to my quarters..for dinner. I think Karena would like it,¡± Tidas red at Marco as he continued; ¡°And I suppose you coulde as well, if you want.¡±


    Tidas¡¯ rage red; ¡°Do NOT go near my wife, Marco, or I swear-¡±


    ¡°Oh.. What will you do, little brother? What do you swear? What did father teach us about swearing?¡± Marco spoke to Tidas cidly, but his eyes dared him to speak.


    Taking a deep, certain breath; Tidas replied in a hard voice: ¡°If you ever touch my wife without her consent, I will kill you.¡±


    Marco¡¯s eyes red in surprised amusement. Tidas was always very cautious with how he worded himself, but this was a t-out threat. It wasn¡¯t a general one, so anyone who might¡¯ve heard it would think of it as a mostly benign thing to say.. But not to the future king. He decided to see if he could push his brother into the ultimate stupidity; especially with so many RMC members outside the door..


    Marco could¡¯ve tortured his brother with that, but Tidas had given him much better ammunition; ¡°And what if Skye Wants my affections? Will you allow her toe to my bed if she chooses to?¡±


    Tidas could see small dots of red beginning to spread out, and take over his vision. It was simr to what had happened to him on the battlefield, and in Skye room in the Medical Ward. The realization hit him hard, which gave Tidas a decent foothold against his brother¡¯s power.


    With determination in his eyes, Tidas replied; ¡°Skye is bound to me by mutual love and respect; of her Own choosing. If she were to Choose to leave me, she has every right to it. It¡¯s even in our contract. No One can bend her to their will; father, Lucas, and I took care of that in the marriage contract.. So even if I¡¯m gone, it will Always Be Her Choice.¡±


    Marco was taken aback a moment by his brother¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t know that the two had pushed the king¡¯s authority to such a length. It angered Marco that he couldn¡¯t force her to be his second wife now, but once his n had started; nothing would matter anymore except whatever he wanted..


    ¡°Touch¨¦, brother.. Now, male posturing aside; I came to tell you that I need you to set a watch on a magistrate from the business district in the south-¡±


    ¡°How do you know about that?! Is that why my desk is messed up?! Did you find a report on my desk?!¡± Tidas¡¯ voice raised as he searched through his papers.


    ¡°I was justing to ask you to help me catch an embezzler. I noticed discrepancies between the owners and the collector¡¯s numbers, and I thought mister hero could help me.. Or do you not care?¡±


    Tidas wanted to kill his brother, but instead he took three deep breaths and said; ¡°I will put a Water mage that specializes in tracking on him.. I would like to see the report you n to file against him as well. I have information I can add to it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go find it and make a copy. It might take some time; busy with running the kingdom and all, but I¡¯ll do what I can,¡± Marco replied as he slipped out the doorway.


    Tidas sighed a breath of relief at his brother¡¯s leaving. Marco grinned and nodded mechanically at the mages that he passed; lost in his thoughts as he walked. Skye was something he¡¯d always wanted, but she wasn¡¯t necessary to him, only her power was. If he couldn¡¯t y with her now, he¡¯d simply wait until he could. It wouldn¡¯t be much longer now.. Until the cogs of fate began to turn in his favor..


    ************


    As Skye stepped out of the carriage, her footnded on the MacArthur family crest. They¡¯d been the royal family of Alcon for centuries, and most of the records from before they took power were lost. Ancient tomes had been discovered throughout the years that referred to the old capital, but thenguage it was in couldn¡¯t be tranted.


    Tidas didn¡¯t know it, but Skye had nevere across something she couldn¡¯t read. She¡¯d realized she had an affinity for it while reading with her father. At age four, she could pick up any book in her father¡¯s library and read it. Lucas Moonstone could speak the Starnguage, bits of the Fire Nation¡¯snguage, the Nomadic dialect, and two of the ancientnguages. But Skye could read anything..


    After the first time Lucas had read to Skye, he¡¯d gone on a business trip shortly afterwards. She ransacked his study to find their next book for when he returned. An hour of flippingter, Skye realized that there wasn¡¯t a single book she couldn¡¯t read. Even the ones her father had mentioned barely being able to read himself. After that, Skye read whatever she could get her hands on. As she walked up the steps of the library, a shiver of anticipation ran up her spine..


    The entrance had multiple, enormous archways stacked together. They were tall enough for a giant to walk through, and the doors matched. They were only open halfway, but it was wide enough for twofortable lines going in and out. Guards checked everyone going in and out for unregistered books, weapons, etc..


    Once Skye passed the doorway checkpoint, she came to stand on top of a small staircase that led down to the main floor of the library. Two thin, but elegant stairways on either side of her went up to the second floor. The entire inside of the building looked like it was made of polished marble. The outside was a cement-like product, but slightly harder; just like the arena. Stained-ss windows with the MacArthur family crest in the center of intricate designs lined the walls above the bookshelves.


    Skye marveled at the building, then nearly squeaked out loud in delight at the rows upon rows of books in front of her. She so badly wanted to run to the nearest shelf, and just start reading until she had consumed every book in the building.. But she had goals to fulfill, and not much time to waste.


    The Mage Trials were approaching quickly, and Ralph could be back any day now with information on Tidas¡¯ uncle. She needed to study, train in her sword skills, fighting skills, and basic survival skill. Not to mention the extra research she was doing on the Legend of the Catalyst; which was he goal today. The moment she¡¯d stepped foot outside Tidas¡¯ secret memorial, Skye had decided to learn whatever she could about the Catalyst.


    ¡®If I can save everyone from the dark man by bein¡¯ this Catalyst thing, I¡¯ll do it. Whatever it takes to save Tidas...¡¯

 Chapter 193

    193 Royal Library


    Walking down the steps, Skye looked around like a gaping tourist. She had never been allowed into the library whenever she visited the prince. His Aunt Marie would pick out books about Fae for them to read together, but Skye had always wanted to See the ce herself. Now that she thought about it, her father might have caught onto her ¡®gift¡¯ for reading. She still wanted the full truth of why he felt such a need to protect her, but needed to have the proper, targeted questions first..


    ¡®There isn¡¯t a trait that boosts one¡¯s intelligence, although Ether magic might make it easier to absorb information, I guess. That would exin Marco¡¯s ridiculously high intelligence..¡¯


    As Skye¡¯s thoughts jumbled, a man came walking up to her and asked in a soft tone, ¡°Is there anything I could help you find?¡±


    ¡°Oh, aye. Forgive my rudeness. I would like you to show me the Relics and Tomes section, please. The oldest ones you have, if they are avable,¡± Skye asked in her best courtier voice and speech.


    The man eyed her a moment before he asked; ¡°If you are looking for fashion inspiration or the like, we have an entire section right over there. Or is there a specific book you heard about? Maybe ones with colorful pictures that would please a prettydy such as yourself?¡±


    Skye felt her ire rise at the man¡¯s chauvinistic attitude. ¡®I don¡¯t understand why so many men that consider themselves to be intellectuals always seem to be so stupid..¡¯ Skye was about to chide him when a familiar face came jaunting up to her with a smile.


    ¡°Princess Skye! It¡¯s lovely to see you again! I¡¯m Nora, from the Medical Ward in the pce!? You met me with Dr. Gohan; do you remember?¡±


    Skye stared at the girl a moment before she cracked a giant smile and said; ¡°Oh, Aye! Thess that was interested in my magic! Lovely to see you as well, dear.¡±


    The man in front of Skye changed three shades whiter than his normal tone at the word, ¡°Princess¡±. He didn¡¯t expect to see such a highborndy in the library. Then again; he felt that if any woman was to be educated, it should be nobility. He wasn¡¯t too keen on women in general being educated, but at least a princess made sense to him.. ¡®Not like that one; why is she even allowed in here?!¡¯ The man railed internally as Nora came to stand before them.


    .....


    ¡°Thank you, Franklin. I¡¯ll help the princess with her selection,¡± Nora spoke in a soft, polite tone.


    The man red at her like he could start her on fire; ¡°You are Not qualified for such a task! And there are parts here that She and I can go to, that you can¡¯t. Be gone with you,mon trash! You shouldn¡¯t even be allowed in here to begin with-¡±


    An elderly man got up from behind the desk towards the back wall, and walked towards them while yelling; ¡°That is Enough, Franklin! Did you forget where you are?! This is a library! Go be useful and put some books away! I¡¯ve not the patience to deal with you now, and I don¡¯t wish to offend the princess any more than you already have!¡±


    Franklin shrunk away at the old man¡¯s vehement reproach. He was the Head Curator of the Library, and held much more seniority than himself; enough to fire him. As the old man fast-walked his way to the three, Franklin bowed to Skye, then went the long way around back to the desk.


    As the old man walked up, a smile spread across Skye¡¯s face. The rtively buff older man was of average height, but did not resemble a librarian at all. His inner shirts were tight-fitted, and he wore a long robe-type of jacket over it that resembled something Skye remembered seeing in an old tome. ¡®If I recall it correctly; a trenchcoat, I think?¡¯


    His pants were close to the style that wasmon in Sai, but reversed; they were tight at the top, then bagger around his ankles and feet. The two shirts wereyered, but she couldn¡¯t tell what they looked like; just that they were both ck.


    ¡°I¡¯m Doctor Frode Lyberth, the Head Curator here. Please, forgive Franklin. He¡¯s barely left the central part of the city; nevermind any other part of the world. He doesn¡¯t understand how shallow and narrow-minded he sounds when he talks like that.¡±


    Skye and Nora exchanged a knowing look before they replied in a t tone; ¡°Used to it.¡±


    Frode shifted slightly; ¡°*Cough* Umm.. Is there anything I could help you with? I feel terrible about my associate..¡±


    Skye perked up; ¡°May I see the rare tomes and artifacts? The ones that you are having issues tranting?¡±


    Dr. Lyberth quirked an eyebrow and smirked as he lowered his voice to a barely audible level; ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to see the items pertaining to the Catalyst Legend first?¡±


    Skye¡¯s face filled with shock, then immediately switched to suspicion. Seeing the shift, Frode informed her; ¡°Your husband said you would be requesting the materials a few days ago, and that he would take it as a ¡®personal kindness¡¯, if I had the majority of our collection avable for whenever you visited.¡±


    Skye¡¯s face instantly changed to a soft, sentimental expression. She wasn¡¯t crying, but she could feel a small lump in her throat, and a giant, goofy smile on her face that wouldn¡¯t go away. Frode thought it was sweet how obvious the two cared for each other. They even got the same grin when speaking about the other.


    After calming herself a bit, Skye politely asked Dr. Lyberth to show them the way. He looked at Nora and hesitated a moment, but motioned to both of them to follow him. They went to a door that was behind the employee area, down a rtively short hallway, through two more doors, then down two decently-sized flights of steps. Once at the bottom, they walked for a good six minutes before finally arriving at a strange,rge door that was obviously made of extremely old metal. Skye was a little confused, but would be able to find her way back if need be.


    Once Frode twisted arge wheel several times in multiple directions, several clicks could be hearding from inside the door. After one final, very loud nk noise; it was able to be pulled open. Rows upon rows of shelves filled with boxes, clear storage cases, and random artifacts filled the cave-like room except for the fourrge, rectangr tables nearest to them.


    There were no windows or holes of any kind except for one vent at the top that let in a minuscule amount of light. It was nearly pitch-ck, so Skye couldn¡¯t see the entire room until Dr. Lyberth flicked the light switch. Once he did, she literally squeaked in her excitement at the sight before her.


    As Skye looked about, she asked; ¡°How does the air get pumped in or filtered in here?¡±


    ¡°Good question! That vent up there has six differentyers that get switched out about once a week. I¡¯m personally not sure what they¡¯re made of; only the engineers knows that. But the oxygen is also provided for and cleaned by the moss on the back wall.¡±


    Skye looked to where Frode was pointing, and was surprised to also see a giant sheet of ss-like material separating them and the shelves from an actual wall of a cave. Upon closer inspection, she realized that they were basically in a giant ss box. When she lightly tapped her knuckles against it, Frode chuckled.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, but it¡¯s not ss. The genius engineers decided that artifacts and tomes weren¡¯t the only precious things to be found.. They¡¯ve got the Explorers, or Adventurers, or whatever; ripping apart the historical sites! Can you believe that?!¡± indignation was clear in Frode¡¯s voice as he began to rant.


    ¡°How can they destroy history like that?! We should be studying and preserving the historical sites, not stripping them bare likemon thieves! I don¡¯t care how useful it is, Not everything needs to be reused when it¡¯s historically significant!¡±


    ¡°Dr. Lyberth, you¡¯re doing it again,¡± Nora said, effectively saving Skye from his.. enthusiastic exnation.


    Clearing his throat, Frode apologized to the two women. He knew he had a tendency to go off about the engineers from the Research and Development Department. ¡®They just have no respect for the past.. How do they expect to navigate the future without understanding the past?! I swear-No. No, don¡¯t start again; focus!¡¯


    Shaking himself from his thoughts, Dr. Lyberth walked over to an eight-shelved bookshelf marked ¡®new arrivals¡¯, and grabbed the first box on the top shelf with a grunt. After walking over, he set the box down, then pulled a clear container out of the box. Confusion in on the princess¡¯ face, Frodemented; ¡°It was to stop people from requesting the materials until you had a chance to see them yourself.. Most of it is pretty old and damaged..¡±


    Skye gave the doctor a brilliant smile before pulling the box over to herself. Frode thought about being honest with the princess, but decided to do what the prince had asked instead. He felt bad about lying to such a kind and gentle woman, especially given that he owed her a great debt.


    Frode¡¯s wife had to take their youngest child to the Medical Ward in the pce for treatments every day. Ever since she was a baby, she¡¯d been constantly sick. The doctors didn¡¯t know much past the fact that her white blood cells attacked her healthy red ones, even when she was healthy. They¡¯d seen the issue a handful of times, but didn¡¯t know exactly what it was, or how to treat it.. And most that had it at a young age didn¡¯t live to be adults.


    It was Dr. Lyberth¡¯s main motivation for bing the Head Curator. He had studied various subjects his entire life, and was a child prodigy. He knew over eight differentnguages, plus five of the ancient ones. With ess to all of the artifacts and tomes that the pce received daily, Frode thought he could find a cause for his daughter¡¯s constant sickness; possibly even a cure.. But it was a moot point now.


    When Skye had made her Shaman rounds yesterday, Dr. Lyberth¡¯s daughter had been in the ward for her treatment. The princess had healed her with no care or clue as to whom she was; ording to his wife. She¡¯d been in the room with her when Dr. Gohan had brought her in. It took her all of eight minutes to fix a problem that their daughter had been suffering from all ten years of her life.


    Last night she had eaten three times the amount of food she normally did, and slept through the entire night with no fever or sickness. This morning, while Frode was getting ready for work, she was ying tag with her older sister. It was the first time she¡¯d ever done it without falling over sick after ten minutes. She was still at it when he left his home.


    As he climbed into the carriage; Frode had immediately closed his windows, and cried out of overwhelming joy. The doctors didn¡¯t think she¡¯d live passed summer, now she seemed immortal with her enthusiasm. Dr. Lyberth decided right then and there that he would give or do anything for the princess. No matter what the Crowned Prince told him to do...

 Chapter 194

    194 Legend Of The Catalyst


    ****Special Author¡¯s Note****


    As Skye opened the sealed case, a strange wave of energy rushed through her. Her heart began to pound in her ears as she stared at the rolled and folded documents. She¡¯d been determined to find out all she could about the Catalyst, and now that all the answers Alcon had to offer her were sitting in front of her..


    Every instinct in Skye¡¯s body that was involved with her self-preservation told her to turn away. To m the box shut and walk away, but she couldn¡¯t. Her mind and heart told her that the answers within the box would lead her to saving Tidas, and stopping the dark man. With a deep, shaky breath; Skye touched the first scroll.


    A strange, golden aura began to emanate from the scroll in the princess¡¯ hand. Both Nora and Frode stepped back in fear as the light began to surround Skye¡¯s body, then seemingly absorb into it. Right as the glow faded, a voice from the ceiling shouted; ¡°What the Bloody Hell was That?!¡±


    Looking up in surprise, Skye¡¯s features deted in relief as Maevis fluttered down from behind one of the oversized light fixtures. While Nora and Frode stood in shock, Skye lectured the beautiful fairy, then they started to discuss the light. The two were lost to their conversation as the other two finally came to their senses. Nora and Frode hadn¡¯t seen Maevis before, and were taken aback by her sudden appearance within the sealed room.


    ¡°It-It-It¡¯s a Fairy! A real Fairy! I can¡¯t Believe I¡¯m seeing an actual Fairy!¡± Nora screamed as she bounced in ce.


    ¡°Fascinating! A Pixie! An elder, I believe,¡± Dr. Lyberth stated as he walked in a circle around Skye and Maevis.


    Maevis cut her speaking with Skye to eye Frode with suspicion; ¡°Excuse Me?! How would you know I¡¯m an elder? And that I¡¯m a Pixie?¡±


    ¡°Well, my two daughters love Fae stories; particrly ones about Fairy Fae. We know the difference between Pixies, Browinies, Bobbins, Devas, Wisps; we¡¯re quite the fans.. As for you being an elder, I assumed you¡¯re one of the two representatives that the king announced?¡±


    .....


    Maevis stared at Frode with a smile; ¡°Not many humans understand the difference. We¡¯re all just fairies to them. It makes me happy to see there are more people like Skye than I thought.¡±


    Nora bowed her head to Maevis; ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to offend you!¡±


    Maevis chortled at thess; ¡°It¡¯s alright, dearie. Tis hard to tell the differences sometimes. And it¡¯s not like we¡¯ve made the information known. I don¡¯t fault you.¡±


    Skye grinned as she watched Nora dete. She was a sweetss, but Skye wasn¡¯t exactly sure why she had followed after her. They¡¯d only met the once, and it had been brief. She knew that the girl was fascinated with her magic.. ¡®Is that the only reason, though?¡¯


    ¡°So... What was with that light? I¡¯ve never seen that paper glow before, and I¡¯ve examined it quite a bit myself,¡± Dr. Lyberthmented.


    Maevis¡¯ face switched to a worrisome expression; ¡°I think it¡¯s because it¡¯s content pertains to Skye.. It reacted to her..¡±


    Frode stared at the Maevis out of confusion before realization dawned on him. He knew what the scroll was generally about; an apocalyptic prophecy. He opened his mouth in shock, then covered it with his hand. Needing the other one to prop himself up against the table.


    ¡°Are you saying that the princess IS the Catalyst? You¡¯re sure you¡¯re not mistaken?! You have to be mistaken..¡± Dr. Lyberth spoke in a hushed tone with his mouth covered; raw emotion still clear in his voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the reaction is thest bit of proof I needed,¡± Maevis replied in a somber tone.


    ¡°What does it say?!¡± Nora¡¯s voice was strained and shaky as she spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to know as well,¡± Skye said as she slowly began to unroll the scroll out on another table...


    ************


    When the Blood of the First King is granted Power Over Life, Fate¡¯s string shall untwine and cause creation to crumble.


    When The Leader Who Defends and The Son Of The Noble One be One, Fate shall gift The Bond.


    When The Bond is Strengthened by Unity, and the Light and Dark Merge, the Nightmare will be Cherished.


    When Chaos ensnares the Cherished, and The Nightmare is Unleashed, only The Bond shall Tame it and Save the Kin.


    When Chaos ims the Kin, and One is Saved and One is Lost, The Catalyst will Awaken.


    When The Lost Kin Arises, and the Chaotic Void opens, a choice will be made: Renew Or Rebirth.


    When a Choice Is Made, The Catalyst will be No More.


    Birthed with Life


    Life leads to Creation


    Creation is Earned


    Earned through Will


    Will is Gifted


    Gift will Illuminate


    Illuminate the Nightmare


    Nightmare of mes


    mes of Madness


    Madness to Darkness


    Darkness is Chaos


    The Catalyst Must Have The Keys To Unlock The Gates To Existence Or Rebirth.


    Lock Of Antiquity


    Key Of The Celestial


    Key Of The Ethereal


    Only The Bond Will Grant Salvation-


    ************


    ¡°What? Where¡¯s the rest?¡± Skye asked nervously.


    Frode raised his arms up in a shrugging motion; ¡°I have no idea. It¡¯s been like that since the first time I saw it. I assumed that¡¯s how they found it.. I can¡¯t believe you can read the legend; the whole legend!¡±


    Aye, I can. I can ready anything,¡± Skye replied like it was normal.


    Dr. Lyberth stared at Skye a moment before he gave a sharp bark ofughter and said, ¡°Well I¡¯ll be damned.. Umm, why did you ask about the missing piece like that? Do you think someone did it on purpose?¡±


    Skye looked back at the scroll on the table; ¡°Aye.. I think someone did this on purpose, I feel it. There¡¯s more to the legend than this, and it¡¯s important. Do ye know if any other kingdoms have a copy of this?¡±


    Dr. Lyberth sighed; ¡°Not that I¡¯m aware of, I¡¯m sorry princess. I can request inquiries with the stationed diplomats if you¡¯d like?¡±


    Skye agreed and thanked Frode, then stared at the scroll again. A million thoughts rushed through her head.. ¡®Why would someone damage it? The tear looks recent; the edges are still frayed.. What motive could they possibly have? It¡¯s not like they knew-Oh, shit.. It must be someone I know.. Someone who either knows, or at least suspects me of being the Catalyst. But who?¡¯


    Turning to Maevis, Skye asked tantly; ¡°Was it you, or Nic by chance?¡±


    Maevis narrowed her eyes at Skye; ¡°Do you really think I Would?¡±


    ¡°No, but I¡¯d be a fool not to ask. You and Nics haven¡¯t exactly told me everything ye know about this, have ye?¡±


    Maevis fluttered closer to Skye with a shameful expression; ¡°You¡¯re right about that, and I apologize for withholding information from you.. I do know of a kingdom that has a fully-intact copy of the legend: the Fae Kingdom. The Empress showed it to me herself, but you can¡¯t go; humans aren¡¯t allowed in the capital. They¡¯re only allowed in one of the two port towns on the entire continent. Titania projects a kind of barrier that detects humans.. You can¡¯t go there without her permission first.¡±


    ¡°Damn it; that journey would take months! I¡¯d never be able to go and be back in time for the trials.. And there¡¯s also Tidas¡¯ uncle.. Damn it! Why isn¡¯t there instant transportation magic?! All the magic in the world, and no one has figured out how to cut down on travel time?!¡± Skye screamed out of frustration.


    ¡°The ancients had it figured out,¡± Nora said low, but Skye had heard her.


    ¡°What? How?¡±


    Skye was walking speedily towards Nora, making her slightly nervous as she replied; ¡°The ancients, they, umm-they flew!¡±


    Skye stopped in her tracks; ¡°Nora¡¯s right! The ancients flew dragons! I just need to wait a bit!¡±


    Utter confusion covered Nora and Frode¡¯s faces as Maevis exined; ¡°I think they meant ¡®before the Great Shift¡¯ ancients, dearie. I think they were called nes?¡±


    Skye perked up; ¡°Oh.. Well, either will work. It just sucks that I have to wait until Tidas has in his uncle.. Or Zazzy learns to fly; whicheveres first.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s Zazzy?¡± Nora straightened herself as she spoke.


    Skye grinned broadly at thess; ¡°She¡¯s my baby dragon.¡±


    Both Nora and Dr. Lyberth¡¯s jaws dropped. They couldn¡¯t believe what they¡¯d heard, but at the same time, they could. With a scroll that glowed and the beautiful Pixie in the room; dragons existing wasn¡¯t as far fetched of an idea anymore..


    Trying to organize her thoughts, Nora asked; ¡°So, what does the legend mean? The whole ¡®Renew or Rebirth¡¯ thing? ¡®Existence or Renew¡¯? What does all that mean?¡±


    Maevis fluttered over to thess with a sympathetic look and stated; ¡°It means that something is going to happen that will cause Skye to choose between the world we know, and creating a new one.. By destroying this one.¡±


    Maevis, Nora, and Frode all looked at Skye with worry. She stared at them back with slight indignation, and said; ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that; it¡¯s not like Ima tryin¡¯ to destroy the world!¡±


    ¡°We know, dearie. It¡¯s just a scary thought that it could happen,¡± Maevis replied, not meaning to make her feel bad or judged.


    Nora and the others donned apologetic expressions as she looked at the box that the scroll hade from; ¡°What¡¯s the rest of the stuff in the box? Hey! Maybe the other part of the scroll is in there?!¡±


    Skye turned around with a growing hope that Nora was right. As she reached in, she pulled out two files with papers in them, and two medium-thick books; all filled with theories on what the legend meant. As she pulled thest book out, the thought crossed her mind that Tidas might¡¯ve been the one to take the other piece of the legend.


    He was so determined to protect her, but Skye pushed the suspicion out of her head. Her and Tidas had agreed not to hide things from each other anymore. Even though she was hiding her new trait from him, it wasn¡¯t out of misguided affection. She had to keep it from him, to have a chance to beat him at the Mage Trials.


    As Skye began to argue with herself about telling her husband, both her heart and stomach dropped as she looked back in the box. A single folded sheet of paper with her name on ity at the bottom. It was written with perfectly straight lines and letters as to avoid revealing their handwriting style.


    After reaching in and grabbing it, she opened the sheet.. It read:


    ¡®I see you there, Little Lass.. You¡¯re mine..¡¯


    Gasping, Skye dropped the letter. It was what the dark man from her dreams had said to her. A heavy, dread-filled chill ran up Skye¡¯s back as she realized what it meant. The dark man was not only in the capital, but it was someone that she knew...

 Chapter 195

    195 Alchemical Simrities


    Maevis, Nora, and Frode all turned in time to see the paper Skye was holding drop to the floor. Her hands went to her arms in a defensive manner as she stared at the paper with shock in her eyes. Maevis immediately fluttered over and asked what was wrong, quickly followed by the other two. Frode bent down and picked up the paper, and opened it to read it out loud.


    ¡°I can see you, Little Lass, you¡¯re mine. What does it mean?¡±


    Skye had visibly flinched as Dr. Lyberth repeated the letter. Maevis was confused at Skye¡¯s terror, but then recalled her speaking about nightmares. She¡¯d told Maevis about the prophetic dreams she¡¯d had in Warrick Forest, and the incident on her honeymoon. She could recall how frightened Skye was of the one she called the ¡®dark man¡¯.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s him? Did you tell anyone else about your dreams except myself, Nic, Peg, and Tidas?¡±


    Skye shook her head in the negative. She never talked about those dreams unless she Had to. They¡¯d started up after Tidas had returned to her, and hade to a head on their honeymoon. It was the first time the dream had ended differently..


    Grabbing the creepy spear before the dark man had sent Skye flying off into space and time. Allowing her to glimpse the distant past. She watched the Great Shift, then humans and other creatures emerging and warring afterwards. Next she saw men on dragons fighting, and even watched Zazzy¡¯s mother, Lazarus, die.. Then the entire capital was moved to it¡¯s present location.


    The thing that stuck out to her now was the man at the end of it all. He¡¯d carried the spear that Skye knew was the Ethereal Spear. The disembodied voice had told her to find the connections to the elements, and to find the keys. The legend before her called one of the keys the Ethereal Key..


    ¡°The spear.. The spear is a key!¡± Skye shouted as she emerged from her thoughts.


    The three with her stared at Skye like she was mad a moment before Maevis eximed; ¡°The Ethereal Spear! Of course!¡±


    .....


    As the two women started to rapidly talk about a dream Skye must¡¯ve had, Dr. Lyberth chimed in; ¡°What about the Ethereal Spear?! I¡¯ve seen it referenced throughout Alcon¡¯s history. Usually pops up around times of turmoil for the kingdom.. A lot of the schrs and historians think it¡¯s a bad omen..¡±


    Skye wasn¡¯t surprised to hear it. Ether magic wasn¡¯t inherently bad, but it was pure chaos. The Ethereal Spear, or Nexus as the voice called it; was neither good or evil. Chaos can be used for either destruction or creation. It all depended upon the mage¡¯s will, like with all magic. The main thing that bothered Skye was that she didn¡¯t think the spear was connected to Only Ether magic..


    The more she discussed it with Maevis and the doctor, the more Skye felt her assumption was correct. Some of the historical events Frode was describing were not connected to Ether magic; more like Dark. When he mentioned Tidas¡¯ grandfather, Magnus¡¯ father, Skye realized that she barely knew anything about him. The MacArthur men, or anyone else for that matter, hardly ever spoke of him.


    The only thing Skye knew for sure about his historical significance was that he attempted to invade both the Mano and Ital kingdoms, but failed miserably. He lost his crown to his oldest son, Magnus, due to his ipetence and cking mental state¡¯. Both Magnus and his brother had rallied the nobles behind them to dethrone their father. Which is what made his betrayal decadester so hard for the king, and why he wanted his sons to get along.


    Magnus adored his younger brother, and had even attempted to designate a position above the RMC Commander for him, but he¡¯d declined. Saying that he knew little of wars and strategy; he was simply a great conversationalist. Agreeing with him, Magnus had ultimately put him in charge of coordinating diplomatic rtions, and a new age of peace had settled in Alcon; until the coup d¡¯¨¦tat.


    As Nora listened, she contemted whether to ask Skye about her knowledge of Alchemy now, orter. It was a subject that usually earned her either confused, or disdainful looks from those she asked. The princess didn¡¯t seem the type to scoff at her interest, but she was still nervous to even broach the subject.


    She¡¯d only met Skye the one time, but Nora already idolized her. She was amoner who fell mutually in love with a prince, but was still hard working and humble. She helped any who asked, and any she saw that needed it. Her kindness coupled with her incredible magic made Nora feel like an inane fan girl around her.


    Technically she wasn¡¯t supposed to be in the Rare Record¡¯s Vault, but Dr. Lyberth hadn¡¯t told her not to follow them. She was an entry-level librarian, hoping to be a fully-fledged researcher. Between her work in the Medical Ward and her time spent studying; she¡¯d hoped her intelligence and merits would outweigh her social status.


    Commoners weren¡¯t usually allowed to join the Ranks of the schrs unless they were unusually gifted in a particr field. Nora didn¡¯t have any magic, but had been born with a photographic memory, and what the ancients called ADHD. She could hyper-analyze, fix and/or predict anything she put her mind to. Doctor Gohan was giving her private medical lessons, and Doctor Stein was giving her Chemistry lessons.


    Everyone found Doctor Stein creepy because of the type of magic he used. He was one of the few people who didn¡¯t mock Nora whenever she spoke about Alchemy. In fact, he¡¯d been the opposite. He¡¯d even borrowed some of her family¡¯s books as references for a project he was working on. He was very hush-hush about it all, but swore that all of Alcon would would be left speechless after his multiple-years-long project waspleted...


    ¡°...Nexus...¡±


    Nora snapped back to reality from her thoughts at the trigger word; ¡°Nexus?! Which Nexus? The Ethereal Nexus, or the Illuminous Nexus?!¡±


    Skye, Maevis, and Frode stared at Nora in confusion a moment before Maevis asked what she¡¯d meant. After asking the same thing again, Skye rified that the disembodied voice from her dream had called the spear the ¡®Ethereal Nexus¡¯. Upon hearing the words again, Nora¡¯s jaw dropped in astonishment.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it! Y-You¡¯re it! You¡¯re the Philosopher¡¯s Stone! My family was right! I knew it!¡± Nora screamed in excitement as she practically jumped in ce in happiness.


    Maevis¡¯ confusion only deepened on her face as Skye and Dr. Lyberth exchanged contemtive expressions. The Philosopher¡¯s Stone was the final goal of Alchemy. It wasn¡¯t really a stone, but rather a shapeless mass that transmuted minerals and such into others; like lead into gold, or water into wine. It had been called many things, by many different cultures and religions throughout history, but she¡¯d never heard of it being a person.


    ¡°So you think I¡¯m the Philosopher¡¯s Stone? Why? Because of what I did in me Ward room?¡± Skye questioned, curious as to if this was the real reason she¡¯d followed her in the first ce.


    ¡°Aye, I do.. And so does my family-well, not my mom. She thinks it¡¯s all a nonsensical hobby that we waste our time on, but no matter.. My grandparents, uncle, aunts, brother, father; we all study Alchemy. We believe that the Thrice Hermes Prophecy pertains to you. It says that a person would be born that could wield all the elements, and shift reality to a harmonized state.¡±


    Nora gestured erratically with her arms as she continued; ¡°You¡¯ve noticed, haven¡¯t you? More and more people are being born with magic.. Which is something that is unheard of! Mages have Always been rare, so why are there so many all of a sudden? And why are natural, magic-rich areas depleting? There was a cave system along the eastern coastline that was a natural magical hotspot, but it¡¯s gone now!¡±


    ¡°How do you know this?¡± Maevis asked a little intensely.


    Nora shrunk back slightly as she replied; ¡°I overheard some of the engineersining about it. They sometimes ran tests on inventions or relics at areas with high magic. They even got the Crowned Prince to sign off on the costs for creating a survey department to locate other spots.¡±


    Skye and Maevis shared a look of apprehension before they began to unintentionally grill her for any other information she had. They asked if any specific forests had been named or suggested to search, but she didn¡¯t know. After a series of other odd questions, they finally eased off once they saw how nervous their questions were making her. All she knew was the names of the two talking. She had recognized their voices from the Medical Ward.


    ¡°One is Connor Arnold, and the other is Jakub Yeager,¡± Nora looked like she¡¯d shrank three inches from stress of it all.


    Skye recognized Conner Arnold as one of Marco¡¯sckeys. The Conner Nobles were the ones who got most of the contracts for the roadwork in the capital. They had many extensive family branches that they used for cheapbor. Skye felt bad for the children sent to work, but not the adults. They were just trying to suck up to their main branch of the family; amon thing that irritated her to no end.


    ¡°Who is Jakub Yeager?¡± Skye inquired, not even knowing a Yeager herself.


    Frode smirked; ¡°I doubt you would know him, princess. Barely anyone knows of him. As soon as the king saw his magic, he immediately had him sent to the Research and Development Department. He¡¯s the reason we have lights, indoor plumbing, functional showers.. The kid¡¯s a genius!¡±


    Skye stared at Dr. Lyberth a moment before he added; ¡°Oh, umm.. I don¡¯t know where he is, but I can set up an appointment with him for you.¡±


    Skye beamed at the doctor for his kind offer before Maevis asked; ¡°What¡¯s thed¡¯s magic?¡±


    Skye grinned at Maevis; ¡°I bet ye he¡¯s a Manic..¡±


    Frode grinned broader; ¡°Close, but he¡¯s actually a Shepherd: a Manic Tank. His eyes and reflexes are amazing. He¡¯s consulted with me on some of the artifacts he¡¯s reinvented or is currently tinkering with.¡±


    Skye and Maevis were both surprised to hear he was a Shepherd. They were rarer than some of the Elemental mages. The order of rarity for Elementals frommon to rarest was: Earth, Fire, Air, Dark, and Light. Water and Ether were nearly equally rare, with Ether being simply less known than Water. The effects Ether magic had, and how it affected the mage who wielded it were scarcely known.


    Skye knew where a plethora of information on the subject was, but it¡¯d be a cold day in Hell before she ever asked Marco about his powers. She knew she¡¯d have to confront him eventually, especially if he kept trying to use his power on her and Tidas. She didn¡¯t want to deal with him until she had a way to protect herself that didn¡¯t involve running a rock spike through his gut. Killing the future king, even in self-defense, would earn her an instant death sentence.


    Skye looked back at the scroll on the table, then requested to be able to take the materials back to the pce. Frode hesitated; the materials within this room technically weren¡¯t supposed to leave the library. The books and papers that had been within the box, he had put there. The scroll was technically the only thing that wasn¡¯t meant to leave.


    When he told the princess that, she¡¯d nodded her agreement, and begun to set everything back into the box except the scroll. When Frode turned his back enough while speaking to Nora, Maevis scooped up the scroll, and tossed it into the box. When Skye gave her a hard stare for her antics, Maevis shrugged her shoulders with a cheeky smile and said; ¡°Tis better to ask for forgiveness than permission..¡±

 Chapter 196

    196 Don¡¯t Want To Go


    *****Language Warning*****


    After a bit more time discussing the Catalyst and the Thrice Hermes Legend, Skye and Maevis decided it was time for them to head back to the pce. The stairway was terrible for everyone except Maevis. She¡¯d told them all in a smug manner that she¡¯d meet them at the top, then flew straight up.


    Skye huffed as she carried the box up the stairs. Dr. Lyberth had offered to carry it for her, but she was being stubborn about it. The thought kept popping into her head, ¡®At least if I am the Catalyst, that means I¡¯ll get Wind magic at some point! That¡¯ll make things like this much easier.. Oh! Maybe I can be the one to teach Zazzy to fly?!¡¯


    The box wasn¡¯t heavy, but the bulk of it made it difficult to walk in her dress properly.


    Skye had contemted wearing her riding clothes today. She would much rather wear her pants and shirts everyday, but Skye was a princess now. She didn¡¯t want her appearance to reflect badly upon Tidas. She didn¡¯t think he actually cared about what she wore, but the nobles seemed to; Karena in particr.


    After seeing Skye in her ¡®man¡¯s outfit¡¯ the day before, she¡¯d ranted to her noble friends about it. They went along with Karena¡¯s mockery, but most secretly wished that they could wear somethingfortable like pants, on asion. All the military uniforms had pants, regardless of gender; and many of the noble women liked the fit of it.


    Ancient fashions showed women in many different types of pants simr to men¡¯s. A few had tried to reinvent the fashion, but Karena had said that they all looked like moner harlots¡¯ to her. Implying that anyone caught wearing such fashions would bebeled one as well. None of the women at court had a high enough status to go against her.. Except Skye.


    King Magnus obviously favored her. Every time Skye and Tidas ate in the banquet room, they were the center of attention. They matched in temperament, kindness, and looks;plimenting each other in every way. Magnus wasn¡¯t their only fan; many of the nobles were slowly being won over by Skye¡¯s generosity as well. To the point of donating more than once to the local hospitals and orphanages.


    Skye didn¡¯t differentiate when making her Shaman rounds. If she saw someone hurting, she either helped them, or healed them herself. Every day she was helping more and more people; generating more donations for the public care services.


    .....


    The hospitals had received so many donations that they had pulled together, and opened up a general charity fund. They named it ¡®The Eir¡¯s Blessing Fund¡¯, and used it to pay for everything from new equipment, to patient treatments. With so much money saved, the general poption was spending more money; building up their economy..


    Exiting the stairway, the box nearly slipped from Skye¡¯s hands as she ran into someone while talking with Nora. She was about to thank the person who had stopped the box from falling, but gasped in horrified shock instead. Marco had an unnerving grin stered on his face as fear traversed Skye¡¯s. She quickly recovered as courage found her, and she pulled the box back from his hands.


    Skye kept her face neutral after her slip, but Maevis flew in between them with obvious animosity. She openly red at the Crowned Prince as those closest to the scene watched and listened. Seeing the makings of an international incident brewing, Skye quickly tried to cover:


    ¡°Ima sorry I broke yer sses earlier, Mae! Prince Marco be the one in front of us! Ima sorry, yer Grace. Maevis can hardly see without them.. That¡¯s why she¡¯s straining to look at ye.¡±


    Skye grabbed Maevis simrly to how Shasta had grabbed her when they were tailing Skye. Maevis hated that she was the size of a doll, and anyone who treated her as such. She now red at Skye as the princess spoke in an airy, but stern tone; ¡°How about ye let me heal yer eyester so ye don¡¯t have to bother with yer specks anymore?¡±


    Maevis¡¯ face covered a range of emotions before she replied; ¡°Ah, umm.. I guess I can¡¯t refuse you any longer, can I?¡±


    Skye released the elder fairy, who immediately went to her shoulder and continued; ¡°I need to keep my eyes sharp; never know who¡¯s going to sneak up..¡±


    Maevis had been staring hard at Marco when she¡¯d spoken, eliciting a cold chuckle from him. It was the hollow, fake kind one used mockingly. His countenance went back to it¡¯s standard cidity, but his voice was yful as hemented to Skye in a whisper; ¡°Good save.. You¡¯d make an excellent diplomat without that snippy thing apanying you.¡±


    Straightening his posture, Marco began to speak; ¡°I saw your two guards in the foyer by the front. I was hoping to speak to you in private-¡±


    ¡°Not happening,¡± Maevis said low so only the immediate group could hear.


    ¡°Easy there, Deva. No need to have a tantrum.. Or are you a Brownie?¡± Marco was obviously taunting her.


    Maevis went back to openly ring at the prince as she said; ¡°I am Not a Deva, Nor a Brownie...I am a Pixie, and ye damn-well know it..¡±


    Marco smirked as he watched the old Fae¡¯s ire rise; ¡°Ah, well, you¡¯re all just variations of fairies, aren¡¯t you? Does it even matter? All Fae are equal, aren¡¯t they? ...Except, of course, your royalty?¡±


    Skye could feel Maevis building her magic. To the untrained ear, it sounded like an offhanded, but neutral thing to ask and say. The way Marco had looked, and the way he¡¯d said it had not beenrual.. Not-so-well masked contempt radiated from him as he and Maevis stared each other down.


    Skye was internally panicking. Maevis would literally be killed if she moved even an inch in hostility towards Marco. She couldn¡¯t see them, but Skye could feel his personal guards nearby. She knew one of them was the new Water mage, and another was a Manic. He had others as well, but those were the two she saw trailing after him and Karena most often.


    ¡°Umm, good evening your Grace. Is there something I can help you find? I¡¯d be more than happy to help,¡± Dr. Lyberth said, trying to defuse the situation.


    Marco shed his courtier grin and replied; ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you Doctor.. I really would like to speak with Skye in private.¡±


    ¡°Not Happening,¡± Maevis stated in a low, vehement tone.


    Marco was now ring at Maevis; ¡°It¡¯s not up to you.¡±


    Marco¡¯s voice was icy as he spoke, sending a biting chill through Nora¡¯s body. She had always made it a point to avoid the Crowned Prince. He gave her an ominous feeling, one that many of the servants had been ensnared by. She knew some of them had disappeared...afterwards. It wasn¡¯t something anyone talked about openly, for fear of being the next to vanish.


    Skye was torn between her fear for her friends, and her fear for herself. She knew better than to be alone with Marco, but he wasn¡¯t giving her a choice. The look in his eyesbined with the attention they were receiving from bystanders was forcing her hand.


    ¡°What is it you wished to speak to me about? Is it something truly so important that the Crowned Prince himself had toe to the library to speak directly with me?¡±


    Marco locked eyes with Skye, sending a rush of instinctual unease up her back as he replied; ¡°Very few things are more important to me.¡±


    His honeyed words and tone sent some of the spectators into a gossiping frenzy. The word ¡®lovers¡¯ was muttered several times, making Skye¡¯s group the growing center of attention. Marco grinned devilishly as he and Skye warred silently.


    Knowing she would have to give, Marcoughed inwardly. ¡®This visit is turning out better than I expected. Not only are these crowds forcing her hand to be alone with me, they¡¯ll also torment my idiotic brother. With what I said to him in his office, and now these building rumors.. He¡¯ll slowly go insane from questioning his faith in her.. And shove her into my arms himself..¡¯


    With smug satisfaction written all over his face, Marco extended his hand out to Skye. Maevis¡¯ wings fluttered rapidly in irritation, prompting the princess to grab her, and hand her to Nora. The expression they both had was one of fierce concern for her, but Skye subtly shook her head; telling them not to act.


    Putting her hand in his, Skye immediately felt Marco¡¯s magic attempting to influence her. She wanted to pull her hand away, but he was squeezing it to prevent her from doing so without making a scene. Her head felt clouded, and her thoughts jumbled and melded.


    Skye felt like the Grim Reaper gripped her hand, leading her towards the valley of death. Her panic and fear threatened to overtake her, but she took a deep, shaky breath to calm herself. As they took a step to walk away, Skye felt akin to being drunk. Her senses and coordination were blurred and woozy. It was simr to the time he had tried to walk away with her after the Victor¡¯s Banquet.


    Adrenaline and trepidation fueling her thoughts, the simrities sparked an idea. ¡®I almost feel sick, like I drank too much.. WAIT. Drank too much.. Drunk.. Heal.. I can heal me self! Like I did before Marco found me outside that night, and at Alfred¡¯s! I know what to do!¡¯


    Focusing on her Shaman trait, Skye began to use her magic to treat herself. She focused on her brain chemistry, liver, kidneys; any and everything that helped cleanse the body. She even bolstered both types of her blood cells to help the entire process move along faster. As her mind began to clear, Marco stopped mid-stride.


    He stared at Skye with genuine surprise on his face as she reimed her senses, and stated loudly and clearly; ¡°I think we should find my husband and include him in your debriefing.¡±


    Marco felt both amused, and very angry. No one had everpletely broken his hold on them before. He couldn¡¯t help but to be impressed by her, but it didn¡¯t negate his fury. He¡¯d been trying for months to be alone with her so he could imbed a small piece of his amulet in her, but Skye was never alone. Tidas had been very vignt about it. If he wouldn¡¯t havee in through the back entrance, they might¡¯ve seen him, and intervened.


    Since us and Ronnie hadn¡¯t seen him, Marco figured she¡¯d be in one of the back rooms studying privately. His n was to catch her off guard, and shove a piece of the amulet into her neck or the like; anywhere really. After that, it would¡¯ve only been a short matter of time before she came to him herself.. Gave herself and her powers over to him..


    Irritation crossed his features a moment before he said; ¡°I can tell Tidas all about itter. Come with me now.¡±


    Marco¡¯s voice was stern and hard as he squeezed Skye¡¯s hand forcefully in an attempt to get her to start walking. She squeezed his hand back just as hard, and spoke with defiance in her eyes; ¡°I would Really feel better if Tidas were there as well.¡±


    ¡°I think so, too.. What did you need my wife and I for, brother?¡±


    Turning their heads, Skye and Marco watched as Tidas, us, and Ronnie cross the room with long strides. All three looked irate, but only to those who knew them; like Skye. She could feel their fury as they approached, and noticeably felt Tidas¡¯ magic spike when his eyes fell on their sped hands.


    Walking up to his brother, Tidas spoke in a low, threatening voice that only Skye, Marco, and himself could hear; ¡°If I ever see you touch my wife again, I will cut your fucking hands off..¡±

 Chapter 197

    197 Intrigue And Instinct


    *****Language Warning*****


    Tidas had a terrible feeling about his brother¡¯s visit. He checked his desk and cabs to see if anything was amiss, but couldn¡¯t find anything. He was a little perturbed not to see the report he¡¯d asked Corporal Radcliffe for. Putting two and two together, he figured Marco got his hands on the papers. It would exin why he¡¯d brought up needing a tail for the magistrate in the first ce..


    The RMC didn¡¯t handle things of that nature unless a mage was involved. As far as Tidas knew, the magistrate in question wasn¡¯t one. Marco had no need to request a tail from him when the pce and regr soldiers usually handled it. ¡®He most likely asked me for help as a guise to find out what else I knew..¡¯


    ¡®Why though?! Who is the magistrate to him? He¡¯s never been in the pce, he¡¯s never been seen with Marco...but that also tells me something.. I¡¯ve never heard of him before Skye sent us on Alfred¡¯s behalf.. Maybe he¡¯s rted to one of Marco¡¯spdogs? No, that doesn¡¯t make sense. Marco would do a favor to gain something, but why This magistrate?¡¯


    As Tidas ran through different possibilities, another thought crept into the back of his mind that shot straight to the forefront. Marco might¡¯ve known Skye was the one to notify him of the magistrate¡¯s corruption. He knew Tidas was investigating, so it was possible that he knew why and how he started. If that were true, he¡¯d most likely track down Skye to find out what she knew as well..


    Knowing his wife was currently at the library, Tidas looked out his window in search of his brother. The library was down the road slightly, to his left. The right road led back to the pce. If he went towards the library, then Tidas would go there himself. If Marco headed to the right, Tidas would go about his daily work.


    He watched out the window for ten minutes or so, before frustration and unease got the better of him. Tidas was going to go straight to the library to check on Skye, but the minute he opened his door, Corporal Radcliffe was standing in front of him. Her hand was up and balled like she was about to knock.


    With an expression akin to a scared wee puppy, the Corporal spoke; ¡°Oh! I-I was, *cough*-Excuse me, I¡¯m sorry sir! I-I don¡¯t know what happened! I mean, I know what happened, but I don¡¯t know why, or how, and! Please don¡¯t demote me, sir!¡±


    ¡°Corporal, it¡¯s fine. You¡¯re both adults; it¡¯s not my ce to judge. Just don¡¯t do it on the clock, alright?¡± Tidas replied, then attempted to go around her.


    .....


    Corporal Radcliffe grabbed his arm like a frightened child; ¡°That¡¯s what I need to talk to you about, sir.. It, it was consensual at first, but..¡±


    Tidas pulled thess into his office, and closed the door a moment. The Corporal was nearly in tears, so Tidas assured her again that she wasn¡¯t in trouble. She took a shaky breath and told him that she wasn¡¯t scared of him.. She exined how she¡¯d felt around the Crowned Prince. As she spoke, it was madepletely clear to Tidas that Marco had used his magic on her.


    After she¡¯d finished her story, Tidas looked at her in confusion; ¡°Why were youing into my office in the first ce?¡±


    Radcliffe stared off into space a moment, then looked at the prince with trepidation as she replied; ¡°I.. I don¡¯t remember..¡±


    Tidas exhaled in exasperation at Marco¡¯s ability to cover his tracks. He knew she was most likely bringing him the report on the magistrate when Marco saw her. After he saw what was in the report, he risked exposing himself to wipe Radcliffe¡¯s memory of the documents.


    ¡®What could¡¯ve been so important?! What is he up to?!¡¯ He racked his mind as heforted the poorss. She was a victim of circumstance; none of it was her fault. Tidas had no doubts that Marco used his magic on the poor girl.. ¡®But Why wipe her memory of the report?¡¯


    Radcliffe openly admitted to being attracted to him. Marco didn¡¯t need to use his magic if his goal was simply to coax her into sleeping with him. It would¡¯ve been easier just to tell her where and when to meet him. From how Radcliffe exined herself, she dly would¡¯ve put herself in the line of fire..


    Thess had not only been saved by Tidas intervening, but she¡¯d dodged a Karena-shaped bullet as well. If she knew of the girl¡¯s near-tryst with her husband, RMC member or not; she would¡¯ve destroyed the poorss. Tidas felt terrible for the innocent people she¡¯d crushed on whims, but he could only protect those he knew about. Marco was a reprobate, and Tidas only actually knew of a handful of his ¡®conquests¡¯.


    After about forty minutes of talking and calming the Corporal, Tidas gave her the information again, then readied to take off towards the library. The unease he¡¯d felt earlier was tenfold now. His gut screamed at him to run to Skye; like he knew she was in trouble..


    Right as the idea crossed his mind, a strange wave of magic rushed through Tidas. It was dizzying; enough so to make him step back from his door and grip his desk to steady himself. The feeling in his gut now reached his chest. In a panic; he attempted to tap into his magic, and take off to the library, but Zas stepped into his path, and gged him down in the hallway.


    Right as Zas was waving, a Lieutenant began to approach him muttering about iplete signatures. The research and development department had requested a mage escort to for an artifact test. As the two came at him from both sides, Tidas turned and aimed for the back exit of the RMC Headquarters.


    As he went to take a step, the realization hit him: that was how Marco had left earlier without Tidas seeing him. Anger at his brother¡¯s cleverness and hisck of foresight surged, causing him to send out a wave of magic. Both Zas and the Lieutenant froze in their tracks at the hostile intent that apanied his magic.


    Zas saw Marco leave earlier and knew that the prince would be irritated, but this was a whole other level. Thest time he¡¯d seen Tidas this angry was when a ver tried to use a child as a shield. It took a lot of convincing for Tidas not to kill him, and it seemed he needed simr convincing now.


    Zas cleared his throat and called out to Tidas; ¡°I don¡¯t know what he said or did, but whatever you¡¯re thinking; it¡¯s not a good idea!¡±


    Tidas locked eyes; ¡°Depends on if he¡¯s done anything to her..¡±


    Zas instantly knew who the prince was talking about. Skye was the only person that could drive Tidas to do something insanely rash; like threaten or injure the future king. Doing either, brother or not; he would be put to death. Especially if it got physical, Magnus would make sure thew was enforced.


    After his brother¡¯s attempt on his life, Magnus unconsciously kept Lawrence and Tidas at a distance. Both knew he hadn¡¯t intended to, and didn¡¯t hold it against him. Zas thought it was ridiculous that he could hold his sons responsible for his brother¡¯s actions in any way, but he was king. All Zas could do was try his best to protect his friend...


    ¡°If you do anything to him, you risk not only your life, but hers too! DON¡¯T Do Anything Stupid!¡±


    Tidas scoffed at Zas¡¯ warning, and took off towards the back exit. The general growled low as his ears flicked back in frustration. Skye was a great person, and suited Tidas well, but his reactions to her were going to get him in trouble; if not worse. As he and the Lieutenant merged and talked in the hallway about the protection assignment, Zas contemted the high possibility of Skye passing the Mage Trials.


    Zas knew that Tidas would never be able to let Skye take to the battlefield without him. Especially if she beat all odds and gained the rank that apanied first ce. She would most likely be assigned a different section of the field than him, causing him to lose focus and possibly get killed. Zas¡¯ heart lurched in his chest as a possible solution entered his mind: ¡®What if Skye lost during the trials?¡¯


    If he could beat her, the Skye would most likely be assigned to the Field Medics. It was still a dangerous job, but most didn¡¯t bother to engage in battle with healers. It was considered dishonorable, butbat was still a high possibly. Only Shamans with fighting experience were allowed to be Field Medics, and Skye would be perfect for the job.


    Zas could use his connections within the RMC to have Skye ced in the Medical Squad attached to Tidas¡¯pany. It would put him at ease, and generally keep her out of danger. Skye would be angry not to win, but Zas felt it was something he needed to do. He could possibly even get us and Ronnie to help him, if they were ced on the same team. As the Lieutenant walked and talked with him, Zas began to calcte who he needed to talk to about it all..


    The moment Tidas appeared in front of the doors to the library, us and Ronnie knew something was wrong. He had told them to stick close to her, but Skye didn¡¯t want them with her as she looked for study materials. Neither knew that the prince had requested Dr. Lyberth to gather the materials ahead of time.


    When Tidas came through the door and asked where Skye was, angry confusion covered his features before as he quickly exined the situation. As soon as the two heard Marco¡¯s name, they shared a worried nce with each other, prompting Tidas to ask why. They exined that they¡¯d felt someone watching them earlier, but saw several people staring at them, so they¡¯d brushed the instinct off.


    Panic surged within Tidas as he nced around the room. He focused his trait, and listened for his wife¡¯s voice. That was when he heard her say something about a debriefing, and Marco telling her that he would tell him about itter. The tone of his voice held irritation due Skye¡¯s hesitation.


    His fury nearly choked him, but Tidas was able to keep it in check with his relief that Skye was still in a crowded room. She was literally in the process of refusing to leave with him; only him.. Which nearly made Tidas¡¯ vision go red.


    Immediately heading in the direction of his wife, Tidas heard his wife say loudly; ¡°I would Really feel better if Tidas were there as well.¡±


    Feeling his anger and relief battling it out within him, Tidas coolly said; ¡°I think so, too.. What did you need my wife and I for, brother?¡±


    ************


    Turning their heads, Skye and Marco watched as Tidas, us, and Ronnie cross the room with long strides. All three looked irate, but only to those who knew them; like Skye. She could feel their fury as they approached, and noticeably felt Tidas¡¯ magic spike when his eyes fell on their sped hands.


    Walking up to his brother, Tidas spoke in a low, threatening voice that only Skye, Marco, and himself could hear; ¡°If I ever see you touch my wife again, I will cut your fucking hands off..¡±

 Chapter 198

    198 Bodyguards And Diplomacy


    Marco smirked at Tidas, finding his threat amusing. If he¡¯d spoken just a little bit louder, his guards would¡¯vebeled him a threat. No doubt they were already chomping at the bit to fight; the two with him had always wanted to fight his younger brother..


    His four top guards were all mages with incredible skills. Two were Tanks, one was a Manic, and the Water mage fromst year¡¯s trials was now one. The one she reced was still around, but he was instructed not to reveal himself unless Marco¡¯s life was in direct risk. No matter where Marco went, he always followed after, and was the Crowned Prince¡¯s most loyal attack dog.


    Skye knew the Water mage from the trials. She¡¯d met her shortly afterwards at a dinner in the banquet hall. They¡¯d talked for a few hours about how she¡¯d made the mirages and such during the trials. Skye had requested her to train her, and she¡¯d originally agreed to it.. But that was before Marco had scouted her. Now, she wasn¡¯t allowed to talk to Skye without Marco present, and it¡¯d be a cold day in hell before she¡¯d let Marco watch her train.


    As she watched Marco¡¯s reaction to her husband¡¯s threat turn into amusement, warning bells resounded in her head. She knew he¡¯d take it as a challenge instead of the serious threat that it was. She wanted to grab Tidas, and rush everyone away from him, but that might turn out to be worse.


    Skye wasn¡¯t sure exactly what she should do, but she understood one thing from her time in court; she needed to handle the situation delicately. Most of the people that were on the main floor of the library were watching them. If Tidas did something stupid right now, there¡¯d be too many witnesses to contend with. Since most present were nobles, they would say whatever Marco wanted them to say...


    Twisting her hand in his, Skye broke away from Marco¡¯s grip. She did it in a way that didn¡¯t give away the force she¡¯d used to do it. She¡¯d subconsciously tapped into her Tank trait for a little extra ¡®umph¡¯. Marco lost his amused expression as he turned to Skye with surprise at her strength. He noticed a small surge of magic from her, but didn¡¯t think anything of it.


    Skye genuinely beamed at her husband for his timing as she said; ¡°Perfect timing as always, my love. Yer brother has something he¡¯d like to tell us.¡±


    Taking her ce at her husband¡¯s side, Skye looked to Marco and asked; ¡°Would you like us to follow you to a room, or-¡±


    Marco cut Skye off with boisterousughter. ¡®She a smart littless, I¡¯ll give her that. Slipping her wrist out then calling my bluff with Tidas next to her; cleaver girl..¡¯


    .....


    Sighing after catching his breath, Marco subtly flicked his wrist. Skye had been the only one to notice, so what came next only made sense to her.. One of his guards instantly appeared and whispered into his ear. Both Tidas and Skye heard what he¡¯d said; ¡°Movement Six seen and registered. You are requested elsewhere.¡±


    Skye figured that Marco had pre-determined key words and hand movements that he used to send various signals to his guards with. For instances like now, when he needed to be bailed out or given aid of some kind. ¡®Soldiers use hand signals, why not Marco? Ima sure his guards taught him that.¡¯


    After nodding his head like he¡¯d received a real message, Marco stated; ¡°I¡¯m being requested by father right now, so we¡¯ll have to reschedule. Tidas generally knows what I was going to talk to you about, so he can catch you up before we all talk. I thought I¡¯d get one thing out of the way since I was here anyways, but it seems Tidas will have to take my ce for now. I¡¯ll find you twoter when I have more time.¡±


    As Marco went to walk away, Tidas called out; ¡°Since you have that report, you know everything we do. If you find out any new information, contact Us then.¡±


    The smirk Marco shed his younger brother infuriated him to his limits. Marco was admitting to taking the report, and there was nothing Tidas could do about it. Any information he had was walking away with his oldest brother. It stung at him to be so helpless on the matter.


    ¡°By the Gods! You have amazin¡¯ timing, husband! I Really did Not want to go anywhere with him..¡±


    ¡°Why weren¡¯t us and Ronnie with you? What¡¯s the point of having guards if you leave them behind all the time?! From now on, whenever you are outside of the pce or not with me: those two Stay. By. Your. Side. Agreed?¡±


    Skye looked up at her husband sheepishly; ¡°Aye, husband.. But it¡¯s not like this is me fault.¡±


    Tidas sighed with frustration; ¡°I know, and I¡¯m not mad at You. I¡¯m just mad at a situation I can¡¯t control.. All I want to do is lock you away, but I could never do that; not even to protect you. But I can make it so he can never catch you alone.. If, you¡¯d let me.¡±


    Skye smiled coyly at Tidas as she replied; ¡°I know, I know. Ima just not used to it.. Ima used to takin¡¯ off to practice me magic in secret. I don¡¯t like having people around while I train. And this was, well.. It won¡¯t happen again, I swear.¡±


    ¡°Oh, hmhmm, no.. it¡¯ll happen several times; don¡¯t try to kid me, or yourself.. But there¡¯s not much I can do about it except trust you, which I do,¡± Tidas grinned softly at Skye as he finished.


    ¡°I do these things because I trust you¡¯lle and save me,¡± Skye¡¯s tone and expression were yful as she spoke.


    Tidas grinned at her in spite of himself. Skye was cute when she was being cheeky. She was doing it to lighten his mood since murderous intent still rolled off of him in smothering waves. Nora and Dr. Lyberth were still frozen from the encounter, and Skye wasn¡¯t sure if they¡¯d even taken a breath throughout the entire ordeal. Once they saw the prince¡¯s docile smile aimed at his wife, they came out of their fearful daze.


    Maevis flew close to Tidas and told him in a low voice; ¡°Attaboy! You tell the Bastard!¡±


    Tidas smiled and winked at the fluttering Fae before he asked; ¡°What happened? What did my brother want?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know. He wouldna tell me until we were away, ¡®speaking in private¡¯, as he put it,¡± Skye replied with hesitation and disgust.


    Tidas looked about at the numerous people still watching and listening to them. Realizing the spotlight that they were still in, Tidas suggested moving their discussion to a closed room. Dr. Lyberth led the way as the prince, Skye, Maevis, Nora, us, and Ronnie all followed after, and crammed into one of the small reading rooms. They were only meant four to five people. Maevis¡¯ tiny size and ability to fly had saved them.


    Tidas was hesitant to speak in front of the doctor and Nora at first. Frode wound up telling them about Skye healing his daughter. She tried to tell him that he held no obligations to her for it, and that she healed anyone she came across, that she could. After a bit of insistence on his part, Dr. Lyberth finally convinced Skye to ask for help with anything she wanted..


    Nora was a bit different. She exined her family¡¯s suspicions to Tidas, and the Thrice Hermes Legend. She didn¡¯t show any signs of lying, and her steady heartbeat told the prince that she wasn¡¯t scared or nervous as she talked. Skye was also insisting on letting her stay since she was already involved, and needed to know what kind of person Marco really was.


    After Tidas told them what had happened with Corporal Radcliffe at the RMC HQ, Nora was d she always followed her instincts. He¡¯d also warned them about his Ether magic, and to keep an eye out for gaps in their memories or time. The group talked about the Alchemic prophecy a bit more until it was running close to dinner time.


    Skye thanked Frode for his intervention, then Tidas did as well. He also thanked Maevis for her attempt to protect Skye. Time and time again she had kept her word from back in Warrick Forest and Moonstone Castle. ¡®I really need to do something to show her my appreciation. Maybe I¡¯ll ask Skye and Nic for help.¡¯


    Once their goodbyes were given, Skye and Tidas were readied to head back to the pce. us volunteered to carry Skye¡¯s box for her, much to her relief. Once outside, the two were sent to track down Shasta, and cancel the training session with Skye for her. They hadn¡¯t been happy to have to verbally tell her themselves, but did as they were told without a fuss since it was their final order for the night.


    Tidas had decided to give up on work for the day. He was fairly caught up anyway, and with Marco walking off with the magistrate¡¯s file; he didn¡¯t have much else to do. Deciding to take advantage of his time, Tidas scooped his wife up in his arms, and told her carriage driver to head back to the pce.


    ¡°No! Ye can¡¯t do that! Did ye not see the box us carried out for me?! It has to go back with us! Maevis and I have research to do, husband.¡±


    ¡°Aye! You can have your alone time with your wife once we¡¯ve decoded the legend,¡± Maevis added with cheeky sass.


    Knowing to pick his battles, Tidas set his wife down as he agreed. The three loaded into the carriage, and headed back to the pce. They chatted about the legend Nora had exined until the carriage had reached the front of the pce.


    Once in their room; Skye began to unpack the box that Tidas had carried for her. She thanked him with honeyed words and a kiss on his cheek, for requesting Dr. Lyberth gather the materials ahead of time. He beamed with his happiness as Maevis and Skye stared at an old scroll in her hands.


    Curious to see what it said, or if he could even read it; Tidas asked to see the legend. Passing it to him; Skye froze when the scroll began to glow like the first time she¡¯d picked it up. A massive wave of magic nearly sent the two of them flying as they each gripped an end of the scroll.


    Before either could question what was happening, a familiar disembodied voice spoke; ¡°I see you have aligned with your Noble Aegis, Catalyst..¡±

 Chapter 199

    199 The Bond


    Skye, Tidas, and Maevis gasped and froze at the deep, booming voice that filled the room. It was the same disembodied voice from her dream on their honeymoon; Skye would recognize it anywhere. Tidas reached down towards his boot to grab his hidden dagger, while Maevis whipped her head about looking for the source of the voice.


    The voice wasn¡¯t threatening. If anything, Skye found it helpful. It was the only reason she¡¯d found out about the connection to the Alchemist¡¯s legend. If Marco hadn¡¯t shown up, Skye would¡¯vebed through the library for other ancient legends, for cross-referencing. She had a feeling that there were others..


    There hadn¡¯t been a reason to mention that the Ethereal Spear was also known as the Ethereal Nexus. The voice had volunteered the information to Skye, making her wonder if she had a secret ally in him. As her thoughts raced and nerves fringed from the difficult day, Skye deted in exhaustion from it all. Bing seemingly nonchnt about the situation.


    ¡°Please, for the love of the gods, cut it with the cryptic nonsense and speak inly. The day has been long and beyond taxing, as Ima sure ye know.. Ye have something to tell me, don¡¯t ye?¡±


    Tidas stared at his wife in disbelief. ¡®Why is she talking like she knows it?! Shit, is this some kind of new power?! I¡¯ve never heard of hearing voices as a trait; except Tamers.. They hear the voices of theirpanions within their heads, But! She can¡¯t have another trait! It¡¯s moving too fast!¡¯


    ¡°Skye...What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Hearing the anxiousness in her husband¡¯s voice, Skye replied; ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s an ally, I think.. Remember the dreams I had on our honeymoon? Thest one? Where I saw the world¡¯s history? This is the voice that spoke for the spear.¡±


    ¡°That does Not make me feel any better..¡± Tidas stated.


    The disembodied voice spoke; ¡°I mean you no harm, Noble Aegis. I am merely here to guide and Bear witness to the Catalyst; nothing more.¡±


    .....


    ¡°What name do you take?¡± Maevis inquired in a stern tone.


    The voice paused a moment before replying; ¡°Many..¡±


    Maevis insisted; ¡°Why do you guide the Catalyst? What is your title?¡±


    The voice grew louder; ¡°It is not your ce to question such things, Argent Pixie.¡±


    Skye sighed; ¡°What about me? May I ask yer name?¡±


    If the group didn¡¯t know any better, they could¡¯ve sworn they heard the voice sigh in exasperation. The thought made Skye smile; it was a sign that the being behind the voice had a personality. Although Maevis¡¯ reaction to the voice did make the princess a bit leery.


    After the voice had called her the Argent Pixie, Maevis¡¯ eyes went wide as her mouth went silent. It was abnormal for her to give up so easily, and the contemtive look in her gaze made both Skye and Tidas believe there was an interesting story behind the name...


    ¡°My name is not important. I am here to guide and observe the Catalyst, nothing more..


    Your Will is strong, and you have Earned my help.


    You have your Noble Aegis, your shield; so Fate has granted you the Bond. Only the bond will Tame the Nightmare.


    Beware the Dark Man, Catalyst. If he obtains both the Ethereal Nexus and Heaven¡¯s Tear, he will be the Cataclysm. All choice will be lost, as Rebirth bes inevitable.¡±


    Skye processed every word the disembodied voice had said. He was giving her clues, albeit in a roundabout way. She seriously wondered who the voice was, and what it came from. ¡®Another Fae? Maevis¡¯ reactions would indicate either that, or something on a higher level or in.. A god, maybe? If Ima really the Catalyst, I imagine the gods would have a hand in all this, if they truly exist.¡¯


    Not being one to beat around a bush; Skye asked the voice directly. It went silent for a few minutes, making her wonder if it¡¯d left. Right as she was about to call out to it, the disembodied voice spoke to her; ¡°Now is not the time for you to know.¡±


    ¡°There are many things that both you, and the Noble Aegis must discover for yourselves first. Once you understand what is required of you, all shall be clear... After that, it is up to you to decide: Existence or Rebirth.¡±


    Skye felt like the voice was going to leave again, so she called out to it; ¡°Will you at least answer one question for me?¡±


    A few seconds of silence that felt like hours ticked by before the voice answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Skye didn¡¯t want to ask in front of Tidas, but she had no choice. She wasn¡¯t sure if she would get another chance to speak with the voice again. It had implied that it would, based on it¡¯s reply to it¡¯s name being asked, but Skye couldn¡¯t be sure..


    ¡°After I¡¯ve made my choice, regardless of what I choose; will I die?¡±


    Tidas¡¯ heart sank at his wife¡¯s question. ¡®Why would she ask such a thing?! There¡¯s no way I¡¯d let her-¡®


    ¡°Yes. No matter the oue, the Catalyst will be wiped from Existence. That is the cost of making the Choice.¡±


    Skye and Maevis were both surprised by the touch of sadness in the disembodied voice¡¯s tone. Tidas, on the other hand, responded with hostility..


    ¡°The Hell she will! She may be the ¡®Catalyst¡¯ to you, but she¡¯s my Wife! I¡¯ll kill anyone who tries to take her-¡±


    A thunderous booming noise echoed inside the room before the disembodied voice nearly shouted; ¡°Do NOT Interfere With The Catalyst¡¯s Choice, Aegis! Doing so will sever the strings of Fate for All Eternity! Creation will Cease! No Existence, No Rebirth; just Nothing. Do you understand? It is not the Noble Aegis that shall save Creation..¡±


    As the voice faded, it quickly added; ¡°You are meant to Save the Vessel..¡±


    An eerie silence filled the room as the light from the scroll faded. Skye released her hand on it, and quick-stepped over to her table. She had a notebook sitting next to the box for obvious reasons, and quickly wrote down what the voice had said before she started to forget specifics. As Skye scribbled, Maevis and Tidas began to discuss what had just happened.


    ¡°What did he mean I can save the Vessel?! Is that Skye?! Does the legend say anything about it?¡±


    Maevis put her hand on her chin as she thought and spoke; ¡°Not that I recall.. There¡¯s a part at the bottom that references ¡®The Bond¡¯, but the rest is missing..¡±


    Tidas felt his ire rising rapidly. ¡®The voice had said Skye would die, but that I can save her.. No, he didn¡¯t say she¡¯d die, he said ¡®wiped from existence¡¯, for a reason. That¡¯s worse than death.. Does that mean I¡¯ll forget Skye? No, that could never happen..¡¯


    Staring at Skye, Tidas¡¯ memories shed through his mind¡¯s eye in rapid session. Their times ying as children in the pce, ying in Warrick Forest, their countless conversations about everything and nothing..


    Their moon viewing pics, their first kiss at the loch before he left to find and fight his uncle.. She was his motivation to push through the worst parts of his life. Skye was imbedded in every facet of Tidas¡¯ life; there was no way he could forget her..


    As Tidas lost himself in his nostalgia, so did Maevis. She hadn¡¯t heard her ¡®human title¡¯ in a very long time. Most that knew of it were dead, except for the few Fae friends she had left. It was the title Tiberius had given her after they¡¯d won their second battle together.


    Their squad had been pinned down by Sync soldiers, and they were nearly out of both magic, and medical supplies. Maevis had acted as a decoy; only seen as a streak of silver light shing across the battlefield. Tiberius had followed nearly directly behind her, shing enemies as he seemingly flew past them. She didn¡¯t have a Tank trait, but throughout her youth, Maevis was one of the fastest Pixies alive.


    ¡°Alright ye two, out yer heads; we have work to do,¡± Skye stated as she set down her pencil.


    Skye¡¯s words brought them back from their respective thoughts. Tidas grinned while Maevis looked sad to her. She wanted to ask, but before she could, Peggy bustled into the room with Zazzy following close behind. As soon as the baby dragon saw her surrogate mother, she rushed her like an over-excited puppy.


    Braced for impact, Skye grunted with force as Zazzy mmed into her. She¡¯d nearly knocked the both of them over, but Tidas had saved them. He¡¯d used his trait to speed over and catch them before they tipped. Grateful for the save, Skye beamed at her husband as sheughed at Zazzy¡¯s...enthusiasm.


    Looking at her beautiful, cheer-filled face; Tidas couldn¡¯t imagine a world without her in it. A deep, searing pain crossed his chest at the thought of never seeing again. He¡¯d never acknowledged it as a possibility before; his determination not allowing it. Now, he was being forced to.. And yet, he still couldn¡¯t see it.


    Every fiber of his being screamed at him: Skye would never disappear to him. She was as much a part of him as any other piece. She was ingrained in him, and not even Fate could break that bond..


    As the thought crossed his mind, Maevis¡¯ words ricocheted around in Tidas¡¯ head. She¡¯d mentioned something about a bond, but that the part of the legend pertaining to it was missing. When he asked about it, Skye was reaching into the box to grab the research books made by others. She was in mid-sentence when her entire appearance stiffened.


    Slowly, Skye pulled a single piece of paper out of the box. Fear was in in her eyes as she and Maevis exchanged a strange look. His confusion as in as Skye¡¯s fear, Tidas asked what the paper was. After he read it and Skye exined, anger reced his confusion as his eyes flitted back and forth in thought, considering who the dark man might be.


    After a few minutes of silence, Skye cupped her husband¡¯s cheek and said; ¡°Out yer head, love.. Yer ce is here, with me..¡±


    Hearing their pet phrase, Tidas left his thoughts behind. Skye had removed Zazzy from herself, and was standing up on her tip toes to be as even as possible with him. He¡¯d been a little surprised at her sudden closeness, and even more so when she grabbed the sides of his face to gain his total focus. Her stern expression didn¡¯t match the love in her eyes as she spoke.


    ¡°You listen to me, Tidas MacArthur.. No matter what happens to me, we will Always find a way back to each other. I know ye would never abandon or forget me, and I will Never Stop trying to get back to you.. Do ye agree?¡±


    Tidas grinned softly as he stared into his wife¡¯s eyes. Her faith and love in him equaled his own in her; mixing to create mutual devotion. His inability to picture a world without her wasn¡¯t denial to him, it was unwavering faith in their bond.


    Leaning his head forward to touch hers, Tidas replied in a light-hearted tone; ¡°Aye, wife.. I agreepletely.¡±


    After a few moments of silentmunion, Peggy spoke in a stern tone; ¡°Why did it sound like a bomb went off earlier? And what¡¯s with the box?¡±

 Chapter 200

    200 The King¡¯s Guilt


    Skye exined the day¡¯s events to Peggy as the old servant set out their clothes for dinner. Maevis and Tidas began to thumb through one of the books that was in the box with the legend. Zazzy rubbed and trilled at Tidas as well, which didn¡¯t happen often. She bounced from Skye to Tidas like an overexcited puppy the entire time that her mother spoke with Peggy.


    Each book was sectioned and filled with theories from a dozen different researchers. It seemed like a lot to go through, each having their own theory on the legend¡¯s meaning.


    As soon as Skye finished talking to a now-distraught Peggy, a knock came from their door. Tidas and Skye exchanged a nce before he set down the book, and nodded to Peggy to answer the door. Upon opening it, one of the King¡¯s Guardsmen entered their room, and bowed to the royal couple and diplomat.


    Tidas stepped forward when he saw an envelope in the guard¡¯s hand; ¡°Do you have a message for me from my father?¡±


    The guard cleared his throat and replied; ¡°No sir, it¡¯s for Princess Skye. The king has summoned her for a private dinner. He sends his apologies for the abrupt notice, but also said that both of you would understand the time constraints of a king.¡±


    Skye scoffed as she smiled, trying to hide her frustration as she said; ¡°You may tell Mag-the king, that I am at his service whenever he has need of me. What time should I arrive?¡±


    The guard hesitated a moment; ¡°He said within an hour, but thenmented that ¡®you¡¯re never on time¡¯, so I should say an hour and a half to you instead. But also stress to you Not to bete.¡±


    Maevis fluttered over; ¡°Did he also tell you to tell her your entire conversation?¡±


    The guard shrugged slightly; ¡°Aye, Lady Diplomat.¡±


    .....


    Maevis scoffed with a sad smile; ¡°He¡¯s cheeky like his ancestor as well..¡±


    Skye saw her friend¡¯s expression, but she didn¡¯t have time to discuss it now. Magnus had requested a private dinner with her, and her nerves were already shot from the day. If it had been anyone but him, she would¡¯ve refused, and spent the night researching with Tidas and Maevis.. But one did not refuse the king.


    Washing, dressing, and doing her hair in record time(for her), Skye rushed down the hallways led by Peggy, and closely followed by two of Tidas¡¯ Personal Guard. They were not only meant to keep her safe, but if Marco were to show up, one was to immediately run back and tell him. He wasn¡¯t taking any chances with his wife¡¯s safety anymore...


    Rushing up to the king¡¯s parlor door just in time, Skye stopped a moment and caught her breath. Peggy¡¯s breathing was barely strained, causing Skye to wonder if she should shadow Peggy for a few weeks to build up her stamina. If she wasn¡¯t Tidas¡¯ wife it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. ¡®I can only imagine the size of the aneurysm Karena would have if she saw me, haha! Maybe I should-no, no.. Can¡¯t be evil now; Ima supposed to be the good guy.. Sucks sometimes though..¡¯


    ¡°Princess Skye Moonstone, Your Grace..¡± the King¡¯s Guardsmen stationed outside the room announced.


    ¡°Enter,¡± came the singr reply from the king.


    Skye knew this wasing. She thought he would¡¯ve summoned her earlier than this, but that was most likely on purpose as well. Magnus knew that Skye hated to stew. To sit and wait instead of fixing the problem was maddening to her, therefore his small way of punishing her for withholding her power from him.


    As she walked in through the door, Magnus had to rub his eyes a moment. Aside from her hair color, Skye was the spitting image of her mother. Her face, her smile; every inch of her resembled her true mother. A sharp pain ripped through his heart as Skye¡¯s appearance forced nostalgia to cloud the king¡¯s head and heart..


    Magnus really did see Skye as the daughter he never had. If her true mother would¡¯ve lived, she might¡¯ve be Tidas¡¯ sister instead of his wife, or so Magnus had daydreamed. The truth of the matter was that he knew Sorcha loved Lucas as much as he loved her. Enough to risk the ire of their king..


    Lucas Moonstone was famously known as ¡®Moonie¡¯, but everyone only knew half the tale.. The story went that he¡¯d supposedly gotten into a fight with the king over a game. As punishment for insulting the king, he was assignedtrine duty the following day. After months of shoveling shit, he¡¯d gotten sick of it, gotten drunk, and mooned the king on his way out of the capital. Both offenses would¡¯ve gotten any regr man killed, but not Lucas. Supposedly their friendship overcame Lord Moonstone¡¯s discretion, but that wasn¡¯t entirely true..


    The fight had started during one of their games, but not over Magnus being a sore loser. Lucas had told his friend of his intentions to marry Sorcha, not wanting any secrets between them. Magnus had exploded with rage, and demoted Lucas for his ¡®betrayal¡¯.


    They had both openly admitted to having feelings for the same woman, and even joked about it. That was when Magnus thought that there was no woman alive that would turn down a king¡¯s proposal.. But Sorcha had.


    She¡¯d already fallen in love with Skye¡¯s father, and wanted their friend, and their king¡¯s blessing. Magnus had dismissed her, and forbade them from marrying.. But the deed was already done by the time she went to see him. Shortly after Magnus had assigned Lucas totrine duty, they¡¯d married without his knowledge or consent.


    Being the king, of course he knew of their marriage. It took months for his ire to cool, but he loved Sorcha enough to want her happy. He was contemting whether or not he wanted to invite them back to court, or banish them for good when Lucas had earned his nickname..


    Magnus hadn¡¯t realized how much he¡¯d missed Lucas until then. He was a man who had not only saved his life, but was a true friend to him. He never prettied his words, or beat around the bush like every other sycophant at his court. If he were to truly be honest with himself; Sorcha and Lucas were his best friends. He should¡¯ve been happy for them, but his wounded pride drove him to childish actions. Ones that made him partially me himself for Sorcha¡¯s death..


    While Magnus knew that they married, and were even expecting a child; he still ¡®forbid them from marrying¡¯. He called Lucas to the capital constantly, keeping him away from Sorcha a good chunk of her pregnancy out of spite. When Sorcha neared her due date, desperate; Lucas told Magnus that he had impregnated his mistress. And requested time away to be present for the child¡¯s birth, in case it happened to be a boy.


    Not realizing he¡¯d gone on ying his vindictive little game Sorcha¡¯s entire pregnancy, he gave Lucas open leave from court. He was to return once the child was settled, and the mother happy. Lucas thanked his benevolent king and friend, then took off from the capital.


    Lucas had rushed home just in time to see Skye born. She was so tiny, but cried like a warrior; or so he¡¯d told Magnus in a letter. He¡¯d exined how healthy and beautiful his daughter was, and that the mother was doing well and was happy. It hurt Magnus to know that the woman he loved was happy with another, but it did give his a small piece of sce to know that it was with Lucas.


    They were living is a tiny house while Lucas had Moonstone Castle built on the property next to Sorcha¡¯s family¡¯s property. The Warricks were very close to each other, and gathered often for nearly any reason. Their temporary home was about halfway between the capital and Sorcha¡¯s family home.


    Her older brother, and Lidia¡¯s husband; lived with her parents in the main branch family¡¯s estate. Since he was the oldest, he was set to inherit while Sorcha received a generous dowery. She and Lucas had decided to spend it on their dream home, and had the castle started being built less than a month after Skye was conceived.


    From what Magnus knew, one of Sorcha¡¯s family members was having a party when the fire had started. Lucas was at home with the nursemaid and a sick Skye, and Lidia Drummond was out in the garden when everyone else burned.. Including his dear Sorcha.


    ¡®They were only living in that hobble of a house because they couldn¡¯t be seen together. If only I had told Lucas I knew, maybe Sorcha would still be here, instead of dead.. Skye would¡¯ve never gotten sick if she would¡¯ve been in a proper house.. Lucas and Sorcha would¡¯ve been here presenting Skye to me instead of her going to her family¡¯s home. My goddaughter.. It¡¯s my fault she¡¯s grown up without her true mother.. Why she knows nothing about her family¡¯s history.. And on top of it all, we never caught who set the fire. I¡¯m a failure as a king, a friend, and a man...¡¯


    Skye eyed the king with nervous suspicion. He didn¡¯t often stare off into space like he was now, and hisplexion seemed far paler than normal. She noticed tiny beads of sweat on his forehead, and felt worry beginning to build within her gut. After several minutes of him simply staring off, Skye walked over to his side, and began to check his temperature and heartbeat.


    The pace was slower than she would¡¯ve liked it to be, and his skin was cool to the touch. Walking over to the couch, Skye pulled a thick, soft nket from the back of it, andid it across the king¡¯sp. The pressure from the nket, and activity around him brought Magnus out of his thoughts. He shook his head slightly, happy that Skye was the only one in the room with him, therefore the only one to see it. The king was about to turn seventy-four soon, and was feeling his age more and more, with each passing day. He felt like this would be his final year, but Skye had other ns..


    Instead of taking her seat, Skye stayed standing by Magnus¡¯ side. She set one hand on top of his head, and the other on his upper chest. When he went to say something to her, she actually shushed him as she funneled her Shaman magic into him. He felt fine at first, then began to cough hard. So hard, he nearly fell out of his chair.. But Skye kept her magic flowing.


    After a few seconds, several guards rushed into the room; swords drawn and pointed at Skye. She didn¡¯t flinch as she maintained her contact with the king. He was coughing up a mix of blood, and ckish-grey goo. The guards were screaming at her to step away from the king, but Skye wouldn¡¯t budge until she knew her father-inw was alright.


    Right as one of them lifted his sword to strike Skye down, Magnus lifted his hand up. All four guards froze in ce as the king caught his breath, and wiped his mouth. He looked to Skye, who was staring at the sword tip an inch from her face. He coughed a couple more times to clear his throat, then asked; ¡°What the Hell was that?!¡±


    Skye put the tip of her finger on the tip of the sword, and slowly moved it away from her face as she spoke; ¡°That was me forcing a slow-acting poison out of yer system.. Umm, can these guys put their swords away now?¡±

 Chapter 201

    201 Dinner With The King


    The guards stared at the princess in disbelief, except the oldest one. He immediately straightened up, sheathed his sword, and quickly bowed to the princess. The other three kept their swords drawn, earning them the ire of theirmanding officer.


    Seeing the confusion on the three¡¯s faces, the older guardmented; ¡°You idiots! Haven¡¯t you heard about the princess who heals the sick? Many have been calling her the Goddess Eir? She healed all of Dragonhorn?! By the gods, read a bloody newspaper!¡±


    The men shrunk back at theirmanding officer¡¯s reprimand. They¡¯d heard the stories, but it was too akin to a fairytale for them to believe it. Actually looking at the woman before them, they now understood the nickname. Not only was she utterly beautiful, she¡¯d just saved the king¡¯s life as well.


    The blood and ck gunk on the floor was a sobering scene to Magnus. He¡¯d been feeling off for nearly a month now, but his doctor couldn¡¯t find anything wrong. One of the younger guards had asked if he should call a doctor, but Magnus waved him off as he caught his breath.


    ¡°What could the doctor possibly do now? All he¡¯d do is force me to go to the Medical Ward, and take my temperature.. I¡¯m already starting to feel better than I have in days; minus the terrible taste in my mouth.¡±


    Skye got up and grabbed a bowl, then poured the king a ss of water. She had him rinse out his mouth before she checked it and his throat for swelling or lesions. Once done, she cleaned up the spot on the floor the best she could without having actual cleaning supplies. Magnus had chortled when he saw Skye in her fancy, expensive dress that Marie had most likely bought her, cleaning up the mess.


    Nobles didn¡¯t do anything they didn¡¯t have to. If anyone else had been with him instead of Skye, they most likely would¡¯ve yelled for a servant. Possibly even berated his guards into it. Even Tidas would¡¯ve had someone else clean it up.


    Skye was a different breed from those at court. Magnus knew she¡¯d worked hard most of her life. Between her studying, helping Peggy, riding.. She¡¯d even done charity work making medicines for her father¡¯s cotters and servants before she¡¯d gotten her Shaman trait. Once he considered that she was also secretly training herself to use magic, Magnus came to admire his daughter-inw even more than he already did.


    Most people would use their talents and intelligence to advance themselves in the world. If Skye would¡¯ve been anyone else with her power, they would¡¯ve been ranked on the spot. Her number of traits alone qualified her to be an RMC officer, but Magnus couldn¡¯t do it without being sure of a few things first..


    .....


    After Skye finished up and the guards were sent away; Magnus and Skye opened a bottle of dark, smoky whiskey, and sat down. Their food wouldn¡¯t be brought to them for another half hour or so. Magnus had wanted time with Skye to catch up on her life.


    ¡°Where would ye like me to start?¡±


    Magnus smirked at her; ¡°How about..what you thought when you first saw my son again? You thought he was dead, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Skye¡¯s eyes widened; ¡°Ye want me to go back That far?! Come on, Maggie! That¡¯ll take all night!¡±


    Magnusughed loudly at the nickname Skye had given him when she was a child. She¡¯d lost her two front teeth, and couldn¡¯t pronounce his name correctly. Not wanting to insult him, she had tried to create a nickname for her godfather.


    Peggy had chided her for addressing the king so informally, but Magnus had told her; ¡°It¡¯s fine in private, but if other adults are around, just call me ¡®Your Grace¡¯, alright?¡±


    Since then, Skye had addressed him with her term of endearment whenever they were alone, or with Marie. She knew nearly everything about him since she was his second most trusted adviser. She¡¯d earned it after everything she¡¯d done and gone through..


    After Magnus¡¯ younger brother had attempted to kill him, Marie turned over every bit of information she knew about him. Friends, safe ces, hidden storage areas within the castle; everything.. Then, she left without a single fuss after losing her status, or child. Marie was probably the strongest person the king knew. After everything she¡¯d been through, she¡¯d never once said a hateful word about anyone; not even her husband.


    Magnus knew that she had loved his brother wholeheartedly in the beginning. Thest few years before his attempted Regicide had been difficult for her. His personality hadpletely changed; he became abusive towards her, and had taken several mistresses that he unted at court whenever Magnus wasn¡¯t around. He spent ridiculous amounts of money on an extravagant lifestyle that wasn¡¯t him...


    As Magnus thought on Marie, he also listened to Skye. She told him theplete details of her near-marriage to Jacob Fowler. The king knew what had happened, but Tidas had omitted many details that Magnus was unaware of. Mostly pertaining to his and Lucas¡¯ attempted deception.


    Magnus was internally furious that Lucas basically sold off his daughter; Sorcha¡¯s daughter.. But Skye covered for them by stating that her father had told her beforehand that he would¡¯ve never allowed the marriage to be consummated. It was a big fat lie, but Skye had seen the king¡¯s ire burning behind his eyes. She felt that if she didn¡¯t cover for her father, the king might¡¯ve done something rash.


    After that, Skye quickly gave him an overview of what had happened since then. She still didn¡¯t tell him of Zazzy¡¯s origin, or of the true DragonSnare Cottage. There were things that even Magnus was better off not knowing, and Skye was determined to protect her wee baby dragon, and the Fae. Lying to the king was a serious offense.


    Magnus could tell when his daughter-inw was omitting things, but didn¡¯t call her out for it. ¡®She¡¯d never hide anything important from me.¡¯ As the thought crossed his mind, Skye told him about everything from their encounter with the Cu Sith, to healing the people of Dragonhorn. She then covered all the way up to her Yuletide visit. He particrly like it when she described how her husband looked in green tights and elf ears; causing Magnus tough boisterously as servants began to bring in their dinner.


    As Skye talked, enticing smells filled the room. Magnus¡¯ favorite meat was roasted beef, and he had it every night that he could. Due to his recent health, he hadn¡¯t been able to eat much, but was now ordering the servants to bring more tes. He felt ravenous, and ate with gusto as empty te after te was rapidly swapped out for fresh food.


    There was the beef, apanied by thick gravy for it. Roasted potatoes that had been cut up and seasoned with garlic, onion, and oregano paired nicely with it. Bread, butter, and three types of jams were next. Followed by saut¨¦ed green beans with bacon bits, a bowl of freshly sliced fruit, and a bowl of Peggy¡¯s sd that the king had requested himself. The food was plentiful and delicious, but Skye¡¯s mind kept drifting back to Tidas and Maevis.


    Noticing her preupation, Magnus asked; ¡°What has your attention,ss? What are you thinking about?¡±


    Sighing, Skye debated with herself whether she should tell the king of the legend or not. ¡®Maggie will believe me, but he also almost didn¡¯t let me participate in the trials because he worried for me so much.. What will he do if he knows of the Catalyst legend?¡¯


    Against her better judgement, Skye didn¡¯t tell Magnus everything. She exined what she knew of the legend, and that Maevis and Nics thought she was the Catalyst. He¡¯d listened intently as she exined; even going as far as to pause eating his meal to focus. When she concluded, Skye hadn¡¯t told him of her dreams, or the Alchemic legend; just the Catalyst one.


    Magnus wasn¡¯t an invalid. He could tell Skye was withholding information again, but didn¡¯t press her for it. If she was keeping something from him, he would find out from the Fae. Maevis might not bepletely honest with him, but Nics seemed to be. He¡¯d already warned the king that Skye may be the Catalyst after a few too many thimbles of good whiskey. He¡¯d stressed not to reveal his knowledge of it, for fear of Maevis and Skye¡¯s anger, but told him most of what he knew of it afterwards.


    Being a king, it was easy for Magnus to keep secrets. There were many things he knew that hardly anyone else knew; except his most trusted adviser. He was privy to everything the king knew, and had already counseled Magnus to go along with the Fae. It was the best way to gain as much information on everything, as possible. People love to exin things, so Magnus would simply y the part of the dunce, and listen.


    This time was a bit different. While Skye didn¡¯t know everything Magnus knew, he¡¯d never lied to her before, and didn¡¯t n to now. He told her that he already had knowledge of the legend, but didn¡¯t tell her the information hade from Nic. He was the king¡¯s friend now, and Magnus had no wish to bust out his new drinking buddy.


    ¡°Am I in trouble?¡± Skye asked as she realized the king might know more from Tidas.


    Magnus chuckled at Skye¡¯s honest attitude. She was the perfect blend between her parents. Lucas¡¯ personality and wit mixed with her mother¡¯s beauty and temperament; both gifting her with red locks from each side.. But that was before she gained more magic.


    ¡°No you¡¯re not in trouble dear. Although you could¡¯ve told me the truth of your hair,¡± Magnus replied with a slight chuckle.


    Skye deted in her seat. She thought he knew more, but was relieved that her hair was the only discrepancy he¡¯d noticed. Or at least was the only one he was calling her out for. She hated lying, and considered withholding information akin to it.


    Skye did it for the same reason she didn¡¯t tell him of her power: fear. Even a king had to answer to someone, and if the nobles knew that Skye had hidden her powers, there would be nothing Magnus could do to save her..


    As Magnus calmed himself and took another bite, a question popped into Skye¡¯s head; ¡°Is there anything in the legend that you might have an insight in to?¡±


    As the king chewed his food, he considered Skye¡¯s question. ¡®Blood of the First King¡¯ referred to the Warrick bloodline, which Skye was a part of due to her mother(not that she knew that). He hadn¡¯t heard the actual legend from Nics, just his theories. How the forest had reacted to her when she was a child..


    ¡®Wait.. Nic said Skye And Tidas.. Ourst name means Son of Arthur, and Arthur means Noble One.. Son of the Noble One..¡¯


    Magnus choked on his food as he racked his brain. The only reason he even knew that was because of Tidas¡¯ mother. She¡¯d made him flip through a book filled with baby names and their meanings when she was pregnant. They had considered naming Tidas Arthur instead, but Elizabeth had convinced Magnus of the cruelty it would bring upon him.


    Magnus didn¡¯t know what the name Warrick meant, but he was willing to bet his crown that it was ¡®the Leader Who Defends¡¯. Skye¡¯s mother was a Warrick, and they¡¯d all been wiped out except for her. The blood of the first king ran through her veins, and Water magic was referred to as ¡®Life Magic¡¯ in many parts of the world. A deep, nauseating sense of dread filled the king as he recalled Skye¡¯s bottom line about the legend.


    ¡®If Skye and Tidas are the ones in the legend, then doesn¡¯t that mean Skye will die?!¡¯

 Chapter 202

    202 Bloodlines And Betrayals


    ¡°Are ye alright, Maggie?¡± Skye inquired with concern in her tone.


    Looking up at his distraught daughter-inw, the king¡¯s heart ached for her. The knowledge of her true mother weighed heavily upon his mind. He considered telling Skye the truth, but knew it wasn¡¯t his ce. Lucas would have to exin the situation, and himself, to his daughter. As much as he wanted to, Magnus decided against telling Skye her true lineage.. But there was nothing stopping him from telling her the history of Alcon.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright dear, I was just considering things,¡± Magnus replied as he tried to organize his thoughts.


    Hesitating a moment, Skye sat back down as she said; ¡°What do ye mean?¡±


    ¡°I think the part about ¡®Son of the Noble One¡¯ refers to Tidas. Arthur means ¡®Noble One¡¯, and the ¡®Mac¡¯ in our name means ¡®son of¡¯.. So logic would have me believe that Tidas is involved in the second part. The first part confuses me.. Do you know if your mother is distantly rted to the Warricks by chance?¡±


    Skye thought a moment before she replied; ¡°Not that Ima aware of. The only Warrick anythin¡¯ I know of is the forest that Tidas and I yed in as children; where the Fae are. Why?¡±


    ¡°Because that is the name of the very first king ever recorded. It was back when the continent was still one kingdom. The Warricks ruled for generations before my ancestors rebelled with other nobles, and created the kingdoms we know today; give or take somend here and there..¡±


    Skye digested the information Magnus had just given her before she asked; ¡°Are there any Warricks left? Do ye know of any tomes or records that would have information on them?¡±


    Magnus sighed sadly; ¡°I¡¯m afraid their line was extinguished shortly after you were born. They lived near your father¡¯s castle; the very same forest you yed in was theirnd. If I remember correctly, your mother¡¯s first husband was a Warrick. Like you, she never changed her name. Drummond is one of the oldest families in Alcon, so I understand her keeping it.¡±


    .....


    As Skye thought about what the king had said, a million thoughts rushed through her mind. ¡®Wait, mother¡¯s first husband was a Warrick?! How did I not know that?! It exins why me father owns-owned, the forest then.. If she was the only one left that was rted to the Warricks, marriage bein¡¯ the only bond or not, all assets would¡¯ve reverted to her. Once father married mother, he would¡¯ve gained thend and her wealth.¡¯


    ¡®Wait.. For me to be the Catalyst, I have to have Warrick blood in me.. Does that mean that me Da isn¡¯t me real father?! No, no, no, no...But I look like him, kind of. I have his hair, and he told me that I have his mother¡¯s eyes.. Ahhh! What the Hell is with today?! Can¡¯t I get a friggin¡¯ break?!¡¯


    As Skye began to panic, Magnus stared at her with confusion. Her breathing was bing heavier and uneven, making her anxiety obvious. He had wanted her to question her parents about her Warrick heritage, not have an identity crisis. He so very badly wanted to tell Skye of her mother, but knew if he did, Lucas and Lidia would never forgive him.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t worry too much about it dear. The Warrick line is as old as theye, and no doubt sired many bastard lines. Not to mention that women¡¯s lineage was hardly ever recorded. As far as we know, you may have even gotten your Warrick blood from your father.¡±


    Skye nodded to the king, but still had an uneasy, bottomless pit feeling in her gut that the food wasn¡¯t affecting. Her parents had all but hidden her away from the world. If Lucas Moonstone wasn¡¯t her father, then it would make sense that they tried to keep her existence hidden as much as possible. It also helped exin why her father was so gun-ho about her marrying into royalty.


    ¡®Marrying me off to Tidas would keep me safe from whomever killed off the rest of the Warricks.. It¡¯s the most likely reason for them limiting their time spent with me too. If me Da isn¡¯t me Da, then maybe I look like me real Da? Maybe that¡¯s why mother can¡¯t really look at me, or be around me for too long at a time..¡¯


    ¡°Skye? Hey! Skye! Are you still hungry or not?¡± Magnus asked with a sharp, booming voice that jolted the princess from her head.


    Shaking her head in the negative, Skye leaned back in her seat as another heart-wrenching thought popped into her head: ¡®They were so nervous about me gaining magic... Did they know about the legend?¡¯


    Magnus felt terrible. He didn¡¯t want to be the cause of mistrust between Skye and her parents. He¡¯d found it irritatingly ridiculous that she still didn¡¯t know about her true mother at her age. Skye would turn neen shortly after the Summer Games. She was plenty old enough to know the truth, and decide things for herself, but Magnus could still empathize with Lucas and Lidia.


    If their situations were reversed, especially with Skye¡¯s nature to sniff things out; he most likely wouldn¡¯t have told her either. At least not until she¡¯d revealed her magic. Skye not knowing certain things now put her in more danger than it protected her, or so Magnus told himself. He wasn¡¯t sure if he was being selfish, or if his genuine concern was pushing him to push her.. All the king knew was that Skye needed to be told the truth, and by her parents.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re alright? I can have the servants bring back some food? Or would you like dessert instead?¡±


    Skye¡¯s head popped up from it¡¯s droop with hopeful eyes. There was one particr dessert she and Magnus always ate together when she was younger: petit fours. They¡¯re tiny, bite-sized cakes that were a hassle to make, but utterly delicious. Thinyers of fluffy sponge cake were stacked on top of each other three high, with ayer of frosting or preserves between theyers. It was covered in fondant, then aesthetically decorated.


    The chef always followed a recipe Peggy had invented years ago, knowing it was their favorite. Two medium-sized trays were brought in, each having about twenty-five of the wee cakes on them. One full tray had chocte cake and fondant, strawberry jam, and tiny flowers on top made from chocte shavings.


    The other tray had a mix. All the cakeyers and fondant were vani. However the fillings rotated between orange marmde, cherry, and lemon preserves. The decorations on the tops signified which vor was which. The moment the grinning servant put the trays down on the table, Skye and Magnus immediately changed their expressions.


    ¡°Ye had to bring out the wee cakes, didn¡¯t ye... Sugar loading it is, then! I¡¯ve got tons of reading to do tonight anyway!¡± Skye hollered as she dove into the chocte ones.


    Magnusughed as he reached for one of his favorites; the lemon ones. It was the first vor he¡¯d ever tried of them, and the sentiment attached to the vor kept them his favorite throughout the years..


    The second time Skye had ever visited the castle, she¡¯d brought a box of them with her as an apology to both the king, and Tidas for her previous behavior. Tidas had refused to eat them at first, until he¡¯d seen his father enjoying them so much. Once he tried them, he¡¯d loved them. After they killed the box together, Magnus had asked where Skye had bought them from.


    Being the king, he¡¯d nned on ordering the baker toe work for him, but it was a short-lived idea. Skye admitted to making them herself, with Peggy¡¯s aid. The admission had earned her looks of dismay and shock from the nobles in the throne room at the time. It wasn¡¯t proper to them that the prince¡¯s future wife was doing ¡®servant work¡¯.


    Magnus watched as the nearly six year oldss stood tall as the adults around her acted like the true children. Both Magnus and Tidas had realized then that Skye was different from the rest. Working hard for something was simply done; nothing more. Skye wanted to show her gratitude herself, not pay for it or have someone else do it for her.


    As Magnus came to know her, he learned a great deal about perspective from the child. Skye was remarkably intelligent for her age and gender, and Magnus wanted to encourage her. He often sent books to Lucas, or requested him to track down tomes rting to specific topics they¡¯d discussed.


    The king knew Skye read everything her parents got their hands on because she¡¯d told him. She hadn¡¯t ever felt any kind of fear towards ¡®her Maggie¡¯ until she¡¯d gotten her Water magic. Even then, it wasn¡¯t necessarily him she was afraid of, but the indoctrinationws. Genie had driven home the point to her that it was thews she should fear, not her friend. Skye didn¡¯t know it, but Genie knew to make sure Skye didn¡¯t fear the king...


    After a bit more talking about the Warrick bloodline, Skye learned of the fire, but not the mysterious circumstances surrounding it. Magnus knew Skye would start poking around in the wrong ces if she learned that the fire had been caused for nefarious means. Magnus could never be sure now, but he¡¯d always suspected that they¡¯d been killed for a specific family secret.. One he was privy to because he was king.


    The Warrick line had passed a certain gemstone from generation to generation. It always went to the next head of the family once the previous one died, or retired. Lidia¡¯s husband was the new head of the family at the time of the murders, and Magnus had always suspected that the previous head stepping down so suddenly had something to do with the fire. Sorcha¡¯s father hadn¡¯t been sick or disabled in any way, and the Warrick men usually served their titles until they died.


    Lidia and her grandfather were the only ones to survive that night. Any details from then had been lost to her due to the trauma of it all, or so she¡¯d told Magnus. He¡¯d never fully believed her, but as time went by and his grief overcame him, he¡¯d forgotten to press her for the information then.


    As Magnus popped one of the orange marmde petit fours into his mouth, he¡¯d made a decision. When Lucas and Lidia woulde down for the Summer Games, he would press them for any knowledge they had on the matter. With Skye basically verifying that she is the Catalyst with her powers, and the legend in mind; Magnus wanted the full scope, not a tinted lens..


    Moving on to other subjects, the two happily ate their sweets as the night stretched on into thete hours. They¡¯d mostly talked about Skye¡¯s studies and training. She¡¯d told him that she had a secret surprise attack nned for Tidas, which made Magnus squirm in his seat with excitement. He nearly begged her to tell him, but all she would say on the matter was that he wouldn¡¯t be disappointed in the show...

 Chapter 203

    203 Connections


    Skye didn¡¯t get back to her quarters until some time after eleven o¡¯clock. She and the king had covered almost everything that had happened in her life since she and Tidas had reunited. They had briefly discussed her life before the reunion, but Magnus didn¡¯t like the depression that seeped out from his daughter-inw at the mention of it. From what he could tell, Skye didn¡¯t like thinking about it.


    Walking through the hallway, Skye had one of Tidas¡¯ guards in front, and one walking behind her. She felt more like a prisoner in the pce, than a princess. If she wasn¡¯t in her room, she had to be escorted everywhere. It didn¡¯t bother her at first, but as the months built, so did her level of annoyance. If it wasn¡¯t for us and Ronnie being her main guards, Skye would¡¯ve already snapped about never having time to herself.


    They didn¡¯t treat her as stringently as the other guards. Most only knew Skye as Tidas¡¯ wife, and a princess. They knew she was Lord Moonstone¡¯s daughter, so even though she was technicallymon-born; those that didn¡¯t know her treated Skye like her title demanded. The only reason us and Ronnie treated her differently was because they knew her before she came to the pce. If they hadn¡¯t, they¡¯d probably be just as stoic as the others.


    Before turning down her hallway, Skye greeted the guards posted outside her hall. She then thanked the guards that had escorted her, and entered her room. She found it odd that they didn¡¯t walk away until after she was shutting the door,even with other guards present. Assuming that Tidas had most likely insisted upon it, she brushed it off. Marco¡¯s recent plots had put her husband on edge, and Skye didn¡¯t me him. She didn¡¯t like being cooped up in her room just to have a wee bit of personal time.. But if situations were reversed, she would be just as overprotective of Tidas as he was of her.


    When Skye actually walked into the room to see who was still in, the scene before her reflected her own dower frustration. Tidas, Maevis, and Peggy were all gathered around the corner table with one of Rnd Snare¡¯s journals out and open. Confused, she greeted everyone, then asked what was wrong.


    Before anyone could speak; Skye was falling forward. Zazzy had been sleeping on the bed, and bolted for Skye upon hearing her voice. Still being half-asleep, the baby dragon hadn¡¯t realized that Skye wasn¡¯t facing her. She mmed into her mother¡¯s backside, sending her tumbling forward into her husband¡¯s arms.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time we started training her not to do that, or she¡¯s going to take you out.. Are you alright?¡±


    Skye chuckled as she looked up into her husband¡¯s face; ¡°Aye, I agree. But I don¡¯t think we need to train her, just exin it to her. She¡¯s a dragon; she¡¯s much smarter than any cat or dog.¡±


    Understanding some of what they were saying, Zazzy slowly walked over to Skye, and rubbed against her leg. She hadn¡¯t meant to knock over her mother, she was just really happy to see her. While she loved Tidas, Skye was the one she¡¯d bonded with. The world was better with her mother around, and Zazzy was beginning to search for her whenever Peggy took her out into the pce with her.


    .....


    Aside from a few nobles, everyone loved Zazzy. The servants and guests alike would stop and greet, or usually pet her in the halls. She trilled and cooed at people as she passed them, which freaked out everyone at first. Peggy had to exin the high intelligence dragons possessed many times before it¡¯d finally sunk in for most.


    Zazzy was quickly bing the unofficial mascot for the pce servants. She tried to be helpful whenever she could, even though it usually led to a mess. She was rather good at bncing stacks of foldedundry on her back, and helping the servants with cleaning the floors.


    All they had to do was strap a couple dusting cloths to her front, and she happily slid across the floors on her own. Some of the younger servants had even started having races with her; to see who could clean the fastest. Of course Zazzy hadn¡¯t lost once yet, and actually seemed a bit cocky about it after she¡¯d win. It was peculiar to see an animal with such a human personality, but it just endeared her to them more.


    Zazzy liked the other humans, but she loved Skye the most. She wanted to spend more time with her, but had no way to tell her that. It was a very frustrating situation, and Zazzy knew she needed tomunicate with her mother. They could sense each other¡¯s emotions, but their connection wasn¡¯t whole yet. There was something that needed to happen first, but Zazzy didn¡¯t know what yet. The information still locked away until she grew older. Until she came of age, the baby dragon would just have to do her best with what she had..


    Skye knew that Zazzy was apologizing by rubbing against her legs. It was a sweet gesture that showed she knew that she¡¯d done something wrong. Zazzy had gotten yelled at by Peggy enough to understand that an apology was required after making a mistake. If not, then the subsequent lecture would be twice as long..


    Tidas was still holding his wife by the waist as she bent to pet Zazzy. He seemed a bit off to her, but couldn¡¯t put her finger on why. ¡®Maybe they talked about something that bothered him? Or with how today¡¯s been goin¡¯, tis probably more bad news..¡¯


    She still wanted to thank him properly for saving her from Marco at the library, but now wasn¡¯t the time. Looking at his current expression, Skye saw a flurry of emotions. Either something bad had happened, or more questions were being added to their ever-growing list in her absence.. That took precedence over her libido.


    Skye bounced her line of sight between her husband, Peggy, and Maevis as she asked; ¡°What¡¯s wrong? How bad is it?¡±


    Tidas tightened his grip on her; ¡°It¡¯s.. Complicated. We were trying to figure out the first part of the legend when I realized something: Rnd Snare was thest person to see the spear before my uncle, right? He called the ce he¡¯d stashed it, ¡®their greatest shame¡¯. But it didn¡¯t make sense to me because the current capital wasn¡¯t fully built yet.¡±


    ¡°I went and grabbed his personal journal to see if he¡¯d written any other information on it¡¯s whereabouts..¡±


    Tidas trailed off as he looked at Maevis, prompting Skye to ask; ¡°So what or where was their ¡®greatest shame¡¯?¡±


    Maevis spoke, but didn¡¯t lift her head; ¡°The Old Capital.. That is where it all started..¡±


    ¡°What do ye mean? What started?¡± Skye asked with a slightly raised tone.


    Maevis sighed heavily; ¡°The beginning of the divide among humans.. Most of the royal families in power right now gained their power by betraying the first king¡¯s bloodline; when the entire Star continent was called Alconia.¡±


    A ominous chill ran up Skye¡¯s back at the mention of the first king¡¯s bloodline. Any history books that the kingdoms of the Star continent printed stated that the first king¡¯s descendent turned into a ruthless dictator, and that¡¯s why he was overthrown. It was one of the few consistent historical reference points that all kingdoms shared.


    Skye wanted to mention the discussion she and Magnus just had, but decided to ask; ¡°How do ye know that, Mae? Yer not that old.¡±


    Maevis smiled at her friend¡¯s attempt to lighten up her mood, but it wasn¡¯t going to work. She just told Tidas and Peggy about her past, and now Skye was here. She needed to know what she¡¯d just exined, but it involved one of the most painful subjects for Maevis to speak on: Tiberius.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that old, but the Empress nearly is. She knows the truth of how and why the humans tore their flourishing kingdom apart.. She told me a few decades ago after too much honey mead.¡±


    Tidas finally released his wife before saying; ¡°I¡¯m going down to the kitchens to get some food. Do you three want anything?¡±


    The prince was hungry, but it wasn¡¯t the main reason for his leaving. Throughout Maevis¡¯ story, he¡¯d felt like she was holding back. He had no doubts there were certain parts that she wasn¡¯t telling him due to who he was. Some because he was Tiberius¡¯ great, great grandson. Some, was because he was royalty..


    When she¡¯d read the section of Rnd¡¯s journal pertaining to their betrayal by that-time¡¯s royalty, she¡¯d scoffed bitterly. Forgetting Tidas was in fact royalty himself, Maevis hadmented; ¡°I see the rot doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree..¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t speak on it when Tidas asked, so he knew it to be a sore subject. ¡®Something more must¡¯ve happened between Maevis and my ancestors. She wouldn¡¯t hold a grudge over nothing, at least I don¡¯t think. I can guess what it was, even though she won¡¯t directly say it.. My mere existence is proof that things didn¡¯t work out.. Fate is cruel.¡¯


    As Tidas¡¯ thoughts started to be hectic, he shook himself his haze and said; ¡°I¡¯ll leave youdies to it then.. I¡¯ll be back in about an hour, so take your time, Mae.¡±


    Feeling bad about being so obvious, Maevis thanked Tidas as he headed out the door. She understood that it had nothing to do with the prince, but he was still rted to Her.. ¡®If she would¡¯ve just listened to me, Tiberius never would¡¯ve died so young..¡¯


    The thought sent a fresh wave of pain through her heart. Truth be told: Maevis loved Tiberius with every fiber of her being, and still did. She had never loved anyone before, or after him either. Of course she¡¯d had her fair share of fun throughout the centuries, but never had she ever loved another; not even close. The closest anyone came to it was her plutonic love for Nics.


    Shifting in her seat, Maevis sighed heavily; ¡°Poord, I owe him an apologyter.. Seems I¡¯m not as detached as I im to be.¡±


    Peggy stood with her arms crossed over her chest; ¡°Tis obvious to any who hear the story, Mae. If ye have ever talked about him before, I bet Skye already knows of yer feelings for him.¡±


    ¡°Who? Tiberius? Ye love him, don¡¯t ye?¡± Skye asked like it wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    Maevis huffed with a strained smile; ¡°Am I really that obvious about it?¡±


    ¡°Aye.. But, Ima confused. What do you and Tiberius have to do with the Ethereal Spear?¡±


    Maevis sighed again; ¡°It¡¯s our fault Tidas¡¯ uncle got his hands on it... Tiberius and I were the ones who took it from the Old Capital. It¡¯s also what killed him..¡±


    Skye¡¯s eyes went wide at the new information. The history books all said that Tiberius died winning thest war between the kingdoms. They said he died taking down the Sync king, who was the leader of the opposing side. When Skye asked why there was such a difference in the history books, Maevis¡¯ expression turned dark.


    Her eyes narrowed like she was ring at some distant enemy as she replied; ¡°You can¡¯t control a kingdom if everyone knows that you killed your husband..¡±

 Chapter 204

    204 History Of Alconia


    ¡°Wait, I thought ye said the spear killed Tiberius? The Queen killed him?! Why?!¡± Skye practically screamed with dismay.


    Maevis sighed heavily, then looked to Peggy; ¡°If the offer still stands, I¡¯ll take that drink now, dear.¡±


    Peggy nodded with a small smile, then headed out the doors to fetch a good bottle of whiskey. As soon as she shut the door, Skye sat down at the table. Peggy had gotten Maevis a chair to sit in earlier, so she took her seat as well. After a moment to collect her thoughts, Maevis took a deep breath before she started..


    ¡°Based off of what Tidas said, and what the journal says, you know that the first king¡¯s bloodline was betrayed and dethroned. What you don¡¯t know is that the MacArthurs, the Garcias, the Ruscos, the Grecos, the Tokuga, and the Kurtz nobles plotted together to destroy the first king¡¯s line. They systematically destroyed any trace of a bloodline that they could.. But they didn¡¯t think to check the Fae Kingdom on the south continent.¡±


    ¡°The Warrick King was not only trying topletely merge the Fae and humans, but he tried to do what Sai has just started to do: dismantling the ss system.. Instead of getting the nobles to voluntarily give up their power, he used his loyalists like the Winchesters, the Mani n, and themon people to force their hands. It led to a greed-fueled coup d¡¯¨¦tat that divided the entire continent into the kingdoms you know today. Well, give or take a bit ofnd here and there..¡±


    Skye inwardly chuckled at Maevis¡¯ phrasing. Magnus had just told her something simr, but Mae was giving her far more details. The traitorous nobles she¡¯d mentioned were all founders of generational kings. The MacArthurs ruled Alcon, the Garcia family ruled Mano, the Ruscos did rule Ruscovic, although it was currently being governed by Lawrence until his son took the throne.


    The Kurtz n was like the Mani n; they originated from the first northern tribes. They were the first people to create records after the Great Shift. Skye wondered if they were the ones she saw in her dream, but pushed the thought aside for now. Maevis was still exining how they founded the Sync kingdom by killing off most of thend¡¯s natives.


    Skye didn¡¯t like the Sync kingdom in general. Their history of cruelty was too extensive for her. Any time they went to war, their people suffered. Theirst six kings believed in ¡®survival of the fittest¡¯, and held no sympathy for their weaker subjects. It had been so badtely that that the rumors of cannibalism weren¡¯t as far fetched an idea as one might want to think.


    Ital was currently ruled by the Greco family, but they hadn¡¯t always maintained it. A few other families had taken power throughout their history, basically whenever they lost a war. They would be overthrown, but always paid their way back into the court. Which led to copious amounts of plots and intrigue. It was one of the most confusing histories of the Star continent.


    .....


    The Tokuga n had created the Toku Kingdom originally. It changed to the Odenwa Kingdom for about sixty years before the Tokuga took it back again. They were the current royalty when the kingdom changed to the Sai Republic. The heir was still alive technically, but he¡¯d supposedly stepped down peacefully after his father was executed. The queen had passed away years before, so the only Tokuga left was the prince...


    Skye and Maevis discussed the families at length. From how well each was at governing, to how well the current kingdoms were doing. Karena¡¯s brother was king of Mano, and was a generally pleasant person the two times she¡¯d met him. Once for his sister¡¯s anniversary, and once more during the Summer Games. He was tall and attractive; more or less a male version of Karena.


    Armando was a mostly fair ruler, so long as they could work. Mano didn¡¯t have outright very, but their penalties for breaking thew might as well be called what it was. Any debt and most crimes could be worked off, but at a ridiculously low wage. He garnished their wages for food, clothing, and housing.


    Most found it unfair because even if you had a home; if you were amoner, you were forced to stay in the work camps. Nobles were generally allowed to stand around(supervisors), and go back to their vis afterwards. The whole thing was one giant, oppressing, never-ending loop of freebor. Anyone who spoke out against the system usually wound up a part of it.. Like Karena; Armando didn¡¯t take criticism too well.


    As the two discussed the ridiculousness of the current world, Tidas came in to the room with Peggy. She had a chilled bottle of medium-dark whiskey, three cups, Maevis¡¯ thimble, and arge bowl of baked potato chips. She¡¯d had the chefs slice and bake some for the princess, in case she wanted a snack while drinking.


    He held the cups as Peggy poured, then they all nked their sses together. The whiskey had a bit more of a bite to it, but the finish was smooth. As Skye whirled the dark amber liquid around in her ss, she debated on telling them of her discussion with Magnus. Her possible ties to the Warrick family scared her slightly. ¡®Will this change me in any way? What will Tidas think? From what Maevis said, the MacArthurs led the coup d¡¯¨¦tat.. Will me bein¡¯ a Warrick matter to Tidas? I¡¯d imagine not, but..¡¯


    As random thoughts bounced about within her head, another name Maevis said stuck out to her: Winchester. The name took a moment, but Skye recalled where she¡¯d heard it before. Turning to her husband, she confirmed; ¡°Wasn¡¯t yer mother¡¯sst name Winchester?¡±


    Tidas held his cup out for Peggy to refill as he answered; ¡°Aye, why do you ask?¡±


    Skye quirked her head towards Maevis; ¡°You said that the Winchesters were loyalists to the first king, correct? And the MacArthurs were the ringleaders of Alconia¡¯s copse..¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your point, dearie?¡± Maevis inquired as she followed Tidas¡¯ lead, and held her cup out for a refill.


    ¡°No point; just find it to be an odd coincidence, that¡¯s all. The two rival sides united in blood within me husband.. Just sounds very.. Forboding to me is all.¡±


    Maevis quirked an eyebrow at Skye; ¡°That does sound like something that would be in the legend. It¡¯s an odd way to put it,ssie. And actually, I bet that your husband had a bit of all the royals in him. The ruling families have been marrying their children off to each other for generations; usually to form alliances. He most likely has a touch of all the families involved in the original betrayal within him.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.. ¡®Him¡¯ is right here, so ¡®he¡¯ would appreciate you two acting and speaking like it,¡± Tidas stated as he sipped his whiskey.


    Skye chuckled and apologized while Maevis smirked. Tidas crouched down and petted Zazzy, who had made herselffortable by happily wrapping herself around Skye¡¯s feet. Shezily cracked her eyes open to see who was touching her, and gave a soft, happy-sounding trill upon seeing her father¡¯s soft smile.


    ¡°At least you¡¯re on my side, right Zazzy?¡± Tidas asked jokingly.


    Taking his words in an obscured literal sense; Zazzy stretched slightly, got up, then knock her father over to cuddle up against his side. Skye, Maevis, and Peggy allughed as the prince huffed testily, but stayed on the floor a few moments to rub Zazzy¡¯s belly. Her tongue flopped out as one of her back legs began to kick in the air; just like when you scratched a dog¡¯s belly in just the right spot.


    The soft smile on his lips, and the gentle look in his eyes as he loved on the baby dragon made Skye wish that her and Tidas were alone at that moment. ¡®He looks so sweet and cute with Zazzy! I just want to squeeze them both! Then take Tidas over to the bed, and..¡¯


    ¡°Skye?! SKYE! Snap out of it! That¡¯s a right creepy face yer makin¡¯ right now!¡± Peggy bellowed inches from Skye¡¯s face.


    Skye jerked her head back in surprise; ¡°Huh?! What?! I wasn¡¯t thinkin-*Cough*-Mhmm.. W-What did ye want?¡±


    Peggy red at her; ¡°I know what ye were thinkin¡¯, the drool on yer chin it proof enough..¡±


    Skye wiped at her chin and immediately began to turn a shade of pink. There was a tiny drop there, but she didn¡¯t mind. With a cocky grin, Skye replied; ¡°Ima not ashamed to be attracted to me husband. I actually count me self lucky tha-HEY!¡±


    After Peggy grabbed Skye¡¯s ss from her, she stated with sass; ¡°That¡¯s it, yer cut off.¡±


    Tidas chuckled before he slid the ball of Zazzy over towards Skye¡¯s feet again. He brushed off his pants, stood up, then mmed the bit of whiskey in his ss. Once he¡¯d set his cup down, Tidas leaned in to kiss his wife before speaking.


    ¡°Since I didn¡¯t get much work done during the day, I need to head over to the RMC Headquarters and catch up. I have the majority of the treaty between Alcon and the Fae Kingdom worked out, and the investigation into who sent the assassin is looking promising.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± Maevis asked Tidas.


    ¡°Thanks to Skye¡¯s information about his ent, we were able to trace his travels back to the Mano Kingdom. Marco¡¯s supposed to be sending an inquiry squad there to investigate, but he wants me to pick the investigators, and do all the paperwork for it,¡± Tidas sighed as he finished.


    ¡°Oh.. So we won¡¯t be sleeping together tonight then..¡±


    Guilt surged within Tidas as he cupped his wife¡¯s cheek; ¡°Sorry love, but not tonight. I will try to be quick, but don¡¯t wait up for me. We can break our fast together in the morning, if you¡¯d like?¡±


    Skye bit the tip of her thumb a moment before replying with an impish smile; ¡°Sounds like a date, husband.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Tidas leaned in for a slow, sweet kiss; ¡°Then I¡¯m off. The two guards outside will stay here. So if you need me, send one of them to fetch me. They¡¯re both speed-type Tanks, so it won¡¯t take me but a minute to get back.¡±


    As Tidas closed the door, he shouted; ¡°Don¡¯t keep her up toote, Mae. Shasta will throw a fit if she misses her training tomorrow!¡±


    Peggy and Maevis smiled and giggled while Skye contemted what kind of hell she was walking into tomorrow. She¡¯d sent us to tell her she¡¯d cancelled, and had forgotten to ask how she¡¯d taken the news. ¡®He was still in one piece, so she couldn¡¯t be that mad, right? ...It¡¯s gonna be a long day tomorrow..¡¯


    As Skyemented within her mind, Maevis felt she could rx a bit. She truly did like Tidas, but his presence caused a fury of emotions to well up within her ever since they¡¯de to the pce. Too many memories filled the halls and rooms for her to really see anything else. Everywhere she looked, visions of Tiberius clouded her nostalgic mind.


    He was her one true love, and he loved her just as much. But the obligations of a king are extensive. Fae and humans cannot bare children, so their rtionship was seen as ¡®unfit¡¯ for a king. Heirs were part of his responsibility to both his family and people, and it was the one thing Maevis couldn¡¯t give him..


    Skye watched a malignant sadness begin to cover Maevis¡¯ features. Her heart ached for her friend, and she wished she could do something for her..


    ¡°Would ye like to talk? Or just drink? Ima fine with either or,¡± Skye stated before an ufortable silence could settle.


    Maevis swirled her drink in her hand, then mmed it back before she replied; ¡°I don¡¯t want to, but we need to talk.. You need to know everything I do in case the information is useful or neededter.. I just..


    Maevis swallowed hard to fight the lump in her throat; ¡°It¡¯s just much more difficult to be back here than I thought it¡¯d be.. I have So many memories here; mostly good ones.. You would¡¯ve liked Tiberius; Tidas is a lot like him.. Not as cocky, but close.¡±


    Maevis smiled brightly; ¡°That stupid man.. Despite my size, he loved me.. We found a special magical item that allowed me to be the size of a human for twenty-four hours at a time. It was charged by the moon¡¯s waxing and waning. Something about gravity and magical alignment..¡±


    Maevis¡¯ soft smile grew cold as she spoke; ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about Tiberius and how we saved the kingdom, but then you have to answer a couple questions for me; agreed?¡±


    Skye thought for about five seconds before she agreed with a nod, then said; ¡°I¡¯ll tell ye what I can..¡±


    After Peggy refilled Maevis¡¯ cup, and she grabbed a chip; Maevis began her tale...

 Chapter 205

    205 The Pixie And The King(Part One)


    ¡°As I told you before, I met Tiberius when he won the Mage Trials. He¡¯d noticed me hiding in the sun¡¯s blind spot, and used a rock of all things, to knock me out of the sky. He¡¯d been shocked to see me, and, well.. You know some of it.¡±


    Maevis sipped her fresh thimble of whiskey, then continued; ¡°What I never directly told you, and what I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say in front of your husband, was that we were.. Umm..¡±


    ¡°Bumpin¡¯ uglies?¡±


    ¡°Bedfellows?¡± Peggy and Skye had spoken at the same time.


    ¡°I was going to say lovers, but if you¡¯re going to be crude about it-¡±


    ¡°Ima sorry, Mae. Go on with yer story, and I¡¯ll get Skye¡¯s things together for tomorrow,¡± Peggy replied with a cheeky smile as she set the whiskey bottle down.


    With surprise in her tone, Skye asked; ¡°Ye don¡¯t want to stay for it?¡±


    Peggy shed a small smile; ¡°Don¡¯t ye worry about it. Mae already told me a good chunk of it, and I now know the rest from when Tidas was here.. Ima sure there¡¯s some things Mae would prefer to only ye about as well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m grateful to you, Peggy, but aye. There¡¯s things that I feel only Skye should know,¡± Maevis¡¯ voice was apologetic as she spoke.


    .....


    After assuring her wee friend that her feelings were intact, Peggy left the room to check and see if her clothes were dry yet. Zazzy was sleeping cozily against Skye¡¯s legs, so Peggy had let her be. She was most content near her mother, and wasn¡¯t currently causing any problems in her unconscious state.


    Once Maevis heard thetch from the door click, she chuckled slightly, then spoke; ¡°That woman is something else..¡±


    Skye smiled at thement. Peggy truly was her rock; she built her up when she needed it, and was as blunt and hard on her as she needed to be. Skye loved Lidia, but she¡¯d always been more akin to an aunt to her, than an actual mother. Peggy was the one who had taken care of her throughout her life.


    Whenever Skye was sick, or needed someone to talk to, Peggy was the one there for her. She was the one who¡¯d listened to her thoughts and feelings, and was the main person she leaned on when Tidas had supposedly died. Genie was her confidant, but Peggy was her mother, and most trusted femalepanion. Skye couldn¡¯t imagine her life without Peggy in it.


    Skye was starting to lose herself in the thoughts until Maevis cleared her throat; ¡°There¡¯s some bits of information on the legend I know about that you won¡¯t find in those research documents. There was other notes and documents about the legend, but they¡¯d been destroyed in a fire. I didn¡¯t know it myself until I¡¯d seen the inside of the box, and recalled a conversation with the king.¡±


    Confusion covered Skye¡¯s face; ¡°When? How?! Did it start In the library?¡±


    Maevis grinned at her friend¡¯s enthusiasm; ¡°Calm down,ss; I¡¯m getting to it.. I had asked if Magnus knew of the legend, and after a bit of extensive storytelling on his part, he¡¯d exined that he wasn¡¯t sure what documents had been destroyed, but recalled that it had started in the Rare Tomes section. It¡¯s the reason all rare tomes and artifacts were now ced in that special storage we were in earlier. It was originally a kind of safe, so the conversion was rtively simple.¡±


    ¡°Wait, how do you know that there were more documents?¡± Skye asked, the confusion in her face growing.


    Maevis¡¯ expression went slightly solemn; ¡°Because they were the papers Tiberius and I had added.. There should¡¯ve been an additional folder with maps to the old capital, and another book with our research in it. The fact that they¡¯re not here leads me to three possible conclusions.¡±


    ¡°The first is that Tiberius wife had them destroyed. I find it highly unlikely since she never knew that we were the ones that figured out the spear¡¯s location..¡±


    ¡°The second is that someone had the materials checked out, or that they¡¯d been ced somewhere else. Considering the research was written by Tiberius himself, I thought that they might be being held in the MacArthurs private archives, but I checked.¡±


    Skye perked up a bit; ¡°The MacArthurs have a private collection?! How did ye get to it to check? Did Magnus-¡±


    Maevis¡¯ughter cut Skye off; ¡°Oh, dearie.. I¡¯m far more knowledgeable about this pce than any human here. Marco may have done a wee bit of renovating, but the secrets I know are built into the very bones of this ce.. I¡¯m sure that they know some of them, but not all..¡±


    ¡°Tiberius had died before before he could show Edmond all the passageways. There¡¯s some ces here that no one has stepped foot in Since Tiberius and I were therest; that includes the records room. Theyer of undisturbed dust on everything was proof of it.. I couldn¡¯t find our research though.¡±


    Skye was shocked at the revtion. ¡®I wonder if there¡¯s any information on the Warrick bloodline there?! I bet that if there¡¯s any records left, that¡¯s where they¡¯ll be! Should I tell Maevis about me conversation with Maggie?¡¯


    As Skye argued with herself in the back of her mind, she listened to Maevis as she continued; ¡°Anyway: back to topic.. Based off of what Dr. Lyberth told you, anything pertaining to the legend within the library, he¡¯d gathered for you ahead of time, correct?¡±


    Skye nodded to Maevis; ¡°Aye, Tidas had requested him to.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not in the library, then my third possibility is the most likely conclusion. Based on the given variables and factors: the fire Magnus told me about was most likely set on purpose.. ¡±


    Fury clear in her voice, Skye asked; ¡°But why? Why risk starting a fire Within the library?! Why not just steal the bloody research?¡±


    Maevis sighed; ¡°I don¡¯t know that, but I know why they burned our research: the location of the spear.. Tiberius and I had retrieved it to use it in thest war that involved most of the kingdoms. Sai, like always, was the only one with sense enough to stay out of it.¡±


    ¡°What happened? What caused the war in the first ce?¡±


    Maevis scoffed, extended her arm, and requested more whiskey before she kept going; ¡°A woman, of course.. Tiberius¡¯ wife to be exact.¡±


    After Skye gasped loudly, she refilled her own ss as Maevis continued; ¡°She really was a beautiful woman, and Very dedicated to Alcon as their Queen.. But her dedication was mostly to the nobles. She only cared about themon folk to a point. If that point affected her personalfort level, then it wasn¡¯t worth it.¡±


    ¡°Did she care about Tiberius at all?¡± Skye inquired, but immediately regretted it.


    While deep sadness etched on her face, Maevis answered; ¡°Aye, she did.. And he cared for her as well..¡±


    Skye lurched in her chair; ¡°WHAT?! I thought you two-¡±


    ¡°We loved each other, but we were also realistic. I knew Tiberius and I couldn¡¯t be together for very long; I¡¯m a Fae. My lifespan is ten to twenty times the length of a human¡¯s.. But we wanted to enjoy any time we had together. A Manic friend of ours had made me an item that could make me human-sized, and we were able to, umm..¡±


    ¡°Be lovers?¡± Skye replied with a wee cheeky grin.


    Maevis actually shed Skye a full smile as she said, ¡°Aye..¡±


    A bittersweet grin immediately took the ce of Maevis¡¯ happy smile. ¡®She must miss him something terrible.. Would I be able to handle watching the man I love marry another? Nope.. I could never share Tidas.. But what if we¡¯d been in their position? If I wasn¡¯t the Catalyst, or if me father wasn¡¯t Lucas Moonstone; would we be together?¡¯


    As Skye thought seriously on the matter, she¡¯d concluded that she¡¯d most likely would¡¯ve done what Maevis did: whatever it took to be with the man she loved. If she had been a regrmoner, the best she could¡¯ve hoped for was to be an informal mistress.


    Unless themoner¡¯s family had extremely high standings in high society, a woman was not permitted the official title of Official Mistress for royals. That was a title usually reserved for female nobility. Without the king¡¯s friendship, Skye¡¯s father most likely wouldn¡¯t have been nearly as sessful as he¡¯d been. Therefore making Skye unworthy to even be that much to Tidas.


    ¡°So let me get this straight; you and Tiberius found the spear, used it to win the war, then Tiberius died from it, correct? Like Rnd Snare¡¯s wife?¡±


    Maevis¡¯ voice was filled with grief; ¡°Aye.. He died for the same reasons, too. But unlike the Snares, we didn¡¯t get a warning from a Urisk.¡±


    Skye perked up; ¡°An Urisk? What¡¯s that? A Fae, I take it?¡±


    Maevis nodded; ¡°Aye. They be fairy-type Fae, technically, but are the size of humans. Like most brownies and gnomes, they don¡¯t have wings. They¡¯re usually hermits due to their appearance, but often seek out humans and other Fae to converse with out of loneliness. I believe that¡¯s the creature that warned Snare.¡±


    ¡°Most act as unofficial guardians to the people that live around their homes. They generally live in ces like swamps,kes, or near other various bodies of water. They¡¯re usually harmless, but are considered bad omens due to their appearance. You know how easily humans are scared by the unknown,¡± Maevis sipped her whiskey as she finished speaking.


    After Skye¡¯d processed what Maevis had said, she spoke; ¡°Rnd said that the royals had betrayed them.. Are you saying that Tiberius¡¯ wife betrayed him?! But you just said that they cared for one another! Why would she do that?!¡±


    Maevis¡¯ eyes were stern as she stared off and spoke; ¡°They did love each other, they just live the kingdom more.. More than each other, more than me..¡±


    Maevis felt the whiskey beginning to kick her in her ass. She¡¯d drank too much too fast, and was now regretting it. She didn¡¯t want to share her personal feelings about Tidas¡¯ ancestors. She felt it most likely would justplicate things, so Maevis was doing everything she could to keep her emotions in check.


    Noticing her struggle, Skye extended her finger, and mostly healed Maevis of her drunken state. It helped getting her emotions back in check, and the old Fae couldn¡¯t be more grateful for it. Grabbing a chip and munching it away, she readied herself for her friend¡¯s questions.


    ¡°Why did she betray Tiberius? Was she ordered to by a rtive or the like?¡±


    ¡°No.. The truth is, I was the only one that saw it as a betrayal. Tiberius never would¡¯ve put his own life before his people¡¯s. I knew it then, but I still hated Be for letting Tiberius die. Thest time I ever saw her, she¡¯d told me that it was what Tiberius had wanted.. I screamed at her and told her that she didn¡¯t really love him. That if she¡¯d loved him as much as I did, then she would¡¯ve happily traded ces with him, like I would¡¯ve.. Like how I tried to..¡±

 Chapter 206

    206 The Pixie And The King(Part Two)


    ¡°So what exactly happened between ye three? I¡¯ll even settle for ye rifyin¡¯ yer rtionship with the king,¡± Skyemented.


    Maevis sighed loudly; ¡°I already told you what Tiberius and I were to each other. What more is there to say?¡±


    Skye scoffed at Maevis¡¯ attempt at dodging the subject; ¡°How about what Actually happened?! Ye told me how ye met, and that ye two were lovers, but ye haven¡¯t said any real details! Ye mentioned him givin¡¯ ye a title, right? Why? And why could ye not be his mistress, or something akin to it?¡±


    Maevis narrowed her eyes at Skye; ¡°Could you do that with Tidas?! Could you stand to watch him hold another? Laugh and smile with another openly at his side?! Someone ye once called friend?!¡±


    Skye had instantly regretted what she¡¯d said the moment it¡¯d left her mouth. Maevis¡¯ rebuke was like throwing salt on an open wound. Not that she couldin; what Skye had just suggested to Maevis was cruel, put into context. She could never watch Tidas be with another, even if he was a king. She would leave the continent before that happened.


    With a contrite expression, Skye said; ¡°Ima sorry, Mae.. Twas ignorant of me to say that. Will ye forgive me?¡±


    ¡°I know you meant no offense, dear.. It¡¯s just hard to think about sometimes. Tiberius was my other half.. He was sensible, while I was rash. He always tried to think up every possible scenario before he would put one life at risk.. While I was alway the fool who would rush in swingin¡¯.. He saved my life countless times, and I saved him, but.. I couldn¡¯t save him in the end.¡±


    Skye took a deep breath; ¡°What happened?¡±


    Maevis mmed the rest of her whiskey, set the thimble down, and inhaled a shaky breath. Her title was an easy story, and one she¡¯d already partially told Skye. It was during a battle with the Sync Kingdom, and the second battle Maevis had ever fought along side humans instead of against them. It was an odd experience, and one that would help shape the fate of the kingdoms.


    .....


    Alcon had one against the Sync, but it had been the breaking point for the other opposing kingdoms. Mano, Sync, and the former Toku(now Sai) kingdoms banned together to try and take down Alcon. Alcon had an alliance with Ruscovic, and they had a peace treaty with Ital, but they abandoned the treaty. If they hadn¡¯t; the limited supplies, munitions, and soldiers avable to the other kingdoms would¡¯ve stopped the Continental War that imed Tiberius¡¯ life..


    As Maevis exined everything, Skye paused her to ask; ¡°So if Ital wouldn¡¯t have bolstered the other kingdoms, the war wouldn¡¯t have happened?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. They saw the built-up resentment that the other kingdoms held towards Alcon. This kingdom had the most avable farnd, and it¡¯s ridiculously fertile to boot. Sync¡¯s biggest problem has always been keeping their people fed. Alcon also has the most tomes and artifacts in the world, aside from Sai; but no one knew of it back then. The Tokuga n wanted the information Alcon contained since the MacArthurs ¡®didn¡¯t share¡¯, as it were.¡±


    ¡°Why did Ital break the treaty?¡± Skye inquired as Maevis paused to finish the potato chip she¡¯d been picking at nearly the entire time.


    ¡°Because they¡¯re opportunist of the worst kind.. The treaty was solidified by Tiberius marrying their king-at-the-time¡¯s sister. Be Greco was traded and married off to Tiberius shortly after he became King of Alcon. He didn¡¯t really have a choice if he wanted to protect his people.¡±


    ¡°We had juste out of the war with the Sync kingdom, and half the continent held animosity towards Alcon. If he had refused Ital¡¯s proposal, that would have put four of the six kingdoms against us.. Ruscovic would¡¯ve abandoned us, and the other four would rained down on us with vengeance.¡±


    ¡°Why did they break the treaty even though the king¡¯s sister was queen?¡± Skye asked with a hint of shock to her tone.


    Maevis scoffed bitterly; ¡°Oh, sweet child.. Greed; tis always greed. The Greco king thought that Be would be his inside agent, but her sense of loyalty and love for her husband was too strong. She¡¯d told Tiberius of her brother¡¯s plot, and we managed toe up with a counter measure to the invading armies without ¡®needless sacrifice¡¯. Or so Tiberius had put it, the idiot.. The sacrifice was him.. Selfish asshat!¡±


    Skye jerked her head, shocked at Maevis¡¯ loud and sudden insult. ¡®The whiskey must be hittin¡¯ her hard again. I don¡¯t like questioning her like this, but I feel like this is something I need to know. I hope she¡¯s ok..¡¯


    As Skye worried for her friend, Maevis internallymented her actions back then. Both she and Be had befriended one another over their shared love of Tiberius, but it was also what tore their friendship apart. Be had always told Maevis that she loved her husband, but her duty as a Queen took precedent. Maevis¡¯ love for Tiberius blinded her at the time.


    While she knew in her head that Be was right, Maevis¡¯ heart had ripped apart hermon sense. She knew that Tiberius wanted Be to live and raise their son, and that if either of them had switched ces with him, the mission would¡¯ve failed. Tiberius was the only one who could get to Ital¡¯s king, and the only one who could¡¯ve killed him..


    Magic items weremon, everyday things even non-magic users applied in their everyday lives. From pots that didn¡¯t require fire to cook, to power weapons. The Ethereal Spear was an ancient magical item that had no known origin; the same goes for ¡®Heaven¡¯s Star¡¯. But there were magical items created throughout the centuries by Manics.


    Creating magical items was the mostmon way for Manic mages to earn a living after being in the RMC. Many stayed on after their service as members of the Research and Development Department, but that was a more recently created department. Up until Magnus¡¯ great grandfather had created the R&D department. Edmund had always been interested in inventing things, and knew that the development of technology from the past was the future.


    Ancient artifacts, tomes, and anyone with an idea was wee to coborate; opening the doors to rtions with the Toku Kingdom. It gotplicated for a while when they went through their people¡¯s revolution, and changed to the Sai Republic, but for the past twenty years, information flowed easily between Alcon and Sai. Leading to the rtionship they had today.. But the Toku kingdom had been allies with the Sync kingdom back in Tiberius¡¯ day.


    They had an ancient artifact called the Dragon¡¯s Soul Stone, and gave it to the Greco king of Ital to use. He¡¯d wiped out nearly half of Alcon¡¯s forces with it¡¯s power, which rallied the other kingdoms to Ital¡¯s side. Everyone mored for the power that they had, but most didn¡¯t know that the artifact was all the power that Toku Kingdom had.


    The king knew that if he didn¡¯t win, his days as a monarch were numbered, which they were already. Shortly after the war, the Toku Kingdom became the Sai Republic, but at a high cost..


    After the war, the artifact was never recovered; lost to the world and time. Maevis had kept her ears open throughout the years for it, but nothing ever came of it. It was simply lost to time...


    The Dragon¡¯s Soul Stone gave it¡¯s owner aspects of a dragon. Their skin became like armor, and their magic was intensified by a hundred fold. Depending on their level of magical power, the Stone even changed their appearance. The Ital king had lost his mind due to the stone¡¯s overwhelming power, and transformed him into a dragon-like monster. He killed all he saw; including his own wife.


    As Maevis told Skye everything, her expression sombered as she neared the end of her tale; ¡°Tiberius had nearly died in the fight.. Afterwards, the spear finished him. Be was a Light mage, and wouldn¡¯t have suffered the after effects of the spear. Tiberius knew that the Greco King would¡¯ve killed her during the fight; she wasn¡¯t a hand-to-handbatant.. So to him, Tiberius¡¯ choices were to either let his wife die, or he would.¡±


    ¡°Be may have been a questionable friend and wife, but she was a damn-near perfect mother. Edmund loved her more than anyone, and Tiberius knew that losing his mother would¡¯ve destroyed him. Being the king, and constantly at war; Tiberius was hardly ever around, so Edmund wasn¡¯t very attached to him. Don¡¯t get me wrong; they each loved the other very much, but Edmund was always a wee Momma¡¯s boy.¡±


    Skye felt a lump in her throat as she thought about everything both Maevis and Tidas¡¯ great grandfather must¡¯ve gone through. He¡¯d lost his father at a very young and tender age, and the kingdom¡¯s hero as well; his hero. Be would¡¯ve rule the kingdom until her son came of age, but he still would¡¯ve benefited greatly from his father¡¯s guidance. ¡®And Tiberius.. I can¡¯t even imagine how different everything would be if he had lived..¡¯


    Skye filled Maevis¡¯ thimble again before she filled her own cup.


    Maevis had only recently admitted to herself that Tiberius had made the right call, but that didn¡¯t mean that it didn¡¯t sting all the same. Her life had felt quite hollow until Nics had brought her to watch Skye and Tidas as children. She¡¯d instantly known that Tidas was a MacArthur, and had initially tried to leave. After some convincing arguments from her dear friend, she¡¯d stayed and watched them.


    After that day, she apanied Nics as often as she could. It was still a little painful to watch Tidas y, but she couldn¡¯t shake the peace she¡¯d felt while being in their presence. Even then, both of the Pixie Fae knew that they would be significant. Considering everything happening now, Maevis was grateful to Nics for his baggering ways.


    ¡°Do you know where Nics is? I haven¡¯t seen him all day,¡± Maevis inquired.


    ¡°I think he was taking a trip back to Warrick Forest for an update, but Ima not sure. Magnus had mentioned something about it, but Ima not sure. Why?¡± Skye countered.


    Maevis shrugged; ¡°Just surprised he hasn¡¯te to find me yet. He some-what considers himself my keeper, poor man..¡±


    Skyeughed at the validity of Maevis¡¯ joke before she replied; Aye, but ye seem to trade off with that responsibility.¡±


    As the twoughed, Peggy waddled into the room with a massive basket filled with clothes. Zazzy heard the door, and had opened her eyes to see who it was. Seeing Peggy did nothing, but the basket was a whole other thing. As soon as Peggy set the basket down, she red at the baby dragon and said; ¡°Don¡¯t Even THINK About It!¡±


    It was toote.


    Zazzy was already up and heading for the basket. Peggy grabbed the handles and tried to move it away, but Zazzy stuck her massive paw on the edge of it. She chirped and trilled at Peggy as she yelled insults. Every time she brought a basket of clothes into the room, Zazzy did exactly what she was trying to do now; make a nest.


    Losing her grip as she tugged, Peggy nearly fell over as Zazzy kept her weight on the basket. When the force Peggy was applying suddenly stopped, the basket tipped over. Zazzy trilled victoriously as she dug into the clothes, turned around in the basket, and snuggle down to continue her nap.


    Skye and Maevis startedughing as soon as Zazzy put her paw on the basket. It seemed like amon problem for Peggy, and their banter was adorable. Peggy shot the two an icy stare until they stoppedughing. She admitted it was cute at first, but now it was simply annoying.


    ¡°I swear by the gods, if I see One Scale stickin¡¯ to any of those clothes, I¡¯ll turn ye into a matching outfit! Purse and all!¡±


    Skyeughed so hard she had tears rolling down her cheeks when Zazzy snorted at her. It almost sounded like she¡¯d said, ¡°Yeah yeah,¡± like a rebellious teenager. She literally had to wipe her eyes due to the amount of tears spilling out.


    Maevis watched her friendughing at the baby dragon as she tried to find the right words for the final part of her story. They were at the part about Tiberius¡¯ battle, and death.. This included his final words to her, and the memory made her heart feel heavy. He¡¯d said the sweetest and cruelest things to her; things she still thought about often. It would be like taking a knife to a scar to her, but Skye needed to know, just like Tidas did. After Mae had told him everything Tiberius had said to her, she¡¯d told Tidas that it was a lesson he needed to learn as well; before it was toote..

 Chapter 207

    207 The Pixie And The King(Part Three)


    As Peggy tried her best to shake Zazzy from the basket without spilling the clothes out any more than they already were, Maevis thought about Tidas¡¯ reaction...


    Maevis had more or less told him not to interfere when Skye¡¯s time came, which nearly sent him into a rage. The disembodied voice had said the same thing, but with the added bonus of glossing over catastrophic consequences if he didn¡¯t listen. When she reminded him of it, he¡¯d basically dismissed her opinion.


    As he angerly flipped through one of the research books, Tidas muttered with disdain; ¡°Like hell I¡¯m gonna let Skye die.. That thing probably has No idea what it means to love someone!¡±


    Maevis huffed and flew over to Tidas; ¡°And from the sounds of it neither, do you..¡±


    ¡°What?! How can-¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re acting just like I did! I tried to force your ancestor¡¯s hand, and all of us nearly died because of it. If Tiberius would¡¯ve done what I wanted, thousands would¡¯ve died instead of just him..¡±


    Maevis hovered just high enough so that Tidas would have to tilt his head up slightly to look at her. It was a technique the Empress had taught her. It helped to give the illusion of having the upper hand in negotiations.. Because that was exactly what Maevis saw this as. It was her chance to talk Tidas out of the same mistake she¡¯d made.


    ¡°I know how much you love Skye, and I understand the fear you feel whenever you think of the possibility of losing her. But you have to remember that Skye is Strong. Much stronger than any other human I¡¯ve ever met, and not just in magical power, either. She¡¯s the most stubborn human I¡¯ve ever seen, and that¡¯s saying something considering how many MacArthurs I¡¯ve known in my time.¡±


    Tidas sighed deeply as he tried to keep his anger in check; ¡°I won¡¯t pretend to know of the love you had for my ancestor. I like you, Mae, but don¡¯t act like you know of mine either. Skye is the only reason I¡¯m breathing.. seeing and being with her are what sustained me through everything.. Not just my training and fighting, but every time I wanted to give up on this world; she brought me back.¡±


    .....


    ¡°What do you mean give up?!¡±


    ¡°Exactly how many broken lives do you think I¡¯ve seen? How many men with dead eyes? How many women that had taken their own lives because of what they¡¯d been through? How many children do you think have begged me to see their parents again, but they were already dead or gone? Can you guess?!¡±


    Peggy came and stood next to Tidas; ¡°Don¡¯t ye talk to her like that! And quit actin¡¯ like an entitled arse!¡±


    Tidas flinched at Peggy¡¯s harsh tone. Every time she used that tone, instincts he¡¯d developed as a child forced him to curve his attitude. After he apologized to Maevis, Tidas asked; ¡°What do you mean thousands?¡±


    ¡°We were on the brink of continental war. We¡¯d engaged in battles with the Sync, Ital, and Toku kingdoms separately, but the whole of the continent was gearing up for a war that would span the entirety of the Star continent. If Tiberius would¡¯ve lived, then the war would¡¯ve happened.¡±


    Curious, Tidas asked; ¡°How did he prevent it?¡±


    Maevis¡¯ expression went somber; ¡°He killed both Sync¡¯s and Ital¡¯s kings with the Ethereal Spear. After that, the spear imed him. Be was already on the battlefield, and forced the broken armies to flee. With their kings gone, the generals fled back to their respective kingdoms to secure their ces with their new rulers.¡±


    Everything Maevis had said stung at Tidas. He only knew that his great, great grandfather had died during battle. Most historians made his ancestor seem like a demigod; only brought down by Fate itself. No where did it ever mention Faepanions and magical spears. The prince had suspicions that the records from the past had intentionally been altered or destroyed by his family, now he was beginning to understand why. If it had been written urately, either the Fae would¡¯ve been exposed, or the entire history would¡¯ve been written off as a fairytale.


    ¡®Based off of previous conversations with Mae, Nic, and Zas; it wasn¡¯t until my great grandfather took power that the Fae empress attempted to establish connections with humans.. Was it the war that caused them to stay hidden? Wait, didn¡¯t Nics say he¡¯d tried multiple times to get peace talks going? What other times did he try?¡¯


    When Tidas asked about it, Maevis exined that Nics did try to use her connection to Tiberius to form a peace treaty. The Empress had supported the idea until Tiberius had requested aid during the uing war. She refused to get involved once she learned of it. Saying that it was a conflict between humans, and that Fae were not meant to interfere.


    Nics didn¡¯t get another chance for peace talks until Edmund hade of age. Be had refused any attempts at a peace treaty. She feared that her precarious position, and her son¡¯s would be jeopardized if she put such a spotlight on Alcon at the time. While they didn¡¯t suffer as badly as the opposing kingdoms, Alcon still needed time to recover before contending with the entirety of the world.


    After Maevis finished, Tidasmented; ¡°I suppose I can understand her point a wee bit. We¡¯re currently not at war, nor recovering from one, and the amount of requests for you two is quickly bing staggering..¡±


    Tidas understood his ancestor¡¯s perspective. More and more invitations and requests to meet the Fae representatives were flooding the pce daily. It was getting to the point where his father had asked his opinion on the matter. The king used to ask his son for his opinion often, now it was a rarity. Marco was both the future king, and his most trusted adviser, so he was the one their father went to the most for advice. It irritated Tidas concerning certain subjects, but there wasn¡¯t anything he could do about it.


    After they discussed the requests a bit, Maevis circled back to her original point; ¡°Regardless of what you think, I doprehend how much you love Skye. I loved Tiberius just as fiercely. I nearly sacrificed half the Star continent trying to save him.. But he Never would¡¯ve forgiven me for it, and Skye wouldn¡¯t either; you know it.¡±


    His heart felt like it was being shredded from the inside out. Tidas knew that everything both the voice, and Maevis had said was true. The pain in Maevis¡¯ voice and features was unnerving him in an almost foreboding way. Like no matter how much he struggled against it, Fate would have its way with his life.


    With utter defeat etched in his voice, Tidas asked; ¡°How could I possibly let her go? I can¡¯t..¡±


    The sadness in her voice deepened as Maevis replied; ¡°It¡¯s not a choice, dear.. It¡¯s just something we all must ept.¡±


    ¡°....Does it ever get better?¡±


    Maevis sighed heavily; ¡°Not really, but the pain dulls after some time.. It helps to remember that every person you pass on the street is there because of them.. Every voice you hear, or child you see smiling; they can do that because of your loss.. The pain never goes away, but new happiness can make you forget sometimes..¡±


    As Tidas, Maevis, and Peggy stood in contemtion, they could hear Skye¡¯s voice from the hallway. The three looked at each other with small smiles as they listened to her awkwardly thank the guards. It was at this point that the two finally realized Peggy was crying. She quickly wiped her tears and cleared her throat right as Skye came into the room.....


    ************


    Maevis didn¡¯t tell Skye the whole of the conversation with Tidas, just the informative bits. She didn¡¯t want Skye to worry about Tidas when he hadn¡¯t told her of his feelings himself yet. It woulde to a boiling point eventually, but with the Summer Games, Mage Trials, and Hignd Raid approaching quickly; Tidas didn¡¯t want to pile on her te.


    As they discussed everything, Skye was also attempting to decipher the legend. Between what Magnus, Maevis, and the voice had said; death was inevitable. ¡®Wait.. Didn¡¯t the voice say something about saving a vase? No, not vase.. Vessel? Like the blood one or the container-type one? Probably the container one, hehe. Why does that voice tell us things that aren¡¯t in the legend? Well, the Catalyst legend, anyways.. WAIT!¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Skye screamed out of no where.


    Maevis and Peggy were jarred by her sudden outburst, but listened as Skye began to rant; ¡°The voice! He¡¯s givin¡¯ us clues! He Wants us to connect the dots!¡±


    Maevis and Peggy shared a confused nce; ¡°Dots?¡±


    Skye exhaled deeply; ¡°The legends! I don¡¯t think that the Alchemist legend is the only one. I think All legends are connected! They¡¯re influenced by the region and culture of the author, but they¡¯re all pieces, don¡¯t ye see?! It¡¯s the world¡¯s biggest puzzle!¡±


    It took Maevis about three seconds to catch on; ¡°So you think ALL of the world¡¯s legends are connected to the Catalyst one?¡±


    ¡°Well, Ima sure there¡¯s a few that don¡¯t, but I bet more do than don¡¯t.. At least all the major ones. I think that the Catalyst legend is like the instructions, and the pieces and rules to the game are hidden within other legends.. Does that make sense?¡±


    Peggy¡¯s expression became quizzical; ¡°So what yer sayin¡¯ is that the legend tells ye what will happen, but not how?¡±


    ¡°And that other legends will exin what you need to do?¡± Maevis added.


    ¡°Aye! What do ye think?¡±


    Peggy scoffed; ¡°I don¡¯t get paid enough for this.. I draw the line at the baby dragon! Ye can rope frick and frack into helpin¡¯ ye when they show up for their guard duty tomorrow. Ima far too busy to stand around readin¡¯ all day.¡±


    Skye chuckled at the level of surliness the subject had incited in Peggy; ¡°That¡¯s perfectly fine, Peg. I know yer te already overflows with work. I wish Felicia could¡¯vee, but I don¡¯t me her for sayin¡¯ no.¡±


    Maevis¡¯ wings fluttered involuntarily in excitement; ¡°I think we¡¯re gonna have a lot of reading to do..¡±


    As Maevis finished speaking, Skye jolted in her seat; ¡°Haha! We might not need to.. There¡¯s two people I can think of that many be able to help. One we just met, and the other, well.. Peggy? See if Marie is avable for dinner tomorrow. Tell her that her worldly wisdom is requested; that should catch her interest..¡±

 Chapter 208

    208 Work To Be Done


    After Tidas had left his room, he¡¯d headed straight for the RMC headquarters. Information on all the mages in Alcon were stored there. He had some questions about Skye¡¯s lineage, and figured he¡¯d start with Lucas¡¯ service record. He also needed to restart the investigation into the magistrate that was extorting money from Alfred and the other Fae.


    ¡®I might have to put Shasta on that, but I don¡¯t think I can trust her to keep calm. If it¡¯s connected to the ve trade at all, she¡¯s gonna be pissed..¡¯


    Memories of previous raids he¡¯d done with Shasta began to flood the prince¡¯s mind. She was reckless when it came to the vers themselves; charging in without understanding her surroundings yet. As hermanding officer, it infuriated Tidas quite a bit that she¡¯d risk her life so carelessly. But being a former ve herself caused her to react strongly to those situations.


    If the magistrate truly was embezzling money from Alfred and the other Fae-run businesses to support very in any way, Shasta was sure to snap. ¡®Most of the owners are former ves.. If she finds out that the money is being used to support very, she might kill him.. Maybe he¡¯s just ripping them off because of what they are? Maybe he thinks no one would care because they¡¯re not humans? Damn it! I wish Marco didn¡¯t take that file!¡¯


    As thoughts ran amuck in his mind, Tidas¡¯ feet took him into his office. He was sitting for maybe three minutes before a knock came from his door. It was right around midnight or so when he¡¯d gotten to his office, so it was odd to him that someone was still there. Usually the only ones he ever saw were the guys from the R&D Department.


    It was easier for them to submit their paperwork after normal hours; no one around to directly argue their requests with. Magnus was fascinated with the ¡®gizmos¡¯ that the Research and Development Department came up with. They not only reworked or reverse-engineered many artifacts, but were using the basic principles to create new types of magic items thatbined ancient technology with specific magic.


    One of thetest, most promising inventions was a motorized tiller that made the soil more nutrient-rich as one used it. Crop rotations andbor would nearly be cut in half, so long as they had an electrical source. Most of the farms were owned by nobles, so they would be interested in the cost cuts. Themoners who did the actual work would be happy about the time saved.


    The machine itself released Earth magic into the soil as the des spun. It was created using Manic, Earth, and Water magic, and was one of Jakub Yeager¡¯s most recent inventions. His Manic and Tank traits made infusingrge amounts of magic into each item rtively easy, so long as the other mages could keep up.


    The only other Water Mage aside from Skye in the kingdom, one of Marco¡¯s guards; was ordered to help. The other was a veteran Earth mage that could draw specific minerals to himself like a ma. It had taken several tries, but the three-person team had pulled it off. They had made maybe three dozen that were designed tost sixty to seventy years so far, and had another three thousand to go.


    .....


    It was a project that would take years to finish, but the king insisted on it after his sons had actually agreed upon it¡¯s value. It was rare for Tidas and Marco to agree to something the first time around on anything. So Magnus insisted upon there being enough for the whole of Alcon, plus some for backups and diplomatic gifts.


    Tidas and Jakub had known each other since his indoctrination. Being moved straight to the R&D Department had caused a few waves amongst some of the cadets that had passed their trial. Tidas had visited him often after a threatening note was found on his work desk. They grew to be friends after a short time; good enough for Jakub to make a generator for Tidas¡¯ now father-inw. ¡®I wonder if he¡¯s received it yet?¡¯


    After Tidas had called out to whomever to open the door, arge smile stretched across his face. It was Jakubing to visit and drop off some paperwork. He had the small stack in his hands, and a grin on his face as he entered the room. Chortling at the prince¡¯s seemingly irate state, he said; ¡°Someone seems pissy tonight..¡±


    Tidas half red, half smirked at his friend; ¡°Don¡¯t start, Jakub.. I¡¯m not in the mood for your sense of humor. What do you want this time? I already told you that neither Zas or Shasta are avable to help you; we¡¯re too busy.¡±


    Plopping down into one of the chairs in front of the prince¡¯s desk, Jakub snickered; ¡°And what about you? I just need your strength for two hours, three at the most.. Come ooon! You know you want to help-¡±


    ¡°If I had any extra time, it wouldn¡¯t be spent with you. I do have a wife, you know..¡±


    Jakub scoffed cockily; ¡°Wow, are you surly tonight. What happened? Did the baby dragon drool all over your clothes again?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a real problem, and I don¡¯t appreciate you making light of it,¡± Tidas replied testily.


    Jakub put his hands up in a defensive manner; ¡°Consider it dropped.. So what¡¯s got your boxers in a bunch?¡±


    ¡°Why are you here, Jakub?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t a man stop by to see a buddy while dropping off some paperwork? You have a very suspicious nature; can¡¯t be good for your health,¡± Jakub answered jokingly.


    Tidas scoffed; ¡°Probably the only reason I¡¯m still breathing..¡±


    ¡°Ok, your fowl mood is bringing me down. What happened, and can alcohol make it better?¡±


    Tidas exhaled in exasperation as he ran his hands over his face, then through his hair; ¡°Just found out some bad news, that¡¯s all.. And no, alcohol will not help. It¡¯s not something I can change..¡±


    ¡°Whoa.. That does not sound like you at all..¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Tidas was nearing his limit.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get stabby.. I¡¯m just sayin¡¯ that the ¡®Great Hero of Alcon¡¯ wouldn¡¯t back off so easily.. Anyways, here you go.¡±


    As soon as the papers were in Tidas¡¯ hand, Jakub tried to rush out the door. Knowing what a quick getaway meant Tidas barked at him to stay put while he thumbed through the requests. The ones on top were usually reasonable, but the ones he hid in the middle were usually ridiculous. The first sheet he saw was one Jakub put in often.


    ¡°There is no scientific reason for you to take my father¡¯s car for a ¡®calibration test¡¯, you just want to drive it..¡±


    ¡°Ohe on! Just one wee spin around the pce? I swear I can improve it! And I need to know how it rides if I¡¯m gonna make one,¡± Jakub pleaded like a teenager.


    Tidas jerked his head up from the papers; ¡°Did someone request it, or is this another one of your projects?¡±


    Jakub grinned mischievously; ¡°My idea, your benefit!¡±


    ¡°No! For thest time, no.. What¡¯s this?¡±


    As the words left Tidas¡¯ mouth, he pulled a slightly different sheet out from the stack as Jakub said, ¡°Shit..¡±


    Tidas recognized the sheet as a personnel request form. It was filled out strangely, which is why it¡¯d caught his eye. All mages within the RMC were assigned to specificpanies and squads. When requesting a specific individual, you needed all of their information that was avable. He had the RMC information crossed out all over, and only a name sat by the request heading: Skye¡¯s name.


    ¡°Jakub..¡± Tidas¡¯ voice was low and threatening.


    ¡°I know she¡¯s not an RMC member, bute On! You can¡¯t expect me to wait until the trials to even See if she joins or not. The general consensus is divided, but I won¡¯t risk waiting!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean general consensus?¡±


    Jakub squirmed as he stood; ¡°Well, Ahh.. Some.. Not naming names, but Some think that she won¡¯t pass, and I don¡¯t see a point in waiting. Plus I¡¯d like to meet the poor woman that is the center of your obsession.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not obsessed, just mutually in love you ass. Now quit trying to distract me and tell me what do you want with my wife?¡±


    Jakub stuck his hands into his pants pockets like a child getting scolded; ¡°I wanted to see if she could help me. Sheri and Malcolm in the same ce is hard, so I was wondering if your wife could help? Please? Please, please, please?!¡±


    ¡°Geez, alright! I¡¯ll ask her to help! But she¡¯s definitely gonna want something in return,¡± Tidas had a cheeky smile on his face as he finished.


    Seeing the prince¡¯s reaction made Jakub a bit nervous, but that was probably intentional. The two joked around with each other nearly every time they saw one another. Even though he was a prince, Tidas was just like most people. As he watched his friend zone out staring at the sheet of paper, he began to imagine what kind of person Skye must be..


    After Shasta, Zas, and Ralph; Jakub was probably the prince¡¯s next closest friend. Of course there was Maevis, Nics, and Peggy too, but they were more like Skye¡¯s rtives to him. Which made them more like family than friends. And Skye..


    Tidas¡¯ wife was in a league all her own to him. She was his partner in every way; his other half. Losing one of his friends would break his heart, but losing Skye would most likely kill him..


    ¡®Is this the kind of hell Skye went through when she thought I was dead? No, it must¡¯ve been much, much worse considering I can¡¯t even get to the point of imagining it. I really owe that woman everything..¡¯


    As the two stared off into space, neither heard the knock from the door, or the subsequent creaking from the door opening. Zas had stepped into the room, and was now wondering what the two were doing just.. staring off.


    Once he cleared his throat, Zas spoke in a boom voice; ¡°Is there a particr reason you two are just sitting around doing nothing? Are we philosophers now?¡±


    Tidas snapped out of his dreary thoughts; ¡°Why is everyone awake at this time?! I was hoping to get some work done.¡±


    Zas shrugged; ¡°Hey, you¡¯re the one who yed hooky today. Don¡¯t get mad when the work is still here when you get back.¡±


    ¡°I have done nothing But work since I got back so I could make time with Skye, but you two and Shasta seem to be determined to keep me from her! Zas, I¡¯m not gonna say it again: SIGN BOTH SIDES of a DOCUMENT. And tell Shasta if she doesn¡¯t go to a writing ss, I¡¯ll hose her down with ice water..¡±


    Zas whistled; ¡°Someone¡¯s cranky today..¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I said,¡± Jakub added.


    ¡°I swear by the gods...¡± Tidas stated as he pinched the bridge of his nose, and squeezed his eyes shut.


    ¡®I have about eighteen things I have to do before I can go home and sleep. I probably won¡¯t get the chance to tonight since it¡¯s already after twelve-thirty in the morning.. That¡¯s it..¡¯


    Raising both his head and voice, Tidas spoke to Zas and Jakub; ¡°I¡¯ll ask Skye to help you, but it has to be on a day I specify.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± the two asked simultaneously.


    ¡°Because I n on doing something special for Skye soon, and I¡¯ll need a designated time she¡¯s gone so I can surprise her.. Haha! She gonna flip..¡±

 Chapter 209

    209 Between Gods And Man


    While Peggy went to sleep at around two or so, Maevis and Skye stayed awake until some time after four in the morning. They¡¯d written down any and all legends they could remember. Some were from the ancient cultures, some were from more recent times. Anything that mentioned a world-ending event.


    Based off of the ancient religions and cultures, the two surmised that catastrophic prophecies all had the same underlying point: the world would end no matter what. What happened afterwards varied text to text.


    Some said that the world would literally be destroyed. The legends ranged from the being swallowed whole or destroyed by gctic-sized entities, to more simplistic scenarios like the being unable to support life after. Some were more optimistic; calling the aftermath ¡®heaven on earth¡¯ or a ¡®utopia¡¯ once the chaos settled. Either way one looked at it, the bottom line was that the world that everyone knew would cease to be.


    After Peggy had gone off to sleep, Skye was contemting the final dream she¡¯d had on their honeymoon. She¡¯d seen everything from the Great Shift, to her current time. One specific thing had been bothering her since then: what caused the rift in space/time to begin with?


    The voice had mentioned the ¡®hubris of man¡¯, which led Skye to believe that humans had caused the catastrophe themselves. ¡®Maevis and Nics had mentioned that the Fae world was on the other side.. But how did it happen in the first ce? What were the ancients tryin¡¯ to aplish? Were they tryin¡¯ to go to the Fae world?! Is that what caused the rift?!¡¯


    ¡°Mae, what do you know about the Great Shift? Has the Empress ever talked about it? Does she know Why it happened? What the ancients¡¯ goal was?¡±


    Maevis put her hand up to her chin in contemtion; ¡°Hmm... I know we¡¯ve had several conversations about it. Nics was even part of them on asion. One of his theories as to why there are magical hot spots scattered about is that they¡¯re the pieces from our world. Titania agreed with him, and also suggested that the southern continent was mostly from our world. It exins why the southern continent is like one giant magical hot spot; albeit fading..¡±


    ¡°Do ye know why it¡¯s fading?¡±


    Maevis sighed; ¡°Time, dear.. Everything fades with time. The key is to figure out how to replenish it. Nics thinks you¡¯re the key to that.¡±


    .....


    Skye quirked an eyebrow; ¡°Me?! How? Does it have to do with me bein¡¯ the Catalyst?¡±


    ¡°We think so.. It would be nice if we knew What choice you¡¯re suppose to make. It can¡¯t be as simple as life and death; the choice would be too obvious.. You¡¯ll most likely be given two options or more that represent life and death. The gods love their riddles and stories..¡±


    ¡°Do you think that the gods are affected by existence? Or us?¡±


    Maevis took in a sharp breath; ¡°That¡¯s a loaded question.. I like to think they¡¯re at least interested in us, especially with that mysterious voice earlier. If they didn¡¯t care, I don¡¯t think they¡¯d send us prophets and legends.¡±


    Skye exhaled in exasperation; ¡°I wish they¡¯d be more straightforward about it all..¡±


    Maevis chuckled slightly; ¡°Really? Because I don¡¯t think it can get much clearer. All religions tells us the same things over and over; be kind and love one another.. At least to me; that¡¯s all that matters. The rest is trifles.¡±


    Skye smiled at Maevis¡¯ sentiment. She¡¯d never been religious, but respected those who hadmitment to their beliefs. It wasn¡¯t her ce to judge others; their gods would do that when the time came. All that mattered to her was how one acted towards others. Respect has to be given for it to be received, so as long as her boundaries were respected, Skye found it hard to think of people she disliked.. Excluding people like Jacob Fowler and Marco, Skye honestly liked everyone.


    ¡°Why do you bring it up dear?¡± Maevis inquired.


    ¡°I just can¡¯t wrap me head around why Ima the one responsible for, eh-all of Existence?! What crazy being decided that a shut-in like me should decide?! Ima no saint! I¡¯ve literally killed people! And I don¡¯t feel bad about it either! Am I really fit to make a decision like this?!¡±


    Maevis narrowed her eyes at Skye; ¡°Did you enjoy it?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Killing? Did you enjoy taking life?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! I didn¡¯t want to-Well, Jacob I kinda did, but the Bastard didn¡¯t deserve to live after all the lives he¡¯d destroyed and taken.¡±


    Maevis pped her hands together; ¡°Then there¡¯s your answer. You don¡¯t seek out people to kill, and I know the lives you¡¯ve taken were in defense of yourself or others. You spared Petrie in the heat of battle; do you know how many could¡¯ve done that? In my opinion: I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone better to make the call than you. I know that whatever choices you¡¯re presented with, you¡¯ll make the right one. I have faith in you..¡±


    Skye smiled softly at her friend; ¡°I wish I had yer faith..¡±


    Maevisughed; ¡°That, I think, wille with timess. You need to learn as much as you can, even after the trials. Your journey won¡¯t even truly start until after that.. Now! Back to work, dear! Regardless of how I look, I am quite old, and it is Far past my bedtime.¡±


    Skye smiled and nodded. Maevis made her feel a bit better, but the anxiety remained. It was overwhelming whenever she actually thought about her situation. Being responsible for the fate of existence with no idea of how, when, or why.. ¡®The why!¡¯


    ¡°Mae, what do ye know of the Warrick bloodline?¡±


    Maevis visibly flinched, which drew Skye¡¯s scrutiny. She¡¯d reacted simrly before, when she was withholding information from her and Tidas. Her demeanor became apprehensive, and she wouldn¡¯t look Skye in the eye. All tells that she knew something.


    Skye crossed her arms over her chest; ¡°Spill it, Mae.. I know that when ye get shifty like that, that yer hiding something. What is it?¡±


    ¡®Damn it.. What do I tell her?! Lucas and Lidia Begged me not to tell her about her true mother..But she knows I know something.. Crap! Crap! Crap! What do I say?!¡¯


    As Maevis inwardly panicked, her exterior was all poker face as she stared back at Skye. A few silent moments passed before an idea popped into her head. Maevis wouldn¡¯t tell her about her mother, but she could still discuss the Warrick bloodline.. after a few exploratory questions first; to see what she already knew.


    ¡°First, why do you ask?¡±


    Now it was Skye¡¯s turn to fret. She wasn¡¯t supposed to discuss what her and Magnus had spoken on, but she wasn¡¯t left with much choice. Maevis was cunning, and most likely figured she must have some knowledge to ask about it in the first ce. Against her better judgement, Skye decided to divulge her conversation with the king.


    ¡°I will tell ye, but ye Have to SWEAR not to tell another soul. If Maggie finds out I talked, he¡¯ll never trust me again, and I won¡¯t ever trust you.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s Maggie?¡±


    Skye sputtered a moment; I-Ah, umm.. It¡¯s me nickname for Magnus, but don¡¯t EVER say it! Tis from when I was a weess and couldn¡¯t say his name right..¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s adorable! Are you sure I can¡¯t? Just once-¡±


    Skye uncrossed her arms and mmed her hands down on the table; ¡°No! Can we get back to the point please?¡±


    ¡°Can I discuss it with Nic?¡± Maevis inquired with an almost pouting expression.


    After a moment to think on it, Skye replied; ¡°Aye, that¡¯s fine so long as ye take responsibility for him. If either of ye two b, I¡¯ll never speak to either of ye again, understand?¡±


    After several more promises from Maevis, Skye exined her discussion with the king. Maevis was surprised at the extent of Magnus¡¯ knowledge, even though she probably shouldn¡¯t have been. He was highly intelligent, just like his ancestors. All the MacArthurs she¡¯d ever met were naturally gifted at retaining information. It really shouldn¡¯t have surprised her that he knew of the original betrayal between the nobles and the Warrick king.


    What did shock her was how he¡¯d pushed at Skye to question her parents about her heritage. From what Lucas had told her, Magnus supposedly didn¡¯t know Skye¡¯s true patronage. Based on the story she knew, the story she¡¯d heard, and the one being told to her now; Magnus knew who Skye¡¯s real mother was.


    ¡®Poor Lucas. All that effort and Magnus had known the whole time.. Wait: did he know Sorcha was pregnant? He knew ¡®Lucas¡¯ lover¡¯ was pregnant. Did he connect the dots before or after Skye¡¯s birth? If he knew of the Warricks, did he know about what they protected?¡¯


    As Skye talked, nothing was ever mentioned about the Warrick¡¯s secret. It made Maevis wonder if the king had withheld the information intentionally, or if he simply didn¡¯t know about it. Considering who Magnus was, and that the Warricks were honorable, trustworthy people; he most likely knew and chose to not tell his daughter-inw. Using her knowledge to lead the conversation away from the actual family; Maevis began to tell Skye a bit of Nics¡¯ backstory..


    ¡°Nic told you of his brother Krampus, correct? Well.. I won¡¯t tell you the whole story; that¡¯s Nic¡¯s choice. But there¡¯s a part that pertains to the here and now..¡±


    After he and Krampus fought in a certain battle together, they realized that the power of the Northen Star was too much to handle. It was slowly corrupting his brother, so Nic tried toe up with a solution: Break the Star. He broke off a small piece off of it, and entrusted itt to the family that had been protecting us and our home for generations..¡±


    ¡°The Warricks?! Is that why the Sanctuary is in the forest?¡±


    Maevis smiled; ¡°Sort of.. A few years after the kingdoms had settled down, the capital was moved farther south. That was when the Fae brought the remaining Warrick heir back to theirnds. As thanks for protecting him, the boy swore to protect the Fae of the Northen Sanctuary. It had been a family tradition until..¡±


    ¡°The fire..¡±


    Maevis went silent a moment at Skye¡¯s solemn answer, then continued; ¡°Anyway; to save his brother, Nics entrusted a shard of the Northen Star to the Warricks. They had guarded it, and continued to protect the Fae for generations. After the fire, we didn¡¯t know what had happened to it.. Until your wedding day.¡±


    ¡°What?! Why? I don¡¯t under-¡±


    Maevis stood up from her seat, and fluttered over to hover in front of Skye¡¯s face; ¡°I didn¡¯t know it, but Nics recognized it as soon as he saw it. It¡¯s why he got so drunk so quickly at your wedding..¡±


    Moving as close as she could without literally being in Skye¡¯s face, Maevis pointed to the supposed moonstone on her choker ne and said; ¡°That stone right there is a piece of the Northen Star.. What I suspect is the Celestial Key..¡±

 Chapter 210

    210 Corsairs And Exhaustion


    Skye¡¯s eyes bulged as her hand went to therge ¡®moonstone¡¯ attached to her choker; ¡°This?! This is a piece of the Northen Star?!¡±


    Maevis nodded; ¡°I was in the room when she gave it to you. She said it belonged to herte husband, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    Agreeing, Skye nodded in the positive. She thought it was a strange gift at the time, but if her mother¡¯s first husband was her true father, then it made sense. She found it both sweet and sad that her mother had secretly put a momento from her father on her for her wedding. It was like a tiny piece of him was with her as she walked down the aisle.


    Lucas Moonstone would always be her father. The notion that he wasn¡¯t biological made no difference to her. He had raised her, albeit generally from a distance. He¡¯d clothed her, fed her, read to her, and snapped her from her living-dead state after Tidas¡¯ fake death. He was her father, true, but Skye still wondered what her life would¡¯ve been like if her Warrick rtives would¡¯ve lived.


    ¡®I¡¯ve always believed Fae were real. I love Warrick Forest and thend, most of the people.. I wonder if that¡¯s gic? Haha, probably not but who knows.. Would me mother have treated me like like a real daughter if me true father would¡¯ve lived? ...Guess I¡¯ll never know..¡±


    ¡°By the gods, you have the attention span of a cat! Did you hear me?! I asked if she¡¯d said anything further on it?!¡±


    Maevis had backed up after pointing to her ne, but was now only two inches from her again. She fluttered back after Skye had visibly jerked back from her thoughts. Maevis was beginning to wonder if thess had a screw loose, considering how often she zoned out. Nics was also guilty of being able to retreat into his head, and block out the world. It used to infuriate her when they were younger, now she was just used to it with him; but not Skye.


    ¡°I have to deal with Nic pullin¡¯ that crap on me, Don¡¯t make it two! Your husband is terrible for it too,¡± Maevis chided her.


    ¡°Sorry..¡±


    .....


    Maevis sighed; ¡°I apologize for yelling.. I¡¯m tired..¡±


    Stretching her arms above her head, Skyemented; ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know tis a problem I have. Drives Peggy crazy too.. Why don¡¯t we call it? We can pick up tomorrow after me near-death experience with Shasta..¡±


    Maevis quirked an eyebrow; ¡°Is that was kids call training now a days?¡±


    Skye put her arms down with a loud flop, and spoke with an eerie look in her eyes; ¡°It is when yer trainin¡¯ with a pissed of cat woman..¡±


    Maevis chuckled; ¡°She¡¯s gonna be angry you skipped training with her today, but if you tell her what happened, I bet she cools her ire a bit. Especially since Tidas was there for the weird bit.. He can vouch for you. But didn¡¯t you tell Peggy to schedule dinner with Marie?¡±


    Skye thought a moment; ¡°How about you apany me to dinner? I bet she¡¯ll ept, she adores you and Nic.¡±


    Maevis smiled and agreed. She liked Marie quite a bit as well. They¡¯d talked and ate together often, both preferring to avoid the intrigues of court. She was an excellent source of conversation due to her love of reading and travel. They¡¯d discussed not only the different kingdoms, but the two trips she¡¯d taken to the southern continent.


    Humans were allowed in the couple port towns along the only open seaside of the entire continent, but only there. The First Empress had used her magic to raise the entirend mass, and made steep cliffs that went all the way around. She had also created massive golems made from metallic ores to deter and stop any harmful humans from entering.


    Marie had visited there on one of Lucas Moonstone¡¯s ships. He traded everything from cloth and pans, to medical and magical supplies with both the southern continent, and Fire Nation. She¡¯d exined how she loved seeing the southern continent, but she¡¯d never want to go to the Fire Nation now.


    The fact that the ship had been flying the Moonstone crest was the only reason it didn¡¯t get attacked.. While pirates came from every continent, there was a specific port in the Fire Nation that was known as Corsair Harbor. It literally meant pirate harbor..


    Other than the Sync Kingdom, Corsair was thergest vers port in the world. Most of the survivors from the pirate attacks were taken and sold there. Along with their belongings and ship, if it survived the initial assault. Marie got chills just thinking about how scared the captain had looked when he handed her a dagger and told her to wait below deck..


    The two captains spoke in anguage she wasn¡¯t familiar with, butter learned it was native to the Fire continent. The captain of their ship was born a ve there, and had fought tooth and nail to leave. Former ves didn¡¯t tend to stay former for long...


    After a short talk and small bribe to allow them to continue along untouched, the pirates had left. They saw the same ship on the way back, but they were otherwise preupied with new prey. Marie had to turn away, it was too gruesome to watch..


    The two talked a bit more before Maevis left right at four in the morning. It took Skye just under twenty minutes to tidy up, brush her teeth and hair, throw on one of Tidas¡¯ shirts, and plop down in bed. Having a feeling that she wasn¡¯t going to see her husband untilter in the day, Skye¡¯d told Peggy to leave Zazzy with her. She missed seeing her, and thought about the times she and Tidas had been held up due to the winter storms with her at the inns on their way to the capital.


    ¡®Hard to believe it¡¯s been over three months since then.. She was so cute snugglin¡¯ with us! I miss how small she used to be.. And less prickly. But how can I say no to this face!¡¯


    Skye wasying in bed as she rubbed Zazzy¡¯s belly. She was in her ssic belly-syed position with her leg going a mile a minute like a dog. She was making a happy purring, trilling noise that sounded like a cross between a kitten purring, and a baby duck trying to quack. Skye thought she would die from a cuteness overload, but sleep imed her first. Thest thing she remembered was Zazzy making a deted huffy noise when she¡¯d stopped petting her.


    Skye was asleep by four-thirty, and Peggy was waking her up at nine. She acted like she used to; wrapping herself up in her nket to avoid the light of day. Peggy tugged and pulled, but Skye seemed much stronger than she used to be..


    ¡°If ye don¡¯t get up now, there¡¯s lots of people that could DIE without yer healin¡¯ skills,¡± Peggy¡¯s tone was harsh as she spoke.


    Skye shot up in bed muttering, and immediately took off to the shower; ¡°Ack! That¡¯s right! I have to give Wace his checkup, Rosie needs me to check her baby¡¯s progress, Vincent needs his final cornea adjustment..! Damn! Thanks Peg! Yer savin¡¯ lives too!¡±


    Peggy chuckled as she watched Zazzy nearly get flung off the bed in the wake of Tornado Skye. She let her sleep an extra half an hour as it was, but she¡¯d made her ¡®Dragonhorn Sandwiches¡¯ for a quick breakfast. Since Magnus took such an extreme liking to Skye¡¯s sandwich, it¡¯d be popr. The applebutter was being made and sold so fast that they had to use apples that were usually designated for other products and things.


    The only reason that they were keeping up at all was because of the Cu Sith that lived next to the orchard. Since Jonathan McKurdy had be Cu¡¯s drinking buddy, the orchard was producing four times more apples than usual. Cu was using it¡¯s powers to make the apple trees produce during winter. Jonathan and Cu both preferred the hard cider to anything else, so as long as the Fae was provided a hefty supply, it used it¡¯s magic on the orchard.


    The extra work also made the employees happy. They were getting wages when they usually didn¡¯t. The owners of the orchards were making enough profit to issue everyone working appropriate winter gear as well, which made both Skye and Tidas extremely happy. Skye didn¡¯t have to worry about the health of the employees, and Tidas didn¡¯t have argue working conditions with his father and the owner.


    Due to the Dragonhorn incident, Tidas was in the process of creating working condition requirements for any and all employers. Not only did they have to pay for any injuries due to their jobs, but also make sure that general working conditions weren¡¯t hazardous. Unless the job specified, and gave appropriate wage increases due to the level of danger that came with the job.


    Thisw should also open a door for him to push for a wage increase for the solders. The pay for any military personnel hadn¡¯t been raised since it was first established that soldiers Should get paid. That was done in his ancestor Tiberius¡¯ time. Another reason Tidas admired him.


    Once Skye dressed in her riding outfit, and Peggy did her hair up, she loved on Zazzy a few minutes before heading straight out the door. Her hair had gotten longer, and was bing a mandatory two-person job not to take forever to simply pull back and tie up. ¡®Maybe I should chop it off? I kinda like it king but by the gods, it¡¯s a pain in the arse to deal with.. Would Tidas care? I know he misses me red hair like I do, but does he care-NO! Stop distracting yer self! I know Ima tired, but Focus on the tasks at hand!¡¯


    Right as she came to stand in from of us and Ronnie, Skye pulled herself from her entangled thoughts. She was so tired, she felt like she could instantly fall asleep if she justid down, and curled into a ball. Looking at her two friends and guards, Skye greeted them with and exhausted tone and expression.


    A lot had happened overnight, but the only thing Ronnie and us knew of was that the princess, Tidas, and Maevis had taken the trunk back to the pce to do research. Skye¡¯s dark circles andck of her usual cheerful attitude prompted them to ask if she¡¯d been up all night. She exined how she¡¯d had dinner with Magnus, then quietly told them about the voice. She was going to tell them most of the rest, but the frequency of servants passing by was growing with the hour.


    ¡°Ack! Ima too tired! Let¡¯s just get me Shaman rounds out the way, then I¡¯ll tell ye the rest over lunch. Before I face...Her.¡±


    us and Ronnie shared a knowing look. Shasta had Not been happy yesterday about Skye¡¯s cancetion for their training session. They could literally see her magic seething out of her with malicious intent as she muttered something about repercussions. us felt bad for the princess, but Ronnie watched her with confusion.


    When Skye asked what the strange look was for, he replied; ¡°Oh, sorry! I was just wonderin¡¯ if ye can heal yer own exhaustion is all..¡±


    Skye perked right up at Ronnie¡¯s words and said, ¡°That¡¯s a great idea! Ima gonna give it a try!¡±


    Before either of her friends could say anything; Skye tapped into her Shaman power, and healed her fatigue. As the two stood bbergasted at her ridiculously quick healing, Skye turned to them and said; ¡°That was an excellent idea, Ronnie! Thanks! Now let¡¯s head up to the Medical Ward!¡±

 Chapter 211

    211 Nostalgia With Lunch


    After Skye had made her rounds within the Medical Ward, she, us, and Ronnie all headed off to the other hospitals. There weren¡¯t many patients today, so her Shaman rounds were done earlier than usual. Having the extra time, the group decided to trek backwards, and head over to Alfred¡¯s for lunch.


    As soon as she walked inside, her adrenaline began to surge. The magistrate that had been extorting money from all of the Fae business owners was there, and seemingly threatening Alfred. He was in the process of saying something derogatory to him when the group had walked through the door. He was smart enough to stop talking as soon as he saw the pce-issued armor that us and Ronnie were wearing.


    Looking at Skye, he was shocked at her attire, but recognized the expensive, sturdy materials they were made from. That, coupled with the fact that she was being escorted by pce guards, tipped the magistrate off as to her possible status. It irritated him that he¡¯d have toe back again to collect from Alfred, but he couldn¡¯t risk anyone associated with the pce seeing him shake down one of the beast men.


    ¡°Deliver on what we discussed or I¡¯ll.. I can¡¯t help you,¡± the middle-aged man mumbled.


    After the man nodded curtly at Skye, he quickly walked passed her as us stared him down. She immediately walked over to Alfred and asked what the man had wanted from him. When he answered, ¡°Money¡±, Skye sighed in exasperation.


    ¡°How stupid can he be?! Harassin¡¯ ye in broad daylight?! I can¡¯t wait until Tidas takes him down a peg or two..¡±


    Alfred sighed tiredly; ¡°I just want to run my business.. Why do things this always happen?¡±


    Skye quirked an eyebrow; ¡°What do ye mean?¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the first tavern I¡¯ve ever opened. The first was technically what Zas owns now. I was being extorted in Dragonhorn, so I sold my business there, and moved here at Shasta¡¯s suggestion. I was alwaysing and going to the capital.. It just made more sense for me to cut the hassle out.¡±


    .....


    Alfred shed a nostalgic smile; ¡°Zas wanted to be closer to Mary, and was looking for a tavern to purchase, to run with her. Her children were adorable, and her grandchildren are just as cute.¡±


    Skye smiled; ¡°It¡¯s adorable that ye seem so fond of children.¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for his fur, Skye could¡¯ve sworn he was blushing. The edges of his ears turned pink as they perked straight up, and his eyes darted about. Heughed nervously and scratched the side of his head before he replied; ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve always wanted some pups of my own.. But I¡¯d most likely have to travel to the Fae Kingdom to find a proper mate. Or marry a human that had children already.¡±


    As Alfred spoke, Renee came out of the back room. She was carrying a tray full of silverware that had been rolled up in a cloth napkin. She was about to start cing them on the tables when she realized Alfred wasn¡¯t the only one there. ¡®Why is the princess here again?!¡¯


    As if reading her mind, Skye said; ¡°We¡¯vee to eat some delicious food for lunch, if yer open?¡±


    Alfred grinned; ¡°Of course! I just finished roasting some chickens. Would you three like sandwiches, or my special for the day?¡±


    Finishing her Shaman rounds early had left enough time for some indulgence, so Skye answered; ¡°Would both be askin¡¯ too much?¡±


    Alfredughed warmheartedly at the princess¡¯ expression, and sizable appetite. She had scrunched her shoulders like a child fessing up to something insignificant. It was a charming idiosyncrasy, and reminded him of Renee a bit.


    He¡¯d hoped since the princess was a friend of Shasta¡¯s, and Tidas¡¯ wife, they all could get along. Shasta was a nearly daily customer, and with her training Skye; chances were that she would be a patron as well. The look Renee was shooting Skye now told him that he was in for a fight on the harmony front..


    It didn¡¯t take long for the sandwiches to be delivered. Alfred had been generous with their servings; sending out two sandwiches per person. The first had one inch pieces of roasted chicken, shredded cheese, seasoned tomato sauce, and more cheese between toasted long rolls. The second sandwich nearly dripped with a sweet chicken sd on a crispy bed of lettuce. The bread wasn¡¯t toasted, but had been baked with honey and sweet oats mixed in.


    After the three killed the sandwiches, Renee brought over three mugs of hot peppermint tea. It not only worked as a kind of pte cleanser, but warmed the bones on the windy day. The weather was still cold, but it snowed less and less. Moonstone Castle would still be seeing snow for a couple more weeks due to how far north they were, but the capital could almost taste spring..


    The two most well-known events in Alcon were the Mage Trials; held right before winter, and the Summer Games. The Summer Games were abination of various ancient cultures¡¯ festivities. The challenges covered both group and individual events, and even had special rewards attached. Anyone,mon or noble could participate. The only restrictions were set into age groups; to keep things fair.


    The Summer Games were held during the Summer Solstice, and signaled the beginning of summertime. It wasn¡¯t as big of a deal as the Mage Trials, but was growing bigger every year. More and more events, games, and food stalls popped up each year, showing the growth of Alcon¡¯s economy..


    Skye looked forward to spending this year with Tidas. She¡¯d only ever gone to three Summer Games; thest one being spent mostly with Tidas. The rest of the time had been spent with Mei. It was one of the few times she¡¯d visited Alcon, and one of her most memorable times with her surrogate sister. It was also the only time Mei had met Tidas.


    To put it in the nicest way: Mei did not like Tidas in the beginning. She thought he was arrogant, controlling, and secretive. To be fair; he was hiding his powers at that point, but so was Skye. She never even told Mei she had magic. Only Peggy and Genie knew until Tidas had ¡®returned from the dead¡¯. She knew that a simple letter wouldn¡¯t be good enough for her dear friend. It would have to be something told in person.. Or so she had hoped.


    That was when Skye realized that Mei most likely already knew. The stories and rumors of her multiple traits had probably reached Sai. Mei didn¡¯t like to participate in gossip, but she loved to listen to it. Stories of her Shaman abilities would¡¯ve most likely reached her at least a month ago.


    Her surrogate sister would get a goodugh out of the news. She and Skye had talked about what they would do if they ever got powers since they were little. They both really wanted Wind magic like Genie, but Skye already knew her trait then.


    With Mei¡¯s level of deduction skills, she most likely figured out that Skye¡¯s first magic was Water. Since it was the magic she had, Skye often discussed ways ¡®someone¡¯ could use and manipte it with Mei. It had led to some great surprise attack ideas, as well as helped Skye better understand the nearly limitless potential of her trait..


    Mei had actually been the one to help her design her favorite attack: her Water Bubble. It was the same move she¡¯d used on the Nomads in Warrick Forest. It was perfect for both defensive and offensive, but required quite a bit of concentration to maintain. She¡¯d secretly been working on it every time she took a shower or bath. Trying to maintain a bubble of water near the ceiling every time she bathed had been steadily increasing her capabilities, but it wasn¡¯t enough.


    Skye knew that she¡¯d never be as strong as Tidas, or as fast, but she knew she could outsmart him. Her key to winning the trials all depended upon her ability to strategize and follow through with a n.. Something that was generally hard for Skye to do. She liked having structure with most things, but fighting rarely ever turned out how one nned.


    The few fights Skye had ever seen or been involved in were all so fast, and so slow at the same time. It was like reality constricted momentarily whenever her adrenaline began to pump. It had even happened a few moments ago when she¡¯d seen the magistrate. Time slowed and sped at the same time; like there was something she was supposed to notice or see.


    The only odd thing that she¡¯d seen about him was a deep scar by his chin, and a strange red pin on the cor of his shirt. Skye wouldn¡¯t have even noticed it if the sun wouldn¡¯t have red off of it as he passed by her. He was a creepy, shrewd looking man that probably had no right to be in the position he was in. He most likely had a noble family, or was controlled by one..


    As Skye¡¯s thoughts ran amuck in her mind, us and Ronnie discussed theirtest training session with Zas. He¡¯d been acting strangetely; pressing upon them the importance of of their jobs. They both felt like he wanted to ask them something at the end, but he¡¯d never said anything to either of them. As they discussed possibilities and Skye chewed on her thumb in thought; Renee scrutinized them.


    ¡®That princess is an odd one.. Why is she just sittin¡¯ there like that? Is she sucking her thumb?! How weird.. What the prince sees in her, I just don¡¯t get. Maybe it¡¯s just a power y marriage? The Moonstones are ridiculously wealthy, so it would make sense for him to marry amoner for just that. Her powers added in; I suppose I see the reason, but still.. She¡¯s so weird. Who puts their fingers in their mouth in public?!¡¯


    As Renee zoned out as bad as Skye, Alfred came out with the main dish. He¡¯d taken the chopped chicken and mixed it in a parmesan and garlic-based sauce, mushrooms, and poured it over noodles. He¡¯d left ande back with garlic and buttered breadsticks, and a side of the creamy sauce to dip.


    The smells overwhelmed her senses, and brought Skye out of her head with a roar from her stomach. She ate like a starving person; polishing off two heaping tes, and a basket of bread by herself. The two hearty sandwiches Peggy had made her for breakfast were delicious, but had felt like a snack to her. As her magic grew, so did her appetite, which Skye didn¡¯t really mind; she loved to eat. If it wasn¡¯t so inconvenient to need to physically stop and eat, she¡¯d have no issue.


    It would, however, be a serious problem if her appetite continued to grow as it was. Skye barely had time to eat her three meals a day as is, and constantly felt peckish between them. If she couldn¡¯t figure out a way to keep her body fueled without needing to mainline food all day long, her chances of participating in the Hignd Raid would be squashed; Mage Trials results be damned.

 Chapter 212

    212 Repercussions


    After Skye, us, and Ronnie finished off the pasta dishes, Alfred had Renee bring over mugs of warm apple cider to finish off their meals. Skye was hoping for some kind of dessert, but their time was running out. She wanted to be in front of the arena early, and exin what happened yesterday to Shasta first; before she had ess to the sharp objects within the arena.


    It was funny to her that Shasta would be mad that she didn¡¯t show up, considering how hard she¡¯d fought against it in the beginning. Skye liked to think that she and Shasta were actually friends, even if she didn¡¯t have the ability to heal Shasta¡¯s drunkenness. She wouldn¡¯t have told her about her past if she hadn¡¯t. At least that¡¯s what Skye thought.


    Even though Shasta was an unruly drunk that everyone knew, no one really knew her. She was extremely private about personal details, and extremely good at deflecting questions pertaining to her past. Grant it, not many had truly attempted to get to know her, but she didn¡¯t want to make it easy. Many a broken men and women had left Alfred¡¯s in shambles after either showing too much interest in her, or simply asking the wrong question.


    It was one of the main factors as to why Alfred had been so utterly shocked when Shasta began to open up to Skye the other night. She never spoke about the past, and she had deliberately invited him to volunteer his story as well. Not the he didn¡¯t get why; there was something different about the princess from any other human he¡¯d met. He¡¯d actually wondered for a moment if she was a Land Siren, or maybe a Lamia.. But he would¡¯ve smelled the difference if that were the case. Plus Maevis would¡¯ve known.


    As he waived goodbye to the three, Alfred lost himself in his thoughts for a few minutes.. ¡®There is Definitely something different about that human woman. Her scent isn¡¯t like anything I¡¯ve ever smelled before. It was like I was drawn to her or something.. Strange.. I wonder if Shasta feels the same pull? Maybe that¡¯s why she opened up to her so easily? Why we both did?¡¯


    ¡®Tidas never mentioned her being a mage any of the times he¡¯d talked about her. Did he know?! I bet he didn¡¯t.. Oh, I wish I could¡¯ve seen the look in his face! It would¡¯ve been worth an entire month¡¯s stock of ale!¡¯


    Alfred didn¡¯t know it, but his tail had started wagging. Renee watched him being happily lost in his daze, which sent her into a dark train of thought.. ¡®Why is he staring at the door like that? Why is he-his tail is waggin¡¯?! Is it for her?! Could Alfred have feelings for the princess?! No! He can¡¯t! He¡¯s suppose to... Ahh! Who am I kidding? He¡¯ll never see me like that.. Ima just sweet, wee Renee to him.. Permanently friend-zoned.. But I still love him.. How pathetic is that?!¡¯


    ¡®Get a grip, Renee! If ye really love him, ye would want him to be happy! ....I just wish it could be with me..¡¯


    ************


    .....


    As the two stood mindlessly inside the Cat¡¯s Paw Tavern, a hooded figure dashed away before they were noticed. They weaved through the alleyway, turned about and avoiding any people they came across without being seen. The only thing that let anyone know another person was in the vicinity was the distinct cking of woman¡¯s shoes on the pavement. A face or silhouette was never seen, only the lining of a fancy dress as the person disappeared around corners. Tracking her target with murderous intent...


    **********


    ¡®Damn it.. Shouldn¡¯t have stopped for that sweet bun on the way here..¡¯


    Skye¡¯s mind nearly fried as Shasta came into view. She was impatiently tapping her foot while emitting enough frost to freeze all of Alcon. Her demeanor reminded Skye of a huffier, angry Tidas. Which somehow took the edge off of her threatening re as the group approached her.


    Skye immediately tried to exin what had happened, but Shasta cut her off coldly; ¡°I literally have thousands of mages that would Kill to have personal training time with me. Do Not waste my time like that again or I won¡¯t train you, understand?!¡±


    Ronnie leaned close to us and whispered; ¡°I think she meant to say that she has thousands she can kill durin¡¯ her personal training time..¡±


    Shasta instantly looked at Ronnie with murder in her eyes and voice; ¡°I heard that..¡±


    ¡°Sorry! But I mean-¡±


    ¡°Shut up if you want to live, Ron,¡± us interjected.


    Skye had giggled at Ronnie¡¯s quip, drawing Shasta¡¯s ire right back to her. She supposed it was for the best; Skye was the one she was actually mad at, after all. ¡®But why So mad? It¡¯s just one trainin¡¯ session.. Why is it such a big deal I wasn¡¯t here yesterday?¡¯


    Not being sure, Skye eventually lured Shasta into the locker rooms for thepetitors. The weapons room wasn¡¯t too far away, so Skye kept an eye on Shasta¡¯s magic; just in case irrationality overtook her friend momentarily. After she made sure no one else was around, Skye asked Shasta directly why she was so irate.


    Her reaction to the question made Skye more curious than worried now. Shasta went from angry, to damn-near bashful in seconds. Her attitude was going to give her whish, so Skye asked again with a harsher tone. They didn¡¯t have all day to pull truths like teeth.


    Fidgeting in ce, Shasta spoke meekly; ¡°Well now I don¡¯t know if I even Want to tell you..¡±


    ¡°You were ready to scratch me face off outside for not bein¡¯ here yesterday to hear it. Tell me now, or we¡¯ll simply move on to the fightin¡¯ bit.¡±


    ¡°Fine! You know, I¡¯m the one whose supposed to be angry here..¡± Shasta sheepish expression turned into a smile; ¡°I got a letter from Lawrence. He¡¯s gonna bring his kids with him to the Summer Games.¡±


    Skye beamed; ¡°That¡¯s great! Ye love kids, and I bet Lawrence¡¯s children are adorable.¡±


    ¡°Yeah..But,¡± Shasta hesitated; ¡°What.. What if they don¡¯t like me?¡±


    Shasta felt silly about how she was reacting. Kids loved her; she¡¯s a talking cat, for crying out loud! But for some reason she felt apprehension whenever she thought about meeting Lawrence¡¯s children. ¡®What if they don¡¯t like me? What if they think it¡¯s strange that their dad likes a cat woman romantically? What if I¡¯m too.. furry for them?¡¯


    As Shasta¡¯s eyes began to ze over, Skye snapped her fingers in front of her face several times. She was at the cusp of leaving the with her worries as fuel, but her friend brought her back. After seeing the light return, Skye began to gently admonish her friend.


    ¡°Yer jokin¡¯ with me, right? Of course they¡¯ll like you! They¡¯re gonna love you! Yer a walkin¡¯, talkin¡¯, overgrown cat! What¡¯s not to love? Although I do suggestyin¡¯ off the cream durin¡¯ their visit.¡±


    Shasta smiled brightly at her friend.¡¯WAIT. When did Skye be the person I couldn¡¯t wait to tell things to? Wasn¡¯t that always Tidas? Or at the least Alfred? Neither would want to hear about this anyway. They¡¯d probably just make fun of me. Skye¡¯s different.. Is this what it¡¯s like to have a female friend? Huh.. Kinda nice.¡¯


    Once the Lawrence issue was shelved for now, Skye exined the day and night she¡¯d had. As soon as she mentioned Marco at the library, Shasta perked her ears up, but gave no other indications of interest while she dressed. Not until Skye mentioned Tidasing to her rescue.


    ¡°Please, please tell me they didn¡¯t fight?!¡± Shasta¡¯s voice was strained as she spoke.


    Skye grinned softly; ¡°No they didn¡¯t, thank the gods.. That¡¯s sweet of ye worry for Tidas like that though.¡±


    Shastaughed sharply; ¡°I¡¯m not worried about Tidas, he¡¯d mop the floor with Marco. I just don¡¯t want to miss the show when it finally happens!¡±


    Skye¡¯s expression ttened instantly; ¡°Of course.. Why would I think otherwise?¡±


    The banter between them nearly erased Shasta¡¯s ire, but she still nned on giving Skye a sound thrashing. Truth be told, she saw extraordinary potential in her friend. The legend craziness didn¡¯t really mean much to her, even after Skye told her about the freaky disembodied voice. If anything, it made her more determined to keep Skye¡¯s training up.


    ¡°You do know that this all trantes into ¡®work her harder¡¯ to me, right?¡±


    Skye smirked cheekily; ¡°That¡¯s what I was hopin¡¯ for. I know ye won¡¯t hold back on me, especially if ye understand that me life-everyone¡¯s life, depends on me bein¡¯ stronger.. I need to be as strong as I con be, in as many ways as I can think of. I Refuse to let anyone I care about die..¡±


    The overwhelming resolve in Skye¡¯s eyes unnerved Shasta a moment. Saving the world was far too big a burden for anyone, but her love ones were a part of it. Protecting them meant protecting the world, and Skye seemed to get that. But that wasn¡¯t all.. Shasta thought she saw something else there too; amusement? No, that wasn¡¯t the right word for it.. ¡®She¡¯s excited at the challenge of it all.. That¡¯s my girl!¡¯


    Shasta beamed at Skye; ¡°I¡¯ll help you as much as I can on one condition..¡±


    Skye quirked an eyebrow in suspicion; ¡°What? Ima not gonna be yer personal hangover cure, if that what yer-¡±


    Shasta chuckled boisterously; ¡°No, but that¡¯s a good idea for the next time you¡¯re desperate..¡±


    ¡°Yer a strange kinda friend, ye know that?¡± Skye stated as she pinched the bridge of her nose.


    ¡°But you know you love me already,¡± Shasta beamed at Skye sarcastically, but her reply caught Shasta off guard.


    ¡°Aye, ye got me. So what do ye need?¡±


    It was strange how that phrase struck a cord. It didn¡¯t click with her until then, but Skye genuinely did care for her. Not in a romantic way, but the friend way she¡¯d been unknowingly craving from another female. It was most likely why women she¡¯d been romantically involved with in the past alwayssted longer than the men. It wasn¡¯t until they wanted to take the rtionship further than a ¡®friends-with-benefits¡¯ level that she¡¯d dump them.


    Skye wasn¡¯t interested in anyone but Tidas, which worked perfectly for Shasta. She could have her friendship with her without the usual baggage apanied with rtionships. It was a strange concept to her; not sleeping with the person she was growing attached to. ¡®But isn¡¯t that what I did with Tidas, Zas, and Alfred? I¡¯ve never thought of them in a sexual way, so why am I so weird about women? Is it because of my past? What the hell is wrong with me?¡¯


    Before Shasta could fret any further, Skye snapped her back; ¡°Hey! What¡¯s the trade off?!¡±


    Jolted out of her thoughts so abruptly, Shasta replied; ¡°Lawrence! I want your help with Lawrence, ok!¡±


    Skye literally squeaked her excitement at the chance to help and y Cupid. She didn¡¯t care for fashion or anything along those lines, but she was a romantic. To be able to help Shasta with her dilemma sent her into a frenzy of thoughts and words. She went off as they finished dressing, and walked to the arena where they found an impatient Maevis waiting.


    ¡°What took so long you two?! I¡¯ve been waiting for almost half an hour! I was literally about toe find you!¡±


    Skye and Shasta bothughed as they apologized for their tardiness. When Maevis¡¯ expression went stern, they cut theirughter, and got to work setting up the privacy wall. There were more and more magesing to practice for longer stretches as the Summer Games approached. If Skye didn¡¯t figure out a better solution to her privacy issues, her ns for winning against Tidas in the Mage Trials might not matter.. Not if everyone found out about her Tank trait beforehand..

 Chapter 213

    213 Opinions And Outlets


    After Maevis and Skye finished making the privacy walls, she and Shasta got to work. They chatted while stretching, allowing Skye to quickly go over dinner with Magnus. Hearing tiny bits of their discussion, Maevis fluttered down to them, and helped exin her and Skye¡¯s discussion after she¡¯d returned from dinner with the king.


    ¡°Does Magnus know about everything? Or did you omit certain things?¡± Shasta inquired.


    Skye fidgeted in ce with a guilty expression; ¡°I didn¡¯t tell him about me dreams or the voice, but he probably knew I was holdin¡¯ out on him.. I hate lyin¡¯. It does nothin¡¯ but cause issues.¡±


    Shasta chuckled; ¡°Only if you suck at it.¡±


    ¡°Why would I want to be good at it?! I don¡¯t like it!¡±


    Maevis interrupted the two; ¡°Because you¡¯re a princess. Avoiding revealing truths about yourself for your own protection isn¡¯t lying, it¡¯s more like self-preservation.¡±


    Skye grimaced; ¡°Well it sure as hell feels like lyin¡¯.. Tis Magnus we¡¯re talkin¡¯ about here.¡±


    Maevis and Shasta shared a look. Skye¡¯s a sweet person, but she clearly didn¡¯t understand what a king¡¯s responsibility was. The two knew that if Skye would¡¯ve revealed her dreams, things could¡¯ve be far moreplicated than they already were. Magnus would¡¯ve most likely Had to tell his council about prophetic visions. Especially if Tidas was a verifiable witness to it.


    ¡°It¡¯s adorable that you think being his favorite daughter-inw trumps the kingdom¡¯s security, but I highly doubt he would keep an apocalypse to himself,¡± Shasta stated a bit more sarcastically than she would¡¯ve liked.


    .....


    Skye saw her friend¡¯s point, even if she¡¯d said it in an asinine way. Thinking on it now, she must¡¯ve realized it somewhere inside her. Embarrassing herself in front of Magnus hadn¡¯t ever an issue, so not ¡®wanting to seem crazy to him¡¯, seemed like a flimsy excuse. Skye had said and done plenty of things over the years in front of him that must¡¯ve seemed insane.


    Her dreams and the voicebined with her traits matched up with the Catalyst legend too well. If Skye would¡¯ve told Magnus, he would¡¯ve had to judge and treat the situation like the king that he was. Skye would most like be treated like a sacred object instead of the person that she is. Locking her away for ¡®safety reasons¡¯ until they could figure out what to do with her.


    ¡®Tidas would never-Oh.. He¡¯d most likely get simr restrictions since I was Stupid enough to tell Magnus it involved him. Damn it.. Why does this need to be so bloodyplicated! It¡¯s not like I Want the world to end! I¡¯d never choose that!¡¯


    As Skye¡¯s face scrunched in dismay at her thoughts, Maevismented; ¡°I know Magnus cares for you dear, but I don¡¯t see anyone that calls themselves a king taking a chance on your good nature. No matter how well a person may know another, they could never fully know what the other was thinking. Kings must keep their entire kingdom in mind with every decision they make. Even if Magnus trusts you with his life, he¡¯d be considered a fool to trust his kingdom to you.¡±


    Skye felt a touch offended by the old Pixie¡¯s words, butpletely understood the gravity of them. She was basically saying that no one would follow a king who put his personal feelings ahead of the well-being of the kingdom. Marco was cool and calcted. If Magnus wavered in his dedication to the kingdom in any way, he was old enough that the nobles could talk Marco into immediate session.


    Magnus had always celebrated his birthdays on the final day of the Summer Games. He was turning seventy-forth this year, and was the longest living and ruling King of Alcon in their history. His intelligence hadn¡¯t waned at all, and he looked to be in his sixties instead of his mid-seventies. Aside from the attempted poisoning that Skye had remediedst night, Magnus was as healthy as a man in his fifties. His judgement being called into question was the only way he could be dethroned without an act of murder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fret too much dear.. We¡¯re just starting out at this point. We don¡¯t even know what all of the legend means yet. There might even be something in a different legend that could simply make this whole thing a moot point; we just don¡¯t know yet.¡±


    Maevis mentioning the other legends reminded Skye of her dinner ns. ¡®Marie will have insight. She¡¯s the biggest history and culture fanatic I¡¯ve ever seen.. She¡¯ll know where we should start diggin¡¯ first.¡¯


    Before the women could get up in another discussion, Shasta insisted they begin their actual training. Skye agreed wearily as Maevis flew up to her perch. She scanned the arena to make sure no one was particrly paying them any attention, but everyone was. It wasn¡¯t unheard of for the training area¡¯s terrain to be altered during sessions, but this was a whole new level.


    Some of the trainees felt insulted that the princess was segregating herself from them. Assuming it was motivated by noble arrogance instead of privacy, many began to speak badly about her. Maevis couldn¡¯t hear them, but Shasta and Skye could due to their Tank traits.


    ¡°What? Princess too good to train with the rabble?¡±


    ¡°How stupid is she? She¡¯s a Water and Earth mage. It¡¯s not like we can steal her moves or something..¡±


    ¡°Does she think she¡¯s better than us or something?!¡±


    ¡°Probably.. She¡¯s a princess! All the royals are the same!¡±


    As the insults piled up, Skye channeled all of her frustrations into her sparring with Shasta. Instead of attacking right away, Skye had told her friend that she had a move she¡¯d like to attempt to perfect before the trials. Nodding, Shasta was a bit surprised when the ground indented, thenrge stones came up through the ground, lining the circle.


    The massive amount of confusion Skye saw on Shasta¡¯s face made her burst outughing. It also caused her to forget the nastyments going on all around the arena for the moment. Catching her breath, Skye exined her n.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who I¡¯ll fight be fightin¡¯ in the trials, but I do know that Tidas is the final obstacle. I need a n to specifically deal with him if Ima gonna win.. That¡¯s why I came up with this.¡±


    The indent in the ground was in a circr shape. It started shallow along the edge, then sloped and deepened as one reached the center. The rocks were evenly spaced all around the edges, simr to thest time they¡¯d fought. Knowing Skye used the stones to change her direction, she realized that her friend must still not be able to stop properly.


    ¡°Ya know, we really need to work on your breaks,¡± Shastamented with a cheeky grin.


    Skye sighed; ¡°I need room to run! I can¡¯t figure any of the finer details about my Tank trait without being able to let loose, but at the same time, I can¡¯t let people see me.. No one can know about me new trait yet, or I won¡¯t be able to be Tidas.. The element of surprise is a major factor in my n.¡±


    Shasta grinned devilishly; ¡°Ahhh! I So wish I could see the look in his face when you reveal your Tank trait! He¡¯s gonna freak! Haha!¡±


    Skye grinned at the mental image that popped into her head, but pushed it to the back of the line. She had too much to learn and work on before the Mage Trials, and they were approaching fast. Getting Shasta back on point, she asked; ¡°Can you show me how to pivot again? I don¡¯t want to snap an ankle.¡±


    Shasta barked a sharpugh; ¡°Would it really matter if you did? You can heal yourself.¡±


    Skye shed an indignant expression; ¡°It still hurts! And I can¡¯t be worryin¡¯ about it while Ima fightin¡¯. Please just show me?¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright.. Killjoy,¡± Shasta had whispered thest part as she walked away, but was still met with an, ¡°I heard that!¡±


    Several hourster; Skye, Shasta, and Maevis emerged from the arena entrance, and rejoined us and Ronnie. Shasta bid her goodbyes until tomorrow, and Maevis flew off; preferring it to being stuck on a horse. After mounting Thoth, the three headed back to the pce so she could shower and dress before dinner with Marie.


    It hadn¡¯t taken long for Skye to ready herself. Peggy had all of her things ready and waiting. As she scrubbed away the sweat and grime from training, Skye made a mental note to do something special for Peggy on her birthday. It was three days after Magnus¡¯, and she was determined to make it a special one.


    Once she¡¯d finished dressing, Skye had us and Ronnie grab her research, then she attempted to head out the door. She was in a bit of a rush, but Zazzy clung to her like a scared wee child. She missed her mother and wanted her to stay, but Skye promised to do something special with her in a couple days if she was good until then. Understanding her mother, Zazzy released Skye¡¯s skirts and allowed her to leave. Her heart nearly broke as the baby dragon shed the saddest look she¡¯s ever seen as shetched the door shut.


    ¡®I really need to spend some quality time with Thoth and Zazzy.. Me poor babies will think Ima abandonin¡¯ them if I don¡¯t..¡¯


    ************


    When Skye arrived at Marie¡¯s quarters, she was pleasantly surprised to find Maevis just fluttering up to the doorway. They happily greeted each other again, then politely asked the guards at the doors to announce and open them. After Marie acknowledged them; Skye, Maevis, us, and Ronnie all shuffled through the doorway.


    Marie stood up beaming; ¡°Skye! Mae! I¡¯m so happy you requested dinner! I was dreading going to the banquet hall tonight. Karena nned a surprise concert right after the meal, and I did Not want to sit through that.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e now, Marie; give credit where it¡¯s due. She does have a beautiful voice,¡± Skye said with a bashful expression.


    Marie scoffed; ¡°You¡¯re far too kind a person for this hellhole of a ce, sweetheart.. You are right, her voice is lovely, but her personality is just so unbearable.¡±


    Maevis both nodded and spoke vehemently; ¡°Thatss is one of the most stuck-up, selfish humans I¡¯ve ever met! She just Cannot Stop Talking about herself! And gods forbid that you say something positive about Skye in front of her..¡±


    Hearing Maevis, Skye began to inwardly panic. ¡®What?! She Openly doesn¡¯t like me now?! Shit! That¡¯s the step before she starts her gossiping and plotting.. Damn it! I¡¯ve tried So Hard to stay off of her radar! Does she think Marco has a thing for me?! Ima so screwed..¡¯

 Chapter 214

    214 It¡¯s A Start


    us and Ronnie feltpletely out of ce standing just inside the doorway, holding Skye¡¯s research. She hadn¡¯t dismissed them before jumping into a discussion about the Crowned Princess. Marie¡¯s guards had shut the door as soon as everyone was inside, blocking the only escape.


    ¡°Should-¡± Ronnie leaned towards us; ¡°Should we be hearin¡¯ all of this?¡±


    us kept his voice low; ¡°We¡¯re guards: we don¡¯t hear anything unless we¡¯re told to, understand?¡±


    Ronnie straightened back up as he nodded. It was odd to him that nobles and royals ignored those around them so easily. ¡®I know we¡¯re not supposed to ¡®hear them¡¯, but how ridiculous is that?! Do they really not realize servants and guards talk about it anyways?!¡¯


    us was thinking along the same lines, but a bit more positive about their situation. He saw it as a sign that the princess trusted them not to say anything. He would stress his point to Ronnieter. The gleam in his eyes as Skye, Marie, and Maevis dished about Karena let us know that he would have to pound discretion into his friend¡¯s skullter. Ronnie wasn¡¯t the best at keeping secrets, but would do it for Skye.


    Everyone knew how psychotic Karena was about her image. If Ronnie sparked a rumor, she¡¯d most likely be sent on the war path. Set to destroy anyone who dared defy or mock her. Skye was currently the main focus of all the kingdoms, which infuriated the Crowned Princess. Everyone that interacted with the pce, even slightly, knew it. She detested not being the center of the universe, and generally did everything she could to stay in the spotlight.


    Marie was currently specting that it was the reason for her performance tonight. She had paid the best musicians in Alcon to preform with her, as well as hired the best dancers to act out the music piece she had picked. To top it off; she¡¯d instructed the pce chefs to make different dishes from the norm, and gave them a list of popr dishes from various chic and trendy restaurants.


    It was full of outrageous andplicated dishes. With some, the preparations took days for things to marinade and rest. She had just given them the list the day before, and expected them to have everything ready! There wasn¡¯t much anyone could do about her unreasonable demands, either..


    One of Karena¡¯s favorite things was to remind people that she was going to be Queen someday, and would remember those who were with her, or against her. Most of the servant¡¯s feared her, but the head chef was one of the few that didn¡¯t. He¡¯d been hand-picked by Magnus to run the kitchens, and didn¡¯t care to stay on after the king passed away.


    .....


    Marco, on the other hand, wanted him to stay. His father openly admitted that the kitchens had never run so smoothly before. Plus Marco didn¡¯t mind his food. Finding thepromise for his spoiled wife, Marco had forcibly ordered the moreplicated ingredients for the dishes directly from the recipes¡¯ sources. Causing most of the restaurants to exclude their most popr dishes from their own menus for a few days.


    The owners hadn¡¯t wanted to give up their ingredients, but what could they do? Defy the future king? None were stupid enough to do it. Marco had a reputation for being simr to his wife: he didn¡¯t forget whoever defied him. After watching their ingredients carted away to the pce, the owners allined, talked, and agreed; they all wished that Prince Tidas was the next in line to be king..


    As the three started to get into personal, annoying habits of the future queen, us interrupted them; ¡°Pardon princess, but where would you like these books and papers put? I don¡¯t think we should be hearing all these..details..¡±


    All three looked like caught children, with their wide eyes and shocked expressions. Skye and Maevis hadpletely forgotten that they¡¯d apanied them to Marie¡¯s quarters. Marie hadn¡¯t even noticed they¡¯d been in the room at all. Skye instantly felt bad, but Maevis decided to joke with them a bit.


    ¡°You guys have that statue-like presence down! Ipletely forgot you two were here! Good job,¡± Maevis¡¯ voice was amused and almost melodious as she spoke.


    us took it as apliment, but Ronnie saw the fun Maevis was having at their expense; ¡°We¡¯re not statues! Tis not our fault ye got the attention spans of a gnat..¡±


    Maevis gave the most fake, indignant face she could while Skyeughed hysterically at the truth of it all. Marie was astonished that Skye¡¯s guards would say anything other than yes or no. Most guards actually did act like statues most of their time; standing at attention until called upon. It made her smile to see the friendly banter between the four.


    ¡®Of course Skye would befriend her guards. Thess could probably befriend a Barghest, given the chance.. Oh! That reminds me!¡¯


    Not thinking about seeming rude, Marie blurted out; ¡°I forgot to tell you that I¡¯m taking a trip to Dragonhorn in a few days. I can¡¯t resist going! I want to see the Cu Sith that¡¯s tending to the orchard there.¡±


    Skye perked up; ¡°What? Cu is helpin¡¯ with the orchard now? No wonder we¡¯ve been able to get apples so out of season. Have ye heard anythin¡¯ else about her?¡±


    ¡°Apparently her and a man walk through town to get to the orchard each day. The townspeople see it, or her, is it? Well, they see her as a mascot or protective deity of Dragonhorn now. There¡¯s reports that both children and adults give her offerings daily. I wonder what they give her?¡±


    Skye chuckled; ¡°Probably hard cider. The man she walks around with is most likely Jonathan McKurdy. Tidas and I met them on our honeymoon. Cu is very fond of the hard cider they make at the orchard.¡±


    Marie¡¯s eyes lit up; ¡°Oh Aye! I remember you telling me about them now! My goodnessss; you get around, don¡¯t you? Haha! Tisical that they bonded over alcohol.¡±


    Maevis perked up at thatment; ¡°Oh, trust me dear.. Fae love to drink as much as humans. Well, that¡¯s a lie: we drink more. Cream counts as alcohol for us.¡±


    ¡°Umm... Princess?¡±


    Looking over, Skye realized that us and Ronnie were still waiting to put down the papers and such. She apologized profusely before instructing them, then sending them on their way. Marie assured the two that she would send her own guards with Skyeter, to escort her back to her quarters. Knowing the princess wouldn¡¯t be left alone, the two left to go find General Zas to train..


    Once the two left, the three woman discussed a bit more gossip and such before Skye pulled out the legend. Marie examined it with scrutinizing eyes. The material it was on was like a thick-weaved cloth instead of any kind of paper. It reminded her of the material that the Dragon¡¯s Legacy Prophecy was written on in Sai. To the point where Marie mentioned it.


    ¡°Oh Aye! Ipletely forgot about that one! How stupid of me! You¡¯re right, the material does look the same,¡± Maevismented as she felt the texture of the scroll.


    ¡°Dragon¡¯s Legacy? What¡¯s that one about?¡± Skye gripped one of the research books in her hands with slight trepidation.


    A strange kind of nervousness began to build and spread inside Skye¡¯s chest as Marie spoke; ¡°It¡¯s just like every other one: a hero will rise to save us all while riding on the back of a dragon. The legend states that the ¡®Chosen Blood¡¯ will bond with a dragon, raise it, and save the world. It mentions something about light.. Wait, no. Something like light, but I can¡¯t remember..¡±


    Skye made some kind of squeak-noise before she pointed to a specific line on the Catalyst legend; ¡°Was it illuminate?!¡±


    Looking at the legend, Marie nearly yelled; ¡°Aye! And the prophecy in Sai says something about a nightmare too.. This is strange..¡±


    Skye and Maevis spoke at the same time: ¡°What¡¯s strange?¡±


    Marie squinted at the paper like she was having problems reading it; ¡°Life, Creation, Earned, Will, Gifted, Illuminate, Nightmare, mes, Madness, Darkness, and Chaos.. They all lead into each other; like steps or instructions. What could they mean?¡±


    At that moment, the servants had decided to bring in their dinner. None of them wanted to stop their discussion, so they continued as they ate. Marie preferred finger foods and light meals, so their meal reflected her tastes. The tiniest chicken pot pies Skye had ever seen were stacked on top of each other on one of the trays.


    Another had a variety of tiny finger sandwiches ranging from cucumber, to ham and cheddar. The final tray was full of desserts. Three vors of mini pies covered it. Marie had chosen chocte, strawberry, and apple for their vors. They were slightly bigger than tarts, and were warm. Skye postted that the chef most likely made them in a cupcake pan. It exined the tall sides and deep fillings. ¡®How did he get the dough not to fluff?! I wish Peggy could see these!¡¯


    As they ate and talked, Marie kept looking at the legend like something was gnawing at her. When Skye asked what was wrong, Marie hesitated a moment before sharing her thoughts. She didn¡¯t even know where she was going with her theory.


    ¡°It¡¯s these key words.. They wouldn¡¯t flow into the next like it does without cause. I think there¡¯s and order you¡¯re supposed to be following here, but I just don¡¯t know what! It¡¯s frustrating me to madness!¡±


    Maevis sipped her tea that the servants had brought out for the three to drink with their dessert. Her eye had been caught on the way the legend flowed as well. Every word seemed to drip with meaning, but what? If there was something specific that Skye needed to aplish, then why make it so difficult to figure out?! The thought darted through her mind¡¯s eye; ¡®The gods love their entertainment. How hard they must beughing at us right now..¡¯


    As the hours dragged on, Marie began to mumble, she was so tired; ¡°Nightmare.. Nightmare is right. Why do the gods have to make everything soplicated? Why can¡¯t they just make it clear?! Birthed with Life.. Creation.. Nonsense..!!!¡±


    Knocking her chair to the ground, Marie jumped to her feet; ¡°That¡¯s it! Life! Creation! They¡¯re magic! It¡¯s about your magic! It HAS to be! It¡¯s the only thing that makes sense!¡±


    Confusion covered Skye and Maevis¡¯ faces. Marie exhaled in exasperation; ¡°Don¡¯t you see?! Life magic is another name for Water magic! Creation magic is another name for Earth magic! And I think Tank magic is referred to as ¡®Willpower¡¯ in old writings. It¡¯s not used anymore, but you can find the term used in ssics.. So?!¡±


    Skye and Maevis shared a cheeky smiled between them before Skye said; ¡°Well, it¡¯s a start..¡±

 Chapter 215

    215 Trait By Trait


    Marie, Skye, and Maevis all began to attempt to figure out which word represented what trait. Some were pretty obvious once they figured out that what they were supposed to represent. Others were utterly confusing. As they stared at the scroll with the Catalyst legend, Marie began to brainstorm, she¡¯d say whatever thought popped into her head. In case the others could build on it.


    ¡°Life means Water, and creation means Earth.. mes obviously means Fire magic. Oh! I bet illuminate means Light magic! And darkness obviously represents Dark magic.. But what about the rest? What trait is earned? Aren¡¯t mages born with magic?¡±


    Thinking on it a few minutes, Maevis spoke; ¡°Will must refer to Tank, so we have Shaman, Wind, Tamer, Manic, and Ether left to match. Do we have extra paper to write on?¡±


    Skye grabbed a nk sheet from a tiny stack with a checked-out expression in her eyes. As she set the paper down, with an eerie tone to her voice, Skye said; ¡°Ether is chaos.¡±


    Maevis and Marie shared a concern nce before Marie asked; ¡°What makes you think that?¡±


    Skye shook her head with obvious unease; ¡°I just know it.. It¡¯s the final element, I know it.¡±


    Maevis shed a questioning look at her friend, but didn¡¯t press her further. It wasn¡¯t something she felt Skye would borate on in front of Marie. While she was helping them out with deciphering the legend, there were certain things she was better off not knowing; for her own safety.


    Skye had made two columns: one for the words, and one for the traits. She filled in the words from the legend in the left column, but only wrote down the traits that they had all agreed on so far. The others would be matched as they discussed and agreed.


    Looking at the list, Skye thought hard on which word could corrte to each trait. ¡®Madness or nightmare might be for Manic.. Probably madness; I think nightmare is for something else.. where have I heard nightmare before? Ack! That¡¯s gonna drive me insane! Tis at the tip of me tongue!¡¯


    .....


    Skye looked up at Maevis; ¡°Why does nightmare stick out to me? It¡¯s ringin¡¯ a bell, but it just won¡¯te to me.. Does it mean anythin¡¯ to you?¡±


    Maevis racked her brain, but she couldn¡¯t think of anything. It did poke at something in the back of her mind, but it was too deep to tell. ¡®Maybe Nics will know? He should be back from his trip back soon.. I hope everything went alright. Tidas worked awfully hard on the treaty between the Fae Kingdom and Alcon. By the gods, I hope it went well..¡¯


    Squinting as her eyes darted between the legend and her sheet, Skye spoke with focus; ¡°So the top part says that the bond tames the nightmare.. The ¡®N¡¯ and the ¡®T¡¯ are capitalized. All the key words are, I think.. The bond Tames the Nightmare, then the Nightmare bes cherished? ...Is the ¡®Nightmare¡¯ a person, maybe?¡±


    ¡°But the second part.. ¡®When Chaos ensnares the Cherished, and the Nightmare is Unleashed, only the Bond shall Tame it¡¯.. I think based off of this, Nightmare goes to Tamer magic. What do ye two think?¡±


    Marie and Maevis shared a surprised looked before nodding. With that one down, only Manic, Wind, and Shaman remained. Skye told them that she thought Manic might go to Madness, based off of what was left. It¡¯s didn¡¯t really pair with Gift or Earned.


    ¡°All that¡¯s left is Shaman and Wind.. They don¡¯t really match what¡¯s left though. How can Wind magic be Gifted or Earned? I¡¯d say the same for Shaman magic, but I suppose it¡¯s kinda like you¡¯re giving a gift when you heal people,¡± Maevis sounded like she was questioning more than stating.


    ¡°How is Wind magic ¡®Earned¡¯, though? Mages are generally born with their magic. When someone develops another traitter, then they¡¯re considered a Shepherd-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Skye had cut Marie off as she was speaking.


    Flipping through one of the research books, Skye went to a section titled: Interpretation. It listed what a researcher had postted what each phrase meant. He¡¯d written down that ¡®Creation is Earned¡¯ might mean a Shepherd that wielded either Earth or Shaman magic. His theory was that eleven different mages pooled their magic into the ¡®keys¡¯ for them to be the Catalyst. It was too radical of an idea that one person could possess all the different traits by themselves and be the Catalyst. As far off as he was, that insight led Skye to her conclusion.


    ¡°I think that Shaman matches to Earned,¡± Skye stated before showing Marie and Maevis the entry.


    Examining it, Marie quirked an eyebrow at her; ¡°Ok, this does make sense.. But then, how does one gift a Wind trait? Oh! Maybe it¡¯s like in some of our books! There¡¯s some kind of temple, or ancient civilization you have to find that¡¯ll have a rune stone or the like in it?! What an adventure!¡±


    Skye stifled augh, but Maevis outright chuckled; ¡°I think you might be reading too many fantasy novels there, Marie.¡±


    Marie looked at Maevis with utter seriousness on her face; ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as too many books.¡±


    ¡°Aye! I can agree to that! Although Ima not as bad anymore.. Me ¡®still to read¡¯ pile is beginnin¡¯ to be atrociouslyrge, but I just don¡¯t have the time for entertainment readin¡¯tely,¡± Skye sighed wearily as her face drooped a bit.


    ¡°Ha! Like studying isn¡¯t entertaining? I love to learn!¡± Marie nearly yelled in her excitement.


    ¡°I usually do too, but not when it¡¯s over three months straight. Ever since we came back for spendin¡¯ Yuletide with me parents, it¡¯s been nothin¡¯ but trainin¡¯ and studyin¡¯ for me,¡± Skye replied a bit grimly.


    The three women went off on a tangent discussion before circling back to the issue at hand. Skye went back over the entirety of the legend. From the talk she¡¯d had with Magnus about the meanings behind theirst names, to the current progress of assigning the traits. The three then discussed the second half of the first part.


    As Marie read it, a terrible hollow pain spread throughout her heart. The part about ¡®Lost Kin¡¯ made her palms sweat and her hands to shake. Running her index finger lightly over the words, Marie spoke with heartache in her voice; ¡°I think the Lost Kin is Richard..¡±


    It was the first time in forever that anyone had dared to mention the king¡¯s brother¡¯s name. Marie usually worded herself to when she never had to speak his name. Skye couldn¡¯t tell if it was because of hate or heartbreak, but she was willing to bet it was thetter. Even after everything Tidas¡¯ uncle had put her through, Marie had still never spoken an ill word about her husband, other than about his traitorous actions. It made Skye wonder if she still harbored love for him somewhere deep down, but pushed the thought aside. It wasn¡¯t her ce to pry into the heart of another.


    ¡°Why?¡± Maevis asked briskly.


    ¡°Because ¡®Lost¡¯ is exactly how I would describe him..¡±


    Skye or Maevis didn¡¯tment, they simply listened. Marie told them of how happy they were up until a year before his betrayal. He liked to gamble, but was never excessive in any way. Over the year¡¯s time he turned into apletely different person. He not only became cold and distant, but took mistress after Mistress and paraded around town with them.


    Instead of ridiculing him, most nobles tried to pin it on her. She had just gotten pregnant when his attitude became almost dangerous, with his random outbursts and screaming. Talking to Magnus about it wasn¡¯t a good idea since most of his rantings centered around how much of a better ruler he would¡¯ve beenpared to Magnus. It was dangerous talk, especially for a prince..


    Skye could tell that she really didn¡¯t want to talk about her ex-husband. Marie was usually an extremely private person, never revealing too many personal feelings and thoughts. Talking to the wrong person could be deadly at court..


    After Marie exined herself, Maevis began to speak; ¡°I agree that he¡¯s the best candidate, but we don¡¯t everything. Look: a piece has been torn off. Until we know what the missing piece says, because it specifically pertains to the Bond, I don¡¯t want to specte on the bits we can¡¯t see.¡±


    Marie nodded; ¡°True, but I don¡¯t know.. Something is telling me that this has something to do with Richard..¡±


    Skye sighed heavily; ¡°I agree with Marie. He took the spear with him afterwards. If it was an opportunistic attempted killin¡¯, then he most likely would¡¯ve dropped the spear when he attacked Marco right before he fled. I think there¡¯s more goin¡¯ on there, too.. Why would he attack Marco? Didn¡¯t he pass other guards and servants as he left? Why didn¡¯t he attack them? I think somethin¡¯ else happened that Marco never talked about..¡±


    Marie quirked a suspicious eyebrow; ¡°What makes you think that?¡±


    Skye¡¯s expression was contemtive as she crossed her arms; ¡°Honestly, the entire situation always seemed.. off to me. Me father told me it happenedte at night. What was Marco doin¡¯ out of bed then at ten, eleven years old? I know each of the MacArthurds had either nannies or guardians with them at all times until they were twelve, so where was his? It¡¯s just, fishy is all..¡±


    As the night turned into early morning hours, the three continued to discuss the legend, and the Crowned Prince. After Skye¡¯s breakdown, Marie and Maevis both agreed with her; there was more to Marco¡¯s story than he was telling. Not sure what to do on that front, they continued to discuss andpare the Catalyst legend to others each knew off the tops of their heads.


    The only one that Skye didn¡¯t get much information on was the Dragon¡¯s Legacy from Sai, and the full version of the Catalyst legend that resides in the Fae Kingdom. It was agreed that after the Hignd issuess were resolved, Maevis would request permission for Marie and Skye to visit the actual Fae Kingdom...


    ************


    By the time Skye got back to her quarters, Peggy was waking up for the day. She¡¯d gotten a hefty scolding from her for stay up sote before she¡¯d copsed onto her bed. She hadn¡¯t even cared enough to put on any sleeping clothes. She¡¯d simply brushed her teeth, stripped, and climbed into bed.


    ¡®I guess this is what it means to be over-tired.. Me stupid brain won¡¯t turn off! So annoyin¡¯. Why can¡¯t I just drift off?!¡¯


    As if on cue, Zazzy climbed into the bed, and snuggled up against Skye. Her soft, trilly-purr sound was soothing like a cat¡¯s. It calmed her mother to the point that she could finally drift off to sleep. Right as she went to nod off, Skye told Zazzy that she loved her, and that they would spend some time together very soon.


    Understanding her mother¡¯s promise, Zazzy¡¯s purr became so strong that it was literally vibrating the bed. The gentle lull from the noise and motion sent Skye into a sleep so deep that she didn¡¯t even wake up when Zazzy smacked her in her stomach with her tail. She was a very squirmy sleeper.


    When Peggy tried to wake her up just four hourster, it was almost worse than trying to get the depressed version of her out of bed. She hadpletely wrapped herself up into the nket, and tucked in the edges so Peggy couldn¡¯t get a good grip and fling her out of it. Seeing as the situations were so simr, Peggy did exactly what her father had done...

 Chapter 216

    216 Life Problems


    ¡°WHAT THE BLOODY HELL IS WRONG WITH YOU?!¡± Skye screamed after ice-cold water had sshed over the top of her head.


    Jumping to her feet on the bed, Skye ranted and cursed at her faithful servant. If there was one thing Skye absolutely hated, it was being woken up harshly. The one time her father had done it, she¡¯d hit him. The handful of times Peggy had done it to her, she¡¯d instantly snapped; just like how she was now. As she finished screaming like a banshee in her birthday suit, Peggy did everything she could to keep her poker face straight.


    Both Peggy¡¯s expression and voice werepletely nonchnt as she spoke; ¡°Well, ye wouldn¡¯t get out of bed.. Ye left me no choice, me bairn. Now hurry up; yer husband has requested yer presence at the Research and Development Department. I told him ye would join him after yer Shaman rounds at the Cat¡¯s Paw for lunch.¡±


    Skye¡¯s ire was at a boiling point.. Until Zazzy poked her head up from the side of the bed. Her tiny ears were bent back out of fear, and her eyes looked moist with tears. Skye immediately began to apologize for scaring her, which made Peggyugh inwardly. It was odd how expressive the baby dragon could be, but then again; what did she know?


    Wanting to tease her a bit, Peggy heckled her with mock indignation; ¡°Ohh.. I see how it tis.. The lizard is more important than the woman that¡¯s raised ye, hmm?! I get all yer yellin¡¯ while the wee scaly beast gets affection?!¡±


    Skye had looked ashamed the moment Peggy raised her voice. She¡¯d chewed her out without real cause, not that it affected her st all. Skye knew she was just messing with her for yelling, but she certainly had the guilt tripping down to an art. After profusely apologizing, Skye made her way into the shower.


    As the hot, soothing water trickled down her back, Skye decided that she needed a day of rest soon. Working towards one¡¯s goals was important, but rest was also required to prevent her from burning out. Her Shaman trait could heal her fatigue, but that didn¡¯t mean she wanted to need or use it.. It kinda felt like cheating to her a wee bit, as silly as that sounded.


    Once out the restroom, Skye dressed quickly. Peggy has set out another one of her riding suits at Tidas¡¯ suggestion. The library, RMC Headquarters, and the pce were all within the inner walls of the capital, but the Research and Development Department was along the outskirts, near the main walls that protected the capital. It would take an hour to ride there themselves, so a carriage would take too long.


    Tidas knew that his wife hated wearing dresses while riding, so he knew she¡¯d be appreciative of his suggestion to Peggy. When she¡¯d told Skye that it was her husband¡¯s suggestion, she beamed like the sap that she was for him. Peggy rolled her eyes, but on the inside, she couldn¡¯t be happier for her bairn.


    .....


    There had been several times where Peggy seriously wondered if Tidas would be able to take care of Skye properly. With the Nomads, then Jacob, then her insane powers popping up one after another.. Peggy thought she¡¯d have to figure out a way to live forever. It wasn¡¯t until she¡¯d overheard the two talking in her room at Moonstone Castle that she realized it wasn¡¯t only about Tidas protecting her.


    Before Peggy had realized it, Skye had grown into a beautiful, extremely capable young woman. She was kind, generous, and generally a happy person. She took pleasure in the simple things instead of caring about the courts, or people that weren¡¯t worth her time. Skye had the life she wanted, so she didn¡¯t care about what anyone thought of her. Why would she care when she was basically living a fairytale of her own? Complete with a baby dragon.


    It took some time for Skye to actually get out of her room. Zazzy Really wanted toe with her, but listened after some coaxing. Peggy had to promise roastedmb for her dinner. A treat they usually only gave her on special asions. Skye had to guarantee the treat, and reaffirm her promise fromst night. The look on the wee dragon¡¯s face as she closed the door nearly made Skye give in, and drag her throughout the capital with her. If not for the possibility of losing Zazzy over it, she would.


    ¡®I wonder how fast she can go now? She hasn¡¯t really had proper room to run since we got here. Maybe I should try to get Maggie to let me take her out for a wee bit? No.. He¡¯d never allow it. Since Zazzy can¡¯t fly away if she gets into trouble yet, so I can¡¯t really bring her into the city.. Ack! If we were at me father¡¯s castle, she¡¯d have all the room to run she could ever want! Damn it..¡¯


    Inwardlymenting herck of options and space, Skye absentmindedly made her way up to the Medical Ward with us and Ronnie in tow. They seemed to be as distracted about something as she was, so she was a little happy about theck of interruptions to her thoughts.


    The three walked in silence until they¡¯d reached the top level. Pausing her thoughts, Skye greeted Dr. Gohan as he met them at the top of the steps. Lord Reinbolt was in and vehemently requesting Skye tend him. Knowing she always did her Shaman rounds in the morning hours, he¡¯d be a regr. Even though he was technically healthy now, his arthritis was quite bad.


    Healing him daily took all of thirty seconds, so it wasn¡¯t a bother for Skye. The interaction also allowed her to keep up with the current intrigues at court without having to involve herself with it. Magnus had told her at the end of their dinner that he expected to see more of her in the banquet hall, thenughed when she¡¯d made a disgruntled face and indignant sound. Knowing how much she disliked the court, he¡¯d told her twice a week as she¡¯d left. She¡¯d agreed, then went to her quarters to meet up with Tidas and Maevis to discuss the legend..


    It hadn¡¯t taken long to finish going through the few patients within the ward. Skye had chatted about various thing with Dr. Gohan as they went room to room; mostly about her training and such. He was still quite curious as to Skye¡¯s limit with her Shaman trait, or if she had any. He¡¯d gotten a goodugh when she¡¯d exined that she could make herself and others sober when too drunk.


    ¡°That could be dangerous,¡± Tien said out loud.


    ¡°I thought the same thing!¡± Skye replied, then they both burst into a small fit ofughter.


    Skye much preferred Tien to Dr. Stein. The man wasn¡¯t rude or ignorant to her, he just gave off two distinct vibes that triggered internal warnings in her. One: he¡¯s faker than Skye¡¯s story about her hair.


    Thanks to her father and husband, she could easily spot a smoozer a mile away. He alwaysplimented her more often than would be considered professional, and self-deprecated to attempt to boost her ego. It was an attempt to get her topliment him back, then he would say something charming again, then she would, then he would.. Resulting in a maniptive loop to destabilize her.


    Of course, Skye hadn¡¯t yed his little game. She would simply say ¡®thank you¡¯ or ¡®that¡¯s kind of you to say¡¯, then move on to the next patient. It was clear how flummoxed he¡¯d be, but Skye didn¡¯t care. The other vibe he gave off screamed hinky. She tried not to judge people, knowing there¡¯s a difference between being observant and being self-righteous.


    Knowing he was a Dark magic user gave Skye a strange pit feeling whenever she was around him. Like his magic was constantly active how Tidas¡¯ was. Considering Dark and Tank traits were so vastly different, it made little sense to her. It was almost like instead of him having life energy, he only had his magic.


    ¡®Maybe that¡¯s just how it is for Dark magic users? Tanks circte their magic throughout their body like a Shaman or Manic would. That¡¯s the way they are because they¡¯re physical traits. Elemental magic normally doesn¡¯t work like that though.. And why does he even have his magic active in the first ce?!¡¯


    The amount was so subtle that if Skye didn¡¯t spend so much time around Shasta and Tidas, she most likely wouldn¡¯t have even noticed. The situation set off warnings bells in her head every time, but she couldn¡¯t figure out why. He wasn¡¯t trying to use his magic on her, so what was the point? Did Dark magic hold a simr benefit? Unlikely but possible, so Skye kept their meetings short, and her distance long.


    After the Medical Ward in the pce, Skye did her daily visits. There were a few more patients to tend to than yesterday, but not enough to make themte. Skye had been particrly happy that Peggy told Tidas to meet her at Alfred¡¯s. His cooking was amazing, and she was looking forward to seeing what deliciousness awaited her today.


    Mouthwatering smells assailed her nose as she took a few steps into the tavern. Cranking her head, she was pleasantly surprised to see her husband lounging in a booth with a smile. He was chatting with Alfred, who sat across from him talking at a rapid pace. She wanted to tap into her powers to hear them, but Tidas would notice the use of her magic.


    Very slowly, she extended her hands to the sides, and backed out the door. Ronnie nearly ran into us¡¯ backside before he saw that it was the princess walking out backwards. When he asked what she was doing, a mischievous glint shined in her eyes.


    ¡°Tidas is in the booth nearest the kitchen¡¯s door. If I sneak around ande in the back, I bet I can surprise him!¡±


    Ronnie grinned conspiratorially at Skye, but us¡¯ face was pensive; ¡°Do you have permission to go in through the back?¡±


    Skye scrunched her face slightly; ¡°No, but I don¡¯t think Alfred will mind. Ima not gonna touch anythin¡¯, I just want to cut through the kitchen to get to Tidas. Do ye think I shouldn¡¯t?¡±


    us shifted back and forth in his spot; ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I don¡¯t think he would want anyone back there.¡±


    Ronnie smacked his shoulder; ¡°Aww,e on! Tis a wee, harmless prank. I bet Alfred gets a goodugh out of it, too. He¡¯s literally got a front row seat to it.¡±


    While us looked at his friend with exasperation, Skyemented; ¡°Well, Ima doin¡¯ it. If Alfred gets mad at me, I¡¯ll say that ye two tried to stop me, so you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Not waiting for an answer, Skye turned on her heels and headed for the alleyway on the side of the tavern. As she turned the corner, she saw a hooded figure crouched down by the window closest to Tidas. She could see the bottom hem of a somewhat bright purple dress under the heavy cloak, but other than that, she couldn¡¯t see any details of the woman.


    ¡°Hey?! Whatcha doin¡¯?!¡± Skye yelled as she gathered her Earth magic for possible defense.


    It was a moot point; the woman ran away as soon as Skye called out to her. There wasn¡¯t much snow left on the ground, so tracking her would be nearly impossible. She peaked in at Tidas as he talked andughed with Alfred.


    ¡®Was the person lookin¡¯ in on Tidas, or Alfred? Why? Was it a fan or the like? Was it a threatening person? Why else would they run away? Did they run because Ima his wife?¡¯


    us came around the corner right after the woman had disappeared. He asked what was wrong, but she just told him she was making sure that Tidas was still preupied. If she told him of the woman. He¡¯d want to stop what she was doing and inform Tidas right away. ¡®I¡¯ll tell him of his admirer after I have me bit of fun. She was smart enough to run away from me, I doubt she¡¯ll be a bother..¡¯

 Chapter 217

    217 Pranks And Delicacies


    Tidas reclinedfortably in the booth as he talked with Alfred. He hadn¡¯t been able to see him for a few months, so they were catching up while Tidas waited for Skye. He¡¯d been enjoying himself, but felt like he was being watched since he¡¯d sat down. He couldn¡¯t sense any magic, but had made a subtle notion to Alfred about it.


    ¡°Not too busy this afternoon, hmm? Expecting anyone special?¡±


    Alfred knew what Tidas had meant because he¡¯d gotten the distinct feeling of being watched as well. He¡¯d assumed it was the magistrate, or whatever woman had been lurking around his tavern the past week or so. The only reason he knew was because of her perfume; it reeked of overpowering flowers.


    As Alfred began to think of the smell, a new, but familiar one hit his senses. A unique mix of cherry blossoms and citrus that he¡¯d only ever smelt one person wearing before: Skye. He cranked his head to look towards the door, but saw nothing there. ¡®Strange.. I could¡¯ve sworn I smelled her here.¡¯


    ¡°Something wrong, Al?¡± Tidas inquired with a creased brow.


    Hesitantly, Alfred asked; ¡°When was Skye due here?¡±


    Tidas turned to look out the window; ¡°She should be here soon. So long as she didn¡¯t have too many patients today. Why do you ask?¡±


    Alfred shook his head; ¡°Nothing.. So, anyways; what did Karena do when she saw the pet dragon?¡±


    Tidas inhaled a sharp breath; ¡°Oh, don¡¯t let Skye hear you say that. Zazzy isn¡¯t a pet to us, she¡¯s family.. And Far more intelligent than a dog.¡±


    .....


    Alfred smirked; ¡°Didn¡¯t you just tell me that she melted an outdoor fire pit at Skye¡¯s father¡¯s home?¡±


    Tidasughed nervously; ¡°Aye, I did say that.. But she¡¯s Much better now. Listens almost every time we tell her something, and I swear Skye can almost understand her.¡±


    Alfred crossed his arms over his chest while maintaining his smirk; ¡°Weren¡¯t you just in the process of telling me about how she has escaped from your room to track down Skye? All the way to the king¡¯s quarters?¡±


    Tidas grunted; ¡°No, you¡¯re right again.. But it was hrious watching her freak out like that!¡±


    After the two finished chuckling, they lifted their mugs and drank. That was when Alfred saw Skyeing out of the kitchen doors, stealthily crawling on the floor. He nearly choked on his cider, prompting Tidas to ask if he was ok. After clearing his throat, he managed to get out; ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine.. thank you. Ahh, you were saying?¡±


    Once he began talking again, Skye resumed inching closer. Alfred had subtly given her the thumbs up under the table, so she knew he was on her side. As she slowly positioned herself behind him, Skye readied herself to grab his shoulders, and scare him. Right before she did it, a thought urred to her that she didn¡¯t like.


    Grabbing the Commander of the RMC from behind might not end the best for her. He could easily flip her or worse, not knowing it was his wife pulling a wee prank on him. Technically, she could most likely avoid injury altogether by using her Tank trait, but that would ruin her strategies for the Mage Trials. Opting for the safer option; Skye covered his eyes instead.


    Tidas immediately grabbed his wife¡¯s hands with intent, but stopped the moment he¡¯d touched them. He¡¯d know her scent and the feel of her skin anywhere; it was Skye. He smiled as he pulled her hands off, and gently tugged one forward. She was now leaning against the back of the booth with her upper body pulled to one side, and partially hanging over him.


    Tidas had leaned to the opposite side so he could turn his head to see her face. With a cheeky grin and an amused tone, he said; ¡°Hello, wife.¡±


    Putting on her best winning smile, Skye replied in an equally amused voice; ¡°Hello, husband.. Yer lucky these booths have short backs.¡±


    Tidas grin grew; ¡°And you¡¯re lucky I know you so well.¡±


    ¡°...Ok, ok, ye win! Now release me! Me feet are danglin¡¯ and it¡¯s embarrassin¡¯!¡± Skye tried to sound angry, but was partially giggling as she spoke.


    Releasing his wife, Tidas grinned broadly as she walked around and sat down next to him. Right as she did, us and Ronnie walked in through the front. Ronnie had a knowing smile on his face, and us kept his stoic expression as they came to stand in front of the booth.


    ¡°I knew it wouldn¡¯t work! He ain¡¯t the Commander for nothin¡¯! YER face was hrious!¡± Ronnieughed loudly as he finished speaking.


    ¡°Oh shut it, fanboy! I did too surprise him! I felt him tense,¡± Skye turned to her husband; ¡°Did ye tense? You were tense, weren¡¯t ye?¡±


    Tidas stifled his chuckle so as not to offend her. Skye seemed oddly determined that her prank not be considered a failure, which technically it wasn¡¯t. He was shocked to have hands suddenly block his view, but the circumstances weren¡¯t threatening in any way. Alfred hadn¡¯t reacted at all, and the moment he¡¯d touched her, Tidas knew to whom the hands belonged.


    Not wanting to spoil her fun, Tidas replied; ¡°Aye wife, I tensed. I was surprised to have someone sneak up close enough to me to cover my eyes.. Since when are you so light-footed?¡±


    Skye stuck her tongue out at Ronnie, then beamed in satisfaction; ¡°I have been trainin¡¯ with Shasta. Maybe her prowess has rubbed off on me a wee bit.¡±


    Tidasughed boisterously; ¡°So long as you don¡¯t start acting like her,¡± then kissed the top of her head as he finished, ¡°I like you the way you are.¡±


    ¡°... Ye know, ye make it hard to enjoy teasin¡¯ you,¡± Skye stated as she leaned up slightly to nt a quick kiss on his cheek.


    Renee watched the three from a table and chair set that was on the other side of the room. A pang of jealousy emanated from her heart. ¡®I wish Alfred and I could be silly like that with each other.. But why is a prince and princess actin¡¯ like that in public? Tis disgraceful...Well, this is Alfred¡¯s ce, and they are good friends. I suppose they¡¯d befortable here.. Arg.. Do they have to be so.. lovey-dovey?!¡¯


    Losing herself in her thoughts, Renee didn¡¯t hear Alfred calling out to her as she zoned into her task of folding dish towels and such. He had to physically get up and shake her shoulder lightly to bring her out of it. When he had, the first thing she did was apologize with a sheepish grin.


    After reassuring her, Alfred asked; ¡°Will you help me prepare and bring out the food? It¡¯s always easier with another set of hands.¡±


    Nodding her agreement, Renee followed after her boss to help him with the dishes. As they made the tes side by side, she couldn¡¯t help be sigh contently. Doing things like this with Alfred was special to her. ¡®We may not act like a couple of love-struck pups, but I think this is.. more us. Why was Iparing us to the royals out there? So stupid.. I know I¡¯ll never have the closeness I want from him, but at least I have this..¡¯


    Once they¡¯d set the tes into the trays, Renee and Alfred served their budding patrons. Skye and Tidas sat next to each other while us and Ronnie sat in the next booth closest to them. Alfred set his two tray down at the couple¡¯s table, while Renee served their guards.


    ¡°Today I made roasted Red Grouse in red wine, red current jelly, rosemary, sage, garlic, and sweet onions. The mashed potatoes are mixed with butter, garlic, and a bit of cheese. Oh, and that little side sd has a sweet raspberry vinaigrette on it.¡±


    Skye literally had to keep the drool from dripping out of her mouth. The pheasants looked delectable, and the buttery garlic smell wafting from the potatoes made her stomach gargle in anticipation. With a bright red face, Skye asked if there was more.


    Alfred chuckled happily; ¡°There¡¯s plenty more in the back if you¡¯re still hungry afterwards.¡±


    By the time they left the Cat¡¯s Paw tavern, Skye had eaten the same amount as Tidas; three pheasants and four helpings of the sides. They even topped off their meal with a cup of warm cider before actually leaving. It was an extremely enjoyable meal. The red wine and currents had all but killed the gamy aftertaste that pheasants were known to have. Right before they left, Skye got the ingredients list for Alfred¡¯s sauce.


    As Skye had been chatting with Alfred, Tidas dismissed us and Ronnie for the day. He would be with Skye until their shift was over, so there was no point in them following any more. Excited for the chance to get some extra training in, they headed off to the arena. Leaving Skye and Tidas to themselves.


    The trip to the R&D Department took a little over an hour due to the amount of people out and about. As the weather warmed, the streets would be even more crowded at all hours of the day. It would make her morning Shaman rounds more difficult due to it. She already got stopped constantly on the street by curious people. She could only imagine how bad it would get once the weatherpletely warmed, and Spring arrived.


    The couple spent the entire hour talking andughing with each other. He told her of the minuscule progress he had made on the prosecution of the magistrate. He told her of the encounter with Marco right before the library incident. She fake-shivered in disgust as she recalled how close she¡¯de to beingpletely alone with Marco..


    Tidas had nearly fallen off of his horse when Skye told him of Peggy¡¯s morning antics. She hadn¡¯t told him about it until they¡¯d cleared the bulk of the crowds. She didn¡¯t wantplete strangers hearing her tell him about the fit she¡¯d thrown while standing naked on their bed. It irked her that he¡¯d found the situation so funny, but it allowed her to broach a troublesome subject to him.


    Once Tidas had calmed himself, Skye began to speak; ¡°d ye found the situation so amusin¡¯, but we have a rather important issue to discuss.. Zazzy is getting big enough that she Needs to get proper exercise daily. I don¡¯t want her growth to be affected because she¡¯s cramped. She¡¯s a dragon; she¡¯s probably chompin¡¯ at the bit to get some fresh air.¡±


    As they trotted up to the Research and Development Department, Tidas asked; ¡°What do you mean? The only thing she seems to want is you.¡±


    Handing their reins off to a stable hand, Skye replied with a soft smile; ¡°That¡¯s true. She¡¯s me wee, scaly Momma¡¯s girl.. That¡¯s why I have to do something, Tidas. I can¡¯t just leave her locked up in the pce all day! We¡¯d be no better than Marco if we did that..¡±


    Tidas sighed as he took his wife¡¯s hand, and began to walk up the steps to the R&D Department; ¡°I¡¯ll talk to my father about it either tonight or tomorrow. But right now, there¡¯s someone I¡¯d like you to meet..¡±

 Chapter 218

    218 Research And Development


    Shock covered Skye¡¯s face as she walked in through the doors. The building was as big as the pce, if not bigger. Massive ancient machinery was scattered all over the open first floor. Each wall was covered by smaller various things. The only obstructionsing from the over-sized pirs that held up the other couple floors above.


    The first thing that caught her eye was the very first ancient machine she¡¯d ever read about: the flying machine called an airne. Skye had seen and read about them, so as she and Tidas walked around it, she started going off about the different parts. Everything from the wings and tail, to her guesses on how the engine worked.


    Tidas smiled and nodded as he listened to his wife. He didn¡¯t understand half of it, but loved how excited she was over it all. He asked a question here or there, but mostly he just listened to her rant. ¡®She¡¯s so cute when she gets worked up like this.¡¯


    As the Royal couple walked and talked, a man stood behind the closest pir watching them. Tidas knew that someone was there, and who it was. Jakub probably came to see who was here and saw it was them. He most likely wanted to see what Skye¡¯s knowledge base was before introducing himself.


    They moved on from the biggest item there to the more random things. One wall was lined with all kinds of eating, drinking, and cooking utensils. Skye automatically lit up as she ran over to it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve read about this! Tis called a thermos, and people used it to keep beverages in. Ye twist off the top, which is actually a cup, then twist off a kind of cork to pour the liquid into.¡±


    Skye turned to face her husband; ¡°Ye know that thick, ck drink that Genie imported from the Fire Nation that ye didn¡¯t like? Those ck beans? Ancient people used to mostly keep that in it.¡±


    Tidas¡¯ expression went slightly sour; ¡°It wasn¡¯t so bad once you put sugar in it.. What I didn¡¯t like was that my heart felt like it was going to explode if I didn¡¯t go running for an hour.. And my stomach after..¡±


    Tidas scrunched his face and shook slightly for dramatic effect as he recalled the ordeal. His antics sent Skye into a fit ofughter, causing her mirth to echo within the enormous room. The pleasant sound made Tidas chuckle along with her. Herugh had always been the contagious kind.


    .....


    The memory she was referring to was from shortly before he¡¯d left. Genie was giving Skye a lesson on extensive trade with other kingdoms. They were discussing the pros and cons of strictly trading within the same continent and kingdoms when Tidas had showed up unannounced. He listened in instead of interrupting because it was knowledge he could benefit from.


    Skye had a contemtive look on her face as she spoke to her teacher and mentor; ¡°Ye have told me how expensive it is to ship things overseas. Not to mention the high risks of piracy, the weather, or other random acts of fate.. How could the benefit outweigh the cost?¡±


    Genie had chuckled at his adept pupil before replying; ¡°Excellent points, Skye. Tidas, do you know the possible benefits?¡±


    After a couple minutes of thinking, Tidas answered; ¡°Well.. Because the items are so hard toe by or rare, their prices can be set extremely high. Even cheap,mon bobbles from a foreignnd would sell like golden idols here. The margin for profit could easily cover any lost ships or merchandise, although I feel bad for the shipmates in those scenarios. No amount of money is worth a life..¡±


    Genie¡¯s face beamed as he looked back and forth between the two young ones; ¡°Correct! And I agree with you: no one should ever be able to put a price on a person.. On a happier note, I have a surprise for you two for a job well done..¡±


    Like magic, Peggy came out into Skye¡¯s courtyard where they were with a tray in her hands. The tray had three tea cups, a bowl of sugar, a container of cream, and a silver metal pot on it. The smelling from is was strong, but oddly pleasant. Genie poured them each a cup except for Peggy. He had her try it already, and she hadn¡¯t liked it at all.


    ¡°First, I want you two to taste it in it¡¯s purest form. It¡¯s extremely bitter, and extremely hot, so be careful.¡±


    Tidas had hated it, but Skye didn¡¯t mind it so much. She was already eyeing the sugar and cream, expecting it to taste better with a little dabbling. Genie snickered as he watched his student. Skye never was one to turn down trying a new food or drink.


    Once he allowed them to add the sugar and cream, Skye had loved coffee. Tidas wound up needing to make it half cream, half coffee with a lot of sugar. Skye had always thought of the memory fondly anytime she drank it, until Tidas¡¯ supposed death. She couldn¡¯t drink if after that; it was too painful. When Genie left, only Lidia drank it, and only when she knew Skye wouldn¡¯t be around. Her mother didn¡¯t want the smell to dredge up memories for her.


    Staring at Tidas as heughed with her, Skye couldn¡¯t resist wrapping her arms around him. All the nights she¡¯d cried herself to sleep seemed so far away now, but she still remembered it. The pain was gone, but the trauma made her appreciate every moment she had with him.


    Embracing her back, Tidas told her that he loved her as he added a kiss to top of her head. She beamed back as she repeated the phrase to him, then leaned up on her tiptoes to nt a sweet, quick kiss on his lips.


    ¡°You guys are adorable together. Rtionship goals right there,¡± Jakub stated as he came around from one of the pirs.


    ¡°Skye smiled brightly at him; ¡°Thank you for thepliment. It was nice of you toe out from the shadows to say.¡±


    Thement did not match her cheery voice or outer appearance, making Tidas chuckle again. He should¡¯ve figured Skye had sensed him as well. She¡¯d done an incredible job at suppressing her magic when she¡¯d snuck up on him before lunch. Her growth and ability to read and control her magic astounded him every time.


    Jakub looked a little unsettled by Skye¡¯sment, but continued anyway; ¡°Sorry about that.. I wanted to see if you knew about anything in here before I introduced myself. I¡¯m Jakub Yeager, at your service.¡±


    Skye knew exactly who he was; most did. He was the genius Shepherd that Magnus sent straight to the R&D Department at age seventeen. He was responsible for reinventing ancient machines like the generators and the electrical system that ran throughout the pce. He was also responsible for the light poles that were slowly recing the oil ones.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Skye Moonstone,¡± she replied as she curtsied, which looked a bit silly without a dress on.


    ¡°Pleasure to meet you. And you don¡¯t need to stand on ceremony with me; talk freely. I know you prefer themoner¡¯s tongue. Tidas talks about you often.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Skye turned towards her husband with an impish grin; ¡°Does he now?¡±


    Not missing a beat, Tidas smiled and nodded; ¡°Aye, I do.¡±


    Skye sighed heavily, but kept a smile on her face; ¡°Ye know, ye take all the fun out of teasin¡¯ ye when ye do that.¡±


    Tidas quirked an eyebrow and grinned cheekily; ¡°Do what?¡±


    Skye narrowed her eyes at him yfully; ¡°Ye know what ye do, husband.. Don¡¯t y dumb.¡±


    Watching Tidas put his arms up in defeat with a smile, Jakub chuckled at their banter. He normally didn¡¯t care to see couples acting so cutesy, but these two were genuine with their affection for each other. Which made it bearable.


    After a bit of talking, the group moved around looking at various disys. Skye and Jakub constantly went off on tangents together about certain items and their possible future applications. There was an item that looked like a small ck metal box. Jakub found out that when electricity was introduced, a kind of p popped out. It looked like an item was meant to be put into it, but they weren¡¯t sure what.


    The object intrigued them greatly, causing a rather lengthy discussion about what it¡¯s use could¡¯ve been. Skye could¡¯ve sworn that she¡¯d read somewhere about a little ck box that showed moving pictures and sound over a monitor, but she wasn¡¯t sure. The thought had sparked their vivid exchange, and kept them going back and forth for a solid twenty minutes just on the one item.


    An hourter, Tidas had finally managed to get them down the two flights of stairs to the floor solely controlled by Jakub. He had inventions scattered everywhere. From tiny household-use ones, to ancient vehicles being designed for military use. As they walked through, Skye marveled at it all. She couldn¡¯t believe he had done so much in such a short amount of time.


    ¡°This is Amazin¡¯! I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve done all this yer self,¡± Skye said as her head darted back and forth.


    Jakub straightened his back with a cocky grin on his face; ¡°Well, not to brag but I did. Everything in this room was designed by me. I did have to have help to make some of them operational, though.. It¡¯s actually why I requested your husband bring you here..¡±


    Jakub looked nervous, which made Skye grin. It was silly for him to feel guilty using her husband to get her here. ording to Tidas, they saw each other every few days. Asking him versus sending an official request to the pce saved Jakub from quite a bit of waiting and paperwork. This way, they could also take their time and chat.


    Skye was staring at him with a tiny smile on her face; ¡°And why did ye want me husband to bring me here? Do ye need help with somethin¡¯?¡±


    Jakub shook his head in the positive; ¡°Aye. I¡¯m working on an item that helps with agricultural cultivation, but I need to infuse Earth and Water magic into it. The two mages that usually help me haven¡¯t been avabletely, and it¡¯s putting my projections behind. Can you help me please?¡±


    Skye bit down on the tip of her thumb as she contemted. ¡®If I help him, not only could I learn more about Unison magic, but he might let me tinker a bit me self.. Oh! Maybe he¡¯ll help me make that snow-packing contraption I thought of before!¡¯


    Locking eyes with him, Skye replied confidently; ¡°Aye, I¡¯ll help ye so long as ye understand that I barely know how to use Unison magic, and I want to look at all yer other projects that Ima allowed to. Oh! And I want to pitch some ideas of me own as well. If you can agree to that, then it¡¯s a deal.¡±


    Jakub smiled broadly as he stuck his hand out to shake on their agreement; ¡°I think we¡¯re gonna get along very well, princess! Now let¡¯s go and see if we can avoid blowing ourselves up, haha!¡±

 Chapter 219

    219 Rumors And Opinions


    Tidas was sitting in his office at the RMC Headquarters when Yakub came in. He didn¡¯t even knock, which was normal for him, but it still annoyed Tidas to no end. It had been nearly a month and a half since Skye had started working with Jakub in the R&D Department three times a week.


    The prince hated it. He saw his wife even less now, due to her extra workload. And today of all days, Jakub had to barge into his office.. Tidas was particrly irritated with him at that moment..


    Just over two weeks ago; it was the first time in nearly a month that Tidas and Skye had finally gotten to sleep next to each other. It was such a rare event now that he had even told Peggy not to disturb them. He wasn¡¯t sure how, but Jakub had convinced his guards to let him in their room anyway.


    He burst in through the door like a hurricane, not caring that Skye and Tidas were naked. He ranted to them about some breakthrough he¡¯d had back at theb. Utterly involved in his story, Yakub nearly sat down on their bed while he talked. Coming within inches of his absorbed, but naked wife; the prince had snapped at him.


    Tidas yelled at his friend about hisck of respect and decorum, which got him nothing but sarcastic retorts. Losing his temper, Tidas had chased him out of their room. Just in time for Karena and her little pack of rabid dogs to see him in all his natural glory. Most squealed their disapproval, but a few boldly eyed his naked body. They¡¯d only caught a glimpse, but it was enough to fuel the gossip fire for the following weeks.


    The oundish stories varied from Tidas catching his wife with another man, to him ¡®sharing¡¯ Skye with another. The story varied person to person. Jakub and Marco seemed to be switched off as the other man, but oddly enough, the majority of the stories involved Marco. Which had infuriated Tidas the first time he¡¯d heard of his brother¡¯s involvement in the overly-embellished stories. He could only imagine how Karena would take the news...


    It was going to take weeks for the rumors to stop...Or so she¡¯d hoped...


    Skye could barely walk about the pce without hearing outrageous lies. It had gotten so bad that Magnus, with Marco at his side, had to make an official announcement about it. Most of themoners never believed it to begin with, but it made shutting up the few naysayers easier.


    Tidas has barely seen his wife, and now the idiot responsible for his lost time was in his some-what secluded office. It took every bit of self-restraint he had not to chuck him out the window.


    .....


    As Jakub sat down in the chair across from Tidas, the ominous chill in the room had finally hit him full force when he had actually looked as the prince¡¯s expression.


    Tidas narrowed his eyes at his supposed friend as he spoke; ¡°Do you have any idea of the hassle Skye and I have had to deal with because of you?!¡±


    Yakub slumped in his chair; ¡°Oh, trust me.. your wife has been Torturing me ever since then. Do you know how unpleasant it is to get doused with ice water when it¡¯s cold outside?! I had to go back to the barracks and get clothes; I nearly froze my ass off! I had to DEFROST my clothes before I could take them off!¡±


    Tidas suppressed a chuckle; ¡°Did she? What else has she been doing?¡±


    This time Jakub red; ¡°She¡¯s the Devil! She switched out the metal screws on my chair, and reced them with worn-down wooden ones. I was sitting on it for all of five seconds before I fell t on my backside! Oh! She also swapped out my chemicals so that when I mixed them yesterday, a quarter of myb filled up with foam! It took me HOURS to clean it all up!¡±


    Tidas had lost his cool at ¡®backside¡¯. Holding his stomach, he leaned back in his chair as hisughter echoed within his office. He was well aware of how masterful Skye could be at practical jokes; he¡¯d taught her well.


    When they were children, she¡¯d helped him pull off a couple pranks before they¡¯d gotten caught. Magnus had threatened to keep them apart until their wedding day, so Tidas hadn¡¯t pulled a prank since. At least not any extravagant ones that would actually get him into trouble.


    ¡°And then she made a pitfall trap INSIDE My Lab! She¡¯s lucky we¡¯re in the basement!¡±


    Jakub waved his arms with animated motions as he told his stories. His voice was indignant, but he had a half smile on his face the entire time he talked. While he may not have liked the actual experiences, they gave him great stories to tell.


    Skye was could be incredibly imaginative when she wanted to be..


    They talked on and off for a while before Jakub felt Tidas was in a good enough mood to broach the subject he needed to with him. Skye was doing an amazing job helping him in hisb. He was currently two months ahead in his enriching rototiller project, and she had helped him modify a handful of his other projects as well. She¡¯d even drawn up schematics for her snow packer machine she¡¯d thought upst winter.. But none of this really had to do with that.


    Skye had been slightly depressedtely. She¡¯d been spending the other four days with Zazzy, who was now about the size of arge pony. She couldn¡¯t follow Peggy throughout the castle anymore as she handled her daily chores.


    Zazzy had knocked into too many things and people, forcing Magnus to restrict the poor wee dragon¡¯sings and goings. She mainly stayed in the courtyard of Skye and Tidas¡¯ quarters. It wasn¡¯t small, but it didn¡¯t give her much room to run around in, now that she¡¯d gotten so big.


    Skye didn¡¯t know what to do. Her wings had detached from her sides, and the journals said that she was ready to start to learn how to fly. Problem was that dragons normally needed a running start when they were first learning. The muscles in their wings weren¡¯t strong enough for a vertical takeoff until they were at least two years old. Or so the journals had informed her.


    As Jakub exined Skye¡¯s issues to Tidas, a sneaky smirk stretched across his face. Well aware of his wife¡¯s plight, Tidas had been nning a special surprise for her. Missing each other so much, they had agreed to do a date night once a week. Skye wanted to designate a day of rest anyway, so it was all working out perfectly for him.


    Monday through Saturday, Skye would do her Shaman rounds in the mornings, eat at Alfred¡¯s, then meet up with Shasta for training. They would stop right before dinner, eat, then Skye would either head off to spend time with Zazzy, or work with Jakub. Around eleven to midnight she woulde home to shower and study until about three or so; depending on how involved she¡¯d gotten in her studies.


    Peggy didn¡¯t like that her bairn was only averaging around three to five hours of sleep a night, but at least she wasn¡¯t as bad as Tidas. He normally only got two to three hours of sleep, and he didn¡¯t have Skye¡¯s nifty ability to heal her own fatigue. Tidas literally lived off of tea and food. His Tank trait kept him vignt, but his mind wasn¡¯t as sharp as it once was. Lack of sleep gave him an odd, clouded feeling whenever he tried to focus on something.


    Skye gave him a once-over every time she saw her husband. She understood that there wasn¡¯t much either of them could do about their hectic schedules right now. He was a prince and the Commander of the RMC; he had things that specifically Needed to be done by him.


    Skye was in the middle of preparing for the Mage Trials, so she couldn¡¯t spare time either. She wished that she could see her husband everyday so that she could heal his fatigue, but their schedules never matched up. He was stuck with his usual methods.


    As Jakub finished with his rants, he went into details about how worried Skye was about both him, and Zazzy. She wanted to help them both, and had been struggling for a week now toe up with a solution for them. Tidas grinned as Jakub talked about his wife¡¯s concern for her family. He imagined that she¡¯d be a great mother whenever they were ready for children.


    ¡°What¡¯s got you all smiley? I was literally just telling you about how stressed out your wife¡¯s been,¡± Jakubmented as he stretched in his chair.


    Tidas grinned broadly; ¡°That¡¯s because I already have a n to fix her problems. Well, the ones pertaining to Zazzy, anyway. There¡¯s not much else I can do about my schedule until Ralph reports back. He should be back any day now; the north has had summertime weather for a couple weeks now.¡±


    Jakub looked at his friend with a quirked eyebrow; ¡°Ohhhh? Whatcha gonna do for her?¡±


    Tidas¡¯ grin grew; ¡°That¡¯s for her to find out, not you.. Is this the only reason you¡¯re here? If so, you can go now.¡±


    Jakub¡¯s face showed mocked insult; ¡°Fine! I see how it is.. By the way, when are you surprising her?¡±


    Tidas huffed; ¡°Why do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°Just wanted to know how much longer I have to deal with ¡®Brutal Blondie¡¯, that¡¯s all. Really, she should¡¯ve been born a redhead. It¡¯d match her attitude better..¡±


    Tidas lost it. He had to pull his chair back to properly grip his side, he wasughing so hard. He often forgot that he¡¯d never described Skye¡¯s physical appearance to Jakub before. The only people he¡¯d done that with were his soldiers. It was the only reason Alfred knew that she used to be a redhead.


    Jakub had never been on an actual battlefield before, and never wanted to be. He much preferred to work behind the scenes than be out on stage. Positions like that were meant for people like Skye and Tidas. As he watched the prince wipe an eye as he continued tough, Jakub wondered what he could possibly surprise his wife with that would solve her dragon problems..


    ************


    Somewhere near the pce, down a dark and secluded alleyway; a woman and a man stood talking away from any prying eyes. The mysterious man slipped the woman a sheathed dagger carefully before speaking..


    ¡°This has been dipped in the fastest acting poison known to exist. Within seven seconds, the victim¡¯s heart will stop.. All it takes is a tiny cut.. Her magic won¡¯t be able to activate fast enough to save herself. Do. Not. Fail. If you do, not only will you lose him forever, but you will most certainly be put to death this time. The prince will insist upon it.¡±


    As the woman took the dagger, she tilted her head up to look at the cloaked man; ¡°Oh, I won¡¯t miss.. I¡¯ll kill the bitch for trying to take MY man from me... Tidas is Mine.¡±

 Chapter 220

    220 Date Night: Surprise!


    After finishing her Shaman rounds, Skye headed to the Cat¡¯s Paw Tavern for her lunch with us and Ronnie trailing along behind her. It had be a part of her daily routine, no matter howte her Shaman rounds ran. Shasta had figured out that on bustling, busy days when the streets were packed with people, it was best to meet her at Alfred¡¯s. Skye thought the fact that she drank for free while waiting there might¡¯ve affected her decision a bit, but she wouldn¡¯t admit it.


    Entering the tavern, Skye was pleasantly surprised to find her husband waiting for her, but wondered where training partner was. She was just under an hourte today, so she¡¯d been expecting to see a tipsy Shasta sitting at their booth. Waiting for Skye toe and heal her.


    She¡¯d been ying a dangerous gametely.. Seeing how smashed she could get before Skye showed up. After the eighth time in a row, the princess had tried to get her to stop. She¡¯d told her that if she didn¡¯t quit, she¡¯d Let her puke her guts out. Disgruntled, Shasta had negotiated her down to only when she was runningte. It¡¯d been a pain to argue with her, so she¡¯d agreed in the end.


    Tidas stood up and extended his arms to embrace his happily surprised wife. She hugged him tightly before asking what he was doing there. When he grinned broadly in response, she eyed him suspiciously. Tidas had always been a bit mischievous, and he still hadn¡¯t gotten her back for her sneak attack on him months ago.


    The Summer Games were only a few weeks out now. The first of June was tomorrow, and the games started on the twentieth. The Summer Solstice was then, and it was the traditional day to start the games. The only time it ever changed was when rain poured heavily enough to flood the fairgrounds. It had only happened three times in recorded history. Alconians loved their games.


    ¡°What are ye doin¡¯ here husband? I thought you had a pile of work to do? Ye skipped breakin¡¯ yer fast with me this mornin¡¯ for it,¡± Skye stated as she looked up at him.


    Tidas donned a cheeky grin; ¡°I was working, just not on anything having to do with my usual duties. I thought I¡¯d focus on my most important job today. I feel I¡¯ve been neglecting it for far too long.¡±


    Curiosity covered Skye¡¯s expression; ¡°What¡¯s yer most important job?¡±


    Tidas¡¯ grin widened; ¡°Being your husband.¡±


    .....


    ¡°Ack! Yer so cheesy! ...I love it,¡± Skye replied as she leaned up on her tip toes to kiss him gently.


    ¡°That¡¯s so sweet, it¡¯s nauseating,¡± Alfred replied as he brought out an oversized tray filled with delectable smelling food.


    Skye¡¯s eyes went wide as she looked down at the food on the tray. Peggy¡¯s signature sd was the first thing that caught her eye as it stuck out of the side of the tray. However, it was not the item that made her squeal with delight. Two enormously-sized bowls that nearly overflowed with rice and sweet and sour pork took up almost the entirety of the tray.


    The sauce looked thick, and the sweet smell of garlic, ginger, and a hint of mirin made Skye¡¯s mouth water. She looked up at Alfred with a smile and thanked him for the food. He chuckled slightly before nodding in Tidas¡¯ direction.


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me, thank your husband here. He¡¯s the one who got me the rice and the mirin for this. There¡¯s plenty more in the back, so if you it, just call out.¡±


    As Alfred walked away, Skye eyed her husband; ¡°What¡¯s the special asion? Ye do remember that our anniversary isn¡¯t for months still, right?¡±


    Tidasughed loudly; ¡°Aye, I know. Hard to forget the second best day of my life.¡±


    ¡°Aww.. I love you too. What¡¯s the first then?¡±


    ¡°The first time we..¡± Tidas wiggled his eyebrows suggestively at Skye as he smirked.


    Skyeughed boisterously at her husband¡¯s innuendo; ¡°Yer such a man!¡±


    Tidasughed along with Skye as they ate their meal together. Their merriment filled the tavern with a kind of jovial warmth that became contagious as the regrs began to trickle in. Before they knew it; the royal couple had polished off two tes of Peggy¡¯s sd, and a total of seven bowls of sweet and sour pork with rice. As they leaned back in their seats to stretch, Alfred brought over two cups of hot mint tea to help settle their stomachs.


    ¡°Did you two like the food? I¡¯ve never made Saian(Saiyan) food before,¡± Alfredmented as he set their mugs down on their table.


    ¡°Twas amazin¡¯! If that bes a regr item, I may just have to live here. I can make a wee tent out of some tables,¡± Skye joked, but was serious about the quality of the food.


    As Tidas and Alfred began to discuss how difficult it was to cook right without the proper pot, Skye¡¯s mind drifted. Thest time she¡¯d had sweet and sour pork was when Genie was still around. ¡®I can¡¯t believe I haven¡¯t seen him in So long.. Mei too. I miss them; maybe I should write to them again? But they still haven¡¯t answered me other letters yet.. Oh! Maybe Da will have some for me! I told them I was at the pce now, but they might¡¯ve still went to Moonstone Castle because I never changed me name!¡¯


    ¡°Out your head, love.. Your ce is here, with me..¡±


    Tidas¡¯ gentle voice brought Skye out of her thoughts; ¡°Oops.. Sorry bout that.. I started thinkin¡¯ about Genie and Mei a wee bit.¡±


    A soft smile touched his lips as he replied; ¡°Maybe we can go visit them after all the Hignd issues are dealt with. You still haven¡¯t met Mei¡¯s child yet, correct? We¡¯ll make a vacation out of it.¡±


    Skye grinned ear to ear; ¡°Thank ye, husband.. I love you.¡±


    Instead of speaking; Tidas stood up, yanked Skye to her feet, and kissed her passionately. The dozen or so people that were in the tavern hooted and hollered their approval at the daring young couple. Which made both Tidas and Skye begin tough as they kissed. Everyone in the tavern thought it was sweet, everyone except Renee.


    Jealousy ate at her as she watched the princess enjoying her husband¡¯s affection. Alfred was cheering for them like the the rest of the people within the tavern. She longed for him to wrap his arms around her in the same manner as the prince did with his wife. ¡®I suppose they¡¯re kinda cute together..¡¯


    Right as the thought crossed Renee¡¯s mind, Alfred had walked over to them to bid them farewell for the day. He shook Tidas¡¯ hand, then turned to Skye with his arm extended. She pushed his hand away, then moved in to hug him as she thanked him again for the meal.


    Renee¡¯s fury hit a new, all-time high. ¡®How Dare the hussy hug him! He had his hand out! He didn¡¯t Want the hug! Why isn¡¯t the prince freakin¡¯ out on her?! Alfred¡¯s another man! He should furious with her!¡¯


    As Renee stoked her own ire, Skye stated as she beamed; ¡°Sorry bout that, but Ima hugger.¡±


    Alfred smiled broadly as his tail began to wag slightly; ¡°I don¡¯t mind, I love hugs.¡±


    ¡°Just don¡¯t start loving them too much. Most are reserved for me,¡± Tidas stated with a cocky smile and tone to his voice.


    As the couple left, Renee made a promise to herself that she would do something about Alfred¡¯s affection towards the princess...


    ¡°Well husband, ye have made the utter arse-kickin¡¯in¡¯ me way totally worth it. But I best be on me way before Shastaes lookin¡¯ for me,¡± Skye stated as she pulled herself up onto Thoth.


    Tidas grabbed Thoth¡¯s reins; ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll being for you today.. Unless she wants to suffer the consequences..¡±


    Skye quirked an eyebrow at her husband; ¡°And what ¡®consequences¡¯ do ye speak of?¡±


    ¡°That if she didn¡¯t want to be randomly doused with water everyday for the next month, that she should leave us be for the entirety of the day,¡± Tidas replied as Thoth began to nicker; he didn¡¯t like Tidas holding his reins.


    Skye burst out inughter, drawing attention from random people as they passed by. An obvious uptick in murmuring and people stopping to stare made Tidas quickly mount his own horse. They waved to the crowds until they passed the majority. Once away from the heart of the city, the two began to talk a bit more freely.


    ¡°Are ye seriously not gonna tell me where we¡¯re goin¡¯?¡± Skye asked after almost an hour of trotting along.


    They were nearing the R&D Department, which caused a touch of disappointment to cross Skye¡¯s face. The way Tidas had been talking and acting had made it seem like he had a surprise waiting for her. Turning down the road that led to R&D, her enthusiasm was nearly lost until Tidas called out to her. He had stopped where the single road branched off, pointing his horse towards the other road.


    ¡°Where are you going? The surprise is this way!¡±


    ¡°So there is a surprise?!¡± Skye yelled back as she turned Thoth about.


    Coming to a stop in front of Tidas, Thoth bickered at him, then huffed like he was irritated. Staring at the beast, Tidas stated; ¡°Oh, calm down.. You¡¯ll like this surprise too.¡±


    Skye chuckled at her husband before she asked how much farther it was. He¡¯d simply pointed down the dirt road, then nudged his own horse forward. Skye followed after, a bit miffed that he wasn¡¯t talking. As they came upon a giant, unplowed field; Tidas¡¯ surprise became clear.


    Skye immediately jumped down from Thoth, and took off running towards the center of the field. A semi-familiar person stood in the middle of it with what looked like a ck blob from their distance. Tidas wrote it off as Skye just easily recognizing her, and had no suspicions about his wife¡¯s new trait.


    Skye had tapped into her Tank trait for a split second to verify what she¡¯d thought she¡¯d seen. She was right. As she ran out, Zazzy was already running towards her. She kicked up rocks and dust as she hit her top speed to reach her mother.


    Skye nearly forgot that Tidas couldn¡¯t see her catching Zazzy. If he did, he¡¯d know she had tapped into a new power. Right as Zazzy jumped for her mother to catch her, Skye ducked. The cutest, most confused look crossed over Zazzy¡¯s face as she sailed over Skye¡¯s head, and tumbled across the ground with a hard thud. Tidas burst with unrestrainedughter as Skye ran to check Zazzy.


    Pausing his fit for a few seconds, Tidas yelled out; ¡°Surprise!¡±

 Chapter 221

    221 Date Night: Family Time


    ¡°Oh! Me wee scaly bairn! Are ye alright?! Ima so sorry!¡± Skye bellowed as she ran to Zazzy.


    Tidas had watched the near hit and miss. He was still in the process of trying to recover from his fit ofughter, but was still paying attention to his little family. As soon as Zazzy had touched the ground, she¡¯d instinctually tucked and rolled. She was standing upright now, shaking her head and body like a wet dog. To knock the mostly dry dirt from her scales and wings.


    ¡®Maybe it¡¯s an instinct developed for when dragons are learning how to fly? If that¡¯s the case, her ability to do a perfect somersault wouldn¡¯t seem so bizarre. Skye had said that all dragons were born with inherited genes that carried the knowledge of their ancestors.. Based on this, I¡¯m pretty sure that it includes at least Some muscle memories..¡¯


    That was another thing Tidas had noticed; Zazzy¡¯s wings had partially opened after she¡¯d jumped into the air. Skye had told him that when dragons are first learning to fly, they can¡¯t take off vertically. They have to have a running start to build speed. It made up for their wings¡¯ck of strength, and allowed them to start off small with gliding.


    Starting from the middle of the field had given Zazzy plenty of momentum to attempt flight. Her wings had twitched for it; itching to soar with the clouds and wind. As he watched Skye drop to her knees to fuss over the baby dragon, he wondered if she had seen it as well.


    As thoughts streamed through his head, Skye looked over Zazzy quickly before hitting her with a barrage of questions:


    ¡°Are you ok?!¡±


    Zazzy shook her head in the positive.


    Are yer wings hurt?!¡±


    .....


    Zazzy shook her head in the negative.


    ¡°Ima so sorry,ssie.. Do ye forgive me?¡±


    Zazzy instantly tried to jump all over Skye, to show how much she loved her. Her antics made both her parents chuckle as Skye tried to get her off. She was the size of a small horse now, and couldn¡¯t really run around their courtyard anymore. Not without crushing flowers and breaking things.


    ¡°What¡¯s she doin¡¯ out here?! How did ye convince Magnus to let her out?!¡± Skye asked with a giant smile on her face.


    Tidas sighed; this was not going to be an easy thing to exin to his wife. She loved Zazzy deeply, but the dragon was bing too much for the old woman to handle by herself. Not to mention theck of space for her to move around and stretch her wings.


    Peggy had confided in Tidas that she was at her wits end; ¡°I love the sweet beastie too, but I just can¡¯t keep up anymore! I can¡¯t leave her alone because then she tries to run off and find Skye. And I can¡¯t finish me daily tasks if I have to watch a bear-sized lizard twenty-four hours a day!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t fair to either Peggy or Zazzy to keep her locked away, so Tidas had made a steep deal with his father. He would try his hand at being a diplomat when the Hignd issues were resolved, in exchange for a piece of secludednd next door to the R&D Department. The other part of the deal was that Skye had to try her best at revitalizing the field without using one of the inventions that she and Jakub were making.


    Tidas assumed his father was testing Skye in some way. To see her capabilities implemented on arger scale than a simple sparring match. The application possibilities for Skye¡¯s powers was staggering, to say the least. As her magical capacity and experience grew, so did the possible uses for it. In the king¡¯s mind; Skye was a possible solution to cmity, and a possible roadway to peace.


    While drought and famine weren¡¯tmon in Alcon, they still happened on asion. Skye already had the capability to extinguish forest fires with her Water magic, and she could also prevent flooding with her Earth trait. She could heal most diseases that she came across, and was now capable of healing any broken bone. Skye was nearly on par with Mother Nature herself.


    Magnus and Tidas had surmised that if she could revitalize the plot of barren farnd, then a possible solution to their continued wars with the other kingdoms might be feasible. As much as the king despised the Sync kingdom; if Skye could somehow convert their swampnds into farmablend, then they would no longer have a reason to constantly go to war with everyone.


    Skye began to run around the field with Zazzy. Goading the not-so wee dragon along by holding out a thick tree limb in her hand for Zazzy to try and grab. Her thick, long braid whipped about as they ran andughed. She would asionally stop to let Zazzy jump and try to snag the branch with her mouth, but Skye was too quick.


    As he watched his beautiful wife ying with their baby dragon, warmth filled Tidas¡¯ heart. Skye wanted to help whomever she could, whenever she could. If she knew that her basic desire to help could bring about continental peace, she¡¯d most likely jump at the chance.


    Tidas wasn¡¯t stupid; he understood his father¡¯s motivations behind him pushing his son to be a diplomat. With Tidas being put into a diplomatic role, Skye would follow him to whatever kingdom he was sent to. Magnus would ultimately have to give her diplomatic status as well, or so he assumed. If the king did, then Skye would have the authority to use her powers to build better rtions with said kingdom.


    The amount of people and requests to visit were bing staggering. The reveal of the Fae had turned Alcon into the center of the world for the moment. The rumors of the new Princess¡¯ Shepherd abilities had already spread, increasing the traffic even more. The Fire Nation had even recalled their representative to switch him out with a more charismatic one. Most of the court liked him, but Tidas found annoying.


    He¡¯d made an outrageous amount of requests to meet Skye, who only showed herself in the pce twice a week at dinner. She hated it. Every time she stepped foot into the banquet hall, she was swarmed with sycophants and brown-nosers. Magnus ate breakfast with her and Marie on asion, but other than that she did her best to ignore the pce..


    Shaking himself from his thoughts, Tidas had tied off their reins, and was now walking towards the two. The sun made Skye¡¯s hair look like delicate threads of gold bouncing in the wind. In an instant, Tidas zipped over. Nearly knocking Skye over with the force of his stop. Sheughed breathily, which sent a wave of desire throughout him. She was so beautiful when she smiled andughed.


    ¡°Finally decided to join us, did ye? Ye gonna tell me how ye managed this? Where are exactly are we?¡± Skye asked as she hugged her husband.


    ¡°I missed you, so I ordered Shasta and Zas to handle the RMC for the day.. My father knows Zazzy¡¯s getting too big to stay cooped up in the pce. And poor Peggy actually asked Me, to help her solve her time dilemma.. I¡¯m sorry Skye, but she¡¯s just too big now; she has to stay here.¡±


    Skye¡¯s eyes went wide as her ire went from nothing to boiling in seconds; ¡°What the Hell Tidas?! She¡¯s not a pet! She¡¯s not some Thing that ye get rid of because she¡¯s be an inconvenience! Oh! When we get back to the pce ima gonna punch Maggie squared in his face!¡±


    ¡°Skye! Don¡¯t talk like that! And it wasn¡¯t my father¡¯s idea, it was mine,¡± Tidas replied hastily, then immediately regretted how he¡¯d said it.


    Skye¡¯s fury was now aimed in her husband¡¯s direction, but he had a n; ¡°Before you try to drown or bury me, give me five minutes to exin and show you. If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll try to figure out another solution, alright?¡±


    Skye eyed her husband suspiciously a few moments before she spoke in a stern, unwavering tone; ¡°Alright, but if I don¡¯t like it, Magnus is wakin¡¯ up to a thousand pound baby dragon on his chest..¡±


    Tidas chuckled lightly; ¡°Can she even be called a baby anymore? Look at how tall she is! She¡¯s only about two feet shorter than my horse, and almost twice the length if you include her tail.. Really, it¡¯s a miracle she¡¯s fit for so long..¡±


    Skye knew her husband was making an excellent point, but she still didn¡¯t want to hear it. They¡¯ve had to rece nearly every piece of furniture in their room, and Peggy¡¯s, multiple times. It really was like trying to keep a horse in a house, but Skye didn¡¯t care. She had plenty of money to rece such things, and just wanted Zazzy near her..


    However; running around in the field had finally driven the point home for Skye. Zazzy looked how she always used to: energetically happy. For the past month she¡¯d gradually be more and more lethargic. Every time she¡¯d start to get excited, she¡¯d break something and get chided for it. It wasn¡¯t her fault; she just wanted to y like she¡¯d always done.


    It broke Skye¡¯s heart to watch her sleep more than the journals said she should for her age. The reason was obvious when her surroundings were taken into ount.. Tidas hated seeing his family suffer in any way, so he agreed to the deal with his father to gain the ce they were now. Somewhere away from prying eyes so that both Skye and Zazzy could feelfortable.


    The three were walking along as Tidas exined the series of events that led them there. As his tale came to a close, they stopped a few yards away from a newly built cottage, and what looked like the king of all barns. The cottage reminded Skye of a bigger version of the one they¡¯d stayed at for their honeymoon, and the ce they¡¯d found Zazzy.


    Suddenly realizing the big picture, Skye turned to Tidas; ¡°Is this for us?! Are we stayin¡¯ here with Zazzy?!¡±


    Tidas grinned cockily; ¡°Well, not every night.. We¡¯ll still have to stay at the pce most nights, but I figured this would give you two a ce to y and train.¡±


    Skye quirked a curious eyebrow at her husband, but inwardly panicked a bit. ¡®Does he know that I unlocked another trait?! Or does he think I want privacy to work on me strategies I stupidly told him I was workin¡¯ on, to beat him at the trials? Maybe ima overthinkin¡¯ it.. PLEASE let me be overthinkin¡¯ it!¡¯


    As Skye argued with herself, Tidas walked over to the door to the cottage. Grabbing and twisting the handle, he opened it wide, then turned back to his wife. Still dazed, she stared at him nkly as he gestured to go inside. As she walked towards him, Tidas¡¯ grin softened as he said; ¡°Come on, the best part is inside..¡±

 Chapter 222

    222 Date Night: Like Our Honeymoon


    Upon entering the cabin, Skye sucked in a sharp breath out of astonishment. It really was just like the DragonSnare cottages, justrger. The bed, table, firece; it replicated their honeymoon almost perfectly. The only differences were the kitchen area, bathroom, and an addition of a bookshelf.


    When Skye looked at the books, she realized all of her research materials were there. From her medical textsbooks, to her engineering research binders, to the four Rnd Snare journals they had. The fire was going, and the small table had an embroidered, cream-colored tablecloth on it with dishes for two, two candles, and a small bouquet of flowers near the wall.


    The smell that had first hit her nose was the birch wood burning in the firece. The next was a savory, sweet smell wafting in from the kitchen. Her stomach began to burn even though they¡¯d just eaten a of couple hours ago. Turning about, Skyeunched herself into her husband¡¯s arms, and embraced him tightly.


    While chuckling at her enthusiasm, Tidas asked; ¡°Well? Do you like it all so far? Wait until you see Zazzy¡¯s ce.¡±


    Skye leaned back to look her husband in the face, but kept her arms around him as she spoke; ¡°I love it! It looks just like our honeymoon! ...Are ye sure ye didn¡¯t think it was our anniversary? This feels very much-¡±


    Skye had suddenly been cut off by a loud creaking noise as Zazzy became stuck in the doorframe. The surprise on her face sent Skye rushing to her side, and Tidas into anotherughing fit. She¡¯d even made a trill of confusion when she¡¯d gotten stuck. It was hrious; even Skye was giggling as she tried and failed to shove the dragon back out the door.


    Once she realized that she needed help to get Zazzy free, Skye called out to Tidas; ¡°Are ye gonna help, or stand thereughin¡¯ all day?! Go out the back and pull.¡±


    Collecting himself, Tidas acknowledged his wife before heading out and around. Her wings weren¡¯t stuck, so that was good. She¡¯d lifted them slightly as she¡¯d tried to force her way through the door, but it hadn¡¯t helped her gut.


    ¡°This is exactly why she needed to be out of the pce! Maybe we should put her on a diet?!¡± Tidas yelled jokingly, but Zazzy thought he was serious.


    .....


    Peggy had threatened on multiple asions to do it if she didn¡¯t stop being such a messy eater. She¡¯d exined it more like starvation than cutting back to purposely scare her.. It worked. Upon hearing the word, Zazzy began to thrash about, and hit Tidas square in the chest with the backside of her tail. Sending him flying a good twelve feet or so.


    ¡°Tidas? What did ye say?! Tidas?!¡± Skye called out, but heard nothing in response.


    Realizing what must¡¯ve happened, Skye told Zazzy to calm down, then ran out the back door. She¡¯d immediately deted, and waited ufortably while stuck in the door. When Skye came around the corner, Tidas wasying on the ground and not moving. Panic clenched her throat as she ran over to her husband. Building her Shaman magic in an instant.


    Crashing to the ground onto her knees, Skye ced her hands on her husband¡¯s chest. As she funneled her magic into him, she frantically called his name over and over. Trying to get him to respond as she checked him over.


    As soon as she touched him, Skye felt at least two broken ribs, and he had an obvious broken arm. It was twisted around and bent in a way that made her want to puke, but she kept herself together. Tidas needed her calm if she was going to help him. The more distraught she was, the less effective her Shaman magic would be.


    ¡°Tidas?! TIDAS?! Can ye hear me?! Hang on, I¡¯ll have ye fixed up in no time,¡± Skye¡¯s voice was strained as she spoke.


    Loud pops and cracking noises echoed within Skye¡¯ head and heart, threatening to shred herposure. ¡®If he hadn¡¯t had his trait active, then he¡¯d probably be dead..¡¯ The thought made her grateful that Tidas always had his magic circting, and that Zazzy hadn¡¯t injured anyone in the pce.


    As his arm contorted back into ce, Tidas stirred. Skye released a breath she hadn¡¯t been aware of holding as tears streamed down her cheeks. The moment she¡¯d finished healing him, Skyeid her head down on his chest and sobbed. It was a harsh reminder that life was unpredictable. And that even if she knew of a specific threat, her loved ones might still be struck down at any moment.


    Still dazed, Tidas instinctually wrapped his arms around his sobbing wife. The circumstances were quicklying back, albeit in fragments. He remembered making a fat joke about Zazzy.. The next thing he knew, he¡¯d felt a massive surge of pain.. Then nothing. Now Skye was half on top of him balling her eyes out.


    ¡®Did.. Did Zazzy hit me? Is that what happened? Because I joked about putting her on a diet?!¡¯ As jumbled thoughts raced through his mind, Skye leaned up and locked eyes with him. She was an unhealthy pale color with a thin sheet of sweat on her face. With puffy eyes and a soured expression, she started to yell as she continued to cry.


    ¡°Do ye have ANY idea how scared I was?! I thought I lost you! Ye idiot! Who stands directly behind a dragon and makes fat jokes?! You asshole! Ye could¡¯ve died! For Real this time!¡±


    Still out of it, Tidas replied; ¡°Why are you yelling at me? It was a joke! I¡¯m the one that almost died! Yell at the dragon!¡±


    Skye got up to her feet; ¡°Oh, she¡¯s gettin¡¯ an earful, too. But ye know she understands us; why would ye say somethin¡¯ like that Right behind her?!¡±


    Tidas sat up slowly, but stayed sitting on the ground. Skye had her hands on her hips as she¡¯d chided him. He always thought it was cute that she¡¯d picked up a few of Peggy¡¯s mannerisms, but right now it was a bit too spot on for his liking. Taking the brunt of her misced ire, Tidas listened to her go off for another couple minutes before he stood up and hugged her tightly.


    Normally he would¡¯ve snapped back at her irrational, but her constant tears made it hard to do it. He knew how much grief and pain he¡¯d caused her with his fake death. ¡®The ident must¡¯ve struck a still-sensitive nerve for her.. Plus, it¡¯s Skye: she always flips her emotion switch to anger whenever they were too overwhelming for her to deal with. Maybe it¡¯s a redhead thing?¡¯


    Skye struggled against him for a split second before she just stood there, and let her husbandfort her. He stroked her hair and whispered to her in a soothing tone.


    The birds chirped as a gentle wind blew through the line of trees that separated their farnd from the next. The pines were only about ten years old or so, based on their size, but thick and bushy. Giving them privacy from anyone working in the nextdoor field, so long as they weren¡¯t purposefully trying to be intrusive. It was an odd thing to focus on, but thatbined with Tidas¡¯ love murmurs; the multiple distractions helped Skye calm down.


    Leaning back, Skye met her husband¡¯s worried gaze; ¡°Ima sorry for freakin¡¯ out like that. I just... Seeing youying on the floor like that.. I couldn¡¯t-¡±


    Skye¡¯s voice broke, prompting Tidas; ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything, love. I understood where your head went to, given your rage. I¡¯m sorry for scaring you; I honestly didn¡¯t see Zazzy having that bad of a reaction to me joking about putting her on a diet.¡±


    At the mention of the word, Zazzy began to fidget inside the doorway again. She made noises that sounded like a dying cow, bringing Skye and Tidas¡¯ attention back to their original problem: how to get the dragon unstuck. As they approached, Skye assured Zazzy that she wasn¡¯t going on a diet, and to calm down if she didn¡¯t want to be stuck there forever.


    Listening to her mother, Zazzy stopped moving instantly with a disgruntled huff. She sat still as they tried to figure out a way to unstick her without damaging the doorway. They drew a nk for a good twenty minutes or so before Skye headed inside. She came back out with a tub of freshly churned butter, and handed it to Tidas.


    Confused, Skye exined; ¡°When I was four, I got me head stuck in the banister at Lord Reinbolt¡¯s castle. His chef used butter to unstick me head. Me Da thought it was hrious, but me mother was horrified.. I think that¡¯s the first time I saw real concern for me from her.¡±


    Tidas grinned softly at his wife, unsure of what to say about the bittersweet memory. He knew Lidia wasn¡¯t close to Skye, but had always wondered why. She spoke about Skye often, just like Lucas did. Any time he could recall seeing her at events or banquets, she was either discussing her daughter, or their business ventures. It was strange to him that Lucas and Lidia clearly loved their daughter, but hid it from her.


    Since their marriage, Skye¡¯s parents had been trying to connect with her. They¡¯d been sending her letters every couple of months to let her know what they¡¯d been up to, and that they missed her. It was sad that they¡¯d waited so long to try and connect with her, but Skye would simply say: ¡°Betterte than never.¡±


    It took about five minutes of strategic pushing and pulling to get Zazzy free. It¡¯d taken every ounce of restraint within Skye not to use her Tank trait. If she had, it would¡¯ve taken five seconds to do instead, but then Tidas would¡¯ve found out. If that happened, her chances of winning the Mage Trials would¡¯ve been lostpletely.


    The moment Zazzy became unstuck, she¡¯d nearlynded on Tidas. He¡¯d fallen backwards, but threw his legs up to do a reverse somersault. Sessfully avoiding being crushed under a thousand-pound dragon. Skye poked her head up, a breathed a sigh of relief at the sight of him sprawled out on the ground away from Zazzy¡¯s backside.


    Grateful for their help, Zazzy licked her mother¡¯s face, then turned around to do the same to her father. Seeing the glint in her eyes, Tidas tried to tell her to stop, but it was toote. She was stood over him, and immediately began to ¡®puppy-attack¡¯ him with licks. Skye wasughing so hard, she had to brace herself against the buttery doorframe for bnce.


    ¡°Ok! Ok! I get it! You¡¯re sorry! I get it! It¡¯s ok! I forgive you! Just turn off the faucet!¡± Tidas screamed angrily, but had a smile on his face the whole time.


    Collecting herself, Skye walked over and helped get Zazzy to back off. Once she did, Tidas went into the cottage to clean up and change his shirt. When he came out, he led them all to ¡®Zazzy¡¯s ce¡¯. Skye found it utterly amusing that he¡¯d even had a sign made that hung above the entryway.


    The barn was big enough to fit half the pce in. It had taken weeks to build the two basic structures, and three teams of workmen. It cost Tidas a small fortune, but was more than worth it. The looks on Skye and Zazzy¡¯s faces were worth more to him than a kingdom.

 Chapter 223

    223 Date Night: Zazzy¡¯s ce


    ****WARNING: This Chapter Has Extremely Descriptive And Graphic Sexual Content. Viewer Discretion Is Advised****


    Zazzy¡¯s ce was literally made for her. It was built sturdy by being mostly made ofrge stones, and big enough to amodate her growth. Aside from the three teams of workers, Tidas had also paid an Earth mage to reinforce the walls.


    The youngss had recently showed up to train a bit before the Mage Trials. Her Earth magic wasn¡¯t like Skye¡¯s or Maevis¡¯. It was limited to bolstering already existing materials. She wouldn¡¯t make a very good soldier, but her trait was useful in a variety of other ways.


    Instant fortification of cheap materials would make building costs plummet. If she were to open up her own constructionpany, her overhead would be unbelievably low. Thanks to her, the stone walls of Zazzy¡¯s ce were stronger than steel.


    Because he¡¯d saved so much from paying her instead of buying actual steel, all the workers got a nice bonus once they¡¯d finished the other details.


    Once the painting and cleaning was done, a giant feeder and water purifier were installed. Tidas had them put at the back end, to keep it easy for Zazzy to get to. The purifier was connected to the irrigation system for the field, so it had a constant water source. The food was the more tricky part. Not just the feeder, either.


    Eating over two-hundred and fifty pounds of food a day was getting difficult toe by. She was eating about half a cow a day now, and the amount she ate daily would only continue grow. The couple days leading up to a growth spurt, she ate a good fifty pounds extra. Then she would have to maintain the new amount to stop from being hungry.


    Skye missed feeding her magic. It was a fun bonding experience, and she always made sure to have time to feed her. Now, she barely got to see her.. Until her wonderful husband had surprised her. Skye was floored by his gift, and showed him as Zazzy scurried over to her food bin. It had dried food pellets in it that were specifically made for her.


    Being inspired by one of her ancient tomes, Skye had designed and made a dragon version of ¡®dried dog food¡¯. It had beef, goat, and chicken in it for meat. Potatoes, carrots, wheat, tomatoes, and other easily grown vegetables were in it too, since Zazzy was an omnivore. It was all cooked down,pacted, then dried for easier feedings on Peggy. It had been a time-consuming hassle for both Peggy and the pce chefs to keep the fooding for Zazzy, so they were grateful when Skye had invented an alternative.


    .....


    As Zazzy happily munched away, Skye kissed her husband passionately. He hadn¡¯t been expecting her to be so enthusiastic, but eagerly weed it. They hadn¡¯t been intimate since Jakub hade into their room while they slept naked. When Skye pressed her body against his, Tidas gripped her tightly to himself as he matched her fervor.


    Breaking the kiss to breath, Skye locked eyes with her husband; ¡°I believe I saw a bed in there, correct?¡±


    Tidas shed a devilish grin that made Skye¡¯s heart pound faster; ¡°Aye, a nice big one that¡¯s beggin¡¯ to be broken in..¡±


    As he finished speaking, Tidas scooped Skye up into his arms, and started walking towards the cottage. She¡¯d instantly wrapped her arms around his neck and snuggled against him. Inhaling his scent deeply as he carried her inside.


    Not wanting to be apart or waste time, Tidas kicked the door shut with his foot, then carried his wife over to their bed. After dropping her down gently, he stole her breath with a deep, ardent kiss. Right as Skye thought she was going to faint, Tidas broke away to begin undressing.


    Skye had barely caught her breath when a naked Tidas started to help her with her clothes. She shot him an amused expression as he pulled off her boots, pants, and underwear. She took off her shirts, and was about to remove her bra when her husband decided she wasn¡¯t going fast enough.


    Lifting her bra up, Tidas attached his mouth to her right nipple. She stifled a moan as he suckled and gently bit down, then hopped over to tease her left. He brought up his hand to knead and taunt the other, making Skye¡¯s body hot all over.


    Feeling her desire building, Skye reached down and began to stroke her husband¡¯s manhood. Stopping every few motions to cup and fondle his sack. The little grunts he was making let her know exactly when and where to apply pressure with her fingers. She loved to hear him enjoying her affections.


    Pulling away from her breasts, Tidas leaned back and looped one arm under her leg. He grabbed his hardness, and rubbed at her entrance with his tip. Feeling her wetness, he slid inside her halfway, and sighed huskily. She felt hot and tight. If he didn¡¯t take it slow, he might notst past a few minutes.


    As Tidas went in and out, he went a little deeper each time. While moving his hips, he watched his wife grip their bedsheet. Half to steady them, half to steady herself. He loved seeing her expressions while in the throes of pleasure.


    After Tidas had worked his way down to his base, Skye¡¯s hips began to move in sync with his. Making his every thrust as deep as possible. As their speed began to build, she locked eyes with her husband. The level of infatuation reflected in their eyes for each other was so intense that they lost each other to their desire.


    Tidas nearly came crashing down on top of Skye as his need to taste her lips overwhelmed him. They¡¯d even stopped moving their other various parts to properly show each other their adoration. After the kiss, they basked in each other¡¯s loving gaze as they moved slowly; as one.


    ¡°I love you Skye.¡±


    ¡°I love you Tidas.¡±


    Those were the only words spoken. Feeling a surge of affection for her husband, Skye tugged at his arm, signaling him to flip to his back. Pulling out andying down t, Skye straddled Tidas, then slid down onto him until he was fully sheathed within her.


    Skye loved everything about her husband, but their lovemaking was her favorite thing that they did together. In their bed, every ounce of love they held for each other could be expressed. It wasn¡¯t the only way they did it, or the most important, but it was the funnest; in Skye¡¯s opinion.


    As Skye was about to hit her first peak, Tidas gripped her hips, and pushed his upwards. He had learned this little trick thest time that they¡¯d made love. It was equivalent to expecting a single slice of cake, and receiving the whole thing.


    Feeling the size of her build, Skye knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold her scream of pleasure in. She didn¡¯t want Zazzy toe bursting through the door thinking she was being hurt, so Skye grabbed the bra that was still attached to her, and bit down on it right as she hit her peak.


    Seeing his sweaty wife riding him, gagging herself with her bra to stifle her cries of pleasure pushed Tidas to his breaking point. Her breasts bounced as she rode him, and she¡¯d flung her head back as she cried out. The erotic sight of his gorgeous wife in pure ecstasy made him call out her name as he climaxed and shuddered.


    After Skye copsed onto his chest, Tidas simply wrapped his arms around her. They were both breathing hard, and needed a few minutes to recover enough to form words. As theyy in bed cuddling each other, Skye removed her bra from her mouth and fell into deep contemtion.


    She felt out of touch with reality. Like her world was a perfect bubble that no one could pop. Skye wondered if every couple felt this way when in love, but let the thought go. Nothing mattered right now except his steady heartbeat, and the calm she felt. Wanting to enjoy the feeling, she let her mind wonder to more benign thoughts.


    Everything was vivid and bright as she looked about the part of the room that she could see without moving. When Skye and Tidas¡¯ eyes were locked, something had clicked within her. She didn¡¯t understand the feeling because she didn¡¯t think that there was a deeper level to her love for her husband. But here she was..


    Lifting her head up to look him in the eyes, Skye asked; ¡°That was.. Did ye feel that too?¡±


    ¡°Aye.. What was that? Did you use your magic or something?¡±


    Skye shook her head; ¡°No.. I just wondered what you were feelin¡¯, then.. I felt you, in here..¡±


    Skye sat up and put her hand on her chest; ¡°Like I could feel what ye feel for me.¡±


    Tidas scooted and sat up on the bed; ¡°I know.. It was like a fire that didn¡¯t-couldn¡¯t, burn me.. Does that even make sense?¡±


    Skye chuckled; ¡°No, but aye.. To me it does.. I love you, Tidas.¡±


    The genuine adoration in her voice and expression made Tidas¡¯ throat stick with emotion. He felt how much Skye loved him, and she knew he loved her just as much. During their coupling they had connected on some deep, unfathomable level. Their souls had mingled and be one, albeit only for a moment. Grabbing Skye and pulling her to him, Tidas let all thoughts drain away as he listened to the steady breathing of the one he loved most in existence..


    A loud, gut-wrenching roar of a sound shook the happy couple from their daze. Skye¡¯s heart sank as she identified the noise¡¯s origin: Zazzy. Dressing as fast as she could, Skye ran out the door while still buttoning her shirt. As she passed the corner of the cottage, Zazzy came into view. She wasying on her side with ckish-green oozeing out of her mouth.


    ¡°ZAZZY!¡± Skye screamed out of panic.


    cing her hands on Zazzy, Skye began to check her over as she built up her Shaman magic. She reassured Zazzy she¡¯d make her feel all better in just a few moments. The second she had enough magic, Skye immediately funneled it into the baby dragon.


    As she realized was was wrong, Skye¡¯s anger hit an all-time high. She tried her best to keep it in check, at least until she¡¯d finished healing Zazzy, but it was hard to do.


    ¡°What happened? What¡¯s wrong with her? I checked the surrounding area, there¡¯s no one here..¡±


    Skye spoke in a dark tone that turned his blood cold; ¡°Oh, Someone was here.. And when I find out who, ima gonna kill¡¯em me self..¡±


    ¡°Why? What happened?¡±


    Skye stood up after she knew Zazzy would be ok and said; ¡°Someone tried to poison Zazzy.. I swear: if I find them, I¡¯ll kill them..¡±

 Chapter 224

    224 Date Night: Inside Job


    Tidas could feel the rage rolling off of his wife in waves. He couldn¡¯t believe someone had tried to poison Zazzy, and needed to know why. ¡®Were they after Zazzy, or were they trying to hurt Skye through her? Is Zazzy a threat to someone? Who? ...I need to get someone out here to switch out her food, and watch her while we¡¯re gone..¡¯


    ¡°Regis! Front and center!¡± Tidas called out to the supposedly empty trees.


    Within moments, a man who looked to be just a few years older than Tidas appeared from amongst the trees. Skye thought he might¡¯ve been the one standing in the field with Zazzy when they¡¯d first arrived, but wasn¡¯t sure. The person had walked away as soon as Zazzy had taken off towards them. She¡¯d assumed that Tidas had ordered him to leave once they showed, not go hide in the trees.


    Skye didn¡¯t actually know who he was, so she looked ready to kill. Tidas could feel her murderous intent. He understood her suspicion, but was still surprised that she was being so openly hostile to one of his men. Hoping it was a misunderstanding, Tidas put his hand out and said; ¡°He¡¯s one of my guards, it¡¯s ok.¡±


    Not giving him a moment, Skye walked up to the tall and dark man after he¡¯d jumped down, and rapid-fired questions at him.


    ¡°Have ye been following us this whole time?¡±


    ¡°Aye, Princess.¡±


    ¡°Did ye make it apparent that ye were following us?¡±


    ¡°No, Princess.¡±


    .....


    ¡°Did ye see anyone else followin¡¯ us?¡±


    ¡°Not out here, but a woman followed you two for a few blocks in town earlier.¡±


    ¡°Did ye see her face?¡±


    ¡°No, Princess. She was cloaked.¡±


    ¡°And ye didn¡¯t see anyone or hear anythin¡¯ strange while out here?¡±


    The soldier mmed up a bit, making Skye¡¯s ire re; ¡°Speak now or I swear I will-¡±


    ¡°Skye! I understand you¡¯re upset, but do not Ever threaten one of our men. Their loyalty has been proven; that includes Regis here,¡± Tidas patted the man on the shoulder after walking over while talking.


    Regis kept his rigid stance as he spoke; ¡°I, umm.. Heard strange noises, but they weren¡¯t from a threat..¡±


    Skye¡¯s face turned red as she apologized for her behavior, andck of volume control in the bedroom. Even though she really did try to contain herself this time.


    Tidas was right to call her out for her crap. Skye was unfairly taking her anger out on a man who was simply doing his job.. She was acting like Karena, and suddenly felt disgusted with herself. She never reacted this way, at least not until thoroughly provoked. ¡®Why was I so ridiculously quick to anger?¡¯


    After the princess apologized to him profusely, Regis loosened up a bit. He was a thinner, tall man whom was normally serious in nature to begin with. Even Tidas had rarely seem any kind of emotion on his face. The look of utter fear in his eyes at Skye¡¯s rage didn¡¯t make sense to him until he saw her eyes: they were glowing..


    He couldn¡¯t tell which one, but Skye was building one of her traits without realizing it. It kind of felt like her Shaman magic, but more.. familiar. He couldn¡¯t put his finger on it, and wouldn¡¯t get the chance to. After she and Regis talked a moment, Skye started heading inside Zazzy¡¯s ce. She wasn¡¯t finished healing Zazzy yet, but she was out of danger for the moment. Finding the source of the toxins was also imperative to making sure she wouldn¡¯t have anysting after effects.


    Scooping up one of the loaf-sized food pellets, Skye realized that the poison was baked in, not added. Massive amounts of bedonna were inside the pellets, but not the center. Indicating it hadn¡¯t been added in with the actual ingredients. The only time it could¡¯ve been added was right before the baking process. Otherwise, it would¡¯ve made the pellets inedible to Zazzy. Defeating the purpose of poisoning her to begin with.


    Looking at the pellets, Skye¡¯s fury began to bubble up again. Being angry was understandable, but her hair-trigger was not. Skye had no delusions about herself. She knew that her go-to emotion was anger when dealing with difficult situations, but this was different. The madder she got, the clearer she could think. This was not like that at all.


    Her judgement kept clouding, and her nerves felt on edge. Skye didn¡¯t like how jittery she felt, and didn¡¯t understand why she was so worked up. Looking over at her husband, she wondered what he was feeling as he stroked the top of Zazzy¡¯s head..


    Tidas couldn¡¯t understand why his heart ached so badly. Seeing Zazzy in pain was almost as bad as seeing Skye that way. He cared for Zazzy, but nothing near what he felt for Skye. The intensity of his feelings was something he knew his wife felt for Zazzy, not himself..


    As Tidas pet the baby dragon, her quiet little trills of difort tore at his heart. He felt an urge to ask Skye to heal her again, but didn¡¯t have to. She was already walking over with a food pellet still in her hand. Handing it off to Tidas, Skye began to use her Shaman trait. She¡¯d never stopped building it as she examined the food. In case Zazzy suddenly crashed.


    Now that she knew exactly what she was dealing with, Skye healed the baby dragon. While doing so, she spoke in a curt, hard tone; ¡°It was bedonna.. The bastards were trying to kill her, not just make her sick..¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Tidas inquired with concern in his tone.


    ¡°The amount in one pellet would¡¯ve made her sick. More than five and she would¡¯ve be deathly ill.. Anyone involved with the production of Zazzy¡¯s food knows she eats about thirty a day right now. Which means whomever was bought off knew that they were gonna kill her..¡±


    ¡°How do you know that? What if they were simply handed the poison like a regr ingredient, and mixed it in without knowing?¡± Regis asked with a monotone.


    Skye looked up at him with restrained irritation; ¡°Because I taught everyone involved the recipe me self; I created it. No one that I didn¡¯t directly teach is allowed to handle her food. They know the process by heart. From what ingredients are used, to how the pellets should look at each stage. Someone that I trained is responsible for this, and Ima gonna find out who..¡±


    Skye stood up and began to walk off towards the horses when Tidas stopped her; ¡°I understand how upset you are, I am too. But if we go about this the wrong way, we¡¯ll not only chase off the one who poisoned Zazzy, but the person who wanted her dead to begin with.¡±


    ¡°Please, please wait, alright?¡± Tidas turned away from Skye to face his guard; ¡°Regis! I want Zazzy¡¯s food reced before nightfall. Tell Zas what happened, and that he needs to post watchmen near the R&D Department, and the other road leading to the farm next door. I also want someone to question the owner and workers. To see if they¡¯ve noticed anyone suspicious skulking around since construction finished. I also want the Kennel Master to send over someone to keep an eye on Zazzy for whenever we¡¯re away.¡±


    ¡°Aye, my prince. I¡¯ll handle it right away,¡± Regis replied before taking off in a blur.


    ¡°...So he¡¯s a Speed Tank, huh?¡± Skye stated more than asked, drawing her husband¡¯s attention back.


    ¡°Aye. He¡¯s only been in the RMC a couple years longer than me. He was getting out of training right as mine was starting at eleven. He¡¯s a good man, albeit a bit stiff. Unless he¡¯s on a battlefield. But most people actpletely different when fighting for their lives,¡± Tidas wrapped his arm around his wife¡¯s shoulders as he¡¯d spoken.


    Skye had no reply for her husband because she hadn¡¯t seen war yet. Her skirmish with the Nomads and assassin were nothing,paratively speaking. She understood that war was watching your enemy andrades die around you alike. She could never imagine what Tidas had seen, but glimpsed the depths of his emotions and was overwhelmed..


    When Marco had tried to slip a piece of his amulet onto Skye via Tidas and failed, she had seen the worst of him. Deep down, there was a part of her husband that obsessed over her, and hated everyone else. His love would seem overbearing to some, but that didn¡¯t bother Skye because she was just as possessive of him.. What bothered her was his hatred.


    Tidas had seen humanity¡¯s ugliest sides, and was changed by it.. How prone we are to to greed, how easily we turn on each other, and turn off our morality when it¡¯s to our personal benefit.. And what he hated most was the pathetic excuse of a system he was a part of..


    Tidas knew of his darkness, and didn¡¯t deny it. Instead, he¡¯d used it as his fuel to create a better world. His love for Skye had pushed him through his most hellish moments, and sinister thoughts.. Moments like when he¡¯d find underground fighting rings, or forced prostitution dens.. The temptation to outright kill the ringleaders was almost unbearable. The sickening level of depravity he¡¯d seen in his nearly seven years since he started his private war almost turned him apathetic to the world¡¯s problems.


    It would¡¯ve been so much easier just to give give up on it all.. But Skye would never do it. No matter what pain was brought on her, she still believed that most people wanted to be decent. That the basic nature of humans and Fae alike was to be kind to each other.


    She wasn¡¯t like Tidas, who had to constantly convince or remind himself of it. Skye just.. knew it. Given the chance; most people wanted to be redeemed. And those that didn¡¯t brought the karmic repercussions down upon themselves..


    Tidas could feel a faint darkness within Skye as well, but it was nearly blocked out by her light. During their coupling, he¡¯d connected to her in a way that he couldn¡¯t put into words. They didn¡¯t just share themselves with each other, their souls mingled; taking a small piece, and leaving a piece of themselves with the other. They were irrevocably linked: bound to each other.


    ¡®Wasn¡¯t there a part in the legend about a bond of some kind?¡¯ The thoughts ricocheted inside his head as they waited for Regis to return. He didn¡¯t take long, but the food was going to. Watchmen were being assigned by Zas as they spoke, and the Kennel Master was sending over his second oldest son. A young man by the name of Larry who was already familiar and fond of Zazzy.


    As they waited, the wind whipped about. Blowing the scent of whatever was cooking inside their cottage towards them. Skye sniffed at the air right as both Tidas and her stomach rumbled in synchronicity. They checked Zazzy one more time and found her sleeping until her food arrived. Seeing a small opportunity; they notified Regis, and heading into their cottage to continue their date..

 Chapter 225

    225 Date Night: Finale


    ¡°So.. Whatcha got cookin¡¯, good lookin¡¯? Smells delicious,¡± Skyemented as she walked in with her husband.


    Tidas shrugged; ¡°To be honest, I have no idea. I told Alfred of my ns, and he handed me an overgrown covered pot.. I don¡¯t think he trusted me not to kill you.¡±


    Skye giggled before teasing her husband; ¡°From what everyone has told me, Ima lucky he did..¡±


    Tidas mock-red at her; ¡°Ha-ha. Anyway: he told me to just heat it over a medium fire for a few hours, and we¡¯d have instant pot roast for dinner.¡±


    Skye¡¯s stomach gurgled again in anticipation. Using her Shaman magic was particrly taxing because of the precision and concentration required. It took every ounce of restraint she had to not bolt into the kitchen, and eat the entire pot by herself.


    Shutting the door, Tidas turned around to see his wife staring off in the direction of the kitchen longingly. He managed to reframe fromughing, but grinned broadly as to have some kind of outlet for his amusement. Skye was just too cute to him sometimes.


    ¡°I take it you¡¯re hungry again?¡± Tidas asked sarcastically.


    Skye shot him an equally sarcastic smile; ¡°Aye.. Savin¡¯ a thousand pound baby is strenuous work.¡±


    Tidas quirked an eyebrow; ¡°Can she really still be called a baby at a thousand pounds?¡±


    .....


    ¡°Of course she¡¯s still a baby! Tis not about her size, tis about her mental capabilities! She¡¯s not even half a year old yet!¡±


    Thinking about it, Tidas realized that she was right. Zazzy had hatched on Yuletide, which was nearly five months ago. It hadn¡¯t felt that long already, but that was most likely because he barely got to see his wife. As soon as they¡¯d returned from their Yuletide trip, he¡¯d been buried in paperwork.


    Tidas¡¯ first and foremost priority was finding his uncle, which Ralph was currently checking. The next priority was finding out where the assassin fromst year¡¯s Mage Trials hade from. That was currently at a dead end in Mano. The other tasks he had included his continued Public Works projects, running the RMC(his VC was practically useless), dealing with the Magistrate issue, to dealing with Jakub.. All while also dealing with Marco¡¯s incessant requests and acquisitions...


    As his work list threatened to overtake him, Tidas added to his troubles by telling his wife that the roast wouldn¡¯t be done for a few more hours. That Zazzy¡¯s ce was just their first stop, but swore they¡¯d be back for supper.


    Skye really didn¡¯t want to leave Zazzy, but she knew how much thought and effort he¡¯d put into the evening. It wasn¡¯t that she doubted her magic, it just felt wrong to leave Zazzy¡¯s side right when she was recovering. Right as Tidas began to feel crestfallen, the Kennel Master¡¯s son showed up with a wagon full of food for the baby dragon.


    Skye examined random pieces from each section of the sacks before she¡¯d let them start messing with anything. Afterwards, she directed them to save the poison food. If there was a way to extract the bedonna from it, Skye would find it.. She wasn¡¯t wasting anything by trying.


    After clearing the new food, Skye insisted upon watching it be put into the feeder. She didn¡¯t trust anyone but her husband at that point.. Not with everything going on. Between the assassination attempts on Zazzy and the king, Marco¡¯s attempts at maniption; she was on edge, to say the least.


    Skye¡¯s stress level and workload were the main reasons Tidas was insisting on their date night. He understood the severity of Zazzy¡¯s attempted poisoning, as well as the other pressures his wife was under. Learning that she was responsible for the fate of existence Had to have been shocking, to say the least. He couldn¡¯t even imagine what Skye could be thinking.. So all he could do was show that he was thinking of her..


    ¡°I think we should head into the city.. I have an entire day nned for us, and from the looks of it: Zazzy is fine.. I think you need this..¡±


    Tidas pointed to where Zazzy and the Kennel Master¡¯s son were ying through their window. She was ying fetch with him and running around like nothing was amiss. It made her smile to see that Zazzy wasn¡¯t experiencing any after effects from the poisoning, but she was still hesitant to leave her wee scaly bairn.


    After a bit more coaxing with the promise of food to hold her over until dinner, Tidas finally got Skye to agree to go into the city..


    ************


    Trotting down the streets, Skye felt ufortable with how many people were staring at her and Tidas. It had been months since she¡¯de to the capital, but still hadn¡¯t gotten used to being in the spotlight. It made her daily tasks more difficult and dyed her Shaman rounds more and moretely.


    The amount of people who randomly stopped her on the streets and asked for her help was bing troublesome too. Skye was happy to help, but wished that they¡¯d go to the hospitals and wait for her there. Critically sick and injured people were already there, waiting for her. A little consideration on the general poption¡¯s part would make her life much easier.


    Tidas had to cut out a couple of their stops to amodate their shortened time, and Skye¡¯s ¡®snack¡¯. She wound up eating a regr person¡¯s typical meal, which made Tidas a bit leery. He knew to her Shaman magic drained her, but the amount of food she was consumingtely made him wonder if she might¡¯ve been pregnant, but pushed the notion aside.


    He not only saw Skye take her birth control whenever he was with her around the time she¡¯d take it, but they had both agreed to wait. With possible war on the horizon, Tidas didn¡¯t want their child put at risk in any way, or Skye¡¯s health. They had years and years ahead of them, so they felt no need to rush. That being said, Tidas couldn¡¯t help but wonder Why she was always so ravenoustely..


    Tidas wasn¡¯t the only one who had noticed Skye¡¯s uptick in food. She was bing concerned herself, but didn¡¯t know what could be done about it. As they headed into a bookstore, Skye hoped that she could find a book that could help her figure out what was going on..


    ************


    Three bookstorester, and nothing. Skye couldn¡¯t find a single tome or book that exined or even pertained to her issues. The only thing she could think of was that her appetite was directly caused by her increased powers. Tidas ate like a starving man, but only had his Tank trait.. ¡®Could an overwhelming appetite be Caused by me new Tank trait?¡¯


    Not thinking, Skye asked; ¡°Do ye think ye eat so much because of yer Tank trait?¡±


    Tidas eyed her suspiciously; ¡°I suppose.. Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡®Shit! I didn¡¯t think it through!¡¯


    ¡°I was just.. thinkin¡¯.. Wonderin¡¯, really.. Umm.. i-if me appetite will get worse whenever I get me Tank trait.¡±


    Tidas stopped his horse; ¡°Do you think that¡¯s your next one? Or do you already-¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s me next one, but Ima not sure. We decoded a good portion of the legend with Marie¡¯s help, but it¡¯s kinda confusing..¡±


    Skye began to exin what she could remember about which key word went to which trait. She was quite proud of herself for ducking her husband¡¯s question, but knew she needed to be better at keeping her mouth shut. Skye hated to lie, and if Tidas would¡¯ve asked directly if she¡¯d gotten another trait, she would¡¯ve found it difficult, if not impossible to do.


    As they discussed the legend, Skye and Tidas made it back to their little cottage. The pot roast was ready, and Skye was excited to taste it. She loved Alfred¡¯s cooking, and gushed about it whenever she had the chance. So much so that Magnus and Marie were now curious about his cuisine. He was supposed to make his way to the pce after the Summer Games to cook for the king and his family, which made him a bit nervous, but he epted the invitation. One did not turn down their king.


    The meal was everything Skye hoped it to be. The roast was so tender it fell apart when they tried to fish it out of the pot. Potatoes, carrots, mushrooms, and celery were all floating about in the juices. Skye took a few tablespoons of flour, butter, and some of the juices to make a quick and simple gravy to pour over the food.


    Once they finished eating, they sat together talking for a few hours. Skye had pulled out the list of traits from the legend to show Tidas, as well as the rest of her research on it. She had been cross-referencing the legend to anything she could find. Some notes she had even pertained to ancient tomes and legends he¡¯d never head of before.


    Skye never ceased to amaze him. Tidas was proud of his wife, and showed her with a sweet, deep kiss. She¡¯d been in the middle of talking when he¡¯d done it. She tried to keep going when he moved to her neck, but lost her train of thought once he got his hands involved. He trailed feather kisses up and down, then began to kiss on her shoulder.


    ¡°Ye do realize that Zazzy is still out there yin¡¯ with thatd, right? They¡¯ll hear us, along with the guards ye got posted in the trees,¡± Skye¡¯s voice was ragged as she spoke.


    Tidas stopped his affections to lock eyes with his wife; ¡°I have barely seen you over this past month.. I don¡¯t care who hears what: I want you, Skye. I want to cover every inch of your body with mine while I drown you in pleasure.¡±


    ¡°But they¡¯ll hear! Zazzy will-¡±


    ¡°Zazzy will be fine, and even if they do hear us, no one will say anything. We¡¯re staying the night here, so you¡¯ll have plenty of time with herter.. Right now: I want you all to myself..¡±


    Skye shuttered as her husband moved his hands lower and lower. He knew exactly when and where to touch her to get his way. She both loved and hated it.. But right now, she was leaning towards the love part..

 Chapter 226

    226 Dilemmas


    A week had passed by since Tidas had taken Skye out, and Zazzy was kept at her new home. The baby dragon hadn¡¯t been happy when her parents tried to leave her, but felt better knowing she¡¯d actually get to spend more with her mother this way.


    As she walked towards Alfred¡¯s to meet up with Shasta for lunch, Skye¡¯s mind wandered to her husband. They were going to have another date that night, and she was very much looking forward to it. Knowing that they would eventually have time together made not seeing him throughout the week more bearable. The few times that they did, they were always surrounded by other people. Having scheduled alone time together once a week was a lifesaver for their rtionship..


    The amount of work her husband had barely decreased as the week continued. Tidas¡¯ first instinct was to continue working, but beat it down. He¡¯d already cleared any dys with his father, who approved of his reason. Making time for your significant other was crucial for maintaining a strong rtionship. Those that failed to do so usually found themselves drifting apart, like he¡¯d done with most of his wives. It made Magnus happy to see Sorcha¡¯s daughter getting the level of affection she deserved.


    The small group of investigators that Tidas had sent to Mano had returned, but didn¡¯t have much information for him. They¡¯d verified that the assassin was from Mano, not Sai. He¡¯d previously served as a member of the Mano Royal Guard, which set off red gs for Tidas, but other than that it was all they could dig up.


    Tidas wondered if maybe the Mano King had sent the assassin himself, but brushed the thought aside. ¡®His sister¡¯s next in line to be queen, so it would make no sense for him to try and kill her husband. The crown would go to me, and Karena would be dethroned by Skye.. Wait.¡¯


    ¡®What if he was only trying to kill father and Lawrence?! Marco wasn¡¯t on the balcony when the assassin had attacked; what if he was never one of the assassin¡¯s targets from the start?! If he would¡¯ve seeded, that would¡¯ve made Marco king almost immediately, and Karena queen.. Was that his intent? But why? He and my father have the same agreement in ce that Marco will have with his brother-inw, so what¡¯s the point?! Ahh!¡¯


    As Tidas roughly shifted a stack of papers in his hands, a knock sounded from his door. Giving his permission, Tidas was a bit surprised to see Zas in his doorway. He was supposed to be running the Mage Trial candidates through drills right now.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going on your end?¡± Tidas inquired as he set his papers down.


    Zas closed the door, then walked over to his friend¡¯s desk; ¡°Pretty good so far. There¡¯s a Lot more this year than I can ever recall seeing.. What¡¯s up with that?¡±


    .....


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Zas sighed; ¡°You¡¯re not bothered by the amount of mages popping up everywhere?¡±


    Tidas quirked an eyebrow; ¡°Should I be? I figured it was a good thing. More powerful citizens means a stronger kingdom, right?¡±


    Zas scoffed; ¡°If you wanna be utterly optimistic about it, then yeah. But it also creates.. Issues.¡±


    Tidas stopped futzingpletely to focus on Zas; ¡°Like what? The more people that have powers, the safer in general the poption will feel.¡±


    ¡°True, but suddenly adding all these mages could easily start something to take away their safety..¡±


    Tidas pinched the bridge of his nose out of exasperation; ¡°Zas, say what you wish to and stop dragging it out please? I have a date with my wife tonight, and I want to finish at least this section of my desk before I leave.¡±


    While gesturing to three out of the dozen or so stacks of papers and files on his desk, Tidas had an almost pleading expression on his face as he¡¯d spoken. Zas felt bad for interrupting him, but the subject was a slightly earnest one. As well as one that he knew would blow up if not dealt with.


    Exhaling deeply, Zas exined his plight; ¡°While training some of the newbies, I overheard a conversation that they were having. They were talking about how unfair it is that Marco is next in line instead of you.. I shut it down as soon as I heard it, but ording to them it¡¯s amon sentiment within the RMC. The other military branches are loyal to Marco, but..¡±


    Zas leaned forward with a pensive expression; ¡°It¡¯s not just the RMC. I can¡¯t even tell you how many times I¡¯ve heard random conversations in town about Skye. They think that she deserves to be a queen, not Karena. She never does anything for the people she¡¯s supposed to rule one day. I can¡¯t me them for that opinion.¡±


    ¡°Neither can I.. Honestly, I think Skye was born to be a queen, but I¡¯m the third son. Marco is the first born, therefore the first to rule. He has children already as well; his line is secure. Grant it, they aren¡¯t in the capital, but they exist all the same. By all rights and ording to thews my brother is next to be king.. Unless he turns out to be a psychopath, there isn¡¯t much I can do.¡±


    Zas narrowed his eyes; ¡°But what if he does turn out to be a dictator instead of a king?¡±


    Tidas stood up from his desk and looked out the window. He knew what Zas was driving at, but didn¡¯t want to outright say it. He¡¯d already promised himself that if Marco started stripping away basic rights for themoners, then he would take his brother¡¯s crown by force, if he had to. Which gave him a sinking, bottomless pit feeling every time he thought about it. Like it was inevitable..


    After talking a bit more on the subject, Zas decided to flip to the other concerning rumor he¡¯d heard. He knew that this one wasn¡¯t true in the least, but was circting none the less. Actually a little scared of how Tidas would react, Zas braced himself for the hurricane he assumed wasing.


    ¡°There was one more rumor I heard that I thought you should hear, but.. You¡¯re not gonna like it..¡±


    Tidas sighed; ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, but swear you won¡¯t kill the messenger first.¡±


    ¡°Zas!¡±


    ¡°Ok! Ok.. It¡¯s about Skye and Marco..¡±


    ************


    As Skye entered the Cat¡¯s Paw Tavern, she was surprised to see Shasta looking so desponded. She usually greeted Skye with gusto, especiallytely. She¡¯d been so excited about seeing Lawrence and his children. ¡®What could¡¯ve possibly kicked her off of her cloud?¡¯


    When Skye was only a few feet away from their usual booth, Shasta had finally noticed her friend¡¯s presence. He head shot up and she tried to put a smile on her face, but it was obviously forced. As she sat down, Skye requested that Renee tell Alfred that she¡¯d arrived, and to bring her a tea while they waited for their food. Nodding her eptance of the orders, Renee scampered off; leaving Shasta and Skye alone to talk.


    ¡°Did ye fall off or did someone boot ye off?¡± Skye asked with a slight grin.


    ¡°What? What does that mean?¡±


    Skye chuckled; ¡°Yer cloud nine.. Ye have been in a good mood all week, so what¡¯s changed?¡±


    ¡°Nothing happened that hasn¡¯t before.. It just stung a bit more than usual.¡±


    ¡°What did and why?¡±


    Shasta sighed testily; ¡°Do we really need to talk about this?¡±


    Skye¡¯s small grin turned cheeky; ¡°The quicker ye tell me, the quicker we can change the topic.. So what¡¯s wrong, sourpuss?¡±


    Shasta red at Skye; ¡°Don¡¯t call me that.. I¡¯m a Bakeneko, what more is there to say?¡±


    Confusion covered Skye¡¯s face; ¡°Umm.. Ima not sure what yer point is-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fuzzy! Alright?! I¡¯m basically an overgrown cat with human-ish features, but that doesn¡¯t make me a human! What if.. What if Lawrence¡¯s kids can¡¯t ept me in a human role? Like their father¡¯s partner? What do I do then?¡±


    The sadness in her friend¡¯s voice was heart wrenching. She truly did love Lawrence, but if his children rejected Shasta, then there was no hope for aplete rtionship with him. Lawrence¡¯s children meant the world to him.. If they didn¡¯t like Shasta at all, then Lawrence might reject her as well.


    ¡°Where is this all evening from?¡± Skye asked, shocked at how shaken Shasta had be.


    ¡°I-I was shopping for a dress to wear for the first day of the games since I¡¯m notpeting until the final day.. There were these women in there.. Normally I couldn¡¯t give two shits about the opinions of others; you know that. But these two just,¡± Shasta paused to get her emotions under control; ¡°They said some things that really hurt is all..¡±


    The more time Skye spent with Shasta, the more she realized just how kind and sensitive of a person she was. She acted like everything rolled off of her, but the truth was that her insecurities ran deep. She didn¡¯t care what people said normally because she was secure in her identity. ¡®What could those bitches have said to rattle her so badly?¡¯


    After a bit of coaxing, Shasta finally confessed; ¡°They called me a dirty beast that wasn¡¯t fit to be seen in the pce, let alone on the arm of a king.. I may have to agre-¡±


    Before Shasta could finish her sentence, Skye punched her in her shoulder as hard as she could without needing to heal her afterwards. She red at her friend as she rubbed her shoulder, even though it barely tinged now.


    ¡°Ouch! What was that for?!¡±


    Returning her friend¡¯s re, Skye replied; ¡°Because ye needed it. Yer freakin¡¯ Shasta! The Vice Commander of the RMC! Ye basically fund the orphanage! Yer a good person and Lawrence would be lucky to have you!¡±


    Shasta felt a lump in the back of her throat forming. It wasn¡¯t necessarily the words that her friend had said, it was the look she¡¯d had while saying them. Pure anger at Shasta¡¯s self-deprecation covered Skye¡¯s face. She really didn¡¯t like anyone talking smack about her friends, even if the person in question was said friend.


    ¡°So what exactly is it ye don¡¯t like about yer self?¡±


    Shasta sighed; ¡°Oh I don¡¯t know.. I¡¯m fuzzy, I have dry skin, I smell funny when my fur doesn¡¯t dry all the way, my teeth look like I¡¯m part vampire-¡±


    ¡°Ok, ok.. So yer fur seems to be the center of most of yer problems. Ooo.. I got a great idea..¡±


    The cheeky smile from before turned devilish as she stared at her friend. They hadn¡¯t been friends very long, but Shasta already knew what it meant when Skye got that look on her face..


    ¡°I know that look.. I don¡¯t Like that look.. What¡¯s it for?¡± Shasta asked her friend nervously.


    Right as Shasta asked, Renee brought Skye¡¯s tea over. She thanked her, then turned back to Shasta with the still-present grin. It widened slightly as she replied; ¡°Based on what ye have said, I think it¡¯s time that ye had a wee haircut..¡±

 Chapter 227

    227 Spa Day


    ¡°Just to be clear I do NOT like this idea! How do you know that the damn thing even works?! It¡¯s thousands of years old! And why do I need to wash hair that¡¯s getting cut off?!¡± Shasta practically yelled in dismay.


    Peggy ced her balled fists on her hips as she used her no-nonsense tone; ¡°Oh, quit yer caterwauling and get in the bloody tub! The water won¡¯t stay warm forever!¡±


    ¡°Was that supposed to be funny? Because it wasn¡¯t! I told you: I don¡¯t like getting wet! Are you sure there isn¡¯t another way to do this?!¡± Shasta¡¯s voice was slightly shrill as she stared at the full bathtub with a fuzzed-up tail and bent-back ears.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be such a bairn about it! It¡¯s just a wee soak and trimmin¡¯! Tis not like we¡¯re drownin¡¯ ye! Or shavin¡¯ ye bald! And we Have to clean ye before and after we cut yer fur. Now stop wastin¡¯ our time, and get in the bloody water!¡± Peggy hollered back.


    ¡°I never agreed to this!¡± Shasta protested.


    Skye rubbed the bridge of her nose in exasperation; ¡°Actually, ye did.. I told ye what we were gonna do, and You Said Yes. If ye don¡¯t want to, that¡¯s fine.. But I will Not listen to ye two bitchin¡¯ back and forth anymore! Are we clear?!¡±


    Peggy and Shasta shrank back at Skye¡¯s reprimand. She¡¯d been listening to them going at it for forty minutes now, and was fed up with it. Skye had exined every step for the past week to her. She would soak in a bath, get scrubbed, dried, then have her body fur trimmed down. Afterwards, she would have a quick shower, then the conditioner would be applied. With shorter fur, it¡¯d be easier for her to keep herself clean and dry.


    Skye had specifically made Shasta a kind of bath time care set. It contained moisturizing soap for her bath, a special shampoo, and a special leave-in conditioner. The shampoo was designed to break up the dirt and oil that built up on the underyer of her coat without stripping her skin. While the conditioner was designed to make her fur soft and manageable; easy to brush through.


    Shasta couldn¡¯t believe that Skye had gone through so much trouble to help her.. ¡®And look as me now; acting like an ungrateful asshole.¡¯ The thought made her suck in a deep breath and lift a foot to step into the tub.


    .....


    ¡°Hang on a minute! I need to reheat the water now. Ye took too long,¡± Skye stated as she stuck her hand into the water.


    Peggy¡¯s face went stark; ¡°Oh dear gods.. Ye got ANOTHER TRAIT?!¡±


    Skye held up her free hand defensively; ¡°No! No, no, no! Just the four ye know of, I don¡¯t have Fire magic, I swear.. Tis a trick I learned from an ancient tome. I just make the tiny bits that make up water called molecules bounce off of each other rapidly, and it¡¯ll make the water warm.¡±


    After a couple minutes, a light steam started toe off of the surface of the water. Both Shasta and Peggy were amazed at Skye¡¯s intelligence, and her ability to apply various things she¡¯d learned to every situation. Like how she¡¯d helped Dr. Lyberth with cataloging the newest batch of tomes and artifacts delivered to the library, and remembered the shaving tool.


    Frode had deemed it¡¯s potential better spent at the R&D Department than on disy at the museum section or hidden away. That is, after some persuasion from Skye. She had agreed to help him with whatever unreadable tomes he came across. In return, she could ¡®field test¡¯ the shaving device, and he wouldn¡¯t yell at her for taking off with the actual copy of the legend before... Which Skye had kinda forgotten about.


    As Shasta slipped into the oversized tub, she did her best to rx. The smell from the water was soothing, so it did help a bit.. However, she just couldn¡¯t get over the feeling of her fur floating around in the water. She imagined it would kind of feel like wearing heavy, baggy clothes during a bath to a human. Oddly enough though; Shasta never minded getting her head hair washed. She actually kinda liked it.


    After soaking the minimum time that Skye would let her get away with, Peggy and her came in to help Shasta scrub down. She wasn¡¯t particrly happy to have two other people helping her wash, but the fur on her back needed a good scrubbing, and her nails needed to be cleaned and trimmed as well. Between the three, Shasta was fresh, clean, and drying by the fire with a contraption of Skye¡¯s making thirty-five minutester.


    She¡¯d been inspired by ancient tomes and a few artifacts to create a kind of wide, broad fan. One powered it by pumping a foot peddle, so Shasta could work it herself. As Skye was exining, it dawned on Shasta that this was yet another thing she¡¯d made specifically for her.. To help her with one of her biggest, constant problems.


    Skye and Peggy busied themselves with their own tasks as Shasta stood naked by the fire; rotating herself in front of the fan. The gentle warmth blowing over her from the firece felt so nice that she had wished she could¡¯ve curled up into a ball and fallen asleep. It was a typical cat thought, but she didn¡¯t care at that point. She felt so nice at that moment, she didn¡¯t care about anything..


    A loud, high-pitched buzzing noise shocked her out of her blissful daze. Shasta whipped around to see Skye futzing with there trimmer. She could literally feel her tail fur fuzzing up as her anxiety came back in full force. She bent her ears back as she took an instinctive step back. Skye saw her movement, but paid her no mind. At least until she¡¯d gotten the damn thing working properly.


    Jakub and Skye had to take most of the outer cover off to more or less hotwire the thing to ept their version of electricity. Jakub had to also design a kind of power converter to put over the outlet they would use. The amount of electricity that flowed throughout the pce circuits wasn¡¯t as powerful as what the ancients had used. They needed a special cover that could draw power out from both outlets, and converge it into one without affecting the original circuit.


    ¡°That thing¡¯s kinda loud. I thought the ancients were smart; why would they invent such a noisy contraption?¡± Peggy asked as she prepared the leave-in conditioner for when they finished the cutting bit.


    Skye chuckled lightly; ¡°I think they cared more about the functionality of it than the noise, but who knows? Maybe it didn¡¯t make a peep thousands of years ago?¡±


    Peggy finished her task to walk over and examine the buzzer. It was a tiny thing that fit in the handfortably. Skye had to put a make-shift cover over it due to al the alterations she and Jakub had made. The original cover was too small for it now. It didn¡¯t look the best, but it¡¯s functionality was what counted. As Skye futzed with it one final time, she dered it ready for use, then turned to Shasta as she asked if she was mostly dry yet.


    Shasta was fuzzed up all over; especially her tail. She looked like a beautiful female human wearing the best pissed-off cat costume ever made. As Skye walked towards her, Shasta took a hesitant step towards the fan. The sound that hade from the buzzer thing made her skin prickle, and her hairs stand on end.


    Skye felt sympathetic towards her friend¡¯s fears, but Peggy¡¯d just about had enough of the cat woman¡¯s attitude. She marched straight over to her and grabbed her by the point of her ear, and begun dragging Shasta over by force. It took every ounce of restraint Shasta had not to slice the old woman to bits with her ws, but the look on Skye¡¯s face made her rein it in.


    Peggy had her standing in the middle of a bed sheet as Skye approached with the buzzer. Shasta could feel her pulse quicken as she battled her fight or flight instinct. Skye was saying something encouraging, but the words didn¡¯t register with her. The sound of her own heartbeat blotted out any other one until Skye clicked on the contraption.


    ¡°Just get it over with!¡± Shasta screamed with utter terror in her voice.


    Right as she braced herself for the trimmer, Skye ced one finger on her forehead. After three or four seconds, a flood of unabashed happiness overtook Shasta. She¡¯d instantly lost her tension even though the trimmer was still on. Not being one to waste an opportunity, Skye began to trim away a good three inches of fur from Shasta¡¯s back.


    They¡¯d gotten her back, arms, and shoulders finished before Shasta had asked; ¡°What the Hell was that?!¡±


    Skye chuckled low; ¡°That was me messin¡¯ with yer serotonin levels. It¡¯s the chemical that our brain needs for us to be happy. I noticed yers wasn¡¯t producing the average amount, so I fixed it and gave ye a bit of a booster as well.. Hope yer not mad.¡±


    As worry creased Skye¡¯s brow, Shasta replied; ¡°Hell no! That was awesome! Can you do that again?¡±


    Skye chortled openly before replying; ¡°No, but since I fixed yer imbnce ye should start feelin¡¯ better in general now.. Apparently it was amon health problem for the ancients to suffer from emotional and chemical imbnces. There¡¯s quite a few medical tomes dedicated to mental health.. I can show ye one in a minute; we¡¯re almost done anyway.¡±


    ¡°Why were you looking into stuff like that?¡± Shasta inquired, curious.


    Skye sighed sadly; ¡°I can¡¯t even tell ye how many I¡¯ve healed that suffer So much because of somethin¡¯ so ¡®small¡¯. We don¡¯t consider checking our emotional state as part of our standard health, and it really bothers me.. I want to know as much as I can about humans and Fae alike. Our brains control everything from our memories, to our emotions, to how we physically function.. Ye would think that the brain would be our most important organ to take care of but we generally do the exact opposite.¡±


    Shasta looked down as Skye in confusion; ¡°What does my brain-you know what? Never mind: I don¡¯t care! This feels fantastic!¡±


    Skye was just finishing up around her ankles when she held up the buzzer to Shasta and said; ¡°I love you like a sister, but there¡¯s some ces you¡¯ll need to take care of on your own..¡±


    Right as understanding dawned on Shasta, a knock came from the door. Peggy quickly ran over to see who it was while Skye blocked any possible view of her naked friend, but it turned out to be pointless. Marie strode into the room with multiple bright-colored dresses in her arms.


    Walking over to Skye¡¯s bed, she set the dresses down with a huff and she said; ¡°I hear someone here needs my expertise!¡±

 Chapter 228

    228 Diplomatic Arrivals(Part One)


    As Skye awoke for the day, she had instantly be surly at the thought of it. Today was the day that the majority of the diplomats would be arriving for the Summer Games that were going to be taking ce over the long weekend. An event that usually didn¡¯t bring in as many out-of-kingdom guests, but this year was different.


    The world was moring for Fae goods and glimpses of Skye. Her reputation as ¡®Eir¡¯ spread far and wide. Nics had returned from his trip to the Northern Fae Settlement shortly after Zazzy was moved. He took periodic trips to give Celestia reports, but this time was special. He¡¯d been quite proud when he¡¯d brought his queen the final proof copy of the peace treaty for her and her mother to discuss.


    Celestia had him talk directly with her mother about most of the details. He¡¯d beamed like a child showing off a perfect test score. After all the decades he¡¯d been trying to achieve peace; Nics¡¯ long awaited win deserved to be fully credited to him. Titania had ordered Nic toe back to the Fae Nation to collect a proper reward, once he¡¯d established a foothold within the human world. He¡¯d hesitantly declined.


    As Aero pitched a fit behind him, Nics requested a specific reward. Before the King Consort couldin further, the empress told Areo that his service and loyalty had more than earned him the right to ask for a specific request. As Areo quieted down, Nics asked if he could remain by Skye¡¯s side along with Maevis.


    Aero¡¯s rage red as he spoke harshly; ¡°She has not been granted permission to stay past her duty as a representative.¡±


    Titania¡¯s chuckle echoed through the opalescent mirror that Celestia used tomunicate with her mother; ¡°Sense when has Maevis ever listened to orders? Hehe.. She¡¯s the free spirit I always wished I could¡¯ve been. Leave her be, Aero. Now..¡±


    The Empress shifted regally in her seat; ¡°Tell me more about this Skye. My daughter seems extremely fond of her, but what intrigues me most is that even Aero seems to approve of her.. Tell me, Nic: do you think she¡¯s the one? Truly?¡±


    Nics sighed heavily; ¡°Unfortunately, yes. Not just myself and Mae, either. The MacArthur King had some interesting information about her true bloodline that Skye¡¯s own father had admitted to.. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no longer any doubt about it: Skye is the Catalyst.. Her Fate is sealed..¡±


    The Empress scoffed at Nics¡¯stment before she replied; ¡°The Catalyst¡¯s fate is sealed my dear friend, not necessarily Skye¡¯s.. That will depend upon her Aegis...¡±


    .....


    The sadness in her old friend¡¯s expression tugged at the Empress¡¯s heartstrings as he agreed with her. She hadn¡¯t even met Skye yet, but knew she was a good person. Her son-inw was honestly bias against humans, and even he had approved of the girl¡¯s character. Aero, of all Fae! The more she heard about the girl, the more determined she became to meet her...


    ************


    After Skye finished her Shaman rounds, she had to go straight back to the pce for the diplomatic arrivals. Since she was Tidas¡¯ wife, she was expected to be there. The only excuse that Magnus would allow her was if her Shaman rounds ran long.


    ¡®Of all the days for there to hardly be anyone to heal, it had to be today.. Damn. That was a selfish thought, but...damn it!!!¡¯


    Skye had been sulky the entire day. us and Ronnie knew why, and were doing their best to keep out of her way. They¡¯d mostly talked amongst themselves, but included the princess whenever she showed interest. Which was mostly whenever they started to talk about the events and such for the Summer Games. Other than that, Skye had practically brooded the entire morning.


    Dealing with sycophants and their pompous attitudes was something Skye hated. If Magnus wouldn¡¯t freak out on her for taking them all down a peg or two, she would. Some of the nobles weren¡¯t bad, but the majority of them were entitled asshats. They cared for nothing but what directly affected them, and even then it depended upon the individual circumstances.


    Like if a servant fell ill, or had a sick child to take care of, some nobles had the nerve to hold the sickness against them. Doing things like docking their already underpaid wages, to dismissing them all together were allmon repercussions for something they generally couldn¡¯t control. The world they lived in was controlled by a select few, and Skye hated it.


    ¡®At least if they were intelligent, it wouldn¡¯t be so bad.. But most in charge are as dumb as a box of rocks. How are there no educational requirements for such high positions?! Thank the gods that Magnus is a good and intelligent king. He¡¯s no Lawrence, but still a thousand times better than most of the past kings. I wish Marco wasn¡¯t the next king; I have a terrible feelin¡¯ about that...¡¯


    Thoth trotted along as Skye lost herself in her thoughts. It wasn¡¯t cold, but it was a windy day, so Skye had a cloak on with her hood up. Most on the streets did, so she didn¡¯t stand out at all. Crowds weren¡¯t gathering or calling out to her, which was a weed change of pace. They were too busy preparing for the storm that would hit tonight.


    It happened every year right before the games. Nine times out of ten the fair grounds were muddy, and most of thepetitors got covered. Magnus had tried to talk Skye into participating, but she¡¯d refused. There was too high a chance she¡¯d screw up and reveal her Tank trait in the heat of the moment. Thepetitions got crazy sometimes, and this year was guaranteed to be intense.


    All three MacArthur men were participating in the final event called the King¡¯s Hill. It was a simple event, but the most prestigious. The victor was rewarded with gold, a seat at the king¡¯s table during his birthday feast, and the first dance with the partner of his choosing. The woman chosen was dubbed the Summer Queen during the feast as well, so most women went the extra mile to better their chances at being picked.


    The princes rarely ever participated in the games...


    Marco had entered once when he was fourteen, and found himself quickly losing. His younger brothers had jumped the ropes to rush in and attack the two men that seemed overly aggressive towards him. Once distracted, Marco had taken off to the top, and imed the hill by stabbing his g into the ground.


    Karena was named the Summer Queen, and was unbearable for the rest of the month. She and Marco were going to be married, and the small glimpse that everyone had gotten of her rule was terrifying. Magnus was forced to intervene when she had started going off about all thews she would make whenever she did officially be queen.


    It had started due to a servant in training dropping a tray while she was talking. Even though the pretty youngss had apologized profusely, it didn¡¯t stop Karena from tearing into her. She went off about how ipetence would be met with harsh punishment in the form of publicshings. When she went as far as to try and ¡®start the discipline now¡¯, Magnus had kicked her out for the rest of the banquet.


    It was gossiped about for months that her behavior would cause the king to break the engagement off, but his alliance with Mano was too important at the time. Otherwise Magnus would¡¯ve sent her packing. To this day, he wished he¡¯d listened to his gut back then..


    ************


    As Skye and Tidas walked hand in hand together down the hall, they caught the attention of all those they passed. Tidas was wearing a long-sleeved, white fitted shirt with a dark-blue vest with silver trim and matching pants. He¡¯d shined his ck boots so he could keep them on. Peggy had even talked him into slicking back his hair for the asion.. Well, once he¡¯d seen his wife in her dress. He¡¯d instantly agreed to do whatever she wanted.


    Skye¡¯s off-shoulder dress was a pastel sky blue color with silver trim. It was made of lightweight materials and slightly scrunched on the sides, showing off her figure. The deep dip in the neckline made her ufortable, but other than that, she loved the dress. She hadn¡¯t lost any weight technically, just switched out her fat for muscle. She hadn¡¯t noticed the change in her body until today, but Skye actually liked what was reflected back at her; minus the hair and eye color. She still missed her red hair and blue eyes.


    Since Tidas was the youngest, he and Skye stood outside and were the first ones to greet the diplomats and nobles as the arrived... It was the most ufortable situation Skye had ever been in. Everyoneplimented and talked to them, but made snide or weirdments after walking away. Some asked about things like how their first year of marriage was going, or how her ¡®pet¡¯ dragon was doing. Not to mention the ogling.. SO MUCH inappropriate staring. It was the exact reason Skye hated low-cut dresses and shirts; some men just can¡¯t rein it in..


    It did brighten Skye¡¯s day to see Lawrence step out of a stagecoach with two small children bouncing along beside him. As soon as they saw her, they froze in their tracks with wide eyes. Skye smiled nervously at them and said ¡°hello¡± in a melodious voice. Enormous grins spread across their faces as they exploded with energy.


    ¡°Wow! Is thisdy our new family?!¡± the little girl squealed.


    ¡°She¡¯s so pretty! I like her hair! It¡¯s so shiny!¡± the little boymented with excitement.


    The weess¡¯ eyes shined; ¡°Wow! Can you make my hair pretty too?!¡±


    ¡°Your hair is beautiful, sweetheart. Just like your mama¡¯s was.. This is your Aunt Skye, your Uncle Tidas¡¯ new wife.¡±


    ¡°Skye?! That¡¯s a funny name,¡± the boy said with a cheeky grin.


    The girl scrunched her face; ¡°Shut it, Victor! I think it¡¯s really pretty! I like it better than mine..¡±


    Lawrence frowned; ¡°I thought you liked your name?¡±


    The littless looked up to her father with a shocked look as she shushed him; ¡°Quiet, daddy! I¡¯m trying to make her feel better! Victor was mean and hurt her feelings really bad!¡±


    ¡°I did Not! It is a weird name! Have you met another person like that?!¡±


    Right as Lawrence was losing control of the situation, Skye burst out inughter. The two were so adorable, she couldn¡¯t take it. After regaining some control, she realized that everyone was staring at her. Feeling her cheeks flush, she looked up at Lawrence with an evil smirk.


    ¡°Ye two are hrious! I¡¯m thirsty, how about you two?¡±


    The two children looked to their new pretty aunt and yelled ¡°Yes please!¡±


    Skye felt like she was on the verge of a cuteness overload at their choir, so she looked at Lawrence and told him to take her ce. Before he could protest, Skye and his children were hand in hand as they took off up the steps, and into the pce. With a dumbfounded look, Lawrence turned to his shrugging brother and asked it aical tone; ¡°Did your wife just use my kids to stick me with doormat duty?¡±


    Stifling augh, Tidas nodded to his brother and said; ¡°Get your game face on, brother.. And brace yourself for the ass-kissing..¡±

 Chapter 229

    229 Diplomatic Arrivals(Part Two)


    Skye and the children avoided the banquet hall, and headed straight to the kitchen. As they walked along at a brisk pace, Skye realized that Lawrence never actually got the chance to introduce them properly. As she pulled them to a stop, Skye said; ¡°Ima sorry, but I forgot to ask yer names..¡±


    The two children exchange a look before straightening themselves and say:


    ¡°I¡¯m Victor!¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m Anna!¡±


    The two children bowed together and spoke in unison; ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you Aunt Skye!¡±


    Unable to contain herself, Skye squatted down and hugged them as she said; ¡°Ima so happy to meet ye two as well! Yer just so cute!¡±


    Victor leaned back to look at his new aunt with indignation; ¡°I¡¯m not cute! I¡¯m a boy! I¡¯m handsome..¡±


    Skye burst out inughter at her nephew¡¯s cheeky attitude before apologizing; ¡°Forgive me, ye are handsome and Anna is beautiful.¡±


    Anna¡¯s eyes lit up; ¡°You think I¡¯m beautiful?!¡±


    .....


    ¡°Of course! Ye two will be the talk of the town for weeks!¡±


    The two children beamed as they shared an excited look before Victor looked at his aunt; ¡°I thought we were in a city?¡±


    Skye chucked; ¡°It¡¯s an expression. It means that everyone will be talking about how adorable ye two are.¡±


    The two nodded seriously at the information like it was important knowledge, which only made her want to squeak from another cuteness overload. As the three began walking again, Skye wondered if Anna was short for Anastasia. Skye had briefly met her during their wedding, but other than her sweet nature, she didn¡¯t know much about Lawrence¡¯s deceased wife.


    Due to their boisterousughs, many other guests and diplomats watched them. The little girl¡¯s hair was a dark auburn while the boy looked almost identical to Lawrence. They talked and skipped along as Skye held their hands, resembling a happy little family. It wasn¡¯t until they¡¯d nearly run into Peggy that the three actually paid attention to their surroundings.


    Skye¡¯s eyes shot open in surprise before she switched it to a nervous grin. If it had been anyone else, she probably would¡¯ve gotten an earful for taking up the entire middle of the hallway. Normally Peggy would¡¯ve chided her too, but she was especially susceptible to cute children. As soon as her eyesnded on Anna¡¯s curly auburn hair, her stern expression vanished.


    ¡°Oh! And who are these adorable, wee bairns?! Oh! Look at her hair! It¡¯s so pretty! And aren¡¯t ye just a small, more handsome version of yer Da?!¡±


    Both children beamed at Peggy¡¯spliments. She was an old, funny soundingdy, but seemed nice enough. Anna loved it when people talked about her hair. Victor had instantly puffed up his chest as his balled-up fists went to his hips. Throw a cape on him, and he would¡¯ve looked exactly like an ancient super hero striking a pose.


    Anna began to tell Peggy about all the care that went into her hair, which nearly sent Skye into a hugging fit again. Some of her words ran together because of her level of excitement, and she made frequent hand gestures to aid in the telling of her story. By the time she¡¯d finished, Skye was barely able to contain herself.


    She hadn¡¯t been around many bairns before. Except the ones she¡¯d healed or helped in and around the viges near her father¡¯s castle. Lawrence¡¯s children were highly intelligent for five year olds, which made them all the cuter. Peggy smiled as brightly as Skye had as the two told them of their home.


    Peggy had been heading to the kitchen anyway, so she apanied them. She was more than happy to listen to the children, and loved hearing their stories. As they went to leave, Lawrence popped his head in with a slight frown until his children looked his way.


    As he entered the kitchen, he spoke low to Skye; ¡°I think Tidas might need your help..¡±


    Skye nodded to Lawrence and told the two children that she¡¯d see themter. As she went to walk away, Lawrence called out; ¡°Don¡¯t do anything I would! You don¡¯t have an army behind you like I do!¡±


    Skye chuckled as she walked away, but felt her nerves suddenly be frayed. It was an odd feeling that made her pick up her pace a bit as she headed for the front entrance to the pce. People tried to stop her as she went, but Skye would simply smile and continue towards the doorway.


    As she neared the doorway, a tall man in dark red robes simr to those they wore in Sai crossed the threshold. He¡¯d instantly froze when his eyesnded on the princess. His mouth even hung open a little for a split second before he¡¯d snapped it shut, and resumed a stoic poker face.


    After boldly eyeing her, the tall dark man said; ¡°Princess Skye, I presume? The rumors of your beauty were sorely under-exaggerated.. I am Lord Abdul Abari, older brother to Kazim Abari: the Emperor of the Fire Nation. I take great pleasure in meeting you.¡±


    Staring up at the bold man, Skye felt warning bells going off in her head. His skin tone was dark like Genie¡¯s, but his eyes looked nearly ck; even in the sunlight. His face was long, and his nose was regally pointed. He was an extremely attractive man, except for the eerie vibes he was giving off.


    Skye curtsied and gave him her best courtier speech; ¡°It is nice to meet you, Lord Abdul. You presume correctly, I am the wife of Tidas MacArthur. Thank you for your visit to Alcon. I hope you find everything to your satisfaction during your stay.¡±


    Abdul eyed her again while smirking; ¡°So far it is beyond everything I had hoped for..¡±


    Skye smiled politely and nodded as she forced the bile in her stomach to stay down. ¡®Yuck! This guy really knows how toy it on thick! If he doesn¡¯t watch those eyes of his, Ima gonna poke them out!¡¯


    Keeping her courtier¡¯s smile on, Skye stated; ¡°Good. Please, enjoy your stay and excuse me. I must return to my husband¡¯s side.¡±


    After nodding, Skye went to walk past them. She was just about clear when Abdul grabbed her hand. It took everything within Skye not to deck him on the spot, but she knew that would start an international incident. It was just her hand, so she waited to see what he would do.


    Lifting her hand up to his lips, Abdul gently kissed the top of it before he said; ¡°That is only possible if I may talk with you again.¡±


    Before Skye couldment, the other man with Abdul stepped around and spoke; ¡°Oh, you¡¯ll see the famous Eir again.. She¡¯s the king¡¯s favorite right now, just like her father before her.¡±


    The man before Skye was Richard Yaris. He was a businessman like her father, and a former partner of the Fowlers. He¡¯d been invited to her first wedding, against Lidia¡¯s wishes.


    He was known to be a former ve trader, but was never outright caught. He¡¯d been one of the few that had closed up shop when Tidas started to enforce the anti-veryws. He was still known to be involved in shady things though...


    Skye narrowed her eyes at the man; ¡°You know Nothin¡¯ of my family, Lord Yaris.. Now, if you will excuse me.¡±


    As the two watched Skye leave, dark grins yed at their lips as Lord Yaris said; ¡°See? Isn¡¯t she just the most beautiful thing you¡¯ve ever seen? And she has all that power..¡±


    Abdul¡¯s smirk grew; ¡°Yes she is.. Now that I¡¯ve seen her, I fully support your n. My brother will never know what hit him....¡±


    ************


    ¡®Eeew! Why?! Why do the creepy ones always seek me out?! No wonder Lawrence was sendin¡¯ me out to save Tidas.. Too bad I was toote.. Ugh, now I really wish today was over, but it¡¯s really just starting..ugh. I feel like I need to bathe in pure soap for an hour after that! Yuck!¡¯


    Skye was still lost in her thoughts as she stepped out into the fading sunlight. The storm clouds were just about to roll in, and everyone outside was beginning to scramble to finish their tasks before the rain started. It only took a minute for her eyes to adjust, but once they did, anger surged within her all over again.


    Lord Bibalow and his daughter were standing in front of a very ufortable-looking Tidas, talking his ear off. Taking a deep breath, Skye ignored all the whispers as she went and stood at her husband¡¯s side.


    As she approached, Lord Bibalow quickly stopped talking and bowed nervously while his daughter openly red at her. Knowing she wasn¡¯t worth the effort, Skye simply wrapped her arms around her husband¡¯s strong one, turned to her, and smiled brightly at them both.


    It wasn¡¯t their presence that bothered Skye, but what Lord Bibalow was saying when she had approached. Something about a second marriage.. Skye¡¯s anger was ring, but she knew better than to cause a scene. Angelica, on the other hand, was easily provoked.


    ¡°How proper of a country bumpkin like you to interrupt and hang all over the prince.. Guess they don¡¯t teach manners in Moonshire..¡±


    Skye smiled brightly at Angelica; ¡°Oh, Lord Bibalow didn¡¯t need to stop on my ount. I¡¯m simply taking my proper ce by my husband¡¯s side. Please, continue my lord.¡±


    Lord Bibalow instantly mmed up. Being caught between the princess and his daughter was the most ufortable thing he¡¯d ever experienced. He didn¡¯t even Want to brooch the subject of marriage anymore, but his daughter was unbelievably scary when riled. He loved her, so he promised one final attempt. If the prince refused her this time, she had agreed to whomever her father chose for her..


    Angelica had no intention of marrying anyone but Tidas. In her mind, Skye was a dangerous barbarian that needed to be exposed. ¡®If I can get her to show her true colors, Tidas will Have to reject her! I just have to prove how unfit to be a queen she is..¡¯


    ¡°Go on, father,¡± Angelica said in a cheery voice that didn¡¯t match her face.


    Exhaling in defeat, Lord Bibalow said; ¡°Those are my terms. If you marry my daughter and make her your second wife, my entire business is yours, as well as mynds and titles.. It¡¯s a good deal for a second wife.¡±


    Tidas couldn¡¯t believe that the man was This stupid. Skye was patient and a good person, but even then, one can only be pushed so far. Whatever happened now wasn¡¯t on Skye. Proposing marriage to someone while their significant other was standing right next to them was beyond insulting to both of them. Anything that Skye did to either of them now was deserved...

 Chapter 230

    230 Not Worth It


    ****THIS CHAPTER CONTAINS 18+ CONTENT. LANGUAGE AND VIOLENCE. VIEWER¡¯S DISCRETION IS ADVISED****


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you already, the Only wife I will ever have is Skye. She¡¯s the only woman for me, and the love of my life,¡± Tidas stated as he did his best to keep a pleasant expression.


    Lord Bibalow sighed; ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t ept my daughter? You know how deeply she cares fo-¡±


    Tidas cut off the lord mid sentence with a stern tone; ¡°She doesn¡¯t care for me, she covets me. She¡¯s already attacked my wife once, or did you forget? To be honest, Lord Bibalow; I¡¯m shocked that you¡¯d be so disrespectful to my wife, and bring her here at all.. My father will not be pleased to see her either.¡±


    Lord Bibalow visibly shook as Tidasid into him. Angelica¡¯s face was almost purple with her anger, making it very difficult for Skye not tough in her face. ¡®How stupid can she be to put her father up to this?! He clearly didn¡¯t want to.. At least that¡¯s the impression I get from him. Poor man.. To be stuck with a thing like her for a daughter, I pity him.¡¯


    Angelica stomped her foot in anger; ¡°Can¡¯t you see she¡¯s manipting you?! I¡¯M the one that LOVES YOU! Not this trollop! I¡¯ve heard the rumors, everyone has! Tis not just your bed she crawls into-¡±


    Tidas took an intimidating step in Angelica¡¯s direction; ¡°Watch what you Say! That is my Wife you speak of, and a crowned princess of Alcon!¡±


    Angelica practically hissed as she turned to Skye and spoke; ¡°You Whore Witch! How dare you-¡±


    *SMACK!*


    .....


    All Angelica could feel was a searing pain traverse her cheek after being pped hard mid-sentence. Shasta had heard her ranting from within the pce. She knew Skye couldn¡¯t really do much without damaging her reputation, but Shasta was already known for being violent. Plus: she just didn¡¯t care at that point.


    She¡¯d been wanting to p the bitch for years, and now she¡¯d been given the perfect opportunity. It wasn¡¯t something she could pass up, even though she knew Magnus would probably chew her out a bit for itter. ¡®No one insults my friends and gets away with it!¡¯


    Tidas knew that things were getting bad, but he Loved Shasta for her intervention. If she hadn¡¯t been the one to hit Angelica, Skye was about to. He¡¯d felt her anger surge right before her arms fell away from his one. The look in her eyes was fierce and unnerving, and her fists were clenched. Tidas knew his wife, and she was clearly about to deck Angelica herself..


    Realizing what had just happened, Angelica turned to face Shasta and screamed louder than a banshee. It was odd, but that¡¯s all she did. She screamed loud, long, and hard enough for her to pop a blood vessel in her eyeball. Giving her crazy-person act the perfect touch. After shrieking at the top of her lungs for two minutes straight, Angelica finally turned towards Skye again.


    ¡°YOU! This is All your Fault! I would be married to Tidas right now if it wasn¡¯t for You!¡±


    Skye locked eyes with the crazy woman; ¡°Hear me Now, Angelica Bibalow. I have both known and loved Tidas MacArthur Far longer than you have.. And what I feel for him is actually love. Would you like to know the difference? If he loved you, I¡¯d let him go. Can you say the same?¡±


    Not giving the flustered Angelica time to answer, Skye continued; ¡°Of course you can¡¯t.. You don¡¯t love him, you simply want to possess him. im ¡®the Prince¡¯ as your love.. You don¡¯t care for TIDAS. Your love for him is a reflection of yourself: vain, hollow, and fake.¡±


    Angelica openly fumed as a dozen or so people spected from the steps. Dignitaries and diplomats alike watched as Lord Bibalow¡¯s daughter had a meltdown. She screamed, ¡°YOU BITCH!¡± Then lunged at Skye!


    Both her father and Shasta held her back while Skye simply looked at her with pity. The woman really was crazy, but it was a chosen crazy. Angelica could¡¯ve still been matched up with someone, but not anymore. Herst ¡®public disy¡¯ of anger was mainly witnessed bymoners. Attempting what she just did not only In Front of the pce, but in front of the gathered diplomats and nobles had sealed her fate for sure this time.


    Shasta smiled darkly as she restrained Angelica and said; ¡°Attempting to physically assault a member of the Royal Family is punishable by Death. Considering this is your second offense, and you were Stupid enough to do it in front of all these high-profile people.. You just sealed your own fate this time.¡±


    Skye was heavily conflicted. She could easily tear the Bibalows apart with not only her husband¡¯s influence, but her own. Her Shaman rounds made her loved by not onlymoners, but nobles as well. Even some that took issue with her birth status didn¡¯t care anymore after meeting and being healed by her. If she wanted to, the princess could easily make it so that the Bibalow name was forever tainted.. But that wasn¡¯t Skye.


    She didn¡¯t excuse Angelica¡¯s actions in any way; the bitch had already tried to kill her once, and now this mess.. It had just be so.. pathetic now. Tidas had publicly shunned her and had her arrested, but she just kepting back! The woman was crazy, and not in the harmless catdy kind of way, either.


    Murderous intent rolled off of Angelica, and was aimed straight at Skye as she looked up at her from the dirt. She felt it, but it was like expecting a dragon and getting a gecko. It just didn¡¯t feel all that threatening anymore. Meeting the actual woman that had raped her husband automatically made Skye want to kill her, but her father didn¡¯t deserve to watch his daughter die.


    Lord Bibalow was like a less sleazy version of Lord Fowler. He was a coward that made a lot of money being a yes man, but at least he had some morals. He¡¯d never done business within the ve trade, and had even supported Tidas when thews were up for debate. But that was still most likely self-interest-motivated.


    As Skye watched the man age ten years in a few seconds, her heart ached for some stupid reason. She couldn¡¯t help but put her father in his position, even if he was barely considered decent at it. She loved him anyway. With a sympathetic heart, Skye thought, ¡®A father should never have to watch his daughter die..¡¯


    As Shasta twisted her arm back painfully, Skye stopped her; ¡°Wait, it¡¯s my choice whether she goes or not.. Wait a moment.¡±


    Everyone stared at Skye silently as she turned to Lord Bibalow; ¡°You have ONE choice here, my lord.. Take your psychotic daughter to a different kingdom, or she dies. It is as simple as that. She would be heading to her death right now if the love you have for your child was not so self evident.¡±


    The clouds crept across the sky, blocking out thest bit of sun as Skye continued; ¡°This is her final chance. If she attempts to harm me or my husband one more time, I will kill her myself without blinking. Do you understand the full scope of the situation?¡±


    Skye¡¯s voice had been eerily calm and even the entire time she¡¯d spoken. Even Tidas had felt an icy chill run down his spine at the certainty in his wife¡¯s voice. It was akin to how she¡¯d sounded when she¡¯d threatened the Nomads; her tone lined with death.


    Tidas wanted to say something; the situation was getting way too out of hand. When he took in a deep breath to speak, Skye nced at him, then barely moved her head in the negative, but Tidas caught it. He didn¡¯t think his father would be happy that she was letting the Bibalows go, but people were already talking about ¡®thepassion of Eir¡¯.


    If he did go against his wife right now, it¡¯d probably turn out worse. Tidas didn¡¯t know if Skye had done it on purpose or not, but her speech had won over the crowd. His father would see it as a ¡®diplomatic solution¡¯. Considering that Lord Bibalow is technically a semi-prominent business man across the continent, keeping him live would still be in the best interest of the kingdom.


    Tidas was actually quite proud of Skye for how she was handling the situation. She had every right to kill Angelica, and he knew that she Really wanted to. After what he¡¯d told her on their honeymoon.. Tidas honestly wanted her dead too. But that just wasn¡¯t Skye.


    Killing wasn¡¯t her issue, it was seeing Lord Bibalow in pain. Skye was a Shaman, and had a natural instinct to save lives, not take them. Killing the Nomads and the assassin hadn¡¯t bothered her in the least, but the pain taking Angelica¡¯s life would cause her father wasn¡¯t something Skye wanted.


    She wanted the psycho gone, but that didn¡¯t necessarily mean Angelica had to be dead. If her father could take her FAR AWAY, that could work too.. So long as she stayed away.


    Skye¡¯s eyes were hard as she stared down at the woman; ¡°Well? What will it be? A new start, or the final stop?¡±


    Angelica red at Skye with a continuous, murderous intent as her father quickly yelled; ¡°We¡¯ll leave! We¡¯ll leave! I swear Angelica will NEVER step foot in Alcon again!¡±


    Angelica looked up at her father with utter shock as she shrieked; ¡°Daddy NO! I have to stay! I have to-¡±


    ¡°SHUT YOUR MOUTH! Do you even realize how much trouble your in?! If it were ANYONE ELSE, they would¡¯ve had your head lopped off! Instead of hating the princess, you should be thanking her for sparing your life! What is Wrong with you?!¡±


    Angelica tried to protest, but Shasta twisted her arm up a bit again and said; ¡°If you don¡¯t shut your mouth right now I will slit your throat myself right here and now, and save all these nice people a whole lotta trouble. Don¡¯t. Push. Me. Bitch.¡±


    Feeling utterly defeated, Angelica started to sob loudly. She kept looking up at Tidas with sad eyes only to find an apathetic stare. He didn¡¯t care what happened to her at this point. Truthfully he kinda wished she would¡¯ve pissed Shasta off a little more. His father would¡¯ve understoodpletely, and his VC would¡¯ve been fine.


    If there was one thing Magnus MacArthur hated, it was being publicly insulted. If he had witnessed Angelica¡¯s tantrum, Skye¡¯s opinion on the situation wouldn¡¯t have mattered any longer. Magnus would¡¯ve had her killed by the most convenient guard, and been done with it. Lord Bibalow really wasn¡¯t exaggerating when he said, ¡®If it were ANYONE ELSE¡¯, her head would¡¯ve been lopped off..

 Chapter 231

    231 Genuine Couple


    After Lord Bibalow dragged his daughter away with Shasta as their escort, Tidas apologized to all the spectators. Most praised the young couple for how they handled themselves. Some were irritated to find out that the prince was nning on maintaining a single wife. They¡¯d hoped to weasel their way into royal prestige by such means.


    As the night progressed, everyone came to see just how in love the newlyweds truly were with each other. They spoke in turns and moved in sync wlessly. After dinner, Skye and Tidas danced so beautifully that most other couples had stopped to watch. Their looks and personalitiesplimented each other perfectly.


    Karena had been watching the two the entire day and night with masked disdain. The way everyone was fawning over Skye and Tidas had her boiling with anger and envy. ¡®That¡¯s how everyone should be treating Marco and I, not Them!¡¯


    Marco had been watching the couple as well, just like his wife. He¡¯d watched them together with his ever indifferent expression in between conversations. It wasn¡¯t strange at the moment because practically everyone was. They wanted to know everything about then; just like him..


    From the way they dressed, to what foods they ate was carefully noted and talked about. Many of the women started to design their dresses closer to Skye¡¯s styles, which were always a bit more on the elegant side. Karena had always preferred more mboyant and gaudy dresses. The sift in the court¡¯s fashion was directly influenced by Skye.


    Karena hated what was happening in ¡®her¡¯ court. ¡®Dresses are Meant to be shy and daring! She acts all noble and righteous, but look at her dress! It¡¯s almost as low as mine! And the way sheughs and smiles at other men with Tidas Right next to her! They aren¡¯t even talking to him! Just her!¡¯


    ¡°Calm down. Your face looks ugly right now. It¡¯s obvious what you¡¯re thinking,¡± Marco said in a low, monotonous voice as he leaned over from his chair.


    Flipping the switch to a lovely-dovey act, Karena leaned in with a fake sweet smile on her face; ¡°You know I don¡¯t like it when you say things like that. What if someone heard you?¡±


    Marco turned to face his wife with dead eyes; ¡°They would agree with me, you looked ugly a minute ago. You look better now.¡±


    .....


    Karena scoffed, but covered it with a fakeugh before she spoke in a low, angry tone; ¡°Only better? You used to say I was beautiful.¡±


    Marco turned back to watching Tidas and Skye talking with the Mano diplomat before saying; ¡°Maybe if you smiled like that I¡¯d start saying it again.¡±


    Karena whipped her head over in the direction of her inws and felt her rage boiling. Skye was grinning away as she spoke with her brother¡¯s representative. She looked back to her husband, but saw nothing reflected in his eyes but the room itself.


    Her husband never used to be this cold to her, but the past five years he¡¯d been particrly frigid. As soon as he had gotten a son from her, Marco changed. His usual public doting was drastically limited to only when she initiated it. While he held her hand regrly with no issues, anything else seemed to irritate him.


    Karena didn¡¯t care how he felt. She still hung on him and kissed him frequently whenever eyes were on them. Even though they weren¡¯t, she wanted everyone to think that they were the perfect, happily married couple. Now, Skye and Tidas were ruining it.


    A momentaryparison was enough to tell the difference between the couples. Tidas was attentive and caring, and Skye constantly watched him with admiration and love. The way they were with each other wasn¡¯t an act, it was genuine affection. Not like with the crowned couple.


    The true difference didn¡¯t matter to Karena. She was just angry they were making her and her husband look bad, especially Skye. Every time she heard her name, Karena gritted her teeth.


    ¡®Skye this, Skye that.. Arrg! I¡¯m so Tired of hearing about her! It¡¯s sickening how much people talk about her! If it weren¡¯t for her powers, nobody would give a shit about her! So what if she goes around healing people?! She¡¯s a Shaman! It¡¯s her job!¡¯


    ¡®Oh, but she¡¯s crafty.. Sending away all that uselessmoners¡¯ crap by ¡®donating¡¯ it was a brilliant PR move. No one that has experienced the finer things in life can go back to slumming it.. I know she did it just to look good, I know it!¡¯


    As Karena¡¯s thoughts slipped into a dark ce, Marco watched Skye with increasing interest. He¡¯d heard the rumors about them being lovers, and couldn¡¯t help but actually smile almost every time he heard about it. People loved to gossip, especially when they don¡¯t think anyone is listening.


    Both servants and members of the court talked about it frequently. Some of the nobles believed the rumors for various reasons. Some saw Skye as a moner harlot¡¯, while some figured it was the old standby of ¡®one does Not refuse the future king¡¯.


    The nobles that knew Skye already, or were healed by her didn¡¯t believe the rumors at all. Most of themoners in general didn¡¯t believe them. To the point that a few fights had broken out in taverns and such it. A goodly portion of them had Shasta or us involved, but they didn¡¯t particrly care because Magnus privately excused their behaviorter.


    The king was outraged by the rumors, but couldn¡¯t publicly acknowledge them. Except when people were stupid enough to talk about them around him. He¡¯d considered making an announcement of some kind, but quickly realized it would only fuel the fires. All he could do was make whomever spoke about it around him feel like fools for even suggesting it.


    Magnus sighed, then smiled cheekily as he looked over at Skye and Tidas. ¡®After tonight I probably won¡¯t hear about the rumors anymore, haha! Look at those two.. Such a happy and fetching couple.¡¯


    Skye and Tidas had just finished chatting with the Mano diplomat, and were talking to each other with enormous grins on their faces. Skye was saying something when Tidas began tough loud enough to draw even more attention their way. Because he wasughing, she started, which made almost everyone either smile or re at them.


    It was odd to see the divide from his throne, but not very surprising to see who was on who¡¯s side. Magnus sighed again as he gently rubbed the bridge of his nose near his eyes. When he looked at Skye and Tidas, he felt hope. But when he looked to his oldest son¡¯s wife, he feared for the future of his kingdom..


    Skye and Tidas were in their own little world. They werepletely aware of the amount of eyes on them, but Skye was too buzzed to care. Tidas was irritated with Marco for how he was watching Skye, but knew the best revenge would be to simply enjoy his time with his wife.


    When they were dancing he¡¯d actually seen Marco grimacing in anger! Tidas knew he was being a little petty by enjoying his irate attitude so much, but he¡¯d earned it at this point. Aside from the hallway and library incidents, he¡¯d attempted to be alone with Skye twice more.


    One time he¡¯d attempted to summon her to his office while she was training with Shasta, but she¡¯d apanied her and refused to leave her side. Another time he¡¯d shown up at their bedroom when he knew Tidas was out in the field training himself, but Skye wasn¡¯t there.


    Peggy had walked in with an armful ofundry to find him standing near their bed. The experience hadpletely freaked her out, so she¡¯d made it a point to go with Skye whenever she was staying At Zazzy¡¯s ce. Tidas didn¡¯t want her presence to negate any romance he and Skye might engage in, so he¡¯d had another small, but heavily soundproofed room added to their little cottage.


    Marco had been frustrated before the banquet, but watching his brother fawn all over his wife had put him in an even worse mood. He wanted Skye for her powers and beauty at first, but now he wanted everything of her. Not just her presence, but her affections and intellect too.


    The Crowned Prince was extremely impressed with the innovative ideas and inventions that she and Jakub were creating. Skye drew inspiration from things she¡¯d read about her entire life, and gave them form. From a more effective snowpactor, to storage cells for electricity, to redesigning a schematic for a hydroelectric dam. Her crowning achievement would be revealed at Magnus¡¯ birthday celebration on the final night of the Summer Games.


    Marco knew what it was, and couldn¡¯t wait to start secretly futzing with it, and copying the design. Skye had made it with the best intentions, but had no idea of the ramifications it would cause. Marco was truly looking forward to the day that his n went into action...


    Skye and Tidas enjoyed themselves thoroughly, despite being constantly hassled. Lawrence had saved them a few times, but once he saw Shasta, they disappeared for the majority of the night with his children in tow. Skye had wished her friend the best of luck, but didn¡¯t really think she¡¯d need it. Victor and Anna were wonderful tiny humans.


    Watching the two leave, Skye turned to her husband excitedly and said; ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t Wait to hear her story tomorrow! I know that the children will love her.¡±


    Tidas chuckled for the millionth time that night and said; ¡°I think so, too. Did you see his face when he saw her? I thought his tongue was going to roll out of his mouth like one of youric strips.¡±


    Skye chuckled loudly at her husband¡¯s joke before cupping his cheek, and giving him a quick peck on his lips. She shed him a sultry smile, then grabbed his hand and squeezed.


    Giving him a small tug, Skye said; ¡°Come, husband.. Let¡¯s say our farewells for the night and retire. Tis been a long day and I want to make extra time with Zazzy tomorrow.¡±


    Tidas pulled Skye into his arms, then spoke low into her ear; ¡°As long as you¡¯ve already slotted time for me, I¡¯m fine with that.¡±


    A shiver of need raced up Skye¡¯s back at her husband¡¯s words. He could say ¡®lovely weather today¡¯ to her in that tone, and it would affect her. Tidas knew everything about her, and loved to tease her. She was cute when yfully provoked.


    After bidding Magnus goodnight, the two turned to Marco and Karena. She had a smile on her face, but it didn¡¯t reach her cold eyes. Marco didn¡¯t even acknowledge his brother. Staring at Skye, Marco asked if she was participating in the games. When she replied no and inquired why he¡¯d asked, Marco smirked evilly as he stated; ¡°Just wanted to make sure you¡¯d be avable for a dance...¡±

 Chapter 232

    232 First Impressions


    Shasta had walked the Bibalows to the pce gates to make sure Angelica didn¡¯t try anything, even though she didn¡¯t look like she could. Her father had his arm around her waist as he walked, propping her up as they went. If it were up to her, she would¡¯ve just died where she stood..


    As they reached the gates Shasta stated; ¡°I¡¯ll give you until Monday to be gone. If I see her anywhere near the pce, I¡¯ll kill her without a second thought. Do I make myself clear?¡±


    Lord Bibalow nodded silently as their carriage pulled up to meet them. The reinman had to circle around since people were usually picked up at the pce steps. As it rolled up, raindrops start to fall, which immediately put Shasta on edge. She hated water.


    Opening the door, Angelica stepped in without a fuss, then whipped around to re at Shasta and say; ¡°She¡¯ll never love him as much as I do!¡±


    Shasta shed an evil smirk. The only people around were the Bibalows, their driver, and her. She was almost positive that the lord was unaware that his daughter was a rapist, but he was about to find out.


    Shasta closed the small distance between her and the carriage so any random passerby wouldn¡¯t hear her; ¡°You got that all wrong, you little psycho.. Those two love each other more purely than anyone else I¡¯ve ever seen. Even if Skye wasn¡¯t around, you¡¯d still NEVER have a chance with Tidas. He doesn¡¯t date Rapists. Especially his own..¡±


    With that finalment, Shasta zipped away before the rain actually started to pour. Thest thing she saw was the utter shock on the bitch¡¯s face as her father began to both angrily and frantically question her. That was the scene she¡¯d left behind as she made her way to Tidas¡¯ aunt¡¯s quarters.


    As the guards announced a visitor and let Shasta through the doors, Marie stood up and squealed; ¡°Oh! I still can¡¯t get over how different you look with all that fur gone! You look so sleek and graceful now!¡±


    Shasta quirked an eyebrow at her; ¡°What did I look like to you before?¡±


    .....


    ¡°A surly house cat in need of a serious grooming, now...¡± Marie continued as Shasta red at her with folded-back ears; ¡°Which dress do you prefer?¡±


    Marie walked over to several colorful dresses spread out on all sides of her bed; ¡°I had the tailors make these just for you! Skye told me your measurements, so if something doesn¡¯t fit right, me her.¡±


    Shasta¡¯s jaw dropped as she walked over and touched the fabrics. ¡®These must have cost a month¡¯s worth of pay each! The embroidery is so pretty and intricate! These.. these are too beautiful for me..¡¯


    As if reading her mind, Marie sighed and said; ¡°If you don¡¯t like the colors or fabrics, that¡¯s one thing.. But if you think for a second that you shouldn¡¯t wear one of these, then I¡¯ll hold you down, and put it on you myself!¡±


    Shasta was about to say something, but Peggy walked in from her restroom, and spoke first; ¡°And I¡¯ll help her! ...Ima sorry that Ima always pickin¡¯ at ye. The first time I met you, ye were about to fight me bairn-¡±


    Marie sucked in a sharp, short breath; ¡°Ouch! Terrible first impression..¡±


    Shasta and Peggy both shot her a look before Peggy continued; ¡°Skye and I talked and she made some interesting points.. I-I just wanted to say Ima sorry.. I didn¡¯t get the chance to before.¡±


    Shasta wanted to let her jaw hang low to relieve the amount of shock she¡¯d felt, but knew that would be rude. Peggy was always snarky with her, but to be honest Shasta knew that she provoked at least half their arguments herself. She was beingpletely sincere about her apology, so Shasta decided to be honest.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, too. I don¡¯t do friends well.. Never really had them before, so.. Thanks for calling me out for it. I was being unfair to Skye in the beginning.. But I¡¯m really happy I can call her a friend now.. And maybe you too?¡±


    Peggy smiled her toothy grin at Shasta as she replied; ¡°Aye, I can agree, so long as ye don¡¯t expect me to hold back on ye now. Ima especially honest with the ones I care about, hehe.¡±


    Shasta lost her smile; ¡°You were holding back before?¡±


    Peggyughed boisterously; ¡°Ye look like a giant walking cat.. Did ye really think that was all the material I had?!¡±


    ¡°Ok, ok! That¡¯s enough! Shasta! Dresses! Thoughts?!¡± Marie yelled,hoping that she could distract them.


    After a bit more fussing, Shasta had finally decided on what dresses she liked, and what day she¡¯d wear them. The one she was wearing for today was a mauve halter top dress that hugged her until it hit her hips, then it went loose. Billowing out whenever she walked.


    The dress nearly touched the ground without shoes, and had a specialty hole for her tail to poke out from without bunching up the material. Marie had even found covered-toed wedge shoes that were the same color as her dress. She¡¯d also gotten some pantyhose set aside for her, but Shasta had declined them.


    After a touch of mascara and lipstick was applied, Marie led her over to a full-length mirror. Shasta was shocked at her own reflection. She really did resemble a human much more now, and an attractive one at that. If she didn¡¯t know any better, she¡¯d have to say that the being staring back at her looked more human than beast.


    Since Skye and Peggy had trimmed her, people had been gawking at Shasta everywhere she went. A few of the locals that didn¡¯t usually talk to her hadplimented her. Even one of her ex-lovers had seen her in the street and tried to talk to her. She¡¯d brushed them off, but had beamed the rest of the morning over it.


    It gave her a disheartening feeling to know how much her appearance affected those around her, but she pushed theplicated emotions aside. Shasta was already a nervous wreck about meeting Lawrence¡¯s children, and didn¡¯t need to add to her stress at the moment. ¡®Focus! One problem at a time!¡¯


    After a rapid barrage ofpliments and fussing over how good she looked, Marie practically shoved Shasta out the door with Peggy leading the way. She told Shasta how she¡¯d seen Skye running around with the children earlier, and how adorable they were. While Shasta smiled genuinely at her description of them, her heart felt like it was going to explode.


    The closer they came to the banquet hall, the more her nerves frayed. Shasta was freaking out internally, and Peggy could sense it. She stopped in her tracks and whipped around to face her newly official friend.


    ¡°I understand why yer nervous, but ye need not be. Not only are those children well behaved and sweet, but they¡¯re sincere. Just be.. genuine, and ye will be fine. Kids know when adults are frazzled around them. Just be honest, and I bet they¡¯ll make ye feel better.¡±


    Shasta smiled gently at the old woman before she replied in an equally soft voice; ¡°Thank you, Peggy.¡±


    shing a toothy grin at her, Peggy added; ¡°I just hope they don¡¯t have any cat allergies..¡±


    Shastaughed harder than she had all week at Peggy¡¯s joke. It helped put her at ease enough that she was smiling as she walked up to be announced. Even the herald did a double take when she came to stand at the top of the small staircase leading down into the banquet hall. Shasta was quite breathtaking.


    Lawrence had been fidgety the majority of the day. So much so that even his children had noticed. After their fussing, Lawrence had their nanny take them to get washed up and eat in their room before joining him in the hall. They not only needed their outfits changed, but Lawrence always had them eat separately.


    Usually he ate with them, but his stomach was in knots, and he felt nauseated at the mere thought of food. Shasta had haunted Lawrence¡¯s every thought while he was away. Eating, sleeping, working; she was a constant presence in the back of his mind. They¡¯d written each other constantly, but it was no where near the same.


    When they arrived in Alcon, he¡¯d hoped that she¡¯d be the first to greet him. Tidas had to inform Lawrence that she was busy making st minute touches¡¯ with a smirk. He tried to get his little brother to borate, but he¡¯d just keep on smirking. He had wound up saving his brother and Skye from sycophants with his pestering instead of gaining any information.


    When the herald called out her name, the entire banquet room fell silent. Lawrence¡¯s jaw literally dropped at the sight of her. The color of her dress brought out the chocte undertones of her short, neatly trimmed fur. The bright smile on her face that quickly turned shy when she realized the amount of eyes on her made his heart thump loudly in his chest.


    Lawrence found it odd that she had trimmed her fur down short enough to look more human. He didn¡¯t care how fluffy she was, he loved her for her. If this was something that she wanted, then he would support her.. But if someone had made her feel bad about herself, they were going to find themselves dealing with a Very pissed off king.


    Lawrence walked straight over to Shasta as she descended the few stairs. Her eyes crinkled prettily as she smiled at him and greeted him. As soon as he¡¯de to a stop, the Ruscovic King extended his arm to her and said in a clear, louder-than-necessary voice; ¡°You look beautiful tonight, sweetheart.¡±


    The silence thickened for a fraction of a second before the room erupted in gossip and spection. Skye and Tidas watched from the sidelines with knowing grins. They¡¯d been looking forward to their meet cue all day, and was not disappointed. Lawrence¡¯s reaction was particrly amusing to them.


    As they linked arms, the herald¡¯s voice cut through the ovepping sea of conversations; ¡°Announcing! Crowned Prince of Ruscovic: Victor MacArthur. And Princess Anna MacArthur!¡±


    Turning to look at the children, Shasta linked eyes with them in turn. As they ran down the few steps to supposedly meet up with their father, they giggled and shrieked their glee at the sight of the pretty catdy. Unable to contain their excitement, the two children ran up to Shasta screaming; ¡°Oooo! Pretty kittydy!¡±

 Chapter 233

    233 Earned Respect


    Lawrence exhaled in exasperation as his children bombarded Shasta with a mix of questions and mostlypliments. Them leading off with, ¡°Pretty Kitty Lady!¡± nearly made his heart stop. He was going to say something, but Shastaughed at their innocent enthusiasm instead. They weren¡¯t the first little ones to call her that.


    Shasta found children far easier to deal with than adults. They rarely had filters, but were always honest. Very few children had gile at a young age. That was more of an adult trait. And even when kids did lie, it was generally pretty easy to tell when; at least with young ones.


    Rting to children was always easier for her. Once they got over the initial hurrah of her being an overgrown cat, kids treated Shasta like a person. Most adults treated her with respect, but only because she¡¯d earned it. If she wasn¡¯t a Pir, Shasta would be treated the same as Alfred and the other Fae ssified as beast men.


    ndered, harassed, extorted... It infuriated her. There was only so much she could do as a single person. If Tidas hadn¡¯t have been so persistent with equality rights being included in the Fae Treaty, her kind might¡¯ve remained as sub-citizens for generations. Their entire species truly owed Tidas and Skye for their hard work...


    ¡°Hello! What¡¯s your name? Why do you look like a cat? Were you cursed by a witch? There¡¯s lots of fairytales about people being changed into frogs and stuff by witches! And gods, too!¡± Victor yelled as he and his sister came to a stop at the same time.


    Anna bounced up and down in ce as she talked; ¡°I¡¯m Anna! I really like your dress! Oooo.. Your fur is so soft! May I please see your ears? Do you have pink toes too? Our kitty at home does, we call them little beans!¡±


    The two children exploded with questions. Shasta wanted to try and answer them, but they were asking too many, and trying to talk over each other. When she looked up at Lawrence, she couldn¡¯t help but want tough. He looked like he was going to stroke out.


    When he finally looked at her, Shasta smirked before turning back to the children; ¡°How about we y a game?¡±


    The mention of ying together immediately grabbed their attention. The two focused on Shasta like she was a book they were trying to read. She kept a soft smile as she exined the rules to them.


    .....


    ¡°It¡¯s called the ¡®Roundabout Game¡¯. I tell you something that I like, and if you like it too, then you get to say something you like until one of us likes it too. If someone says something we all like, then we link arms and spin around singing, ¡®The more we know, the closer we grow!¡¯ Does that sound like fun?¡±


    The two children¡¯s eyes went wide with unabashed excitement as they turned to each other. They¡¯d never yed before, but it sounded like fun! After a quick nod, they turn back to Shasta with clenched fists and yelled; ¡°Yes Please!¡±


    Lawrence cleared his throat to gain their attention; ¡°We can y, but we¡¯ll need to go back to our quarters for that.¡±


    The children nodded enthusiastically as Shasta shed a soft smile in acknowledgment. Lawrence¡¯s heart thumped in his chest again at the sight of it. It really was unfair at the moment. All he wanted to do was hold and kiss her, but that would have to wait.


    She had almost instantly reined in the twins, which was impressive unto itself. But she¡¯d also given them something to do together that would help them all get to know each other better. He¡¯d never heard of the game before, but loved the concept behind it. ¡®I wonder where she learned it from?¡¯


    When the two children started asking their father if they could have dessert while they yed, Shasta took the opportunity to look around. It was then that she realized that Skye and Tidas were among those staring at them.


    Skye had instantly beamed and waved rapidly at her while Tidas had a knowing smirk on his face. She waved at them modestly with a small smile, even though they could tell how happy she was. Her tail never stopped swaying.


    As they went to leave, Shasta looked back at them one final time and smiled brightly. Some of the spectators weren¡¯t expecting such a dazzling smile from someone they knew to be, in general; vulgar. It was unsettling to a few, but most saw it as a direct influence from the Ruscovic King.


    As soon as they cleared the doorway, the banquet hall erupted with hearsay and gossip. Some said that Lawrence was the cause for Shasta¡¯s new look and behavior. Others said the amount of time she was spending with Skye had changed her. Each idea was then broken down further.


    The one about Lawrence being the motivation was a bit more juicy gossip-wise. Many courtiers were delving into whether he had asked her to change, or if she had decided to do it herself. The general consensus was that she¡¯d chosen to change for him, but her motivation behind it all was the core of the debates.


    Most said the same thing: Shasta was trying to look presentable as a potential partner for the king. Her status as a Pir was more than equal to nobility. The only arguments were about whether a ¡®beast woman¡¯ was a ¡®proper¡¯ choice for a wife of a king.


    Most knew that Ruscovic epted Fae as equals to humans, but that didn¡¯t mean they agreed with it. Alcon wasn¡¯t as tolerant.. The conversations started to turn ugly quickly, beginning to raise Skye and Tidas¡¯ anger quickly. They were about to make an announcement, but Magnus beat them to the punch.


    Lawrence and Shasta had left two hours ago by the time the king had reached his limit. He grabbed a long golden scepter that rested against the throne, and banged it against the ground several times vehemently. Catching the attention of everyone in the room.


    ¡°Did I not make myself clear before?! The term Beast Men is derogative to the Fae! If I hear that worde out of anyone¡¯s mouth for the rest of the night, I¡¯ll order ten PUBLICshings to whomever said it! How dare you speak ill of one of our own! Shasta is a Pir of Alcon! She has EARNED her title, which demands respect! One more false word and I will issue theshes myself!¡± Magnus inhaled a deep breath; ¡°Am I Clear?!¡±


    The room was silent until a unanimous choir of, ¡°Yes my King¡±, could be heard from the majority of those gathered. After that, conversations were much more usual. They still talked about Lawrence and Shasta, but at least it was reasonably respectful now.


    After a little damage control with some of the diplomats, Skye and Tidas went back to enjoying themselves. Magnus sat on the throne with a weary expression until he saw what the two were doing. Seeing his youngest son and his wife go from diplomat to diplomat.. It was obvious to him.


    Magnus sighed with relief. He was just starting to think about the repercussions of his little loss of temper. ¡®Leave it to Tidas to understand, haha! He looked like he was about to say something himself, but that could¡¯ve turned out much worse.. Thatd has no filter when ites to issues of this nature.¡¯


    Looking to his right, Magnus stared at his oldest and wondered what he was thinking. ¡®Marco usually would¡¯ve stepped in, but he hasn¡¯t said a word almost all night. Lawrence is his brother, and an important ally.. Why did he not speak up? Did he know Tidas or I would intervene?¡¯


    Magnus sighed again heavily. He would have to give his soon-to-be-king of a son a stern lecture tomorrow on controlling the court. Things like this created instability in the court, and the authority of the crown.


    Shasta¡¯s rank demanded respect, and he expected those within his court to show it to her, regardless of what their personal beliefs were. She had earned it, and he would be damned before allowing thezy, entitled narcissists of his court to speak badly about her..


    ************


    After reaching their quarters, Shasta spent twenty minutes being shown various toys, artwork, and graded papers from their tutors. Lawrence tried to tell them not to right off, but Shasta told him it was fine.


    Victor was extremely proud of his history and writing scores, and Anna went on and on about a particr doll she¡¯d had ever since she was a baby. They both bounced in ce as they spoke about their favorite things. Shasta¡¯s tail never stopped swaying as they talked.


    After a bit, a servant brought out two small trays filled with various kinds of cookies. Victor liked the chocte chip ones while Anna only ate the sugar cookies. Both Shasta and Lawrence liked the oatmeal raisin ones, so they shared. The only ones left were chocte ones with chocte chips inside them.


    As they munched, they started the game. The children insisted that Shasta go first, so said that she liked the cookies. Lawrence went next since neither of the children liked raisins yet. He said that he liked to practice his sword fighting skills. Shasta and Victor both agreed, but Victor said it first, so he got to pick the next topic.


    When thed said he liked to ride his horse, everyone agreed, and they all stood up and spun around while saying, ¡°The more we know, the closer we grow!¡±


    It was unbelievably cheesy, but it was the best kind. They went on like that for over two hours before the children wanted to go for a walk around the pce before bedtime. Technically they were supposed to be going to bed right then, by Lawrence shrugged the nanny off saying that they were on a family vacation of sorts. Therefore normal rules could be bent for the few days.


    The nanny wasn¡¯t happy, but the children were ecstatic. Lawrence had patted her shoulder and said; ¡°At least they¡¯ll be easy to put to bed when we get back.¡±


    She red at him, but didn¡¯t say anything. Lawrence was a doting father, so she was used to him bending the rules on asion. If they weren¡¯t so cute together, she¡¯d probably be angry, but could never muster the emotions for it. They were just too sweet together.


    Shasta walked over to the nanny and spoke in a soft voice to her; ¡°We¡¯ll put them to bed if you¡¯re tired, right Lawrence?¡±


    The two women looked to the king as he shrugged and said; ¡°Sure! Don¡¯t wait up for us!¡±

 Chapter 234

    234 Family Time


    Shasta had never felt such peace and happiness before. Lawrence was on the far left, then Victor, Anna, and Shasta; all holding hands as they walked. The closer they got to the banquet hall, the more people they saw. The hallway that connected to the main pce courtyard was near it, so they had to wade through the crowds a bit to get there.


    The children were in awe of the various dresses and clothing styles being worn by the diplomats, dignitaries, and their servants. Victor was fascinated with the swords that the guards of the Fire Nation¡¯s representative had. That, and their strange hats that his father said were called turbans.


    Anna was in love with the dresses that the women were wearing. A woman on the arm of the newly arrived Sai diplomat was her favorite. Upon seeing them, Shasta knew that both Skye and Tidas would be happy about their arrival.


    The assassinst year had tried to say he was from Sai, but Tidas¡¯ investigation proved he was from Mano, but nothing else. He¡¯d sent word to their Senators of the plot and requested a diplomat be dispatched to help with coordinating rtions better.


    ¡®So this is the man? I thought Tidas requested Genie be their representative? Wonder why they turned him down and sent this guy instead?¡¯


    ¡°What do you think Shasta? Which one is your favorite?¡± Anna said in an overly excited tone.


    Snapping back, Shasta quickly replied; ¡°To be honest, I really liked Princess Skye¡¯s dress a lot. But I do like thatdy¡¯s dress too.¡±


    Shasta pointed to a young woman wearing a deep-purple halter mermaid dress that shimmered when she walked. Anna¡¯s eyes went wide as she spoke in a shrill voice; ¡°Purple is my favorite color!¡±


    Victor looked over to Shasta; ¡°Do you know Aunt Skye?!¡±


    .....


    Shasta smiled gently; ¡°Yep. She and your Uncle Tidas are my best friends actually.¡±


    Lawrence frowned slightly; ¡°What about me?¡±


    Shasta couldn¡¯t stop herself from giggling at his downtrodden expression. He was intentionally being cute, and it was working. She smiled at him with affection in her gaze as she said; ¡°I was hoping you¡¯d want to be someone more special to me than a friend, but if that¡¯s wha-¡±


    ¡°No, no, no; I want to be special! Special is good with me-better! It¡¯s way better..¡± Lawrence coughed as he finished his nervous rant.


    Shastaughed along with his children. They didn¡¯t understand why their father had just rambled about being special, they just thought that he¡¯d looked funny doing it. The King of Ruscovic was hardly ever frazzled.


    After they¡¯d made their way to the courtyard, Shasta and Lawrence yed duck-duck-goose and tag with the twins until they started to yawn. It was quitete, and a couple hours passed their usual bedtime. Even so; suggesting sleep incurred a lively debate about the importance of sleep.


    As they argued with their father, Shasta yawned as she sat watching from her seat in the grass. As soon as Victor and Anna saw her, they conceded. Saying it was rude of them to keep Shasta up past her bedtime. They did make her promise to y with them at the Summer Games tomorrow.


    Once Lawrence said she¡¯d be with them the whole day as their escort, they exploded in cheers and happy dances that made Shasta want to squeeze them. ¡®They really are just too cute!¡¯


    As the they walked back, Victor challenged Shasta to a race. As she tried to exin that there were too many people around, he¡¯d taken off without listening. He was small and fast; Shasta nearly lost sight of him seconds after he took off. Without another thought; she hiked up her skirt, and took off after him as Lawrence scooped up Anna and followed behind them.


    Shasta bobbed and weaved through the crowds, but didn¡¯t see Victor. Panic started to rise within her as she strained her ears to listen for his voice, or the mention of a kid. Her heart pounded as she jogged along the way she thought he would¡¯ve taken.


    Right as she was about to start calling out his name, she heard a loud crash sound; metal and ss hitting the ground. The next thing she heard was someone yelling at a child for being reckless in a thick ent.


    Looking a bit further down the hallway with the help of her trait, Shasta saw Victor sitting on the floor in front of one of the Fire Nation servants. There was a tray on the floor with shattered tes and food next to them. ¡®The man must¡¯ve beening out of another hallway with the tray when Victor ran into him.¡¯


    ¡®WHAT is he saying about him needing some real discipline?!¡¯


    Shasta had instantly started to push her way through the crowds as she watched the man raise his arm to go to hit Victor! As he motioned to bring his arm down, Shasta used her Tank trait to instantly cut through the sea of people, and m into the man with force.


    He flew back a few feet until he crashed into some other guests, which made Shasta wince a little. She didn¡¯t think he¡¯d get tossed so far, but she really couldn¡¯t hold back. ¡®I¡¯ll be hearing about that from Magnuster..¡¯


    Shaking her head, Shasta turned back around to check Victor. He was staring as her with a mix of shock and awe. After a couple seconds he finally blinked a couple times and yelled; ¡°That was awesome!¡±


    Shasta huffed at him; ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t. If you would¡¯ve listened to what I was saying before, then this most likely wouldn¡¯t have happened..¡±


    Victor looked down with a pouty expression; ¡°Ijust wanted to keep ying until they got back to the room. You¡¯re really fun.. I know you and daddy said you¡¯d be with us tomorrow..¡±


    The boy¡¯s head shoots up to lock tears eyes with Shasta; ¡°B-But! Daddy says he¡¯ll spend time with us all the time, but then he can¡¯t! Daddy said your job is important like his, so..¡±


    Shasta¡¯s voice was gentle and soothing; ¡°You think I¡¯ll get busy like your dad does and note tomorrow?¡±


    Nodding his head, Victor sniffles before he says; ¡°We really like you! We really want you toe home with us! Daddy does too! He talked about you all the time!¡±


    Shasta¡¯s ears perked up; ¡°Wait? Back to Ruscovic?¡±


    Victor nods in the positive right as Lawrence and Annae running over. Victor was still sitting on the floor, and Shasta was crouched down in front of him. It wasn¡¯t until he was close to them did he see the man on the floor and a bunch of angry nobles behind them.


    ¡°Are you two ok?! What happened?! Why is he on the floor?!¡±


    Lawrence had a panicked expression, and Anna stared at the broken objects and downed man with fear. She then yelled out their names and starting to cry. Victor and Shasta immediately got up, and started telling and showing her that they were fine. After setting her down, Anna hugged Shasta, then clung to her brother. She was still crying as he exined how Shasta hade to his rescue.


    As Lawrence listened to his son¡¯s story, he stared at Shasta with love in his eyes. She had not only won them over instantly, but protected his son without restraint. They wound up singing and spinning a lot when they yed the game. Which just further cemented the feeling in his chest: Shasta was meant to be a part of their family.


    The rational side of him told him that he was crazy for thinking that after only a few hours together. ¡®I need to take this slow.. They¡¯re just children and I can¡¯t risk them getting hurt.¡¯


    As soon as the thought would creep into his head, the feeling in his chest would overwhelm it. Lawrence knew Shasta, and he knew how she felt about him. His children were a part of him; his best part, or so he¡¯d always felt. They made him want to be a better person, and a better king. There wasn¡¯t anything he wouldn¡¯t do for them...


    Lawrence¡¯s greatest fear was that Shasta and his children wouldn¡¯t get along. Watching them now; he felt stupid for even giving a touch of credence to the notion. ¡®Of course they love her.. I¡¯m such a fool sometimes, haha.¡¯


    Right as they were about to leave, the Representative from the Fire Nation came up from behind them. He looked at the scene, then looked over to his groggy servant. After Lawrence exined the gist of the situation and had his son apologize as well. The man named Abdul apologized for the rashness of his servant, then snapped his fingers.


    One of the guards from before was suddenly at his side. Abdul nodded his head at the distant servant, prompting the guard to walk over, grab him, then drag him past. By the time they¡¯d reached near the group, the man was fully conscious, and screaming for mercy.


    As they were about to disappear around the corner, Victor jumped forward; ¡°Wait! Please don¡¯t hurt him! He, he didn¡¯t do anything! Shasta stopped him! So... Can¡¯t you just yell at him instead?!¡±


    Lawrence put his hands on his son¡¯s shoulders, but the man nodded to him and spoke with a thick ent; ¡°It is sweet that you feel empathy for a person that tried to hurt you, but it is not a good way for a future king to think..¡±


    Lawrence narrowed his vision at the man; ¡°How ispassion a bad thing?¡±


    The man shed a small smile before he replied; ¡°Because is gives your enemies a chance for revenge. A smart king knows this, like your father. He still hunts his brother, yes? These things are known..¡±


    Abdul trails off as he waved his hand at his guard to continue. The man being dragged begins to scream again as he disappears around the corner, making the children cringe. Shasta sees it and steps forward with a hard look in her eyes.


    Her tone is deadly serious as she says; ¡°I¡¯m sure being sent flying across the room was a fairly decent punishment in and of itself. It would put the children at ease to know that the man will not be physically harmed more than he already has..¡±


    Abdul stared at Shasta a moment before catching her meaning and saying; ¡°Ahh, yes. He shall simply be chained up until we leave. We will not damage him and drive his price down for when we return home. He is a fairlypetent servant, he should fetch a-¡±


    ¡°Well! Thank you for being so understanding, but we really must get the children to bed. I apologize for the incident again,¡± Lawrence spoke curtly as he cut off the diplomat.


    Abdul shed a knowing smirk before nodding respectfully, and walking away. Lawrence and Shasta both were trying to keep their tempers in check. He noticed their anger, and was smart enough to drop it. He needed to be on his way, anyways..


    After getting back to his quarters, Abdul went out to his courtyard where the servant was now strung up. His shirt had been ripoed so his back was showing. His face was bloody and swollen from the guards. He was still begging and pleading, but he could only mange a strain, small voice through the pain.


    Abdul walked around the man to a small table set out with various whips. Some had in tassels, some had spikes ranging in all sizes. He grabbed one with tiny spikes for maximum pain. He walked around and showed the servant what tool his punishment would be given with, causing the man to scream and cry even more.


    A dark grin stretched across Abdul¡¯s face at the sight of the man¡¯s fear as he said; ¡°Let us begin your punishment...¡±

 Chapter 235

    235 Let Him Pick


    ¡°I want to go back to our quarters,¡± Anna said in a small voice.


    Lawrence looked to his daughter with a soft, understanding smile; ¡°We¡¯ll go now, sweetie.¡±


    As they walked away, Victor stared at the ground silently. Lawrence worried over thed¡¯s reaction to the servant being dragged away. He¡¯d never seen anything like that at home or in Alcon before. Lawrence had tried to shield his children from the world¡¯s cruelties until they were older.


    The twins had just celebrated their fifth birthday, and were still far too young to be exposed to the harsh realities of the world. Most reined in their behavior in from of children, but not that guy. As they walked along, Lawrence made a mental note to find out more about the man from the Fire Nation...


    Shasta was filled with almost as much worry for the twins as Lawrence was. She¡¯d instantly be attached to them, which she found slightly odd. As she thought about them and the source of her feelings, she realized something that made her smile a little inwardly.


    Shasta was better with kids than adults, but it still took time for her to warm up to them. The instantaneous bond that they seemed to share was a little confusing, but not scary. In fact, in was the most soothing thing she¡¯d ever felt.


    ¡°So what¡¯s the first game you two would like to y tomorrow?¡± Shasta asked when she realized that their pace had slowed down so much that snails could pass them.


    Victor had instantly turned around and asked in a sheepish tone; ¡°Can we y the hoop game first?¡±


    Anna stopped in her tracks as added; ¡°Only after the duck pull! I love the duck pull!¡±


    .....


    Victor frowned at his sister before replying; ¡°No way! The hoops game has the better prizes! We should go there first!¡±


    Anna pouted; ¡°But we won¡¯t know that until we get there!¡±


    Victor sighed with irritation; ¡°It¡¯s for babies! The hoops game is for bigger kids, so they¡¯ll have better stuff. We should go there first and get the best prizes before everyone else cleans them out. After that, we can go to the duck pull. Most little kids won¡¯t be there as early as we¡¯ll be, so you¡¯ll still have really good prizes to pick from regardless.. Please Anna?¡±


    Victor shed a pouty face at his sister that made him look exactly like his father, and it took everything Shasta had not to cackle out loud. The resemnce was so striking that even Lawrence let a snort slip as he contained his own joviality. Not to mention how serious and strategic thed was being about winning prizes.


    They were holding it together until Anna said; ¡°Fine... You know it¡¯s not fair when you make the ¡®daddy-face¡¯ at me.¡±


    Lawrence and Shasta exploded withughter at the weess¡¯ quip. Shasta wiped a tear from her eye as the two children started tough along with them.


    She had been constantly amazed at their intelligence all day. They had just turned five a few weeks ago, but spoke and used mannerisms indicative to ten year olds. It was shocking to see, but gave Shasta the feeling that they would grow up to be highly intelligent; like their father and uncles.


    As their good moods returned, Victor tried to race Anna because they¡¯d cleared most of the guests. Attempting to speed past a corner with Lawrence and Shasta yelling after them, the twins nearly ran into their grandfather.


    Magnus had heard their voices, and knew that they¡¯d be at the end of the hall by the time he¡¯d reached it. Instead of cutting through the banquet hall to leave, the king had left through the servants¡¯ entrances and kitchens. He¡¯d only stayed about twenty minutes longer than Skye and Tidas had.


    Reaching out and grabbing Victor, Magnus shook with mirth as his grandson screeched like his sister. He hadn¡¯t been expecting the sneak attack at all. Once the two children realized it was their grandfather, they practically jumped on him with snuggle attacks of their own.


    Hugging them until they begged for air, Magnus finally released them as he asked; ¡°Did my sweet bairns have fun today?¡±


    The two barely breathed as they rapid-fired stories and descriptions at their doting grandfather. Everything they said involved Shasta, which made his grin widen. He had an idea, but this t-out confirmed it.


    It made the father side of Magnus extremely happy to see his son finding love again. But the king side of him was a bit miffed that his foreign king ally was trying to poach one of his kingdom¡¯s best warriors. Magnus knew that wasn¡¯t the reality of the situation, but his aristocratic nobles would do more than justin...


    As the King of Alcon listened to his grandchildren, a part of his mind wandered. ¡®It¡¯s a good thing Skye is taking the Mage Trials this year after all..¡¯


    ¡®She can take Shasta¡¯s ce as a Pir in a couple of years; once she¡¯s gotten some experience. That should appease those fools. I just have to convince those two to wait that long. If they refuse-no. I just won¡¯t let them. They may not realize it, but Kingdoms hang in the bnce.. Swayed by their sole decision.¡¯


    ¡°Grandpa! Did you hear us?¡± Victor nearly yelled as he watched his grandfather¡¯s eyes begin to cloud over.


    Magnus shook slightly as he came back to reality; ¡°Aye, my sweets. Forgive an old man for his wondering thoughts. What were you just saying?¡±


    Anna and Victor shared a look of exhaustion before thed replied; ¡°We were telling you that you were right! Weren¡¯t you listening to us?¡±


    Magnus apologized for hisck of an attention span, and med his age for it. Which earned him salty expressions before they epted his words. Their grandfather did seem to be off this visit, but they dismissed the thought as Anna leaned in to talk low.


    With a cheeky grin, Anna told him; ¡°You were right! Daddy picked a really good one!¡±


    Victor leaned in with an utterly serious tone to his voice; ¡°Aye, you were right: I suppose the man can be trusted on asion to make his own decisions..¡±


    Knowing exactly what they were talking about, the king chortled loudly before saying; ¡°See! Just trust him and give him time, and he¡¯ll eventually figure things out on his own.¡±


    Lawrence perked up at his father¡¯sment with a sense of indignation that he couldn¡¯t exin; ¡°Who figured what out?¡±


    The three shared a look before they all broke out into a fit ofughter. Lawrence looked at Shasta to see if she understood any of it, but she just shrugged with a gentle smile on her face. It didn¡¯t matter what they were talking about to her; she was just enjoying her time with them..


    After the children calmed down, they all stood talking a bit before they left. Magnus requested that the children be with him for the majority of his birthday, on the final day of the games. The twins were excited, and so were Shasta and Lawrence. If the children were with their grandfather for the day, then the two could spend the time before the King of the Hill Competition alone together.


    Lawrence grinned at his father with appreciation. Magnus loved his grandkids, but anyone could see that he was taking them to give his son and Shasta time alone. The gesture wasn¡¯t lost on Shasta either as she silently mouthed ¡°thank you¡±, to her king..


    ******


    It took some time to get the children to fall asleep. Victor was worried about the foreign servant, and Anna was worried for her brother. Three stories, two cups of water, two bathroom breaks, and about a dozen duet songster; the twins finally fell asleep. It was close to midnight when Shasta said that she was leaving.


    Lawrence grabbed her arm and spoke with a bit more emotion than he would¡¯ve liked; ¡°Why do you have to go at all? Stay here and sleep next to me..¡±


    He pulled Shasta into his arms and held her a few moments before he started speaking again; ¡°As long as I¡¯m in Alcon, I don¡¯t want us to be apart. We¡¯ll be going back shortly after the games, so I want you by my side the entire time we¡¯re here.¡±


    Shasta looked up at him with a smirk; ¡°Well aren¡¯t you a greedy one?¡±


    Lawrenceughed as he held her against himself; ¡°Well, I am a king. I usually get what I want..¡± he leaned done by her ear and spoke in a low, sultry tone; ¡°And there isn¡¯t anything in this world that I want more for myself than you..¡±


    Shasta sighed as a shiver of need raced through her veins. His hot breath and tantalizing words hit her like cream, and effectively made her knees weak and head swim. As she leaned into him with a slight purr, Shasta said; ¡°So long as ourst understanding can be applied again, then yes, I¡¯ll stay with you...¡±


    As soon as the words left her mouth, Lawrence was moving his hands up and down Shasta¡¯s back in small, even strokes. Her slight purr grew loud enough for him to feel her soothing vibrations. His lips stretched into a wide grin as she smushed herself as close to him as possible, increasing the reverberations.


    Lawrence smirked near her ear; ¡°I swear I won¡¯t do anything that you don¡¯t specifically approve of.¡±


    Shasta¡¯s purr became a bit louder as her thoughts turned to near mush under his gentle caresses.. ¡®What would he do if he knew that I¡¯m basically putty in his hands?¡¯


    ¡°How about we say we won¡¯t do anything we shouldn¡¯t? Don¡¯t need the kids waking up and seeing...That.¡±


    Lawrence¡¯s heart began to beat rapidly at Shasta¡¯s implication. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to be with him, it was simply inappropriate with the extreme likelihood that the children would wake up. She was right, too. Victor and Anna always woke him up whenever they had bad dreams. With everything Victor had gone through today, he was almost guaranteed to wake up tonight.


    After about another hour or so, Shasta and Lawrence decided to go to sleep. He¡¯d had several pieces of sleepwear bought for her, but only one were appropriate enough wear, keeping the children in mind. It was nearing two-thirty in the morning by the time they¡¯d actually fallen asleep in each other¡¯s arms.


    Only an hour or so had passed when Victor and Anna came crawling into their bed. When they first entered the room, they¡¯d been surprised to see Shasta cuddled up to their father. Both had the most peaceful expressions on their faces as they slept.. The twins exchanged happy, knowing looks with one another before climbing their way into the bed.


    When Shasta smelt and felt Anna snuggling up to her, she separated from Lawrence a little to make room for the twins. Lawrence was out cold, but instinctively wrapped an arm around Victor as he cuddled up to his father¡¯s side.


    Victor had fallen back asleep nearly as soon as his father had embraced him. Anna was nodding back off a little slower, but it wa still ridiculously fast for a distraught five year old. As her eyes grew heavy, she mumbled; ¡°I really hope you get to be our new mommy... Daddy needs... We already love you..¡±


    Shasta felt warm tears clouding her vision as she tried to keep her happiness in check. The innocent child had said exactly what she felt, when she felt it, and it was exactly what Shasta had hoped for. She loved Lawrence And his children for the wonderful people they were. To hear Anna tell her directly that she hoped for the same thing... It was the happiest moment of her life.


    The whole concept was still a ways off from actually happening, but what was most important was what the children thought and felt. Hope flooded Shasta¡¯s head and heart as she looked over the scene... They really looked like a happy family.


    With a small sniffle, Shasta kissed the top of Anna¡¯s head as she whispered; ¡°I love you guys too, sweetheart..¡±


    In the darkness, arge smile crept across Lawrence¡¯s face as he fell back asleep...

 Chapter 236

    236 Summer Games: Duties


    After a lovely evening spent in her husband¡¯s arms, Skye was surprised to still be in them when she awoke the following morning. Usually he was up at the crack of dawn, and with it being the middle of June, that meant a bit after five in the morning. Which was unfathomable to his sleep-loving wife.


    When she¡¯d tried to sit up, Tidas¡¯ arms tensed to keep her in ce. He so rarely got to sleep next to his wife, so he was enjoying her warmth and smell as long as he could before their hectic day started. Skye¡¯s schedule was as bad as his today. He would only get to see her for a few hours on his break around lunchtime.


    Tidas was in charge of the magicpetitions, organizing security, and he had to make sure to put in an appearance at the start of each round ofpetitions too. It was going to be a stressful day, even with his wife taking over giving groups of diplomats tours around the fairgrounds.


    Both Karena and Skye were asked by Magnus personally to do it, even though he¡¯d secretly wished he could get away with just Skye doing it. She looked like she wanted to refuse, but simply twisted her hands together tighter and agreed. After Karena left; she¡¯d told her father-inw that she¡¯d be requesting time off for Tidas in secret for his birthday soon, and that she: ¡°Would not ept no for an answer.¡±


    The king hadughed hard at her mock-impudent attitude before agreeing to her condition to help him. Skye never asked for anything herself, just things for her husband and dragon. He was happy to help, but often wished he could figure out something Skye would like for herself.. Other than food.


    Her birthday wasn¡¯t for a few more months, but since she brought up Tidas¡¯, it made him think of hers. His youngest son¡¯s standing present each year was a ridiculous donation to his Public Works Projects. He was like his wife; never wanted anything for himself. As far as Magnus could tell, the only thing either of them ever wanted for themselves was time with the other.


    Time is the most precious gift, and also the hardest to give. Tidas¡¯ position and titles obviously took up a lot of his time, and there were many things that only he could really handle. The only other ones who could handle some of his jobs were Zas and Shasta, but they were busy as well.


    Zas was at the arena from dusk to dawn getting all of the fresh recruits ready for the Mage Trials in about four months. Shasta was serving as Lawrence¡¯s personal guide and guard, at his request. Magnus thought it strange for a split second, but shrugged it off. He was the Ruscovic King, and she was a Pir. He saw no reason to believe that she couldn¡¯t handle it.


    It had made Magnus smile to see the looks on his grandchildren¡¯s facesst night as they nearly ran into him in the hallway. He hadn¡¯t seen them quite so excited in a long time. They were always happy children, but had seemed down thest time they¡¯d visited.


    .....


    They had asked their grandfather if he could find them a new mother because ¡®their father wasn¡¯t serious enough to be trusted with such an important task¡¯. After wiping away his tears fromughing so hard, he had spoken seriously to his cheeky grandchildren:


    ¡°It¡¯s very important that your father be the one to pick his next wife. He has to live with her even after you two are married off someday.. So, I think you should give him a chance to find his own wife first.¡±


    They¡¯d been frustrated, but agreed and took their grandfather¡¯s advice. He had never steered them wrong before, and he knew how serious the issue was to them. The entire incident had randomly given himughing fits every time he thought of them for a month. Magnus loved his grandchildren, and wished he could see them all more often.


    Even though they were only about two day¡¯s ride from the capital, Magnus never got to see his other grandchildren. Marco¡¯s son and daughter had been out in the country most of their lives. The few times they¡¯de to court, they were overwhelmed by the amount of people and noises.


    After both of their parents had publicly ridiculed them over it, Magnus put his foot down about forcing them to court. He told the children that they didn¡¯t have toe back until They were ready. Marco had protested about his son since he was the next in line after him, but Magnus used his authority to overrule him.


    The king made it a point to travel twice a year for their birthdays, but other than that, he never saw them. They were perfectly happy out in the countryside, within a branch of the family¡¯s care.


    There were few bastard lines, thanks to his father. Magnus couldn¡¯t officially recognize them as family, but he could still make sure that they were taken care of. One of his half-sisters couldn¡¯t have children, so the children were staying with them. It was a nurturing and loving environment. Had they stayed with their parents, Magnus had now doubts that they would¡¯ve been miserable.


    After Skye¡¯s usual morning routine, she quickly made her way back to the pce to change. It was faster to do her Shaman rounds with pants on, but not the best presentation to diplomats. Once she changed and fixed her hair, Skye took off to the fair grounds with us and Ronnie trailing behind her.


    As the carriage pulled up, before Skye even stepped out, she was frowning. The ground was muddy from the night¡¯s rain. Large and small puddles dotted the ground everywhere that didn¡¯t have grass. As she stared at the giant puddle that sat directly below were she was supposed to step out at, a familiar shrill voice broke her thought.


    ¡°Why has no one done anything about all of this mud?! Where are all the mages?! Do you see my dress?! My Dress is getting Dirty! I swear if you don¡¯t find someone to fix this, I¡¯ll make you crawl on the ground ALL DAY while I stand on you!¡±


    Anger surged within Skye as she watched the poor reinman from Karena¡¯s carriage cower in fear. As her ire stoked, arge stagecoach was approaching. It was projected to go right past hers because it had pce servants in it; most likely the people that would be running some of the booths.


    A mischievous grin spread across her lips as the overgrown stagecoach came closer. Arge puddle was mostly in it¡¯s way, so Skye quickly shifted it with her Earth magic to be just a wee bit closer to Karena¡¯s carriage. As the stagecoach passed by, Skye¡¯s view was temporarily blocked, so she turned her head and patiently waiting with strained ears...


    *SPLASH!*


    ¡°AHHHHH!¡±


    Karena screamed so loud that Skye¡¯s ear¡¯s were ringing from it..but it was worth it. She was sputtering and making strange, broken up shrieking noises in between shaking. The reinman hadn¡¯t gotten a single smudge on him.


    Skye was barely able to summon her Earth and Water magic to create a dry path for herself as she held her sides. Tears steamed down her cheeks as sheughed as low as she could. As she went to head towards the meeting point with Tidas, he was suddenly in front of her.


    Herughter died in her throat as Tidas stared disapprovingly at Skye. Upon further inspection of his features, she realized that he was simply better at holding it in. Laughter danced in his eyes, and tugged at the corners of his lips. Making his threatening stare from earlier seem extremely empty.


    ¡°Your handy work?¡± Tidas didn¡¯t even point to Karena, he just nodded in her direction.


    Skye had instantly looked contrite, but still said; ¡°I have no idea what yer talkin¡¯ about, husband..¡±


    Tidas smiled; ¡°You know, you¡¯re a terrible liar my love..¡±


    Skye smiled devilishly this time as she replied; ¡°All I did was assist karma a wee bit, that¡¯s all.. Ima not the one that made it rain.¡±


    Tidas barked a sharpugh; ¡°No, you just strategically ced the natural puddle.¡±


    Skye put her finger up to her lips with a seductive smile and shushed him; ¡°Keep it down and I¡¯ll bribe ye good and properter husband..¡±


    Tidas¡¯ expression narrowed at his wife¡¯s proposal. As he took the couple steps to close the gap between them, an equally seductive grin cover his fetching features. Stopping directly in front of her, Tidas leaned down slightly to whisper into his wife¡¯s ear; ¡°Maybe you should seal my lips for me?¡±


    ¡®That tone.. Should be illegal..¡¯


    Skye¡¯s brain sputtered out as she joked; ¡°Aye.. Can¡¯t trust you to do it properly, can I?¡±


    Tidas simply smiled in response before meeting her lips with matched passion. Before the two could get too involved in each other, Karena¡¯s frantically shrill voice broke their happy vibe.


    After they both sighed, Tidas said; ¡°Are you going to do something about that? Technically you were the cause of it.¡±


    Skye scrunched her face at her husband in displeasure; ¡°No, Technically she would¡¯ve gotten wet either way. I just made sure that she got soaked..¡±


    Tidas snickered before he joked; ¡°I¡¯m happy that I¡¯m never on your bad side.¡±


    With a final chuckle, Skye temporarily walked away from her husband as she said; ¡°Lately!¡±


    Karena was fuming and she didn¡¯t care who saw. ¡®What the HELL! Why today of all days?! I showed up early so I could go around and get they of thend before that goody-two-shoes bitch showed up! I wanted to show her up, but now.. Arrrrg! I can¡¯t believe this shit! Someone should¡¯ve cleared this up by now! I¡¯m going to have somezy son of a bitch killed for this!¡¯


    ¡°Do ye need any help? I can have ye cleaned up in a jiff if ye let me,¡± Skye suggested as she approached her sister-inw.


    Karena¡¯s fury had instantly doubled at the sight of Skye. She wanted to me her sister-inw, but knew she¡¯d sound ridiculous if she did. Skye didn¡¯t control the rain..


    Karena sneered at Skye; ¡°Why would I need Your help? I have plenty of other beautiful dresses I can change into at the pce.¡±


    Through gritted teeth, Skye kept her perfected courtier¡¯s smile on her face; ¡°I didn¡¯t think that ye would want to waste time-¡±


    ¡°Waste Time?!¡± Karena scoffed; ¡°Looking my best is Not a waste of time! You may be fine having a rat¡¯s nest for hair on your head, and wear themest clothes I¡¯ve ever seen, but I Refuse to not look my best At. All. Times! Go back to whatever hole you crawled-¡±


    Karena had finally noticed that Skye¡¯s dress wasn¡¯t dirty at all. ¡®That bitch is using her magic! Where was she a few moments ago when I was yelling?! ..That¡¯s right! She has both Earth and Water magic!¡¯


    Karena red at Skye; ¡°Was it your job to clean this ce up?¡±


    Skye sighed before shaking her head; ¡°No, now do ye want me help or not? Yer cuttin¡¯ into me lunch break with Tidas.¡±


    Karena¡¯s rage was nearly boiling, but she kept her cool; ¡°No I do Not want your help.. I just want people to do their fucking jobs!¡±


    Skye¡¯d had enough of her sister-inw¡¯s attitude; ¡°Listen here, Karena. Tis No One¡¯s job to clean the mud! Are ye insane?! Look around ye! The entire fairgrounds is nothin¡¯ but mud! It is EVERY YEAR on the first day! Did ye not know that?¡±


    ¡°Stop actin¡¯ like a spoiled brat and get yer shit together..¡± Skye had spoken directly to Karena¡¯s face, then turned on her heels to leave.

 Chapter 237

    237 Summer Games: Food And Fair Games


    Skye¡¯s ire zed as she trudged back to her husband. ¡®How stupid can a person be?! I know that the mages maintain the arena, but the fair grounds are almost twice as big! And it¡¯s muddy every year! Tis part of the fun! Oh! How that woman irritates me! ...That puddle hittin¡¯ her was freakin¡¯ hrious! Serves her right!¡¯


    Tidas instantly knew his wife was now in a foul mood as she walked back over. He¡¯d heard the entire conversation, courtesy of his Tank trait. Considering how Karena had been acting towards Skyetely, they¡¯d had a rtively docile meeting for once; minus the strategic puddle cement.


    The rumors about Marco and Skye hadn¡¯t dissipated at all.. In fact, they¡¯d be much more outrageous as time went. ording to one rumor, Skye was forced to marry Tidas because the king didn¡¯t approve of Marco marrying amoner. Another rumor said that Skye was pregnant with Marco¡¯s child, and another said the all the brothers shared the willing princess.


    Tidas was beyond sick of them, but he¡¯d been happily surprised to hear his soldiers and servants talking about how ¡°cute and in love the prince and princess are¡±.


    They¡¯d startedparing them to the crowned couple. Which made him smile even more when everyone had tantly agreed that he and Skye were the better couple. It was a bit egotistical to be so happy about it, but Tidas was sick of everyone falling for their clearly fake personalities and rtionship.


    It was clear when they first married that Marco actually cared for her then. Karena was a shy and gentle person back then, albeit a bit spoiled. She¡¯d bonded with Skye the few times that she¡¯d visited the pce, but it¡¯d turned superficial thest couple times before Tidas has supposedly died.


    It was painfully obvious that Karena was jealous of Skye. The admiration she received was genuine and full of emotion. Everyone from nobles tomoners, at the least, admired her determination. Even her enemies had to admit she was a truly good person.


    It infuriated Karena because she never Had to do anything to earn people¡¯s love until Skye had showed up. She was so sure that the crass country bumpkin was going to fall in line, but she¡¯d actually be a rival to her! ¡®Skye of all people! Even Marco is starting to take an interest! Were those rumors really true?! No. There¡¯s no way; she¡¯s a dirtymoner! He would never sink so low..¡¯


    Karena tried to reassure herself, but the rumors were only getting worse. ¡®Is there any truth to them? Why would there be so many if there was Nothing to support them? No, no, no.. Marco knows better than to humiliate me. My brother would retaliate on my behalf, and he¡¯d never risk one of his precious alliances.. It Has to be that bitch!¡¯


    .....


    Karena¡¯s face twisted into a dark smile as her carriage driver turned about to take her back to the pce to change. ¡®If all goes as nned, she won¡¯t be a problem much longer...¡¯


    As Karena¡¯s carriage rattled along, she imagined what Tidas¡¯ response will be to the death of his wife. ¡®I¡¯ve always found him attractive.. Maybe I¡¯ll make him a pet until Marco finds out. Then he can join his dead wife in the afterlife.¡¯ Her dark grin widened at the prospect..


    *********


    Skye and Tidas walked around the fair grounds, sampling foods and ying the games that were already present. All of the contests were started up in a few hours, so Tidas had to be back in two. It wasn¡¯t much time together, but it was still time.


    The first game they did was a dart game. You had to hit pouches of water with the darts. The more you popped, the better the prize. Skye won herself an overgrown teddy bear that she gave to a child that was practically drooling over it.


    It was about twenty-eight inches in length, so carrying it around would¡¯ve been a hassle anyway. Tidas had popped the same amount as her, but had opted for a tiny stuffed ck dragon instead of the oversized bear. When he handed it to his wife, Skye beamed ear to ear as she kissed her husband¡¯s cheek. He would definitely get his prize from herter...


    The first foods that they tried were beef and pork sausages dipped in cornmeal batter, then deep fried. A special kind of beer mustard was paired with it, as well as deep fried potato wedges smothered in melted cheese. Tidas loved the ¡®corn dog¡¯, but Skye preferred the ¡®cheese fries¡¯.


    They had also had some Colcannon, a few Lefse wrapped around some cream cheese and honey smoked ham, and a two chocte, sweet cream, and fruit filled crepes each. They were both nearing their limits when Tidas spotted a special treat that always ran out early on the first day.


    They managed to get a piece of Saskatoon Berry pie. The berries themselves were akin to blueberries, but had an almost almond undertone/aftertaste to them. Skye had never had it before, but vowed to figure out a way to get more. It was delicious with a small amount whipped sweet cream on top. She could only imagine how fantastic it would be with some ice cream..


    Right as they finished their pie; Lawrence, Shasta, and the twins came running up behind them. They jumped on their aunt and uncle, then immediately began going off about the games they¡¯d yed already. Skye squatted down to their level, but Tidas stayed standing next to his brother.


    Victor puffed out his chest as he held up an intricately carved wooden sword, and spoke with pride; ¡°I got this at the hoop game! They weren¡¯t even open yet, but thedy knew daddy and let us y! I also got Anna the tiara she¡¯s wearing!¡±


    Tidas started cracking up when Shasta reflexively bent her ears back when Victor mentioned the woman. Lawrence had also cleared his throat nervously, which made his brotherugh even more. Skye looked up at her husband in confusion, but lost the thought when Anna started talking about the duck game they¡¯d just gotten done with.


    ¡°I got this cute little doll at there, see?! Isn¡¯t she pretty! She looks just like you Aunt Skye!¡± Anna thrust the tiny doll into the air to show everyone.


    Skye smiled at the wee doll, but there really wasn¡¯t too much of a likeness to it. It¡¯s hair and eyes were the same golden color as hers, but other than that.. It didn¡¯t exactly have much shape to it. There was only a stitched smile, a white dress, and the hair and eye color to the tiny thing, but Skye still smiled brightly at the weess.


    ¡°Aye, she does!¡± Skye held out her little stuffed dragon; ¡°Maybe yer princess can y with me wee dragon?¡±


    Victor scoffed; ¡°Dragons and princesses can¡¯t be friends! Dragons kidnap princesses! Then brave knights have to always save her..¡±


    All the adults startedughing heartily as the twins shared confused expression with each other. After theirughter died down, Tidas looked to his older brother with surprise; ¡°So you haven¡¯t told them yet?!¡±


    After Lawrence cleared his throat, he replied; ¡°I was saving her as a surprise.. With everything going on, it slipped my mind.¡±


    Simultaneously exhaling in exacerbation, the twins spoke together; ¡°Surprise?! What Surprise?!¡±


    Skye held her finger up to her lips as she leaned forward; ¡°Shhh... If ye two can be patient, yer Da and Shasta can meet me tonight at Zazzy¡¯s ce to find out. Shasta knows where ¡¯tis.¡±


    The twins turned their wee faces to their father with unnecessary puppy dog eyes. He looked to Shasta with a smirk, prompting his children to turn to her. She beamed at them as she nodded, letting them know it was ok.


    Skye stood up and grinned knowingly at Shasta. Seeing his wife¡¯s look, Tidas offered to buy their ¡°little family¡± a slice of pie while there was still some left. The children jumped up and down, sttering the men with mud as Lawrence smiled cockily at his little brother.


    Skye frowned as droplets sprayed along the hem of her dress. It was then she realized that every person around them was muddy. The grounds were far wetter than the previous times Skye hade to the games. Not wanting to see others dealing with the mess, Skye made a quick decision.


    ¡°Shasta? Will you apany me to the announcement area? Ima gonna do somethin¡¯ about all of this mess, but I¡¯ll need everyone to remain still while I do it. We can catch up on the way while the men get the children some pie?¡±


    Quickly agreeing, the two took off for the announcement area near thepetition grounds. Skye had just been there the previous day, so she knew where it was. She¡¯d gone through the entireyout with Tidas as he plotted out his security details.


    Once clear of the men¡¯s general earshot, Skye began to rapid-fire questions at Shasta about the previous night. She¡¯d hesitated at first, but Skye¡¯s enthusiasm was contagious. After very little prodding, Shasta practically exploded with her happiness. Giving Skye every detail she could think of.


    By the time they¡¯d reached the announcement area, Shasta was nearly finished with her story. The equipment was attached to the emergencywork, so Skye had to disconnect a bunch of things to make the announcement. Once finished, she hopped in the microphone and tapped it a couple times. She¡¯d read about it in a bunch of books, and had always wanted to do it.


    ¡°Testing, testing.. Can you hear me out there? Good! This is Princess Skye Moonstone, wife of Prince Tidas MacArthur... I don¡¯t know about you folks, but I¡¯m quite tired of the mud. If you can stand still for five minutes, I can have it all taken care of. If you move around, I¡¯m not responsible for the mess. I request that anyone near the entrances to the fair grounds stop everyone else from entering, or at the least warn them.¡±


    ¡°I know you all still have work to do, but how much faster would your work go if you weren¡¯t dealing with the mud? Five minutes! Give me five minutes, and I¡¯ll have this ce nice and dry! Can ye help me?!¡±


    Random voices erupted all over the fairgrounds as people both thanked her, and agreed to stay still. Using there Tank traits, Skye and Shasta listened for any refusals, but everyone stopped moving. As they stepped out of the tented area, Skye stated; ¡°If you hear people moving, tell me where, and I¡¯ll stop.¡±


    After nodding her head in the positive, Shasta felt goosebumps creeping up her back as Skye began to build her Earth and Water traits. The speed in which she could build her powers now was astonishing. Even amongst Fae, she didn¡¯t know many faster than her.


    Their training at Zazzy¡¯s ce had been far more beneficial than how they were doing it in the arena. The ring was a very small spacepared to half an acre. Skye was quite proficient using her Tank trait now, except for the stopping part. She still couldn¡¯t sometimes, which was hrious to Shasta.


    Skye could easily use two traits at once now as well. Using her Earth trait to maintain walls as they trained with her Tank one increased her abilities across the board. It put Shasta in awe every time.. ¡®Anyone within the capital that can sense magic can probably feel Skye¡¯s power right now..¡¯


    With glowing eyes and a cocky grin on her lips, Skye called out; ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s get started!¡±

 Chapter 238

    238 Summer Games: Water Art And Tourists


    As Skye and Shasta stood just outside of the announcement tent, they realized that a bunch of people had gathered before they¡¯d stopped moving. The two could even see Lawrence, Tidas, and the twins standing a few booths away. The two brothers were chatting while the children quickly finished their pieces pie.


    Seeing them made Skye and Shastaugh before Skye suddenly crouched down with a grunt. When Shasta asked if she was happened, Skye chuckled with a strained tone and replied; ¡°Ima fine! Ima fine, I got this! It¡¯s just a wee bit more water than I was anticipating.. Ima definitely gonna need to eat again after this..¡±


    As Skye trailed off, her power surged again as she shifted more magic into her Water trait. It was surprising to Tidas to feel and see his wife¡¯s magic first-hand in a long time. She¡¯d requested that he steer clear of Zazzy¡¯s ce while she was training with Shasta, so he had.


    Her control and magical capacities had skyrocketed in such a short time! But when Tidas thought about his wife¡¯s schedule, it made more sense to him.. Notplete sense, but enough to keep his uneasiness at bay.


    The twins couldn¡¯t see their Aunt Skye, but they could make out Shasta¡¯s figure in the short distance. They handed their empty tes to their father, then started waving at Shasta. Right as she waved back, the ground shook as a wave of power went out in every direction from Skye; covering the entire fairgrounds...


    ************


    Skye felt her magic reaching far and wide. She used her Earth magic to push all of the water up to the top while simultaneously using her Water trait to gather the water into giant floating bubbles. It was simr to how she¡¯d handled the water against the Nomads; minus the killing.


    On top of all that, Skye was also applying her magic to people¡¯s shoes and clothes, to clean them up. Lawrence was particrly grateful for it, causing him to literally yell his appreciation. Which prompted others to start to scream their thanks as well.


    Feeling good about maintaining her magical output, Skye decided to give everyone a little show. She thought it¡¯d be a nice way to start off the games, which was about to start. She heard several dignitariesining about wanting to enter the fairgrounds.. ¡®Might as well give them a wee show while they wait for me..¡¯


    .....


    As Skye slowly stood up, she gradually lifted her hands. Thousands of watermelon-sized bubbles began to lift into the sky. The orbs went up far enough for the bright sunlight to hit them. As the rays shined through the water, Skye shifted the bubbles to cast brilliant rainbows all over the fairgrounds.


    As people were left in awe at the spectacle, Skye took it one step further. She broke up the thousands ofrge drops into millions of tiny rippling droplets of rainbows. She monitored the heat of the drops and got them as close to the people as she could while still catching the sunlight.


    Millions of tiny rainbows swirled around above the fairgrounds, causing children to scream with excitement and astonishment. As she swirled them around above everyone, they beganbining. Stretching and ttening out the water as much as she could, Skye made it look more like ss than water.


    She swirled it around; twisting it into a tiny current that folded back in on itself over and over again in waves. Crashing against itself, and spraying high up into the air. Suddenly the crashing stops as it dramatically parts down the middle, then crashes against itself a final time. Exploding and expanding high into the air like fireworks.


    A thin mist that reflects one final, massive rainbow over the entire fairgrounds covers every direction of the sky before being carried away by a gentle breeze..


    Silence covers the dry fairgrounds for a split second before it erupts in cheers and apuse. Even the people several miles outside of the Summer Games watched the majority of the beautiful spectacle. As Skye brushed her hands together to knock off a bit of dirt from touching the ground, she was swarmed by people.


    It took quite a few shouts on Tidas¡¯ part to finally reach his wife, who looked a bit overwhelmed. Skye didn¡¯t do things for attention, she did them to see people smile. A nod and a simple ¡®thank you¡¯ were more than enough, but everyone within eyeshot of her was crowding her. It took Tidas¡¯ angry voice to get everyone to finally back off.


    As soon as she was free, Skye got bombarded by her niece and nephew, which she didn¡¯t mind at all. Strangers trying to touch her was Very different from her family trying to hug her. Even after being in the spotlight for over eight months, Skye still wasn¡¯t used to it, and wondered if she¡¯d ever be.


    After bidding farewell to everyone, Skye headed back to the main entrance to the fairgrounds. She was meant to meet Karena and the diplomats there over fifteen minutes ago, but she HAD to stop and get something to eat. As she walked passed a food stall, a sweet, deep-fried doughy smell caught her attention.


    Thedy running the stall thanked her for taking care of her dress for her, and gave Skye an ¡®Elephant Ear¡¯ for free. It was basically an enormous ttened out cinnamon roll that was deep-fried and covered in powdered sugar. Skye made a mental note of the stall¡¯s cement, and ate it quickly as she nearly jogged to the entrance.


    As Skye neared the entrance, she quickly wiped her mouth of any remaining powdered sugar, and calmly and gracefully walked towards an impatient-looking Karena. She¡¯d changed into a deep purple colored dress that was very simr in style to Skye¡¯s dress. She would¡¯ve smiled at the fact that even Karena¡¯s dressmaker was being influenced by Skye¡¯s style, except that Karena opened her mouth.


    The Crowned Princess scoffed with an arrogant smile as she said; ¡°I expect you to bete to most things, but to bete meeting with the diplomats? Tsk, tsk, Skye.. Magnus will not be pleased.¡±


    Every part of Skye was itching to p her, but that would¡¯ve been the worst choice ever. Karena would have her executed on the spot. So Skye did what she¡¯d been doing a lottely: outsmarted her..


    While smiling politely on the outside, Skye inwardly grinned like the devil as she retorted in a loud voice; ¡°Forgive myteness. I was cleaning up a ratherrge mess. I do hope you will all forgive me.¡±


    Karena was about to make another snarkyment, but the representative from Sai stepped forward and asked in a shaky voice; ¡°So the water in the sky before, the dancing rainbows.. That was you?¡±


    All Skye did was nod in the positive, and therge group of gathered people began to question her. Yelling over each in an effort to be the one heard. As Skye started to feel overwhelmed, she looked to Karena for help, but all she got were dagger eyes. ¡®Figures.¡¯


    As people started to try to reach out and touch her, Skye instinctively started to build her magic. Right as panic started to sink in, Tidas appeared out of no where. He cut through the crowds, and pulled his wife to him. As soon as he had her in his arms, Tidas spoke in the loudest, calmest voice he could muster; ¡°While we thank you for your praise, Please Reframe from touching My Wife.¡±


    As the people apologized and backed up to give them breathing room, Karena continued to stare daggers at her inws. ¡®Of course Tidas would show up right when things were getting interesting.. So Skye doesn¡¯t like being cramped or crowded? I¡¯ll have to remember that.. But why is Tidas here? Isn¡¯t he supposed to be getting the events ready?¡¯


    Right as the thought passed through Karena¡¯s mind, Tidas spoke to Skye; ¡°I can¡¯t stay.. Will you be alright? Where¡¯s Karena?¡±


    When the two locked eyes, Karena smirked evilly at Tidas. As if she were saying: ¡°She¡¯ll get no help form me, this is too entertaining.¡± He red at her, but other than that there really wasn¡¯t anything he could do.


    After giving Skye a private pep talk and a few pointers on how to handle crowds, Tidas turned back to the gathered diplomats and dignitaries. He apologized for dying them, and that Skye and Karena would start their tour. After a quick kiss and a promise of dinner together, Tidas took off..


    With a goofy smile and flushed cheeks, a chipper Skye and salty Karenamenced their tour of the Summer Games fairgrounds. The ground itself waspletely dry, and the dirt looked almostpacted. As some madements about how wonderful of a job the ¡®young princess¡¯ had done, Karena sulked.


    Skye named off the foods and games as they passed the stalls and booths. She event told the gathered VIPs a bit of history about each one. As they stopped and tried various foods and games, Prince Abdul and Richard Yaris watched Skye like birds of prey..


    Richard leaned towards the Fire Nation Prince as he said; ¡°Did you see how she controlled the water earlier? Can you imagine how much magical power it must¡¯ve taken to extract the water from the dirt? And look at the ground! It looks like it was packed down! She¡¯s much more powerful than I thought.. It will make things difficultter-¡±


    Abdul shushed Richard before he spoke; ¡°Watch how loudly you speak. Alcon is known for having arge amount of Tank Mages..One could easily hear you and think the worst.¡±


    Richard swallowed hard when he saw the death re that the prince was shooting his way. His countenance did not match his voice or the rest of his demeanor, and was highly unnerving. As the tour continued, the two hardly spoke again. Waiting for when they returned to privacy to discuss antything nefarious...


    ************


    Aside from it¡¯ste start, the tour had no other issues. The diplomats and dignitaries said Skye was a delight. Full of interesting facts about the history and importance of the Summer Games. Ancient cultures from every corner of the world had celebrations and traditions.


    As the tour progressed, Skye made it a point to show and stress the significance of how inherently connected everyone is. Even in Alcon, a bit of everything could be found. Food, fashion, art, entertainment; all of the beautiful things that make us alike, Skye stressed.


    By the end of the tour; diplomats that hardly participated in anything like the Sai and Fire Nation representatives, were getting involved in the discussions. Theypared their foods and clothing to the things Skye had mentioned, and talked over their cultural simrities. When their differences came up, instead of hearing any arguments, Skye heard themughing and and swapping stories and experiences.


    While she knew that all of this was by no means a political solution to anything, Skye had hope that the diplomats and dignitaries would begin to build new rtionships with each other. Ones based on what makes us all the same, rather than the unique differences. That was how she always thought politics Should work: celebrate the simrities, and share the differences..


    By the time the tour reached thepetition area, everyone was smiling and happily chatting away. As the King of Alcon looked over the gathering crowds, he couldn¡¯t help but notice everyone was in a great mood. Everyone except Karena..


    As she and Skye broke away from the diplomats toe and join their husbands, Magnus saw the death re Karena shed at Skye before resuming her fake courtier¡¯s expression. He wondered what it was about, but pushed the thought aside for the time being. The first round of events was about to begin....

 Chapter 239

    239 Summer Games: First Day Competitions


    Trumpets blew loudly, grasping the attention of every spectator as the groups ofpetitors took their positions. Commoners and nobles sit in their designated sections as their king stands regally in full view of his people. Copsible stands encircle rows offortable chairs all the way around therge and muddy field.


    Skye had cleared the fairgrounds of muck, but thepetitor¡¯s grounds were meant to be muddy on the first day. The finalpetitions unofficially required it. It always rained the day or days leading up to the Summer Games every year. In hundreds of years, it had never beenpletely dry on the traditional first day of the Summer Games, and Skye was not about to break it.


    As the trumpets finished, silent anticipation pulsed through the air as the King of Alcon began to speak:


    ¡°I wee you to the Annual Summer Games of our fair Alcon! Here, you will see men and women from every stretch of our kingdompeting for glory¡¯s reward!¡±


    Magnus held up arge, dark-brow pouch with a grunt; ¡°Each first ce winner will receive this pouch, a horse from my own stables, and a seat at my birthday dinner on the final night of the games!¡±


    Setting down the heavy pouch, the king picked up a smaller, tan-colored bag before speaking again; ¡°The second ce winners will receive this smaller pouch and a horse of their choosing. The third ce winners will receive the same pouch, but no horse. Allpetitors that did not ce will still receive vouchers for the fairgrounds! What say you, people of Alcon?! Is your king a fair man?!¡±


    The people stood to their feet as they cheered for their beloved king. Magnus kissed his fingertips, and threw his arms into the air towards his people; gaining an even louder response. As his people screamed their love for their king, he looked over to the section of diplomats with arge grin.


    Their heads were whipping back and forth with astonishment. They¡¯d been surprised to see the entire fairgrounds erupt over such a small prize. Some thought it was too small until they realized that the hundreds of people gathered on the muddy field were allpetitors. Knowing that, they realized just how much money the king was spending.


    Lowering one hand while straightening the other, Magnus signaled his people to quite down. After a minute or so, the crowds hushed. Waiting impatiently for their king to continue.


    .....


    ¡°Today we will have the Caber Toss, the Hammer Throw, the Grappling Matches, and finish with the traditional Tug of War! Tomorrow will be the Archery and Sword Competitions, followed by the Obstacle Run, the Sheaf Toss, and finish with the Shot Put!¡±


    ¡°The final day will open with everyone¡¯s favorite King of the Hill Competition, followed by the Jousting Tournament, then the Dance Competition right before the Feast! Any of our foreign friends are wee to join in any of the festivities, but if you are a mage, you Must be willing to wear the Sealing Stone topete! Those are the rules to guarantee fairness! Magic is not allowed during the Summer Games!¡±


    The people cheered and apuded. Alcon had always had magic restrictions during their Summer Games. If one wanted to show off their magical abilities, they saved it for the Mage Trials. The games were mostly for fun, but it was also the general military¡¯s chance to show off their skills.


    The Royal Mage Corp only made up about thirty percent of Alcon¡¯s military might. The rest ranged from infantry, to special forces. The RMC technically fell into the special forces category, even though they operated outside of the normal military rules and roles often.


    There werews in ce that kept the RMC separate from the rest of the branches, even though their personnel were swapped or assigned to other branches frequently. The RMC was akin to a power check for the rest of the military, and vice versa. This way,plete power couldn¡¯t be had by any single person, even the king.


    Without the support of two of the three Pirs, the RMC couldn¡¯t involve themselves in wars; foreign or domestic. Their power equaled all of the other branchesbined. The Pirs were more than just rank titles, they were also the greatest responsibility for a non-Royal of the kingdom to have. Making those within the position on par with the princes.


    Before the crowds could turn ugly, the first event was set up and started. The Caber Toss was a tradition that the MacArthur men loved. Arge tapered pole usually about sixteen to twenty feet tall, and weighing between ny, to one-hundred and fifty pounds was tossed as far as thepetitors could throw them. Once itnded, the distance was measured, and a winner determined by the distance.


    Skye and Tidas watched as us came in second. He wasn¡¯t particrly happy toe in second, but the man who hade in first had been the champion for four years straight now. Gunner McDonald currently held the title of General in the Army¡¯s Infantry. He was one of the tallest people Skye had ever seen, and stuck out like a sore thumb with a bright red and white hair fluffing out in every direction.


    The next event was the Hammer Throw. The name had always confused Skye because the object looked Nothing like a hammer. Arge metal ball that was attached to steel wire looked nothing like a hammer.


    It was thrown as far as it could by thepetitors. The winner usually changed yearly, but the same winner fromst year won this year as well.


    Tidas and Skye cheered as Lieutenant Tanner chucked the ball as hard as he could. It went a good twenty feet passed the otherpetitors, frustrating us further. Again, he took second. His mood improved when Arthur told him that he wouldn¡¯t bepeting next year, and agreed to teach him his secret technique for getting as much air as possible.


    The Wrestling Matches were next. Zas was in charge of making sure everyone yed fair. Only onepetitor had gotten a penalty throughout the entirepetition. us didn¡¯t enter that one, but Skye was shocked to see that Ronnie had.


    Tidas was sure he¡¯d get knocked out in the first round, but he¡¯d actually ced third. He jumped for joy like a little kid after the king handed him his reward. He thrust his hand up in the air, shing a peace sign to the spectators, which sent them into a mor.


    The final event was Tug of War. Everyone was happily surprised to see both Lawrence and Tidas joining in on the event. The Tug of War didn¡¯t require signing up beforehand because it wasn¡¯t like the otherpetitions. There was no single reward, just glory for thepetitors involved.


    The brothers hadn¡¯t nned on participating, but after Skye and Shasta had left to fix the fairgrounds earlier, the subject hade up. The twins had insisted on seeing how strong their father and uncle were, so they sloshed onto the field, and took the same side.


    Tidas, Lawrence, us, Ronnie, Arthur, and a three more people from the RMC went head to head against a dozen of the infantry soldiers. A silent rivalry between the regr military and the special forces had always been present, but was made obvious during the Summer Games each year.


    While everyone respected each other, it wasmon knowledge that the RMC members got a bit more special treatment from everyone;paratively speaking. Magic was rare and often mysterious to those not around it enough. A simple disy of their natural talent earned them discounts, or even free things. No one wanted to give the regr soldiers things for flexing their muscles, or shing their swords.. Unless done in a threatening manner.


    The Summer Games were a way for the two groups to safely get their frustrations out without causing strife amongst the branches of the military. Such things affected cooperation, coordination, and execution of strategies on the battlefield. The games allowed any festering resentments an outlet.. Yet another reason why the Summer Games were so important to Alcon.


    The trumpets echoed, signaling the start of the Tug of War. The military side started strong, but the longer thepetition dragged on, the less resistance Tidas¡¯ side felt. Stamina training was basic in all RMC training to help build one¡¯s magical capacity. The regr military didn¡¯t focus as much on it as the RMC did, and the basic physical benefits of it were quickly bing obvious.


    After about twelve minutes, the front of the military side started to slip. Seeing the clear opportunity, Tidas called out to his teammates; ¡°Now! Yank with all you¡¯ve gotds!¡±


    The two teams were abruptly thrown into a sudden death match with each other. The Sealing Stone bracelets around everyone¡¯s wrists glowed slightly as their magical instincts kicked in. The bracelets were made from an extremely rare stone that absorbed and nullified magic. The only ce in the world it had ever been found was in the Fire Nation, and was one of the only things that they exported.


    As the teams yanked and talked smack to each other, Tidas looked over at Skye. A smile was on her face, but her hands were clenched together. She looked adorable to him as she stood near Magnus, waiting for him toe back. A touch of anger edged his happy mood as his attention shot over to his oldest brother.


    Marco was tantly staring at Skye, and pissing off his wife by doing it. It was obvious to everyone but her before then that her own husband had a thing for his brother¡¯s wife. Skye hadn¡¯t done anything to encourage it, but that didn¡¯t matter to Karena. Instead of holding her scandalous husband responsible for his own actions, she stared daggers at Skye.


    A surge of fury gave Tidas the final ¡®umph¡¯ he needed to yank the otherpetitors into the mud. Lawrence started chuckling hard when the first three mennded on top of each other. Hisugh then turned hysterical when they got pressed down further into the mud by the weight of the other ninepetitors toppling over onto them.


    The crowds cheered and pped like their lives depended on it as the first day of the Summer Games began to wind down. Most of the nobles in the front rows had as least a little mud sttered on them, but it was like a badge of honor to them. It was proof of not only their social standings, but a reflection on how close to the action they were.


    The Mage Trials was the only event that didn¡¯t apply a status-based seating arrangement. Due to Skye¡¯s cleanup of the fairgrounds, the only people who had mud on them were nobles, diplomats, or dignitaries. As everyone began to funnel out of thepetition area, some of themoners madements about how the Summer Games seating should be like the Mage Trials: firste, first served.


    Several nobles began to make derogative and condescendingments back, sparking tension as the two groups converged to leave. As the angry voices started to turn threatening, Magnus attempted to talk over the crowds, but things had developed too far, too fast.


    Right as fights started to break out; an ear-ringing, bone-chilling roar resounded over the mobs. Arge shadow case over the crowds in the dimming sunlight. As everyone looked up, the groups of people froze; some out of awe, some fear.


    As the shadow circled about, Skye ran out into the muddy field with a giant smile on her face as she screamed at the top of her lungs; ¡°ZAZZY! YER FLYING!!!¡±

 Chapter 240

    240 Summer Games: Surprise Spectacle


    Skye had managed to teach Zazzy how to get off of the ground, but she was still building her wing strength to be able to fly higher than ten or twelve feet. The noise and smells from the fairgrounds had wafted with the wind towards Zazzy¡¯s ce. She was with the kennel master¡¯s son, Lenny, practicing her flying out in the field. Like she usually did with her mother around that time.


    As she steadily built her height, the smells from the various foods made her stomach growl loudly. Lennyughed at her as she flew back and forth from one end of the field to the other. Telling her that she could eat as soon as they finished her training for the day.


    ¡°Your mother even ordered a special treat for you tonight! A whole roastedmb, just for you! How does that sound?¡±


    Zazzy nodded her head, but didn¡¯t seem as enthusiastic as she normally was about getting to eat pure meat. Lenny thought it strange, but there wasn¡¯t exactly anything he could do about it. Not with her in the air, at least.


    ¡°If youe down now, I¡¯ll get the meat ready! How¡¯s that sound my scaly friend?!¡±


    Zazzy lit up for a moment, but then jerked her head up with a searching expression on her face. ¡®I smell mother and father! And the nice Cat Lady! They¡¯re where the good food smell ising from!¡¯


    Without thinking it through, Zazzy took off; following her nose as she flew higher than normal. A tiny voice in her head sputtered about altitude and wind pressure, but she didn¡¯t really understand it. If it wasn¡¯t for her muscle memory, Zazzy wasn¡¯t even sure she¡¯d be at this point in her learning.


    As the smells became stronger, more and more people came into view. She¡¯d begun to feel a little scared when everyone started yelling and pointing at her, but she reminded herself that no one could get her in the air. With a big sniff, Zazzy turned and followed the air currents to find her mother.


    A lot of other smells were mixed in, but Zazzy could pinpoint Skye or Tidas¡¯ position from anywhere. Not just because of their smells, but something else. The three were connected on some level that the baby dragon didn¡¯t understand, but hadplete faith in.


    .....


    She knew how much her parents loved her, and vice versa. Skye told her multiple times, every time she saw her. Tidas had only said it a few times, but cuddled her constantly, even with her current size. Plus, every once in a while, when no one was around; they¡¯d go for runs together. Even though Tidas was much faster than her on foot, she still loved it.


    Coasting on a stream of air, Zazzy was hit with a strong wave of her mother¡¯s scent. She couldn¡¯t figure out where she was; all the humans looked tiny to her from the air. It was then that Zazzy realized that she was over five times higher than she¡¯d ever been. Excitement surged within the baby dragon as she thought about how proud her mother would be..


    Listening to the tiny voice in her head, Zazzy tilted her wings to circle around, and swoop in lower for a better look. More humans than she¡¯d ever seen gathered together on the ground. They were yelling and screaming at each other over things Zazzy didn¡¯t understand or care to know.


    All she wanted was her parents and some yummy food.. Felling a touch desperate, Zazzy roared as loud as she could, hoping her mother would hear her over all the other humans. ¡®She Has to be down there somewhere! I can smell her!¡¯


    Right as she was going to turn around and leave, Zazzy heard her mother¡¯s voice. A deep kind of cooing noise escaped her as she saw Skye running out into the muddy field with a giant smile, and open arms. As Zazzy touched down into the squishy mess, Skye ran over and wrapped her arms around her whilerge crowds of spectators watched on in awe.


    As Skye hugged and loved on the dragon, she realized how freaked out a lot of people looked. As Tidas came to her side and pet the happy, overgrown baby, Magnus hopped on to the announcement system to nip any issues in the bud now.


    As the microphones crackled to life, Magnus spoke as clearly and quickly as possible:


    ¡°As you all may recall;st year, the Fae entrusted a dormant dragon egg to my daughter-inw, Skye! On this past Yuletide, the egg hatched, and the baby dragon has bonded to Skye! The Fae told me that to separate them would cause the baby dragon to die, so I allowed her to raise it! What think you, my people?! Has she done her job well?!¡±


    Knowing that they were talking about her, Zazzy turned towards the crowds with curiosity. When her mother told her in a low voice to ¡®wave at the nice people¡¯, Zazzy stuck her paw up in the air, andplied. The gesture earned cheers and enthusiasm in the most positive sense.


    When several people started to step onto the field, several mage guards appeared out of nowhere, and stopped the majority of people from approaching. Only Shasta, the twins, the diplomats, and the dignitaries were allowed to pass. Even regr members of the court weren¡¯t allowed.


    If Tidas had his way, the diplomats and dignitaries would¡¯ve been kept back as well, but the king motioned to let them through. He assumed his father was nning on using Zazzy as another example of the benefits to being Alcon¡¯s ally. It irritated him greatly that his father was so tantly using his family for political maneuvers, but there wasn¡¯t anything he could do but try his best to protect them.


    The Sai diplomat was the first to stagger forward, still awestruck by Zazzy¡¯s existence. He¡¯d heard rumors that the princess had a baby dragon under her care, but he didn¡¯t believe it; at first. When he¡¯d heard some pce servants talking about how they missed seeing the ¡®sweet baby dragon¡¯ daily, it became hard to ignore.


    Sending his own servants out to gossip amongst the pce workers had revealed what the king had just announced, and that the same Fae were actually the representatives for the Fae Royalty. He learned about the Sanctuary in the north, but he did already know about the Fae Nation to the south.


    Some of the games were ran by Fae, and had Fae-made wares as the prizes. Those booths and stalls shut down half-way through the day forck of prizes and/or food left. Alfred even had a stall that he sold food out of. The dishes weremon ones, but he still sold out before the events had started.


    As the Sai representative cautiously walked up to Zazzy, he swallowed hard before asking Skye in a trembling voice; ¡°M-May I.. touch her? I-I¡¯ve always wanted to see a real dragon, but..¡± the man smiled brightly; ¡°I still can¡¯t believe that she¡¯s real.¡±


    Skye beamed at the man as she replied; ¡°Aye, Mr. Fuu. You should be fine to pet her as long as you harbor no ill will towards her.¡±


    Mr. Fuu¡¯s smile widened; ¡°Oh, never, dear princess.. Dragons are sacred, revered beings in Sai.. I could Never wish for anything bad to happen to such a splendid, beautiful creature..¡±


    Zazzy may not have understood every word that the man had said, but she understood apliment when she heard one. She trilled happily at him before leaning down and sniffing at him. When she began to nudge at his pocket, he reached in and pulled out a small pouch full of little hard candies from him home.


    Showing a few to Skye, she beamed and said; ¡°Oh aye! I know that sugar candy! Genie used to give me a few pieces whenever I did well on a test. I think he called it konpeito, or something like that.¡±


    The man looked to Skye with a quirked eyebrow as Zazzy stole the candies from his hand; ¡°Genie? The previous diplomat?¡±


    ¡°No, I had a tutor from Sai named Genie, but his real name is Jin Laos,¡± Skye had a nostalgic smile on her face as she spoke.


    Mr. Fuu¡¯s face lit up with shock at the princess¡¯ name drop; ¡°Jin Laos?! The brother of Senator Wei Li?! HE was your tutor?! The man known as ¡®the Jin of Darkness¡¯?! The former General of the Shadow Corps?!¡±


    Skye¡¯s expression went quizzical for a moment; ¡°The ¡®Jin of Darkness¡¯?! Hahahahaha! More like ¡®Jin of the Wind¡¯..Oh! Jin, Genie; I just got it, haha!¡±


    Skye¡¯s reaction to the news was not exactly what Mr. Fuu was expecting, but he couldn¡¯t stop the smile from spreading across his face. ¡®I¡¯m touching a Real Dragon! Not a wyvern, but a REAL Dragon! I can¡¯t believe it! No one back home will believe me, but I¡¯m Really touching a Real dragon!¡¯


    As the diplomat from Sai internally spazzed out, Shasta brought the twins over. Their eyes were nearly bulging from their sockets as they walked up to Zazzy in awe. They looked to Skye expectantly, then turned back to Zazzy upon her nod of approval.


    Unsure of what to do, both the children and the dragon stared at each other for several moments before Anna absentmindedly muttered; ¡°Pretty eyes..¡±


    Upon hearing thepliment, Zazzy lowered her head to sniff at the twins. When they reached their hands out to pet her, she gently bumped into their hands with a soft cooing noise. As soon as they made contacts the children squealed with delight.


    Hearing them and seeing their smiles, Zazzy donned an enormous smile as she happily trilled at the tiniest humans she¡¯d ever seen. She sloshed in the mud as she lightly swayed her tail, which made Tidas grab Skye by the shoulders and move her to the side a few inches.


    When she looked up at him questioningly, Tidas shed his wife a nervous smile and said; ¡°Gotta watch out for that tail..¡±


    Skyeughed at her husband¡¯s utterly serious expression he had on his face after speaking, but understood why he was being cautious. It was funny to think of now, but Tidas had gotten seriously injured when he first showed her Zazzy¡¯s ce, and he¡¯d made a fat joke about putting her on a diet.


    As they watched the children take off across the muddy field to y with Zazzy, Skye and Tidas both kept a watchful eye on that swinging tail of hers. They were bombarded with questions from the delegates as soon as the children started to y.


    Seeing a very Large group of Alconians behind them with weary expressions, Skye turned to Magnus and asked if she might do a wee Q&A with the gathered people. Magnus beamed his approval at his diplomatic daughter-inw, but Karena continued to stare daggers at her.


    Marco watched from his seat next to his wife. He hadn¡¯t moved an inch, which irritated his father quite a bit. He was too focused on watching Skye to care. She¡¯d been proving herself worthy of her position all day, and he couldn¡¯t even describe how surprised he was when he watched her water art disy earlier.


    For the first time in a long time, Marco was actually moved by something. The beautiful colors and aerial disy made his heart skip, and caused a ultra rare smile to cover his face. The more he watched Skye the more intriguing she became to him.


    The moment everyone froze in fear, she ran out to greet the creature without hesitation. No fear of repercussions, no fear of anything at all.. Just a brilliant smile that shined far brighter than the sun to him. As he watched her approach him to use the announcement equipment, a dark smile tugged at the corners of his lips.


    ¡®I can¡¯t wait to make that smile all mine.. I¡¯ll lock her away so no one else can enjoy it¡¯s warmth be me..¡¯

 Chapter 241

    241 Summer Games: Second Day


    It had taken Skye about an hour to answer enough questions to satisfy people that their safety was secure. If she didn¡¯t know Zazzy, she would be mixed in with the crowds, demanding answers as well. During Hogmanay, the king had announced Zazzy¡¯s existence, but she was only an egg to everyone¡¯s knowledge then.


    As Skye exined Zazzy¡¯s hatching on Yuletide and the chaos that ensued within Moonstone castle over her unexpected appearance, the crowdsughed at the way the princess had told the story. It quickly endeared the baby dragon to the people¡¯s hearts as they watched her y with the gathering children.


    Several of bothmon, and noble children had gathered around Zazzy after slipping through the guards. She looked nervous at first; like she was scared she was going to hurt them. Zazzy looked to her mother, who just mouthed ¡® keep yer tail down¡¯ at her. With the unofficial approval, as soon as they started to grab on to her, Zazzy began to drag the children around in the mud.


    The twins and a couple of other children had carefully climbed onto her back, and were enjoying a leisurely ride around thepetitor¡¯s grounds. A dozen or so other children were hanging on to her wings and sides as Zazzy happily sloshed about. She sshed the children that walked with her, making them giggle as they tried and failed to dodge it.


    Marco had finally decided to join them out on the field, but Karena refused. She¡¯d had her fill of mud and mess for the day, and decided to take her leave instead. Marco hardly noticed that his wife stayed back. The only difference to him was that he didn¡¯t have to be as guarded about his fondness of Skye.


    Right after she¡¯d spoken, Skye went straight back to her husband¡¯s side. The majority of the gathered spectators had dispersed. Only the parents of those ying with Zazzy, and those who were gathered around the king were left. The sun was beginning to inch down, casting a beautiful array of reds, oranges, and yellows across the sky.


    As his oldest brother approached, Tidas watched as his eyes never left his wife, and it pissed him off. He stepped into his line of sight, effectively blocking Marco¡¯s view of his wife. Locking eyes, a silent battle ensued as Marco moved closer to the group.


    As they stared each other down, pure ckness traversed Marco¡¯s eyes for a split second before he blinked and smirked; the darkness gone. Startled, Tidas tensed all over as his body. His brother¡¯s grin widened, then vanished almost as quickly. By the time he came to stand next to their father, his standard apathetic expression had returned.


    Tidas came around to stand on the side of Skye closest to Marco, continuing to block his view of her. Magnus had noticed the strain between his sons, but there wasn¡¯t anything he could do about it. He wasn¡¯t sure how to broach the issues revolving around Skye.


    .....


    The king knew his daughter-inw had nothing to do with them, and that the gossip about her and Marco were utterly false. Anyowho watched Skye and Tidas together for longer than two minutes could see how they felt about one another.. ¡®So why do the rumors persist?¡¯


    Before the king could think further on it, the Fire Nation¡¯s diplomat started to discuss whether or not the Fae had more eggs. The thought had crossed his mind, but that wasn¡¯t the point of the conversation that peaked his interest. It was when Abdul off-handedly mentioned ¡®safe bartering¡¯ in exchange for an egg..


    ¡®Is the man a fool? He basically just admitted that his country¡¯s piracy issues are internally controlled! What a fool.. Many of the delegates here don¡¯t look too pleased with him now..¡¯


    Magnus wasn¡¯t the only one who¡¯d caught the vulgar man¡¯s words. Both Lawrence and Shasta had as well. They shared a look between them that said it all: ¡°What a scumbag..¡±


    Skye was too busy being bombarded with questions, and Tidas and Marco were too busy getting into a pissing contest with each other. No one was really paying attention to him and Richard Yaris except those three.


    Catching his father¡¯s eye and nodding, Lawrence then nodded in Abdul¡¯s direction. With a subtle gesture, Magnus silently agreed to keep an eye on the Fire Nation¡¯s representative..


    It took another forty minutes to get all of the children off of Zazzy. The twins were especially troublesome; refusing to get down until their aunt and uncle promised to take them to see the dragon again once more before they left. Several pinky promisester, they finally came down. Allowing the group to finally make their way back to the pce for dinner.


    The meal was lively as the diplomats and dignitaries swapped stories from home, or discussed the day¡¯s events. Skye was the most popr topic; ranging from her powers, to her Shaman and engineering work, to her beauty.


    The main dish for the first day dinner of the Summer Games was the same thing every year, and a MacArthur favorite: Haggis. It¡¯s a dish that predates the Great Shift, so not much was known to them about it¡¯s true origin. All they knew was that every Alconian ever born had sat least tried it.


    It was one of Skye¡¯s least liked foods because of themon iron undertone to the vor. Haggis is made from minced sheep liver, lung, and heart, onions, oatmeal, suet, and other various spices. All salted and mixed with stock, then cooked while encased within the sheep¡¯s stomach.


    The saltiness and metallic taste to it through Skye off, so she could only ever eat a little any time it was served. The sides were her favorite part.


    Colcannon, garlic and herb baked potatoes, and the bread spread were first. A vegetable medley that had carrots, sweet onions, cucumber slices, green pepper bits, and chunks of hard cheddar paired well with a kind of balsamic vinaigrette. Thest thing served was dessert: massive tiered trays filled with every kind of mini fruit pie one could think of.


    Skye and Tidas were so exhausted by the time the evening was done that they didn¡¯t even bother bathing. Stripping down and crawling into bed was the only thing either of them cared about. By the time they¡¯d made it to their room, Peggy was already asleep.


    As they cuddled in bed, Skye stated; ¡°Two more days, love.. Just two more and we¡¯re done.¡±


    Squeezing his wife tightly, Tidas stated tly; ¡°We need a vacation.. A long one.¡±


    Giggling at her husband¡¯s tone, Skye simply said; ¡°Aye.. We¡¯ll have to do that soon. I want ye all to me self for a bit after all this.¡±


    Tidas grinned in the dim light from the firece; ¡°Aye, wife.. With no more prying eyes about us either..¡±


    ************


    The second day went off without a hitch. The Archery Competition was the first event, followed by the Sword Matches, the Sheaf Toss, and ended with the Obstacle Run. The course they used was also partially for the King of the Hill Event tomorrow, so it made the most sense to make it the final event for the day.


    Skye had wanted to join it the Archery Competition, but magic wasn¡¯t allowed, and she wasn¡¯t proficient enough with a real bow to feel like she couldpete. As she watched thepetition, a sour expression overtook her face right as Shasta was walking up to her.


    Tapping her shoulder, Skye smiled as Shasta greeted her and said; ¡°You look like someone kicked your dragon! What could have you looking so pissy so early in the day?¡±


    Skye¡¯s smile instantly deted at her friend¡¯s bad joke. Shasta wasn¡¯t the most tactful person, but she made a point. Skye was acting like a pouting child over not participating at all in the games, and needed to stop.


    ¡°Ima fine, just irritated that I can¡¯t participate. I was gonna do the archery, but tis pointless without me Water magic. I can barely hit the side of a barn with a bow,¡± Skyemented.


    Shasta quirked an eyebrow; ¡°Why not do another event?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t.. The risk is too high that I¡¯ll use ¡®that¡¯, before the Mage Trials. I still can¡¯t stop every time yet,¡± Skye stated, referring to her Tank trait.


    Being in the know, Shasta ranked; ¡°What about the Dance Contest?¡±


    Skye chortled loudly; ¡°I think Karena might actually kill me if I upstage her again. She¡¯s singing and dancing in thepetition.¡±


    Shastaughed just as loud before she replied; ¡°Yeah, you show up with your violin, you¡¯d definitely win.. I¡¯ll pay you to see it, hehe.¡±


    ¡°You sound like a maniacal kitten,¡± Skye retorted, earning her a yful smack from her friend.


    The two stood quietly for a few minutes and watched as they switched out the archery equipment, and began drawing arge circle with stark white paint for the Sword Fighting Matches. The two opponents had to stay within the circle as they fought. The first to get knocked out of the ring, or to give up lost, and the winner moved on to the next round.


    As theypleted the circle, Shasta asked; ¡°Who do you think will win the King of the Hill Event tomorrow?¡±


    Skye grinned; ¡°Tidas, of course. He trains without his magic all the time, like you suggested to me. His core strength is ridiculous! I doubt anyone can match him.¡±


    Shasta¡¯s face went t as she unintentionally scoffed; ¡°Not true. I think Lawrence has a decent shot. He¡¯s never had magic, so he¡¯s trained his body his entire life to keep up with Marco and Tidas. I think if anyone will win, it¡¯s him.¡±


    Skye smirked at Shasta, amused she was getting defensive about Lawrence; ¡°And what makes you think that Lawrence could possiblypete with Tidas? He¡¯s a Tank and the Commander of-¡±


    Shasta¡¯s fur visibly fuzzed as her voice rose out of indignation for her love; ¡°So what?! That¡¯s all Magic-Rted stuff! Lawrence is highly intelligent, strong, and can work with any situation dealt to him with a cool head. I Can NOT say the same thing about your husband.. If it¡¯s Anything to do with non-magical situations, Lawrence is the best! Hands down!¡±


    Skye¡¯s smirk turned into a devilish grin right as Lawrence wrapped his arms around Shasta from behind her. She jumped at the sudden embrace, but rxed slightly as she realized who it was. Then, her face fell as Shasta asked; ¡°How much did you just hear?¡±


    ¡°Oh, let me see... Since you asked Skye whom she thought was going to win tomorrow,¡± Lawrence replied as he leaned into the side of Shasta¡¯s face.


    Turning her head to look at Skye, Shasta asked; ¡°Did you know he was there?!¡±


    ¡°I may or may not have noticed him after I said Tidas would win,¡± Skye¡¯s grin had widened as she spoke.


    Staring at her friend tly, Shasta said, ¡°I hate you¡±, then shed the biggest grin Skye had ever seen as she nuzzled Lawrence¡¯s cheek with hers.


    A touch of pink was barely visible on her cheeks as she pulled away from Lawrence¡¯s face, locked eyes with him, and stated; ¡°And you¡¯re just lucky you¡¯re cute..¡±

 Chapter 242

    242 Summer Games: Judgments And Obstacles


    Lawrence was pleasantly surprised to hear Shasta fervently defending him to Skye. It wasn¡¯t personal pride for her boyfriend to Shasta. She truly believed that he was going to win tomorrow.


    It was sweet, but Lawrence had no delusions about winning the King of the Hill Event. He figured even with Tidas¡¯ training, the one out of the three brothers that was most likely to win was Marco.


    Tidas had trained his body along side his Tank trait for the majority of his life. Marco had lost his magic at a young age, so he¡¯d been training his body for nearly fifteen years. Tidas was scrawny as a child, but Marco hadn¡¯t been small for as long as Lawrence could remember.


    Each brother was roughly five years apart, give or take a few months. Marco had ten years on Tidas to begin with. He¡¯d gotten even more ridiculous about his physical strength after he¡¯d lost his magic. To the point of paying outrageous amounts of money to bring in grappling and fighting masters from all over the Star Continent.


    Lawrence¡¯s brother¡¯s abilities were so great that their father had forbid him from entering any of the wrestling contests. When he thought about it seriously, the world was quite lucky Marco had lost his powers..


    Squeezing Shasta in his arms, Lawrence smiled and said; ¡°Thank you for your faith in me, my love.. Just, don¡¯t get your hopes up too high.¡±


    Shasta frowned; ¡°I Know you can beat Tidas! He¡¯s not as big and bad as everyone-¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s big and bad now?¡± Tidas asked like he didn¡¯t just hear everything clearly, just to mess with her a bit.


    Shasta flustered for a couple seconds before retorting; ¡°I was saying that you¡¯re not as big and bad as everyone Thinks you are!¡±


    .....


    Tidasughed as he wrapped his arm around Skye¡¯s waist; ¡°At least you¡¯re honest.. Still wrong, but honest. Do you think you¡¯ll beat me tomorrow?¡±


    Lawrenceughed hesitantly; ¡°Maybe, but I don¡¯t think either of us will win tomorrow, to follow suit with Shasta.¡±


    Tidas quirked his eyebrow at his older brother; ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll bite: then who do you honestly think will win tomorrow?¡±


    Lawrence shed a weak smile as he replied; ¡°Marco..¡±


    All joviality instantly left Tidas as he stared at his brother. They locked eyes as if having a silent conversation, then Tidas held up his fist with a slightly wicked grin on his face. Lawrence returned the smile with his own, then lightly tapped his little brother¡¯s knuckles in solidarity.


    The four stood for a few more minutes talking about the sword fights as they took ce. Zas eventually came over and said hello, but he was the main judge for most of the events. Shasta had been requested as Lawrence¡¯s personal guard, so she couldn¡¯t exactly help him. Tidas was in charge of a bunch of other things, so he couldn¡¯t really help either.


    It turned out to be more venting than an actual conversation. From hisck of help, to the ck of skill and finesse¡¯ in thepetitors; Zasmented. Skye had offered to help him with whatever she could, but there wasn¡¯t anything she could really do(as far as he knew).


    Thinking of one thing she could do, Skye reached out with her hand and healed Zas¡¯ fatigue. He thanked her profusely for it and the offer, in an attempt to guilt Tidas or Shasta, but they didn¡¯t budge.


    Zas knew it wouldn¡¯t work, but; ¡°A guy¡¯s gotta try, right?¡±


    It was thest thing the general had said as he walked away, and the twins joined them after their lessons. Zas was in a better condition all around now, but he still wished thhe had help. ¡®Maybe I can hunt down us and Ronnie-no. They¡¯re probably still mad at me for asking that favor..¡¯


    ¡®I wonder if Skye would back out of the trials on her own if I asked? Probably not, but I¡¯m out of ideas, and I¡¯m running out of time.. I¡¯ll have to try..¡¯


    As thest two fighters stepped into the circle, Zas cleared his head of all thoughts except the task at hand. As he inspected their swords and equipment before the fight, Zas realized that one of thepetitor¡¯s swords was loose around it¡¯s hilt. The de nked slightly as he shook it side to side.


    ¡°Who checked this de for you?¡± Zas asked in a deeper tone than thepetitor was expecting.


    Standing at attention, the young man replied; ¡°I¡¯m not sure, sir. I just saw the inspection tag and the green mark on it indicating that it had been cleared for use.. Is it no good?¡±


    Zas¡¯ eyes zeroed in on a mark along the hilt. The sword had been strategically tampered with. The mark would most likely look like a regr scrape to a regr person. Only someone who was familiar with the directional marks created from parrying would be able to tell.


    Zas had watched the entire Sword Fighting Event because he was the judge. He knew the young man¡¯s style, and knew right from the start that he¡¯d ce high. The man was named Wendel Thorton, and he was the son of amoner who worked in the orchard at Dragonhorn.


    Wendel¡¯s uncle was in the General Infantry, and he looked up to Zas as his hero. Having no magic, he couldn¡¯t join the RMC directly. But it wasmon for even non-magic personnel to be assigned to the RMC if their skills were far beyond average.


    Watching the seventeen year oldd had assured Zas of his talent andpetence. He assumed that the rigged sword was the work of someone who didn¡¯t want the noble on the other side of him to lose to amoner.


    The sword fights and jousting were always won by nobility. It was a point of pride to them since those two events were originally only meant for nobles to enter. Before Tiberius¡¯ time; the Shot Put, archery, sword fighting, and the King of the Hill Event were all reserved for nobility.


    Tidas¡¯ ancestor had disbanded the regtions preventingmoners from entering, but the nobles made it a point to retain the title yearly. It was one of the main reasons judges with heightened vision were required. They didn¡¯t always go about it fairly, so equipment inspections and impartial judges were required for every event now.


    As Zas looked at the de, he told Wendel to get a new sword. Once the boy took of to the equipment station, Zas red at the otherpetitor as he asked; ¡°Did you know about this?! Because you could¡¯ve killed him if you¡¯d swung down hard enough to make the hilt split.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes grew wide with fear; ¡°I-I swear it wasn¡¯t me, sir! I was over by the-¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask if you did it, I asked if you Knew about it! Who was it?!¡±


    When the man hesitated to answer, Zas let a low growl slip as he said; ¡°Give me a name or I will take you head Off of your shoulders right now..¡±


    The man took a step back as he spoke with a shaky voice; ¡°I don¡¯t know! I swear! My father just told me to keep swinging as hard as I could! He didn¡¯t tell me I was going to Kill someone! I don¡¯t want to do that! He¡¯s just a kid!¡±


    The man before Zas had a good twelve years or so on Wendel, so it made sense he¡¯d see thed as a child. ¡®How can nobles be so cold-blooded over such trivial thing as winning a stupid contest?! He didn¡¯t even tell his son that he¡¯d bemitting murder..¡¯


    Zas¡¯ countenance eased up considerably at the man¡¯s honest shock and fear. His eyes and bodynguage told Zas he wasn¡¯t lying, and that he truly felt sickened by his father¡¯s deception. He sped the man on the shoulder and apologized for his assumption ofpliance. He just figured that man knew what he was doing..


    After Wendel went through two more swords, Zas went and pick one for him. Four out of the six swords avable to him were damaged or bent. Having had his fill of the situation, Zas grabbed one from the other man¡¯s sword selection.


    Since he was a noble, the man had top-of-the-line swords avable to him. Wendel had never seen such a fine piece of steel before, and looked like a kid who¡¯d just opened up his Yuletide gift. Taking their positions, Zas started the match... It was over within ten minutes.


    The Obstacle Run was the next event, and that was the one Shasta was participating in. Right as Wendel knocked the noble out of the ring, Shasta bid her farewells, and took of to get her Sealing Stone Bracelet on. She refused to even touch it until thepetition was nearly starting.


    Because Fae originallye from the source of all magic, the Sealing Stone effected them twice as bad. Instead of just sealing away their magic, the stone literally ate away at their physical endurance, too. It wasn¡¯t exactly fair, but there was no other alternative to making sure no magic was used during the games.


    As Shasta walked up to the starting line with a sluggish expression, Victor and Anna yelled to her; ¡°You can do it Shasta! You¡¯re the best!¡±


    With her cocky attitude returning, thepetitors on either side of Shasta slowly inched away from her as she let a low growl of anticipation slip out. The area was eerily silent, then a loud ¡®pop¡¯ from a gun went off...


    Shasta took off like running was her natural state of being. Skye watched as she kept her back straight, and let the force of her movements help propel her along. Magic or not, Shasta was still most likely the fastest person in Alcon.


    As they came down the stretch, the first obstacles becamepletely visible. Shasta leaped over the hurdles, looking more like a free wild cat on the hunt that apetitor. The glint in her eyes and the smirk on her face told Lawrence all he needed to know.. Shasta was enjoying herself.


    Skye and Tidas knew the look, too. Tidas from during actualbat, and Skye from training, but they both recognized it.. Shasta loved to let loose, and that was exactly what she was doing. Without Tidaspeting, there wasn¡¯t any worthy challengers.. Or so she thought.


    Right as she passed Lawrence and the others, she noticed the surprise on their faces as their eyes fell shortly behind her. That was when she noticed the sound of footfalls rtively close behind her. As she peaked over her shoulder, Shasta was shocked to see a man dressed in a traditional Hignder kilting up Fast behind her.


    As she pumped her legs, Shasta heard Skye screaming at the top of her lungs; ¡°Petrie?! What The Bloody Hell Are Ye DOIN¡¯ HERE?!¡±

 Chapter 243

    243 Summer Games: Hignder Participation


    ***This Chapter Has A Language Warning***


    ***Special Author¡¯s Note Below***


    People gawked as Petrie walked through the fairgrounds in his regr Hignder garb. He didn¡¯t like a lot of thements being made about him, but he wasn¡¯t about to prove them right by acting out.


    Instead, Petrie smiled and nodded as he walked by in long strides. The food and women looked very tempting, but the sooner he got the day over with, the sooner he could go back home. The amount of people andck of greenery was off-putting to him, to say the least.


    Murdoc had entrusted him and Lucas Moonstone to barter a temporary peace treaty with the Alconian King, so that was what he was did.. Or rather, what Lucas was currently doing. He¡¯d been kicked out of the room as soon as he¡¯d exined his presence.


    Things had started to be a little heated between the two when Lucas had admitted to trading directly with Murdoc, but he had to exin. The truth was the only reason that the leader of the Hignders would trust a southerner with such a task. Petrie had a feeling that if they hadn¡¯t have been the only ones in the room, and arrived at such an ungodly hour in the morning, the king would¡¯ve had them killed..


    Petrie had heard that anyone could enter the events, but he didn¡¯t particrly care. Not until he¡¯d learned that the prizes were bags of gold and possibly a good horse. The animal he could sell, ride, or possibly eat, but the gold was his clencher.


    ¡®That much gold added in with the Moonstone hunting permit; that could save me from pigin¡¯ for a few years! I have Got to enter Somethin¡¯! Why the bloody hell don¡¯t we do somethin¡¯ like this?! Well.. We do have A Lot better stuff than the Alconians do. Guess ye canny have it all, hehe.¡¯


    Coming around the corner of a stall, Petrie caught sight of Skye and Tidas as they waved goodbye to some cat woman. It wasn¡¯t the strangest creature he¡¯d ever seen, butughed inwardly to himself that she and Skye were obviously friends. ¡®I swear that woman could befriend a Barghest, given five minutes.¡¯


    .....


    As he circled around, Petrie realized that the cat woman was participating in the next event: an obstacle race. He wondered how fast she was, but brushed it aside as he approached the sign-in area. ¡®Guess I¡¯ll be findin¡¯ out shortly..¡¯


    The man sitting at the table turned four shades whiter upon Petrie¡¯s approach, but rxed slightly when he saw an Ambassador¡¯s Crest pinned to his kilt. He¡¯d been stopped every few stalls by guards and puffed-up nobles that thought he was just a stupid and lost barbarian.


    Getting tired of the harassment quickly, Petrie had pinned the damn crest to the front-center of his kilt. That way all he had to do is point down with a smile, which he found out unnerved some of the ¡®finer¡¯dies. Petrie personally found it very entertaining.


    After he signed in, he walked to the farthest side so Skye and Tidas wouldn¡¯t spot him yet. He wanted to surprise them as he flew past both them, and their wee kitty-cat friend. ¡®I can¡¯t wait to see the look on Skye¡¯s face! Tis gonna be hrious!¡¯


    When the race had started, Petrie was making it a point to stay within a grouping of runners that thought pace was the key. He didn¡¯t break ahead of them until they¡¯d neared the side of the track were Skye¡¯s group was.


    It took every ounce of focus Petrie had to not burst out inughter at the face Skye pulled. It was somewhere between a frightened child, and a cartoon character. Tidas looked just as shocked, but had the sense to close his mouth.


    As Petrie ran passed them, hot on Shasta¡¯s tail(literally), he smiled and waved at the couple. He heard Skye call out to him, but the money was so close he could smell it. All he had to do was pass the insanely fast cat woman.


    As they came up to the second set of hurdles, Petrie managed to nearly get side by side with Shasta. As they pumped their legs into a blur, Petrie partially waved at Shasta as he came to be neck-and-neck with her. She shed him a look like he was an idiot for not focusing, but it didn¡¯t matter to him; this still wasn¡¯t as fast as he could go..


    Taking a deep breath, Petrie yelled to Shasta; ¡°Just to be sure! Ye don¡¯t Need the money do ye?!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Shasta yelled before she tried to pull ahead, but he easily kept pace with her.


    ¡°Ye know! Do ye NEED the money?! Like ye don¡¯t got a litter of kittens at home to provide for or somethin¡¯, do ye?!¡±


    ¡°The Fuck Did You Just Say To Me?!¡± Shasta screamed as her ire instantly peaked at the Hignder.


    Seeing her anger re at his query, Petrie yelled, ¡°My Apologies!¡±, then he took off like a bat out of hell.


    Feeling a surge of pep from her ire, Shasta kicked herself into high gear too. They were back to being neck-and-neck as they cleared a sand trap that they had to swing over, ran through swinging poles that had no rhyme or reason, and finally had to belly-crawl underneath some blunted barbed wire.


    With the finish line just ahead, Petrie shifted his arms back and leaned forward slightly. Shasta couldn¡¯t understand what the hell kind of running position he was in, but his speed increased slightly, allowing him to get ahead of Shasta by about four inches.


    As they crossed the finish line, Petrie¡¯s bnce became slightly unsteady, throwing off his timing, therefore shifting his momentum. He mmed into Shasta as he tried to right his bnce, taking them both down.. At least they¡¯d crossed the finish line first.


    Seeing the fall, it took every bit of self-control Skye had not to zip over to her friends using her Tank trait. The crowds had been so stunned by the Hignder¡¯s participation that thepetition area had been mostly silent except for a few cheers for Shasta. Which mostly came from Lawrence and the twins.


    As they reached their friends, Skye was surprised to see Petrieughing his ass off at the situation while Shasta was reacting exactly how everyone imagined she would: with fury.


    ¡°You just wait until I get this stupid bracelet off! I¡¯m gonna kick your ass!¡± Shasta yelled as she held her arm.


    Seeing her demeanor, Skye automatically asked where she was injured. Shasta scoffed and said; ¡°Like an idiot like this could hurt me.. He¡¯s lucky I saw that crest, or he¡¯d be dead already..¡±


    Skye stared at Petrie with hard eyes; ¡°What are ye doin¡¯ with an ambassador¡¯s Crest? Did you steal it?! For the love of the gods, tell me ye didn¡¯t rob a diplomat!¡±


    Petrieughed hard again before looking at Skye with a smile; ¡°Aye, I miss ye too, Skye.¡±


    Despite herself, Skye returned Petrie¡¯s smile. He was a cocky, sarcastic goofball, but a good person. It was in his best interest to let Tidas die in Warrick Forest, but he didn¡¯t. His honor code was beyond any doubt to either of them, especially Tidas.


    He¡¯d been highly suspicious of the Hignder at first, but Petrie had proved himself. Murdoc would¡¯ve probably given anything within his possession to get his hands on an injured, dying prince of Alcon. Considering his rank and notoriety, Tidas would¡¯ve made the ideal hostage.


    Petrie could¡¯ve lived the good life amongst his own people, but instead he chose the riskier, higher reward of siding with Skye.. That was the key to it all: Skye. If she hadn¡¯t of spared him, he would¡¯ve died, and she would¡¯ve been left to either the now-deceased Jacob Fowler, or worst case: Marco.


    Tidas had peeled at his wife when she¡¯d exined her reason behind sparing him. It was such a naive way to think, but he loved her even more for it. Skye¡¯s naturally kind and caring personality was one of the reasons he still wished she wasn¡¯t taking the Mage Trials in a few months..


    ¡°What are you doing here, Petrie? And how are you not dead yet?¡± Tidas asked bluntly as he stopped his mind from wandering.


    ¡°Tidas?! That was quite rude,¡± Skye scolded her husband as she checked the Nomad¡¯s head for a concussion.


    Petrie smirked; ¡°Naw, he be right. If I didn¡¯t have this wee badge thingy hangin¡¯ out, I¡¯da been run through at the gate! Yer Da gave it to me a wee bit ago.¡±


    ¡°And exactly how and why did our father give a Nomadic Hignder an Ambassador¡¯s Creast? My interest is beyond peaked,¡± Lawrence asked in a light tone as he stood by with his preupied children.


    Petrie looked up to the suave, noble-looking man with a pleasant grin; ¡°Because Lucas Moonstone asked him to so I wouldn¡¯t get killed.¡±


    Skye scoffed; ¡°I told ye not to walk about in yer Hignd garb.. What did ye expect?! Last thing these people knew, we were about to go to war with Murdoc! Of course seein¡¯ a Nomad walkin¡¯ about would freak them out! Be more considerate..¡±


    Petrie shrunk slightly; ¡°But.. But look at my shiny-¡±


    ¡°Ima not lookin¡¯ at it until ye move it! There¡¯s far more visible ces to put it than there!¡± Skye chided him as she finished his checkup, and lightly tapped him on the back of the head.


    Lawrence offered Shasta a hand up as the two bantered back and forth. Magnus was waiting at the podium from the previous day, but Marco and Karena were no where to be seen. Magnus brought the microphone to life, and called the group over.


    The king seemed impatient to hand off the rewards for the race, so the group quickly made their way over. To alleviate some of the hostility aimed at Petrie, the king quickly announced that a new diplomat would be joining them..


    ¡°Diplomat Petrie Heughan is representing the Nomadic Tribes of the Hignders! At my request, my dear friend Lord Lucas Moonstone had begun doing small trades with the tribes willing to work towards peace. All of Alcon would benefit from avoiding war, so it is in the best interest of this Kingdom to be as respect and cordial as possible to our visiting dignitaries and officials..¡±


    The majority of people apuded their king for taking a diplomatic route versus war. Some were irritated that they were being denied a chance at glory, but were mostly posturing fools that had never seen a real battle. It was pathetic to Tidas, whom was listening for any immediate issues.


    ¡°Father, are you going to exin Why the guy is here? The Nomadic leaders won¡¯t bend the knee, so what is it? What does Murdoc want?¡± Lawrence called out to the king as his children finally noticed the way Petrie was dressed, and were staring at him.


    Once Magnus stepped down, Skye watched at her friend walk in a no-so-straight line to them. Hisplexion was pasty, his pupils looked dted once he¡¯d gotten close, and his shoulders were oddly hunched. Magnus looked his age in that moment, and Skye knew that there was something seriously wrong with the king again...

 Chapter 244

    244 Summer Games: Hignd Monster


    ¡°May I suggest we take any further conversations to somece more private? People are watching and listening to us much too contently, and I hate using my ¡®Proper Voice¡¯ for long periods,¡± Skye stated, but had ulterior motives for wanting the privacy.


    The king was clearly ill, and Skye wanted to check him out right then, but Magnus would never allow his tough-king reputation be affected. If she wanted his cooperation, she would have to lead him away from the prying eyes of the crowds.


    After making their way to the king¡¯s private tent, Skye immediately asked a servant for a bucket, some warm water with a rag, and some whiskey. She looked a bit perplexed by the request, but left to fetch the items with a nod from the king. When she came back, Skye asked the nanny to take the children to get a snack, then she got to work on Magnus.


    Tidas knew about thest time that Skye had healed the king, but Lawrence and Shasta had no idea. Neither them or Petrie were expecting the nasty ck ooze that he vomited up after Skye had ced her hands on him. Petrie actually gagged a bit at the sight and smell of it.


    After Skye exined the previous time, Lawrence snapped a bit at his father; ¡°I understand not wanting to worry me, but I am not just your son! I¡¯m also your allied king! You should¡¯ve Told me that someone was trying to kill you!¡±


    Magnus sighed; ¡°This is why I didn¡¯t.. You always make a big deal out of everything. And I barely recall when Skye did this before.¡±


    Skye quirked her head up at thement; ¡°What do ye mean ye don¡¯t recall it?¡±


    ¡°I remember our conversation, but I honestly don¡¯t remember you healing me.. But since you say it happened, it must have. I¡¯m getting old..¡±


    Skye digested the king¡¯sment with a growing pit in her stomach. ¡®How could he NOT remember that nasty experience?! Maybe it was too traumatic so he blocked it out? ...Come on, self, that¡¯s an idiotic excuse and ye know it.. I already know who¡¯s behind it..¡¯


    .....


    Skye nearly lost herself to her thoughts until she heard Magnus say; ¡°Maybe it¡¯s time I handed the crown off to Marco..¡±


    Tidas, Skye, Lawrence, and Shasta all simultaneously yelled; ¡°No!¡±, startling the queasy king.


    ¡°You can¡¯t pass the crown off yet,not until the situation with yer brother is resolved,¡± Lucas Moonstone stated as he walked into the tent against the wishes of a panicking servant.


    ¡°Da! What are ye doin¡¯ here?! Where¡¯s mother?! Ima so happy to see you!¡± Skye called out as she got up and ran into her father¡¯s arms for a bear hug.


    ¡°Sweetheart! I missed you, so yer mother and I came for the games. How¡¯s me not-so-wee bairn doin¡¯?! Tidas, med! How are ye?! Where¡¯s Zazzy? I figured she¡¯d still be attached to ye, considering how young she is.¡±


    It took Skye quite a bit of self-restraint not to burst out inughing in her father¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t know how big Zazzy had gotten..


    ¡°How about I take ye to see her after today¡¯s events are over? I never really cared for Shot Put, anyway. And I know that you don¡¯t like it because of gettin¡¯ hit a few years back with the stone.¡±


    Lucas flinched at the memory. Shot Put was a kind of track event simr to the Obstacle Run, minus the hurdles. They would run so many feet, then hurl a heavy spherical stone as far as they could. The one who threw the sphere the farthest won.


    The winner from a few years ago had won by putting his shot on Lucas¡¯ foot. He was on the other side of the field, talking with some acquaintances when it had happened. The man set a new record that year.. It was not a fond memory for Lucas.


    After a few minutes to let Skye and her father catch up, and Magnus had recuperated a bit; they got into the subject of the Hignds. Petrie¡¯s expression went serious as Magnus told him to exin his side of things...


    ¡°A few weeks ago; me, Murdoc, and a few others were out scoutin¡¯ when we came across a half-dead man. When we started to check him for valuables, I saw that he had Tidas¡¯ insignia on his armor. I told Murdoc, and we took him back to our... let¡¯s call it a base of sorts.¡±


    ¡°Murdoc was gonna try and ransom him back-oh, his name is Ralph, by the way-¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Tidas, Skye, and Shasta had all shot up at the name drop.


    Frantic questions ensued, so Petrie assured them; ¡°He¡¯s Fine! He¡¯s Fine! Still got all his fingers and toes, I swear! We took him to our Mystics, and they healed him up pretty well. Not ¡®Eir-good¡¯, but he¡¯ll live and function as he always has.¡±


    Tidas exhaled deeply. ¡®Ralph¡¯s wife would literally Kill me if something happened to him.. I don¡¯t even want to imagine how his children would react..¡¯


    ¡°So what happened to the others?¡± Skye asked since they hadn¡¯t been brought up yet.


    Petrie swallowed hard and shook his head in the negative; ¡°Ralph said that they didn¡¯t make it.. We didn¡¯t find any bodies, but we know where they are.¡±


    A slight silence filled the room before Petrie added; ¡°The Old Capital..¡±


    Suddenly everyone in the tent knew what had happened to Ralph¡¯s party: they found Magnus¡¯ brother. Tidas tensed all over as he walked over to stand before Petrie. In an unnaturally calm tone, Tidas asked if it had been confirmed that his Uncle Richard was in the original pce.


    Skye¡¯s heart felt like it was going to burst, it was pounding so hard. If his whereabouts were confirmed, then Tidas would have to leave immediately. Since she hadn¡¯t had the chance to go through the Mage Trials yet, Magnus would never let her go to the Hignds.


    ¡°Not exactly.. We found Ralph several miles from there, and he said that it was their destination, but..Something got to them first.¡±


    ¡°What was it?¡± Shasta asked curiously.


    Petrie¡¯s expression turned hard; ¡°The same thing that¡¯s been eatin¡¯ Hignders for years now. We¡¯re pretty sure it twas a man at some point, based on the shape of it.. But it¡¯s clearly a monster now.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve tried to kill it multiple times over the years, but nothin¡¯ fazes the damn thing. We¡¯ve even tried ck powder, but all that did was piss it off.. Hundreds of our people have been killed, and our people won¡¯t stand for it any longer.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s where Ie in,¡± Lucas stated as he jumped into the conversation; ¡°I was deliverin¡¯ the final load of trade goods to Murdoc when he requested my assistance-¡±


    Magnus scoffed, interrupting Lucas with a look akin to a pout; ¡°Not that you were Supposed to Be trading that often with them..¡±


    Lucas smirked; ¡°But I did have yer permission to trade. Tis not me fault ye never limited me in anythin¡¯ other than refusin¡¯ orders of weapons or armor.¡±


    Magnus sighed deeply in defeat as he rubbed the bridge of his nose; ¡°No I did not, but the implication was there, Lucas, and you damn well know it..¡±


    Skye¡¯s father shrugged as everyone watched on with interest. Skye had never seen the banter between the two friends, or at least not paid attention to it before now. She could tell they¡¯d been friends a long time.


    As they watched on, the conversation she¡¯d had with Magnus yed in her head. ¡®That¡¯s right.. He might not be my real father-no. I¡¯d already decided that regardless of the oue, Lucas Moonstone is me Da, and that¡¯s more important than whom me father is. I wonder if I should ask mother the truth?¡¯


    As Skye¡¯s thoughts became muddled, talk of the Hignds again brought her back. Tidas was saying that the entire RMC should be mobilized and set out as soon as the Summer Games ended. As panic began to bubble up within her again, Magnus spoke.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we can do that yet. Not until Murdoc looks over the treaty I had Marco draw up this morning.¡±


    The two sentences that his father had just said made Tidas¡¯ anxiety amp up to full st. He looked to Lawrence, but he had a simr shocked expression as himself. Before they could say anything, Shasta asked; ¡°Why did Marco write it?¡±


    Magnus sighed out of self-pity; ¡°My memory hasn¡¯t been the besttely, and my hand had a slight tremble to it, too. I thought I was just getting old..¡±


    ¡°No yer not! Ye been poisoned; Again! How is that not a bigger deal to you?!¡± Skye nearly screamed at the end.


    Magnus shrugged; ¡°Sorry my sweet, but getting poisoned isn¡¯t that surprising to royalty. Especially if you¡¯re a MacArthur. Even Tidas has been poisoned a few times.¡±


    Skye looked to her husband, and he¡¯d nodded like he was agreeing on a restaurant to eat at. ¡®How is everyone not more unnerved by all of this?! Even Lawrence and Shasta seem unaffected! I¡¯ll never get used to all of this..¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much on it, sweetheart.. I don¡¯t get it either,¡± Lucas spoke sympathetically to his daughter as he watched her face contort between anger, shock, and worry.


    After a short discussion about howmon it was for royalty to be nearly killed weekly, Shasta asked; ¡°So where¡¯s Ralphie? Shouldn¡¯t he be with you?¡±


    Petrie smiled at Shasta before answering; ¡°Naw, he¡¯s still in the Hignds recuperating. He still wants to check out the Old Capital for himself, the crazy bastard. That¡¯s where it lives!¡±


    ¡°How do ye know that?¡± Skye asked with a nervous twinge in her voice that did not go unnoticed by her husband.


    Petrie lost the joviality in his smile; ¡°Because the outside looks like the gates of Hell. It, it put the bones of it¡¯s victims all over the entrance to the pce..¡±


    Skye thought she was going to faint. The dreams she¡¯d had on her honeymoon were still quite vivid in her mind¡¯s eye. ¡®The creature going into the pce..¡¯


    Not thinking, Skye blurted out; ¡°It¡¯s Richard.¡±


    Everyone in the room turned to Skye questioningly, but she wouldn¡¯t look up from her hands. She didn¡¯t want everyone to see the fear in her eyes as she connected the dots..


    Without looking up, Skye licked her lips and said; ¡°The monster is Richard MacArthur.. I know it.¡±


    Tidas, Lucas, and Magnus all crowded around Skye, making her nerves fray even more as they asked why she thought it. Lawrence and Shasta had remained quiet for the majority of the time. Seeing the apprehension in her friend¡¯s eyes made her rush over to get the three men to give her some room.


    ¡®I¡¯ve never seen that kind of fear on her face before.. There¡¯s something she¡¯s holding back, and I¡¯m not gonna let these fools badger her into talking if she doesn¡¯t want to!¡¯


    In the blink of an eye, Shasta was at Skye¡¯s side. She pushed at Tidas¡¯ shoulder since he was the only one out of the three that she could do it to. One she didn¡¯t know and the other could have her killed for it. Either way, the message had gotten through to all three.


    They stopped in their tracks, backed up, and apologized to Skye for crowding her. Tidas looked especially taken aback by his actions. He never did such things.. If anything, he was usually the oneing to Skye¡¯s rescue. ¡®What is Wrong with metely?!¡¯


    Tidas pushed his thoughts aside so he could focus on what Skye was saying. She didn¡¯t tell everyone about her whole reurring dream, just bits of it. She told them about running through the castle and the Ethereal Spear, but left out the part about watching their world form. It was just..too much.


    She did also include the very end. Skye told them about seeing the maning and going from the old pce, and how he¡¯d changed into some crazy, scary-looking thing. When Magnus asked how she knew it was Richard, Skye replied; ¡°To be honest: he kinda looked like you..¡±

 Chapter 245

    245 Summer Games: Richard MacArthur


    Magnus blinked at his daughter-inw in surprise. People had oftenmented on how he and Richard looked more like twins than brothers with years separating them. He never called him Richard; it was always Rick, regardless of who was around.


    It wasmon knowledge that the King of Alcon doted on his younger brother, and that their bond had been key to stripping their father of his power. When Rick betrayed Magnus it shocked everyone around them. No one had seen iting.


    Not only did he try to kill Magnus, but he had also tried to kill Marco. Stabbing him with the Ethereal Spear had drained his magic, and all but severed his connection to the Source. It was the second and final time Magnus had ever seen his oldest son cry. The first being when his mother had passed away.


    Magnus hated his brother for what he¡¯d done to him, his son, and his own wife. Marie was a good woman, and he knew that the man loved her deeply. ¡®I still don¡¯t understand how everything turned out the way it did.. It¡¯s not like he woke up and just decided to throw his life away! What happened to you Ricky?¡¯


    Before Magnus¡¯ mind could wander, Skye started to tell them about her dreams. ¡®Ah.. So this is what she held back from me at dinner awhile back. She must¡¯ve thought I¡¯d refuse to let her participate in the Mage Trials if I knew.. She¡¯s partially right. But the nobles would¡¯ve forced my hand anyway.¡¯


    Skye didn¡¯t know it, but the king had received quite a bit of bacsh from his nobles over ¡®hiding her¡¯. When she and Tidas had first arrived, she¡¯d wisely worded herself to make it sound like Magnus was aware of her powers. If Skye wouldn¡¯t have done that, she would¡¯ve Had to have been punished.


    The name ¡®Eir¡¯ had made it¡¯s way into the ear of nearly every person in Alcon, and a good chunk of the Star Continent. Once the diplomats and dignitaries left, Skye¡¯s reputation will reach every corner of the world. People were already traveling from every corner of the kingdom toe and be healed by her.


    Magnus had daily requests from his nobles to send Skye to various ces to heal sick rtives, but refused them all. If he started sending Skye out for house calls, she¡¯d never have any other aspects to her life. Her Shaman duties would take up all of her time instead of the majority of every morning.


    The king was extremely proud of his daughter-inw for all of her hard work. He got regr reports about everything his family did, but hearing about Skye¡¯s exploits for the day was usually his favorite part of the reports. He still didn¡¯t know exactly what kind of training she and Shasta were doing, but the reports always mentioned some sort of sound akin to an explosion.


    .....


    Knowing Skye was working on strategies for the trials was exciting, but she guarded them well. Whether she was in the arena or at Zazzy¡¯s ce, Skye always had a barrier up when she trained. Only extremely loud noises could be heard.


    Hearing about her Shaman rounds always brought a smile to Magnus¡¯ face. She never asked for anything from the people she helped, and gave whatever she couldn¡¯t turn away to the hospitals and orphanages.. Except the asional sweet, from what he was told.


    Hearing about Zazzy¡¯s training was also another highlight of his day. The report always had some hrious story attached. His favorite one was of when Skye got Zazzy to fly higher than six feet off the ground for the first time.


    She¡¯d been running alongside Zazzy as she¡¯d built speed when Skye had gotten her sleeve caught on one of the baby dragon¡¯s tail spikes. She passed Skye in take-off and swung her tail at just the right moment to catch the material. When she gained air, she¡¯d yanked Skye up with her for several feet before the fabric ripped, and Skyended on her ass mostly uninjured.


    The report even had the string of profanity she¡¯d screamed as she¡¯d rolled around, gripping her ass. It could¡¯ve just been the way the report had been read to him, but Magnusughed so hard he¡¯d had tears in his eyes. It was made even funnier to him by Marco¡¯s reaction after he¡¯d finished speaking. He¡¯d actually chuckled as well while reading the reports out loud to him like usual...


    What¡¯s an Ethereal Spare?¡± Petrie asked, breaking Magnus from his thoughts.


    Skye huffed; ¡°Not ¡®Spare¡¯! Tis called the Ethereal Spear, ye fool. The spear is a key, of sorts.. Or rather one half of a key. The other half is somethin¡¯ else, but we don¡¯t know what or where it is.¡±


    Tidas and Shasta both knew that Skye had already learned that the other half was the Northern Star. The legend called it the Celestial Key, and the disembodied voice had called it Heaven¡¯s Tear. Nics had confirmed with Maevis that the supposed moonstone around Skye¡¯s neck was a piece of it.


    They had lost the rest of it, but Skye still needed to ask Nics about it. Maybe they could search for it? She¡¯d never know until he¡¯d told her the full story behind it¡¯s disappearance...


    By the time Skye told Petrie about the legend and generally got him up to speed, their break was nearly up. He¡¯d quickly exined that their n was to wait until Ralph healed, then Murdoc himself was going to take the Alconian to scout out the old capital. Tidas was not happy.


    He wanted to go straight there, but he knew it wouldn¡¯t work; at least not until the games had ended. There were too many high-profile people about, and security couldn¡¯t be spared. It was beyond frustrating to him.


    ¡°Out yer head, love.. Yer ce is here, with me..¡±


    Skye had spoken so low that only Tidas, and possibly Shasta had heard it. Petrie was telling Magnus, Lawrence, and Lucas a bit about Nomadic politics when she¡¯d spoken. No one else had noticed.


    Grabbing her hand, Tidas forced a small smile and thanked her. Now wasn¡¯t the time to get lost in his thoughts. They still had to get through the Sheaf Toss, the Shot Put, and dinner, but he was already exhausted.


    Skye saw him sigh and squeezed his hand. When he looked back to her, she had a mischievous smirk on her face. Before he could ask, he felt his wife¡¯s magic flooding his entire body with warmth. As it reached the back of his neck, he felt the slight tinge of a headache he was developingpletely stop.


    After about three minutes, any physical fatigue Tidas had felt waspletely gone. Genuine happiness covered his features as he stared at his wife with admiration. He missed her healing him, but he missed her basic touch more. If it wasn¡¯t for Zazzy¡¯s ce, he¡¯d probably never see her.


    While everyone was chatting away, Shasta sat back and listened. She was happy Tidas had Skye now, especially seeing the effect she had on him. Not spending nearly as much time with him anymore made her sad, but she still saw him daily for at least an hour or so altogether.


    They would talk about everything from work, to their rtionships, but they never drank or hung out much anymore. Only when Skye yanked him away for dinner, or she forced Shasta to stay for dinner at Zazzy¡¯s ce. She did it often enough that she didn¡¯t miss her best friend as much as she thought she would.. But again, that would be Skye¡¯s doing.


    Thess had a way about her. It was like she could sense when someone was in distress. ¡®I wonder if that¡¯s due to her Shaman trait? That would exin her freaky intuition about sick people too; like Magnus.¡¯


    As the men became loud and animated about something, Shasta turned her attention to them. ¡®Leave it to Skye to befriend a Nomad.. She¡¯d probably befriend a Barghest if she had the opportunity. That girl is something else.¡¯


    As Shasta watched everyone interact, an event steward poked his head in and said; ¡°Pardon me, Your Majesty, but the crowds are getting restless.. Should we start the next event without you and your party?¡±


    Magnus hoisted himself to his feet with ease as he replied; ¡°No, no. We¡¯reing now. Thank you, Jimmy.¡±


    The man bowed and scurried off, nearly running into Zas on his way. He¡¯d been standing a few feet away from it when the steward had approached. He assumed that he was waiting for everyone toe out, but he realized very quickly that the others hadn¡¯t been aware that he was there.


    Knowing that the General was a Tank, and what that entailed, he knew right away that he must¡¯ve been eavesdropping. As he watched Zas walk up like he¡¯d just gotten there, Jimmy shook his head as he walked away.


    ¡®Not my ce, not my ce, I saw nothing..¡¯ The poor young steward mumbled as he went to check the hay bales for the next event..


    ************


    The Sheaf Toss and Shot Put were basically uneventful. Skye was most amused by her father¡¯s nervousness whenever they threw the sphere. No one they knew participated in those two, although Petrie talked up a storm about ¡°Hignder Domination¡±, next year if the treaty proved to be sustainable.


    The deal was that Alcon would supply provisions, farming equipment, and help deal with their monster problem. In exchange, the Nomadic Tribes would stop all piging, and share the ancient technologies and tomes that they had.


    Petrie didn¡¯t out-right say it, but how he spoke about ¡®his home¡¯ made Skye think that they had far more goodies than he¡¯d told them. He talked about how ¡°primitive but amusing¡± the Summer Games were. He also went off about how they yed many of the same ones in the north, but had ¡°Much better games¡±.


    Throughout dinner, nobles stared at him with disdain, but Petrie found it humorous. He particrly pissed them off when he, Magnus, and Lucas all started talking andughing with the Sai diplomat. It was literally theirrgest thorns chumming it up with the king.


    By the time dinner and the entertainment ended, Petrie had a veryrge target on his back. Skye fretted over it because Tidas had told her that he heard a few voices whispering about getting rid of him. She¡¯d also heard bits herself; people were not hiding their antipathy at all.


    When Skye told him everything, Petrieughed with a cocky as he said; ¡°Bring ¡¯em on! I got a bag of gold that says I can at least out-run ¡¯em!¡±


    ¡°Not with that Sealing Stone off, you can¡¯t.. And I still owe you for trippin¡¯ me up at the end of the race..¡±


    Shasta took a menacing step towards Petrie as she added; ¡°AND for thatment!¡±

 Chapter 246

    246 Summer Games: King of the Hill(Part One)


    As the early morning light stung her eyes, Skye stretchedzily in her lonely bed. After they had saved Petrie from Shasta, then saved Petrie and Shasta from Magnus; the couple finally got to retire for the night.


    Skye was all caught up with Shasta¡¯s romantic developments, and on Petrie¡¯s life and family, but she had wanted to speak with her father. He¡¯d basically stuck to Magnus¡¯ side the entire night. Tidas hadmented to her that he hadn¡¯t seen them that chummy in a long time.


    Petrie told Skye that the king and her father had talked alone for almost an hour before they called him back into the room. He spoke his peace, got his Ambassador Crest, and left. He¡¯d head the yelling; mostly Lucas, oddly enough. ¡®Who¡¯s daft enough to yell at their king?!¡¯


    Her mother had eaten dinner with Marie and Maevis, so even seeing her wasn¡¯t possible yet. It bothered Skye much more than she wanted it to.


    It was actually really hurtful to Skye that she hadn¡¯t been her mother¡¯s first priority, especially since she thought they¡¯d worked their problems out for the most part. ¡®Maybe she¡¯s avoidin¡¯ me because she figured I¡¯d learn things while bein¡¯ here? Does she suspect I figured out that me Da isn¡¯t biological? Damn it! I wish I could just talk to her!¡¯


    As Skyemented in her bed, Peggy bustled in with a tray full of food. She began to go off about how she needed to eat and dress now, or she wouldn¡¯t see the opening to the King of the Hill Event. Her Shaman rounds were taking an additional hour and a half due to the influx of people.


    The Summer Games had never been so popr before, but Skye had changed that. People flooded in to be healed by her, and to enjoy the event. The stalls that gave away Fae-made products as their prizes ran out a couple hours after the fairgrounds opened.


    Maevis hadn¡¯t gone to the Summer Games because she didn¡¯t want the attention. It somewhat worked to her favor. The diplomats and dignitaries enjoyed their time and familiarized themselves with some of the goods that the Fae made. Then, they would seek Maevis out in a setting that she feltfortable in.


    The Empress of the Fae and Tiberius had taught her how to keep the upper hand when negotiating. They wanted ess to the Fae goods of Warrick Forest, but that was strictly reserved for the Kingdom of Alcon. They would have to buy from the stalls and shops that Maevis and Nics did business with.


    .....


    Many descendants of their friends from Tiberius¡¯ days owned shops that now specifically catered to Fae goods. Maevis and Nics had tracked them down and made a rather generous offer. Those few and Lucas Moonstone were the only ones sanctioned to sell the goods, with the understanding that thirty percent of profits went straight to the crown.


    The amount everything was selling for was well worth the ridiculous tax. They were having literal bidding wars breaking out within their shops. One of the merchants had even given up selling the clothing she received traditionally, and simply did an auction every Friday night. It was a genius move.


    Even though she was proud of herself for how she was handling everything, Maevis was still very pissed at Nics for taking off. He left for Warrick Forest right as the delegates began to arrive. ¡®I¡¯m going to kick his ASS when I see him! He¡¯d just gotten back! It was MY turn to go back home!¡¯


    Skye usually started her rounds at about seven, but was now already up and out of the pce at seven. She woke up at five or so, got ready, then headed up to the the Medical Ward to start her day. Thepetition was at about three, so she still had time for a quick visit to see Zazzy.


    Shasta and the twins wound up joining her for the visit. Lenny watched over Victor and Anna as they yed with Zazzy, and Skye and Shasta got about an hour of training in before they had to stop to eat and leave.


    ************


    By the time they reached the fairgrounds, it was packed. The final day was the most popr because of the jousting the King of the Hill Event. The possibility of gore or death always drew people in for some morbid reason. As the pushed their way through the crowds with the twins in their arms, Skye hoped that anyone but Marco would win...


    Walking up to their seats, Skye saw Magnus in his usual spot, her father next to him, then her mother with Marie and Karena. She wasn¡¯t too happy to see her mother happily chatting away without saying anything to her yet. She¡¯d hopefully asked Peggy this morning if her mother hade looking for her, but she hadn¡¯t event sent a note.


    As sheughed as something Marie said, a sharp pang hit Skye¡¯s heart as she sat down. ¡®I guess she really does care more for her social standing than me..¡¯


    Shasta saw how downtrodden her friend looked, but couldn¡¯t do anything about it at the moment. The twins were between them since Skye was temporarily taking Lawrence¡¯s seat until the end of the first event. They were only two chairs apart from Magnus. Lucas was upying Marco¡¯s seat until the end as well.


    While Skye was still stewing, the horns resounded throughout the field as thepetitors took to the field. About thirty-six men came out wearing fitted pants, and without shirts. Skye¡¯s eyes bulged as her husband strutted out with Lawrence and Petrie at his sides.


    Everyone in the overflowing crowds screamed for thepetitors, but the MacArthur men and the Nomad were particrly turning heads. Women fawned and screamed as they politely waved. Several guards had to hold back therge groups of women moring to touch them as they passed.


    When the majority had taken their ce, Marco came outst. Skye and Shasta were both surprised to see he was even more ripped than Tidas. You could tell by looking at him fully dressed that he was muscr, but no one had expected him to be in shape to that extent.


    Marco wasn¡¯t bulky, but every inch one could see was tone to it¡¯s max without adding much girth. The women practically swooned on the spot as he walked over to be just out of their reach, and gave them a breathtaking smile. When a steward asked him to take his ce, he¡¯d even blown a kiss at the crowds, making Skye and Shasta quietly scoff in unison.


    Since they knew what Marco was really like, it irritated them to see him dupe the general public into thinking he was a nice guy. He¡¯d made it a point to walk over to a group ofmoners when he¡¯d pulled his little stunt. It was a clever move on his part.


    As all of thepetitors readied themselves, a hush fell over the area. The air was thick with anticipation as all eyes remained glued to the starting line. Tidas looked over at Skye and smiled, earning him a wave and a kiss. He waved back with a beam, then focused on the task at hand.


    Magnus stood at the podium, radiating his royal status as he called out; ¡°Let the King of the Hill Eventmence!¡±


    The moment the trumpets sounded, the men took off in a frenzy. The crowds roared to life as Tidas, Lawrence, and Petrie took the leads right off the bat. Marco was keeping back with the main bulk until his opportunity coulde about...


    The course had been altered slightly from the Obstacle Run. The hurdles had been raised, the water under the swing loops was removed, and the barbed wire had the points they were so famous for back.


    The tradition focused on what it meant to be king, and what it took to be one. Everything from the hurdles to the the barbed wire symbolized some aspect of the responsibility a king bears. The hurdles were about perseverance, and the loops were interrupted as being about diplomacy.


    The barbed wire was the most debated about. Some thought it meant one must be willing to bleed to rule, others thought it was another perseverance lesson. No matter the reason for it, Skye didn¡¯t like that thepetitors had to be shirtless topete. To her, it was another way for them to exclude women.


    As thepetitors went through the course, they were also allowed to fight each other. The reason being shirtless with tight-fitted pants was required is because it¡¯s a fail safe against cheating. One cannot hide a weapon without clothes, and everyone¡¯s magic was sealed away. It was the best way to ensure fairness.


    As they cleared obstacles, Tidas, Lawrence, and Petrie worked together to take out any otherpetitors that tried to rush ahead of them. They¡¯d slow their pace slightly to draw them in, then either knock them out of the race, or just knock them out altogether.


    Petrie was particrly having a good time beating on the nobles until one took him down with him. As they tumbled out of bounds, he yelled after the MacArthur brothers; ¡°Kick some arse for me!¡±


    Lawrence and Tidas both snickered at the Nomad, not paying attention to who wasing up on their other side. Marco was to Tidas¡¯ left as they came up to the hill. It wasn¡¯t a real one. It was more like a machine than anything else.


    Four sections rotated in opposite directions every other tier. They also had protruding objects to knock thepetitors down as they climbed. As Skye looked at it, she spoke her thought out loud; ¡°Should¡¯ve named it King of the Tower instead.. Would¡¯ve made more sense.¡±


    Shasta chuckled as she replied; ¡°True, but I think King of the Hill has a nicer ring to it.¡±


    Right as Shasta finished speaking, Marco came to be shoulder to shoulder with his brother. She smiled as he huffed with his efforts before saying; ¡°How about a temporary truce until these fools are dealt with? It would make father happy to see us all working together for a change.¡±


    Tidas and Lawrence were so shocked by his proposal that they nearly tripped each other up. Marco didn¡¯t work well with others, but he was a good fighter. If all three of them stopped right before the hill, they could take out thest dozen or sopetitors easily. Then only have each other to deal with..


    Tidas looked to Lawrence, who was still mulling it over, so he decided for them; ¡°Alright, but We three don¡¯t fight until everyone else is out, and we¡¯ve all acknowledged it.. No back-stabbing.¡±


    Marco scoffed; ¡°That¡¯s what I said: deal?¡±


    With a nod from Lawrence, the three MacArthur men screeched to a stop right in front of the hill. Realizing what must¡¯ve transpired, anotherpetitor called out; ¡°They¡¯ve teamed up! Everyone: CHARGE! Tis our only chance to beat them! With numbers!¡±


    ¡°The man had a reason to be cocky. Usually five to one odds were a bad matchup... But not to the MacArthurds. All three grinned like devils as the men ran at them. Right before they collided, Tidas said; ¡°Let¡¯s get this warm-up started..¡±

 Chapter 247

    247 Summer Games: King of the Hill(Part Two)


    As the men rushed at the MacArthur brothers, each braced themselves; ready to fight. The first and biggest sped straight for Tidas. Thinking that he had an advantage because the prince¡¯s magic was sealed was his first mistake. His second was rushing head-first at Tidas, who flipped him out of bounds almost instantly. He had no chance for a third.


    Shaken, the next two ran at Lawrence, trying to get him in a pincer move. Right as the two jumped to grab him, he hopped backwards. The two didn¡¯t crash head on like he¡¯d hoped, but they had still hit each other hard enough that they couldn¡¯t get back up right away.


    Lawrence kicked at them until they scurried off across the boundary line. Shastaughed boisterously as she watched, as did the twins. Skye covered her mouth when she did, but even Lidia wasughing at the scene.


    A three man team ran at Marco, but he just shed a devilish grin as they approached. Two of the three hesitated slightly, dropping back a few steps from the lead.


    In a sudden move; Marco took several long steps towards them, unnerving the other two further. One came to a full stop just a few feet from the Crowned Prince out of fear as the other two rushed him. His grin widened as he jumped into the air, and nted his feet into their faces.


    When he kicked off, Marco flipped backwards, andnded on his feet. The spectators screamed out with their surprise and excitement. Hardly anyone knew that the future king was so athletic, and cheered for him. Karena in particr was impressed with her husband.


    She didn¡¯t love him, but Marco was physically attractive to her. It was the only reason they had children. If her attraction was solely based on his personality, Karena would¡¯ve never touched her husband willingly.


    The man from before that told everyone to charge spoke up again; ¡°If we ALL attack them at once, we can Take Them Down!¡±


    The remaining seven cried out in response, then charged the three MacArthur brothers. Tidas and Lawrence¡¯s grins matched their oldest brother¡¯s now, sending a wave of doubt throughout the men. Thinking he would be their biggest problem, three charged Tidas while the other four split into pairs to attack the others two-on-one.


    .....


    Tidas hit one of the men squarely in the face, knocking him out cold. Another took advantage of the pause that came after the initial swing, and nailed Tidas in his mouth. His lip split instantly, but the hit didn¡¯t make him stagger. Instead, his grinned broadened as he looked at his assant.


    Pure horror traversed the man¡¯s features as Tidas jumped off to the side, then forward. He mmed into his opponent, knocking him into the other. As they stumbled, took tworge steps, and toppled them over onto each other, and out of bounds.


    Tidas figured he¡¯d be a target, so he, Lawrence, and Petrie had agreed to keep Tidas close to the boundary line. Petrie got knocked out early, but Lawrence was still adhering to the n.


    As soon as Tidas finished with his three, Lawrence shoved one of his opponents towards his younger brother. He grabbed the man by his arm, stopping him from falling over. The man looked up at the prince with question in his eyes, but his heart sank with he saw Tidas¡¯ smirk.


    In one fluid motion, Tidas flipped the man backwards, sending him flying out of bounds. Turning back to get the next one, his heart dropped at the sight before him. Marco had his arm around Lawrence¡¯s neck in an attempt to knock him out. He was struggling, but it was clear he was losing.


    Shasta was screaming vehemently as she tried to irrationally climb over the railing to stop Marco. Skye and the near-by Captain Tanner were holding her back. He was participating in the Jousting Tournament, and was on his way get ready when he heard Shasta flipping out, so he stopped to help.


    Tidas took one step towards them, but stopped the moment he locked eyes with Lawrence. He mouthed the word, ¡°Go¡±, then went back to his losing struggle. Instead of trying to break free, he wrapped himself around Marco¡¯s legs and arms as much as he could.


    As soon as he saw his brother coiling, Tidas took off towards the hill. They had seen thising, they just didn¡¯t know which of them Marco would attack first. The brothers had guessed Tidas, but he must¡¯ve went for Lawrence first out of convenience.


    Marco had figured that his brother would take off for the hill, but it didn¡¯t matter to him. Tidas had been spoiled by his Tank trait. He was definitely strong, but was used to that extra stamina boost from his magic. Once Marco finished with Lawrence, Tidas would be hisst obstacle.


    It only took him another minute to get Lawrence to pass out. When Marco let his unconscious body fall, Shasta broke away from Skye and Tanner to rush to her boyfriend¡¯s side. The look on Marco¡¯s face was reflective of a devil¡¯s delight. He grinned evilly before turning and running after his youngest brother.


    Tidas was making his way up the moving hillside when he saw his oldest brother jump onto the side. As the sections moved, Tidas scurried up his side as fast as he could. Instead of going around and climbing up the traditional way, Marco was jumping up from the outside.


    He¡¯d wait for some protruding object, then grab hold and hoist himself up. The two minute head-start Tidas had was gone within seconds. Right as he was swung around to climb up to the final tier, Marco jumped in front of him.


    With no pause or warning, Marco swung at Tidas. He blocked the first one, then the second and third. On the fourth swing, he pulled back at thest moment, and twisted his body into a kick. He made a hard impact with Tidas¡¯ chest, sending him toppling over the edge..


    Skye¡¯s heart stopped as she watched her husband plummeting. Time slowed and sped up in chaotic flux with the beat of her heart. The screams from the crowds were dull and fuzzy through the ringing in her ears.


    Without thought or hesitation; Skye mmed her hands down onto the ground. The ground trembled as she forced the natural Earth magic in the surrounding area to bend to her will. She didn¡¯t have enough time to do more.


    Tidas was only about three feet from the ground as a burst of loose dirt reached up to catch him. When he was meant to hit the ground sunk with his impact, taking away most of the force he¡¯d built up from falling from such a height.


    The instant she felt Tidas make the connection, Skye shot up and sprinted over to her husband. She called out to him as she ran, but got no response. Dust had kicked up from her catching tactic, so she couldn¡¯t see him moving until she came close.


    A giant sigh of relief left her as Skye fell to her knees, and began checking and healing her husband. His cor bone had snapped, the corresponding arm was broken, and some of his neck tendons had snapped from the weight.


    If Skye hadn¡¯t of used magic at the moment she did, Tidas would be dead. He would¡¯ve snapped his neck in the fall, and died. With his magic sealed away by the bracelet, there would¡¯ve been nothing he could do to save himself.


    Once she finished treating him, Skye had Tidas sit up. To show the people that he was alright. They cheered for him, and for Skye¡¯s quick thinking. While she had a smile on her face, inside she raged at her brother-inw.


    Skye looked up at Marco with fury in her eyes, letting the fake smile disappear. He stared at her with an uncharacteristic smirk, then took his time walking up to the top of the hill. Making it a point to look at her every time he rotated around to her side.


    Reaching out, Marco grasped the small MacArthur g sticking out of the center, and waved it in the air victoriously. The spectators exploded with apuse, and chanted his name in unison. Marco set the g down, and threw a fist into the air, gaining even more reactions.


    As he looked at the crowds, a secretly sinister grin broke out across his face. ¡®Now, the fun begins...¡¯


    As Tidas sat in the dirt, two thoughts battled it out in his head. His love for his wife, and his hatred for his brother. No one would be able to tell because he¡¯d used such a tiny amount, but Marco had used his magic on Tidas.


    The amulet he wore gave him magic, but Marco wasn¡¯t supposed to have any himself. ¡®So that time in the hallway; it wasn¡¯t a fluke. I knew he had magic again! He didn¡¯t get a bracelet because everyone knows that our uncle supposedly stole his magic. How the hell?!¡¯


    As Tidas¡¯ thoughts trailed off, Skye stared down Marco as he descended the hill. The men who operated it came out from the underside as he reached the bottom. He congratted them on a job well done, and chatted with them a moment.


    Skye didn¡¯t like the nice-guy act he was putting on; it was too convincing. Marco was a terrible person for many reasons, but no one who met him today would ever believe that. Especially after he walked over and offered his hand to Tidas.


    All he really wanted to do was break it, but that wouldn¡¯t look very good in front of all the gathered people. Fighting down his instincts, Tidas reached out and took his brother¡¯s hand and help up.


    The two brothers then shook like Tidas was congratting him, but it hadn¡¯t have been voluntary. Marco was refusing to let go of his hand.


    The crowds cheered at the brotherly exchange, but had no idea it had turned into a ring match. Marco had the smuggest look that Tidas had ever seen on his face. He gripped his hand like it was iron, but even without his magic; Tidas was steelpared to his brother.


    He¡¯d been holding his own with no problem when Marco had used his magic. ¡®He probably noticed the gap in our experience when the three of us were fighting the otherpetitors together.. He may be physically stronger than me without my magic, but I¡¯ve still had Far more experience with actualbat.¡¯


    ¡®I bet that¡¯s why he used his magic; he knew he couldn¡¯t beat me any other way. It was weird, like my brain had stopped functioning for a split second.. I think it¡¯s time I did a little looking into Ether magic. I need to understand exactly what he¡¯s capable of..¡¯

 Chapter 248

    248 Summer Games: Vicious Victor


    Magnus Lucas, and Marie all shot up and out of their seats as Tidas tumbled over the edge of the hill. Magnus thought he was going to have a heart attack as Marie screamed in fright.


    The moment Tidas touched the dirt, he watched Skye hike up her skirts, and run across the field. The second he saw the familiar glow from her Shaman trait, Magnus slumped back in his chair. His coloring slowlying back to him.


    Marie had never seen Skye use her magic before, but knew from discussions that it must¡¯ve been what she was doing. The golden glow shimmered through the dust cloud, pulling arge sigh of relief from her as well. She walked over to the chair that Lucas had previously upied, and slumped down into it with a huff.


    Lucas was still watching his daughter. He hadn¡¯t seen Skye use her powers before, except the one time involving Jacob and Felicia. He seriously thought that Tidas was going to die based upon the way he fell.


    When he saw the dirt catch the prince, Lucas figured a mage had saved him, but he hadn¡¯t expected the hero to be his daughter. A ridiculous amount of nobles hade crawling out of the wood works to ask him to send his daughter to heal a rtive or friend.


    His answer was always the same; ¡°She may be me daughter, but Skye is her own person. Tis up to her who she heals and where. Take yer loved one to one of the capital hospitals, and she¡¯ll heal them there. Tis all I can tell ye.¡±


    Even with the noble¡¯s constant requests, Lucas had to remind himself sometimes that Skye even had magic. She¡¯d hadn¡¯t told him when she¡¯d gotten it, and didn¡¯t reveal herself until the Fowler incident. It made situations like this seem surreal to him.


    As Lucas watched Marco help Tidas to his feet, Marie and Magnus chuckled low between themselves. There was exhaustion mixed in with their mirth, but to be fair: they were getting pretty up there in age now.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m getting too old for all of this.. We still have the Jousting Tournament to get through, too.¡±


    .....


    Magnus chortled at Marie¡¯sment before adding; ¡°And the Dance Competition, and the Feast.. I already want to go to bed. I¡¯m seventy-four years old: I should be able to do what I want!¡±


    Marieughed boisterously; ¡°It¡¯s your party, Magnus.. You can cry if you want to..¡±


    The king looked to his sister-inw with surprise, then joined her in jovialughter. She was referencing a song that his mother used to sing any time he or Rick fussed. Even when it was no where near their birthday.


    The memories were bittersweet, but Magnus still cherished them. Their mother would sing-song it whenever he was being stubborn. After she died, Rick used to sing it whenever heined, now Marie referenced it on special asions.


    He¡¯d lost a lot of loved ones in his time, but Magnus still kept going. There had been times where he wished it could¡¯ve been him instead; like with Sorcha. He still had no clue as to her murderer, but prayed every night for Sorcha¡¯s happiness, and for the perpetrator¡¯s punishment to be in the deepest pits of Hell.


    The field was cleared quickly as the equipment for the Jousting tournament was brought out. Skye healed Lawrence and the otherpetitors of any injuries as they waited. Everyone seemed to be in grand spirits as they waited; even Marco.


    He was talking with Magnus and Marie with Karena clinging to his side like a bad rash. She ran her hand up and down his bare back a few minutes, then rested her hand right above his butt. No one could tell that he¡¯d squeezed her hand in a painful manner to get her to stop.. Karena was a very good actress.


    As Marco talked with his father and aunt about the feast, he¡¯d kept a tiny smile on his usually cid face. ¡®It all went exactly how I thought it would.. Tidas stuck to the outside, and Lawrence separated us, the fool. Had Tidas been the one to be nearest me, Lawrence would¡¯ve won and ruined my little side n..¡¯


    ¡®Tidas would¡¯ve kept me upied long enough for Lawrence to win, and that beast would¡¯ve been Queen for a day, but now..¡¯


    ¡°Did you hear me, nephew? I asked if you know who your Queen will be for the feast?¡±


    Manus scoffed; ¡°Well, that¡¯s a silly question, Marie. Tis quite obvious that it will be Karena.¡±


    Marco stared at his aunt, who stared back at him. ¡®Ah, of course Aunt Marie would notice. She¡¯s quite a thorn in my side. She¡¯ll be one of the first to go once my n fully starts. Along with Tidas..¡¯


    Magnus saw the awkward stare down between the two, but Karena interrupted them with indignation in her voice; ¡°Of Course I will be his Queen! That was cruel, Auntie.¡±


    Marie turned towards Karena with an apologetic expression; ¡°Forgive me, dear. I was just rifying because of the uncharacteristic disy Marco had done when he came onto the field before. In the olden days, the ¡®king¡¯ usually picked amoner to be the Queen for a Day. I was just wondering if my nephew was going to reinvigorate the tradition, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Karena fumed at her inw. ¡®What is she Doing?! I¡¯M Supposed to be the Queen! I¡¯M Marco¡¯s wife! What is this bitch trying to pull?!¡¯


    As Karena attempted to hide her contempt, Marie inwardly chuckled. ¡®She doesn¡¯t deserve to be a Queen on Any Day, but I understand her ire. I¡¯ve got this terrible feeling; like he¡¯s going to ask Skye to be his queen for the day. I don¡¯t get to talk to her often anymore, but Maevis sees her every couple of days and tells me what¡¯s going on with her.¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t like anything she¡¯s told me about Marco¡¯s interactions with Skye, or what she¡¯s told me about his powers.. I wish there was a way to destroy that amulet, but he¡¯d probably justmission another. All I can do is steer him away from Skye.¡¯


    Before Marie could add anything else, Marco¡¯s smile widened as he stated; ¡°I think Aunt Marie may be on to something. It would get moremoners on my side if I picked one to be my Queen for a Day. I shall take your advice under consideration.¡±


    Marie would¡¯ve jumped for joy if she could¡¯ve. Karena was never going to be picked. She was the only one who believed differently, which made Marie pity her a bit, but it wasn¡¯t the good kind of pity. It was the kind you felt for fools too arrogant and selfish to see their mistakes until they¡¯d already made them.


    If Karena had stepped outside of her own little world for longer than two seconds, she would¡¯ve seen how her husband really was. Rumors within the pce said that the Crowned Prince had been particrly brutal to his loverstely. Several female servants had either asked for duty changes, or had quit altogether.


    Karena had practically tortured the few women she Knew were sleeping with her husband. But her growing number of victims had started to be concerning; even to her.


    Marco was going through women at an rming rate. To the point that the Pce Steward had to assign strictly men, or older women to cater to the Crowned Prince. He was particrly going after redheads and blondes, so anyone with those hair colors were restricted. It didn¡¯t take a genius to figure out whom he was trying to substitute..


    The rumors and gossip were embroiled with Skye and Marco. Some said that they broke it off, and that was the reason he was leaving a string of abused women in his wake. Some said that Tidas caught them, and that was the excuse for his actions. They were bing more outrageous by the day, and none of them addressed the true reason: Marco was a psychopath.


    After a bit more time, the Jousting Tournament finally started. Karena sat stewing the entire time while Marco, Magnus, Lidia, and Marie discussed the feast. Tidas, Skye, Lucas, and Petrie stood off to the side chatting as thepetitionmenced.


    Lucas gushed over Skye for a good ten minutes before getting into a discussion with Petrie over his early loss. It was pretty funny to watch, but Skye couldn¡¯t help but look past them to her mother.


    She still hasn¡¯te over to see her daughter, but had had the nerve to smile and wave at her a few times. Like she was an old acquaintance she was avoiding actually talking to. As sadness started to creep into her expression, Tidas wrapped his arms around his wife as he spoke into her ear.


    ¡°Thank you for saving me, my love..again. I honestly thought Marco had finally got me.¡±


    Skye smiled brightly at her husband as she replied; ¡°Like I¡¯d ever let anythin¡¯ happen to ye right in front of me?! It¡¯s when Ima not around that I worry..¡±


    Tidas kissed her forehead, then replied; ¡°You don¡¯t need to. If I would¡¯ve had my powers, he couldn¡¯t have touched me. This was a special circumstance.¡±


    Skye spoke low so only he would hear her; ¡°And now he knows how to create more special circumstances..¡±


    Pointing to a pile of the Sealing Stone bracelets, Tidas got her meaning. It was true; if he had even one of those put on him, Marco would be on almost equal footing with him. Add his brother¡¯s personal guards into the equation, and it was a losing form for him.


    As Tidas watched his oldest brother, Lawrence walked up behind him and said; ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re sulking because you lost?¡±


    Skye looked around them; ¡°Where did Victor and Anna go?¡±


    Shasta and Lawrence shared a look before Shasta answered; ¡°They were kinda freaked out by their uncle nearly killing their other, so we sent them off with their nanny until after the feast. If it wasn¡¯t for Magnus requesting their presence, we¡¯d keep them in our quarters.¡±


    Tidas quirked an eyebrow; ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s ¡®our quarters¡¯ now? That was fast.¡±


    Shasta looked flustered, but Lawrence wrapped his arm around her and replied; ¡°Why waste time? We know how we feel about each other. That¡¯s all that matters, right Kitten?¡±


    Shasta¡¯s eyes bulged from her head as her ears went back in hostility; ¡°THAT is reserved for Privacy!¡±


    Tidas chuckled; ¡°But you Do let him call you that?!¡±


    Shasta growled low and said, ¡°Not Anymore!¡±, then stormed away in a huff.


    Lawrence went to go after her, but Skye stopped him; ¡°I¡¯ll go. She¡¯s likely to scratch yer eyes out if ye go now. I¡¯ll cool her ire enough for the feast. We need to change anyway, so we¡¯ll see ye two at the feast!¡±


    Skye was already in a jog as she took off after Shasta. Both Lawrence and Tidas looked like sad puppies as she left. Lawrence, because he¡¯d said something stupid again, and Tidas didn¡¯t get a goodbye kiss.


    The two shared a look of understanding, then turned their attention back to the jousting. Just in time to see Arthur Tannere out in all of his glory. The twoughed and talked as they watched the tournament. Unaware of their brother¡¯s true intentions..

 Chapter 249

    249 Summer Games: Birthday Feast(Part One)


    The Jousting Tournament turned out mildpared to previous years, but hardly anyone seemed to notice. The nobles andmoners alike were in a tizzy about the Crowned Prince¡¯s decision.


    Several servants and nearby spectators had heard his exchange with the king. Marco had every young woman andss in the area wishing to be his Queen for a Day. All except one: Skye.


    After she caught up to Shasta, they headed back to the pce to change their dresses for the impending feast. It doubled as a celebration for the Victors of the Summer Games, and as Magnus¡¯ birthday party. This way, he spent less coin and time entertaining the diplomats and dignitaries.


    The bulk of them left shortly after, except those stationed within Alcon as liaisons between the kingdoms. The only diplomats that didn¡¯t stay were the Fire Nation, Sync, and Ital representatives. Although the Fire Nation¡¯s prince promised to send a permanent one shortly after he returned.


    Abdul wanted to return himself, but he had far too much to do. His youngest brother was king now, but if all went ording to his ns, it wouldn¡¯t be for long. Having Skye at his side would speed up the process, but she wasn¡¯t necessary. All he had to do was wait another year or so, and the entirety of the Fire Nation would be his.. ¡®As it should¡¯ve been from the start..¡¯


    After some debate; Shasta settled on her bright yellow dress, and Skye settled on a royal purple one. They were nearly the same design: off-shoulder with a low neckline. Skye had even given Shasta her white choker to wear while she wore the ck one with her so-called moonstone.


    It was amusing to them both that they¡¯d picked simr dresses. Even their hairstyles were simr today. Peggy said how they were acting was childish, but still smiled at them as she picked up their other clothes.


    Changing the subject, Peggy grunted; ¡°Why do ye have to change out of perfectly clean clothes, I¡¯ll never understand.. Ima not washin¡¯ them! Ima just gonna beat any dust off, then hang ¡¯em up.¡±


    Shasta chuckled before she retorted; ¡°If you have to knock dust off of them, doesn¡¯t that mean that they Are dirty?¡±


    .....


    Peggy red at Shasta; ¡°Don¡¯t catch ¡®tude with me, ally cat! Ima not in the mood! Since the servants of the diplomats know that they¡¯re leavin¡¯ tomorrow, a bunch of them are shruggin¡¯ off their pce duties. Thessies and I have been pickin¡¯ up their ck: Mainly Me! So I don¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°Ok! Ok! I apologize, geez! Calm down or you¡¯ll stroke out, old woman,¡± Shasta replied after throwing her hands up in the air in a defensive manner.


    Skye had to turn away from them or they were going to see her trying not tough. The added stress on Peggy wasn¡¯t funny, but their arguments were always entertaining. Especially since she knew that Shasta did it to give Peggy a person to vent on.


    Skye had realized that it was how they showed their love for each other a while back. Like how Peggy and Felicia were together. Now, she just sat back and watched their exchanges. Usually wishing she had snacks while she watched.


    After they finished getting ready, the three headed over to Lawrence and Shasta¡¯s quarters. The nanny greeted them kindly as the twins pounced on Shasta and their Aunt Skye. Asking if their Uncle Tidas was ok, and if their Uncle Marco had apologized for ¡®being so mean to his little brothers¡¯.


    Skye had actually snorted while trying not tough. The way they¡¯d said it, and the fact that they were talking about Marco was too much. Victor and Anna both looked at their Aunt like she was crazy, so she told them that she was thinking of a joke she¡¯d head earlier.


    Being only five, instead of questioning Skye¡¯s logic, they asked to hear the joke. Being on the spot, Skye could only think of a silly one Peggy had told her at their age that she thought was funny at the time.


    ¡°What¡¯s a mouse¡¯s favorite kind of joke?¡± Skye asked with a cheeky smile.


    The children beamed as they asked in unison, ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°The cheesy kind..¡±


    As she finished the joke, Skye did her best imitation of a mouse that she could muster. Sending the children into fits ofughter when she smushed her cheeks, and made a weird clicking noise with her tongue. Even Shasta and the nanny were giggling at her face.


    After they got the twins straightened up, they headed into the banquet room early. Magnus was there, but not Skye parents. As they walked over, the twinsunched themselves at their grandfather, who beamed as he caught them.


    The king fawned over his grandchildren with ridiculous amounts of affection. He offered them sweets in exchange for stories of when they¡¯re at home. It was like lighting an entire barrel of ck power on fire; they exploded with enthusiastic stories as their grandfather pumped them full of sweets.


    Skyeughed at the faces Shasta was making once they were on their eighth mini-cakes each. ¡®She really is steppin¡¯ into the mom role full force, huh? ...It¡¯s so cute! Her ears twitch every time he gives them another sweet, hahahahaha!¡±


    As Shasta was about to say something, the Herald started to announce the victors as they entered. Hearing Petrie¡¯s name announced annoyed Shasta even further, but she settled for flicking her tail back and forth instead of decking him.


    The MacArthur brothers were the final ones called. Lawrence first, followed by Tidas, and finally Marco. Karena wasn¡¯t with him at the moment because she was getting ready for the Dance Competition. It was held right before the Queen for the Day announcement and the subsequent feast.


    Skye beamed at Tidas as he walked over in his usual ck suit, but with a dark purple undershirt on that matched her dress. The tan of his skin and the green of his eyes stood out when contrasted against the purple. As she watched her husband walk towards her, Skye had to remind herself that jumping her husband in the banquet room wouldn¡¯t be a good idea..


    As Tidas walked around to sit by her side, Skye looked at him, then the table with a sigh. ¡®By the gods, he¡¯s temptin¡¯ though..¡¯


    Magnus gave a speech about the glory that the victors had brought to Alcon, had how they, themselves were their kingdom¡¯s pride. He went on for twenty minutes about how every man, woman, and child made Alcon a kingdom; not the pce ornd. He connected the thought by exining that the Summer Games were actually more important than the Mage Trials for that reason.


    ¡°Not everyone is born with magic, but everyone born in Alcon is a citizen. The games show not just our capabilities, but our Spirit! No matter how many of us go down, we will fight until we reach our Goal!¡±


    Everyone in the room pped and cheered for their king, but Skye¡¯s was half-hearted. Her parents hade in right at the beginning of the king¡¯s speech, hugged her, then moved on into the crowds to socialize. She was hurt that her mother barely made eye contact with her, which meant that she was avoiding Skye.


    Noticing his wife¡¯s distress, Tidas walked over and took a few of the sweets that Magnus had ordered for the twins. They didn¡¯t care anymore since they¡¯d eaten so much that their stomachs were now upset. They sat curled up together on their grandfather¡¯s chair until he returned to his seat, then they curled around him.


    Skye couldn¡¯t remember thest time she¡¯d seen Magnus smile so peacefully. It was an adorable moment that made everyone who saw them make the ¡°Ae¡± sound. Even Prince Abdul had a soft smile on his face when he saw the scene.


    Moments after everyone found a seat, the dancers came out one by one for introductions, then did their performances in the same order. Karena wasst so that her dancing would leave the biggest impression. She¡¯d chosen to do a dance from her home country. The style reminded Skye of a mix between ballet and salsa.


    It was a very graceful and seductive dance. With all-male judges, there was no doubt that she would win. Even though ass from the kitchens should¡¯ve won(in Skye¡¯s opinion). She moved much more fluidly, and her dance was more about beauty than sex appeal. If there had been professionals doing the judging, thess definitely would¡¯ve won instead.


    She was still thrilled about second ce, though. The prize was more than she could make in five years doing daily double shifts in the kitchen. As she happily hopped back to work, the other servants congratted her thoroughly, then by went back to work themselves.


    After the Dance Competition finished, Marco was meant to announce his choice for the Queen for the Day, but Magnus added a little something to ease Karena¡¯s wounded pride.


    ¡°The Crowned Princess has graciously suggested that Crowned Prince Marco pick an averagemoner to be the Queen. Isn¡¯t she kind?! An example to us all to follow?¡±


    Everyone knew that Karena was Not a kind person, but they pped along with the king anyway. It was his birthday, and no one wanted to argue. Especially after he¡¯d blown up the previous night over how everyone was talking about Shasta.


    Karena could tell that they weren¡¯t buying it, and she didn¡¯t care. She was furious at her husband for taking away her spotlight, and nned on torturing whoever he picked to rece her. ¡®Since he has to pick amoner, at least I can take some frustrations out on herter. I can only socially torture noble women, butmoners...¡¯


    An evil grin stretched across Karena¡¯s face as she watched her husband walk around the group of women in the room. They were selected volunteers from the fairgrounds whose families had good standing with the pce. He looked each one up and down, but still kept going.


    As he started to walked away from the heartbroken women, Marco said; ¡°I¡¯m sorry, father, but I cannot choose from them. It¡¯s like picking a single flower from a beautiful bouquet.. Instead, I would like to make my choice based on merit.¡±


    A sinking feeling filled Tidas and Skye¡¯s chests as Marco slowly came their way. ¡®He wouldn¡¯t be that stupid, would he?! Tidas will kill him! Then he¡¯ll be killed!¡¯ Skye panicked as he moved closer and closer.


    ¡°There is only Onemoner whom I feel truly deserves the title of Queen. She is generous, kind, and intelligent,¡± Marco paused to nce around the room before adding; ¡°For a woman.¡±


    Hearing snickers from various men, Marco continued; ¡°Any man with a brain in his head would clearly chose Skye Moonstone as their Queen for the Day. So..¡±


    Marco stopped in front of Skye on the other side of the table, and stuck out his hand to her and said; ¡°Will you stand at my side tonight?¡±


    Skye stood up, folded her hands in front of herself, and spoke in the clearest and sharpest tone she could muster as she resolutely replied; ¡°Thank you, but I decline your offer..¡±

 Chapter 250

    250 Summer Games: Birthday Feast(Part Two)


    Marco stared nkly at Skye as her answer hit him. He had not been expecting her to decline him outright. No One had Ever declined being the Queen for a Day, so the possibility of it happening hadn¡¯t urred to him at all.


    As if frozen, Marco just stood there with his hand extended for a few moments until Skye added; ¡°Thank you for considering me, but I am no longer considered amoner ording to the King, so I am disqualified.¡±


    Semantics being his bread and butter, Marco replied; ¡°But you aremon-born, and no one deserves the honor more than you do. You have earned the title Queen.¡±


    Skye may have looked prim and cid on her surface, but she was boiling over with rage inside. ¡®The fact that he would even Try to pull somethin¡¯ like this.. Ahh! Makes me think that HE started those bloody rumors.. But WHY?! To pissed off Tidas? No.. I know he has intentions towards me; bad ones. Tis pretty in to see.¡¯


    ¡®Well, if he thinks I¡¯ll go along with it for ¡®appearance¡¯s sake¡¯, he¡¯s got a bloody screw loose! I know his game, and I ain¡¯t yin¡¯ by his rules.. I make me own!¡¯


    Many of the spectators were openly rooting for the Crown Prince, but Skye¡¯s demeanor hadn¡¯t changed at all. Marco didn¡¯t think she¡¯d give up so easily, but what she said next shocked him beyond recovery.


    While smiling pleasantly, Skye began to politely tear Marco a new one; ¡°While I appreciate the gesture, brother-inw, I think it would be highly improper, considering the rumors I have heardtely. I¡¯m not sure if you are aware of them or not, but some Ridiculous people Actually thought that I would betray my Tidas, and you Karena! Isn¡¯t that such Nonsense?!¡±


    Skye turned to face the crowds before Marco could even think; ¡°I do not understand where or why these rumors have started, but the Crowned Prince and I will be happy to inform All, right here and now, that there is Absolutely NO foundation to the rumors.. Isn¡¯t that so, Prince Marco?¡±


    As Skye stared at Marco with the tiniest smirk ying at her lips, his anger surged. The crowds were already in gossip mode due to his stall, but not in the direction that he had wanted. He distinctly heard the words ¡®unrequited¡¯, and ¡®desperate¡¯ being thrown about, but couldn¡¯t break eye contact.


    .....


    Marco had never experienced such fury before. The veins on his neck and forehead bulged with his ire, threatening to burst. He knew he¡¯d lost this little game, but her reaction threatened another part of his n..


    To say anything contradictory or spiteful right now would be seen as petty and weak. Marco was the future king; he couldn¡¯t afford to be seen in that kind of light. Especially with all the foreign delegates present.


    ¡®Oh, dear Skye.. You y a dangerous game..¡¯


    Huffing with irritation, Marco stated loudly; ¡°Princess Skye speaks the truth. It would be utterly dishonorable to attempt to seduce my brother¡¯s wife. I find it quite abhorrent that such fantasies are even entertained by the people of this court..¡±


    A slight hush of shame fell over the crowds at the prince¡¯s chiding. A lot could be said about Marco¡¯s character, but Skye¡¯s was damn-near irreproachable. A third of her day was usually spent preforming selfless acts of healing; not to mention what she did with all of the ¡®proceeds¡¯ she earned.


    For the first time ever; almost the entire court actually felt shame for their gossiping. Many in the room had been either directly saved or healed by Skye, or at the least had a rtive that she¡¯d helped at some point.


    The entire kingdom was made better by her. Skye¡¯s work with Jakub had not only made themoner¡¯s lives simpler, but the nobles had seen a spike in productivity across the board. Their inventions likepacted generators cut five hours worth of work down to three. The amount of physical strain was greatly reduced by creating electrical adaptations to existing equipment.


    Life in the capital seemed much bettertely, and it was all connected to Skye in one way or another. Marco understood how pivotal of a figure she was to Alcon, and had incorporated her into his n based on the fact. If she didn¡¯t cooperate At All now, it would make his ns much moreplicatedter...


    ¡°I apologize for my poor judgment, dear little sister. I will choose another for the role of my queen, but I must insist on you having the first dance with me. The rumors may have tarnished this happy asion, but I will not allow such falsehoods to belittle your aplishments. What say you, people of Alcon?! Has Skye not earned at least that much without being ndered by the court?!¡±


    The spectators pped and cheered for Marco and Skye. Her face had remained as passive as it had been the entire time, but inside she was seething.. And so was her husband.


    Tidas had sat quietly by as his brother tried and failed to get Skye away. He was extremely pissed, but he was also extremely proud of his wife. Without insulting traditions, she did her best to refuse him. She was acting ording to thews of decorum, and had even called him out for ignoring them.


    It was the most likely reason behind how Marco had been wording himself, and why he was trying to use the crowds to force her hand. It worked too, much to Tidas¡¯ dismay. The king had stood up and announced that anyone caught furthering such lies would spending a night or two in the pce dungeons.


    The crowds got pretty quiet, pretty quickly as Skye responded; ¡°So long as it is but one dance, it should be fine.¡±


    To be honest, Tidas didn¡¯t even want that. If he could, he¡¯d grab Skye¡¯s hand and leave, but his father would lecture him if he did it. Running off in a huff would just make the rumor mills turn quicker.


    Tidas smiled at his brother, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes as he said; ¡°Thank you for acknowledging my wife¡¯s hard work, brother. She would make an excellent Queen.¡±


    Marco knew exactly what his youngest brother really meant by his words: ¡®She¡¯ll never be Your Queen.¡¯ But the way he¡¯d said it got his gears turning. Marco had been trying to figure out how to get Tidas out of the way without killing him outright, and he just gave Marco the idea he needed...


    As the crowds settled, Marco wound up choosing thess from the kitchens who ced second to Karena, which was idiotic on his part. His wife was already furious at the whole situation, then he picked Skye.


    Karena sat towards the middle of the king¡¯s table, but she might as well have been a mile away as she inwardly cursed her sister-inw. ¡®WHY?! Why is it always HER?! Everywhere I turn all I hear is that stupid bitch¡¯s name! She has Got To Go...¡¯


    When Marco chose the kitchen girl, Karena lost it. ¡®He didn¡¯t even pick a high-rankingmoner?! He picked a kitchen rat that thought that she could do better than me?!¡¯


    Skye watched the target on her back shift to the kitchenss, and felt both relieved and worried. Karena was psychotic when it came to her husband¡¯s attention. She feared for the girl¡¯s position and life once the day was over.


    Seeing his wife¡¯s distress, Tidas soothed her worries in a low voice; ¡°I¡¯ll make sure she¡¯s escorted back to the servant quarterster, don¡¯t fret. I know how my sister-inw is. I won¡¯t let her hurt an innocentss.¡±


    Feeling a weight lifting, Skye decided to enjoy herself until her dreaded dance. The food was amazingly prepared, but the one thing she just couldn¡¯t eat was the haggis. The metallic taste was too much for her.


    Instead, Skye ate a whole meat pie, a venison sandwich with lettuce and a sweet mustard, a teful of Peggy¡¯s sd, and tworge slices of fresh strawberry and rhubarb pie. There were numerous other dishes, but those had been Skye¡¯s favorites.


    By the end of the meal, Skye wasn¡¯t sure if she would be able to dance, she was so full. As soon as she saw Marco¡¯s approach, however, her ire shot up again. The glint in his eye was far too cocky for someone who¡¯d just lost.


    The room fell quiet as the music began to y a soft kind of waltz. It waspletely different from the usual upbeat first song yed at the end of the feast. As Marco ced one hand on her hip, and took her hand in his other; Skye finally saw him grin.


    As they slowly rotated to the romantic music, Skye could hear the gossip. Some were saying that their ¡®little act¡¯ earlier was all for show. That they were simply maintaining their cover.


    Skye looked up at her smirking brother-inw with fire aze in her eyes. If she could she¡¯d deck him right then, but that would drag Tidas into it. If he saw her strike Marco, he¡¯d instantly jump in; Shasta most likely as well.


    If eyes could kill, the Crowned Prince would be dead ten times over by now. Even Marie was ring at him. The only reason the first song would¡¯ve changed is if Marco had specifically requested it..


    Without thinking, Skye intensified her re as she asked low; ¡°This was your intention, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Amused by her honesty, the Crowned Prince actually chuckled. Looking at him closely; Marco really attractive.. If you ignored the fact that he was walking, talking evil incarnate.


    Marco looked down at Skye with a softer expression than she¡¯d ever seen him have as he spoke; ¡°It¡¯s not often I find myself challenged, Skye. I¡¯m usually surrounded by pandering sycophants whose only thoughts pertain to money or women. They all easily bend to my will with the right pressure applied..¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with me? Why can ye just leave me be? Tis obvious I don¡¯t like you in the least,¡± Skye didn¡¯t even try hide the venom in her voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s one of the things I like most about you, Skye: you don¡¯t pander. If there¡¯s something you want, you make it yours.. I¡¯m the same way, ¡± Marco¡¯s smile went menacing as he¡¯d spoken.


    ¡°Ima Nothin¡¯ like you..¡±


    Marco¡¯s smirk grew; ¡°Notpletely, not yet, but..¡±


    As the song ended, Skye tried to break away, but Marco held her in ce as he whispered; ¡°I look forward to forcing you to bend to me..¡±


    Skye jerked away from Marco with a fierce expression as she firmly replied in a strong voice; ¡°It will be a cold day in Hell before That ever happens.¡±

 Chapter 251

    251 Summer Games: Birthday Feast(Part Three)


    The entire banquet hall, and every room close to it was filled with people discussing Marco and Skye. Everyone that supported them defended them fervently any time they heard a conversation about them begin to turn scious. The one thing no one expected was about forty minutes after the incident was resolved, Karena stomped out of the banquet hall in a huff.


    Skye admired her for a split second for having the nerve to leave because she wished she could. They had already nned to stay at the pce, but Skye Really wanted to go to Zazzy¡¯s ce. Peace, quiet, her husband, and her dragon were all she really wanted at that moment.


    Karena couldn¡¯t take being in that room another second, or she was likely to kill someone.. Or all of them.


    Rage rolled off of her in tsunamis as she quickly made her way down various hallways. Walking into her quarters, Karena yelled at all of the servants to leave immediately or face her wrath. Knowing how serious she was, everyone cleared out; seemingly leaving her alone.


    Once she knew they were gone, Karena screamed at the top of her lungs; ¡°Draco! Get in here! NOW!¡±


    Out of no where, a tall cloaked man appeared before her on a bent knee. His features were covered, but Karena would know him anywhere. He was her favorite lover, after all.


    ¡°Did you do it? Did you release Bibalow?¡± Karena asked impatiently.


    ¡°Yes, your Majesty.. But the girl is currently on her way out of the capital as we speak..¡±


    Draco exined in detail to Karena what had happened when Tidas was greeting the arriving diplomats and dignitaries. She was aware of an incident that Skye had dealt with at the beginning of the Summer Games, but didn¡¯t know Angelica was involved.


    .....


    Fury twisted Karena¡¯s usually beautiful features as she picked up a ss vase from a nearby table, and smashed it against the wall. Shards flew in every direction as she screamed and cursed Skye and Tidas with every vile infliction she could think of.


    Draco had not seem her this angry since she first learned of Marco¡¯s affairs. The only difference between now and then is that there are no innocent servants around for her to beat. The first time she¡¯d done it, Karena had nearly killed the woman.


    Marco hadn¡¯t of slept with her. The poor girl had just made the unfortunate mistake of looking at her. Karena believed that servants should never look upon their betters unless being addressed. With her fury already engaged, she took it all out on the poor girl in one extended thrashing.


    Magnus had threatened to divorce her from Marco, and send Karena back to her brother if she ever pulled another stunt like it again. After being thoroughly rebuked, she started terrorizing the woman her husband slept with only, and secretly.. Although it was still a known fact that she did it.


    After destroying a few more things around the room, Karena marched over to Draco, and told him to stand. Once he did, she told him to bring Bibalow back, no matter what. Even if he had to bribe her, it was fine.


    ¡°Once she¡¯s done her job, you can get that knife and the money back from her corpse,¡± Karena stated at she started tozily run her hand up and down his chest.


    Draco hesitated a second before he said; ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯lle back this time. Tidas was fairly harsh with her-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you have to bribe her With, just get her toe back! Go to Dr. Stein and get something to help persuade her! He has a ridiculous amount of drugs and nts; he¡¯s bound to have something you can use,¡± Karen¡¯s stated as she began unbuttoning his shirt.


    Draco nodded, then allowed the future queen to have her way with him. He was under strict orders from Prince Marco to keep her happy. He was paid well enough, but his clincher was that the prince swore that he¡¯d be the one to kill her.


    Karena often took her anger out on him, and in more ways that one. She used to kick and beat on him too until he told her that he wouldn¡¯t sleep with her anymore if she did. On the rare asion, she still hit him, but it was usually only once. He hated her, but didn¡¯t mind the release. He had nothing better to do anyway..


    ************


    Shasta and Lawrence were a big hit amongst the diplomats as a couple. Since she was a Pir, they admired him for ¡®snagging her away from Alcon¡¯. Shasta was not treated as friendly by a few of the women, but many admired her for her position and newly-found fashion sense.


    It wasn¡¯t her idea of a good party, but Lawrence at least seemed to be enjoying himself.. Key word being ¡®seemed¡¯. When they finally had a moment alone, she learned that he was just as bored as she was.


    The twins were still with Magnus, but they had fallen asleep right before all themotion earlier. If they hadn¡¯t, the king would¡¯ve intervened with Skye and Marco.


    He was quite angry at Marco for the little stunt his oldest had just pulled. Magnus knew that he was well aware of the rumors. They¡¯d had multiple conversations about them, and had discussed where they could¡¯vee from. ¡®I will have to give him a stern lecture on propriety tomorrow.¡¯


    As Skye looked around the room, she was a bit surprised to see that Petrie was actually enjoying himself. He and her father were in deep conversation with a group of nobles and high ranking merchants. They were interested in how the Nomadic Tribes traded with both themselves and Lucas.


    Petrie never gave full answers to any inquiries into their actual movements or settlements. Making it a point to only name their ¡®outpost¡¯ settlement. The group that lived there was called n Keh. They¡¯d been there since the capital had been moved.


    Because of their history; Murdoc, nor any other former Chieftain had attempted to force them from their settlement. They were the ones who traded with random travelers while the other tribes usually just did raids. Most frequently into Moonshire and Lucas¡¯ surrounding neighbors.


    When Lucas himself was almost robbed and killed, he¡¯d struck a deal with a younger Murdoc who¡¯d juste into his position. Lucas wagged his silver tongue and exined the long-term benefits to trading verses raiding; at least his property. Lord Reinbolt partnered with Lucas to avoid damages himself, but only a very select group knew that...


    As the night past, drinks flowed freely and often. By the end of the banquet, everyone was in high spirits. The diplomats were particrly impressed when Lord Reinbolt had tripped on his way out, and Skye healed a broken hip in less than five minutes.


    After she healed him, the princess went around to all of the diplomats and dignitaries, and took care of their issues. The Sai representative had terrible arthritis in his back and hands, which Skye healed instantly. She asked about Mr. Fuu¡¯s allergies, then told him specific foods to eat like oily fish, walnuts, and various seeds she knew were avable in Sai.


    Skye also suggested that he try acupuncture, which got a goodugh out of Mr. Fuu before he replied; ¡°That¡¯s what I usually do to relieve the pain. Since traveling, I haven¡¯t been able to have a treatment. I thank you for your help, princess. It is greatly appreciated.¡±


    After Skye went around healing everyone, she felt staved again. Which gave her and Tidas the perfect excuse to leave. All she wanted was to leave, eat, and sleep.


    As they made their way to the kitchens hand in hand, Tidas asked; ¡°Did the night at least end well for you?¡±


    Skye scoffed before replying; ¡°Is bein¡¯ treated like a party favor sound enjoyable to you?¡±


    Tidas stifled a chuckle; ¡°I suppose not.. Do you wish to talk about the other thingter? I heard everything he said, so if you don¡¯t want to-¡±


    ¡°Oh, I wanna to scream about it, but not at you.. Why did he? With all the hearsay goin¡¯ about right now? And the delegates.. I can only imagine what they¡¯ll say to their kings when they return to their kingdoms.¡±


    Skye spoke cryptically so anyone listening in wouldn¡¯t fully get what she was saying. Mentioning Marco¡¯s name right now would spark another round of gossip, which was thest thing Skye wanted.


    Stopping outside the kitchen doors, Tidas kissed her forehead before saying; ¡°I know I don¡¯t Need to say it, but just so you know: I don¡¯t believe any of the rumors. At all.¡±


    Skye beamed at her husband. She knew he didn¡¯t believe them, but after everything she¡¯d heard tonight; it warmed her heart to have the confirmation.


    ¡°Thank ye, love. Ye always know what I need,¡± Skye trailed her fingers along hiss¡¯s she¡¯d spoken.


    Tidas grinned cheekily at her as he replied; ¡°Aye, and I know you need to eat and sleep. You¡¯re in charge of the fairground¡¯s disassembly tomorrow, right? You need sleep-¡±


    Arge roar of a gurgle came from Skye¡¯s stomach, interrupting her husband. She knew that he was trying to tell her ¡®no sex tonight¡¯ in a nice way. It irrated her, but he was right. She had a lot to do tomorrow. Karena was supposed to help with the coordination, but Skye got the distinct feeling that she was going to be a no-show for her duties tomorrow...


    ¡®At least Zas will be there to help me. I haven¡¯t had the chance to talk with him in a while. I wonder how Mary¡¯s doin¡¯ in Dragonhorn without him? Does she have help runnin¡¯ Thistlewood Taven? I bet their family helps..¡¯


    As Skye began to lose herself in her thoughts, enticing smells pulled her back to reality as Tidas dragged her into the kitchen. He knew what that particr dazed look in her eyes meant, so he just pulled her along.


    Tidas was exhausted too, and wanted was to be unconscious. The quicker his wife was fed, the quicker sleep woulde. He would only get about six hours at most, but sleeping next to Skye made it feel like twelve.


    After four ham, cheese, and apple butter sandwiches, Skye had finally had her fill. They immediately left for their quarters. Shasta and Lawrence were carrying the twins out of the banquet hall when they exited the kitchens. It was adorable to see.


    They all walked together for a few hallways, then split to go to their respective quarters. Peggy had set out all their bedtime routine essentials, so they quickly showered together before hitting the sack. Tidas passed out almost instantly, but Skyeid in bed with a weary expression.


    An anxious feeling was muddling her thoughts, keeping Skye from finding peace. A sort of instinct was screaming at her, telling her that something was going to happen soon. Marco kept popping into her mind¡¯s eye whenever she tried to focus on the source.


    Neither of them had really lost or won today. He still got his spectacle, but Skye didn¡¯t think that the end result was what he had hoped for. The court was still divided about whether or not the rumors were true, but more people than before were on Tidas¡¯ side. Whether Skye loved him or Marco, the prince was in an awkward position.


    As she stared at her handsome sleeping husband, Skye finally started to drift. ¡®Who would Ever choose that psycho over this wonderful man?¡¯ A soft smile touched her lips as Skye finally fell asleep.


    Blissfully unaware of dangers she would face tomorrow...

 Chapter 252

    252 Wrong Questions, Wrong Answers


    Skye awoke early, but still managed to miss seeing Tidas leave. ¡®I swear the man can teleport.. That¡¯s the only exnation for his ability to vanish..¡¯ She hadn¡¯t even felt him leave the bed this time.


    After she met us and Ronnie outside her room like usual, Skye did her morning rounds in the pce Medical Ward. She had to stop her Shaman work temporarily afterwards, to see the diplomats depart. It was expected of her since she¡¯d hit it off so well with the majority of them.


    The Sync representative was the only one Skye didn¡¯t familiarize herself with; or rather, couldn¡¯t. He¡¯d been either glued to Marco¡¯sckeys, or Marco himself the entire time. It was highly unsettling to her, but Marie had eavesdropped a good part of the night. She swore to tell Skye about itter...


    On her way out, Skye met up with Lawrence, Shasta, and the twins. Lawrence usually stayed until after the Mage Trials, but his children had to go back to Ruscovic. They were far too young to travel by themselves yet, so he had to escort them home.


    Shasta was sad to see them go. She¡¯d grown quite attached to Victor and Anna in their short time together, and the twins adored her. They begged their father to bring her back with them, so Shasta had to exin her position as best as she could. They were shocked to find out that she was nearly as high ranked as their Uncle Tidas.


    Anna didn¡¯t care much, but Victor¡¯s eyes shined as he pleaded with her to teach him grappling the next time he saw her. Shasta had chuckled and promised as long as he was good for his nanny and father.


    Anna cried when they went to get into the stagecoach. She sobbed and hollered about ¡®not wanting to leave her new kitty momma¡¯. Tears welled up within Shasta¡¯s eyes at the little girl¡¯s words. She¡¯d never heard a more bittersweet phrase.


    Lawrence was ecstatic about his children¡¯s reaction to Shasta. They were already seeing her in a mother role, which was exactly what he was hoping for. It may have only been for a few days, but for the first time since his wife had passed away: Lawrence felt whole.


    His excitement was so strong that he¡¯d woken his father up extra early that morning to begin discussing what it would take for Alcon to release Shasta from her responsibilities. Magnus had chuckled at his son¡¯s enthusiasm before exining his n to put Skye in Shasta¡¯s position.


    .....


    Lawrence had a new-found appreciation for his father¡¯s foresight and understanding. He¡¯d t-out told his son that he¡¯d never seen him so happy before, and that he would do his best to make sure that he and Shasta got to have the happiness that they both deserved. After an uncertain number of years; Lawrence hugged his father before heading off.


    The diplomat from Sai specifically wanted to say goodbye to Skye. She entrusted a letter addressed to Genie with Mr. Fuu, whom was a little disappointed not to see Zazzy again before he left.


    The Fire Nation¡¯s Prince Abdul also wanted to make sure he said farewell to the princess. He lingered a little too long when he kissed her hand, which creeped Skye out. ¡®Did he just sniff me?! Eww!¡¯


    After everyone had gone, Skye quickly hit all of the hospitals she usually did in the mornings before heading over to the fairgrounds. The Competitor¡¯s Field had been cleared of the chairs and stands under Zas¡¯ direction.


    He wasn¡¯t required to be present when the delegates and dignitaries left, so he¡¯d gotten a head start on the deconstruction of the fairgrounds. Tidas hadn¡¯t been there either, but she imagined that he was with Petrie, her parents, Magnus, and Marco. Discussing the Hignder¡¯s treaty and raid.


    Skye found it amusing that Petrie¡¯s people referred to themselves as Hignders instead of Nomads. ording to her friend, the term ¡®Nomad¡¯ is only used by ¡®southerners¡¯. She made a mental note of it so as not to offend anyone when they traveled there after the trials.


    Once at the fairgrounds, Skye sought Zas out before she stopped at Alfred¡¯s stall for lunch. She had nned to invite him to eat with them, but he asked her if they could talk in private instead. After us and Ronnie shot her a couple of worried looks, she followed behind Zas to a secluded area.


    He paced back and forth several times before stopping suddenly. Nervousness creased Zas¡¯ brow as he opened his mouth, but then shut it again right away. He went back to pacing for several more minutes before huffing in exasperation, and letting loose.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to exin it or ask right, but Please Don¡¯t go to the Hignds. Tidas is Obsessed with you! Your presence WILL affect how hemands and how he fights in a bad way.. I¡¯m telling you. Please don¡¯t go, Skye; you¡¯ll get good men killed.¡±


    Skye was utterly shocked, then appalled by Zas¡¯ words. She thought he supported her, but it seemed the opposite. ¡®Has he thought this the whole time?!¡¯


    Trying to keep calm, Skye asked; ¡°Have ye talked with Shasta about me progress? About any of this?¡±


    Zas snorted; ¡°All she¡¯ll tell me is that you¡¯ve got yourself covered for the Mage Trials, and that I¡¯ll see ¡®your true capabilities¡¯ then-¡±


    Skye ced her balled up fists on her hips; ¡°Do ye trust Shasta¡¯s judgement?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but..¡±


    ¡°But what then? Ye trust her to judge the strength and abilities of all who wish to join the RMC EXCEPT me? Why?!¡±


    Zas flicked his ears back out of frustration as he replied; ¡°Because she¡¯s almost as bad as Tidas now! Not obsessed, but her judgement is clouded when ites to you.. The Mage Trials are Nothing likebat. Men lose themselves in it. They strike out at enemies and friends alike when fear takes over; anything that looks threatening.¡±


    ¡°All recruits have to go through at least a year of training after they join, but you get to jump straight in?! With hardly any real experience?! No.. I can¡¯t just stand here and doing nothing while you get not only yourself killed, but-¡±


    Skye¡¯d had enough of Zas¡¯ spections. She knew that she was inexperienced in battle, but she wasn¡¯tpletely without it. The Nomads in Warrick Forest had showed her theplications that can happen with numbers.


    The thing that really pissed Skye off was the implication that she would be the cause of Tidas¡¯ death. He didn¡¯t know what she was capable of either, but he trusted her to handle herself. Why was Zas so against her going?


    Not seeing another option, Skye locked eyes with Zas; ¡°Fight me then. If ye doubt me so much, then fight me one-on-one.¡±


    Zas growled low out of irritation; ¡°I know that you can fight, Skye. I trust Shasta to make sure of that. What I don¡¯t trust is your idea of what an Actual battlefield is like! Are you prepared to see your husband smil-¡±


    ¡°Smilin¡¯ as he cuts down people who are only doin¡¯ what they¡¯re ordered to? Am I prepared to do the same? Aye, for me home and family; I¡¯ll do whatever I have to.. Even take you on!¡±


    The harsh tone Skye had used at the end wasn¡¯t something Zas was expecting from the princess. Nor the profound look of determination in her eyes. It jarred him a bit, but Zas wasn¡¯t going to back down now.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t reason with you, I¡¯ll just have to stop you myself.. I¡¯m sorry, Skye,¡± Zas stated at he walked passed her.


    Unnerved by his threat, Skye whipped around and asked; ¡°What are ye gonna do? Kidnap me? Just warnin¡¯ ye now: the men who have attempted it in the past are all dead now.¡±


    Skye wasn¡¯t lying. The Nomads, Jacob Fowler, even the man who had tried to take her in Dragonhorn at the age of eleven, and awakened her first trait; all dead. Not that she thought that she could actually kill Zas, but it was a fact none the less.


    Zas chuckled lightly at Skye¡¯s attempted threat before he replied; ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything nefarious. It¡¯s not my style.. I¡¯ll prove you don¡¯t belong out there; you won¡¯t finish the trial, Skye... I¡¯m sorry, but I won¡¯t let you.¡±


    Now it was Skye¡¯s turn tough; ¡°So it¡¯s more of the same then? Unless ye were gonna take it easy on me before this?¡±


    Zas finally shed one of his regr, unhindered grins at Skye as he replied; ¡°I always have to hold back with the recruits.. I hope you won¡¯t hate me when you lose!¡±


    Zas started to walk away after he spoke, but Skye called out to him; ¡°So long as ye agree not to hate me when I mop the floor with yer fuzzy arse!¡±


    Zas¡¯ughter echoed after him as he disappeared around the corner, and into the bustle of workers. Skye was happy that things ended less hostile than they seemed. She was still angry with Zas for trying to get her to drop out of the raid, but he did have a point. If Skye didn¡¯t have multiple traits, she¡¯d be forced to stay behind with the rest of the recruits.


    ¡®That¡¯s if I pass... NO. I Will Pass. I¡¯ve been trainin¡¯ and studyin¡¯ for months. I know battle strategies, three different grappling styles, and I¡¯ve bolstered me body to the point of no return.. I. Will. Pass. I know it in me bones.¡¯


    As Skye rejoined us and Ronnie, they looked as pensive as the princess. When she asked what was wrong with themtely, Ronnie shied away. us stepped forward with an apologetic expression, then bent down on his knee.


    Before Skye could yank him up, us said; ¡°We apologize for our behaviortely.. But Zas asked us not to say anything. Now that he talked to you about it, we feel the need to tell you..¡±


    ¡°Zas asked us to help stop you frompleting the trial. We instantly refused, but we couldn¡¯t tell you about it until the general figured out how to talk to you about it-¡±


    Ronnie cut us off; ¡°We¡¯re so sorry, Skye! We wanted to tell ye sooner, but General Zas begged us not to!¡±


    Skye smiled softly at her friends and guards in understanding. Zas was giving them special training because of the potential he saw in them. They didn¡¯t want to betray him.


    Nics had been working with Ronnie too, whenever he had spare time. He¡¯d even showed thed how to befriend a wolf.


    It didn¡¯t bother Skye that they¡¯d kept Zas¡¯ secret, but she did want to know if he¡¯d borated to them as to why he thinks she can¡¯t handle herself. He¡¯d never stated outright; just that Tidas¡¯ judgement would be greatlypromised if he was worrying about her the entire time.


    ¡®So he¡¯s just worried about Tidas, worryin¡¯ about me to the point of distraction? It makes sense, but there has to be more to it. Least I hope so.. Ack! Screw it! I¡¯ll show him in the trials!¡¯


    As the three discussed the General, a savory smell began to fill their nostrils as they closed in on Alfred¡¯s stall. The food vendors didn¡¯t break down their stallspletely until after the lunch break. That way, the workers didn¡¯t have to venture all the way back to town for a meal.


    Greeting the three jovially, not even Alfred saw the cloaked figure following behind them. Waiting for the moment when Skye found herself alone...

 Chapter 253

    253 Ugly Jealousy(Part One)


    ****THIS CHAPTER CONTAINS 18+ CONTENT. LANGUAGE AND VIOLENCE. VIEWERS DISCRETION ADVISED**


    By the time Skye, us, and Ronnie sat down to eat, Skye was half-starved. That morning¡¯s Shaman rounds didn¡¯t take any longer that usual, but Skye had to fix apletely shattered and mashed foot. The man was moving the caber equipment when the biggest one fell directly on top of it.


    A typical adult human foot has roughly twenty-six bones, thirty joints, and has over one-hundred various muscles and tendons. Skye had to reconstruct and heal Everything. He was lucky she had experience with such extensive damage..


    Skye was the only person capable of healing such intense injuries. If she hadn¡¯t beente due to the diplomats leaving, the man probably would¡¯ve lost his foot. That would¡¯ve been the standard course of action for any other doctor.


    The man was also lucky that her technique had vastly improved. Dr. Gohan was training Skye in his spare time to be a doctor, and was incredibly impressed with her progress and work. Because of her quick wit and overpowered Shaman trait, Tien knew Skye would be able to take the first tier of the Medical Licensing Exam soon.


    She would be able to treat anyone without limitations or guidance. The second tier was reserved for Combat Medics for both the RMC, and the regr branches of Alcon¡¯s military. They had to go through specialized training that pertained to the stresses of treating soldiers in and on an active battlefield, and how to properly implement triage.


    The second tier was Skye¡¯s ultimate goal, but not until after the Hignd Raid. They would be leaving as soon as Ralph got back. Petrie had told them that he and Murdoc were going to investigate the Old Capital Pce with Ralph once he got back.


    Based on the timeline, Ralph should be showing back up a week or two before the Mage Trials. Tidas wanted to leave as soon as he got back, but Magnus refused him. They needed the soldiers, and all of the Pirs for the Mage Trials, or there was likely to be a riot.


    The next big event in Alcon was the Mage Trials. Tidas had his birthday a few days after the Summer Games, but that wasn¡¯t celebrated like his oldest brother¡¯s was. Since Marco was the Crowned Prince, his birthday was celebrated almost as extravagantly as Magnus¡¯ was.


    .....


    ¡®If the Hignd Raid happens right after the trials, then Tidas and I won¡¯t have to deal with Marco! We¡¯ll be north when his birthdayes and goes, thank the gods.. I don¡¯t even want to deal with him on a normal day; I can¡¯t imagine how insufferable he must be on his day..¡¯


    Skye had lost herself in her thoughts as Alfred went to get their food. He didn¡¯t have much left because they¡¯d showed up sote. But he did promise to feed them enough delicious food to hold them over until dinner.


    Even with limited ingredients, Alfred worked his culinary magic. He had some beef stew left, but only enough for a bowl each. He also had some cooked beef left, a few green peppers, onions, and mushrooms.


    Seeing a chance to experiment, he took the medium-rare steaks, cut them and the vegetables up, then cooked them together in a pan with a touch of the stew¡¯s liquid. The smell made all three of their stomachs grumble in anticipation.


    Alfred sliced open hisst six loaves of bread, and gave them each two sandwiches with a bowl of the stew. Skye usually didn¡¯t care for cooked green peppers, but the juices from the beef had soaked in during the cooking process. Giving each bite a plethora of vor.


    They talked as they ate; mostly Alfred. Skye had told him the gist of what had happened between her and Zas as she dug into her food with gusto. us and Ronnie added their bit of the plot, too. His surprise that the General would even ask the two for help was obvious.


    ¡°Sounds like he¡¯s overly worried, and acting rashly due to it. I would try to talk to him again before the Trials, after the stress left over from the Summer Games has abated a bit. Zas isn¡¯t the type to act without cause, you just need to figure it out.¡±


    Skye digested both Alfred¡¯s words and his delectable food. Once they finished eating, Skye gave Alfred a friendly hug, and walked off towards Zas. She may still be mad at him, but that was no excuse to neglect her work.


    Magnus had specifically asked Skye to rejuvenate the part of the fairgrounds that was technically farnd. The amount of vendors and visitors was far more than Magnus¡¯ council had anticipated, and they wound up ttening a good quarter acre of wheat field to make room.


    The grain from the wheat was crucial to Alcon¡¯s winter food supply. If Magnus wouldn¡¯t have had Skye around to fix it, then he would¡¯ve had to refuse quite a bit of needed revenue. Especially with the Hignd Raid looming in the near future..


    When Skye, us, and Ronnie asked what still needed to be done, Zas talked and directed them like nothing had happened. It bothered her friends, but Skye preferred it that way. Open hostility or displeasure led to rumors, and the less rumors, the better.


    As Skye began to bring the already cleared patches of field back to life, Zas called out to her. He asked if she would run to the medic¡¯s tent, and make sure that the unused supplies went to the nearest hospital instead of back to the pce. She agreed, and took off while us and Ronnie were preupied. It was just a quick run to the other side of the fairgrounds..


    As soon as Skye cleared the view of others, she could hear footfalls behind her. She was about to drop the person into a pit(she¡¯d gotten quite fast at making them), but felt someone grab her shoulder.


    Skye grabbed the hand, and immediately flipped them over her shoulder. The person mmed down onto the ground hard, knocking the wind out of them. Ripping the small-framed body¡¯s hood back, Skye instantly felt terrible.. It was Renee.


    ¡°Oh shi-I-Ima So Sorry I did that! I swear I didn¡¯t mean to! Twas pure instinct! I swear!¡±


    Renee hadnded in a veryrge pile of horse droppings, and was ring at Skye as she struggled to catch her breath. In hindsight, it probably was idiotic on her part to sneak up on the princess. She knew exactly how hard Skye was working towards her goals.


    Unable to stop herself, Renee constantly eavesdropped on Skye and Alfred¡¯s conversations. She ate at the Cat¡¯s Paw nearly every day, and Shasta usually met her there for lunch before they trained together for the day. But the two always had hushed conversations before she arrived.


    That didn¡¯t bother Renee so much, but the friendly way they were with each other bothered her more than she wanted to admit to herself. Skye hugged Alfred every other time she saw him, and she¡¯d been giving him giftstely, too.


    ¡®The only reason a noble or royal dotes on amoner is if they¡¯re interested in an inappropriate rtionship. Not with MY Alfred! He¡¯s my..boss...Ahh! Ima some, but I don¡¯t care! I have to have some excuse!¡¯


    ¡®Besides, she¡¯s married! What¡¯s she thinkin¡¯ givin¡¯ another man a gift?! No wonder there¡¯s so many rumors about her..¡¯


    Skye could see the poorly-concealed hostility Renee felt towards her. She knew that thess listened in on her conversations, and that she followed her around the city asionally. It had been slightly amusing at first, but now her frequency had ticked up too much.


    After brushing most of the dirt off of herself, Skye questioned Renee; ¡°So, do ye have a thing for me now, or are ye still yin¡¯ the part of crazy stalker for Alfred?¡±


    Renee¡¯s eyes bulged with shock as she sputtered; ¡°What? That¡¯s Ridiculous! I like men! Why would ye even think I Like you, let alone had a crush on ye?!¡±


    Skye smirked knowingly; ¡°But ye did not deny that ye like Alfred..¡±


    Renee turned from hot pink, to fire red in two seconds. The tips of her ears in particr were bright with her embarrassment. Which made it difficult for Skye not to chuckle, but she reframed.


    After an awkward few minutes, Skye reached a hand out to pull her up. Renee sighed deeply before going to grab it, but froze with shock.


    Her pointer finger shot up as she motioned to behind Skye, and she screamed; ¡°LOOK OUT!¡±


    Skye jumped on top of Renee, gripped her, and rolled her right as a knife mmed down into the ground where they had just been. As they tumbled sideways, Skye built her Earth magic with outrageous speed.


    Realizing the mystery person wasn¡¯t still stabbing after them, Skye shifted up to her feet, and into a defensive position. The small-framed person, obviously a woman; was instantly recognizable to Skye..


    Her trepidationpletely flipped to barely veiled hostility as she asked; ¡°What the Hell are ye doin¡¯ here, Angelica?¡±


    Angelica Bibalow ungracefully yanked the knife out of the ground, and turned her attention towards her target. She pulled her hood back, revealing the psychotic smile on her face, and look in her eyes. She¡¯d lost it.


    Renee didn¡¯t know what was going on, but the woman in front of them looked deranged. The bottom four inches of her dress were filthy, her hair was frizzed and sloppy, and the makeup she¡¯d been wearing was smeared beyond repair.


    She looked like a younger version of an old prostitute that used to try and pick up customers at the Cat¡¯s Paw. Until Alfred had to call the guards on her for bothering the patrons. She¡¯d snapped on one of the younger guards for calling her an old crone; this woman had the same mad look about her.


    Skye folded her arms across her chest before speaking again; ¡°I¡¯ll not ask again, Bibalow: what are ye doin¡¯ here? Don¡¯t ye value yer life at all?¡±


    A glint shed across Angelica¡¯s eyes as she cackled loudly; ¡°What life?! You¡¯ve destroyed Everything! You¡¯ve taken EVERYTHING that was Supposed to be MINE! My Tidas, my title, my LIFE! It was supposed to be MINE!¡±


    As she spoke, Angelica slowly moved closer. Skye noticed, but didn¡¯t feel threatened at all. ¡®What can she do to me that I can¡¯t heal?¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s yer n? To stab me? Ye do remember one of me traits is Shaman, right? It¡¯s how I didn¡¯t kill ye the first time we scuffled? Fair warning: I WON¡¯T be extendin¡¯ the same courtesy again..¡±


    Bibalow cackled again. ¡®The arrogant Bitch has No Idea that this de has been dipped in the fastest acting poison known! My life is over, it¡¯s true.. But I Will take that Bitch down with me! If I can¡¯t have Tidas, She Won¡¯t Either!¡¯

 Chapter 254

    254 Ugly Jealousy(Part Two)


    ****THIS CHAPTER CONTAINS 18+ CONTENT. LANGUAGE AND VIOLENCE. VIEWERS DISCRETION ADVISED**


    Angelica took another step towards Skye with a sneer; ¡°If you didn¡¯t have your powers, you could never beat me!¡±


    Skye scoffed; ¡°Are ye daft? Ye don¡¯t honestly think that, do ye? I¡¯ve known self-defense most of me life, and I¡¯ve been trainin¡¯ for months. When have you ever trained?¡±


    ¡°I may not be as strong as you, but I bet I could still kill you if you didn¡¯t have your magic,¡± Angelica taunted.


    As Skye scoffed, Renee felt like something was off. Looking at the princess¡¯ figure, one could easily tell that Skye was in shape. The woman in front of them looked like a stick that had gotten dragged through the mud.


    ¡®Why would she think that she could take on Skye? There¡¯s such an Obvious difference in their stature.. Is it the knife? That doesn¡¯t make any sense either. Skye has a Shaman trait; she¡¯ll just heal herself. Does she have another weapon? Maybe the knife is drugged or poisoned? That¡¯s the only thing that makes sense.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t trust her, princess.. I betcha she¡¯s got another weapon! Or her knife¡¯s been drugged, or somethin¡¯!¡±


    Skye smiled at Renee; ¡°Oh, I figured it was somethin¡¯ like that.. Her tryin¡¯ to goat me into not usin¡¯ me powers has made her intentions painfully obvious.¡±


    Renee almost wanted tough at the twisted expression on Bibalow¡¯s face. It was a cross between shock and indignation, making her look like one of those idiotic viins from a children¡¯s book. If she didn¡¯t have the knife in her hand, she wouldn¡¯t seem threatening at all.


    .....


    With a beet-red face from her anger, Angelica screamed; ¡°You think that you can mock me and get away with it?! I¡¯ll kill you, bitch! And I¡¯ll make sure your littlemoner friend takes the fall for it!¡±


    Any trace of humor Skye had instantly evaporated. It was one thing to terrorize her, but Bibalow was now threatening Renee. She didn¡¯t particrly like thess, especially since they were about to get into a tiff before Angelica distracted them. However, that didn¡¯t give her the right to involve the na?ve waitress.


    Skye¡¯s eyes went hard and focused as she spoke; ¡°So yer n is to kill me, then pin it on Renee? Ha! Who would believe that?!¡±


    ¡°More people than you think. I¡¯ve been following you and Tidas a lottely. He and that mutt from the tavern think that she poses a threat to you..¡± Bibalow¡¯s eyes shifted to Renee; ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re on the right side, here? If you help me, she can¡¯t take that dog man from you: like how she took MY Tidas.¡±


    Skye temper red; ¡°We have been betrothed at Age FIVE. We¡¯ve loved each other for years: ye got nothin¡¯ on that, skank.¡±


    With thatst insult, Angelica flung herself into a fury; directed at Skye. Blinded by her own rage: Bibalow charged at the princess. Upon her third step, she sunk into a waist-deep hole.


    mming the de into the ground, Angelica pulled herself out of the hole as Skye stated; ¡°I¡¯ll make the next one deep enough to bury ye in.. Don¡¯t test me, Bibalow. I¡¯ve been More than patient with you, but I. Am. Done. Understand? I will kill you the next time ye move against me.¡±


    Angelica¡¯s rage was almost palpable as it filled the air. After she had pulled herself up and out of the hole, her entire countenance radiated murderous intent. Angelica screamed loud enough to make a banshee blush, then leapt at Skye with her knife.


    Instead of making a hole this time, Skye made arge, blunted spike shoot out of the ground. It hit the airborne Bibalow right in her stomach. It automatically made her lose her breath, and the tiny bit of food that was in her belly simultaneously.


    As Bibalow choked, Renee digested the whole of the situation. She¡¯d heard both Skye and Tidas talk about her before, and Alfred had scared her away a few times for loitering. ¡®So she was spyin¡¯ on the two, eh? That would exin why Alfred kept needin¡¯ to chase her off..¡¯


    ¡®So she¡¯s obsessed with Prince Tidas..Dumbass. Anyone who had seen those two together for five seconds would know that they stood no chance ofin¡¯ between them.. Then why was I gonna snap at the princess over Alfred?¡¯


    As the cogs began to turn for Renee; Skye was still waiting for Angelica to collect herself. She was done taking it easy on the stupidss. ¡®Some people just don¡¯t learn until they get the crap smacked out of them..¡¯


    The thought rattled around in Skye¡¯s mind as she asked; ¡°Are ye sure ye don¡¯t want to go back to yer father? He¡¯s got to be worried-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you even MENTION my father! He hates me now, because of you! It¡¯s another reason for me to kill you!¡±


    Skye sighed as she shook her head at Bibalow; ¡°Ye really don¡¯t get it, do ye? I suppose bein¡¯ raised as a spoiled brat yer whole life, ye wouldn¡¯t.. All yer misery is yer Own doing, Angelica.¡±


    ¡°Tidas has been spoken for, for well over a decade. Tis been nearly fifteen years since our fathers signed the contract-¡±


    ¡°And what is your Fucking Point?!¡± Angelica screeched.


    ¡°YOU are the one who set your sights on an unavable man. YOU refused to take his NO for an answer, and raped him while he was injured. YOU refused to leave when I told ye to..¡± Skye took an intimidating step towards Angelica as she finished; ¡°And now YOU are responsible for yer own death.¡±


    Pure horror covered Bibalow¡¯s features before she went insane with hate and fear. Running and stabbing wildly in Skye direction, she screamed and swore as her opponent dodged.


    Undaunted by her speed and inuracy, Skye smiled at Angelica Bibalow before punching her hard in her face a single time. She fell backwards onto the ground. Pricking herself in the leg with the knife as she tried to catch herself, but wouldn¡¯t let go of her weapon.


    Five seconds after she¡¯d done it, Angelica began to convulse violently as she writhed in excruciating pain. Shested for about ten seconds like that before letting an unnerving scream escape her... Then nothing.


    A rank smell began to fill the air as her body voided itself; the final sign of her demise. Renee was so shocked and scared from Bibalow¡¯s death scene that she had literally jumped when Skye gently ced her hand on thess¡¯ shoulder. She was openly shaking.


    After Skye checked her vitals, she called out; ¡°I think ye shoulde out now, Alfred! I think Renee needs you! You too, Zas!¡±


    Coming out from around opposing corners, Alfred and Zas revealed themselves. Renee, nor Angelica knew that they were there, but Skye could sense their building magic. Alfred in particr had quite a bit.


    The power had drained right out of him when he saw Renee¡¯s state. Skye grinned on the inside as she wondered if he had even realized that his held romantic affection for her. ¡®That is Not the look, or attention of ¡®just a friend¡¯.. I think Ima gonna have to give them a wee nudge, hehe.¡¯


    As Zas examined Angelica¡¯s wound and knife, Skye spoke to Alfred and Renee; ¡°She¡¯s in shock, but she doesn¡¯t have any physical injuries. I suggest closin¡¯ down the Cat¡¯s Paw for the day, and keepin¡¯ an eye on her. I¡¯ll cover the costs for the day, with interest.¡±


    Crouching down in front of her, Skye spoke directly to Renee; ¡°Ima sorry again for flippin¡¯ ye into that horse..pile. I¡¯ll send me favorite seamstress overter to make ye a couple new dresses.¡±


    Renee had snapped back when Skye had offered to pay Alfred for the day¡¯s loss. She was shocked enough from that, but then the dresses..


    ¡°Why are ye bein¡¯ so nice to me when-¡± Renee cut herself off; afraid to talk about earlier in front of Alfred.


    Skye smiled at her with a knowing look before she answered Renee anyway; ¡°Well all of this is me fault, in a way. Yer traumatized because of Bibalow, and can¡¯t work. It only happened because she was after me.. And she¡¯s dead, so it¡¯s not like she can flip the bill.¡±


    The princess had shrugged nonchntly as she finished, which confused Renee. Seeing it inly on her face, Skye added; ¡°We¡¯ll finish our talkter. Right now, ye need to rest: Shaman¡¯s orders.¡±


    Turning to Alfred, Skye smiled brightly; ¡°Since Ima payin¡¯ ye for the day, I expect ye to take good care of Renee.. We did take a tumble earlier, so maybe ye should watch her overnight as well. To make sure she doesn¡¯t develop a concussion. She needs proper rest and food: make sure she gets it.¡±


    ¡°Ima fine. I don¡¯t need-¡±


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll take care of her until youe by for lunch tomorrow,¡± Alfred replied, cutting Renee off mid-sentence.


    ¡°Good!¡± Skye looked to Renee with a yful grin; ¡°Are ye alright to walk, or do ye need Alfred to carry ye?¡±


    Renee shot up to her feet, but immediately felt dizzy. She swayed slightly, which triggered Alfred to wrap his arm around her shoulders to steady her. With flushed cheeks, she looked up at him.


    The genuine concern in his eyes and voice warmed her as Alfred asked; ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want me to carry you? Just until we get to the horses?¡±


    As Renee¡¯s heart threatened to burst from her chest, Renee replied; ¡°Ima good-great! ...Umm... Can I lean against ye, though? I do feel a bit woozy.¡±


    ¡°See!? Possible concussion. Stick close to her, and if ye need me, send a message to the pce. I¡¯lle runnin¡¯ to help,¡± Skye stated with a wink at Renee as they thanked her, and left.


    Taking a deep, cleansing breath; Skye turned her attention to Zas and Angelica¡¯s dead body. He was looking at the de with a scrutinizing stare when she walked over. He didn¡¯t even look up as he started to question her.


    ¡°Did you know she¡¯s been stalking you and Tidas?¡±


    Skye sighed; ¡°We both did. This is far from our first encounter..¡±


    To cut out a lot of time-consuming inquiries, Skye exined everything. From the incident that happened when they arrived in the capital, to the few other times she¡¯d seen her skulking around, to the incident right before the Summer Games. When she added that Shasta was there for that one, he nodded before speaking.


    ¡°I knew of a couple of those instances, but not everything. I already knew that you weren¡¯t at fault here, but thank you for telling me all of that. It¡¯ll make the report easier to fill outter.¡±


    Zas held up the knife; ¡°Did you know this was poisoned?¡±


    ¡°Not for sure, but I figured as much. She¡¯s not the type to fight head-on,¡± Skye replied as she looked down at the woman in question.


    Zas smiled weakly at her; ¡°It¡¯s a damn good thing that this didn¡¯t cut you.. Even with your insane level of skill, you wouldn¡¯t have survived it Skye. It works too quickly. A simple scratch, and you would¡¯ve died like her..¡±


    On the outside Skye looked solid, but she was freaking out on the inside. Not because someone had tried to kill her again, but because of the unanswered question that hung in the air:


    ¡®Where the Hell did Angelica Bibalow get the poison from?!¡¯

 Chapter 255

    255 Unchanged


    ****THIS CHAPTER CONTAINS 18+ CONTENT. LANGUAGE, VIOLENCE, AND SEXUAL CONTENT. VIEWER¡¯S DISCRETION IS ADVISED****


    Skye was d that Alfred and Zas had been nearby when Angelica had ambushed them. It made filling out the report a million times easier than it would¡¯ve been, especially since Zas was one of the witnesses. As the General went to get a guard, people started to gather around out of curiosity.


    Many knew that Skye and Angelica Bibalow were enemies, and the rumors that cropped up pertained to it. A select few said that Skye nned it to get rid of her, but most ignored that theory. The most popr one was that Angelica had hired multiple people, and Skye beat them all.


    Skye had tough as she listened in on their conversations with her Tank trait. ¡®How do people evene up with this stuff?! Haha! Wonder what they¡¯d say if they found out that she had identally killed herself..¡¯


    When Zas came back, he told Skye not to worry about helping out for the rest of the day, so long as she finished the original errand.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ll be at the medical tent, tell them to send someone to collect the body. I¡¯ll send a guard to track down Lord Bibalow with a copy of my report. He needs to know the circumstances of his daughter¡¯s death.¡±


    Zas shed a serious expression before he added; ¡°Thest thing any of us needs is Bibalow sending people after you, oring after you himself. The report states that she died from a self-inflicted wound.. I didn¡¯t add all the details: just the basics. Less details means less gossip.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate that Zas, thank ye,¡± Skye replied as she started walking backwards.


    Zas smiled as he called out to her before turning away; ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean there won¡¯t be any, though! Be prepared for that!¡±


    .....


    ¡°Tis already started, but aye! Oh! I almost forgot! Please tell us and Ronnie I¡¯ll be at the pce seein¡¯ me folks off!¡± Skye called back as she, too, turned and took off.


    As she took off, Zas called out: ¡°SURE THING!¡±


    He was happy that Skye didn¡¯t stick around, or ask a bunch of questions. Angelica Bibalow was obviously a pawn. There was no way she could get her hands on such a rare and expensive poison by herself.


    ¡®Lord Bibalow never would¡¯ve paid for it, and she didn¡¯t have any money if her own. There¡¯s only one of two ways she could¡¯ve gotten it: she stole it, or someone gave it to her..¡¯


    Signaling to one of the guards, Zas told him to go track down doctors Gohan and Stein. He was to tell them to meet him at the RMC Headquarters in two hours. The news of Angelica¡¯s death was already spreading quickly.


    ¡®I just hope I get to them before they figure out why I want to talk to them. I need to know if one of them was her aplice, or if she was working with someone else...¡¯


    ************


    The Crowned Princess was sent into a foul mood the moment that Karena had heard about Angelica Bibalow. Draco wasing back from checking their house for clues as to where they went when he¡¯d heard.


    ¡°The stupid bitch has already attempted, and failed, to kill Skye. To make matters worse; I couldn¡¯t retrieve the knife without tipping Skye and Zas of that the she had aplices. Which they¡¯ve probably already figured out.¡±


    Karena basically did the same thing that she always did when Draco had told her before dinner. Smash a few things, berate someone, then take her sweet time with Draco. He hated sleeping with her, but Marco¡¯s orders had literally included having sex with her to keep her more docile.


    At first, Draco had found it entertaining, but it quickly turned boring and repetitious. She was always on top, only took care of herself, then she¡¯d bend over to allow him to finish. Their couplings were the same every time.


    He¡¯d change up the monotony by sleeping with servant girls, or tavern tramps, but it could never be for more than a few nights. Even though Karena held no feelings towards Draco other than lust, she was still possessive of him.


    Only once had hee close to a real rtionship with a baker¡¯s daughter, but Karena destroyed it. Draco had made the mistake of telling Karena that he had someone he cared for enough to not want to sleep with her anymore. He was young and na?ve at the time, so he didn¡¯t think she¡¯d hurt thess..


    After Karena had her beaten, the poor girl was dropped off in the slums with barely any clothes on.. She died from her injuries on the side of the road. After that experience, Draco never built personal rtionships with anyone.


    No family, no friends; just his duty. All Draco had to look forward to now was the day he got to kill Karena. He often fantasized about how he would do it.


    ¡®Stab her? Shoot her? Slice her throat open? No.. Strangling her would be the most gratifying. Then I could watch the light leave her eyes..¡¯


    Draco had been so lost in his thoughts that he¡¯d barely felt Karena p him as she screamed; ¡°Are you even listening to me?! What are we supposed to do now?! They have the knife! The poison we gave her was too rare! They¡¯ll know that it Had toe from the pce!¡±


    Draco sighed as he started to unbutton his shirt. ¡®Always the same.. First she needs reassurances, then she¡¯ll make me fuck her. I wish Prince Marco would just kill his father already. Slowly poisoning him doesn¡¯t seem to be working, not with that hot little princess running around.¡¯


    ¡°Even if they do trace it back, Dr. Stein can just say she stole it. She¡¯s been in and out of the pce with her father. He could just say it¡¯s not something he touches often enough to notice that some was missing. Don¡¯t worry; they can¡¯t trace it back to you.¡±


    Karena visibly rxed at Draco¡¯s assurance. It wasn¡¯t that he was genuinely trying tofort her, he just wanted her to shut up. The quicker he finished his business with her, the sooner he could report to Marco. He would not be happy that Karena had tried to kill ¡®his prize¡¯, as he called her.


    ¡®Maybe he¡¯ll let me kill her early, so long as I make it look like an ident? Probably not, but I can hope..¡¯


    ************


    After Skye had stopped off at the medical tent, she headed straight for the pce. Her parents weren¡¯t supposed to leave until after dinner, so she wanted to spend a little time with them before they left. When she got to the front of the pce, both of her parents were getting ready to leave.


    Anger, hurt, and panic swirled around within Skye as she ran over to them. The not-so-happy looks on their faces made it hurt even more. Her lungs burned as she came to a stop in front of them, and demanded answers.


    ¡°So ye were gonna leave without so much as a goodbye?! What the hell?!¡±


    Lucas stepped forward with an apologetic look on his face; ¡°Ima sorry, me sweet.. We have to go now so Petrie and I can discuss the temporary treaty with Murdoc. I wanted to have more time, but-¡±


    ¡°Ye could¡¯ve spent some time with me if ye would¡¯vee to see me at all,¡± Skye looked directly at her mother; ¡°At least Da made an effort to talk to me. Which is a he lot more than I can say about you.¡±


    Lidia shrank back at Skye harsh tone. She knew that avoiding her would hurt her, but what else was she to do? Magnus had warned Lucas about the conversation he and Skye had during dinner a while back.


    Magnus had told Skye¡¯s father that she might be doubtful of her lineage now, and that he knew all along that Sorcha was her mother.. Which sent Lucas into a rage.


    ¡°So all the times ye called me away when she was pregnant, ye knew?! You Rotten Bastard!¡±


    If Magnus wouldn¡¯t have been the king, Lucas would¡¯ve beat him to death. He missed so much because of Magnus¡¯ pettiness. Skye¡¯s first kick, Sorcha¡¯s cravings, her smile, herugh.. He¡¯d lost months of time with her, and it was all his supposed friend¡¯s fault.


    After Lucas broke some very expensive things in his room, the two had Petriee back in and say his piece. Once he¡¯d finished, Magnus gave Petrie the Ambassador¡¯s Crest, then sent him off so the two could cover Everything...


    Lucas had told his wife about their talk, which terrified Lidia. Skye would soon be asking questions she couldn¡¯t answer. ¡®How can I exin that the man she thinks is her father is actually her uncle?! Without giving away that I¡¯m not her mother?! It can¡¯t be done!¡¯


    Lidia was about to have a stroke due to her anxiety over it all. Lucas saw his wife¡¯s state, and knew that theing conversation needed to be done in private. There were enough ears around them to cause their daughter some seriousplications if they weren¡¯t careful about how they handled the situation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head to yer quarters for a talk. We can leave once everything is resolved,¡± Skye¡¯s father motioned to the stairs as he spoke.


    The childish side of her wanted to tell her parents to just leave, but Skye felt more calm and collected than normal. She had for a while now, which was strange to her. Anger was Skye¡¯s go-to emotion, buttely hermon sense had prevailed more often.


    As they climbed the steps without a word, Skye found herself lost in her thoughts on the matter. ¡®Maybe Ima just gettin¡¯ older? No, this doesn¡¯t feel like a natural progression-type thing.. I feel calm, but edgy. Tis odd..¡¯


    As they started to make their way through the hallways, Skye realized that her parents had no trouble making their way around the pce. If irritated her even more knowing that they couldn¡¯t use the excuse of ¡®getting lost on their way to find her¡¯.


    As they turned down the final main hall, Peggy came into view. She was heading back to Skye¡¯s quarters with her arms full of underskirts, stockings, and dresses. As soon as she saw Skye and her parents, she knew something was wrong.


    No one looked happy, which was odd to Peggy since Skye had been looking forward to seeing her parents. As the family approached, Peggy could see the ire in in Skye eyes. Without a word, she led them into Skye¡¯s quarters.


    As soon as they were all in, Peggy closed the door. Skye gestured to the table for her parents to sit as she asked; ¡°So.. Why didn¡¯t anyone here Ever tell me that Da isn¡¯t me real father?¡±

 Chapter 256

    256 Family Ties


    Lucas Moonstone had just sat down in a chair when his daughter had said the most outrageous thing he¡¯d ever heard. He knew something akin to what she¡¯d said wasing, but he was still utterly unprepared for it. ¡®Guess Magnus was right, the idiot..¡¯


    The king had told him about the discussion that he and Skye¡¯d had at their dinner a while back. Lucas wasn¡¯t surprised that his daughter had told him. They genuinely cared for each other like the family they were now, and Skye had always hated lying. ¡®I guess it makes sense when I think about it like that.¡¯


    The first thing Magnus did was chew Lucas out for the Fowler incident; ¡°I can¡¯t Believe you sold out your own daughter! SORCHA¡¯S Daughter!¡±


    Lucas held his ground; ¡°Skye would¡¯ve been fine! The magistrate was ready to move with me before anything could happen-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a load of Bulshit, and you know it! NO Magistrate would¡¯ve backed your ims and investigated on your behalf unless the marriage had been consummated! And you damn-well know it, Lucas! You sold your own daughter out!¡±


    Lucas wanted to argue, but couldn¡¯t find the words. The king was right, but Lucas also knew in his heart that he would¡¯ve stopped Jacob from hurting Skye.. Or did he delude himself into thinking that? There was no way for him to know anymore.


    Skye had forgiven her father for his entrapment since Tidas had showed up in the nick of time, but he still struggled with it. Hundreds of lives were on the line at the time, but Skye was his daughter. After her wedding and Yuletide, they had mended their bond, but now it was unraveling again.


    ¡®Does she truly doubt that Ima her father? Why?! She looks like me! Like me Ma! I¡¯ve shown her paintings! Stupid Magnus and his big mouth! More of a fool than a king!¡¯


    As her husband inwardly ranted, Lidia Drummond was internally panicking. She didn¡¯t know how to exin the full details of her husband and his family¡¯s death; Sorcha¡¯s death. Not to mention losing her child..


    .....


    ¡®What should I do?! I promised to protect her, but is keeping the truth from her really protecting her at this point? She Is the Catalyst, so shouldn¡¯t I tell her about the Warrick family¡¯s history? Their secret? But if I tell her and others find out, the same people that murdered my family coulde after her! I don¡¯t know what to do.. I wish you were here, Sorcha.. I wish that you were All still here..¡¯


    A torrent of emotions welled up within Lidia, threatening to burst forth in the form of tears. She focused on her breathing to try and keep it even, but she was barely maintaining control. The moment that the usations would start, so would her tears.


    Skye watched her parents with scrutinizing eyes. She didn¡¯t know how this conversation was going to go with them. She could physically see her supposed-father¡¯s irritation, and her mother¡¯s teary eyes.


    ¡°This might end our rtionship, or bring us closer; I don¡¯t know.. All I know is that someone is lyin¡¯ to me, and I will find out why,¡± Skye stated as she ced her hands on her hips.


    ¡°Ye think we¡¯re lyin¡¯ about me bein¡¯ yer father?! That¡¯s ridiculous! Ye Look Like Me! Ye have me hair!¡± Lucas¡¯ voice was a lot louder than he had wanted it to be when he spoke.


    ¡°There¡¯s hundreds of people with red hair! That doesn¡¯t necessarily mean Ima yer child,¡± Skye refuted.


    Getting his ire at Magnus under control, Lucas replied; ¡°I¡¯ve shown you yer grandmother¡¯s portrait before. Ye look like her in the eyes an-¡±


    ¡°That was a painting! Ye can¡¯t tell from that!¡± Skye took a calming breath before she continued; ¡°Ye two have kept me at arm¡¯s length nearly me entire life. If I didn¡¯t have Peggy, I would¡¯ve been alone for a goodly chunk of me childhood.¡±


    Skye turned to her mother; ¡°I can see the pain in yer eyes almost every time ye look at me: even now. Is..Is it because I look like me real father?¡±


    Skye turned back to her supposed-father; ¡°And you: ye imed me and treated me like a real daughter whenever ye were around.. But I felt the distance, Da. Every time we¡¯d be havin¡¯ fun, ye¡¯d get this look.. Like sadness mixed with regret. I can only imagine tis because Ima not really yer daughter..¡±


    ¡°Skye, no! We-¡±


    ¡°Ima Not finished. I may not be yer biological daughter, but I¡¯ll always see ye as me Da.. As me favorite book series says, ¡®Family don¡¯t end in blood¡¯. I truly believe that,¡± Skye rxed her posture as she finished.


    Lucas and Lidia were shocked into silence. Lidia¡¯s face remained frozen, but Lucas¡¯ broke out into arge smile before he asked if he could speak. Nodding in agreement, Lucas coaxed his daughter into going over to her vanity.


    As they stood before it, Lucas pointed into their reflections as he spoke; ¡°Ye see that freckle on yer eyelid? I have one too. So does every member of me family before me. Ye have me Ma¡¯s eye structure, and like it or not, yer nose is just a daintier version of mine.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just our physical features, either. Ye got some Moonstone mannerisms that could¡¯ve onlye from me,¡± Lucas wrapped an arm around his daughter¡¯s shoulders as he finished.


    Skye knew he was telling the truth. There had always been a sensible part of her that had told her the same thing every time she looked in the mirror. ¡®Then where do the Warrickse in? How could I be rted to them; be the Catalyst, without some connection.. And me mother..¡¯


    Gently breaking away from her father, Skye put her fingers up to her ne as she looked to her mother; ¡°Why did ye give me this if it didn¡¯t belong to me real father?¡±


    Lidia felt her nerves fray as her adoptive daughter stared at her. ¡®Is that why she doubted Lucas? How do I tell her it was her uncle¡¯s, and that it was technically meant for our daughter; My daughter?! For the love of the gods, Sorcha! Why does our daughter have to be so smart?!¡¯


    Lidia looked to Lucas with a pleading expression, but he didn¡¯t know what to say either. At least nothing that would satisfy Skye¡¯s curiosity.. There wasn¡¯t an excuse left that she would buy now. Not sure of what to do or say, all Lucas could do was watch years of deceit crumble.


    Before she even spoke, tears flowed freely down Lidia¡¯s cheeks; ¡°It wasn¡¯t your father¡¯s amulet, it was your uncle¡¯s.. My husband¡¯s. He let me wear it as part of my outfit the night all of the Warricks died.¡±


    ¡°All of them.. My husband, my inws.. My baby girl..¡± Lidia sobbed as her voice broke.


    ¡°I was there! I watched the castle burn to the ground! The only reason I lived was because I needed some air.. My grandfather was with us, visiting.. He was outside with me when the entire building went up in mes.. No one inside survived, it was just us..¡±


    Skye had instinctively moved tofort her mother as she sobbed. The information jumbled in her mind as she embraced her shaking mother.. ¡®Wait. If she was married to me uncle, then that means..?!¡¯


    The news hit Skye like a ton of bricks: Lidia Drummond was Not her mother. As she balled in Skye¡¯s arms, she turned her head to look at her father. The hints of grief and sadness she¡¯d seen in his eyes over the years were verified by the tears freely streaming down his face.


    Lucas sniffled, trying to keep his face as straight as possible. The damn was already cracked. If he moved his face even a centimeter, the wall would shatterpletely.


    ¡°So... Me mother.. Me real mother, was a Warrick? And she died in the fire, too?¡± Skye asked, not knowing her words were akin to a sledgehammer.


    Lucas nodded his head twice before his tears and wails were as loud as Lidia¡¯s. Skye¡¯s enlightenment made her parents both ted, and sullen. They were happy to have the truth out in the open, but now came the most difficult part...


    Lucas coughed and wiped his tears before saying; ¡°She did.. And I can¡¯t tell you any more about her than that: not yet.¡±


    Anger traversed Skye¡¯s features a moment, but she reined it in before asking; ¡°Why? How could ye tell me all of that, then tell me nothin¡¯ else?!¡±


    ¡°Because the Warricks were Killed, and I don¡¯t want that happenin¡¯ to you! I know ye, Skye. If I tell ye about yer mother, ye¡¯ll try to go after her murderer! We don¡¯t know who killed the Warricks, but as far as they¡¯re concerned, they¡¯re all dead. If ye start snoopin¡¯ around, they might find out about ye! ...I can¡¯t lose you, too, Skye: I won¡¯t. I won¡¯t survive it..¡±


    Fresh tears sprang into Lucas¡¯ eyes as he harshly pleaded with his daughter. Skye had never seen him This emotional before. His face had turned red and splotchy, which was indicative to redheads. Even with her hair being golden now, she skin still did the same thing whenever she cried. She hated it.


    ¡°Can ye at least tell me her name?¡± Skye asked as her own emotions strained her voice.


    Lucas really didn¡¯t want to tell her, but it just slipped out; ¡°Sorcha.. Her name wa-was Sorcha.¡±


    ¡°Do I look like her?¡± Skye asked with tears in her eyes.


    Lucas sobbed as he nodded in the positive, unable to form words. He hadn¡¯t said her name out loud more than a handful of times since Sorcha had died. It was just too painful.


    The little family huddled together as they let their grief out. Lidia, for the family she¡¯d loved and lost. Lucas, for losing the love of his life. And Skye; for all the loved ones she never got to know.


    Peggy had left without a word, but now quietly entered the room. She set a tray with whiskey and tumblers on the edge of the table, then quietly slinked back out unnoticed. As she closed the door, arge, but sad smile covered her features as she muttered; ¡°It¡¯s about time he said somethin¡¯..¡±


    ¡°You did what, to who, for how many cookies?¡± Tidas joked as he came down his hallway.


    The second her eyesnded on him, Peggy began to shoo the prince away like a bothersome child. When he said something about ¡®wanting to see his wife with his limited time¡¯, and tried to walk past her; Peggy lightly smacked the back of his head.


    When Tidas yelped and asked what she had hit him for, Peggy simply replied; ¡°I swear to the gods that if you go in that room right now, I¡¯ll chop you up and feed ye to the dragon!¡±


    ¡°Why?! What¡¯s going on in there?¡± Tidas asked as he stared at the door.


    Peggy smiled softly before she replied; ¡°Healin¡¯.. Now, move yer arse!¡±

 Chapter 257

    257 Mended Fences


    The three cried until their eyes ran dry, and Skye and Lucas had gotten hups. Lidia thought it was adorable how the father-daughter duo even huped the same way. ¡®How did Skye ever doubt Lucas was her father?¡¯


    As she wiped the tears from her eyes, Skye noticed the whiskey and sses on the table. Sheughed softly as she picked up the bottle, and shed thebel at her parents. Grinning warmly, Skye simply said; ¡°That Peggy..¡±


    Lucas chuckled in response while Lidia¡¯s gentle smile matched her daughter¡¯s. The old woman was just as big a part of their family as a paternal grandmother. Due to Skye¡¯sck of family and parental contact, the old servant was her family.


    Peggy had been the glue between them all these years. Whenever Skye was lonely, she was there. Whenever Lucas and Lidia needed to either know about Skye¡¯s well-being, or help picking out a present for her; Peggy was there.


    As Skye poured the whiskey into the tumblers, Lucas asked; ¡°Did either of ye two even see here in?¡±


    Skye chuckled; ¡°No, but that¡¯s Peggy for ye. Genie taught her some tricks years ago. I called him a traitor for months because I couldn¡¯t sneak sweets anymore..¡±


    Lucas quirked an eyebrow; ¡°What kinda tricks?¡±


    Skye smirked in response as she handed out the sses; ¡°Ninja tricks.. That¡¯s why she¡¯s so good at sneakin¡¯ up on people. She can break a board in half with her hand, too.¡±


    Lucas choked on his drink upon hearing his daughter¡¯s remark; ¡°She can What?!¡±


    .....


    Skye and Lidia¡¯sughter rebounded within the room, filling it with familial warmth. She nced at her adoptive daughter as sheughed. ¡®Thess really does look like her mother.¡¯


    As Skye began to tell stories about Peggy¡¯s antics, Lidia thought about the day Sorcha had told her that she was pregnant. She¡¯d been so excited and distraught at the same time that Sorcha had literally paced while talking at rapid speeds. Skye, excited to share her stories, looked and sounded just like her mother in that instance.


    Not thinking of where the conversation might go, Lidia stated; ¡°You sound just like Sorcha when you¡¯re excited like this.¡±


    Skye stopped mid-sentence to look at her with hope as she asked; ¡°Do I? Really? What was she like?¡±


    ¡°Skye-¡± Lucas started, but Lidia cut him off.


    ¡°Lucas.. She already knows her mother¡¯s name. If she wants to, she could look her up after we leave; not that that would do you much good anyway.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Skye asked, a little irritated that her mother had seen through her so easily.


    ¡°Most of the records pertaining to the Warrick family have been destroyed. We had our friends from every kingdom find and destroy anything that had to do with the Warricks that they could. The only references you¡¯ll find to that name pertain to the original family, and the forest that the Fae now own.¡±


    Skye¡¯s expression was a mix of shock, anger, and confusion; ¡°Why would ye do that?!¡±


    ¡°To protect ye, sweetheart. It¡¯s all to protect ye,¡± Lucas added solemnly.


    Skye wanted to be mad, but she was already emotionally and physically exhausted. Between dealing with Angelica Bibalow earlier, and now her parents; Skye had little fight left.


    Skye had been noticing for a while now that she¡¯d been a lot calmer than average. Anger was her go-to emotion, buttely she¡¯d been cool and calcted. ¡®Maybe Tidas is rubbin¡¯ off on me? He¡¯s usually the more collected one between the two of us..¡¯


    Before Skye could get lost in her head again, Lidia spoke; ¡°There¡¯s a lot of things that you need to know about your mother¡¯s family, but now isn¡¯t the right time. All I can tell you for now is that Sorcha would be proud of you. Between your Shaman work and the kind person your are in general.. I would be ted if my daughter would¡¯ve turned out half as good as you did.¡±


    Skye¡¯s heart ached for her adoptive mother as she told her about her cousin. If Lidia¡¯s daughter would¡¯ve lived, then they¡¯d be nearly the same age. Hearing more details about her child; Skye now understood the pained expression that her mother always had whenever she looked at her.


    Once she finished describing her, Skye looked to her adoptive mother sheepishly before asking; ¡°I know that yer me aunt now, but.. Can I still call ye me mother? Yer the only one I¡¯ve ever known..¡±


    Lidia¡¯s heart filled with adoration as she replied; ¡°And you¡¯re the only daughter I¡¯ve ever known.. I¡¯m so sorry for keeping my distance from you. It¡¯s just very painful for me because you look so much like your mother. Then there¡¯s days where I can even see a bit of Henry in you, too..¡±


    ¡°Was that me uncle¡¯s name?¡± Skye asked with a soft voice.


    Lidia nodded in response because she was already crying again. It was painful for Lucas to see Skye sometimes, but he also got to have her as a reminder in a good way. She was the culmination of their love for each other, and Lucas was grateful for her, but Lidia had lost almost everything.


    From her family, to her possessions and home. Almost everything she¡¯d ever loved: gone in one night. Skye¡¯s heart wrenched in her chest for her.


    Sometimes when Lidia looked at Skye, her grief was overwhelming. There were days when she was akin to a doppelg?nger of her mother: Lidia¡¯s best friend. Other days she simply couldn¡¯t see past the loss of her own child.


    As Skye listened to her mother, the mention of her ¡®best friend¡¯ rang a bell for her. Once she¡¯d finished speaking, Skye asked why the term was sticking out to her.


    A giant smile broke out across Lidia¡¯s face as she led Skye to the answer; ¡°Remember what you asked about your ne? What else did I give you that day?¡±


    ¡°I got me favorite ne and me wedd-?!¡±


    The answer hit Skye and instantly brought fresh tears to her eyes; ¡°Me dress! Me weddin¡¯ dress was me mother¡¯s?!¡±


    Lidia grinned ear to ear as she replied; ¡°Aye. Yer mother saved it after her wedding because she thought you¡¯d might like to wear it yourself on your wedding day. We actually talked about your wedding often.. And Matilda¡¯s..¡±


    ¡°Was that her name? It¡¯s pretty. I probably would¡¯ve called her Matty,¡±


    Lidia beamed as sheughed and said; ¡°That¡¯s what Henry nicknamed her! Oh! I think you two would¡¯ve been friends..¡±


    As a touch of sadness started to creep back into her mother¡¯s features, Skye leaned her head against her mother¡¯s shoulder and said; ¡°I know we would¡¯ve been best friends..¡±


    After a few quite moments, Lucas cleared his throat and stated; ¡°I feel terrible for sayin¡¯ this, but we really must be goin¡¯ now, sweetheart. Tis well over an hours since we were supposed to be on the road.¡±


    ¡°Aye, I understand.. Haha! Poor Petrie! He¡¯s been waitin¡¯ all this time for ye!¡± Skye said as she started to giggle.


    ¡°Ima sure he¡¯s fine.. Or so I hope,¡± Lucas stated before all three mmed their drinks, and headed for the door.


    As Skye reached out to grab the handle, a loud ruckus could be heard from the other side of it. The Moonstones all exchanged looks before Skye stated; ¡°Tidas?!¡±


    Throwing the door open with her Earth magic at the ready, Skye instantly deted when she saw the source of the uproar. Tidas was trying and failing to walk down the hallway with Peggy yanking on the back of his shirt. Trying her best to pull him backwards.


    Seeing an opportunity, she kicked at the back of one of his legs, making him fall to one knee. He cursed out loud due to the jolt of pain caused by his knee hitting the hard marble floor of the pce. He whipped his head around and started to bicker with Peggy.


    They went back and forth for about a minute before Skye whistled loudly to gain their attention. With her intense gaze on them, Peggy and Tidas instantly stopped arguing and exined.


    Tidas was on a break and wanted to see his wife. Peggy knew what was happening in their room, so she tried to stop Tidas from entering and ruining any family moments between them. When Skye saw the confusion on her husband¡¯s face, she promised to exinter.


    ************


    When the group came out, Petrie was impatiently pacing back and forth in front of the stagecoach. He looked like he was going to curse them out, but stopped himself when he saw their puffy faces. They were smiling now, so it couldn¡¯t have been all bad, but Petrie still refrained from yelling at them just in case.


    Skye hugged each of her parents tightly as Petrie shook Tidas¡¯ hand. Lucas shook his son-inw¡¯s hand it turn, then he actually hugged Peggy, which startled her greatly. He whispered something in her ear that made her smile softly as she nodded in agreement.


    Skye was too preupied with her mother to hear, but Tidas grinned knowingly at them. He¡¯d heard Lord Moonstone¡¯s heartfelt gratitude to Peggy. He apologized for hardly being around, and thanked her for raising such a wonderful daughter for him.


    It was a rare treat for Tidas to see Peggy flustered in a sweet way instead of her usual surly attitude. He couldn¡¯t agree more with Lucas as he added; ¡°Ye will always have a ce amongst our family.¡±


    After a flurry of goodbyes, well wishes, and more tears; the Moonstone Stagecoach pulled away from the pce as it headed out of the capital. Petrie opted for riding with the driver until their first stop. His visible presence alone was enough to deter any bandits.


    Lucas and Lidia sat next to each other as they held hands and talked. They loved each other, but it was more based on friendship than any kind of passion. As they shared their thoughts about their daughter, they intentionally avoided a specific subject until they neared their first stop.


    Lidia¡¯s brow furrowed as she spoke; ¡°I don¡¯t think we should tell her now, but we Have to tell her soon. Who knows when her next trait will show, and she needs to know before she has them all.¡±


    Lucas¡¯ face was pensive as he replied; ¡°I don¡¯t want to tell her until we absolutely have to. If she goes there before she has them all, it¡¯ll kill her..¡±


    Lidia squeezed his hand; ¡°I think that this has been our biggest problem.. Skye is not a child any longer, and we need to trust her. Fate would not have made her the Catalyst if she couldn¡¯t handle it.¡±


    Lucas scoffed; ¡°Fate?! When has Fate ever done right by our loved ones?! Fuck Fate..¡±


    Lidia sighed heavily; ¡°She has to know the Warrick secret, Lucas. If we don¡¯t tell her, she¡¯ll never fulfill her destiny, and All will be lost.. We Need to tell her about the Loch...¡±

 Chapter 258

    258 Pie, Not Cake


    After Skye¡¯s parents left, Tidas skipped work for the rest of the day. He wanted to make sure that his wife was ok, and that he was avable to talk if she wanted to. Marco might be irritated with him, but he wouldn¡¯t be mad since it concerned Skye. It was one of the extremely rare asions that his brother¡¯s obsession with his wife worked in his favor.


    They sent a message to Magnus apologizing for skipping dinner, but knew that he wouldn¡¯t have a problem with it. Especially since Skye had written the note herself. She didn¡¯t give details, but she had mentioned ¡®meeting with her parents¡¯, and ¡®being too exhausted to entertain after the Bibalow incident¡¯.


    Since Magnus was partially to me for Skye¡¯s distress, Tidas knew his father wouldn¡¯t hold it against them for skipping. Skye and Shasta had be quite popr with their ying and dancing together over the past couple of months.


    Skye ying the violin in general had be a nightly thing whenever they dined in the banquet room of the pce. It was ttering at first, but after so many months, it was starting to get on her nerves. All she wanted to do was eat!


    ¡®At least Karena gave up tryin¡¯ to force herself on us..¡¯


    Being flustered that her poprity was faltering, Karena had tried to coordinate with Skye and Shasta, but it was disastrous. She tried to control every aspect of their movements with choreography... Shasta wasn¡¯t having it.


    She and Skye moved to the music. They¡¯d never coborated before, but moved in sync because of the music. Karena was a good dancer, but only if it was scripted. She had to know every beat to a song, and it had to be yed perfectly.


    The single performance they¡¯d done together was terrible. It was pedantic and boring. All the life usually seen when Shasta and Skye took to the floor was choked and restricted by Karena¡¯s control. She¡¯d made herself the star, and had the other two simply shuffling around behind her.


    The crowds hated it.


    .....


    Marco had basically forbidden Karena from joining their performances from then on out. He imed that it was due to the amount ofints from the courtiers, but that was a big fat lie. He just didn¡¯t want her interfering with Skye¡¯s fun.


    He, along with everyone else loved watching her let loose while ying her violin. The way she swayed to the music she created was almost hypnotic to him, and Karena had ruined it. She could still do her own performances, she just wasn¡¯t allowed to bother Skye and Shasta anymore.


    There was also the added bonus for Marco that Tidas obviously hated it when he openly stared at his wife. It kept the rumors flowing, which was what he wanted.. ¡®When the timees, it will be easy to trick most of the nobles into believing what I want. As long as I can get Skye alone at some point, I¡¯ll get everything I want when I take the crown...¡¯


    ************


    A few days after the Summer Games, Skye was running around like a mad woman. She¡¯d gone to Athena Helmschmied a while back with samples of the dragon hide. She and Skye had been secretly making shoulder guards for Tidas, for his birthday.


    Skye had been pretty disappointed originally that she couldn¡¯t make them by the time ofst year¡¯s trials. Tidas had still looked amazing during his demonstration, but she wished she could¡¯ve finished it then. If she would¡¯ve had ess to equipment like Athena does now back then, she never would¡¯ve damaged her hand so badly.


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s been almost a year since Tidas and I wed. This year has flown by..¡¯


    Before nostalgia could take her away, us tugged on Thoth¡¯s rein and asked; ¡°Princess, can we please stop somewhere to eat?! I¡¯m starving! And Ronnie is about to fall off of his horse.¡±


    Skye narrowed her eyes at him; ¡°I told ye two to have arge breakfastst night for this exact reason! I haven¡¯t eaten yet either, but do ye hear meining? No. Now let¡¯s get on to the next-¡±


    ¡°We did eat a ton of food this mornin¡¯, but that was at six!¡±


    Skye quirked an eyebrow; ¡°What time is it?¡±


    The two spoke in unison; ¡°Two o¡¯clock!¡±


    Shock lit up Skye¡¯s features as she stammered; ¡°Two?! Tis two already?! Damn it! We need to go down to Emily¡¯s Bakery, we need to stop at Madame ra¡¯s Boutique, and Mr. Simmons said he has a bag of rice he can-¡±


    ¡°Skye, I Will literally fall from me horse if I don¡¯t eat,¡± Ronnie stated with zed-over eyes.


    ¡°I can heal yer fatigue, easy Peezy,¡± she replied with a winner¡¯s smirk, until her stomach grumbled loud enough to hear.


    ¡°Damn it..¡±


    us momentarily narrowed his eyes at her before stating with a smile; ¡°Protocol Blue Skye, Ronnie!¡±


    ¡°AYE! FOOD!¡± Ronnie shouted, suddenlying back to life.


    ¡°Ima gonna kill Tidas for this,¡± Skye spoke low, but us heard her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t wait until you¡¯re starving to eat, and we wouldn¡¯t have to. We appreciate everything you do Princess, but you have to take care of yourself, too. ¡®A dying man cannot save the sick¡¯.¡±


    Skye¡¯s features lit up; ¡°You read the book I suggested?!¡±


    us smiled pleasantly; ¡°Some of it.. It¡¯s a little dense for me, but I like a lot of the quotes and philosophical perspectives. I¡¯m reading it slowly so I don¡¯t miss anything-¡±


    Ronnie interrupted; ¡°FOOD! What the hell, us?! Protocol, remember?! Ack! The One time Ima happy yer a stickler for the rules, and ye let me down..¡±


    Skyeughed at her friend¡¯s overdramatic act; ¡°Alright! We¡¯ll stop at a shop or stall. We don¡¯t have time to go to Alfred¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Aye, Sir!¡± Ronnie yelled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call her that! At least stick to her name or title!¡± us lectured Ronnie as they all trotted down the main roadway.


    The three bantered back and forth until they came upon a smell they couldn¡¯t ignore. A food shop called Dean¡¯s Treats beckoned them. Entering the cozy establishment, a mix of buttery, savory, and sweet aromas assaulted there senses.


    Three wall-length ss cases covered their respective walls in front of them. Person-sized gaps at the corners allowed for custom interaction, and ess to the front door without jumping over the counter.


    Each case had a different sign above them that said either ¡®Sweets¡¯, ¡®Meats¡¯, or ¡®Daily Specials¡¯. The one thing Skye noticed off the get-go was that everything was in pie form. As they stepped inside, a man in his early forties came out wearing an apron.


    ¡°Hey there! What can I get ye today? Our Specials will be out-By The Gods! Sammy! Sam, get out here son! Tis the Princess!¡±


    A boy about ten years old or so came running out from where his father hade from. He had a nket wrapped around him, and he coughed a time or two as he shuffled his feet towards them. Understanding right away, Skye smiled as she bent down and asked; ¡°How ye doin¡¯ today, Sammyddie?¡±


    The boy looked up at Skye with a shy smile as he replied; ¡°Not so good, Miss Princess.¡±


    The father looked like he was going to fall over from shock; ¡°This is Princess Skye, me boyo. Ye got to call her that, square?¡±


    The boy nodded weakly as he sniffled, making Skye nearly squeak from how cute he looked. After examining him quickly, she figured out he had an upper-respiratory infection that she wasn¡¯t familiar with. It took her a good fifteen minutes to get him cleared out enough to breath properly again.


    After Skye bolstered his blood cells and triggered his endorphins to ease his body aches, thed thanked her before returning to bed to rest. His father was so grateful to her that she, Ronnie, and us ate whatever they wanted for free.. At least until he saw how much Ronnie could eat.


    The baker, Dean, had every kind of pie avable that was in season. Chicken pot pies, shepherd pies, different kinds of quiches; everything. The sweet case had all the ssic fruit and cream pies. From apple, up to chocte mousse.


    The Specials case had more.. Experimental foods in it. Two shelves had savory, and the other two had sweet. The savory choices ranged from ¡®Tuna Casserole Pie¡¯, to a concoction that had baked beans, bacon, minced pork meat, and green peppers in it.


    The sweet side had things like ¡®Oranges And Cream¡¯, ¡®Orange and Pistachio Chocte Mousse¡¯, and ¡®Cherry Lemon Lime¡¯. Skye ate strictly from the Specials case and nearly cleaned him out on her own. The tuna one was odd, to say the least, but the ¡®Pork Belly Bean Special¡¯ was her favorite of the savory stuff.


    Skye only had one piece of a sweet pie, but us had a surprising sweet tooth. He polished off two whole apple pies and half of a regr cherry. Ronnie actually ate almost as much as Skye did, but from the savory case. He didn¡¯t have as much of a sweet tooth as his best friend did.


    ¡®I have to save some of this pistachio one for Tidas. Wait!¡¯


    ¡°Can you make fresh ones of the ¡®Orange Pistachio Chocte Mousse¡¯? I would need them before six o¡¯clock tonight. I can pay ye ten times what ye charge for one each if ye need incentive; I won¡¯t take no for an answer.¡±


    ¡°DONE!¡± the boy screamed from the other room.


    Dean looked towards the door, sighed, then apologized for his son¡¯s behavior. Skye chuckled as she assured him that the boy was simply being ¡®a good business man¡¯. After she told him she needed a dozen total, and gave him the address of where to bring the pies, she bid the two farewell.


    As they climbed up their horses, us asked Skye where they were off to next. Thinking on it a moment, Skyemented; ¡°Well, I was headin¡¯ to Emily¡¯s Bakery to see what pies she had, so that¡¯s one less stop to make.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ye need a birthday cake for Prince Tidas?¡± Ronnie asked with obvious confusion.


    Skye smirked; ¡°That¡¯s what the pies are for. Tidas likes cake, but prefers pie, so I always get him pie when we celebrate his birthday. He likes it when I find unique ones like the ones I ordered.¡±


    Skye looked over to us; ¡°He¡¯s got a sweet tooth like you. I was not expectin¡¯ that, by the way, haha!¡±


    us flushed slightly, which only made Skyeugh harder, and caused Ronnie to join in. The three bantered back and forth while they finished stopping at thest few ces Skye wanted to visit before heading back to Zazzy¡¯s ce. Peggy was already there waiting.


    While us and Ronnie yed with Zazzy, Skye set up her little decorations. She then helped Peggy get dinner started before she had to stop to bathe and dress. The elegant, yet daring dress Marie had helped her pick out was difficult to get on by herself, so Peggy had to stop as well.


    Peggy had just finished putting a touch of makeup on Skye when they heard Zazzy making her happy trill-roar in excitement. As Peggy broke off to tend to dinner, Skye headed for the door. As she pulled it open, Ronnie called out; ¡°The Birthday Boy Is Here!¡±

 Chapter 259

    259 Present..


    ***WARNING: This Chapter Has Extremely Descriptive And Graphic Sexual Content. Viewer Discretion Is Advised***


    When Tidas walked up to Zazzy¡¯s ce, he wasn¡¯t expecting Skye to have a special surprise for him. Since he was a child, his birthday hadn¡¯t of been particrly special. He was turning twenty, which wasn¡¯t a big deal, but he was excited to spend it with his clever wife.


    When Tidas went to ask his father for his birthday off right after the Summer Games, he found out that Skye had already bargained with him. This morning, he¡¯d found a note on his desk telling him to meet her at Zazzy¡¯s, but that was all. It was in Skye¡¯s handwriting, so heplied.


    As soon as Tidas approached, us and Ronnie waved at him, called out to Skye, then they left. They wished him a happy birthday as they left, then Zazzy nearly knocked him over in her excitement so see him.


    Skye and Tidas hadn¡¯t been able to see Zazzy much during the Summer Games. With her mother¡¯s poprity at court, their frequent family dinners had be few and far between for a while now. Knowing that they were both staying the night had literally made Zazzy jump for joy when Lenny had told her.


    ¡°How¡¯s the sweet scaly baby today? Ate all of your food, did ya?¡± Tidas asked as he rubbed and patted Zazzy¡¯s head.


    ¡°She got extra today to make sure she doesn¡¯t beg at us here in a wee bit,¡± Skye paused to give her husband a kiss; ¡°Dinner¡¯s almost ready. How was yer day?¡±


    A giant smile touched every feature on Tidas¡¯ face upon hearing his wife¡¯s inquiries. It was usually the first thing she asked when she saw him, but with the cookingment before it.. He just couldn¡¯t help himself.


    Tidasughed out loud as he said; ¡°You sound so.. Domesticated-Ouch!¡±


    .....


    Skye had smacked her husband hard as she chided him; ¡°Don¡¯t poke fun at me, and move yer arse! We need to eat, then we need to leave.¡±


    Tidas quirked an eyebrow; ¡°And where are we going?¡±


    Skye smirked as she sped her hands behind his neck and kissed him again before quickly saying; ¡°That¡¯s for me to know, and you to be surprised about, now..¡±


    Skye broke her hold and twirled around as she added; ¡°Move that fine arse of yers, husband!¡±


    The smile that Skye¡¯d had on her face was akin to sunshine to Tidas; brightening his life. Her golden irises sparkled mischievously when she¡¯d spoken and kissed him.


    ¡®Maybe today will be even better than I thought it¡¯d be. Skye can be rather creative..¡¯ A devilish smirk yed at his lips as he moved his feet. Chuckling as he followed after her, Tidas quipped; ¡°You¡¯re the one who keeps kissing me..¡±


    Shooting him a mock pout, Skye opened the door and went inside with her husband trailing behind. When Tidas walked in and saw the decorations, a giant smile lit his face. They were mostly handmade, and with bright, ridiculous colors. His heart warmed at her efforts.


    The few birthdays that he¡¯d spent with Skye were his favorite ones. Being the Third Prince; Tidas¡¯ parties were never really for him. The courts just wanted a reason to have fun. Even as a child, when the Guest of Honor couldn¡¯t even attend because it was past his bedtime.. They still ¡®celebrated in his honor¡¯.


    As Tidas looked around, Peggy came out of the kitchen with a soft smile, and a birthday hug. He dly epted it, then asked what was cooking. With a small smile and a nod in Skye¡¯s direction, Peggy said; ¡°Ask the chef: Skye cooked most of it.¡±


    Skye scoffed at Peggy; ¡°I seasoned everythin¡¯, set the rice to boil, then had to get dressed. You did most of the work, Peg.¡±


    As the two started to lovingly bicker, Tidas gently interrupted; ¡°Pardon,dies, but I thought we had a schedule to keep?¡±


    ¡°Oh shite! He¡¯s right! I need to get goin¡¯! See ye two in a wee bit!¡± Peggy shouted before grabbing a few things in bags, then took off out the door.


    The look of utter confusion on Tidas¡¯ face made Skye giggle as she told him; ¡°We¡¯ll see her after a bit..¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    Skye smirked; ¡°Just sit down so I can bring you yer food.¡±


    When Skye admitted to being the one that seasoned the food, Tidas knew he was in for a good meal, but he was honestly surprised at how delicious it was. The roast she had tenderized and seasoned fell apart upon touch.


    Using the juices from the roast, Skye had made a rich, thick gravy. Peggy had cut up and added all of the carrots, peas, celery, onions, and mushrooms to it while Skye bathed. In all honesty; Peggy had only done the menial work, aside from the rice.


    Peggy had brought over fresh rolls and butter from the pce, but only a few were even touched. The pot that Skye had made the gravy in was used to feed six people.. Skye and Tidas ate everything except the few rolls left..


    Zazzy had stuck her head in through the window, but didn¡¯t get anything from her parents as they are. She¡¯d whined like a puppy, but the two refused to give in, not only did Zazzy get extra earlier, neither Skye nor Tidas had really eaten that day. They¡¯d been too busy.


    Whining to the point of irritation, Tidas gave in and tossed her a roll. It wasn¡¯t the yummy meat she¡¯d smelled earlier, but the ky, buttery bread was still tasty. After scarfing it, Zazzy looked up expectantly at her father. Waiting for the other two she could clearly see in the basket.


    Skye narrowed her vision at her husband; ¡°Now yer gonna have to give her the rest, or she definitely won¡¯t stop.¡±


    Tidas nodded, said ¡°Okay,¡± then threw thest two at her.


    ¡°By the gods, ye been spoilin¡¯ hertely,¡± Skye muttered, not expecting him to actually do it.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen her muchtely, and you Just told me to give them to her,¡± Tidas replied a bit defensively.


    Skye chuckled at his tone; ¡°You haven¡¯t, but I see our scaly bairn almost every day. I have to or she¡¯lle lookin¡¯ for me..¡±


    The two shared a knowing smile at the reference. They¡¯d spoken before about how funny it was when Zazzy crashed the Summer Games. She had quite the fan base now because of it.


    Skye had literally seen an uncountable amount of little stuffed ck dragons in every non-specific shop she¡¯d walked by. A few children had even asked her to sign their wee plushies. Calling her ¡®The Last Dragon Rider¡¯ as they did so.


    Skye couldn¡¯t deny it had crossed her mind more than once. Especially since Zazzy was about four months ahead in size;pared to what the Rnd Snare¡¯s journals had stated.


    ¡®I may need to start readin¡¯ that Dragon Rider¡¯s handbook sooner than I thought.. I really need to send that bookshop owner from Dragonhorn a fruit basket or somethin¡¯.¡¯


    Once they cleared and washed the dishes together, the two headed outside to y with Zazzy for a while. Skye showed Tidas how proficient their scaly bairn had gotten at flying by having her do air tricks they¡¯d been working on to strengthen her various wing muscles.


    After a small aerobatic show, Tidas found arge branch, and yed fetch with Zazzy for about twenty minutes or so. Skye had budgeted time for their sweet Zazzy, but they needed to leave soon if they didn¡¯t want to bete to his surprise party. Yelling as she went, Skye told Tidas that she needed to grab her bag from inside, then they could leave..


    Watching his wife run into their little love nest, Tidas decided he¡¯d rather bete...


    Turning around from grabbing her small purse off of her nightstand, Skye yelped at her husband¡¯s sudden closeness. She giggled as she tried and failed to step around him.. He had her corned against the edge of their bed.


    ¡°Alright, silly man. We¡¯re gonna bete if ye keep messin¡¯ around-¡±


    Before Skye could protest further, Tidas was stealing her breath with a passionate kiss. He¡¯d slipped one hand around her lower back, and used the other to grab her loose hair. Pinning her to himself.


    When he finally broke away, Tidas leaned back and spoke in a low, sultry voice; ¡°I think I¡¯d rather unwrap my present first..¡±


    Skye¡¯s heart hammered in her chest as her husband¡¯s warm breath tickled her ear. She tried to protest; ¡°But we Have to go.. I-I timed things out-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my birthday, isn¡¯t it? The only thing I wanted today was to spend time with you and Zazzy, and to make love to you until your toes curl.. Is that so much to ask?¡±


    Skye couldn¡¯t think as Tidas immediately went to teasing her earlobe after he¡¯d finished talking. Flicking and nipping it just right..


    ¡®Ack! What do I do?! Everyone is already waitin¡¯ for us! But.. oh, by the gods, is he good at that..¡¯


    As Skye inwardly struggled, Tidas moved down to her neck, then across the tops of her breasts. As he moved to the lining of her dress, Skye grabbed his head on either side of his face, and yanked him into a kiss. He was the birthday boy, after all..


    While maintaining a sensual gaze; Skye lightly pulled and pushed her husband around, and onto the bed. Once seated, Skye slowly began to remove her dress. As she pulled at the strings, Skye spoke; ¡°Ye want yer present, hmm? How¡¯s this..¡±


    When Skye¡¯s dress and purse dropped to the floor, it revealed an enticing cupless lingerie set. The dark-bluece and silk outlined her heavenly figure as her breasts sat exposed on her chest. A scrap of material covered her most private area, and covered nothing in the back.


    Tidas knew this because after Skye stepped out of her dress, she¡¯d intentionally turned around to pick it up off the ground. Giving her husband a perfect show. He¡¯d inhaled sharply when she¡¯d disrobed, then exhaled just as loudly when she bent over.


    Tidas was already hard from Skye¡¯s little disy, but he wanted to enjoy his present¡¯s packaging before enjoying his prize. As she tossed her dress onto a chair, Tidas stood up, and wrapped his arms around to Skye¡¯s front.


    The cool touch from her husband¡¯s hands on her bared breasts sent a shiver of pleasure throughout her body. The outfit that Skye had picked at Madame ra¡¯s Boutique was an off-shoulder, cupless corset set with a matching thong and garter set. She liked how the blue brought out the gold in her eyes, and the creaminess of her skin, and so did her husband.


    Tidas knew such things existed, but he didn¡¯t think Skye was the type to like sexy lingerie. It was a happy surprise, but he wanted to make sure she wasfortable.


    ¡°Do you want to keep that on? Is it ufortable?¡±


    A sad tone was etched into Skye¡¯s voice; ¡°No, Ima fine..Why? Do ye not like it?¡±


    Tidas hastily stepped in front of his wife; ¡°I love it, I just want to make sure that you¡¯refortable.¡±


    Skye sighed; ¡°Don¡¯t freak me out like that! ..So.. Ye really like it? It looks okay on me?¡±


    Tidas smirked mischievously before grabbing Skye¡¯s hand, and cing in on his rock-hard member as he whispered in a husky voice; ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Skye returned his smile with an even cockier one as she replied; ¡°Mmm...I think someone needs a wee bit of attention..¡±

 Chapter 260

    260 Bond Of The Aegis


    ***WARNING: This Chapter Has Extremely Descriptive And Graphic Sexual Content. Viewer Discretion Is Advised***


    Tidas watched as his wife got down onto her knees, undid his belt and pants, then took him into her mouth. As she worked him, Skye slowly trailed her hand up the inside of his leg until she¡¯d reached his dangly bits.


    Gently rotating them while asionally applying a small amount of pressure had Tidas nearing his limit within minutes of Skye¡¯s affections.


    Her habit of looking up at him whenever she heard him grunt wasn¡¯t helping either. The gaze was a mix of amusement and insatiable passion. Before he could release, Tidas pulled away from Skye.


    As she went to stand up, Tidas bent over and scooped his wife up, then tossed her onto their bed. He popped off his top two buttons trying to get his shirt off too quickly, but he didn¡¯t care. ¡®I can always buy more shirts..¡¯


    As Tidas undressed, Skye scooted back on the bed to position herself in the middle near the middle. She propped up the pillows, leaned back, and gave her husband a show, increasing his haste.


    Completely naked, Tidas crawled onto the bed while Skye stimted herself. One hand rubbed her bud while the other gently pinched at her taut nipple. Rotating between each in equal turns.


    Tidas¡¯ mouth gaped at the sensual disy his wife was giving him. Her eyes remained clouded with building passion as her hands worked their magic. She was the most beautiful and erotic woman in the world to him, and she was all his..


    With a devilish grin; Tidas watched his wife begin to lose herself to her own touch. Her pace began to slow as her head flopped to the side in an attempt to restrain herself from reaching her first peak.. He didn¡¯t want her holding back.


    .....


    When her head was turned, Tidas took his pointer and index fingers, and slipped them inside Skye¡¯s passage. She moaned and bucked her hips in response to his touch as he spoke in a hoarse voice; ¡°Don¡¯t hold back on me now, love..¡±


    ¡®That voice..¡¯


    It was the only coherent thought Skye had. Her pace quickened as her husband¡¯s fingers slipped in and out of her with building fervor. When she hit her peak, Tidas grabbed her legs, and slid inside her as her muscles tightened and contracted around his length. He groaned loudly as she called out his name, and began to move with him.


    Skye¡¯s thoughts were consumed by the pleasures given to her by her one true love. She mmed against him and he drove himself deeper and deeper into her core. Piercing the very center of her being, and filling her with an unquenchable affection for him.


    In a moment of heated desire for each other, Tidas put her legs down as he aligned himself on top of her. The second he knew he wouldn¡¯t crush, he seized her lips in a scorching kiss that stole her breath away. As they panted and moved in sync, Tidas gazed into his wife¡¯s eyes with a passion that threatened to stop her heart, and said; ¡°I love you, Skye..¡±


    ¡°I love you, Tidas.. Forever and Always, I love you..¡±


    No more words were needed between them; their expressions told the other all they needed to know.


    Their intense emotions reflected back at each other as they kissed with mutual adoration. As they hit their crest together; a new, but familiar warmth spread throughout their bodies as their souls mingled and melded. Giving and taking with equal devotion and lust..


    A spark within Skye and Tidas burst into a raging me as they connected and bonded on another level.. Another in of existence beyond the physical. Their souls entwined as they felt their realities merging; sharing every thought, breath, and moment of their perceptions of life.


    Skye felt Tidas¡¯ devotion and unwavering faith in his love for her as emotions and memories flooded her consciousness.


    Everything: from the excruciating regret Tidas had felt for leaving her to chase his uncle, to the tion, fear, and anger he¡¯d felt when he¡¯d seen her again at her first wedding. The respect he felt towards her due to her intelligence..


    The pride, love, and sadness from missing Skye that he¡¯d felt as he told uncountable stories to his soldiers about her..


    The intense pain from his uncle wounding him..


    The heart-wrenching guilt he had felt about being Angelica Bibalow¡¯s victim, and the relief and joy he¡¯d felt when Skye didn¡¯t hate him for it..


    The hatred he felt towards Marco for not only terrorizing her, but for trying to take her from him..


    Tidas¡¯ inner struggle between keeping his faith in Skye, and the dark, building desire to lock her away..


    His love for their little family and home, and the all-consuming intensity of his adoration and faith in her, as it was now..


    The extreme ardor and respect Tidas felt for her overwhelmed Skye, and moved her to tears. As she started to cry, Tidas¡¯ whole body began to shake. His eyes welled up, and he shoved his face into the crook of his wife¡¯s neck, and against the pillow so she couldn¡¯t see his unstoppable tears.


    Tidas was feeling and seeing every emotion and experience Skye had ever had. Her joy as a child when they yed together in the forest..


    The utter fear she¡¯d felt when she was nearly kidnapped, and her powers activated for the first time..


    How her heart pounded when they first kissed, and the agony she¡¯d felt when she thought he died..


    The skepticism she¡¯d felt when he had returned, the fear and desperation she¡¯d felt in Warrick Forest when she fought the Nomads..


    The embarrassment she¡¯d felt at the hot spring that she and Maevis had made, and the burning desire Skye¡¯d felt the first time they were intimate at their hollow..


    The overflowing love and joy she¡¯d felt for Tidas at their wedding, and the fury and disgust she¡¯d felt towards Angelica Bibalow; not him. Skye had felt nothing but love and eptance towards Him when he¡¯d told her the truth..


    The terror Marco induced in Skye enraged Tidas, but the determination to protect her family despite her fear was moving to him..


    Then, he got a small dose of the pain she¡¯d felt when she¡¯d made his armor. That, and when Skye had fixed herself in the pce¡¯s Medical Ward. It was so intense that Tidas had to grunt-scream into the pillow; scaring Skye.


    Hugging him tightly, she panicked a bit; ¡°Are ye ok?! What¡¯s wrong?!¡±


    Tidas lifted himself up to hover over his wife. His face was red, and covered in tears. A freshyer of sweat covered his entire body as it shook with raw emotion. Looking into Skye¡¯s beautiful face, he was astounded.


    Not thinking, Tidas muttered; ¡°You¡¯ve been through so much.. So much pain.. How are you still so amazing?¡±


    The honesty and concern in his voice plucked at her heartstrings, making fresh tears spring to her eyes. He¡¯d gone through just as much hardship, but never thought about that. Tidas only ever thought of her: like she did him.


    Their happiness, their safety, their family and home.. The two saw nothing else but their life together, and it was wonderful to them.


    They didn¡¯t understand what had happened, but they didn¡¯t care at that moment. Nothing else in the world existed but them as Tidas flopped to his side, and assisted Skye in scooting up against him. Theyid their for almost an hour talking about the memories and experiences they¡¯d seen. Not realizing howte it was until they heard Zazzy scratching around at the door.


    Upon hearing the noise, Skye and Tidas were violently booted from their little world as Skye shot up in bed and yelled; ¡°SHIT! I Fogot About The Party!¡±


    Tidas grinnedzily; ¡°What party, and will there be food?¡±


    Skye ran to the bathroom to quickly clean herself up as Tidas moved slowly. Like a satisfied tiger, he strutted over, then wiped himself down with a rag. They would shower together when they returned.


    As Skye went to grab her underwear, Tidas came up from behind her. When she stood back up, he reached around and gently gripped her breasts in a yful manner. As much as Skye wanted to lean back and enjoy her husband¡¯s attention again, they Had. To. Go. NOW.


    She swatted his hand away as she chided him; ¡°We don¡¯t have time now! Move that arse, husband! Peggy¡¯s already gonna tan our backsides for howte we are!¡±


    Upon hearing the surly servant¡¯s name, Tidas started to move like he had a purpose. Until he noticed Skye wasn¡¯t changing out of her lingerie. He asked why she was keeping it on, which earned him a t, ¡®are ye stupid, we don¡¯t have time¡¯, look.


    They didn¡¯t even need words. A simple nce or motion signified what the other needed to know. After they finished dressing, Tidas helped Skye fix her hair, then they walked out the door.


    It still took several minutes to calm Zazzy down. Apparently, it had been nearly three hours since Peggy had left. Skye fretted about whether or not to reveal her Tank trait when the thought urred to her: ¡®Does he know that I have it now?! I hope not, that would kinda ruin me game n for the trials..¡¯


    As her mind turned chaotic, Tidas saw her worry and misread it. He thought she was freaking out about How to get to wherever they were going, the quickest. She was, it just wasn¡¯t she most immediate concern at that moment.


    Scooping her up bridal style, Tidas smirked evilly as he said; ¡°I can get us there a lot quicker if you tell me where we¡¯re going.¡±


    Skye sighed in defeat. She¡¯d already let it slip that they were throwing a party for him, so the destination didn¡¯t really need to be kept secret anymore. Looking up at him as she wrapped her arms around his neck, Skye replied; ¡°To a restaurant called ¡®The Right Spice¡¯.. It¡¯s about three blocks from Alfred¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Why not just hold it at Alfred¡¯s?¡± Tidas inquired.


    ¡°Because then ye would¡¯ve found out! It was supposed to be a surprise..¡± Skye answered with a downtrodden expression.


    Tidas smiled and kissed his wife¡¯s forehead as he said; ¡°I liked my present, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll like the party whether I know it¡¯s happening or not.¡±


    ¡°Aye..¡± Skye¡¯s reply was akin to a mouse¡¯s squeak, inciting a sympathetic smile from her husband.


    He kissed her forehead a final time, waved to Zazzy, told Skye to hold her breath, then took off. It was far faster for Tidas to use his Tank trait then for them to ride Thoth. He was happily munching away on some hay in his smaller stall, next to Zazzy¡¯s enormous one. The two animals watched as their owners disappeared from sight, then went back to their respective situations..


    ************


    When Skye and Tidas finally arrived at their destination, Peggy and Shasta were standing outside, talking. It was nice for Skye to see them Not arguing, but she didn¡¯t like the conversation she¡¯d picked up on. They were currently debating if they should ¡®beat the two love in private or public¡¯ when they saw them approaching.


    Tidas had stopped running, and put Skye down when they were about a block away from the restaurant. As they approached, both Peggy and Shasta screamed together; ¡°Where the HELL have you two Been?!¡±

 Chapter 261

    261 The Perfect Birthday


    ¡°What happened to yer shirt?! Ye know Ima the one that¡¯s gotta fix yer clothes whenever ye two get too rambunctious with yer bed-sport!¡± Peggy yelled, making both Tidas and Skye flush.


    Shasta smirked; ¡°And someone¡¯s hair looks like they just woke up from a nap..¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re the only one who takes cat naps. We were busy doing other things..¡± Tidas quipped.


    Shasta folded her ears back out of irritation, and a touch of jealousy as she snarked; ¡°Shut up..¡±


    Peggy put her balled up fists on her hips; ¡°Ye two have No sense of propriety! Do ye have any idea how long we¡¯ve all been waitin¡¯?!¡±


    Tidas quirked his eyebrow at Peggy as he yed stupid; ¡°Whose ¡®all¡¯ here? Why am I here?¡±


    Peggy looked like a child that had gotten caught stealing a cookie. Her eyes bulged and her mouth gaped in shock as she thought that she¡¯d just ruined the surprise. Skye had already told him the truth to get him to leave their bedroom, but Peggy didn¡¯t know that.


    Smacking Tidas lightly, Skye admitted the truth for him; ¡°Don¡¯t mess with her like that! He already knows why we¡¯re here. Ima sorry we kept everyone, but we yed with Zazzy, then-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go min¡¯ the dragon for yer tardiness! Just get in here! We already started drinkin¡¯!¡± Ronnie yelled as soon as he opened the door.


    .....


    Peering behind him; Zas, us, and a bunch of shadows could be seen moving about within the restaurant. Tidas looked down at his wife, who beamed back at him cockily. He was in for a surprise..


    The restaurant itself was quite nice. Off-white walls with various paintings of different spices growing in their natural habitats covered every wall. The floor was made of ck walnut, and had warm brown undertones that matched all the frames around the paintings.


    The main dining area was spacious, with plenty of tables andfortable chairs to sit on. The bar room had fewer and smaller table sets, and half of it was kept barren for dancing. The bar ran nearly the entire length of one wall, but ended short of a door that led outside to the establishment¡¯s outhouses.


    Skye wished every building in Alcon could have the convenience of a real bathroom, but they weren¡¯t quite there yet. Most of the sewer systems have been put in ce now, but some business owners were hesitant to make the switch. Thankfully, Alfred¡¯s tavern had been one of the first to be hooked into the system on his side of the city.


    He¡¯d actually been the one to suggest the Right Spice since he felt the Cat¡¯s Pawcked enough space for the guests to move around freely, once everyone showed up.. He had been right.


    Everyone Skye had thought of to invite, minus Lawrence, her parents, and Petrie; was present. They all loved and respected her husband, which was exactly the type of people that she thought he should be surrounded by on his special day..


    As the guest of honor entered, he was surrounded by people he cared about. Maevis and Nics fluttered over with smiles on their faces. He still looked a bit down due to Mae¡¯s admonishment for abandoning her during the Summer Games, but the alcohol was helping his mood considerably.


    As he looked over the room, Tidas saw many members of the RMC, other than Zas and Shasta. Corporal Radcliffe was present, and a bunch of others that were always in his squad whenever he took to the battlefield. Even Captain Tanner had made it a point to show up.


    Some newer faces that Tidas had be acquainted with, that he liked, were there as well. Including the new Earth mage that had helped him build Zazzy¡¯s ce. She waved excitedly from a corner of the room, but didn¡¯t seem to be talking with the others much. Except with the Water mage that was one of Marco¡¯s newer guards.


    Skye was particrly excited to see Sheri, and to finally meet the fabled Kari. She¡¯d never met another Earth mage aside from Maevis before, so she was excited to talk with her. Sheri was constantly at Marco¡¯s beck and call, so the only time they ever got to talk was when they saw each other at the the R&D Department.


    She was perfectly aware that everything she saw or heard was reported back to the Crowned Prince, but Skye didn¡¯t care. She liked Sheri as a person, and wouldn¡¯t hold her job against her. Plus, she asionally let details about Marco slip, too. Like the true nature of Marco and Karena¡¯s rtionship.


    Skye already knew they were a sham as a couple, but the verification took the pressure off a bit. She¡¯d felt bad for Karena for years for having to deal with Marco as a husband. Knowing now that there wasn¡¯t any real love lost between either of them had made her lingering sympathies disappear.


    Skye kissed her husband¡¯s cheek, then broke off with Maevis to go talk with the two. She still had questions about how Sheri had used her magic during the trialsst year, and she just wanted to talk to Kari in general. After smiling and waving her off, Zas, Shasta, and Jakub yanked Tidas towards the bar room..


    Shasta, Zas, Nics, and Jakub immediately took shots of whiskey with Tidas before Authur Tanner challenged him to a beer chugging contest. Almost everyone joined in, but only the two took it seriously. Shasta and Zas gave up when Jakub¡¯s drink went down the wrong tube, and beer wound uping out of his nose.


    Theyughed boisterously as Tidas and Arthur mmed two beers each; both rounds ending in a tie. They went to do a third when Shasta broke them up with a suggestion of actual drinking games.


    They yed a couple rounds of Beer Pong, and four rounds of Presidents and Assholes before Skye had to heal her husband¡¯s drunkenness. He wasn¡¯t used to drinking so much anymore, and was starting to look a bit pale. After she took away most of his buzz, Tidas lovingly thanked her, then yed two more rounds before Alfred called everyone back into the dining room.


    He, the owner, and Peggy had cooked a meal fit for the banquet hall at the pce, except better. Skye had pulled out all the stops; with multiple backup ns in ce for the most possibleplications.


    If they were more than an hourte, ¡®bust out the booze¡¯. If they passed the two hour marker, then they had to ¡®cook a meal fit for the king¡¯. Skye had paid for everything in advance; from renting out the entire restaurant for an undetermined amount of time, to paying for everyone¡¯s food and drinks. She didn¡¯t want to leave anything up to chance.


    Skye didn¡¯t think that they¡¯d beter than two, to two and a half hours, but knew what time they would¡¯ve ate at Zazzy¡¯s ce regardless. Between the drinking and the eating gap; Skye made sure to have plenty of Tidas¡¯ favorite dish for his drunken munchies.


    Alfred was actually happy that they werete, but wasn¡¯t about to say it out loud for fear of Peggy. She was helping him and the owner to cook in between tending to the guests. Skye had requested limited staff, to keep the party private. So Peggy was picking up the ck.


    The roasts needed to finish cooking, the gravy base had to be made, and the vegetables needed to be chopped and simmer; it was a lot to do with just two.. Not to mention the several pounds of rice that they had to cook on top of it.


    Peggy was a saving grace to them.


    It was the same thing that they ate at Zazzy¡¯s ce, but was one of Tidas¡¯ favorite meals. Skye felt a little bad that he was eating the same thing twice. But as far as Tidas was concerned; he could eat it every day, and never get tired of it.


    As the party progressed, Skye began to fret about Tidas¡¯ birthday pies. She didn¡¯t know how he was going to bake them all in time, but Dean had given his word. ording to Alfred, he was known for his dedication and love of pie, so despite her nerves, she had faith in him.


    When a knock came from the front entrance, and someone called out for her, Skye¡¯s heart lept in her chest. She made her way through the sea of people, praying everything had turned out alright. When she got to the door, her heart dropped.


    Staring at the baker¡¯s empty hands, Skye asked in a strained voice; ¡°Dean, Where¡¯s the Pie?!¡±


    Smiling broadly at her, Dean replied; ¡°I got a couple baker buddies of mine helping me out. They¡¯ll be going around to the back right about now with the order. I just wanted to say thank you for your generosity.. I can bake all the pies I want to with the amount that you paid me! Stop by any time for a free pie, on the house!¡±


    Skye beamed at the baker man as she thanked him. She invited him in, but he¡¯d refused on the premise of waking up early to hunt down new ingredients. After talking about how his son was doing for a minute(whom was all better now), Dean left, and Skye returned to the party.


    After sticking twenty tiny candles on one of the pies; Alfred, the owner, Peggy, and Skye all trotted out of the kitchen with their sweets in tow. As they walked through the groups of partygoers everyone was excited to try the alluring confections. Tidas in particr was extremely excited for it.


    Ever since they were little, Skye was the only one to give him pie instead of cake for his birthday. Even his closest friends still got him cupcakes, or cake in general. This was his first birthday since they¡¯d been apart, and she had still remembered after all these years.. The sentiment touched his heart.


    Neither of them understood what had actually transpired between them earlier. They only knew of the profound connection that they now shared. And that all the little discrepancies in their personalitiestely had been due to that growing connection.


    Tidas had acted more impulsively based on his emotions, like his wife usually did. While Skye thought and reacted far more level-headedly than she¡¯d ever been in her life. The emotional switch was enlightening. Giving each of them a glimpse into how the other thought and felt.


    As Tidas readied to blow out his candles, he focused on the single wish that he made every year. No matter what kind of sweet the candles were on, or how many wishes he got to make on the day: it was always the same..


    ¡®I wish for Skye and I to never be apart again..¡¯


    After blowing them out, Skye wrapped her arms around her husband¡¯s neck, and kiss his cheek. She stared into his eyes with a gentle smile as she wished him a heart-felt; ¡°Happy Birthday, Love..¡±


    Everyone was cheering and nking cups as Tidas thanked everyone for being a part of the best birthday he¡¯d ever had. As the food, drinks, and good times flowed, Tidas beamed at Skye as he replied with restrained emotion; ¡°Thank you, Skye.. I love you..¡±

 Chapter 262

    262 Change In The Wind


    After the pie was served, everyone grouped off to have random conversations, eat, and drink. Tidas sat in his seat grinning as he listened to his loved ones enjoying themselves. He had a pile of presents to open, but he could tell what most of it was: weapons, books, and envelopes of money.


    Tidas always received weapons and donations for his Public Works projects from those who cared about him, but the books had been a weed surprise. He wondered who they were from, but wouldn¡¯t find out untilter. It was much better than the knickknacks, unusable antique furniture, and otherwise self-serving gifts he usually received from the nobles at court.


    Taking a bite with a smile on his face, Tidas listened to the various conversations..


    Nics and Captain Tanner were discussing the Cu Sith that lived outside of Dragonhorn in the now-protected forest. She came into town with Jonathan McKurdy on her way to check the orchard daily.


    Cu¡¯s presence alone had spiked their tourism, and the orchard produced over twice what it naturally did. On top of that, thieves hardly bothered them out of fear of her. Her daily walks through town weren¡¯t just to visit with the people, but was also used as a visible deterrent for anyone thinking of causing problems with either the town, or it¡¯s people..


    The old Fae smiled as he continued to sip from the full shot he¡¯d been given at the beginning of the party. It wouldst him the entire night, even with Maevis asionally dipping into it while she waited for her thimble to be filled.


    She bounced from conversation to conversation, smiling more cheerfully than he¡¯d ever seen her. She mainly stayed near Marie, whom Tidas was surprised to see outside of the pce. While she traveled often, she rarely went out into the capital.


    Some fools still referred to her as the ¡®Traitor¡¯s Wife¡¯, so Marie avoided going out unnecessarily. The fact that she¡¯d still attended his birthday party warmed her nephew¡¯s heart.


    As Tidas happily munched, he continued to listen to his friends and family talk. It saddened him that Ralph couldn¡¯t be there with them all, and he wasn¡¯t the only one. Many of the RMC members were discussing him and his current mission, and what would happen when he returned.


    .....


    Having a nice buzz going already, Shasta began to boisterously describe and exin how she was going to ¡®take on the whole of the Hignder forces¡¯. But decided against it ¡®because Petrie was cool¡¯. The conversation was filled with drunken bravado andughter from most of the RMC members(except Zas; he justughed at them).


    Maevis made thement; ¡°None of you could hold a candle to Tiberius!¡±


    Now, she and Nics were surrounded by RMC members as she told stories about their travels and adventures from when she was known as the Argent Pixie. Tidasughed loudly when he heard her talking about how they¡¯d first met, and he¡¯d basically shot her out of the sky. Maevis was an excellent story teller.


    Hisughter earned him a curious look from his wife, but she went back to her conversing when Tidas had smiled and nodded. Indicating he was enjoying himself. He¡¯d purposely told everyone to leave him be while he ate his pie. Days like this were very rare and precious, so he wanted to absorb what he could before he became too distracted to appreciate it.


    Skye went back to her talk with Kari. They were deeply engaged with Sheri, Marie, and Peggy about Kari¡¯s issues with the Arnold family.


    Connor Arnold, one of Marco¡¯s prizedckeys, was romantically pursuing her when she had no interest in him. She¡¯d been upfront with him about her feelings, but he refused to ept her dislike of him. He¡¯d been actively stalking her, and there wasn¡¯t anything she could do.


    Skye didn¡¯t like what she was hearing. She¡¯d known a few woman that started out in the same situation, and were forced to marry due to their families. Kari¡¯s family was already trying to convince her logically, but she was scared that they would force the decision if she didn¡¯t reach the ¡®proper conclusion¡¯ herself.


    Skye felt for her in particr because she¡¯d gone through something simr with her parents. When she told her father that she didn¡¯t want to marry Jacob Fowler, he¡¯d forced the matter. It wasmon for women in Alcon to have little to no say in who they married.


    When Kari told them about how he¡¯d grabbed and bruised her arm thest time they¡¯d seen each other, Skye and Sheri both bombarded her with defensive techniques. Exining which were best for her to use, based on her size. They were engrossed in self-defense tactics when us and Ronnie made their way over.


    Tidas chuckled to himself as he watched Kari light up upon seeing us, then Skye smirk devilishly as she noticed, too. She had a knack for ying matchmaker.


    Shasta constantly either gushed about one letter or another from Lawrence, orined about missing him and the children. The frequency at which they traded letters was astounding, and was bing an issue for the Royal Courier Service. If not for their birds, they¡¯d never be able to keep up.


    Renee and Alfred¡¯s rtionship had developed rapidly after he took care of her the night of Bibalow¡¯s attack. She was currently running the Cat¡¯s Paw tonight so Alfred could be with them. They weren¡¯t as mushy as Skye and Tidas, but the love was clearly there.


    As Tidas finished his pie, he noticed that his wife¡¯s group had switched back to discussing the Mage Trials. Skye, Kari, us, and Ronnie were all participating this year, so the topic was bound to be popr.


    Hearing the mention of the event sent nearly the entire room into one giant, open discussion about it. Zas and some of the veteran members of the RMC began reminiscing about past trials. The more recent recruits talked the challenges they¡¯d faced during theirs.


    The room was filled with banter, intellectual conversations, and lots ofughter in between. Tidas couldn¡¯t remember ever going to a better party, and he knew themonality linking all the good ones together: Skye.


    The point was driven home when Alfred came out of the back with a violin in his hand for her, and a red handkerchief for Shasta. They danced as Skye yed, but they weren¡¯t the only ones. Nearly everyone was up and moving in some way, including Tidas.


    Every good moment in his life had involved at least one person from within the room. ¡®I can¡¯t imagine how Skye nned all of this. Most of the RMCds must¡¯ve been in the middle of either training or missions. I know father owed her one for her part in the Summer Games, but still..¡¯


    ¡®How the Hell did she convince my father to let everyonee?!¡¯


    In truth, it hadn¡¯t taken much convincing on Skye¡¯s part to get Magnus to release the people on her list from their duties. With everything he¡¯d gone through, and everything Tidas still had to face; the king wanted his son to enjoy his birthday. No one deserved it more.


    Tidas wasn¡¯t just a good son and loyal soldier: he was a wonderful person to his father. Magnus loved all of his sons, but Tidas made his especially proud. Everything he had achieved had been done with his own willpower, and with selfless intent.


    Even Magnus didn¡¯t have as great of a sense of honor as his youngest son, and wasn¡¯t afraid to admit it to himself. Tidas would¡¯ve made a great ruler, and Magnus deeply regretted that he had but one kingdom. He thought Marco would be a decent king, but knew in his heart that Tidas would¡¯ve been a great one.


    asionally, the thought to pass over Marco, like the previous Fire Nation¡¯s king had done with his sons, would cross his mind. Tidas would definitely allow the people to prosper, but he would most likely dismantle the crown and noble¡¯s positions and powers..


    Magnus couldn¡¯t let that happen. It would start a civil war, and rip their kingdom apart. As well as give plenty of opportunities to their foreign enemies a chance to conquer the shattered kingdom easily. To keep the peace and status quo; Marco had to be king...


    ************


    As the evening progressed, Sheri watched and listened intently. Marco had ordered her to report back about everything that transpired at his little brother¡¯s celebration. She¡¯d been quite excited to go until Draco told their boss about it. ¡®The Asshole..¡¯


    Sheri really liked Skye, so she tried to stay away from her as much as possible. Every time they saw each other put a target on both of their backs. Skye, because Marco coveted her. And Sheri was a means to gather information on her.


    She tried to resist at first, but when Marco had used his Ether magic on her, she couldn¡¯t stop herself.. She gave him whatever he wanted, much to her shock and horror afterwards.


    Every member of Marco¡¯s personal guard had a tiny shard of his amulet imbedded in their skin. They couldn¡¯t lie or challenge him in any way; not that they cared to. The shard induced a strong sense of apathy, making it hard to empathize with anyone not on Marco¡¯s good side.


    Watching everyone from a corner of the room, Sheri had a bittersweet smile on her face as she observed her targets enjoying themselves..


    ************


    It was nearly four in the morning by the time Zas had finally carted off the remaining RMC stragglers. Maevis, Nics, and Marie had left an hour into the music and dancing due to Nic¡¯s.. state. Everyone else slowly filtered out after watching Tidas open his presents.


    Turned out that Skye had given a specific ¡®gift guide¡¯ along with her invitations. It was basically general ideas to inspire, but there had been specified restrictions about furniture and other such useless things. If she never saw another knickknack until the day she died, then Skye would die happy.


    Once everyone had cleared out, the couple headed up to the rooftop, to watch the sunrise together. As the rays peaked over the distant horizon, the city started toe to life. The amount of voices from the street became louder and louder with ever inch added to the sun.


    Skye reclinedfortably against her husband as they sat in contented silence; holding each other. As he gently squeezed her, Tidas thanked Skye for all she¡¯d done for him.


    Turning around in his arms, Skye replied; ¡°I mean to make every birthday of yers a special memory from here on out. Do ye best get used to lookin¡¯ forward to ¡¯em.¡±


    As soon as she turned back around, Tidas began tozily y with her breasts as he replied in a low tone against her ear; ¡°So long as I get this kind of present from you every year..¡±


    Skye was going to smack his hand away, but decided against it. The roof they were on was higher than all the others around them, so no one could see them. She sighed with pleasure as she leaned into him as much as possible, signaling herpliance. It was his birthday, after all...


    After making passionate love on the rooftop; Skye and Tidas did her Shaman Rounds together, then retired to Zazzy¡¯s ce for the rest of the day. Rotating between ying with Zazzy, eating, making love, and sleeping until the following morning. It was the best birthday Tidas ever had, and would say so for the rest of his life..


    ************


    Unknown to them: with their unshakable bond cemented, Skye and Tidas hadpleted the Bonding of the Aegis..


    With the spokes in ce, the wheel of Fate began to turn faster...

 Chapter 263

    263 Time Skip


    ¡°Ok. We can do this! Right, me scaly bairn?! Now, what¡¯s the goal for the day?¡± Skye asked in an excited, but steady tone.


    Zazzy lightly jumped around as she made little trill noises, and darted her head around. It made getting her custom-made saddle on a bit difficult, but Skye was used to her rambunctious nature. Despite her size, Zazzy was still technically a baby.


    Skye took a step back before she spoke; ¡°Good,ssie! No crashes today! That¡¯s the goal! If you can manage that, then I¡¯ll have an entire roasted cow for ye when we get back! How does that sound?¡±


    Zazzy jumped around to the point of putting indents in the ground. She rapidly pped the tips of her wings, and opened and closed them at the joints. The squeaks and trills of happiness incited a giggle from Skye as she watched.


    A minute or so passed before Skye felt a familiar hand on her shoulder, and a gentle kiss on her cheek. Tidas had juste out of their little love shack connected to Zazzy¡¯s ce. They¡¯d spent the night there the past few nights in a row because they wouldn¡¯t get the chance to over the next week...


    The Mage Trials would start in three days...


    ¡°Make sure you two are back within an hour. The Fae Royals should be entering the capital around then. Don¡¯t forget that Nics wants us present when they do. I wonder what the surprise is?¡± Tidas asked as he helped his wife into her saddle.


    Skye chuckled as she found her center, put on her mask, and grabbed the reins; ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it is the Fae.. I bet it¡¯s gonna be awesome! I¡¯ll have Zazzy drop me at the entrance. Celestia won¡¯t care what Ima wearin¡¯, so I¡¯ll just meet ye there.¡±


    Tidas outrightughed as he said; ¡°No, but Aero might, and you know my father will be annoyed.¡±


    .....


    Skye outrightughed as Zazzy took off running. Skye held on tight as she called back to her husband; ¡°Then I guess we¡¯ll just have to fly past his window so he knows Why!¡±


    Tidas yelled something after her, but she and Zazzy were moving too fast for her to hear. As she pumped her wings, they began to lift off of the ground, and into the direction of the barely risen sun.


    It had been four months since Tidas¡¯ birthday, and Skye had been working with Zazzy ever since. The spikes on her back made it difficult to ride her without a saddle, so Athena¡¯s father, Sven, had made her a custom saddle to amodate.


    The saddle was designed to use the bigger, non-flexible spikes like pegs, to hold it in ce. Until she grew bigger, and her spikes separated a bit more, it was the best solution.


    Zazzy loved it. She didn¡¯t like the bit in her mouth, so Sven designed a rein set that fit over her head and face spikes simrly to her saddle. After that alteration, she couldn¡¯t wait to ¡®go for a ride¡¯. The phase sent her into a happy, chaotic mode; just like a dog.


    As they gained altitude, Skye refocused herself, and enjoyed the feel of the wind whipping about her. It was cold and crisp, but refreshing in a way that Skye never got tired of. Even in the winter, she would ask Genie to take her flying. He was a master of Air magic, much like how Maevis is with her Earth magic.


    Creating a bubble around himself to stabilize pressure, and fly at incredible speeds was Genie¡¯s specialty. He was the fastest Air mage ever recorded anywhere, and would even give Shasta a run for her money if they ever raced.


    As they flew, Skye had Zazzy follow the same pattern that they always attempted. Around the outside of the capital walls, then up and over to go around the inside of the city. The first few times, it had scared the life out of many tourists, so now they were warned as they entered: Beware of the low-flying Dragon.


    The roads had been finished before the cold set in, and almost all of the capital was hooked into the sewer line now. A few had still declined, but it was fine. The work was made much easier with Skye opening the ground up for them.


    It took her three minutes to do what took multiple people days to do. It was astounding what magic users could do to some of them(even though Skye was a special case).


    As they swooped in low, the orphanage where Shasta and Lawrence were came into view. Lawrence had arrived early so he could have some alone time with Shasta. They were visiting with the children now because they were in the same predicament as Skye was. There just wouldn¡¯t be time over the next week to see them.


    The children screamed and mored as Zazzy gave a screechy, adolescent roar as they passed by overhead. Her voice was bing deeper, but still cracked and squeaked when she put in too much effort. It was adorable to Skye.


    As they kept going, everyone out on the streets watched and waved. It was a unique treat for the residents of the capital, and a driving factor in Alcon¡¯s early tourism surge. Large crowds always showed up for the Mage Trials, but this year had seen a ridiculous uptick.


    People that never traveled were bartering for a room to stay in at the local inns. There was so much overflow that everyday residents were renting out their extra spaces to individuals and families; whatever they had room for.


    A few tourists freaked out and screamed fearfully upon seeing Zazzy fly overhead. Which earned them mockery and ridicule from a few of the locals. They were used to seeing her on asion, but it wasn¡¯t like dragons weremon, and they knew it. The tourists mostly got sympathy and an exnation after the initial reaction, but an Idiot existed in every group.


    They flew around the city a few times before Skye thought that they should pay Magnus a visit. With a light tug, Zazzy redirected herself in the direction of the pce.


    As they neared the pce, Skye could see Magnus in his room, talking with Marco. She screamed at the top of her lungs, but got no reaction. Only when Zazzy mimicked her mother did she see both of them jump where they stood.


    Opening his window, Magnus waved to Skye and Zazzy, blocking their view of Marco(thankfully). He smiled as he waved at them as they passed by. He enjoyed seeing them flying, and secretly wished he could too. As they kept flying, Skye realized a terrible mistake on her part.


    Being king, Magnus¡¯ quarters were on the second floor. They weren¡¯t at a steep enough angle to get back over the capital¡¯s walls!


    It was a lesson that they¡¯d learned the hard way already.. Zazzy had gotten a broken wing, a broken tail, and her back leg had torn several ligaments. Skye also had a broken leg, and had shattered her corbone, but she¡¯d healed both of them right away after the crash.


    Understanding her mother¡¯s panic, Zazzy began to climb as quickly as the wind would let her. As they neared the wall, they both knew that they were still to low, but much higher than any of their previous crashes(as indicated by the varying, butrge dents in the wall).


    ¡°We got this! We got it! We got it! We-¡±


    As Skye frantically encouraged her, Zazzy mmed against the wall with her stomach. wing upwards and kicking off, the feisty baby dragon cleared the wall with only a slight battered feeling. Skye¡¯s head was spinning from the impact, but since they didn¡¯t fall this time, she knew she¡¯d be fine.


    A guard that was manning the wall watched the whole thing with a cked jaw. Both Skye and Zazzy apologized as they climbed over, then jumped off.


    ¡°Sorry! Didn¡¯t mean to scratch up the wall! I¡¯ll fix itter!¡± Skye hollered as they jumped.


    Once they got several feet away from the wall, Skye praised Zazzy for her quick thinking; ¡°That¡¯s me smart scaly bairn! Good jobndin¡¯ on yer belly like that! We¡¯ll get better the more we practice! Don¡¯t worry! Ye did a good job,ssie!¡±


    Not thinking, Zazzy did a barrel roll in the sky as they circled around to the main entrance leading into the capital. Skye gripped the saddle with her legs as tight as she could as she let her arms dangle. When Zazzy righted herself again, Skye eximed; ¡°That. Was. AWESOME! Let¡¯s do it Again!¡±


    Zazzy snorted, she was so excited. Peggy had yelled at her right before her mother started flying with her. Telling her to Never do tricks and the like with Skye on her back. To hear her mother encouraging her made the fear instantly disappear.


    They did several more barrel rolls and loops before Skye told her that she was getting dizzy. It was perfect timing, too. As they neared the gates to the capital, Skye could see a line of all kinds of Fae and animalsing down the road in the distance.


    Noticing Zazzy¡¯s interest, Skye told her; ¡°You can fly by after ye drop me off at the entrance! Then ye need to go straight home, understand?! I¡¯ll try toe see ye before the trials start!¡±


    Zazzy was sad she couldn¡¯t see her parents for a few days, but knew how important they were to her mom. Nodding herpliance, she circled back around to find her father. His scent was in the air, so he wouldn¡¯t be hard to find.


    As they flew overhead looking for him, Zazzy did onest roll; allowing Skye to look for him easily. Not that she really needed to once Zazzy flipped.. He started screaming the moment he saw his wife upside down.


    ¡°Got him! Let¡¯snd over there!¡± Skye shouted as she pointed to a small strip of open space thatid between Alcon Forest, and the capital.


    The entry was even and smooth, which Skye was happy about, but that wasn¡¯t the problem... This was their first time not full-on crashing into anything. Zazzy didn¡¯t know how tond with Skye¡¯s added weight..


    When Zazzy¡¯s feet hit the ground, they dug further into the dirt than either she or Skye were ready for. They lurched forward; flipping Skye out of her saddle, and sending her flying a good twelve feet or so.


    She braced herself for a hard impact, but was pleasantly surprised by a pair of strong arms that caught her instead. Opening her eyes, Skye was happy to see Tidas¡¯ amused, yet stern face staring down at her. He¡¯d caught her before she hit the ground.


    Skyeughed as she thanked her husband for the save, then turned to Zazzy; ¡°Are ye okay,ssie?¡±


    After shaking her head free from grass and dirt, Zazzy looked at her wings as she stood up and flexed each limb in turn. With a light trill, she shook her head indicating she was fine. As Tidas set Skye down, Zazzy walked over, then nuzzled her in apology.


    Tidas and Skye both chuckled as they pet her, then her mother told her; ¡°Ye best get goin¡¯ if ye want to fly over them before headin¡¯ home. Be a goodss for Lenny while we¡¯re gone, ok? I¡¯ll send that cow yer way as soon as we get to the pce.¡±


    With a lick of her lips and a trill that everyone thought sounded like ¡°love you¡±, Zazzy took off down the tiny field, then lifted into the air.


    As the Fae approached, Skye and Tidas got up on top of Thoth, and rode out to meet them. She told him about the long line of Fae she¡¯d seen from the air, bringing arge grin to the prince¡¯s face. When Skye asked why he was smiling like he was, Tidas quipped; ¡°It is a perfect day for a parade..¡±

 Chapter 264

    264 Fae Parade


    Celestia marveled at Zazzy as she flew overhead, along with most of the other Fae in line to enter the capital. The only one not awestruck by her was Aero. He looked up and saw a very rapidly growing threat, or so the dark little part of himself said.


    Aero knew better than to think that way, so he shook the thought from his mind, and focused forward. Just in time to see the reason for his change of heart approaching: Skye and Tidas. It had originally just been Skye, but after the confirmed reports he¡¯d received about the Third Prince, Aero couldn¡¯t deny he liked the young man now.


    It wasn¡¯t just the reports from Nics and Maevis, either. Aero had long had Brownie spies within the walls of Alcon¡¯s pce. He knew that the two elders were aware of them, but didn¡¯t know who they were, or how many. Which was how he liked to keep it.


    ¡°How¡¯s it goin¡¯, Celestia! Aero! Great to see ye two! How was the trip down?¡± Skye had instantly started to jabber once she got within earshot.


    In her excitement, Celestia flew off of Aero¡¯s giant bear that Skye vividly remembered. Tidas had to yank Thoth to a stop so they wouldn¡¯t collide. Celestia and Skye still hugged each other, which dumbfounded Aero.


    ¡®They Barely know each other! Why are they embracing?!¡¯ Aero flew over at rapid speeds as the thought crossed his mind.


    He didn¡¯t know it, but thest time they met, Skye had offered to hug her, ¡°because that¡¯s what friends do when they don¡¯t see each other for a long time.¡±


    Celestia didn¡¯t have any friends except for her mother, Maevis, and Aero. All of whom she hugged whenever she saw them, so it made sense to her. Aero, on the other hand, thought that a bond established over time was the only kind of real friendship there was.. ¡®Until I met these strange humans..¡¯


    Tidas extended his finger to Aero in greeting, who actually gave a small smile as he shook it with his tiny hands. Celestia and Skye were already engaged in rapid-fire conversations that continuously branched off into other topics. The two men stood there a few minutes watching their women enjoy themselves, then told them it was time to go.


    .....


    Tidas mentioned that the crowds gathering around the gates was going to cause them issues as is. Aero and Celestia shared a knowing look, then smiled at their human friends.


    Aero gestured behind them as Celestia spoke; ¡°I think they¡¯ll clear a path for us...¡±


    Both Skye and Tidas grinned broadly as Skye asked; ¡°Where do ye want us to go or do?¡±


    Celestia fluttered close to her; ¡°How good are you with your Water magic now?¡±


    Skye smirked; ¡°Damn good! So long as ye got some water!¡±


    Celestia grinned back; ¡°Then you¡¯re with us! Come! I¡¯ll exin once we get situated. Ohh! This is going to be so much fun!¡±


    Without another word, the two women took off towards the back of the line. Aero and Tidas shared an exhausted smile, then followed after their women. The show was about to begin...


    People crowded around the gate, waiting to catch a glimpse of the Fairy Queen and King. Rumors about their arrival had swirled around for weeks before Magnus had made an official announcement about it.


    Magnus and Marco would sign a peace and trade treaty with the Fae Nation, which was being represented by the Queen and King of the Fae Sanctuary. Then, enjoy the Mage Trials before departing for home again.


    Many of the other kingdom¡¯s delegates had already gathered, or would be arriving over the next two days. Aero had nned to use the time to evaluate how other humans¡¯ kingdoms had progressed.


    Celestia just wanted to visit with Skye, and cheer her on at the trials. She didn¡¯t like crowds to begin with, so dealing withrge Human crowds wasn¡¯t going to be easy.


    Seeing his wife¡¯s anxiety, Aero gently squeezed her hand for reassurance. She smiled sheepishly at him, kissed his cheek, then told him that she would be alright now. Looking out at the immense procession ahead of her, Queen Celestia signaled for the Fae Parade to begin...


    ************


    A group of small children ducked and bobbed between legs as they made their way to the front of the crowds. Rushing forward with unbridled enthusiasm, they ran straight into a giant(to them) wolf man. Looking up with tant fear in their eyes, the wolf man smiled genuinely as he said; ¡°Be careful, young ones.. Don¡¯t want to get smushed!¡±


    Patting the tops of their heads, he re-joined the other wolf men, and continued the procession. The children shared looks of confusion between themselves, then looked down the line with wide eyes, and gaping jaws...


    People mored to see the Fae as they marched into the capital. Every manner of creature imaginable walked, danced, or flew in synchronicity as horns, drums, guitars, and flutes kept the parade¡¯s tempo steady with their enchanting music.


    As trumpets blew in the distance, the majority of the Fae began to dance. What Alconians considered Beast Men up until a few months ago filed in first. From Jackits and the Wolf men, to Centaurs, to Pantharos, and other various Fae that looked simr in appearance to humans.


    Mixed in were leprechauns, dwarves, Coblynaus, Clurichauns, Kappas, House and Field Brownies, other types of Gnomes, and all other manner of smaller, non-flying Fae. They were either running along the ground, or riding on other various Fae. Seelies, Elves, Dryads, Smanders, and Nymphs danced around in perfect unison with each other, and the rest of the parade.


    When three-fourths of the procession was past the gates, the flying Fae flew into the sky, shocking the growing masses. Pixies, Sprites, Wisps, Sea Guardians, Banshees, and Devas swooped and dipped in a beautiful air show of color and sparkles. As the Devas began to sing along with the music, the more surreal the Fae who entered became.


    The next few groups of Fae were Imps, Minotaurs, Manticores, Hippogriffs, and Griffins. Even though three of the five could usually fly, both Aero and Celestia thought that they might scare the humans too much. All the smaller Fae flying around wouldn¡¯te off as threatening in any way, so they told the others to stay grounded until the end.


    Spectators cheered and called out to the Fae as they passed by. Children especially loved it when the Pixies and wisps whizzed around them in a yful manner. Giggles, ¡®Ohh¡¯s, and ¡®Ahh¡¯s were heard throughout the crowds as the end of the two-block long parade came through the gates..


    Skye and Tidas sat on top of the biggest bears anyone had ever seen. They waved to the groups of people who were a little surprised to see them involved, but screamed their love all the same. What had them in temporary awe was who was behind them..


    The final Fae were the Queen and King of the Northern Fae Sanctuary; riding on top of one of thergest Wyverns that Tidas had ever seen. He was Aero¡¯s Alpha, and was unbelievably intimidating. It was as big as Zazzy, but one could tell was Much older.


    Wyverns didn¡¯t have upper arms, so when they walked, it was upright. Celestia and Aero waved to the humans as they passed, who all seemed to have mixed feelings about the creature that they rode. Except for the children, whom had to literally be restrained by their parents so they wouldn¡¯t run up to it.


    Once they cleared the first few blocks, Celestia and Skyebined their magics to create a beautiful light show, simr to the one Skye had made with the water from the Summer Games fairgrounds. Except there were A Lot more rainbows..


    Skye stretched and twisted the water as Celestia used her Light magic to cast beautiful patterns and colors over the crowds, and into the skies. Everyone cheered at the beautiful disy, and began chanting the two women¡¯s names.


    Aero was taken aback by the positive energy flowing through the air, and directed at them. ¡®I never thought I¡¯d see the day where humans celebrated us. It¡¯s probably just from the disy, but I don¡¯t feel any animosity right now.. Except from up ahead..¡¯


    ************


    As Marco and Karena met up with Magnus, Lawrence, Shasta, and Marie to greet the Fae, they could hear themotion from outside. Stepping outside of the main entrance to the pce, they saw what it was over..


    Magnus and Marie beamed and talked like excited children as they named off the various Fae that they recognized. Lawrence and Shasta talked more calmly, but enthusiasm could be heard in their voices and words. The crowned couple seemed to be the only ones not enthralled in the moment.


    Karena could hear Skye¡¯s name being chanted, and fumed at the fact that it wasn¡¯t her. Marco was being his apathetic self on the outside, but on the inside; he tipped his hat to the Fae.


    Their entrance would automatically earn them the admiration they needed to cement the treaty. If they hadn¡¯t put on such a spectacle, the people most likely wouldn¡¯t have cared what happened with the treaty. It would make hister ns slightly more difficult..


    ¡®Good thing that Tidas has already set himself up for the fall on that one.. I have no need to worry..¡¯


    ************


    As the procession entered the pce¡¯s inner gate, the Fae broke off, and disappeared in their own respective ways. Most returning to Warrick Forest. Only a select few stayed behind as guards and escorts.


    As the Fae Royalty entered the main courtyard, they dismounted the Wyvern. He then flew away after receiving instructions from Aero, much to Skye¡¯s disappointment. ¡®I was hopin¡¯ that he coulda met Zazzy, but I suppose that¡¯ll have to happen another time..¡¯


    Out of nowhere, Maevis and Nics were by Magnus¡¯ side. They bowed deeply to their Queen and King, then Nics made introductions:


    ¡°Your Graces, I am extremely excited to introduce you to King Magnus MacArthur, King of Alcon. Next to him is the Crowned Prince Marco, and his wife, the Crowned Princess Karena.¡±


    ¡°To my other side is King Lawrence of the Ruscovic Kingdom. He is the the second oldest son of King Magnus, and an Excellent man and king. The female next to him is the Vice Commander of the RMC, Shasta. They are, umm..¡±


    Lawrence interrupted Nics; ¡°Shasta is my Fianc¨¦e, we just haven¡¯t announced it yet.¡±


    Aero couldn¡¯t stop himself; ¡°But you¡¯re a Human King? Won¡¯t your people disapprove?¡±


    Skye and Tidas chuckled at the look of astonishment on Celestia, Aero, and Shasta¡¯s faces. Apparently, it was news to her as well..


    Seeing the shock on her face, Maevis saved Shasta bymenting; ¡°We can talk policy shortly, right now, I think the people are waiting..¡±


    Motioning to a podium that had been set up with the same speaker system as the Summer Games, Magnus agreed with Maevis, then walked over. Tapping the microphone to make sure it was functional, the King of Alcon addressed his people:


    ¡°Today, is a historic day for Alcon! Fae have been a presence in all of our lives since childhood. Their storiesfort us, and teach us how to be better people! May the treaty we sign todayst longer than time itself! So we may continue to learn and grow together! Creating a better and brighter future for All!¡±


    Alcon exploded in every corner of it¡¯s kingdom with happy cheers and well wishes. Magnus¡¯ speech had been broadcast across the entire kingdom, as was the descriptions of the Fae as they became visible. The man who usually did the Mage Trial announcements was in charge of it.


    It turned out almost as many listeners as the Mage Trials themselves. The only reason that there weren¡¯t more listening was because so many were already traveling to the capital for the trials. The Mage Trials wouldst two days this year, so the team sizes could be properly proportioned and monitored. The tension in the air was almost palpable as the trials drew ever closer...

 Chapter 265

    265 Alcon And Fae Alliance


    After the announcement, the group ventured into the banquet room for a light snack and refreshments before they went over the details of the treaty and trade agreements. Magnus exined that they had a private meal ready for after the signing, and that the food and drinks were just to hold them over.


    Celestia insisted upon sitting next to Skye during the meal, so they could talk. This irritated Karena to no end. ¡®I Am The Next Queen! She should want to be friendly with ME, not thatmoner whore!¡¯


    Marco barely noticed that his wife was furious, or that the Fae weren¡¯t talking to him. The only thing he paid attention to was Skye¡¯s conversations. He was curious as to how she and the Fae Queen seemed to know each other so well, so he listened in..


    Their talks mostly revolved around the different Fae that were involved in the parade. It intrigued him that Skye knew so much about all the different species. The more he listened to her exchanges, the more certain Marco became about ¡®Skye being his rightful Queen¡¯.


    Marie, Maevis, and Shastamented on their conversation fluidly. Skye knew exactly when to speak, when to add to an opinion, when to change a subject, and when to mediate between one. Just like the Queen of the Fae did.


    The more he listened and stole nces, the more certain Marco became. ¡®Skye will be my Queen. I¡¯ll break her, then build her up how I see fit. She¡¯s going to be so much fun to train..¡¯ As dark thoughts swirled within Marco, he didn¡¯t realized that he, too, was being watched...


    Aero hadn¡¯t liked the Crowned Prince the moment he¡¯did eyes on him. Strong Ether magic leaked from his ne in an attempt to cover the traces leaking out of him. From everything Nics, Maevis, and his spies had reported; Marco MacArthur wasn¡¯t supposed to have magic of his own.


    The story said that Marco had lost his magic when his uncle had stabbed him with the Ethereal Spear when he was young. Aero always wondered how the humans came to the conclusion that he had Lost it. That wasn¡¯t how the spear worked.


    It was true that the spear drained every drop of magic that it came into contact with, but it didn¡¯t kill the ability to re-cultivate magic within those it had damaged. Aero knew this because of the Empress, but never voiced the fact before, except to Celestia.


    .....


    ¡®Why is he trying to keep his magic hidden? Does he fear for his throne, and wants to have a card up his sleeve? ...And why do I sense a small amount of Dark magic in him as well?! Is it his own, or is it artificial?¡¯


    ¡®No, it couldn¡¯t be his own.. Skye is the Only human with multiple elemental traits I¡¯ve ever heard of. Even that Sync King only has one element-based trait. I don¡¯t like this; I don¡¯t like the aura around him.. It¡¯s, it¡¯s sinister..¡¯


    As Aero watched Marco imperceptibly, Magnus watched everyone from his seat whilst his head servant readied the documents. Skye was chatting away with most of the present Fae and Marie. Tidas and Lawrence talked with Nics, and the two Centaurs that came along as personal guards.


    Magnus may have been busy with Olsen and the documents, but it was his belief that Marco should¡¯ve been socializing with the Fae. He and Karena had sat at their spots as soon as they¡¯d entered, and hadn¡¯t moved. It irritated Magnus greatly, but there wasn¡¯t anything he could do untilter.


    ¡®It seems thatd needs a stern lesson in diplomacy again.. He¡¯s the future king! He and Karena should be over there, too! What is wrong with those twotely?!¡¯


    As Olsen began to ask if he¡¯d gotten the order of the papers correct or not, Skye¡¯s group beganughing boisterously. The subject of Shasta¡¯s past hade up when Celestia asked how a Fae became the Vice Commander of the RMC.


    Maevis was talking about how she and Aero had to chase Shasta out of the Fae Nation when Lawrence¡¯s interest was piqued. He left Tidas¡¯ group to listen in on the story he¡¯d only heard bits about.


    Feeling embarrassed, Shasta actually apologized to Maevis(for the second time), and Aero. The expression of shock and confusion he¡¯d shed at her words sent Celestia into a fit ofughter that was hard to restrain. When her ears flopped slightly due to the Fae Queen¡¯s amusement, she immediately apologized right before Aero spoke.


    ¡°You were more beast than Fae back then. I¡¯m happy to see you¡¯ve changed. Although I am surprised it was due to human influence,¡± Aero sipped on his thimble of fresh apple juice after he¡¯d spoken.


    ¡°That was a backhanded way toplement someone,¡± Maevis said it low, but everyone close heard her.


    Nics smacked one of her wings, making Maevis drop a couple feet before she could find her rhythm again. She looked furious when she became eye level again, but the look Nics shed her was a bit scarier than normal.


    Maevis had forgotten for a split second about all the years and effort her friend had put into making peace between the humans and Fae. Remembering it, Mae apologized to Nic right as the doors opened.


    Zas came walking in with a blinding smile on his face. He had worked with Nics on hisst attempt at peace during King Edmund¡¯s time; Magnus¡¯ grandfather. It had failed, but Zas had been very helpful this time around, too. Tonight, they would revel in their shared the victory together.


    Skye felt a touch awkward around Zas, now that the Mage Trials were a few days away. He had asked her twice more to back out of them, but Skye refused to back down. She was irritated with him because he wouldn¡¯t fight her one-on-one, so she could prove herself capable.


    Zas had no idea that Skye had a Tank trait now. No one did except for Shasta, Maevis, and Zazzy. She didn¡¯t want to tell Zas because one never knew who was listening, so he left her with no options but to show him during the trials.


    ¡®But how do I do that, and not let Tidas learn of it before I face him?! Thanks to Jakub¡¯s Stupid idea, Tidas might be able to see!¡¯


    Skye thought about the project that she, Sheri, and Jakub had worked on andpleted in the past two weeks. Four giant monitors were now suspended over the center of the arena. Tilted so that the crowds could see the live feed being sent from on the ground, inside the arena as the Mage Trials happened.


    ¡®It¡¯s me own damn fault for tellin¡¯ Magnus about ancient forms of entertainment.. But it still pisses me off that Maggie made me waste all me extra time on it! I was gonna spend the time strategizin¡¯ since I know what the majority of thepetitors are capable of now.¡¯


    Skye had to do a few training sessions with Shasta at the arena, due to her training as a RMC instructor. She didn¡¯t mind that she had to wait for a turn most days because it allowed her to both scope out potential teammates, and gauge rivalpetitors. Everyone was trying to get somest-minute training in..


    Before Skye could delve too deeply into her thoughts, Magnus called everyone over. Among the oddities that Skye had created since regrly visiting the R&D Department, Magnus loved her ¡®automatic pen¡¯ the most. He had always hated using ink wells and quills to write with. Her invention had made his life quite a bit less messy.


    Celestia and Aero fluttered over, and reviewed the documents. At a nce, everything seemed in order. Aero noticed an odd gap in between some of the lines pertaining to their ownership of Warrick Forest, but all the words were the same as the draft that they had pre-approved of with the empress.


    Aero was about to mention it, but felt a spike in Marco¡¯s magic for a second. As they locked eyes for a moment, Marco asked; ¡°Is there a discrepancy you wish to address? Or is my handwriting too terrible to read? I apologize if it is.¡±


    Keeping his calm, Aero replied; ¡°Not in the wordage, but the lines here have-¡±


    ¡°Is there a reason that this is taking so long? We still have dinner to go through,¡± Karenained, irritating Aero to the point of breaking his calm.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, is the signing of a Peace and Barter Treaty between a kingdom and a Nation eating into your socializing, child? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be the next Queen?¡±


    Not thinking, Karena snapped back; ¡°I AM the future Queen of Alcon, and you¡¯d best remember that-¡±


    Magnus mmed his hands down on the table; ¡°Karena! How Dare you speak that way to a King?! You are yet a princess, and Only barely so! Keep it up and I will do what we had discussed before! Understand?! Now sign the documents, and leave my sight before I have you whipped!¡±


    The entire room was silent as Karena huffed with a beet-red face. She scribbled on the documents, red in Skye¡¯s general direction, then stormed out.


    As soon as she left, everyone except Marco breathed a sigh of relief. They didn¡¯t know what the hell had happened, but Aero had to wonder.. ¡®Did the Crowned Prince just provoke his wife with his magic? To what end?¡¯


    Before Aero could think too deeply about it, Celestia acknowledged that she¡¯d finished reading the documents, and that they were ready to be signed. He marveled at the ¡®automatic pen¡¯ for a moment before nodding to the Centaurs.


    One trotted over with a small pouch in hand, and gave it to Maevis. She looked questioningly at it, then opened it to see why the guard had handed it to her..


    Maevis gasped, then looked up to Celestia with a shocked expression as she asked; ¡°WHERE did you find it?!¡±


    Celestia shed her a sad smile; ¡°An Alven found it when she was traveling through the great river, near the Moorhead Dam. She gave it to us as a gift because she could feel the magicing from it. She had no idea what it was..¡±


    Maevis nearly climbed inside the bag to get to the reddish-purple stone inside. The look on her face was a mix of happiness, confusion, and heartbreak. Skye and Nics wordlessly moved to her sides as unshed tears filled her eyes.


    ¡°What is it, Mae?¡± Tidas asked in as sensitive of a voice as he could.


    Maevis swallowed hard as she continued to stare at the rock; ¡°It¡¯s called the Lady¡¯s Tear. It¡¯s a magical item created by a water spirit known as the Lady of the Lake. She loved a human king, but couldn¡¯t take physical shape.¡±


    ¡°In their desperation to be together, theybined the magic of six mages, and created the stone. It was meant tost forever, but onlysted three nights. On the third night, thedy turned back into a water spirit. Because she was in her lover¡¯s arms, in their bed at the time.. She died when she became water again.¡±


    As Maevis finished her tale, Skye was nearly in tears, but Tidas didn¡¯t understand; ¡°What does the story have to do with you?¡±


    Maevis cleared her throat; ¡°The stone¡¯s power, technically, is about ¡®giving shape¡¯ to be with the one you love. I..I used to use it when Tiberius was alive; to be human-sized. But we lost it shortly before his parents announced his engagement.¡±


    ¡°If we would¡¯ve had it back then, Tiberius and I would¡¯ve ran away together.. I suppose fate had other ns,¡± Maevis smiled as she looked up to the MacArthur men.


    Lawrence perked up at the name drop; ¡°You mean our ancestor? How did you know him? Are you really that old?¡±


    As Shasta lightly smacked Lawrence¡¯s arm, Maevis chuckled, then replied; ¡°Oh, King Lawrence.. If thews of nature weren¡¯t set against us: you¡¯d be part Pixie and calling me grandma..¡±

 Chapter 266

    266 Tension


    Maevis was still chuckling whilst staring at the stone when Nics broke her train of thought with a soft voice; ¡°I think they gave that to you for a purpose, Mae.. Awfully hard to sigh a treaty when you¡¯re barely bigger than the pen you¡¯re trying to write with.¡±


    Maevis looked up at her best friend with a t expression; ¡°You just can¡¯t let me have my moment, can you? Fine.. Since the Empress and I are the only ones who know how to work it.¡±


    With focus now etched on her features; Maevis told both Celestia and Aero to extend one hand each, and bring them together. She then ced the stone in their hands, and began chanting in anguage no one understood... Except Skye.


    Maevis was speaking fast, so she couldn¡¯t catch all of it. ¡®Bonded souls of Fate¡¯s design.. A time to create a binding Remembrance.. Fate¡¯s string of Destiny..¡¯


    Before Maevis even stopped speaking, the stone began to glow. Every mage in the room could feel the massive, unending well of magic that the stone was tapping into. A beautiful aura surrounded Celestia and Aero..


    An overwhelming wave of magic was released that nearly brought everyone to their knees. When they looked up, Celestia and Aero still looked exactly the same, but human-sized. The Lady¡¯s Tear had worked.


    Aero casually looked at his clothes with little change in his expression. Celestia, on the other hand, fluttered her wings in happiness as she twirled around. Extremely grateful that their clothes grew with them, too. That would¡¯ve been more than a little awkward, had they not..


    Maevis outrightughed as she stated; ¡°What do ya know? Itpletely worked, haha!¡±


    Aero snapped his head up; ¡°What do you mean, pletely¡¯? What were you expecting to happen?!¡±


    .....


    Maevis put her arms up in a defensive manner; ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve only ever used it on myself. I didn¡¯t know exactly what size you two would turn out to be, since TWO of you used it! Honestly, my money was on Leprechaun-sized..¡±


    Aero wanted to swat Maevis like a fly, but Celestia distracted him; ¡°Look, Aero! I can pick up the cup! With one hand! Did you ever think this would be possible?! How long will thisst again?¡±


    After thinking on it a few moments, Maevis replied; ¡°Normally: three days. But I think since your size wasn¡¯t affected, your time limit must be. Everything must equal out in some way..¡±


    As everyone else started to join in on the conversation, Marco stayed in his chair; calcting.. ¡®That stone is connected to the Source, just like the Spear. I don¡¯t know what Maevis said to activate it, but it shouldn¡¯t be too hard to get the information out of her. The only difficult part will be getting the stone away from the royal Fae..¡¯


    Feeling eyes upon him, Aero turned around to lock eyes with Marco. They were devoid of emotion, and full of chaos simultaneously. An ominous intent swirled around him as the two stared each other down.


    The darkness within him spiked as he smiled and waved at Aero, catching Magnus¡¯ attention. Nodding his acknowledgment of the gesture to keep the Alconian King at ease, the Fae King suggested that they get the signing started..


    ************


    Making their way to Magnus¡¯ private dining room, the king worried over the way everything was going. Skye and Tidas were charming, of course, but Marco was making no effort to talk with the Fae royalty. ¡®Why was Aero staring at Marco like that?¡¯


    His apprehension only worsened when they came close to the room, and saw that Karena was waiting for them by the doorway. Magnus sighed as he realized how tense the meal was going to be..


    Impatience was written all over Karena¡¯s features as she leaned against the doorframe, tapping her foot. When she¡¯d heard everyoneing, the Crowned Princess straightened up, and bowed to Magnus as she apologized. If she wasn¡¯t the future Queen, Magnus would¡¯ve sent her away, but since she was; his hands were tied.


    Aero and Celestia were supposed to be seated between Marco and Karena at a tiny table, with Maevis and Nics. Due to the Fae Queen¡¯s seating preference and their new size; the arrangement went Magnus in dead center, with Aero and Celestia to his left. Skye sat between Celestia and Tidas, and Zas was on the end.


    To Magnus¡¯ right sat Marco, Karena, Marie, Lawrence, thenstly; Shasta. Maevis and Nics sat at the table set for four, but it had reced the overly aesthetic centerpiece. He was d for thepany..


    Shasta and Lawrence talked about his children, and the ¡®fianc¨¦e¡¯ stunt he¡¯d pulled earlier.. Skye and Celestia talked about food, clothes, and other various things that Celestia wanted to try while human-sized.


    Tidas and Zas were in a deep discussion about possible reasons why Ralph hadn¡¯t shown up yet. He was two weeks overdue, and both Tidas and Zas were getting anxious. Shasta was in the same boat, but otherwise engaged as they talked.


    Magnus sighed in utter exasperation at his oldest son before speaking in a low tone; ¡°Do you have Nothing to say to our guests? We just signed a bloody treaty and trade agreement with them!¡±


    Marco sipped his wine before he replied; ¡°What am I supposed to say? They seem perfectly happy chatting away with my brother and Skye. Why should I interrupt?¡±


    Magnus fought back his ire; ¡°Because You are the future King of Alcon, not Tidas! You are the one who should be building a bond with the Fae! Not your brother-¡±


    ¡°I can just make him the Ambassador for the Fae, since they like him so much already. He could even travel to the Fae Nation to meet the Empress officially. After all the Hignd business is dealt with, of course.¡±


    Magnus didn¡¯t want to drop it, but his son did make a good point. Skye and Tidas were clearly already friends with the future rulers of the Fae. Why not work that to his advantage? However..


    ¡°You are the future king, and this is the Signing of the Treaty.. You Need to make an effort! You and Karena both!¡±


    Karena had been listening to her husband¡¯s exchange, and didn¡¯t want to talk to the Fae either. Especially with Celestia full-sized, she was too beautiful. She was like a walking work of art, and it pissed Karena off to no end.


    ¡®It not natural for anything to be that pretty.. I bet she uses some kind of magic to make herself look that good. She¡¯s not human, so she¡¯s practically worthless. I guess she has to be that pretty to at least try and make up for her shorings..¡¯


    As Karena smiled at herself for her stupid inner joke, Marco sessfully convinced his father to drop the subject. He wasn¡¯t happy about it, but was pacified by Marco offering to have a private dinner with just the four of them before the Fae left. Karena smiled to herself again as she thought; ¡®Ha! That dinner will never happen..¡¯


    Shortly after they finished eating, Lawrence suggested that everyone head to the banquet room to socialize. Most of the other delegates had already shown up, except for Sai¡¯s Representative, and the Sync Kingdom¡¯s diplomat. They wouldn¡¯t arrive until tomorrow, or the day of the Mage Trials.


    Skye was particrly looking forward to Mr. Fuu¡¯s arrival because he should be carrying letters from Genie, and possibly even Mei for her. ¡®I wish he could¡¯ve been here, though.. And Mei.. I miss them so much!¡¯


    As Skye started to drift into her thoughts, a light squeeze from her hand and the special words pulled her back; ¡°Out your head, love.. Your ce is here, with me..¡±


    Focusing her eyes; Tidas was right in front of her. A pleasant wee smile spread across her face as he leaned in, and nted a gentle kiss upon her lips. Extending his hand, they both got up, and joined Celestia and Aero at the doorway.


    Linking arms with her new friend, Celestia stole Skye away from Tidas, whoughed at her promation of doing so. Aero smiled as he watched the smile never leave her face. Things had turned out much better than he¡¯d anticipated, but Marco set off warnings with him.


    The fact that the Dark magic within him didn¡¯t appear to being from an object greatly disturbed Aero. ¡®The Only being who should be able to wield more than one element-based magic is Skye... Exactly what Is the Crowned Prince?!¡±


    As the night progressed, Aero watched Marco¡¯s interactions closely, but not obviously. He¡¯d stepped off to the side and instructed one of his Centaurs to put a tail on him, specifically one of the Brownies Aero already had stationed within the pce. Once the night ended, he was meant to follow the Crowned Prince until further notice..


    Celestia turned out to be a huge hit among the dignitaries and diplomats from the varying kingdoms. She listened and conversedfortably with every human who approached her. The only one she didn¡¯t seem to like was the Prince from the Fire Nation, to which Skye agreed.


    As the women talked, yed music, and danced, the men broke away to do a little socializing of their own. Lawrence and Tidas went off, but Aero still stayed close by, just in case Celestia needed him. Plus, he didn¡¯t want to miss seeing her having fun.


    Many people approached Aero about discussing trade deals. After the first couple, he exined that until their dealings with Alcon proved beneficial to the Fae, they would hold off on making others. The Ital representative wasn¡¯t happy at all about his answer, and tried to push the subject again.


    Aero was about to snap at the presumptuous man when Prince Tidas and King Lawrence came sauntering their way. Effectively scaring off the Ital idiot, and earning themselves a bit of gratitude from the Fae King.


    The three stood together talking a bit until Lawrence¡¯s Kingdom came up. Aero was more than a bit intrigued by a kingdom that treated their Fae residents the same as their human ones. Not even the Fae Nation could say that since humans were only allowed within the select port towns.


    As they talked, one of the men from Marco¡¯s group started making a scene as he told a vulgar joke. Tidas, Aero, and Lawrence all stared harshly in their direction before Aero spoke.


    ¡°Tidas, I hope you don¡¯t take this the wrong way, but once Magnus leaves this world; our treaty will most likely be void.¡±


    Still staring at his brother, Tidas replied; ¡°I would have to agree with you. Although, the question is what side will break it first? ...I think we all know the answer to that.¡±


    Lawrence grinned; ¡°Well, my kingdom loves the Fae, so you always have an opportunity with us if the others don¡¯t appeal to you and Celestia.¡±


    Aero smirked; ¡°You are the first one to include my Queen in your offer, which is reason enough to choose you. For some reason, everyone here seems to think that I run the Fae, but they¡¯re fools for it. The Empress is the highest authority, then Celestia, then me. When we decide to have children, boy or girl; they will be ahead of me either way.¡±


    Lawrence chuckled; ¡°So all of these delegates that have been talking to you all night, should¡¯ve been addressing Queen Celestia instead? Bahahahaha!¡±


    As the Ruscovic King¡¯s chuckle turned into full-blownughter, Tidas and Aero looked at him questioningly.


    Calming himself, Lawrence finally got out; ¡°So much for being diplomats! They don¡¯t even know what the Fae pecking order is! Some politicians! Chauvinistic asshats! Serves them right!¡±


    Aero quirked an eyebrow and asked; ¡°What¡¯s an asshat?¡±

 Chapter 267

    267 Confirmation


    The next day was filled with chaos for Tidas. He got up earlier than he would¡¯ve liked, considering Celestia and Aero had kept them awake until three in the morning. Half asleep and shuffling his feet, Tidas stubbed his toe on a chair that Aero had forgotten to push back into ce..


    Cursing under his breath so as not to wake Skye, the thought crossed his mind; ¡®It¡¯s a sign: today is going to be rough..¡¯


    The sun hadn¡¯t even risen into the sky yet when had Tidas left his wife asleep in their bed. He signaled the hidden guards that he was leaving, then took off towards the pce. It was a day filled with tedious tasks, but Tidas would endure.


    Before they¡¯d left the banquet roomst night, Magnus had pulled them aside to talk. His father had given them the night off, under the condition that they discuss their rolls within the Mage Trials. They would most likely be fighting each other during it, and needed the time toe to an understanding about their situation.


    They had been confused by what he meant, so Magnus exined; ¡°You two are married! You think that duking it out with each other will end happily if assurances aren¡¯t made prior?¡±


    Magnus looked squarely at Skye as he spoke; ¡°I don¡¯t know what strategies you¡¯ve cooked up with Shasta¡¯s help, but she assures me that you¡¯re ready, but what will you do if you lose to Tidas before one of your teammates crosses the finish line? How will you feel towards him then?¡±


    Turning to Tidas, his father started in on him next; ¡°And you: don¡¯t just Let her win, either! I know exactly what you¡¯re capable of, son, so I¡¯ll know if you¡¯re holding back with her.. And so will the crowds. Are you fully ready to swing your sword with intent, at your Wife?¡±


    Watching each of their expressions muddle over in thought, Magnus finished his lecture with: ¡°You two don¡¯t realize how badly this could all blow up in your faces if you don¡¯t talk it all out beforehand..¡±


    Tidas had contemted their conversation nearly the entire day. Through training drills, debriefings, and paperwork: he¡¯d been distracted. The trainees weren¡¯t used to seeing the Commander so inattentive, but the RMC members figured why.


    .....


    Due to his trait, Tidas could hear an asional uplimentaryment, but a more veteraned member or trainer would warn them about their Commander¡¯s keen hearing. They would then exin Who was joining in the Mage Trials this year..


    The roster was public knowledge, so anyone with an hour to spare could¡¯ve found out that Princess Skye was joining. Of course, that wasn¡¯t how everyone had found out over night: that would be Shasta¡¯s doing.. And she¡¯d done it in the worst possible way.


    In front of Many of the nobles participating in the trials, Shasta had drunkenly dered that Skye was going to, ¡°Beat the crap out of her husband, and anyone else that tried to stop her from Winning the Mage Trials.¡±


    The provocation had just stered a giant target on Skye¡¯s back with people that already didn¡¯t like her. She didn¡¯t care about their approval, but she was trying to stay under their radar for a reason. Now, even with the good will she¡¯d earned from healing their loved ones factored in; Skye was screwed.


    ¡®Great.. So much for gettin¡¯ a wee bit more trainin¡¯ in. Why does Shasta get so cocky when she gets drunk off of cream?! ..There¡¯s gonna be two reactions; one is hate, the other is acknowledgment...¡¯


    Looking around the room with an awkward smile stered on her face, Skye affirmed her thought.. ¡®Aye, definitely a lotta bad vibes in here now.¡¯


    Zas in particr had not looked pleased by Shasta¡¯s deration. Skye seriously doubted that his animosity was aimed at Shasta for stirring everyone up. He was pissed either because Shasta was drinking to excess, due to Skye¡¯s ability to heal her, or..


    ¡®Pretty sure he¡¯s just rin¡¯ at me because I refused to back out of the trials..¡¯


    Shortly after Shasta¡¯s little outburst, Skye and Tidas had tried to leave. That was when Magnus had called them over to talk for a few minutes. After the jarring discussion; Celestia and Arro had said that they¡¯de see Skye first thing, so she had to tell them about Zazzy¡¯s ce.


    Both Aero and Celestia insisted upon seeing the baby dragon, regardless of the fact that it was nearly midnight by then. Fae didn¡¯t typically require much sleep to maintain themselves, so it wasn¡¯t an inconvenience....To them.


    Skye did get a kick out of seeing Zazzy ying with Aero¡¯s Wyvern. They had flown on him to get there, while Tidas ran to their destination with Skye in his arms. It would¡¯ve taken almost three times longer if they had traveled in a carriage or the like.


    Zazzy arched her back like a weary cat upon seeing themnd. Since they¡¯d arrived a full two minutes before Skye and Tidas, guards swarmed them as soon as they¡¯dnded. Celestia gripped Aero¡¯s arm in fear as Aero kept his Wyvern ready to attack.


    When the royal couple had arrived, they¡¯d instantly defused the situation. Aero was still on edge as Skye and Celestia introduced the two, but he¡¯d felt better after Tidas had exined the purpose behind their little home. Looking at Zazzy¡¯s size; hepletely understood why she wasn¡¯t allowed within the pce anymore.


    The two dragons were leery of each other, at first. Zazzy sniffed around Nightwing, which was what Aero had named him. He looked at Zazzy with calcting eyes as she sniffed at him and jumped around, trying to get him to y.


    They were nearly the same size, even though Nightwing was much older than Zazzy. She hopped around enthusiastically until he¡¯d had enough of her overexcited antics. Quickly and firmly; one of the times Zazzy had lowered her head, Nightwing used the small paw on his wing to push Zazzy¡¯s head to the ground.


    It was funny to see the unimpressed Nightwing, and the utter shock on Zazzy¡¯s face when it¡¯d made contact with the ground. Celestia profusely apologized for the Wyvern¡¯s attitude, but Skye just said; ¡°Tis fine! Zazzy needed to be put in her ce.. She shouldn¡¯t have been jumpin¡¯ around him like that anyways.¡±


    As Skye watched the dragons y, she also worried about Zas interfering during the trials. ¡®If he can knock me out before a member of me team reaches the finish line, I¡¯ll be disqualified. Same thing that Magnus warned me about Tidas.. That will most likely be his goal: knock me out beforehand..¡¯


    Seeing the contemtive look on his wife¡¯s face, Tidas squeezed her hand as he said; ¡°We¡¯ll discuss the trials tomorrow night.. I know that you understand that I¡¯m not your only challenge, either..¡±


    Skye didn¡¯t know if Zas had approached Tidas or not, but she was willing to bet that he had. When they had their mini-date night tomorrow, she would ask about it then. As well as determine if Tidas could handle losing to her.. ¡®Or me to him.. That would be the most probable oue.¡¯


    ************


    After making it through a long day filled with preening trainees, dignitaries, and diplomats; Skye and Tidas were finally getting some alone time. They¡¯d met up in the pce¡¯s foyer, but didn¡¯t get any farther than that. Right as they went to leave, guards began to call out from the inner walls surrounding the pce.


    A stagecoach was careening towards the pce walls with the Moonstone insignia on it. Hearing her family¡¯s name, Skye and Tidas stayed put and waited as the gates were opened, and the coach came barreling in. The driver almost flew out of his seat when he¡¯d stopped.


    As soon as it wasn¡¯t in motion anymore, the stagecoach door was flung open. Revealing a distraught-looking Lucas, followed by Petrie and Ralph. Both were injured and bleeding, which instantly sent Skye into Shaman mode.


    Panic lined with confusion covered Tidas¡¯ face as he asked; ¡°What the hell happened to you two?! Did Murdoc do this?!¡±


    Anger bubbled up in Petrie, but he kept his cool so as not to aggravate his injuries. He¡¯d motioned to Skye to heal Ralph first since he was in worse shape, but Petrie himself was still pretty bad off. Shallow sword gashes covered him, but he was still conscious and talking; unlike Ralph.


    ¡°No, it wasna him! Twas a man named Drexel McLeod. He opposed Murdoc when he¡¯d told the council about the purposed treaty. He thought that if he could kill us and me it on the Southerners, then the council would break the treaty..¡±


    ¡°Drexel is a warmonger. He¡¯s too happy raidin¡¯, pigin¡¯, and rapin¡¯ to want peace.. Tidas, he¡¯s gonna try to kill Murdoc. If that happens, ye can kiss any chances of peace goodbye! WE HAVE TO SAVE HIM!¡±


    ¡°Mmm..¡±


    As Petrie started to panic, Ralph began to regain consciousness. Skye eased him up, then told him to go slow until his equilibrium came back. Once she knew he was fine, she turned her attention to Petrie.


    Skye had intentionally activated his endorphins to help him calm down, which worked long enough to get them into the pce and situated with whiskey. Tidas sent one of the guards to fetch the king and Marco. Magnus happened to be with Marie, so she apanied him.


    Marco apparently wasn¡¯t in the pce, which disturbed Tidas greatly considering none of his men had reported seeing him leave. Brushing the mystery to the side for now, Tidas and everyone in the room focused on Ralph. After taking several shots of whiskey, Ralph gave his full report..


    While hills and mountains were normal in Alcon, the farther southwest one went, the more the geography leveled out. The capital was basically in the middle of the kingdom. It was situated where the hills and numerous valleys began to transition over to open ins.


    The farther northeast one went on the Star Continent, the more mountainous it became. Starting from there, the mountains gradually gave way torge rolling hills, which then created valleys. Once the valleys ttened, the ground was nearlypletely level throughout the rest of the continent.


    Ocean waters were filtered through the mountains and valleys as they stretched across Alcon, then out to the other kingdoms. The western hignds were tter, but mostly barren except grass. The eastern side was lusher, but had a lot of craggy mountains and ravines.


    The Olde Capital was on the northeastern seaside, and one had to go directly through a specific mountain pass to reach it. Treacherous cliffs and jagged rocks were on all sides until it opened up into arge valley that lead directly to the Old Capital.


    Arge bay that fed all the major rivers on the Star Continent was the backdrop as Ralph had approached the castle. If not for the state of the of the castle itself, the scene most likely would¡¯ve been beautiful, but..


    ¡°No One could look upon that castle and see anything but Hell.. It was worse than any nightmare I¡¯d ever had, before seeing it.. Now they¡¯re pretty damn vivid..¡±


    ¡°Focus, Ralph.. Tell us what you saw,¡± Tidas replied while handing him another shot of whiskey.


    Ralph took the shot while Peggy bustled into the room with another two bottles, then spoke; ¡°From where the entrance to the main courtyard starts, going all the way up the sides of the walls near the doorway: human and animal bones cover everything.. All stered in ce with the foulest smelling, most disgusting ck muck I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    Ralph held out the shot ss, prompting Peggy to pour him another shot before he continued; ¡°That wasn¡¯t the worst part. This, th-thing, came out of the castle.. Tidas, it wasn¡¯t human.. It was covered in the same ck goop as the bones.. It wasn¡¯t human, but.. It¡¯s face...¡±


    Skye¡¯s stomach dropped out as Ralph turned towards Magnus; ¡°It looked like the King...¡±

 Chapter 268

    268 Obligations and Preparations


    Marie¡¯s heart was hammering in her chest. Magnus and Richard had looked extremely simr throughout their lives, much like Lawrence and Tidas. Marco had the signature MacArthur features as well, but the two¡¯s personalities made them more simr; just like their father and uncle.


    Magnus stepped forward with building ire as he asked; ¡°You¡¯re sure it¡¯s him?! You KNOW it is?!¡±


    Ralph took two more shots, then set the ss down. He needed to give the alcohol time to kick in before he drank more, but drink more, he would. Anything to nk out the past few weeks..


    ¡°Aye, it¡¯s him, but.. I remember Richard well, and his face looked simr to the King¡¯s. The body was.. It was like a walking corpse was covered in gallons of clumping ck paint. It left a trail of the filth like a snail... I have Never smelt something so rank in my life..¡±


    As Ralph continued, Marie¡¯s mind fought for survival against the void of despair threatening to swallow her. The creature he was describing wasn¡¯t human, but she knew in her gut that it was, in fact, her husband.


    ¡®Oh, Ric.. What Happened to you? Why does it have toe to this? Why did you try to kill Magnus? Why did you attack Marco? Why did you run to the north with the stupid spear?! Just... Why?¡¯


    As old wounds were ripped open, Marie tried to stay focused on the conversation. She would use it as a distraction, but it didn¡¯t alleviate the pain in her chest. That was something she had simply learned to cope with over the years.


    ¡°When it left, we scouted the building. There¡¯s a room at the end of a long hallway.. I think it must¡¯ve been the throne room or something.. There was something shining in the middle of it. When we got closer, I realized it was the spear, but..¡±


    As Ralph paused to fight back the trauma, Skye was inwardly flipping out. ¡®Oh shit, oh shit, ohh, shit! The dream I had durin¡¯ our honeymoon! Which means..¡¯


    .....


    ¡°The moment we stepped foot inside the room, that, that-thing howled like it was dying.. It didn¡¯t sound human, but it did.. Look at my arm! Just thinking about it,¡± Ralph shook all over as he finished speaking.


    Skye knew exactly what he was talking about. The noise it had made in her dream.. ¡®Ima surprised I never had a nightmare about it. That thing was so.. grotesque.¡¯


    Seeing his wife shutter simrly to Ralph, Tidas knew what she was thinking about. Everything Ralph was saying, Skye had already described to him a year ago. As he continued, Tidas¡¯ heart sank.


    Still staring at his wife, a torn expression covered the prince¡¯s face. It was a mix of pain and resentment. ¡®This has to do with the Catalyst legend.. And there¡¯s nothing I can do to stop it..¡¯


    While gritting his teeth and clenching his fists, Tidas refocused on Ralph¡¯s report; ¡°The Hignders tried to fend it off, but Nothing worked! They had weapons I¡¯ve never seen before; guns, and things that explode, but NOTHING worked! To be honest, sir, I.. I don¡¯t know if it can be killed.¡±


    Magnus inhaled sharply; ¡°What do you mean ¡®can¡¯t be killed¡¯?! Any man can be-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying Your Majesty: Tis no human any longer! A human wouldn¡¯t.. There were children¡¯s bones mixed in with the rest!¡±


    Marie gasped as her hand went to her mouth out of horror. Tears welled up in her eyes, prompting Magnus to go to her side. His own countenance wavered as heart-wrenching sorrow forced the king to turn away from everyone for a moment.


    As Marie¡¯s sobs filled the room, Tidas asked Peggy to go fetch some tissues for his aunt. When she came back and handed them to Marie, she thanked both Peggy and her nephew for their kindness.


    Tidas nodded with a small smile, but didn¡¯t speak. He fumed over the pain his uncle was causing his family, and once again found himself silently swearing to hunt him down, and end him. No matter what it took...


    Once Marie and Magnus had collected themselves, Skye poured them tumblers of whiskey. She¡¯d asked Peggy to get them after she¡¯d brought back the tissues. Shots were Not enough for this.


    After everyone was given their own sses, Skye asked; ¡°Is that what happened to you and Petrie? Did yee straight here after?¡±


    Ralph and Petrie shared a nce, then Petrie exined; ¡°Na, we went back home with those that had survived, and the few dead we managed to get away with.. We¡¯d gone there with thirty, but only twelve of us came back. Three weren¡¯t alive..¡±


    ¡°Then why did you two look half-dead?¡± Tidas asked out of confusion.


    ¡°Remember the name I said before? Drexel McLeod? His oldestddie was with us. We didn¡¯t manage to bring his body back, either, so he mes Murdoc for his death. He didn¡¯t really care about him, but he¡¯s more than happy to to use his death as a political tool.¡±


    ¡°Drexel opposes Murdoc every time Tidas or Lucas attempted peace talks. His wife is a pivotal Mystic to our people, and he uses her good standin¡¯ as a pedestal for himself. On his own, he doesna carry much say, but if she¡¯s at his side when his mouth starts ppin¡¯, people generally agree with him.. He¡¯s a crafty bastard..¡±


    Lucas, who had been quietly watching and listening the entire time, now spoke; ¡°I¡¯ve met the man on a few asions. He¡¯s the murderous and connivin¡¯ type that enjoys his job.. Least that¡¯s the impression I get from him. Murdoc hates him, and I can understand why now..¡±


    Magnus snorted derisively, but didn¡¯t say anything. He was still annoyed that Lucas had continued his dealings with the Nomads when they were considered a threat. His defense of ¡®more supplies means less raids¡¯ had spared him of Magnus¡¯ wrath, but his ire still sparked asionally.


    ¡°Drexel¡¯s n was to kill us, me it on you Southerners, then attack ye when ye came after yer uncle. There¡¯s scouts linin¡¯ the boarder waitin¡¯ for ye to cross so they can notify the army-¡±


    ¡°Since when do the Nonads have an Army?¡± Magnus asked with surprise in his voice.


    ¡°Hignders, please.. And who ever said that we didn¡¯t?¡±


    Magnus shook his head, unsure of what to say. As far as they knew, the people that lived in the north were Nomadic Tribes that moved all over. They assumed this because there were no cities or towns; just tiny viges here or there, and they never stayed in the same ce too long.


    Thinking back to what Ralph had said about their weapons, Magnus was beginning to wonder if anything they knew about the Hignders was urate.. ¡®Based on all of my interactions with Petrie, and everything Lucas had told me: I think the Hignders are hiding something..¡¯


    ¡®Petrie is far more intelligent that I thought he¡¯d be, and from what Ralph just said, they have weapons that might rival ours. But if that¡¯s the case, why haven¡¯t we seen them before? Are they recently created? Did they find an ancient site? Do they have their own Jakub Yeager?!¡¯


    As thoughts bombarded the king, Petrie continued in earnest; ¡°If ye go into the Hignds, Drexel¡¯s gonna use the chaos from the ensuin¡¯ fight to kill Murdoc. If he doesna find a better opportunity before then.. Please! We gotta figure out a way to save him!¡±


    Tidas had a contemtive look on his face as he spoke; ¡°Murdoc has most likely been told that you are dead by now. I don¡¯t think he¡¯d believe otherwise without seeing you in front of him, and breathing. You and Ralph could ride ahead of the army and warn Murdoc of the betrayal, then we could corner them before the fighting even starts.¡±


    Petrie thought for a moment before hemented; ¡°Aye, that could work as long as we don¡¯t get caught.. Which is gonna be hard to do, if not impossible. Not much cover in the Hignds to sneak about under.¡±


    Tidas smirked; ¡°I think we can help with that. Don¡¯t forget that we were enemies a short while ago.. We¡¯ve been working on a way to deal with that..¡±


    Petrie wanted to ask what he¡¯d meant, but Tidas added; ¡°I¡¯ll send word to cancel the trials for now. We can hold them after the Hignds have been dealt with-¡±


    Skye was about to tear into her husband, but Magnus spoke first; ¡°Are you crazy? We can¡¯t cancel now! The Mage Trials start tomorrow! We can¡¯t postpone them now, the entire kingdom will riot!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no time! If Murdoc is killed before we get to him, then all hope for a bloodless peace with the Hignders will be lost! We can¡¯t afford to wait-¡±


    His ire skyrocketing, Magnus yelled at his youngest; ¡°We can¡¯t afford to be too hasty, either! Literally! Do you have any idea how much revenue we¡¯ll lose if we cancel now?! How angry all of the delegates will be?! We can¡¯t afford-¡±


    Tidas snapped back; ¡°LIVES are on the line, and all you can think about is money?!¡±


    ¡°Whether you like it or not, the money from the Mage Trials keeps Alconians alive! The profits from the trials cover over thirty percent of our yearly expenses. That means that thirty percent of our people will DIEe winter time without that revenue! If I have to choose between the Hignders and my people, then my choice is Obvious!¡±


    The tension in the room was so thick, Skye felt like she was suffocating. Thinking rationally as they bickered, Skye realized the obvious. pping her hands together loudly to gain their attention, Skye proposed apromise:


    ¡°Even if ye sent out the orders right now, it¡¯d still take two days to ready everything. Everyone will gather for the trials anyway, even those not on duty. Ye could have the regr military pick up the ck on the protection details for the delegates, and re-route the mages to begin preparations. Most of the equipment and supplies are already set to go, so just have them gather and load everything while the trials are goin¡¯.¡±


    Tidas knew Skye was right, but still spoke spitefully; ¡°You just want to participate-¡±


    ¡°Take care of what you say,ddie. If anyone¡¯s character is irreproachable, Tis me daughter¡¯s. Ye know she speaks the truth..¡±


    Tidas knew he¡¯d screwed up as soon as the words had left his mouth. Skye¡¯s eyes had turned hard as her arms crossed over her chest.


    Walking over to her, he apologized; ¡°I¡¯m sorry Skye.. I just feel like I should be doing something! Not sitting here drinking whiskey..¡±


    Petrie scoffed; ¡°How do ye think I feel? Listen to yer bonnyss, prince. She¡¯s got a good heart, and a good head on her shoulders.. But nothin¡¯ stoppin¡¯ us from nnin¡¯ ahead..¡±


    Tidas kissed the top of her head, but knew he was in for a scoldingter. The usation was unfair, and he knew it. Looking at Skye, he spoke in a low voice; ¡°I¡¯m in trouble, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    Skye didn¡¯t even look at him as she replied in a hard tone; ¡°Aye.. We¡¯ll discuss itter, husband..¡±

 Chapter 269

    269 Midnight: Mage Trials


    By the time they had finished discussing the Hignd matter, Skye and Tidas only had about an hour or so left together before they had to go to sleep. Since it was sote, Peggy had ordered food brought to Skye and Tidas¡¯ quarters for everyone. They¡¯d been talking in the office, and had now moved to their bedroom. There weren¡¯t enough seats in the other room for everyone.


    Ralph, Petrie, and Tidas sat on the couch talking about the current weather conditions of the Hignds as they ate. Magnus and Lucas were discussing Murdoc and the kind of man Lucas presumed him to be.


    Skye and Marie sat off to the side while they picked at their food. They didn¡¯t talk right away, both too lost in their own thoughts to discuss anything until Skye shoved her issues aside. Marie¡¯s were much worse, and she could use the distraction to cool her anger directed at her husband.


    Marie was staring at the fork in her hand with clouded eyes when Skye asked; ¡°Is there anythin¡¯ I can do for ye? Big or small?¡±


    Marie scoffed; ¡°Can you turn back time? ...Sorry, that¡¯s an unfair thing to say. I know you mean well, dear. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve met anyone kinder than you in my life. It¡¯s just hard to imagine that the man I love-loved, is capable of... Such horrible things.¡±


    Swallowing hard and squeezing her eyes shut, Marie fought back the fresh tears that threatened her. Everyone was deeply involved in their own conversations. Marie didn¡¯t want to worry or bother them..


    Skye couldn¡¯t imagine what she was going through. Even when she tried, she just couldn¡¯t picture Tidas doing anything so heinous and evil.. ¡®I doubt Marie is any different from me.. She probably can¡¯t picture the man she loves doin¡¯ such things, either..¡¯


    ¡°Marie,¡± Skye spoke in a soft voice; ¡°I hope I don¡¯t offend ye by sayin¡¯ this, but that thing is clearly Not Richard, in my opinion. Not for a long time, I suspect.¡±


    When Skye saw hope reflected in her eyes, she spoke gently, but seriously; ¡°I had dreams about that thing before I knew what it was. The magic that seeped from it was.. wrong. It was dark and turbulent, and.. Richard had no magic, correct?¡±


    .....


    Marie nodded enthusiastically as she sniffled, then Skye continued; ¡°I can¡¯t defend what he did to Magnus or Marco, but strong magic like that would overwhelm him. I¡¯ve read about how magical objects made with terrible intent can influence the holder.. What if the thing he¡¯s be is the Ethereal Spear¡¯s influence? Or possibly even control?¡±


    Marie sighed with a relief she hadn¡¯t felt in well over a decade. She¡¯d epted her husband¡¯s betrayal a long time ago, but his transformation into a monster that eats people.. Marie couldn¡¯t handle it..


    Looking up at Skye, Marie had a newfound love for her inw. She wasn¡¯t the type to say untrue things, nor give false hope. Whenever Skye shared her opinion, it was usually based in facts, so she knew thess wasn¡¯t just trying to make her feel better with fanciful ideas.


    Now, Marie had to fight back a different kind of tears: happy ones. She and Skye had discussed her husband many times over the past year, and the kind of man he used to be.


    Based off of everything she had told Skye, he sounded like a much cockier Lawrence; if she had to pick an example. Suave and attractive, and knew how to make Marieugh. For the life of her, Skye couldn¡¯t figure out why he had changed...


    A few feet away from Marie and Skye, Magnus and Lucas had been both talking, and listening to Skye. Magnus was trying to be obscure about it, so Lucas had been talking low. When Skye had shared her theory, Magnus also felt a massive amount of relief.


    His brother¡¯s betrayal had hit Magnus hard, but like Marie, he¡¯d learned to hold onto the good memories from their youth. Hearing about Richard¡¯s new form and sins had nearly destroyed any love that remained for him within his wife and brother.


    Lucas knew very well how close the two were prior to his change. Being a guard, he got to see how they interacted out of the public eye. ncing at his daughter, Lucas felt grateful to her for sharing her thoughts, and giving his old friend a small piece of mind.


    After a little time passed and Marie had calmed, Magnus and Lucas joined them. Skye immediately got the hug that she was missing. The situation was so hectic when they¡¯d first arrived the he hadn¡¯t had the chance to properly greet his daughter yet.


    As the four talked and bantered, Tidas would asionally look over at his wife with an almost longing expression. Ralph had noticed right away and left it alone, but when Petrie saw him do it, he¡¯d smirked and began to give him crap over it.


    ¡°By the gods, yer whipped me man! Why did ye say somethin¡¯ so stupid before, by the way?¡±


    Tidas red at Petrie; ¡°You think I don¡¯t know how stupid it was?! I¡¯m trying to figure out how much trouble I¡¯m in..¡±


    As if on cue: Skye locked eyes with him, and shed her husband a hard stare. All three were looking her way when she¡¯d done it, then she¡¯d gone straight back to smiling at her father as he talked about trading with the Hignders.


    ¡°Pfft.. Yer in some pretty hot water there, me friend. She doesna look happy with ye at All..¡±


    Tidas narrowed his eyes at Petrie again before he sarcastically replied; ¡°Noo, I thought she looked smitten.. If you can¡¯t say anything useful, then don¡¯t speak.¡±


    ¡°Yous coould surprises her? Womens loves to bes surprised-ed,¡± Ralph spoke with a slur that made it hard to tell what he was saying, but Tidas understood him.


    Albeit, drunker than he¡¯d seen him in years; Ralph was right. He¡¯d actually had one nned for tonight, but that wasn¡¯t going to happen now. The little time together they had left would most likely be spent arguing, and Skye would see any gift given right now as nothing more than a cation.


    Tidas knew Skye, and knew she¡¯d fight herself to reject his present. He¡¯d had Athena make it over the past few months, so she¡¯d know he wasn¡¯t just giving it to her to appease her. But the exchange would still be tainted by their current circumstances.


    Not wanting Skye to get mad every time she looked at her present, Tidas knew what he needed to do...


    ************


    Skye and Tidas had argued for nearly the entire hour after everyone had left their quarters. She chewed him out for making such a disrespectful remark in front of their friends and family, then they got into it over his argument with his father in general.


    Once they had finally gotten to her part in the Hignd Raid, their tempers were already red. Skye said that she should be on the front lines with him, while Tidas argued that she should still be stationed with the support units, if not the Shaman unit.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be assigned to the Shaman¡¯s unit, or as a field officer until I pass the Second Tier Medical Exam! Ima more powerful than fifty regr magesbined! Why would ye NOT want me in the thick of things?! Ye know I can handle me self with multiple opponents-¡±


    Tidas rubbed the bridge of his nose in exasperation; ¡°That¡¯s not the point, Skye! I don¡¯t know what will happen during the raid, and I don¡¯t want you to get hurt-¡±


    ¡°Since when do ye know the oue of ANY battle for sure?! And I don¡¯t see ye showin¡¯ this kind of concern for any of the other recruits!¡±


    Tidas snapped; ¡°THEY AREN¡¯T MY WIFE! You are! Is it really that shocking to you that I don¡¯t want you to experience the blood and death thates with fighting?! I don¡¯t want to see you hurt in any way-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want ye gettin¡¯ hurt, either! That¡¯s why I need to go! And I see blood and death on a regr basis, so ye need not worry about me!¡±


    Tidas sighed at how stubborn his wife was before adding; ¡°Most mages are Tanks, which is a trait you¡¯re weak against. The ns and strategies you¡¯ve nned for the Mage Trials will most likely fail on an actual battlefield-¡±


    ¡°I believe I¡¯ve had enough. Ima goin¡¯ to sleep,¡± Skye stated suddenly before she said something she¡¯d regret.


    Tidas grabbed her hand with an apologetic look, but Skye yanked it away. She was furious; they¡¯d already discussed this multiple times, and now that the time was approaching to leave, his faith in her was wavering.


    Locking eyes with him, Skye spoke with resolve; ¡°I will prove to ye tomorrow that I can more than handle me self. Just don¡¯t hate me when ye lose to yer weak, wee wife..¡±


    Tidas wanted to keep talking, but knew it wouldn¡¯t get them anywhere tonight. They both needed their sleep for what was toe, so he bit his lip, and crawled into bed.


    Laying in the darkness with only the firece for light, Tidas fretted over what to do. His n wouldn¡¯t work if Skye was furious.. It would most likely just piss her off more. The only thing he could think of was to butter her up a bit before she made her way to Athena¡¯s shop tomorrow..


    As Tidas drifted off, the clock struck the midnight hour. Signaling the start of the Mage Trials...


    ************


    Despite Tidas¡¯ restless sleep, he was feeling energized. He gotten word from Peggy first thing that the Sai Diplomats were arriving early that morning. They¡¯d been dyed due to weather conditions, and had requested that Skye be present when they arrived.


    ¡®That right there should put Skye in a good mood. I¡¯ve also asked Peggy to make her favorite meals for breakfast and lunch, and set word to Athena about my surprise. I wonder how she reacted to my request?¡¯


    After quickly showering and dressing, Tidas was on his way out the door. He¡¯d have to bust his ass toplete both his work and the preparations in time, but it would be worth it to him..


    ************


    Skye wome up irritated, but Peggy soothed her with her favorite sandwich for breakfast. The cheese was especially sharp today, and the vor mixed well with the apple butter from Dragonhorn. The ham was cut thick, which Skye appreciated; she¡¯d need her energy today.


    The Mage Trials would start around two o¡¯clock since itsted two days this year. It was a relief to Skye because if it was any earlier, she would¡¯ve had to have skipped her Shaman rounds that morning.


    As soon as she had finished her rounds, Skye went to meet the Sai diplomats. ¡®I won¡¯t have much time to talk until after I¡¯ve participated in the trials, but meetin¡¯ them at the pce should suffice for the time bein¡¯, I hope..¡¯


    Skye arrived just as the stagecoach pulled into the main courtyard. Skye smiled politely as she watched Mr. Fuu step out with a giant grin on his face. When he moved to the side, Skye saw the reason for his glee, and took off running.


    Shrieking as she jumped into his weing arms, Skye cried out in happiness; ¡°GENIE!¡±

 Chapter 270

    270 Mage Trials: Old Lessons And Game ns


    As soon as Jin Laos stepped out from the stagecoach, he saw Skye running at him. Her golden curls bounced wildly as a giant smile covered her face.


    ¡®Good thing Mr. Fuu warned me about her hair! The gold is so different from her natural red! I don¡¯t think I would¡¯ve recognized her right away if he hadn¡¯t.¡¯


    ¡°GENIE!!¡± Skye bellowed as she jumped into his weing arms.


    As he swung her around, Genie exhaled a sigh of relief. He thought that Skye would hate him for leaving her after he had found out that Tidas was alive..


    As if on cue; as soon as he set her down, Skye smacked Genie¡¯s arm hard. Then she hit him again for good measure. All joviality was gone from her face as her eyes grew stern, and her hands went to her hips.


    ¡°What the hell, Genie! Why did ye disappear like that?! Any WHY did ye Not tell me about THAT?!¡±


    Skye didn¡¯t want to have it out with him in front of the pce entrance, but she couldn¡¯t stop herself. People were staring and whispering the moment they had seen the princess leap into the arms of another man. Most didn¡¯t know Genie, or his connection to Skye..


    The rumors and spections went into overdrive with Skye¡¯s wordage. While it could¡¯ve meant a number of things, the best gossipers only heard ¡®Why did you leave me?!¡¯


    It was a ridiculous notion to those who knew Skye and Tidas, but the majority of the court didn¡¯t. They had only known them through gossip, limited interactions during dinner, and special asions. Their love of privacy was starting to be a disadvantage..


    .....


    Skye didn¡¯t care about the court gossips. She wanted to know why the person she loved like a brother had abandoned her when she needed him. Her almost-marriage to Jacob Fowler had been traumatic, and Skye had often wondered how everything would¡¯ve turned out, had he been around.


    Genie had left right after Lucas was notified about Tidas being alive. He¡¯d told Skye that it was to help his niece Mei with her new baby, but that couldn¡¯t have been farther from the truth.


    The hollow in Warrick Forest had been his shelter until he¡¯d seen Tidas galloping down the road towards Moonstone Castle the day of Skye¡¯s first wedding. He¡¯d been hovering above it; waiting to literally drop in and stop the wedding if Lucas didn¡¯t.


    Unlike Skye¡¯s father, Genie had actually looked into the kind of man that Jacob was. He¡¯d been furious when he¡¯d learned of it, and even more so when Lucas had told him of his entrapment.


    When he¡¯d found out about Tidas being alive, and Lucas had refused to tell his daughter, Genie had snapped. He¡¯d understood number of lives that were on the line, but in Genie¡¯s mind: Lucas Should Have found an alternative to his n.


    Genie had spent the months between his leaving, and Skye¡¯s wedding mostly within Warrick Forest. He knew Maevis and Nics from his youth, so he was wee. Never making a mess or hunting more than he needed; Genie was left in peace by Aero as well, even though he stillined about the situation.


    When Genie had seen his other pupil riding down the road at breakneck speeds, he knew that Skye would be alright. The regret he¡¯d felt for abandoning her kept him from joining them that day, but now he had to face his shame...


    ¡°You know the circumstances now. I couldn¡¯t stay, or I Would have told you. I make no excuses, Skye. If you wish to beat me to a pulp, you are wee to it.. I can never tell you how sorry I am for leaving when I did,¡± as he finished speaking, Genie bowed low enough that Skye thought he would fall over.


    Scoffing in irritation, Skye nearly yelled; ¡°Oh, sit up! Ye know I hate that kinda stuff..¡±


    Retrieving her calm with a few deep breaths, Skye continued; ¡°Why have ye note to see me sooner? I¡¯ve been married for a year now! What the hell, Genie?! Ye wouldn¡¯t tell me why ye couldn¡¯te in the letters, either! I want answers, and yer in deep shit with me until ye do!¡±


    Genie nodded in acknowledgement; ¡°I will exin everything, but it will have to wait until tonight after the trials. Are you busy tonight?¡±


    Skye beamed; ¡°I hope so.. Be an awfully boring Victor¡¯s Banquet without the Victor.¡±


    Genie eyes bulged; ¡°You didn¡¯t mention that you were participating in this year¡¯s Mage Trials!¡±


    Skye smiled cheekily; ¡°I said I was gonna! Tis not my fault that ye assumed a different year..¡±


    Genie looked over to Mr. Fuu; ¡°Is this why you insisted upon me as the other representative? Because you knew?¡±


    Mr. Fuu just grinned as he shed a thumbs up, then disappeared into the crowd to avoid a public chiding. Genie grunted in exasperation, then turned his attention back to Skye. She was tapping her foot out of irritation.


    Skye chuckled in a sardonic manner; ¡°Like you¡¯ve got room to talk, Mister Ninja. I don¡¯t have much time because I¡¯ve got to go get me armor from the smitty before the trials, but we can have breakfast.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a few gifted volunteers at the farther hospitals I visit in the mornings that said that they would handle me healin¡¯ duties tomorrow. They know where to look for me if there¡¯s anything serious. Ima sure Tidas will be happy to see ye as well.¡±


    When Genie nodded his approval, they hugged once more, then Skye took off. She still needed to check the team rosters that were just being pinned up outside the arena.


    The teams weren¡¯t announced any farther out than three hours away from the opening of the Mage Trials. Over the years, they had realized that some members were being bought off to throw the game, or sabotage their teammates. To avoid such workarounds, the teams were only announced shortly before the start.


    The teams would need to spend all their time strategizing with their own teammates instead of trying to figure out who could be bought off. It worked very well for the past few centuries, and kept the trials more honest.


    As Skye made her way to the board, she passed Zas in the crowds. He was the one whom had posted the pages up. They stopped and stared at each other, silently nodded, then kept going about their own respective businesses.


    Determination had reflected in each of their eyes as they passed. Zas, set on ¡®saving¡¯ Skye, and Skye set on kicking his fuzzy ass and proving that she could handle herself...


    When Skye saw who her teammates were, relief flooded her:


    Skye Moonstoone


    Ronnie Leon


    us Bowers


    Kari McNally


    Franklin Jenkins


    Skye recognized his name from Tidas¡¯ birthday party, so she knew he¡¯d be easy to work with, or so she hoped. She was trying to remember his trait when she¡¯d felt a tap on her shoulder. Whirling around, Skye smiled to see three of the four standing behind her.


    us, Ronnie, and Franklin were all smiling at her. They were as happy about the their team as she was. All they needed was Kari, and they¡¯d beplete.. And as if the thought had summoned her; Kari was directly behind Skye.


    Grabbing Skye¡¯s shoulders, Kari began to jump up and down as she eximed; ¡°Isn¡¯t this awesome?! We have the perfect team! We¡¯re So gonna win!¡±


    Kari¡¯s voice carried over the crowd, inciting angry looks and sneers from the gatheredpetitors. They ¡®whispered¡¯ loudly about how they were sick of hearing about the princess, and that they were eager to see what the fuss was all about. Some t out said that they¡¯d be the ones to test her..


    Skye had been listening to people for weeks making presumptions about her. How far she¡¯d get, whether a ¡®pampered princess¡¯ could even cross the finish line herself; things of that nature.. She¡¯d had enough.


    Turning to the crowds, Skye called out; ¡°That¡¯s right! Go ahead and TRY to take me out! And while yer so distracted chasin¡¯ after me backside, one of my teammates will be crossin¡¯ the finish line!¡±


    The area went silent as Skye scanned the spectators for anyone willing to challenge her.. but no one did. They knew that Princess Skye had made a point. If they only focused on her, then their chances of passing would plummet.


    Fulfilling the mission was the most important thing to the RMC, not personal feelings or opinions. They were there to join, not pick on a princess.


    Many began makingments about how she was all talk, but Skye didn¡¯t care what they said. ¡®They¡¯ll figure it out when I fight Tidas... Ima no damsel in distress.¡±


    After finding a quiet corner, Skye exined their game n, which was met with some opposition from Franklin, who preferred Franky. He¡¯d argued a bit when it came to facing the Pirs, but us and Ronnie assured him that Skye could handle her part...


    After a secret, small demonstration of her Tank trait, Franky dropped any further protests. us and Ronnie were surprised by Skye¡¯s new trait, but didn¡¯t show it. They¡¯d simply had faith in her n without the details, but now were as giddy as Kari, who eximed afterward; ¡°Ohh, we are SO gonna Win!¡±


    *********


    After double-checking that everyone knew their parts, Skye headed off to Athena¡¯s smitty to pick up her armor for the day with her guards in tow. She¡¯d hoped to have her own set of dragon armor, but with her hectic schedule, she hadpletely forgotten about it.


    ¡®At least Athena can make some for me when I get back from the Hignds..¡¯ The thought made her a touch sad, but she pushed it aside. ¡®Athena¡¯s regr armor will be fine for now..¡¯


    Entering the Olympus cksmith Shop alone, Skye was greeted like usual by Athena before she asked; ¡°What are you doing here? Was there an issue with the armor?¡±


    Confusion covered Skye¡¯s face as she asked nervously; ¡°I don¡¯t know.. Is there? Ima here to get it for the trials. I have to be back in a few hours-What? Why are ye makin¡¯ that face? That¡¯s not a good face..¡±


    Athena swallowed hard as she stated; ¡°A few cloaked men came in earlier and picked it up.. They said that you¡¯d sent them to fetch it. They had Tidas¡¯ insignia, so I thought-.¡±


    Skye¡¯s eyes bulged from her head; ¡°WHAT?! I never sent anyone! Who was it? Did ye recognize ¡¯em?!¡±


    Athena shook her head; ¡°No, they kept their hoods up the whole time.. The big one said something about how they were ¡®almost done¡¯, and that ¡®a little trip to the southwest would clear up hisst problem¡¯. Does that help?


    Skye¡¯s hear sank.. ¡®Zazzy¡¯s ce is to the southwest of here!¡¯


    ¡°Send word to the pce! I need guards over at Zazzy¡¯s ce as soon as possible! They¡¯ll know where it tis! And make sure they¡¯re mages!¡±


    Without looking back, Skye flew out the door. Athena stood behind her counter with a smirk on her face. ¡®I just hope that she doesn¡¯t get mad at me for helping that lovestruck fool of hers..¡¯

 Chapter 271

    271 Mage Trials: Reconciliation


    Skye ran out of Athena¡¯s smitty with panic written all over her face. Ronnie and us immediately stopped talking and straighten up, waiting for orders. There had been multiple times over the past half a year that Skye would be pulled away for one Shaman-rted emergency or another, but this was different.


    The princess always had a calm, but serious expression when dealing with panicked requests from a loved one, or hospital attendant. The look on her face right now was more akin to angry terror.


    She went to hop up on Thoth, but tossed his reins to Ronnie instead. She needed to be fast, and using her Tank trait was the fastest way to get there. Looking back and forth between us and Ronnie, Skye issued her orders; ¡°Bring Thoth to Zazzy¡¯s ce, ride like hell to get there!¡±


    While she grabbed a long cloak from her bag, Ronnie asked; ¡°Why?! What¡¯s wrong?! Where¡¯s yer armor?!¡±


    Skye scoffed as she wrapped her cloak around her neck and tied it; ¡°Some dumbass that¡¯s about to get the crap kicked out of him stole it! Especially if he¡¯s touched me scaly bairn! I swear, if there¡¯s once scratch on a single scale: I¡¯ll string ¡¯em up by their dangily bits!¡±


    Both visibly gulped as they nodded their heads, then Skye added; ¡°Make sure to run into Athena¡¯s shop and grab some weapons! Tell her to put it on me tab!¡±


    Before either could speak, Skye was jogging down the road as she tried to shove her ridiculous hair into her hood. As they watched her go, Athena stepped outside of her door with a conspiratorial grin. As the three acknowledged each other, Ronnie asked; ¡°Do ye think she¡¯s gonna be pissed at us for helpin¡¯ themander?¡±


    Athena smirked; ¡°Depends on if this works or not.. Why is her horse still here? Didn¡¯t she need him?¡±


    The two shared a nervous nce before us replied; ¡°You¡¯ll find out at the trials..¡±


    .....


    Not caring enough to question it, Athena returned to her shop. She had a wee bit more tweaking to do to an order, then she was off to meet her father. They had gotten along really welltely, and had Skye and Tidas to thank for it. ¡®Least I can do is cheer her on..¡¯


    ************


    As soon as Skye had found an empty alleyway, she kicked herself into high gear. It was hard to keep her hood up and hair contained at the same time, but she had managed.


    When she got close, she slowed down, and suppressed her magic. It was the only trick she¡¯d figured out herself. She¡¯d even gotten to teach Tidas and Maevis how to do it. Nics wasn¡¯t interested since he ¡®was never nning on being in a situation where he needed to do it¡¯.


    Creeping up, she saw Zazzy rolling around in the field. She was ying with a giant chew toy that Peggy had made for her out of some of the dragon leather. Watching her y brought a giant smile to her face until she noticed something disturbing: none of the hidden guards were around..


    ¡®But Zazzy¡¯s ok! So, what¡¯s going on then?! Where are the goons that Athena talked about? Why the hell aren¡¯t the guards here?!¡¯


    The questions bombarded her mind until a gust of wind carried her scent over to Zazzy. The now nearly elephant-sized dragon ran over to her, but was now proficient in stopping. Nearly killing her father a second time by not stopping, had driven the point home.


    As she pet Zazzy, Skye asked her; ¡°Are ye okay? Has anyone shown up here?¡±


    When Zazzy nodded ¡®no¡¯, then ¡®yes¡¯, Skye looked around again before she asked; ¡°Where?¡±


    When the dragon nodded in the direction of their little house, Skye¡¯s anger red. She looked at Zazzy with serious eyes and said, ¡°Stay put,¡± then headed towards her house.


    Walking with purpose, Skye thoughts tried to guess who, what, and why. ¡®It has to be those asshats that Athena talked about, right? But who are they? She said they had Tidas¡¯ insignia.. Did he do this? No.. He¡¯s too busy avoidin¡¯ me, probably..¡¯


    ¡®Maybe it¡¯s the same people that¡¯s been tryin¡¯ to poison me thest couple of months? Or the ones who tried to poison Zazzy? Are they the same person? Or people? ...Ack! Me head hurts! Screw this! Time to get out some frustrations!¡¯


    Twisting the handle on the door incredibly slowly, Skye entered the house...


    ¡®Why does it smell like somethin¡¯ is cookin¡¯? Why is there a cloak on the chair? Who¡¯s in me house?!¡¯


    Creeping towards the kitchen, she noticed threerge pots sitting on the counter. She didn¡¯t see anyone, so she stepped inside and looked around. Seeing an oversized frying pan sitting out, Skye realized that she hadn¡¯t brought a physical weapon. She didn¡¯t want to damage the house, so she grabbed the pan..


    Right as she was turning around, a thought hit Skye; ¡®Maybe Tidas is the one here.. But where could-Ahhh!¡¯


    ¡°AHHH!¡± Skye screamed as she swung the pan, and knocked her husband out cold.


    Blood instantly poured from Tidas¡¯ nose as he crumbled to the ground. She didn¡¯t expect him to be standing Right behind her when she had turned around. ¡®His cloak is still on! Why is his cloak still on?!¡¯


    Straightening him out, Skye healed the injuries she¡¯d caused her husband. As she waited for him to regain consciousness, her mind wandered..


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe I hit him with a frying pan, hehe... Why was he here? I thought he would avoid me until he Had to face me in the trials. Guess he was tryin¡¯ to make amends with food..¡¯


    Looking into the kitchen, Skye smiled at the sight of the pots on the counter until she realized something.. ¡®Wait! Was Athena in on this, too?! She¡¯s the one who sent me into a panic! ...Ohhhh, Ima gonna get her back for that.¡¯


    Right as mischievous plots began to creep into Skye¡¯s mind, Tidas stirred. She helped him sit up, then tore into him as soon as he could focus properly.


    ¡°You Idiot! I coulda killed you! What were ye thinkin¡¯, sneakin¡¯ up on me like that?! Yer lucky that I didn¡¯t use me magic on ye!¡±


    ¡°Not yet, anyways. The day is young,¡± Tidas quipped while feeling around on his face.


    ¡°What¡¯s all this about, husband? Why did ye talk Athena into lyin¡¯ to me about Zazzy? Zazzy, of all things?! After the scare we had with her already,¡± Skye half-red, half-stared at her husband for his inconsiderate behavior.


    Tidas had forgotten about Zazzy¡¯s near-death experience. If he had remembered, he would¡¯vee up with a different way to get her there. Skye loved Zazzy as much as a human child, and was just as protective of her.


    Zazzy wasn¡¯t like a dog or cat(most of the time). She was intelligent enough to understand every word they said, and reply back with various methods. A few times they could¡¯ve sworn that she tried to talk, but it always came out gargled.


    She could also read books, which was something that hadn¡¯t been in the Rnd Snare journals. Zazzy had never been a ¡®pet¡¯ to Skye, even if she had asionally referred to her as such. It was always for the ease of those around her, since it was lessplicated than exining their bond.


    Tidas knew all of this, but he Needed to get Skye to Zazzy¡¯s ce. Reflecting on it now, it would be easy to see it as a mean-spirited trick, but that wasn¡¯t his intent. Staring into hostile eyes, Tidas tried to exin himself:


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, love. To be honest, I had forgotten about Zazzy¡¯s poisoning.. I knew that if I left or sent a request for you to join me anywhere, you¡¯d refuse..¡±


    ¡°So trickin¡¯ me here was yer brilliant n?!¡± Skye nearly screamed, she was so angry.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to trick you, I was just... Leading you here,¡± Tidas sputtered his excuse, but he knew that it was paper-thin.


    ¡°Ye knew I wouldn¡¯te here because Ima still mad at ye! So you TRICKED Me! And ye even involved our friends in it! ...I take it that us¡¯ck of his usual enthusiasm was because he knew there was no emergency?¡±


    ¡°...Aye, but don¡¯t be mad at them. Ronnie and us basically Have to do what I say.¡±


    Skye had a scrutinizing expression; ¡°And Athena? I don¡¯t see her takin¡¯ orders from anyone.¡±


    Tidas shrugged; ¡°No, she volunteered. She thought my idea was sweet..¡±


    The statement only annoyed Skye more; ¡°Well it¡¯s not! If I didn¡¯t have to deal with this nonsense, I could¡¯ve spent a wee bit more time with Genie before the trials!¡±


    Tidas perked up with a small smile; ¡°Oh, Genie¡¯s here?! That¡¯s great! I haven¡¯t seen him since before, *cough*, nevermind.. Look, before you kill me, can I at least show you why I wanted you here?¡±


    Skye huffed testily; ¡°I already saw the pots. The food is nice, but yer not gonna buy me off.¡±


    ¡®Ha! That¡¯s Exactly what I thought she¡¯d think!¡¯


    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t just the meal. Aren¡¯t you curious as to where your armor is?¡± Tidas asked with a cheeky grin, but Skye wasn¡¯t amused.


    Smacking her husband¡¯s shoulder harder than normal, Skye chided him; ¡°Oh, Ima not curious, Ima pissed that ye took it! Why, of all the days for yer shenanigans; why did it have to be today?!¡±


    Tidas¡¯ features wentpletely serious as he firmly stated; ¡°Because we Had to talk before the trials, Skye, and you know it. I couldn¡¯t think of another way to get you here on such short notice, and I¡¯m sorry I worried you, but I¡¯m not sorry it worked.¡±


    ¡°Ye know.. When ye add the ¡®but¡¯ part, ye make an arse out of yer self, husband.¡±


    Tidas smirked as he stood up; ¡°I know, but I¡¯d rather have you mad at me for a minute then hate me for the rest of our livester.¡±


    Extending his hand, he added; ¡°Please, just let me show you something, then you¡¯ll see that my protests were never about my faith in you.¡±


    Skye eyed him skeptically as he pointed her to the restroom; ¡°...Fine but this better be one hell of a-¡±


    All sound froze in her throat as Skye stared at a freshly made set of Dragon Armor, sitting in the bathtub. A smile apanied by a small squeak escaped her as she slowly walked over, and picked up the breast te.


    The design was simr to Tidas¡¯, but hers looked much more refined. Looking at the other pieces, Skye realized that he had both arm and shoulder guards for her, too.


    Skye had given Tidas his shoulder guards for their anniversary, since she¡¯d forgotten about them on his birthday. It wasn¡¯t anything special because Tidas was doing survival training on the actual day, but he had made it up to her when he¡¯d gotten back..


    Looking over the details, Skye recognized Athena¡¯s handiwork when she saw it. The shoulder and arm guards weren¡¯t as smooth looking, which made Skye wonder; ¡°Did you make the guards?¡±


    A proud grin spread across Tidas¡¯ face as he replied; ¡°Aye.. I worked with Athena on these for months. I wanted to make sure that you had good armor for the trials and the Hignd Raid.¡±


    Skye whipped around to stare at her husband with a dumbfounded look; ¡°But I thought that ye didn¡¯t want me to go?¡±


    Skye, I haven¡¯t said that for a long time. I know how stubborn you are: whether you have my father¡¯s permission or not, I knew you¡¯d follow after me.. I just don¡¯t want you on the front lines.¡±


    Gripping her shoulders gently, Tidas locked eyes with his wife; ¡°I always want you by my side, Skye, but if I actually Saw you get hurt.. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do..¡±


    Zas¡¯ words came back to bite Skye in her ass. ¡®He¡¯d probably go berserk, lose track of his surroundings tryin¡¯ to get to me, then..¡±


    Skye cringed at the thought of something happening to Tidas. ¡®He¡¯s been makin¡¯ this armor for me all this time.. Which means he had decided that long ago that I was goin¡¯ with him..¡¯


    With a sheepish look that caught Tidas off guard, Skye asked; ¡°Do ye really think I¡¯ll pass the trials so I can go?¡±


    Tidas beamed at her; ¡°I¡¯ve never doubted that you¡¯d pass, Skye. Never.¡±


    As Skye¡¯s expression filled with love, Tidas just had to ruin the moment by cockily adding; ¡°Although, despite what Shasta thinks: you¡¯ll never beat me..¡±

 Chapter 272

    272 Mage Trials: Opening Ceremony


    ¡°What makes ye think that I haven¡¯te up with a few strategies just for dealin¡¯ with you?¡± Skye replied in an irked tone.


    Tidas chuckled arrogantly; ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t doubt it.. I¡¯m just saying that they won¡¯t work.¡±


    Skye scoffed before she turned her attention back to her armor. ¡®He¡¯ll see.. He¡¯s got no idea what I got in store for him..¡¯


    After a bit more bravado from both of them, Tidas¡¯ voice turned sincere; ¡°I do believe in you, Skye.. I always have, and always will.¡±


    ¡®Damn it.. How do I stay mad at him now? That face is too cute sometimes..¡¯


    ¡°Yer lucky yer cute, husband.. Alright! What did ye bring to appease me?! Ima starvin¡¯, and we need to leave soon, or we¡¯ll bete for the opening ceremony.¡±


    After kissing her sweetly, Tidas replied; ¡°Aye, wife.. Can¡¯t keep your adoring fans waiting now, can we?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me started.. I was bombarded on me way to Athena¡¯s with well wishes and prayers. It¡¯s sweet, but not when Ima in a rush.¡±


    Tidas quirked an eyebrow as he brought out their food; ¡°How did you get here so quickly, by the way? The streets must¡¯ve been packed.¡±


    .....


    Skye wanted tough, but reframed; ¡°Oh, umm.. People generally get out the way when they see Thoth barrelin¡¯ down the street. Once we cleared the main roads, it was easy to go fast.¡±


    ¡°...Okay. I can tell you¡¯re lying, but it doesn¡¯t matter.. As long as us didn¡¯t carry you in his arms or anything.¡±


    Skyeughed loudly as she began to dish up their food; ¡°Would it bother you if he did?¡±


    Tidas didn¡¯t even look at Skye as he automatically replied; ¡°Aye, it would a bit. I trust you two, but still.. Reverse the situation, and answer honestly: would you be bothered?¡±


    ¡°...Fair enough. Ima rather greedy when ites to ye as well,¡± after she¡¯d replied, Skye leaned across the table, and kissed her husband.


    As they readied to eat, the two talked about how Tidas had made the armor with Athena. The reason he had been waking up so early was because that was the only time their schedules lined up. She woke up at four in the morning every day to work, so the early hour didn¡¯t bother her one bit.


    Skyeughed as she savored the aroma of the food that Alfred had made for them. He¡¯d also included hot tea as a cleanser. As she leaned over the pot for a better whiff, her hair annoyingly came undone again.


    She was struggling to re-tie it back up when the tie snapped. Skye cursed as she fumed, prompting her to turn to Tidas and ask; ¡°Would ye help me hack this...Monstrosity, off me head please?!¡±


    ¡°I canna handle it any longer, and I don¡¯t want someone grabbin¡¯ it durin¡¯ the trials..¡±


    ¡°Aye, I can help, but don¡¯t get angry at me if you wind up with a bowl cut,¡± Tidas replied with a shrug.


    Skye eyed him skeptically; ¡°Are ye sure ye don¡¯t care?¡±


    After finding a pair of scissors, Tidas came back and said; ¡°About-face, wife, and let me get this over with so we can eat! ...Hair grows back.¡±


    ¡°Are ye sayin¡¯ that for my benefit, or yours?¡±


    ¡°...Both. I agree with you, though: it is a weakness on the battlefield. I¡¯ve seen men and women alike get grabbed by their tail, yanked back, and then beheaded.¡±


    ¡°...So good choice, then?¡±


    ¡°Good choice, Aye...¡±


    Once her hair was taken care of, they got back to their food. One pot had chicken noodle casserole with corn, peas, and carrot bits in it. The biggest pot had a hearty beef stew in it.


    Large chunks of meat, potatoes, mushrooms, and daikon swam around in a thick gravy. The third pot was nothing but cooked rice. The light scent of sweet mirin wafted up, and mixed with the savory ones. Skye¡¯s mouth watered as the aromas filled the air around them.


    They ate with gusto as they conversed between bites. By the time they¡¯d finished, it was time to leave. They drank their tea, used the extra cloak to wrap her armor, then went to step out the door. As she reached for the nob, realization pped her in the face..


    ¡®Oh shit! Thoth isn¡¯t here! After that conversation we had; Tidas might actually think that us brought me here! He¡¯d be stupid to do it, but that¡¯s exactly where his mind will go, I know it!¡¯


    Noticing her hesitation, Tidas asked if she¡¯d forgotten anything. They had her armor in hand, and she hadn¡¯t brought anything but her cloak... Her cloak!


    ¡°Me cloak! I forgot me cloak, hehe. Silly me,¡± Skye stated nervously as she went around him.


    ¡°...Okay. I¡¯ll meet you outside then,¡± Tidas said as he opened the door, and stepped outside.


    Skye waited for the question, but it never came. Snatching her cloak as quickly as possible, she turned around, then took off out the door.


    A tiny barn was attached to the other side of Zazzy¡¯s ce, where the horses were tied and housed. As Skye walked away from the tiny house, the barn came into view..


    Thoth was tied up to his usual spot, happily munching away on some hay. Tidas was strapping her armor down onto the backside of her saddle, unaware of the giant sigh of relief that escaped his wife.. ¡®THANK YOU Ronnie and us!¡¯


    With her secret safe, Skye headed over with the rest of her armor and cloak in tow. Arge smile was stered on her face as she kissed her husband¡¯s cheek, then strapped down the rest of her armor.


    ¡°What was that for?¡± he asked with a suspicious smile.


    ¡°Just felt like it, tis all. Ima suddenly feelin¡¯ very...confident.¡±


    Tidasughed boisterously; ¡°And why is that?¡±


    Skye looked up at her namesake with a pondering expression. The air was cool and crisp, but the sun made it feel warmer than it was. The breeze smelled of theing winter, and Skye weed it.


    ¡°Do ye realize that we¡¯ll be in our own home soon? Once the Hignd Raid is over, we can start to discuss a family..¡±


    Tidas perked up; ¡°Really? You¡¯re ready for it?¡±


    Skye chuckled; ¡°Well, we ain¡¯t gettin¡¯ any younger, husband. And Ima sure that both Magnus and Peggy would like to meet their grandbabies before their timees.¡±


    Tidas happily nodded. He¡¯d been thinking along the same linestely. His father¡¯s life was constantly threatened, and they couldn¡¯t figure out by whom.


    All of his foods, drinks, and clothes were tested for poison multiple times, every day. But somehow, someone was still getting to Magnus. Skye told him that she didn¡¯t think it was traditional poison, but he brushed it aside.


    It was like any time someone brought it up, he was programmed to change the subject. Even if the conversation didn¡¯t pertain to him, Magnus would say that he didn¡¯t want to discuss such a macabre subject. It worried Skye to no end, but there was nothing she could do without his consent, which he wouldn¡¯t give for some reason...


    As they neared the arena, the streets became packed with people. When they saw the royal couple, they either cheered Skye on, or told her not to hate her husband for beating her. They¡¯d both simply smiled as the crowds parted for them, dismounted, then disappeared into thepetitor¡¯s area.


    While holding hands and giving each other a final kiss, Tidas stated; ¡°No matter what happens: I love you, Skye.¡±


    Beaming at her husband, Skye replied; ¡°I love ye too, Tidas. Always and forever..¡±


    Keeping their hands linked until thest second, Skye and Tidas broke away from each other, and went to their designated locker rooms...


    ************


    Skye quickly dressed with the help of Kari and Shasta, who freaked over her hair. They gave he crap about beingte, but when they saw her head and the armor, they figured out what had happened. She told them about Athena, us, and Ronnie¡¯s involvement, too. Which made Shasta crack upughing.


    The sensory suit issued to Skye required two people to put on and check, to make sure it was registering. ¡®Why do clothing designers keep puttin¡¯ the bloody zipper on the back?! How is that helpful in any way?! What is so Bloody hard about puttin¡¯ it where the Seam is?!¡¯


    After several minutes had passed, they had finally finished getting Skye suited up. The timing was perfect since a herald popped her head in as soon as thest sp on her armor clicked into ce. The few women participating filed out of the locker room, leaving Skye trailing behind.


    As Skye walked up the ascending hall, she could hear the people screaming. Her heart hammered within her chest in time with every step she took. As her eyes adjusted to the light, the stadium came into view.


    Thousands upon thousands of people crammed together to watch the trials. They cheered for their favorites as they came out, but a louder roar was never heard as when Skye had stepped out onto the field..


    Lining up with the otherpetitors, each team waited for the king¡¯s opening speech. Magnus only ever said a few words, then passed the announcing duties off to his favorite herald. He¡¯d been doing the announcements for two decades now, and had seen Tidaspete and win.


    As Magnus stepped up to the podium to speak, the crowds grew silent to listen in..


    ¡°My People! I wee you to the Annual Mage Trials! This year, to keep things equitable, there will be two days of trials! The qualifications for winning have changed! Since the Pirs will be obstacles for the teams, we need to keep things fair!¡±


    ¡°Each Pir is designated a section of the course! If they step out of their assigned area, or are forced out, they are deemed defeated! If a Pir or Competitor is knocked out, or verbally gives up, then they are defeated!¡±


    ¡°And the special prize this year! The first Competitor that can get past Prince Tidas, and reach the finish line will instantly be granted the rank of General. Of course they will still follow the training schedule, but the rank is theirs; pending their final evaluation!¡±


    ¡°What say you, My People?! Do you think that our fresh recruits have what it takes to get past our strongest, and fastest members of the RMC?!¡±


    The spectators cried out in a mixture of excitement and hope. Most seriously doubted that any would get past the Pirs, but some argued that numbers and strategies could turn the tables. Before the debates could carry on, the herald stepped up to the podium...


    ************


    Ladies and gentlemen! Wee to this year¡¯s Mage Trials!


    How are you folks enjoying Two Days of Trial Action!? Well, let¡¯s not waste any time, and get these trials going!


    Here are the rules! Only one member has to reach the finish line toplete the trial for the whole team! The winning team will be determined by the overall score of the team at the end of the trials! The sooner you get taken out, the fewer points you get! If you are rendered unconscious before a member of your team crosses the finish line, you are disqualified! The more obstacles you ovee, and damage you deal to otherpetitors; the higher your score! Do you think ourpetitors can handle it this year¡¯s challenges?!


    ************


    The crowds cheered uproariously in response. They were excited to see the trials in general, but an extra special show was in store for them. A showdown between Prince Tidas and ¡®Eir¡¯, his wife. It was a juicy bit of drama that no one wanted to miss.


    Most gambling dens had the odds set against Skye. They didn¡¯t know about her experience, studying, or training.


    They saw her as the daughter of the King¡¯s Favorite, Tidas¡¯ Wife, Eir.. An incredible Shaman, but not abatant. Even the open knowledge that she trained one-on-one with Shasta didn¡¯t tilt the scales in her favor.


    ¡®Let them all underestimate me.. That works in me favor. Shasta nearly botched me ns, but I think everyone¡¯s more concerned about the Pirs than me right now.. I¡¯ll use that.¡¯


    Magnus introduced the Fae Royals since they were human-sized, and could actually be seen. Everyone apuded and cheered for them, then Magnus talked about the trade agreement for a few moments. As soon as he finished, he bellowed at the top of his lungs; ¡°Competitors! Take Your Positions!¡±

 Chapter 273

    273 Mage Trials: Start


    As everyone started to walk over to their ces on the track, Skye took everything in. The air was crisp, boarder-line cold. Tiny puffs of warm breath could be seening from eachpetitor as they sauntered into their respective positions.


    The crowds were already working themselves into a frenzy while waiting for thepetition to begin. They cheered and mored in their seats, the anticipation was thick in the air..


    ¡®Six tracks for six teams, and five people to a team. The team farthest from us is nothin¡¯ but speed-based Tanks.. I¡¯ll have to hope that Shasta or Zas thin them out. Tidas should be able to handle the rest, but only if some of ¡¯em get taken out first..¡¯


    Skye surveyed the teams as they passed them. The farthest team to the right were the Speed Tanks. They were the A Team.


    A group of Power-based Tanks with one Speed Tank were next. They were referred to as the B Team. The final group on the right was a mix of two Tamers, two Hybrid Tanks, and a Manic; the C Team.


    The three teams on Skye¡¯s side were her own(E), and two she wasn¡¯t particrly happy to see. The members mostly consisted of the nobles that Shasta had boasted to.


    One team had three Manics and two Hybrid Tanks, and were the D Team. The final F Team had one Manic, two Hybrids, another Tamer, and one Power Tank.


    All the Tamers had multiple animals with them. The species ranged from dogs and wolves, to small deer and elk, to various birds. Ronnie was the only Tamer that had a single bird on his shoulder..


    Size restrictions forbade anyrge animals like horses, bears, or Monty. The other Tamers talked smack about Ronnie as they passed, but he paid them no mind. Thanks to Nics, he had his trump card, so he didn¡¯t care what they thought...


    .....


    Kari looked over at us, who looked at her with a soft smile in response. They¡¯d grown pretty close since Tidas¡¯ birthday, which made Skye chuckle to herself. She¡¯d seen the attraction on Kari¡¯s end right away, but us was taking his time..


    Both us and Ronnie were serious when they had devoted themselves to Skye¡¯s service. us was leery about getting into a rtionship with Kari because he was honestly ready to give up his life for Skye at any moment.


    He didn¡¯t think it was fair to put her through that kind of stress. Soldiers knew that they could be faced with death at any time, but us¡¯ willingness to die for her was unnatural, and he knew it.


    When Skye had saved his life, us had actually died for a moment. He¡¯d seen his pathetic life sh in front of his eyes, and felt nothing but regret. Skye had done everything she could without a selfish thought for herself, for anyone that asked.


    us admired her to the point of loving her, but it wasn¡¯t a romantic kind affection. He¡¯d thought it was at first, but it was moreplicated than that. It was like an instinct he couldn¡¯t fight, and Ronnie felt the same way he did.


    Only Zas knew how the two truly felt. They had to exin it to him when he was trying to convince them to get Skye to drop out of the trials. He didn¡¯t understand it, but he respected their dedication.


    They had tried to convince Zas to give up on his attempts to stop Skye forpleting the trials, but he was as adamant as they were. Tidas was his best friend, and one of the best men he¡¯d ever met. There were many more reasons that Zas didn¡¯t tell them, but they had left assured that his intent wasn¡¯t to actually hurt Skye.


    However, it wasn¡¯t going to stop them from trying to protect her...


    Skye had already exined most of her n to her team, even though Franky had taken issue with parts of it. He didn¡¯t like the part about how they were going to deal with either the Vice Commander, or the General. It basically required blind faith to follow, and Franky didn¡¯t know her well enough for that.


    While he did like Skye for the amazing person that she was, he was still simr to everyone else. He assumed that she was a mostly nonbatant. Even after seeing her Tank trait, he was still arguing with himself about bolting when the time came...


    Skye didn¡¯t me Franky for his doubt. There were pieces that she had only told to Ronnie, and she was honest about that. It was because he was most likely going to be the one to cross the finish line...


    Shasta¡¯s little rant and Zas¡¯ threats had forced Skye to alter her ns. She wanted to be the one to cross the finish line, but not if attempting it affected their chances of passing. With the target on her back, Skye would have to y the decoy now..


    When she¡¯d exined it then, Franky had agreed to give her the benefit of the doubt. ¡®Good thing Ronnie exined his trump card to me. That will Definitely make it possible to win, so long as he saves it for the right moment...¡¯


    Skye looked around at thepetition as they walked. Many red or sneered at them as they passed..


    ***


    Skye stopped and smirked in their general direction. Those sneering switched to contemptuous res as she continued walking while saying; ¡°See ye whenever ye Finally reach the finish line,dies!¡±


    Ronnie jogged up to her side with a worried look and asked in a nervous tone; ¡°Was that really the wisest thing to say?¡±


    Skye continued to smirk; ¡°Only the man who can peer through his own fog will see the cliff¡¯s edge of his own making, before he walks off it.¡±


    ¡°Who said that?¡± us asked, liking the metaphor.


    Skye¡¯s smile softened; ¡°Me Da! Ima gonna lead them right over the edge..¡±


    Each team lined up a bit differently. The A Team all stood shoulder to shoulder, evenly. The B Team had their one Speed member at the start while the others readied to attack the other two teams right off the get-go.


    us and Franky stepped up to the line, Skye stood between them, but set back about four feet or so. Kari and Ronnie were an equal distance behind her. They had another formation nned out, but would start with this one.


    As their hearts started to race, Magnus fired the shot to start the Mage Trials...


    Skye¡¯s (E)team took off as soon as the shot rang out, along with the A, D, and F Teams. One member from the B Team ran off while the others stayed to duke it out with the C Team.


    The first section of the course was mostly water and mud. The first part was shallow, followed by a muddy section, then deep water. It was very simr tost year¡¯s trial¡¯s course, but with more obstacles..


    Skye pushed her Earth magic through her feet as she ran, targeting the ground in the shallow water and the section of mud. She focused on hardening it as her teammates defended her from all sides.


    They kept a brisk pace as Tamers and Manics with guns and blunted knives attempted to take them out early. Everyone was focusing on Skye instead of her guardian teammates..


    As the deep waters neared, Skye shouted; ¡°B-Switch! B-Switch¡±


    Franky and us parted and dropped to the sides as Skye shifted to the front. Kari was now in the middle, while Ronnie covered their backs with his falcons. Apparently, he¡¯d kept them circling high in the sky so thepetitors wouldn¡¯t notice his numbers.


    Skye focused on her Water and Earth traits at the same time right as they wereing close to the deep water. The two Hybrid Tanks from the D Team were closing in on them. Franky took out one, but the other one reached out for Skye..


    Kari reached into arge pouch strapped to her side, and pulled out arge coin-sized rock. The man shed an amused smile, thinking that there was no way a tiny rock was going to hurt him...Until it hit him in the face like a brick.


    Since Kari¡¯s Earth magic let her augment the density and weight of most materials, Skye had suggested that she carry the rocks in a bag around with her.. It was a brilliant idea.


    When they reached the deep water¡¯s edge, the crowds gasped as they watched...


    Skye had parted the waters,and raised the ground up. She made it just wide enough for them to run across single-file, saving them a fair amount of time and effort swimming. She smiled as she touched the parting waters with her fingertips as she ran past...


    The resulting waves from the water being parted tossed about the otherpetitiors, and even knocked out two from separate teams. As she reached the other side, an idea popped into Skye¡¯s head..


    Clearing the Water Trial in an unbelievable time, Skye¡¯s team continued on. But she stopped for a moment to flip off thepetitors that were still conscious and looking her way. She then backed up, and created a stone wall using her Earth trait that stretched the length of their designated side.


    It wouldn¡¯tpletely stop the other teams, but it would buy them the time they needed. After erecting the wall, Skye ran as fast as she could without activating her Tank trait. The others had slowed their pace for her, so she had caught up rtively quick.


    ¡°A-Switch!¡± she screamed as she reached them.


    The team took off again as the crowds screamed and cheered. They¡¯d been astonished to see the water shoot up into the sky, then crash back down onto the otherpetitors. And most hadughed when the princess had flipped them off before putting up the wall.


    The ginormous screens hanging above the arena allowed those up in the nosebleed sections the chance to see the action for once. While the screens focused on all of the action, the spectators cheered just a bit louder whenever Skye popped up on it.


    As they continued to the quarter marker of the track, the next set of obstacles became apparent. Just likest year¡¯s, jagged rocks jutted out, making it hard to run through. Skye could also sense the RMC members hiding within the rocks.


    After a couple seconds of thought, Skye called out; ¡°HOLD!¡±


    Once everyone came to a stop, Skye stepped out in front of them. Bending down; she ced her hands on the ground, and funneled massive amounts of her magic into it.


    After about twenty long seconds, the entire arena began to shake. The cameras refocused on Skye, allowing all the spectators to see what was happening. Once Skye stopped making the stands rattle, the spectators started to.


    They cried out in astonishment as the jagged rocks and peaks seemingly shrank and disappeared. The boundary separating the two groups of teams bowed and cracked as it shifted. Opening up E Team¡¯s track, and making A, B, and C¡¯s track incredibly narrow.


    After a macking her hands together to clear the dust off of her gloves, Skye called out; ¡°A-Shift!¡±


    Most didn¡¯t catch the difference in her words, but Skye¡¯s teammates did. When she said ¡°Shift¡±, instead of ¡°Switch¡±, it meant that there were people obstacles up ahead.


    They stayed closer together as they ran. Skye had made it a point to keep a small, but noticeably protruding rock near wherever an assumed RMC member was. They served as visual markers for her teammates.


    It wasn¡¯t against the rules to ¡®alter the course¡¯ how she had, but it was a bit over the top. Skye didn¡¯t care.. ¡®Whatever I can do to thin out the numbers before we reach Tidas..¡¯


    All Skye¡¯s ns came down to numbers. She knew that she could distract Tidas long enough to get Ronnie past him, or so she hoped. But the otherpetitors were the real issue. If she couldn¡¯t eliminate the majority of them from the final stretch, then her n wouldn¡¯t work...

 Chapter 274

    274 Mage Trials: Roadblock


    ¡°Dodge right!¡±


    ¡°Two-o¡¯clock! Manic!¡±


    ¡°Logs! Logs! LOGS!¡±


    ¡°Eleven o¡¯clock! Manic! Arrows!¡±


    ¡°Above! Ravens!¡±


    The members of E Team called out what they saw as it came, and it wasing at them fast. Skye had calcted for the mages within the course, but not unmanned traps. Her resculpting of the terrain had destroyed some, but not all.


    Random spring traps went off as they ran by. Hollow logs popped out of the walls, and trip wires pulled tightly across their path. Skye was trying to sense them with her Earth magic, but she would have to sit still for a couple of seconds to get an urate read.


    As they neared the area that the Pirs were supposed to be, the wall dividing the two groups of teams suddenly became no bigger than three feet tall. ¡®How the HELL did I Not sense that before?!¡¯


    Unknown to Skye, the Earth mage that had helped design the course was present within the main wall dividing the two lengths of the course. She hadn¡¯t sensed the gap before because it hadn¡¯t been there before.


    .....


    Seeing her capabilities, and being one of the examiners; he wanted to see how fast she would react to the sudden change.. Skye did not disappoint.


    Everyone involved in evaluating thepetition was already impressed with themoner princess. Skye wasn¡¯t only using her powers, but she had easily stepped into a leadership position, and was using well-nned strategies. The crowds watching wouldn¡¯t know it, but the evaluators could tell how much thought and effort that the princess had put into her preparations..


    Lucas was on the edge of his seat as he watched his daughter. He couldn¡¯t believe how far she¡¯d progressed in under a year. As he watched her with loving pride, Magnus smiled at his friend beforementing; ¡°You¡¯ve raised her well...SHE would be proud of you.¡±


    Knowing that Magnus was talking about Sorcha, he grinned appreciatively at his long-time friend. They had finallye to an understanding about their mutual love for Sorcha, and now focused on the piece of her that they had left.


    Marco had heard thement his father had made, but paid it no mind. He was too busy watching Skye dominate herpetition with a dark smirk. ¡®She will make the perfect Queen once I break her..¡¯


    Karena had seen her husband¡¯s grin and huffed in annoyance. The not-subtle noise didn¡¯t even register with him, he was so enthralled with the trials. She didn¡¯t realize that he was smirking at Skye, but the Fae had; Aero in particr.


    The Fae King had kept an eye on Marco ever since they¡¯d arrived. Even going as far as to assign some of his Brownie Spies to follow him, yet somehow, he had still managed to disappear on asion. As the games continued, Aero scrutinized the Crown Prince...


    ************


    ¡°EVERYBODY DOWN!¡±


    As Skye¡¯s team hit the ground, they slid and tumbled with their momentum. Skye used the few seconds she was connected to the ground to raise the wall. Just in time to stop a sheet of rubber bullets and blunted knifes from covering them.


    With the wall in ce, they stumbled to their feet, and took off again. E Team was close to the halfway mark now, and the crowds were riveted by thepetitors so far.. But their true tests were just beginning...


    As they rounded the corner, us sped up to check ahead. Skye needed to know which Pir they were facing so she could call out their strategy.


    This was the most difficult part of the n in her mind, and in Franky¡¯s. ¡®If the Pir turns out to be Zas, I don¡¯t know what I should do..¡¯


    As Franky inwardly struggled, us disappeared around the corner..


    With a loud grunt, us came flying back into view, then mmed against the wall hard enough to leave a crack in it. He gasped as he tried to refill his lungs, but the wind had literally been knocked out of him.


    Coughing to gain one breath, us managed to get out; ¡°ZAS!¡±


    Skye¡¯s stomach dropped as she called out; ¡°TRIDENT!¡±


    us was coughing, but he got onto his feet. He, Franky, and Kari were pivotal to the plot, and he had to be on his feet for it. ¡®This is where I prove my worth!¡¯


    Right as the other four of E Team came to a screeching halt, Zas cleared the corner. His eyes immediately locked onto Skye, and with the most unnerving roar anyone had ever heard: Zas charged her.


    Franky tried to step in front on her, but he was instantly bulldozed. He hadn¡¯t nted his feet firmly enough, like Zas had taught him, because of his fear. ¡®General Zas is scary as Hell!¡¯


    Right as he was only a few feet from Skye, four falcons dive-bombed Zas. It distracted him right when he reached for her, giving Skye the moment that she needed to dodge him.


    Zas mmed into the dividing wall hard. He¡¯d caught himself by digging his ws into the wall, then twisted around to ready himself for an attack..


    He looked up just in time to see Kari slip around the corner.


    Zas roared angerily before taking off, and rounding the corner himself. As soon as he¡¯d cleared it and headed around to the second part of the track, a small rock that felt like a cement brick hit him in the face.


    Kari hadn¡¯t trained with Zas, but he knew what she was capable of. He¡¯d made it a point to check out every mage participating in the first set of trials because he knew that it was the day Skye was assigned.


    There were four mages with elemental traits this year; a new record. The most that had ever participated were two before. Elementals were the rarest type of magic users, so it was even rarer for so many to be involved in a single year¡¯s trial.


    Since Skye had been born, the number of mages born yearly had increased exponentially. No one realized the corrtion except for the Fae.. Specifically, Nics.


    Since he¡¯d been studying the regression of natural magic, he noticed the increase in mage-born humans. One of his theories was that the natural magic came from the hunks ofnd that had originated from their home reality.


    They were like batteries: keeping the surroundingnd and nts rich in magic. But over time, they had started losing their charge. Nics was trying to figure out if there was a way to reconnect to the Source, but so far, his research hadn¡¯t led anywhere.


    The Fae royals, along with Maevis and Nics, were sitting with Magnus, Lawrence, Marco, and Karena. It was awkward and ufortable at first, but once the trials had started, everyone was too involved to care.


    As they watched, Celestia gripped Aero¡¯s hand like a vice; she was so nervous. She recalled Zas from when he was a messenger for King Edmund, Tidas¡¯ Great Grandfather. He was a kind, well spoken Zheng. The Zas she was seeing now was sending chills down her spine..


    Howling in pain while holding his face, Zas hadn¡¯t seen us running at him. The side that they were on now was back to looking like the original track. Large rocks and jagged points stuck out in every direction, blocking the glimpse he¡¯d gotten as he¡¯de around the bend.


    mming into Zas exactly how he¡¯d mmed into his pupil before: us sent the General flying against the wall. Sensors went off on his back, sending painful little electrical impulses throughout his backside. It wasn¡¯t a critical hit, but it had been damn close to one..


    Panic surged within Zas as he realized that Skye wasn¡¯t in sight. Jolting up, he leaned forward to look down the track. Skye, Ronnie, and Kari were heading towards the edge of his area. If they passed the threshold, Skye and Tidas would have to fight.


    Adrenaline pumped through his veins as us and Franky charged him. Seeing a touch of fear on Franky¡¯s face, Zas snarled as loudly as he could, making the rookie hesitate. He flipped us over his shoulder, then closelined Franky.


    ¡®Taking out these two will only buy me a few seconds. I have to stop Skye now!¡¯ As the thought rushed through Zas¡¯ mind, he sprinted towards Skye with his eyes red, and his desperation apparent.


    Skye turned around just in time to watch Franky¡¯s head bounce off the ground. Her instinct was to run and see if he needed to be healed, but she saw him stir as Zas took off running. ¡®I many not have a choice..¡¯


    Right as Zas reached her, Skye yelled; ¡°Kari! Ronnie! Run! I¡¯ll hold him off!¡±


    ¡°No! The n!¡± Kari screamed back as they came to a stop.


    Skye kneeled down to touch the ground as she yelled back; ¡°No time! Go!¡±


    ¡°KLAUS!¡± Ronnie cried out so loudly that his voice cracked, but it was toote.


    Zas was reaching out for Skye; a mere inch away.. And she moved out of his reach.


    The confusion that spread across his face brought a smirk to hers as she said; ¡°Gotcha..¡±


    Zas¡¯ surprise gave us the moment he needed to do his trump card: eleration. It was a one-and-done,st resort move because he hadn¡¯t figured out how to do it without tearing the tendons in his back legs. Springing into action; us was behind Zas before he could finish taking his breath..


    Colliding with the General¡¯s backside had nearly taken them both down, but us had dug his feet into the ground right after his initial takeoff. Zas doubled over from the force, but us stayed standing.


    Wrapping his arms around Zas¡¯ waist, us cried out like a warrior as he lifted the General into the air, and over his shoulder. He kept a hold of him, and let his weight fall with Zas; turning the move into a suplex.


    As us handled Zas, Skye immediately started building her Earth magic to make a wall. As soon as she had it ready, the wall started to go up as she told Kari to hop over to her and Ronnie¡¯s side. As she said it, the otherpetitors could be hearding around the corner.


    ¡°You guys go! I¡¯ll stay on this side and keep the wall¡¯s density as strong as I can, for as long as I can! Win it for me, would ya?!¡± Kari screamed as Skye nodded, then finished the her construction.


    Skye and Ronnie sat with their backs against the wall for a few seconds until Ronnie stated; ¡°Oh shit, we¡¯re in trouble...¡±


    Looking up, the first thing Skye saw was random bodies scattered around near the end of the rock wall. They crawled the three feet to the end, and saw a total of six mages scattered about.


    Skye recognized the two on the ground closest to her as the Hybrid Tanks from the C Team. Four of the five members from the A Teamid unconscious on the ground, in a pile... With Tidas sitting on top of them in a leisurely fashion.


    ¡°Hello, Wife,¡± Tidas stated as he stared at her.


    The look in his eyes wasn¡¯t something she¡¯d only seen twice. Once in Warrick Forest, and atst year¡¯s Mage Trials, when the assassin attacked. Looking at him now: Skye understood why most found him intimidating.


    With a cheeky grin, Skye replied; ¡°Hello, Husband...¡±

 Chapter 275

    275 Mage Trials: Skye Vs. Tidas


    Standing up and dusting themselves off, Skye and Ronnie took a few steps forward. The sun was in front of them, but still high enough that the re wasn¡¯t so bad. As they walked around the body of the unconsciouspetitor, Skye got an unobstructed view of her husband.


    He had on the same ck sensory suit, and his dragon armor nearly matched hers. Tidas¡¯ was rougher and less refined, making it look a bit more authentic than hers. Skye¡¯s armor was smoother, and more form-fitting than her husband¡¯s, but the back looked like perfect rows of scales.


    ¡®I¡¯ll have to ask Athena how she managed that. It must¡¯ve taken her a ridiculous amount of hours to carve..¡¯


    The fleeting thought was gone the moment Tidas stood up. The sunlight reflected off of his armor, giving it an almost purplish-blue hue. Making the green of his eyes seem piercing. ¡®Or is it just the way he¡¯s lookin¡¯ at me?¡¯


    As Tidas stepped towards them, Skye and Ronnie moved along the edge of the track. Ronnie was closer to the wall while Skye walked near him, but between the two..


    ¡®This is all gonnae down to timing.. If I can¡¯t catch him off guard, Ronnie can¡¯t leave! Can I really do this? It¡¯s Tidas, for cryin¡¯ out loud! ...No, no, no! Don¡¯t ye Dare freak out on me now, self!¡¯


    ¡®How many days have I trained? How much blood have Shasta and I spilt?! How many sleepless days and nights did I go through to get to this point?! ...I¡¯ve sacrificed too much to make sure I don¡¯t lose it all. I Will Not Back Down Now!¡¯


    A new fire smoldered within Skye¡¯s eyes as she started to build her Earth trait. At the same time, she was subtly building her Tank trait. Making sure that the surge in her Earth magic was the noticeable one.


    As Tidas took slow steps towards them, Skye and Ronnie kept to the edge. Their hearts pounded in their chests as they readied themselves for the hard part of Skye¡¯s n..


    .....


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you got past Zas,¡± Tidasmented as he stepped closer.


    ¡°I think he was, too,¡± Skye quipped with a cocky smile.


    Tidas grinned, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. He was giving off a different aura then: a dangerous one. If he wasn¡¯t Tidas, Skye would feel unnerved by it.


    Ronnie gulped hard as his feet dragged through the sandy rocks of the new section of the track. His head nervously jerked from Tidas, to the finish line, then back to Tidas. Seeing it, Tidas tensed..


    ¡°Not yet..¡± Skye spoke slow, but she knew that Tidas could hear her.


    ¡°Is that your n? I assume you¡¯re going to put up a wall between us, or something to that affect, right? ...It¡¯s not gonna work, Skye. Please, just give up,¡± Tidas asked with sincerity in his voice, but his eyes stayed on Ronnie.


    The crowds were almost hushed in their anticipation of what was toe...


    ¡°NOW!¡±


    The moment Skye yelled, Ronnie took off in a sprint. Tidas exhaled deeply, stepped forward, then took off towards Ronnie. He¡¯d maybe taken six steps altogether before Tidas was at his side; his blunted dragon sword ready to swing down...


    Right as he went to move his arm, Tidas caught a golden sh out of the corner of his eye. Instead of striking at Ronnie, Tidas pivoted on his foot just in time to block Skye¡¯s own sword. ¡®How did she get over here so fast?!¡¯


    Right as he had the thought, Skye jumped back with an unnatural quickness, then leaped forward again. Her swing was as strong as Zas¡¯, which he was not expecting..


    Stumbling backwards, Tidas took his eyes off of his wife for half a second, and she was gone. The moment he¡¯d regained his stability, an electrical pulse from his sensory suit sent a shock throughout the back of his shoulder.


    Another pulse hit him on the upper side of his thigh, then another on Tidas¡¯ butt cheek. He jumped at that one, then nearly fell to his feet as the ground began to cave in slightly, with him standing in the center...


    The indent was circr all the way around him, withrge rocks evenly spaced apart every few feet. Turning his body as he snapped his head around, he almost slipped as the ground beneath his feet suddenly became like perfectly polished marble; making it difficult for Tidas to maintain his bnce.


    Looking up after catching himself, Tidas nearly fell over again as a hard punchnded right across his face after a golden blur zipped past. The taste of blood in his mouth, Tidas grinned at the realization...


    mming one foot into the ground at a time to gain stability Tidas amped up his Tank trait to near his max.. That¡¯s when his eyes could finally follower her.


    *Gripping his sword, Tidas blocked Skye right as she jumped, and came bearing down on him with her swords. The force of her impact as their swords shed was intense, verifying Tidas¡¯ theory, and bringing a smirk to his face..


    Skye grinned broadly as she came down swinging upon her husband. It was actually really hard not tough at the shocked expression he¡¯d first had when she attacked him. ¡®Time to kick it up a notch!¡¯


    As soon as Skye¡¯s feet hit the ground, she zipped away with even greater speed. As her foot connected with one of the rocks she had spaced out along the edges, she jumped off of it; twisting herself as she sprung forward. As she flew past Tidas, she attacked with one sword while keeping the other positioned to block when need be.


    Skye rushed past Tidas in a shimmery blur as he desperately tried to protect himself..


    The crowds were on their feet and screaming with all of their might. They couldn¡¯t believe the turn of events! Seeing the princess taking on her husband was dramatic enough, but she was Overwhelming a Pir! The arena literally quaked as they people screamed incoherently. Completely unsure of who they should be cheering on anymore, the spectators simply cried out for the spectacr show they were witnessing.


    After a few passes, Tidas began to get Skye¡¯s rhythm. He rented his feet deeper into the ground, then braced himself for impact..


    The moment Tidas managed to get her to stop, Skye looked down the track to Ronnie, hoping to see the moment that he crossed the finish line... ¡®WHY DID HE STOP?! Why isn¡¯t he running?!¡±


    ¡°GO!!!¡± Skye screamed at him at the top of her lungs...


    Suddenly; otherpetitors were racing out onto the field! A few Hybrid Tanks had gotten past Shasta and Zas, and were now running down the track, except for one.


    Skye didn¡¯t know if he just wanted the glory of saying he¡¯d struck down a Pir or what, but the fool charged Tidas¡¯ backside. Another slipped out from where the side Skye¡¯s team had been on, too. He tried to attack her backside as well..


    Not missing a beat: Skye and Tidas broke their stance, and attacked each other¡¯s new opponents. Bothpetitors had utter surprise all over their faces as Skye and Tidas fought back to back, like they were a team..


    Three still ran past them, heading toward Ronnie. When he saw theming, a giant smirk spread across his face..


    Bending over, Ronnie put his hands on the ground and called out; ¡°I hope ye guys don¡¯t have any problems with creepy, crawly things!¡±


    As confusion bloomed on their faces, the threepetitors disappeared.. Falling into holes filled with all kinds of worms, beetles, ants, and other things that makes one cringe.


    Blood-curdling screams filled the air from both thepetitors in the holes, and the spectators. Therge screens above the arena gave everyone the unpleasant view of the insects crawling all over thepetitors.. A few even lost their lunches at the sight of it.


    Ronnieughed boisterously as he watched them freaking out, trying to climb out of the holes that Skye and his little friends had made. One of them had passed out from shock, but they honestly had nothing to worry about. Ronnie¡¯s bugs were instructed to simply crawl, not bite. No matter what they did, the bugs wouldn¡¯t hurt them.


    Shifting his sight, Ronnie looked down the field to Skye and Tidas. They¡¯d made quick work of the two that had attacked them, and had resumed fighting each other. As Tidas began to overwhelm her, Ronnie had to fight the urge to run back.


    ¡®I know us and I agreed to give her the win, but if she goes down, Ima takin¡¯ off! I won¡¯t let her fail getting epted into the RMC!¡¯


    Skye was getting low on magic, but she pushed herself further. She and Tidas dashed past each other faster than the naked eye could see, but she could tell he was going to overwhelm her soon..


    Right as the thought crossed her mind, the rock she¡¯d stepped on tounch herself shifted from the force she had applied. Instead ofnding in the middle, her footnded off to the side, throwing her bnce.


    The quarter of a second was all Tidas needed to max out his trait, and close the gap between them. He tapped his sword against the back of her lower leg, setting off her sensory suit. It sent electronical pulses into her leg, making it momentarily useless.


    Skye dropped one sword, and fell over when the numbness hit her. She cursed under her breath as she went down. ¡®Damn it.. There¡¯s only one thing I can do now..¡¯


    Immediately rolling to her side and lifting her sword, Skye blocked Tidas¡¯ attempted final blow. Straightening his back, he kicked the sword from her hand, then stood over her for a second before speaking.


    ¡°Yield, wife. I don¡¯t want to have to swing my sword at you again,¡± Tidas asked while trying to catch his breath.


    As he stood over Skye, anotherpetitor got through Shasta¡¯s side. An elk with a person on it¡¯s back came charging at Tidas, who simply smacked the elk¡¯s antlers away. Effectively making the elk toss the person of off of it¡¯s back in the process.


    When Tidas looked back down at Skye, a devilish smile was spread across her face as she held her hand up. He¡¯d instantly lifted his sword, but it was toote..


    ¡°Don¡¯t ye remember, husband? What was me first trait?¡± Skye questioned as she pointed up.


    Right as Tidas¡¯ eyes went up, Skye¡¯s finger pointed down. She¡¯d had an oversized water bubble hovering over the arena since she¡¯d touched the water in the first section of the course. It had drained quite a bit of her magic to maintain it, but it was worth it.


    The dumbfounded expression on Tidas¡¯ face was priceless to her, as well as the face he made when the ice-cold water hit him. He¡¯d instantly lost half of the breath he¡¯d hastily taken right before the sphere of water hit him.


    It was just like the ones Skye had used against the Nomads in Warrick Forest. Tidas swirled around until it looked like he was ready to drown, then Skye pushed his head up above the water. He coughed and sputtered as he gasped for air, then looked at his wife.


    With a small smile on her lips, Skye asked; ¡°Do ye yield, husband? Or would ye like to go for another swim?¡±


    Tidas coughed a final time, then grinned at Skye as he said; ¡°Aye, wife. I yield.¡±


    Tidas¡¯ words echoed through the nearly silent arena before it erupted with cheers and apuse. The crowds had been spellbound by Skye¡¯s attacks. No one had a clue that she¡¯d achieved a forth trait, and she had bested the Commander of the RMC...


    As the crowds cried out her name, Skye released her husband from his watery prison. He plopped onto the ground with a squishy thud, then looked up to his wife with a smirk.


    ¡°Go win, love. You deserve it.¡±


    Skye beamed at her husband, relieved that there were no hard feelings about her beating him. It was the one thing she feared more than losing.


    Skye winked at Tidas, then took off as she called back to him; ¡°Okay, I love ya! I¡¯ll be expectin¡¯ a victory kiss after this!¡±

 Chapter 276

    276 Mage Trials: Through The Pain


    Skye¡¯s leg made it impossible to use her Tank trait for running the fair distance. She¡¯d specifically been told not to use her Shaman trait to counteract the sensory suit. The thought irritated her almost as much as the numbing did.


    She tried to protest the restriction, but was told that if they lifted hers, then the Tamers would want to use all their animals, and so on..


    As Skye ran down the final stretch, two of the threepetitors that were in the bug holes had climbed out. She ran passed them first, but the second was ahead of her already.


    Ronnie was slowing him down by having falcons dive-bomb him, which gave Skye the couple of seconds that she needed to build up a bit of Earth magic. As he focused on defending himself from the birds, he didn¡¯t notice the pitfall directly in his path.


    He yelped as he dropped, mming against the side, and nearly knocking him unconscious. Skye had practiced her speed and precision at creating them over and over again, to the point of dreaming about it. A bit of pride gave her a tiny boost as she charged ahead, but not unhindered.


    The otherpetitor that had fallen for Ronnie¡¯s bug trap was now sprinting down the track. She ducked and dodged apple-sized rocks that Skye wasunching at her. She didn¡¯t have much magic left, so the shots weren¡¯t urate.


    Thirty-five feet from the finish line, an idea struck her. Instead ofrge ones, Skye sent a barrage of tiny pebbles at her, forcing her to put her arms up to protect her face and eyes.


    As soon as her arms went up, Skye had made arge, deep pitfall that stretched out at the sides. She had assumed that Skye was nning something, so she¡¯d moved to the side to avoid a pitfall.. Just not far enough.


    She mmed into the side with a painful grunt, then nothing. Skye exhaled in relief as she passed Ronnie. She¡¯d red at him as she went by, but he still had a great big grin on his face as he screamed; ¡°Ye earned it!¡±


    .....


    Knowing he was talking about the General¡¯s Rank, she couldn¡¯t help but fight off augh. ¡®I can¡¯t believe Ronnie just turned down bein¡¯ a General in the RMC! ...Then again, I can¡¯t really imagine Ronnie in a position like that..¡¯


    As Skye fought off a fit of the giggles from imaging Ronnie handing out orders, she was a short twenty feet away from the finish line..


    ************


    As Skye ran down the track, the Royal Balcony was the loudest part of the stadium. Magnus, Lucas, Marie, Lawrence, and all of the Fae screamed Skye¡¯s name as she went. Even Aero called out when she had started using her Tank trait.


    He couldn¡¯t believe she¡¯d gained another trait already, but the proof couldn¡¯t be denied. ¡®She¡¯s now the most powerful human on the..¡¯


    Celestia wasn¡¯t concerned with anything more than cheering for her friend, and Maevis and Nics were right next to her; screaming just as loudly.


    Marie chuckled at their enthusiasm before joining in. She¡¯d arrived a bitte as to avoid the majority of the entering crowds, or so she¡¯d said. What she was really doing was making sure that her victory present for Skye was ready and waiting..


    Lucas and Magnus were both awestruck by Skye¡¯s capabilities. At first, all they could do was watch. Then Lucas started cheering like the world¡¯s proudest father. Magnus joined in, but wasn¡¯t as enthusiastic as his friend.


    Marco and Karena were the only ones not actively cheering Skye on.


    Karena hadn¡¯t been paying attention the entire time, but Marco had been glued to Skye. When she¡¯d used her Tank trait, he been just as surprised as everyone else.


    ¡®So that¡¯s what she and that beast woman were up to, hmm? She¡¯s magnificent..¡¯


    When she beat Tidas with her Water trait, Marco had actuallyughed out loud. The unfamiliar noise had startled Karena, but all she did was roll her eyes at him. Then, she¡¯d promptly gone back to having a servant file her nails.


    Marco sighed as he looked away from his wife. She was so utterly vain and conceited, which wouldn¡¯t have bothered him if she still had some kind of use to him. The only thing she¡¯d been good for was giving him heirs, and even then; they were weak.


    Marco didn¡¯t care for his children at all. Once his n started, they¡¯d be no more than a hindrance to him. ¡®When Skye bes pregnant, and bears me strong heirs, I¡¯ll have them join their mother..¡¯


    ncing back a final time at Karena, Marco excused himself from the rest of the trials. He wanted to go and see how much more progress the good Dr. Stein had aplished since he¡¯d gotten fresher bodies to experiment on. ¡®Let¡¯s see if the man can deliver..¡¯


    ¡°Where are you going?! The trails haven¡¯t finished yet?¡± Magnus asked with slight irritation in his voice.


    Marco turned to the king and spoke with a smirk; ¡°I already know who¡¯s going to win..¡±


    Magnus and Lucas beamed at Marco¡¯s deration before Lucas stated; ¡°Our future king is both wise, and has good taste!¡±


    Muttering under his breath so no one could hear, Marco replied; ¡°Yes I do, and it¡¯s more than a taste I¡¯ll have..¡±


    As Marco left, Aero silently motioned to one of his spies he had hidden all around them. They had predetermined signals that had various meanings, and the one the Fae King was giving now said: ¡®Follow him and report back¡¯.


    Maevis caught what Aero was doing, and nodded approvingly when he¡¯d met her eyes. There weren¡¯t many things the two agreed upon, but Marco being a threat was one. That, and their opinion on Skye were what had kept their visit pleasant so far..


    Genie was astonished by Skye¡¯s abilities and versatility. She was the best pupil he¡¯d ever had, and was like a beloved little sister to him. She¡¯d told him of her powers through letters, as well as her baby dragon...


    As Skye ran towards the finish line, Genie tried to look forward to catching up with her tomorrow. Once they¡¯d discussed everything about themselves, he had a request to make of her. One he was not looking forward to asking, but he had no other choice.


    ¡®If she really is the Catalyst, then maybe she can help me save my home.. my family, everything. It will All depend upon her...¡¯


    ************


    Skye¡¯s lungs burned as she forced her gimp leg to carry her down the field. Right as a touch of relief filled her, Ronnie cried out to her. The single Speed Tank from B Team was careening down the track!


    ¡®Damn it! The bastard must¡¯ve been lyin¡¯ in wait the whole time! Over me Dead body does he get to coast off of me team¡¯s hard work! I just kicked me husband¡¯s arse! Ima takin¡¯ the win!¡¯


    Pushing through the pain, Skye managed to get herself into a decent speed again. The B Team member caught up to her quickly, but time seemed to slow to Skye. They were a mere twelve feet from the finish line..


    Skye knew that if she didn¡¯t do something now, she was going toe in second, and lose the General¡¯s rank. Without it, she would lose any and all say in what happened to her in the RMC. What unit she was assigned, and where she would be on the Hignd Raid.


    Panic pumped adrenaline faster through her veins in an attempt to stay ahead, but he was almost even with her. Skye nced back at the shape he was in, and was surprised to see a bit of blood trickling down from the side of his forehead.


    His armor had dust and scuff marks all over it, and he was cradling his right arm. Shasta was the Obstacle for his side, and apparently didn¡¯t hold back. A familiar look of fearful shock was in his eyes as he kept running straight forward.


    A wave of empathy hit her, but Skye pushed it away as she drove herself forward. ¡®Just because he¡¯s had a tough go of it too, doesna take away from ours! I WON¡¯T BACK DOWN!¡¯


    Nine feet from the end..


    As Skye nced at the ground in front of her, a silly, yet brilliant thought popped into her head. Not even thinking it through, Skye used up nearly every drop of her magic in on a Hail Mary..


    Right as they hit the four foot mark, Skye triggered her n.. She did to herself what she¡¯d done to Jacob Fowler the first time they fought: Skye made the ground act like a springboard, and flung herself forward with the momentum boost.


    By mere inches: Skye crosses the finish line ahead of the B Teampetitor. With her power drained, and her stamina zapped; Skye hit the ground, and tumbled across the field until she smacked into the wall of the arena..Hard.


    Skyeid there for a few short seconds, breathing hungrily. That was when she¡¯d noticed that the enormous arena full of people, had gone deathly silent. Realizing she probably looked hurt or dead to everyone; Skye sat up, smiled, then stuck her fist into the air..


    The arena was turned into a mass of positive chaos. Humans and Fae alike cheered and screamed as they jumped around, or shook hands, or hugged one another out of excitement and relief.


    The Royal balcony looked like a bunch of hysterical nut jobs, but no one batted an eye about it. Princess Skye had done what most assumed was impossible. Amoner with no known mage training past a year just cleared the most difficult Mage Trial that had ever been.


    Never, in all of Alcon¡¯s history had the Pirs participated as anything other than moderators. To have such overwhelming opponents ced as trial obstacles was asking for a low turnover.. But Skye cleared the way.


    Skye¡¯s alteration of the course had given the teams on the other side a ce to fall back to and strategize. All the noise they were making had also distracted Shasta, making it easier for nearly one member of every team to cross the finish line. The only one that didn¡¯t have a single person from their team cross the finish was Team A; the first to encounter Tidas.


    As everyone still standing slowly started to emerge and cross the line, they gathered around Skye to congratte her. Those that had made it knew that they did because of Skye, regardless of which track they were on. The sensible ones openly thanked her, while some simply did it because they knew that she might be theirmanding officer some day..


    Skye was happy that most everyone seemed okay with her winning, but worry soon took hold of her as Tidas came into view. Thepetitors parted like the water at the start of the track as he approached. A couple whispered about how angry he must be, but Skye brushed them off when she looked at his face.


    A giant smile covered his features as Tidas sauntered into the group. He made a beeline for his wife, who was finally on her feet, and grinning back at him.


    ¡°Guess Ima the head Victor this year,¡± Skye stated as her husband continued towards her.


    While smirking at his wife, Tidas wrapped his arms around her, and stated; ¡°I believe I owe you a victory kiss, then..¡±


    With the entire arena bearing witness, Tidas didn¡¯t give Skye time to answer.. He kissed her passionately; stealing her breath away as the trumpets sounded the end to the first day of the Mage Trials..

 Chapter 277

    277 Mage Trials: Champions


    Skye¡¯s mind reeled as her husband broke the kiss. He wasn¡¯t out of breath like his wife, but he was still panting. They stared at each other a few moments, all else falling to the wayside.


    An unspoken conversation exchanged between them as their eyes remained locked. Love and understanding reflected in their eyes for a sweet, simple moment.. Then, chaos erupted all around them.


    Without warning, Skye¡¯s teammates hoisted her up, and onto her husband¡¯s shoulders. As she looked around at the countless rows of cheering people, Skye stuck her fist into the air victoriously again. Inciting a new craze of shouts and apuse.


    Turning her attention to the royal balcony behind her, Skye¡¯s grin widened as she saw her loved ones calling out her name. Maevis and Nics were so excited that Skye could only see streaks of light as they zipped around in the air.


    Celestia¡¯s wings were pping to the point of Aero needing to keep a hand on her shoulder. Otherwise she would¡¯ve floated away, she was so ted for her friend. Even Aero had an approving smile on his face as he nodded to her.


    Magnus and Marie were side by side, screaming her name at the top of their lungs. When Skye looked next to them and saw tears in her father¡¯s eyes, she had to choke back happy ones herself.


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe I did it! Even with Zas and Tidas as me opponents; I did it! Ima gonna be named a General! I can stay by Tidas¡¯ side!¡¯


    As she scanned the gathering crowd ofpetitors and evaluators, Skye caught sight of Zas. His ears were deted in humility as he mouthed, ¡°I was wrong, I¡¯m sorry¡±, to her.


    Upon seeing it, Skye signaled him with a thumbs up. She understood that he was just worried about her and Tidas, but Skye would still have a conversation with him the next time she got the chance...


    .....


    After a few more minutes in the limelight, Skye and the otherpetitors filed off of the field. Tidas broke away from her again to go change, but promised to be waiting outside the locker rooms for her.


    When she entered the room, the handful of femalepetitors and Shasta congratted Skye on being the first woman in Alcon¡¯s history to win the Mage Trials. They bombarded her with questions andpliments as she tried to change out of her sensory suit and armor. Until Shasta shooed them away so she could finish in peace.


    When Skye thanked her, Shasta barked a sharpugh; ¡°Well, you better expect this kinda fanfare for the next few weeks.. Congrattions, Skye. You proved them all wrong, just like you said you would.¡±


    Skye beamed at her; ¡°I never could¡¯ve done it without yer help, Shasta. Thank you for bein¡¯ such a good friend.¡±


    After the two shared in a moment, Shasta left Skye to her thoughts. She could still hear the people crying out her name, which brought a grin to her face. She was surprised that Tidas had kissed her like that in front of everyone. She lightly touched her fingertips to her lips in remembrance..


    As if the thought had summoned him; Tidas crept up behind Skye, then wrapped his arms around her. She¡¯d stiffened for a split second, but then rxed into him. His warmth and smell enveloped her, bringing a needed calm to her mind and body.


    They stood there, holding each other for a few precious, private moments until Skye¡¯s stomach grumbled loud enough to rival the arena. Tidas chuckled low in her ear, sending a shiver of attraction throughout her body.


    Instinct taking her over, Skye leaned her whole body against his. His arms squeezed tighter around her in response, forcing a longing sigh to escape her lips.


    Tidas grunted as he ran his hands down his wife¡¯s sides; ¡°As much as I¡¯d love to properly reward you right now, love.. We¡¯ll have to wait. There¡¯s an entire kingdom calling out for you, and someone wille looking for us-¡±


    Right as the words left his mouth, Shasta came into the locker room as loudly as she could. Banging on lockers and stomping her feet, she wanted to give plenty of warning that she wasing..


    ¡°Hey! There¡¯s no time for that, love birds! Get your asses in gear before the entire arena copses! The people wanna see their champion!¡±


    ¡°Damn it,¡± was all Shasta had heard Skye say in response, sending her into a fit ofughter.


    ¡°We¡¯re all waiting on ya, so hurry up!¡± Shasta called back as she exited the locker room again.


    Skye turned in Tidas arms with a cheeky grin; ¡°She said to hurry up, so drop yer pants, husband..¡±


    Tidas knew that she was joking... mostly. Skye was a passionate person, but knew and understood what her responsibilities were. After she finished fixing her clothes, she looked up at Tidas with a nervous grin.


    ¡°Do ye think it¡¯s ok that Ima in pants? I feel like I should be in a dress..¡±


    Tidas leaned down a bit to kiss the top of her head before staring; ¡°I doubt that anyone will care about what you¡¯re wearing.. Well, except Karena.


    Skye chuckled as she grabbed her cloak from her locker and closed it; ¡°She¡¯s just pissed that me style is contagious, apparently..¡±


    Tidas knew exactly what his wife was talking about. There had been a drastic increase in the younger servants wearing pants now, and he knew that it was Skye¡¯s influence. Even Peggy wore them when she knew she¡¯d be going in and out for the day.


    Most men didn¡¯t care, but a group of the older nobles found it utterly distasteful. They¡¯d evenined to the king about it, who¡¯d snapped at them for wasting his time on such nonsense. Even Marco brushed them off since he liked the way a woman¡¯s butt looked in them.. Especially one in particr..


    As Skye and Tidas made their way up to the Royal balcony, they saw Marco in the halls. He was walking with three of his guards, all of whom eyed Skye with interest. It irritated both him and Skye, but they kept their courtiers¡¯ expressions the entire meeting.


    ¡°Congrattions, Skye. I didn¡¯t doubt you¡¯d win,¡± Marco stated as he kissed her hand.


    The feeling of his lips on her skin sent a wave of nausea through Skye, but she maintained. Thanking him politely, she and Tidas moved passed them. As the two brothers came face to face, Tidas shot his brother a re that had his guards on edge.


    Marco just grinned evilly back, then continued on his way. ¡®Waiting around was worth it to see that look on Tidas¡¯ face.. I can¡¯t wait to make Skye mine..¡¯


    ************


    When Skye first set foot onto the balcony, she was nearly struck deaf by the screams of the spectators. They chanted her name in unison, and increased their volume once she came into sight.


    Celestia came very close to knocking her over as the Fae Queen ran to her for a hug. Aero stood behind her with an approving look on his face, which made Skye feel even better. Aero wasn¡¯t easy to read, so it was nice to have him take out the guesswork for once.


    The only one who didn¡¯t look happy to see Skye was Karena. Not only were he clothes pissing her off, but the arena full of adoring fans did too. The Crowned Princess was beyond jealous at this point: she t-out hated Skye.


    ¡®Everything that was supposed to be mine looks like it belongs to her! I¡¯m the future Queen! Not her! So what if she won the trials! Tidas must have let her win, the lovesick idiot! Why would any sensible woman want to join the RMC?!¡¯


    Silently fuming, Karena became sick of watching everyone fuss over Skye. With a curt farewell to Magnus and Marie; Karena thankfully left.


    Right after she had disappeared, the members of E Team came onto the balcony, along with Genie and Petrie. The rest of the delegates were still in their assigned seats, including Mr. Fuu. Magnus had summoned them too, since they were close to Skye.


    Both he and Lucas wanted Sorcha¡¯s daughter to be surrounded by those she loved today. Skye had worked to the point of exhaustion to get to now. They beamed at her with sentiment and pride as she smiled and epted congrattory hugs from everyone.


    Skye was honestly exhausted, but she gained some energy from everyone else¡¯s. They talked over the ring spectators; gushing to her about how proud they all were of her efforts. Warmth and love radiated from Skye, as well as confidence.


    All along, Skye had said that she¡¯d do whatever she had to, to stay by Tidas¡¯ side. Now: No One could deny her...


    As Magnus tapped the microphone to life, he called out to his people; ¡°Ladies and gentlemen! I give you the E Team! This year¡¯s Mage Trials Champions!¡±


    The entire arena jumped to their feet. They called to all of the winners, not just Skye. Ronnie in particr was loving the attention from the women calling out to him.. But when they started to call out to us, Kari practically wrapped herself around his arm.


    Scanning the crowd, us¡¯ eyesnded on Connor Arnold. He was the man that was after Kari for her magic, for his family¡¯s constructionpany. It didn¡¯t help Any that he was also one of Marco¡¯spdogs.


    Before he¡¯d realized it; us was wrapping his arm around Kari in a protective manner. ring at the noble of equal rank across from him..


    Skye chuckled as she watched Kari flush prettily. She truly cared for us, but he still seemed hesitant. ¡®I think we¡¯ll have to have a wee talk durin¡¯ the banquet..¡¯


    After Magnus gave a general overview of their scores and aplishments, he handed off the mic to one of the mage evaluators. It was the retired Earth mage that helped create the obstacle course..


    ¡°This year¡¯s Champions of the Mage Trials have truly earned their rewards! The princess in particr, demonstrated not only her vast capabilities with her magics, but also her natural ability to step into a leadership role! All of the evaluators agree: Princess Skye Moonstone has not only earned the Rank of General, but is Truly deserving of it!¡±


    Motioning her forward, the old man pinned the General¡¯s insignia on her shirt as he said; ¡°Congrattions on a job well done, Princess Skye! I look forward to seeing your progress!¡±


    The arena erupted again, making everything and everyone shake. Skye looked around at all the people, recognizing only a very small percentage. ¡®Seein¡¯ this many people... Can I really save all of them?¡¯


    As the heavy truth of Skye¡¯s destiny shook her to her core, Tidas squeezed her hand. Looking over and seeing his adoring smile, Skye squeezed it back, then she turned back to face the crowds head on..

 Chapter 278

    278 Mage Trials: Victor¡¯s Feast(Part One)


    Once they left the balcony, Skye and her group headed straight to the pce. She Really wanted to go see Zazzy, but then she wouldn¡¯t have time to wash and dress. ¡®I¡¯ll see her tomorrow; she needs to meet Genie! Oh, he¡¯s gonna freak out over her!¡±


    Skye, Tidas, Lucas, Petrie, and the two royal Fae traveled back in the Moonstone stagecoach together. Maevis and Nics decided that it¡¯d be faster for them to just fly to the pce instead, so they left their royalty within their capable hands.


    When they pulled into the courtyard, Peggy was standing by the bottom step to the stairs; wringing her hands. As soon as Skye stepped out of the stagecoach, she was nearly knocked over by her beloved servant.


    Peggy leaned back a bit to look Skye in the face; ¡°I canna Believe ye Won! I could hear them chantin¡¯ Yer name from here! Ima So proud of ye, me bairn!¡±


    Tears threatened to spill from Skye¡¯s eyes as she watched them stream down Peggy¡¯s cheeks. Her signature toothy grin was stered on her face as she¡¯d spoken to thess that she saw as her own kin.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe watch? We could¡¯ve assigned other servants to cover your work,¡± Tidas interjected.


    Peggy¡¯s expression deted; ¡°Ima not gonna stand there and watch ye pummel me bairn! Unless ye wanted me jumpin¡¯ onto the field to beat ye, I Had to stay away.¡±


    Tidas and those closest chuckled at the overprotective servant before Tidas replied; ¡°Well, then you stayed away for nothing. Skye kicked my ass..¡±


    The pride in Tidas¡¯ tone didn¡¯t match his words; making Skye giggle, and caused Peggy to gape at him.


    .....


    Turning to Skye with bulging eyes, Peggy sputtered; ¡°YOU?! YOU beat Tidas?! Are ye serious?!¡±


    Skye beamed; ¡°Aye.. I was the first to cross the finish line, although in all fairness: it should¡¯ve been Ronnie.¡±


    ¡°Ye deserved to take the rank, Skye. We wouldn¡¯t have made it without yer strategies and leadership. Just take the win, damn it!¡±


    us, Kari, and Franky all called out in agreement with Ronnie¡¯s statements. He and us had rode along side the Moonstone stagecoach all the way to the pce. Kari and Franky rode with her family, but everyone was headed to the pce for the Victor¡¯s Banquet.


    The Victors had clothes waiting for them to choose from inside separate guest chambers. The Victors usually slept in the pce the night of the banquet. It was an extra perk for winning, and most usually took the offer.


    ¡°Ronnie¡¯s right, Skye: you earned it. No one would¡¯ve gotten past me if you wouldn¡¯t have beaten me. Everyone that enters the RMC this year owes their thanks to you.¡±


    Skye sped her husband¡¯s hand, even though Peggy still hadn¡¯t let go of her. Once she had, everyone stood there talking until the amount of people arriving from the arena became too numerous. They all agreed to meet at their designated spot, then split to go get cleaned and dressed.


    When Skye and Tidas reached their quarters, the smell of citrus and cherry blossoms filled the air. She ran to the bathroom and saw that Peggy had already set up a rxing bath for her. Squeaking in delight, Skye profusely thanked Peggy for the gesture.


    Tidas had a slight grimace on his face. He was hoping to have a little intimate time with Skye in the tub. But since Peggy had already poured her scented oil into it, it wasn¡¯t possible now. Not unless he wanted to smell like it at the banquet.


    Seeing Tidas¡¯ downtrodden expression, Peggy grinned like a demon as she said; ¡°Ye think I don¡¯t know how ye two work by now? Aye, the oils are in already.. Ye will just have to wait until AFTER the banquet for yer hanky-panky..¡±


    Tidas blinked at Peggy several times in surprise, but Skye cracked upughing as she started to strip. ¡®Aye, Peggy knows us a bit too well, haha!¡¯


    Once they were clean, Peggy helped Skye dress in their room while Tidas dressed in their restroom. Marie had a special dress made for Skye, along with a matching suit for Tidas..


    When he stepped out of the bathroom, his breath caught in his throat. Skye¡¯s dress was a midnight blue color that shimmered like silk, with golden stars all over from her hips, down. The top section looked like a corset, but it was clearly all one piece. The ¡®sleeves¡¯ were more like straps that hung elegantly off of her shoulders.


    Skye¡¯s dress fit her like a glove; showing all of her curves. She¡¯d lost weight, but gained muscle thatplimented her bone structure. With her golden tresses cascading around the tops of her shoulders: Skye was the definition of enchanting to him..


    ***


    As Skye looked to Tidas, she inhaled sharply. His suit was the same midnight blue all over, except the vest he wore had the same golden stars as the bottom portion of her dress. It was looser around his upper chest area and arms, enting his muscles. His pants fit a little tighter, but still lookedfortable.


    His hair was slicked back, but still parted. One thick strand refusing to conform; making Tidas look extra dashing. As we walked over to his wife, he ignored Peggy¡¯s threats about messing up her makeup, and kissed Skye with all the passion he has smoldering beneath the surface.


    Breaking the kiss, Tidas leaned back and grinned cheekily at her as he said; ¡°I don¡¯t care what anyone says: we leave at midnight.¡±


    Not skipping a beat, Skye replied; ¡°Aye, husband..¡±


    ¡°¡±By the gods! I¡¯d say get a room, but then ye two would.. Move yer arses before yerte!¡±


    The two chuckled at Peggy¡¯s mock outrage, sped hands, then headed out the door..


    ************


    Meeting up with the other Champions in the hall, they only waited a couple minutes for the herald to announce them one at a time. They had each been instructed to do so, and were already gathered by the time Skye and Tidas had arrived.


    Skye was excited to see us and Kari with linked arms as they walked up, then she noticed a certain noble shooting dirty looks at them. ¡®Ah, so he¡¯s shielding her from Connor again.. I hope he¡¯s doing it because he cares for her, not just for nobility¡¯s sake. I don¡¯t want to see Kari get hurt over us¡¯ good, but misrepresented intentions..¡¯


    Franky was the first to be called out. After getting a few praises from the king, the Victors had to step to the side, and im their rewards from Shasta and Zas. Usually it would¡¯ve been Tidas and Zas, but Shasta had volunteered so Tidas could escort Skye.


    Shasta handed out the mary reward, then Zas gave them their RMC badge, along with some advice on improvements. Franky was told to nt his feet, and have more faith in his own strength.


    ¡°Do that, and you¡¯ll be taking me down in no time,¡± Zas smiled sincerely after he¡¯d spoken.


    Next was Kari. She was told that her ¡®bag of rocks¡¯ trick impressed the moderators. That her use of her magic showed her ingenuity, and Skye agreed. She¡¯d only suggested carrying the rocks in pouches to Kari. The idea to change their weight as she threw them was all her.


    us was next in line. Zas hadplemented him with pride. Saying that he knows that us will follow through with his pledge no matter what, and that he will always be one of the best students he¡¯d ever had. A wide grin spread across us face as he epted his assigned rank, then rejoined Kari for a victory ¡®hug¡¯.


    When Ronnie¡¯s name was called, he threw his arms into the air victoriously, gaining cheers and apuse from the surrounding spectators. Despite the fact that he¡¯d used massive amounts of bugs as his trump card; several women were still swooning over him.


    He blew several kisses to them as he sauntered up to the king, whom found him to be an amusingd. He congratted him on his job well done, as well as whispered a ¡®thank you¡¯, for his kindness to Skye.


    Ronnie grinned as he replied so that only the king could hear; ¡°We gotta look out for our Savior, too, sometimes..¡±


    As Ronnie headed for Shasta, a thought crossed Magnus¡¯ mind, bringing a distraught smile to his face; ¡®You have No Idea how urate that statement was,ddie...¡¯


    After a fewpliments, then a few warnings about letting his Companion Tethers be neglected from having too many; it was Skye¡¯s turn..


    When she and Tidas entered: Trumpets blew as everyone apuded. Not only was Skye the Champion of the Mage Trials, but she was the first woman to ever cross the finish line first. As she walked towards Magnus, a tiny ball formed in her throat as she thought about everything she¡¯d gone through to get to this point..


    Standing in front of the king, both she and Tidas could sense the geyser of emotions that the king was forcing down. He was nearly as bad right now as he was when Tidas had passed his trials. The difference being he¡¯d actually tested up then.


    ¡°I cannot express how utterly Proud I am of you, Skye. Your pre-nning and quick-thinking made you the winner today, not just your powers. Magic is merely a tool; if one cannot wield it properly, then one might as well not have it.. You have proved to All that you more than deserve both the four traits that you have, and the rank you have earned today. Congrattionsssie, you did it!¡±


    Before Skye could move on to Shasta, the entire banquet hall erupted in cheers. Even those who Skye knew didn¡¯t like her were cheering for her, which she found odd. ¡®Maybe some of them will back off a bit now? I hope..¡¯


    Moving over to Shasta, Skye epted the reward, and a spontaneous hug from the Vice Commander that had surprised everyone. She wasn¡¯t known to be affectionate, but since she¡¯d been with Lawrence, Shasta¡¯s walls had all bute down. She was still defensive, but she hadn¡¯t had a violent incident in months, which made Magnus extremely happy.


    After Shasta¡¯s hug a few whispered words of gratitude, Skye moved on to Zas. He looked at her with a serious expression, then bowed deeply to her before publicly apologizing.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I doubted you, Skye. If I would¡¯ve fought you after the Summer Games, like you had offered to; I would¡¯ve understood how wrong I was then..¡±


    ¡°You were willing to show me your trump card for my peace of mind, knowing that it was possible that I was going to be your opponent. That speaks volumes about the kind of person you are..¡±


    Sitting up, Zas spoke clearly and loudly; ¡°One who has more than earned this rank.. I present to you: your General¡¯s Insignia!¡±


    As the crowds cheered, Zas added low; ¡°And your ticket to the Hignds..¡±


    Skye beamed at Zas as Magnus stood up and called out; ¡°Congrattions to all the Victors on their achievements! Now! Let the Victor¡¯s Feast Begin!¡±

 Chapter 279

    279 Mage Trials: Victor¡¯s Feast(Part Two)


    Servants and guards began to pour into the banquet hall with tables and chairs. They moved in almost perfect synchronicity as they set up in the usual arrangement. As soon as they had everything in ce, the guests took their seats.


    Like clockwork; as soon as everyone wasfortable, servants began to bring in trays of food in mass. Every kind of sd that Skye had ever seen served at the pce was brought out and offered first. From fruit ones, to leafy greens, to sds with meat bits mixed in.


    After the sds came a parade of meats. Beef, chicken, duck,mb, fish, and an entire roasted pig on a spit;plete with the apple in it¡¯s mouth. It had to be wheeled in on an oversized cart, the thing was so massive.


    The side dishes came out next. Mashed, roasted, and saut¨¦ed potatoes were carted out first. Both mixed and single vegetable dishes were offered, followed by various types of rice dishes.


    Once the main dishes had been passed around at least once; the dessert trays began to steadily stream out of the kitchen. Everything from cookies, to cakes, to puddings and filled baked goods were offered and happily devoured. Skye in particr had loved the strawberry cupcakes filled with chocte pudding.


    Fresh loaves of bread, and varying jams and spreads were ced every few people apart for convenience. The side dishes took the longest to serve, which wasn¡¯t surprising when one considered the amount avable.


    Alcon had a Very good growing season this year, mostly in thanks to Skye and Jakub. Not only were they steadily producing agricultural equipment, but Skye herself made special trips out to the fields that were having issues growing or producing.


    Revitalizing the soil was child¡¯s y to Skye now, and she¡¯d checked every field that needed it within three day¡¯s time. When the harvest came, they had over a quarter more food that their best year on record.


    Magnus was so happy that he¡¯d ordered every dish that the kitchen had a recipe for to be made. Anything that wasn¡¯t eaten was to first be offered to the servants, then sent to the hospitals and orphanages for proper distribution.


    .....


    Marco had argued with his father at first, but when he¡¯d begrudgingly agreed to send aid to the Sync Kingdom, Marco relented. Tidas was quite angry that they were giving anything to the kingdom that helped his uncle, but also knew the state the people were in.


    For some reason, the Sync Kingdom was constantly flooded. It used to flood only once a year, but now the once vast and fertile farnds were more akin to marshes. Putting an enormous strain on their food supply.


    Their people raided as often as the Hignders did in search of food. Mano was their usual target, but Karena¡¯s brother had grown tired of their piging. He¡¯d ordered walls built around all the surrounding viges and farms nearest their shared boarders.


    With their prime raiding arena closed off, they¡¯d begun to branch out. Ital was having the most trouble with them right now, but they were also bing problematic for Lawrence. The two kingdoms shared a boarder right along the south-western edge of Ruscovic.


    Lawrence wasn¡¯t worried on bit. His people were more than capable of fighting for themselves, especially when the Fae became involved in the scuffles. The Sync Kingdom¡¯s people learned very quickly that Ruscovic wasn¡¯t an easy target..


    Skye ate so much food that her dress became a little hard to breath in. She had to sit and digest a bit before she was able to move around freely again. Tidas thought his wife was adorable as she sat next to him; rubbing her engorged stomach like a pregnant woman.


    After she¡¯d sat for a while, Skye got up and danced with her husband. As he spun and twirled her around, the crowds melted away, and they felt like they were the only two people in the room.


    When the pace to the music kicked up, so did Skye and Tidas¡¯ pace and style. They moved together perfectly; neither one truly leading or following. They simply flowed together like it was the most natural thing in the world.


    After a wonderful hour spent dancing with her husband, Skye had to give the others a chance. Both she and Tidas hated it. Most that danced with her just wanted an excuse to either hit on her, or just t-out touch her. Only a handful actually danced with her because she was an excellent partner.


    Skye wholeheartedly appreciated it when us, Ronnie, Lawrence, and Petrie all took turns giving her a break in between the sycophants. Her dance with us was longer than the rest, aside from Tidas. However, anyone watching could tell it was because they had been in a deep conversation..


    ¡°So: what¡¯s up with you and Kari? You two would make a lovely couple,¡± Skye stated; not beating around the bush at all.


    us had instantly tensed. He hadn¡¯t told Skye about his feelings towards Kari, but of course she had realized them anyways. With a long sigh, he exined his issue..


    ¡°I do care for her, much more than I thought I did, but it wouldn¡¯t be fair of me to be with her. Not when I could die at any time.¡±


    Skye eyed him critically; ¡°Aye, along with the rest of us. No one is Guaranteed a day of this life.. All we can do is seize the time we have, and live it up like tomorrow will alwayse. Otherwise ye aren¡¯t livin¡¯..¡±


    us nodded his acknowledgment, but Skye knew that she hadn¡¯t gotten through to him yet. With a huff, Skye added; ¡°Don¡¯t ye want to spend yer limited time on this doin¡¯ the things that make ye happy?¡±


    us nodded; ¡°I do, but not at the expense of others. I don¡¯t want her to regret anything..¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be up to Kari to decide? What she cherishes or regrets? Let her choose, then ye have yer answer.. Just be honest about what You think her choices entail, and Listen when she¡¯s bein¡¯ honest with you. Don¡¯t dismiss her feelings, us..¡±


    As the song ended, us thanked her for the dance, then bowed and left to find Kari. She was easily spotted by the small staircase leading into the banquet room. As she watched them disappear, Skye braced herself for the slew of courtiers waiting for their turn to dance with the beautiful champion.


    It was slightly after ten o¡¯clock when Skye¡¯s patience began to run thin. She and Tidas had been shooting each other longing looks the entire night as they danced with other people. There¡¯d been a few times that Skye had wanted to rip the sleazy women off of her husband as they pawed and grabbed at him, but an ocean of people kept them apart.


    Skye was attempting to drink a ss of wine while avoiding a group of young, cocky nobles that were dumb enough to think that they couldpare with her husband. After mming a ss of bitter merlot, she returned to the jungle that was the court..


    Right as she was about to lose her temper, Zas saved Skye from a persistent nobleman that she¡¯d already danced with twice. Skye had nearly jumped into him arms, she was so grateful for the save.


    ¡°Thanks foring to me rescue. That guy kinda creeps me out..¡±


    Zas chuckled; ¡°No problem! I actually wanted to apologize again for-¡±


    ¡°I think the public apology earlier was more than enough, Zas,¡± Skye took a deep breath before she continued; ¡°I understand why ye did what ye did: you were worried about yer friends. Ima not hold it against ye.¡±


    Zas¡¯ ears bent slightly; ¡°But you should hold how I went about it against me.. I should¡¯ve trusted you, Skye. I¡¯m sorry-¡±


    Skye¡¯s face scrunched in displeasure; ¡°Ack! Enough of that word! Say it again and Ima gonna yank on yer tail!¡±


    Zas¡¯ eyes went wide for a split second before he started tough. He truly felt terrible for underestimating Skye the way he did, but she clearly didn¡¯t care or take offense. ¡®She¡¯s probably used to being underestimated.. That¡¯s thest time I do that..¡¯


    As the song came to an end, Zas bowed to Skye a final time, then joined the other attending RMC members. After he walked away, Skye felt a light tap on her shoulder. Turning around, a giant smile lit her face as her father offered his hand out for a dance.


    A slow, semi-mncholy tune filled the air as Lucas swayed with his daughter; ¡°Ima so Proud of you, Skye! You¡¯vee so far in such little time. When did ye get a Tank trait?¡±


    Skye chuckled as she mostly exined how she and Shasta¡¯s friendship had developed, which led to her Tank trait being activated. Lucas didn¡¯t seem too happy when his daughter told him about her trip to the Medical Ward, so she refrained from telling him about reconstructing her hand.


    ¡®The old man would probably have a heart attack if I told him about that.. Best to keep it to me self..¡¯


    Lucas couldn¡¯t express how proud he was of his daughter. She¡¯d hid her magic most of her life out of fear, and now she was flourishing. Looking around at the crowds, Lucas caught sight of Genie. He wanted to have a discussion with him before he and Skye had a chance to talk.


    Anger still simmered below Lucas¡¯ calm surface towards the man, but Skye¡¯s father knew why he¡¯d ¡®left¡¯. The news of Tidas¡¯ fake death nearly killed Skye, and she was still suffering from it when they¡¯d learned the truth. Not to mention that Genie Greatly disapproved of Lucas¡¯ n to entrap the Fowlers in the first ce..


    Once the dance had ended, Shasta came over, and rescued Skye from any more enthusiastic dancing partners. She had a violin in her hands, and a giant drunken grin on her face as she wobbled in ce. Skye chuckled while sobering her up a bit, then they began to y for the crowds.


    Everyone cheered and pped as Skye and Shasta yed and danced; inspiring others to join in the fun. Celestia even managed to get Aero out onto the floor, even though he was extremely irritated from chasing off men attempting to dance with his wife all night.


    Skye¡¯s fingers zed across the neck of her violin as she kept a fast, fun rhythm. Not everyone was dancing, but most were at least smiling.. All except those gathered around Karena and Marco.


    Marco and most of hisckeys were grinning, but Karena and her little group were staring daggers at the two. Karena was furious that Skye was the center of attention yet again, even if she¡¯d earned it. Her dress was actually quite beautiful, which made the Crowned Princess even more jealous.


    As the night progressed, Tidas kept a close eye on his oldest brother. He¡¯d been slipping away a lot more oftentely, and no one seemed to know where he went when he did. Even Aero¡¯s brownies hadn¡¯t been able to figure it out.


    They thought that he was slipping out through secret hallways and doors, but they had yet to find anything...


    ncing at a giant, ornate clock, arge grin spread across Tidas¡¯ face. It was five minutes to eleven.. ¡®One more hour, then Skye and I can finally be alone..¡±

 Chapter 280

    280 Mage Trials: Midnight


    ****WARNING: This Chapter Has Extremely Descriptive And Graphic Sexual Content. Viewer Discretion Is Advised****


    Skye danced along with Shasta during the repetitious sections of the song. When it got to the parts where she had to nt her feet to focus, everyone was captivated by her ying.


    The agility and dexterity of Skye¡¯s fingers as she moved her hand along the violin¡¯s neck was unreal to those who yed. And the speed and uracy of her bow work was better than anything anyone had ever see.


    Maevis and Nics fluttered about, chatting and mingling with the delegates and nobles. Celestia and Aero were dancing gracefully across the floor on one side of the room, and Shasta, Zas, Tidas, and a bunch of other people were dancing...much less formally. But the entire room was filled with smiles andughter.


    Magnus looked around at his people and grinned. Everyone he looked at was enjoying themselves. Even Karena and her group were now smiling andughing, although it was most likely over nothing good.


    Watching Skye y and dance, he couldn¡¯t believe she¡¯d turned out to be so powerful. ¡®The intelligence and temper, I sawing because of Sorcha..¡¯


    A small, sad smile touched his lips for a second, then Magnus went back to his cup. He¡¯d thought that no one had caught it, but Lucas did, and knew exactly what his old friend was thinking about..


    Tapping his king¡¯s arm, Lucas stated in a low voice; ¡°I know what yer thinkin¡¯, and aye.. She¡¯s just like her: beauty, attitude, and all.¡±


    Magnus finished off his cup, them held it out for a servant to fill; ¡°Aye, she does look like her.. To the point of me thinking I¡¯m seeing a ghost sometimes.. But she was never that powerful..¡±


    .....


    Lucas nodded; ¡°Aye.. Haha, but she didn¡¯t need to be. Everyone loved her. That¡¯s why it was all so confusing when it happened.¡±


    Magnus cleared his throat; ¡°Aye, well.. We¡¯ll discuss all thatter... Hey? Did you see the look on Tidas¡¯ face when she first attacked him?!¡±


    ¡°Did ye see the face he made when he looked up at that water bubble? Haha! Looked like a fish!¡±


    Lucas made his eyes bulge as mouth gaped, sending the two into a fit ofughter. As they started to crack jokes about the trials, Tidas frowned from the other side of the room. He could hear their entire conversation...


    Theughs at his expense aside; theirparison of his wife to someone had caught Tidas¡¯ attention. ¡®Could they be talking about Skye¡¯s real mother?¡¯


    Before Tidas could be too preupied with his thoughts, Zas and Petrie dragged him over to a table to y drinking games. He tried to get them to stop, but the excuse of ¡®we¡¯ve yed it here before¡¯ was hard to argue with.


    Looking up at the clock, Tidas saw that it was about eleven-forty or so. He immediately turned to the gathered party-goers, and stated; ¡°You have me for twenty minutes! After that, Skye and I are retiring for the night.¡±


    A chorus of whistles and ribbings sounded out from his so-called friends that brought a wry smile to his face. He knew that they were just messing with him, but they weren¡¯t wrong either..


    Petrie watched them y the games with a small smile. He really was enjoying himself, but his mind was focused on back home..


    At first, he¡¯d been furious that the Alconians weren¡¯t mounting up to leave the moment they¡¯d arrived. Murdoc was crucial to peace talks; the elders wouldn¡¯t even read a treaty Proposal without his say-so.


    If Murdoc died before the treaty could be made and signed, then all hope for a bloodless peace would be lost. The Alconians didn¡¯t know it, but the Hignders were Far more advanced than they could imagine.. ¡®If he dies, a good portion of Alcon¡¯s military die with him..¡¯


    As Petrie began to lose himself to his darker thoughts, Tidas tapped him on the shoulder; ¡°I know you¡¯re worried, and I won¡¯t tell you to forget about it, but they do say that time flys while you¡¯re having fun.. Just saying.¡±


    Right as Tidas finished speaking, he handed Petrie a fresh, full cup of wine. He dly took it and mmed it, then thanked Tidas for the advice.


    After looking up at the clock, Petrie grinned cheekily at Tidas as he said; ¡°Well, since it seems to have worked for you, maybe I will give it a go.¡±


    Tidas nced up at the clock, then over to Skye. She was just setting down her violin as Celestia talked about her going to the Fae Kingdom, and ying for her mother some day. Her face was flushed, and her breathing was still noticeably uneven as she agreed with a wide smile.


    The level of attraction that Tidas felt for his wife in that moment was almost unbearable. He immediately cut through the crowds; ignoring anyone who tried to engage him in conversation until he almost literally ran into one specific person: Genie.


    Mutual smiles lit their faces as they hugged. Tidas hadn¡¯t seen Genie since before his first attempt on his uncle¡¯s life. As they started to engage in small talk, Skye walked up to them with a strained smile.


    ¡°Hello, Genie..Well, we¡¯ll see you tomorrow. Tidas and I have prior ns! Come to the balcony tomorrow! I¡¯ll tell the guards to expect ye!¡± Skye stated; barely giving a pause between her greeting and her farewell.


    Genie was left awestruck by Skye¡¯s sudden whirlwind, and confused. ¡®Everyone in the pce is here. Who would they be-oh..¡¯


    The realization hit Genie like a brick.. ¡®That¡¯s right; they aren¡¯t kids anymore, and they¡¯re married.. Still: So weird though!¡¯


    Genie shook the thought from his head, and went back to talking with Marie. She had arge smirk on her face, like she knew what he¡¯d been thinking. Shaking his head again, they went back to discussing the current state of the Sai Republic...


    ************


    As soon as Skye and Tidas went into their room, they began to devour each other with kisses. Tidas hastily entwined his fingers into her hair while she started to unbutton his vest. Once she¡¯d gotten his undershirt open and his pants unzipped, he spin her around to unzip her.


    Trailing feather-soft kisses along her shoulders as he slowly unzipped the dress; Tidas had to fight the urge to rip it off of her. Skye¡¯s breathing was already heavy and uneven, sending a surge of desire throughout his body.


    When Skye¡¯s back was finally exposed to him, he lightly ran his fingers up and down the middle of her back. Causing her skin to prickle, and her her own lust to spike.


    Turning around to face him, Skye dropped her dress to the floor. Her heels, stockings, and undergarments were still on, but Tidas didn¡¯t care. ¡®I promised myself that the dress would survive. That¡¯s all that matters..¡¯


    Tidas was about to scoop Skye up, but she sped away from him, andnded hard on the bed with a giggle. He grinned devilishly as he slowly approached the bed. Skye moved to unsp her bra, but Tidas beat her to it.


    He grabbed the front and said; ¡°Brace yourself, love. I have no more patience left..¡±


    A shiver on need and anticipation shot through Skye as he ripped off her undergarments. As soon as her full body was bared to him, Tidas began to cover her in kisses and love-nips. He started with her left palm, then worked his was across her corbone until he¡¯d reached the right hand.


    He kissed Skye everywhere, minus her feet and other ticklish ces. Tidas was intentionally avoiding her more delicate areas until he¡¯d kissed almost every inch of her. Once he was satisfied, he moved to her taut breasts..


    Skye arched her back towards her husband as he teased and nipped at her over-sensitive nipples. His fingers gently kneaded her tender flesh, eliciting a sultry moan from her. Once she was nearly rolling under his touch, Tidas shifted his attention to her most sensitive ce.


    Tidas¡¯ body slipped low until his lips and tongue found their target. Skye was already wet with desire, but Tidas wanted to drown her in it. Give her so much joy and pleasure that she might start to understand how she made him feel..


    Skye was already lost in a field of stars by the time Tidas readied himself to enter her. When he did, the stars exploded; turning into fireworks. She dug her nails into his back as he slowly moved on her, watching her expressions shift as he did.


    Forcing her eyes open to meet his, Skye¡¯s breath hitched as profound love and devotion shined in his. It was so intense that she wanted to look away, but couldn¡¯t as they connected on that otherworldly in again..


    Skye could feel Tidas¡¯ love surrounding her like a warm nket on a chilly night. As his body covered hers, their existences¡¯ mingled as their souls shared a final piece with each other..


    Skye shuddered violently and cried out as she and Tidas hit their final peak together. Not wanting to squish her, but also not wanting to let her go just yet; Tidas flipped their positions so that Skye wasying on top of him. She¡¯d shifted her legs and weight in sync with him naturally, hardly noticing in her daze.


    As theyid in their bed, panting erratically; Tidas kept his arms tightly wrapped around his wife. He¡¯d been overly worried about her going to the Hignds with him, but now that worry was barely there.. ¡®Probably because she kicked my ass during the trials..¡¯


    Once her breathing evened out, Skye tilted her head up at Tidas with a grin; ¡°Is it just me, or does it get better every time?¡±


    Tidas¡¯ugh echoed off of the walls of their room before he replied; ¡°Aye, I think it does, too.. Hey Skye?¡±


    When she looked back up at her husband, the warmest, most sincere smile Skye had ever seen was on his face as he said; ¡°I love you, and I¡¯m happy we can stay together..¡±


    Skye beamed at him; ¡°I love ye, too, Tidas.. And yer stuck with me, so I¡¯d hope you¡¯d be happy about that.¡±


    ¡°Aye, wife. I¡¯m happy.. And proud of you for winning.¡±


    Skye leaned up on his chest to look at him with a cheeky grin; ¡°So, yer sayin¡¯ that yer proud of me for beatin¡¯ ye?¡±


    Tidas chuckled slightly at the thought; ¡°Aye, I guess I am. But that¡¯s also because I keep in mind that I am the Commander of the RMC..¡±


    ¡°Tis true, husband.. For now,¡± Skye had stated it jokingly, but Tidas still tickled her for it.


    They talked back and forth for a bit longer before Skye had nodded off on top of his chest. He gently rolled to his side, keeping aware of where and how her arms and legs would fall when he set her down.


    After setting her down carefully, Tidasid there for an undetermined amount of time, just watching her sleep. It was rxing to see since very soon, they¡¯d be leaving for the Hignds. And even though they¡¯re married, technically; Skye and Tidas were supposed to sleep in separate tents.


    He hadn¡¯t nned on adhering to the rule, but Skye was simply too tempting to him. ¡®After the Hignders¡¯ issue and my uncle are dealt with, then we¡¯ll share a tent Far away from camp..¡¯


    As Tidas nodded off; another thread of Fate readies itself to twist it¡¯s way around Skye. Bringing her ever closer to either a new beginning, or end...

 Chapter 281

    281 Mage Trials: Reigning Champion


    When Skye and Tidas awoke the next morning, it was to Peggy rushing about in their room. Apparently she¡¯d overslept for the first time in her life, or at least in Skye¡¯s.


    Concerned for her surrogate mother, Skye ordered her to take a day of rest. Peggy had refused at first, but Skye told her that if she didn¡¯t take the day off now, it would be two starting tomorrow. She blustered at first, but knew it was a sign that she was getting sick.


    ¡°Have you ever even been sick?¡± Tidas had asked jokingly, but Peggy thought seriously on it.


    ¡°When was thest time? Mete twenties? Early thirties? ...I me this stuffy-arse pce! Bloody breedin¡¯ ground for more nastiness than I care toment on.¡±


    Skye snickered at her servant¡¯s extremely urate barb as she dressed. Peggy hadid out avender-colored dress for her to wear to the final Mage Trials. It had a modest bust line for once, but the material was nice and light.


    Tidas dressed lightly as well. A loose-fitted white shirt withfortable pant, and his favorite boots. He was going to have to shower and change afterwards anyway, so he wanted to befy while he could.


    The weather had been mild so far, and everyone prayed that it would hold; at least until they had reached the Hignds. Petrie said that it was already snowing on asion there. If they waited too long, they¡¯d be stuck in the Hignds until the first thaw..


    ************


    When they arrived at the arena; Genie, Petrie, Celestia, Aero, Maevis, and Nics were all waiting. Lawrence was already on the balcony with his father and Lucas, who hugged Skye as soon as he saw her. After, he told her that he and Petrie would be leaving as soon as the trials finished, and they went to the R&D department to pick up his altered sensory suit.


    .....


    When Skye looked at Petrie, she had to fight the urge to mess with him. He was clearly hung over; squinting his eyes and plugging his ears whenever the noise kicked up. Being in an incredibly good mood, she opted to heal him instead.


    After she¡¯d finished, Petrie looked at Skye with a cheeky smile as he said; ¡°Now I know why Tidas married ye..¡±


    Skye chuckled at his joke; ¡°That was decided long beforehand, but he¡¯ll admit that it ¡¯tis a nice perk. Shasta, too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the feisty feline, correct? Wouldn¡¯t mind a few scratches on me back from her,¡± Petriemented, making Skye snap her head over to Lawrence.


    He was heavily engaged in a discussion with Magnus, much to Skye¡¯s relief. She really didn¡¯t want to deal with an international incident when technically the Hignds weren¡¯t a fully-recognized kingdom yet.


    ¡°Shasta is the fianc¨¦e of Lawrence. He¡¯s Tidas¡¯ brother, and the king of Ruscovic: remember? Ye met him at the Summer Games?¡±


    Petrie¡¯s expression when nk for several seconds before a glimmer of recognition lit his features; ¡°Oh, Aye! Grand time, that was! Well, Ima happy to hear that she¡¯s well taken care of.¡±


    ¡°Aye, she is,¡± Lawrence said as he stood next to them; leaning against the cement railing with a cocky grin.


    Skye chuckled; ¡°Are ye sure that ye don¡¯t have a trait? That¡¯s some keen hearin¡¯ ye got..¡±


    ¡°No magic, just pure talent,¡± Lawrence replied as cockily as his grin had suggested that he would.


    The three stood and talked until Celestia came flying over to her, and nearly smacked into the side of her face. Apparently they¡¯d shrunk back down to their normal sizes shortly after Skye and Tidas had retired for the night.


    When Maevis and Nics joined in, the noise was a bit much, so Skye stepped off to the side. She¡¯d just taken a deep breath when Genie tapped her on her shoulder. Beaming at him, Skye jumped on him again for a hug.


    After the usual pleasantries, Genie stated; ¡°I guess we¡¯ll have to postpone that dinner one more time, unless they won¡¯t be holding another banquet tonight?¡±


    Skye shed a small smile; ¡°Oh, there¡¯ll be a banquet regardless.. I just don¡¯t know if there will be any Victors..¡±


    Genie quirked an eyebrow; ¡°Why would you think that?¡±


    Skye smirked cockily; ¡°Well, not to sound arrogant, but: Ima not down there..¡±


    Genie barked a sharpugh; ¡°That sounded like nothing But utter arrogance.¡±


    Skye¡¯s grin widened; ¡°Just watch, you¡¯ll see.. I¡¯d bet money on it.¡±


    Chuckling again, Genie said; ¡°I¡¯ll take you up on that, but how about loser pays for dinner?¡±


    ¡°Winner picks where to eat? Yer on! Just don¡¯t get angry when ye see a bunch of zeros on the bill. I can eat quite a bit, ya know? And me favorite ce has be quite popr.¡±


    As thepetitors filed out, Skye realized that the match-ups were fairly equal to yesterday¡¯s. The difference being that only one Elemental mage was out there. Skye hadn¡¯t been aware that the guy was a Fire mage, and had instantly smacked herself for not paying attention to thosepeting today.


    She¡¯d only met a Fire mage once, and it was when she was child. The King of the Fire Nation had sent a representative for the first time, and one of the guards had been a Fire mage. They were very rare on the Star Continent, but the mostmon Elemental mage found in the Fire Nation.


    The tracks were set up nearly the same as yesterday, with exception of Zas and Shasta¡¯s sections being moved up slightly. The mages in charge of the course thought it would give morepetitors a chance to make it passed them... They were wrong.


    After they analyzed the entire trial from the previous day, the judges and course creators all agreed: Skye was the key to everyone¡¯s passing.


    When she¡¯d blocked the other two teams at the start, it gave her team time to wear down, and ultimately beat Zas after Skye put up the second wall. Clearing the way for teams D and F(after they broke through the second wall).


    The other teams got passed Shasta because of Skye as well. She was distracted while fighting because she was worried about Zas going after Skye. On top of that, she¡¯d also warped the wall. It slowed down the teams, but it all gave them time.


    They could hear Zas fighting on the other side, so they knew they¡¯d be going up against Shasta. They came up with strategies, and worked together to make sure that they could at least, get by her. Skye warping of the walls gave them cover, too.


    Shasta¡¯s area started just a bit before Zas¡¯ did on her side, so a section of it was affected by the Skye¡¯s magic. It made the area too narrow for Shasta to use her speed in, and with Manics and Tamers to contend with; she needed her agility.


    The final reason Skye was responsible for everyone¡¯s sess, and the biggest: She took down Tidas. No one thought it was possible, but they had all watched it with their own eyes. Their reactions had been genuine, especially Tidas¡¯. It was the funniest part of the trials.


    One of the judges had been one of Skye¡¯s dance partners during the feast; not that she realized it. She just thought he was a prying fan, but spoke to him in the same way that she would¡¯ve if she¡¯d been officially approached.


    They spoke about her tactics, and when she¡¯d decided to hide her Tank trait. Skye didn¡¯t tell him the specifics, but did tell him about how long she¡¯d been hiding it.


    The judge had been shocked that Skye not only kept the secret, but had a wide array of backup ns. He wanted to ask more, but could tell that she was bing annoyed with him. She¡¯d already danced with him twice, and practically ran whenever their eyes met..


    Skye was the whole reason that the trials had worked yesterday, and without her: everyone failed.


    A few had gotten passed Shasta and Zas, but No One got by Tidas. Even at the end when it was six Hybrid Tanks against him.. Tidas beat them all. The crowd had enjoyed the show, but were still a bit bitter not to have another set of Victors to talk about.. Until a few of the judges had announced their findings.


    ¡°This will be the only year that the Pirs participate within the Mage Trials as obstacles. After much deliberation amongst ourselves and the king: we came to the conclusion that without an extraordinary mage such as Princess Skye participating each year, no one would ever win..¡±


    He exined most of the reasons why the two trials had turned out so differently, which led Skye to realize who the man was. ¡®He looks So much younger than what he actually is! Lucky!¡¯


    After the crowds had epted the oue, thepetitors had to be dealt with; ¡°Due to the unforeseen difficulties; all mages will be epted into the RMC this year, if they wish. For those of you whom still wish to rank above Private: General Zas will be holding individual tests to see what you qualify for. This is not a guarantee of rank, but a chance to earn it. Think carefully before you decide to participate..¡±


    After a conclusion speech from Magnus, Marco actually stepped up to the podium. He spoke about how it was every mage¡¯s responsibility to protect their families by serving the kingdom. And that if the people worked towards the prosperity of the kingdom, then they were ultimately working for themselves to prosper.


    The then droned on about various ¡®projects he had approved of for the betterment of the people¡¯. Which was a sly way of taking the credit for Tidas¡¯ Public Works Projects.


    At the end of his long-winded speech, he¡¯d made ament about how ¡®he and his future Queen looked forward to serving their people to the best of their abilities¡¯..


    When he¡¯d finished speaking, Marco had looked directly at Skye. He had no expression on his face, but his eyes were piercing. A cold shiver of foreboding ran down Skye¡¯s spine as her eyes went hard.


    The extreme fear she¡¯d felt towards her brother-inw had shifted into contemptuous caution over the past year. He didn¡¯t scare her anymore, but that didn¡¯t mean that Skye was going to underestimate him, either. They stared each other down a few seconds until Tidas came to stand behind his wife.


    He¡¯d seen his brother staring at Skye, but couldn¡¯t do anything about it. He knew that Marco coveted her, and had nned on keeping her very far away from him due to it. But that was before Skye became an RMC Member..


    ¡®At least her rank offers her some protection from him, but that¡¯s only as long father is still king. Who knows what kind of shit he has nned for when he bes king...¡¯


    ¡®Everything he¡¯d just said...I Know that he was implying that Skye would be his Queen..¡¯


    As anger surged through him, Tidas hadn¡¯t realized that Skye had stood up, and was now directly in front of him. She cupped his cheek gently, then whispered; ¡°Out yer head, love.. Yer ce is here, with me..¡±


    When he looked into Skye¡¯s eyes, and she saw the light return; she kissed him lovingly. His jaw was tense, but loosened the longer her lips worked his. By the time he¡¯d fullye back to her from his dark ce, Tidas¡¯ breathing was ragged.


    With a cheeky smile, Skye wrapped her arm around her husband¡¯s and said; ¡°Come on! We best start headin¡¯ to Alfred¡¯s now, if we want to avoid the dinner rush. Genie¡¯s buyin¡¯!¡±

 Chapter 282

    282 Departures


    The Cat¡¯s Paw tavern was already busy by the time Skye¡¯s party had arrived. It took them a good twenty minutes of waiting before they could all be seated. But to be fair; their party was ratherrge.


    Skye, Tidas, Lucas, Petrie, the four Pixies, and Genie all sat at thergest booth that Alfred owned. Aero was pleasantly surprised when he saw that Alfred was also a Fae. Until they had actually arrived within the capital, the Fae King didn¡¯t know that their people could be business owners.


    Alfred bowed gracefully to the Royal Fae, then promised to bring them something special for their visit. Due to his tavern¡¯s increased poprity, Alfred had to hire extra servers and cooks. He still handled the majority of the preparations, and made sure that all the food that left his kitchen was to his standards, but Alfred liked that he and Renee both had smaller work loads.


    Renee was now the happiest person Skye had ever seen. She had a constant grin, and was hardly ever rude, except to those that disturbed their peace. Most didn¡¯t really care about their rtionship, but there were a few asininements here or there.


    As they brought the food out, Skye¡¯s mouth watered. Bits of shredded chicken and mushrooms in a garlicky white cream base covered six pastry puffs that had their middles poked in. An over-sized bowl of mixed vegetables sat in the middle for everyone to get their own portions from.


    Baskets of fresh bread and butter sat at the ends for convenience. All the humans ate Alfred¡¯s version of Chicken  King, and the Fae shared tes of Peggy¡¯s signature sd, and a tter of fruits that had been coated in a strawberry jam-type liquid.


    Alfred had tried Peggy¡¯s sd at the pce, and insisted that he sell in at his tavern. She¡¯d protested at first, but Alfred had literally kept it named Peggy¡¯ Signature Sd, and sent her a portion of his profits from every sale. She was shocked, to say the least, when she¡¯d received her first payment.. Turned out that people loved it, and it was an extremely popr item on his menu.


    Everyone knew that the recipe hade from Princess Skye¡¯s head servant. Alfred didn¡¯t know if the draw was that, or if it was simply the fact that it was truly tasty. But he wasn¡¯t going to look a gifted horse in the mouth to find out.


    As they ate, Skye gave a few of her mushrooms to Celestia. She squealed in delight at the taste of the slightly salty cream sauce, then made Aero taste it. It was adorable to watch her coaxing him. It became t-out hrious to see the tips of his ears turn red in embarrassment when she fed him in the very public space.


    .....


    As Skye giggled to herself, Tidas asked Lucas; ¡°So you and Petrie are leaving right after this, correct?¡±


    Lucas paused mid-shoveling to answer; ¡°Aye, we are. We¡¯ll stop wherever we need to, then depart right away.. Ima sorry yer mother couldn¡¯t be here,ssie. She probably didn¡¯t even know I came here.. I was on me way to Reinbolt¡¯s for the weekend when Ralph and Petrie ran out in front of the stagecoach.¡±


    Skye paused in her identical shoveling to reply to her father; ¡°Tis fine, Da. From what I remember, Mother isn¡¯t a fan of the Mage Trials to begin with..¡±


    A touch of mncholy covered Skye¡¯s features, prompting Lucas to assure her; ¡°Ye would be correct, except I Know that she¡¯s gonna be furious with me when she finds out I got to watch our bairn kickin¡¯ arse without her.¡±


    The cheeky smile on her father¡¯s face made Skye lose any sadness on her features, but inside she still felt it. Tidas sensed it in her and gently squeezed her hand. To let her know that he was there for her.


    Genie had been watching his former students with a soft grin the entire meal. Sheughed and smiled like she always had, but there was something different about her.. Something he couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on..


    The tavern was packed, but despite the slow service time; everyone was in an excellent mood. A kind of jubnt aura filled the tavern, but it all seemed to emanate from Skye. Like she was the source of the joviality..


    ¡®The legend says that the Catalyst will either unite the world, or destroy it. I think that if it¡¯s actually Skye¡¯s choice..¡¯


    Skye had noticed that Genie wasn¡¯t talking much. He always did that whenever something heavily weighed on his conscience. As they finished up their meal, Skye pulled him aside and asked what was wrong.


    With a slightly sheepish expression, Genie would only say that he had to talk to herter about an important request. When she inquired as to why he couldn¡¯t just tell her, his expression grew pensive as he replied; ¡°Not in a public setting.. Too many ears.¡±


    ¡°Aye.. Then how about yee to our little house tonight? I got somethin¡¯ I want to show ye there, anyways,¡± Skye replied with a cheeky grin.


    Genie agreed with a weary expression. ¡®I know that look.. She¡¯s nning something.. Something she Thinks will be funny..¡¯


    As concern caused Genie¡¯s brow to furrow, Skye and Tidas shared a conspiring look. Genie loved dragons, like most people that were raised in the Sai Republic. They were revered as wise and holy creatures, and Genie had always been particrly enthusiastic about anything pertaining to them.. ¡®I canna Wait to see his face when he meets Zazzy!¡¯


    ************


    When everyone had returned to the pce, most of the delegates were just about to leave. Few stayed past the Mage Trials because winter always came shortly after. Being the Northern-most kingdom; most of the delegates weren¡¯t used to such cold temperatures.


    The representative from the Fire Nation was particrly having a terrible time, which Skye found amusing. Every time she turned around; he was there watching her. He reminded her of a suaver, less menacing version of Marco.


    All of the Alconian Royals lined up to bid the delegates farewell. Celestia sniffled as she and Skye hugged, unfazed by their differences in size. Aero attempted to only shake her hand, but Skye easily pulled him in for a hug.


    He thought it was highly inappropriate, but smiled and hugged Skye back all the same. As they left with their centaur guards and a Wyvern flying overhead; Celestia beamed at her husband.


    ¡°I think that was the first time I¡¯ve seen you smile so much while in public, love.. I liked it..¡± Celestia trailed off into a sultry smile.


    Aero grinned at his beautiful wife as he simply replied; ¡°Did I? Well.. I can¡¯t be a stick in the mud all the time.¡±


    Celestiaughed and wrapped her arms around Aero, then they practically danced through the air as they flew home. The centaurs grinned as they sped to keep pace with their Queen and King...


    Skye was sad to say goodbye to her father and Petrie. She¡¯d barely gotten to spend time with him, but was grateful for the little she had gotten. He wasn¡¯t supposed to attend the trials this year, but wound up here anyways. Looking up at her namesake, Skye thanked whatever mysterious force had timed their meeting so well.


    Ralph and Petrie wouldn¡¯t have been able to make it in time to inform Magnus and Tidas of the mess brewing in the Hignds without Lucas. They would¡¯ve likely been stuck in Moonshire for the entire winter, and the raid would¡¯ve waited until the first thaw.


    Tidas didn¡¯t like the idea of going to the Hignds in the beginnings of winter, but they had no choice. If Murdoc was killed, war with the Hignders was inevitable, and Tidas wanted to avoid that at all costs.


    Petrie didn¡¯t say it outright, but had implied several times that the Hignders weren¡¯t as primitive as the Alconians had thought. As he and Skye chatted, Lucas told Tidas that he had recognized and named everything that they had walked passed in the R&D department.


    Considering that the first section was akin to a giant museum; the remark had made Tidas very apprehensive.. ¡®The north is known for having a high amount of archaeological and historical finds.. What if they found a high-powered weapon? Or a cash of them?¡¯


    The reasons for the Hignd Raid kept piling higher and higher, but his original goal was still at the forefront of his mind. A darkened expression overtook Tidas¡¯ features as he thought about finally catching up with his uncle, and ending his nearly life-long endeavor..


    ¡°Out yer head, love.. Yer ce is here, with me..¡±


    the phase brought Tidas out of his dark thoughts, and into the blinding light that was his wife¡¯s adoring smile. It was gentled with concern, but still beaming in nature as she softly squeezed his hand.


    Tidas looked at Skye as a gentle breeze lightly yed at her hair, and the fading sun illuminated it. It looked like golden fire with the reds and oranges from the sunset cast against it. Also making it look close to her original color..


    His breath caught in his throat as Tidas stared at her. Skye had grown so much, but changed so little. She was confident now; in herself and her ce in the world, and it showed. She shined brighter than any star to him, and she loved him wholeheartedly..


    Cupping her cheek; Tidas leaned in and kissed Skye so sweetly that her knees grew weak. She gripped his arm to steady herself as she also leaned in with matched passion..


    A cough that was clearly meant to gain their attention came from Genie, who was now standing next to them. Skye blushed prettily as she remembered that they were in public, but Tidas looked irritated that they were interrupted. His sour expression brought a devilish grin to Genie¡¯s face as he asked; ¡°So, lovebirds.. Where to now?¡±


    Tidas smiled cheekily as he nced at Skye. She nearly had the same expression, but slightly less maniacal in nature than her husband¡¯s.


    ¡°Well be headin¡¯ to our wee home in a few minutes. I just need to go check on Peggy first. She was startin¡¯ to get sick, and I wanna make sure that she¡¯s restin¡¯ properly,¡± Skye replied, then they bid Magnus and Marie farewell untilter that night.


    When Skye turned down her hall, the first thing she saw was that both their closet door, and bedroom door were open. Skye immediately started to mutter under her breath as she first poked her head into the closet, then her room..


    Peggy was sitting on their couch; sniffling as she folded or hung clothes. Skye walked up behind her, leaned down by her ear, then spoke in a tone that made both Genie and Tidas shiver..


    ¡°What do ye think yer doin¡¯, Peg?¡±


    Peggy yelped as she shot out of her seat, and nearly fell over the coffee table in front of her. She whirled around and instantly gulped when she saw the stern expression on Skye¡¯s face. She smiled and chuckled lightly as Peggy shrugged and muttered; ¡°Shit..Busted..¡±

 Chapter 283

    283 Previous Obligations


    Peggy¡¯s cheeks red red with her embarrassment of getting caught. She stared at the floor as Skye rightly chewed her a new one. Going off about how angry she¡¯d be if their situations were reversed. After about eight solid minutes, Genie put his hand on Skye shoulder, and chided her about being ¡®stern on the old woman¡¯.


    Peggy went to yell at him with a smile for saying that, but wound up having a coughing fit instead. Skye instantly shooed her back to bed, then made Tidas and Genie help hang clothes. Afterwards, Tidas ordered one of his guards to fetch three servants, so Peggy could instruct them.


    Being smart about it, Tidas had whispered to the guard to make sure and have the head housekeeper send her best. When he took off, Skye chuckled and said; ¡°Shoulda asked for five to cover Peggy¡¯s pace properly..¡±


    Tidas blinked several times; ¡°Are we sure that she¡¯s not a Fae? Like some kind of demon-elf hybrid or-¡±


    ¡°I heard that, Tidas MacArthur! And Ima Not amused!¡± Peggy bellowed from her bedroom, making Tidas jolt.


    Skye and Genie both got a goodugh out of it, then chatted while they waited for the other servants to show up. Genie had been helping out his brother, Senator Li Wei, with protection mostly. He¡¯d also checked on a few of his former students. One of which was currently his number two, and handling things for him while he was gone...


    When the servants finally arrived, and Skye knew that Peggy wouldn¡¯t be too overbearing for them to deal with; they left for Zazzy¡¯s ce..


    ************


    When they were about halfway there, Skye jumped from Thoth, whom had be used to it, and took off ahead. Tidas and Genie were still on horses, and took their time getting to their destination..


    .....


    Tidas chewed Genie out for abandoning Skye, and not telling her that he was alive. He obviously felt bad about it, and told his pupil about the hollow being his home until he had returned to her. After that, Tidas was a bit calmer since he¡¯d already talked to Skye about it.


    When they got to Zazzy¡¯s ce, it just looked like a sweet little cottage attached to a giant barn. Genie¡¯s head swiveled, knowing what must live in the barn. ¡®Skye had wrote many letters about her, but I wonder how big she really is? Mr. Fuu wouldn¡¯t give me the details..¡¯


    Mr. Fuu had traveled back home like the other dignitaries. Alconian winters were far harsher than Sai¡¯s, and he had no wish to experience it with his bad arthritis. Especially if Skye wasn¡¯t going to be around to heal him..


    Tidas chuckled at his old teacher, then stated; ¡°You¡¯d have better luck looking up than around..¡±


    Right as Genie looked up, Skye and Zazzy flew low above them; mere inches from Genie¡¯s head. It scared his horse to the point of rearing up, then running off. Tidas¡¯ horse was used to Zazzy, the same as Thoth. She¡¯d even stolen apples for them on asion, and petted them.


    It was the oddest thing that Tidas had ever seen: Zazzy sitting on her butt, and stroking their manes with a delicate touch.. But, it was also one of the cutest things he¡¯d ever seen. Zazzy acted like a hyper-intelligent toddler; constantly getting into things, and flying off to explore. She always came back when he or Skye told her to, and never bothered the people.. now.


    When she¡¯d first started doing it, Zazzy had gotten them in trouble twice. Once for stealing a prized cow, and the second was for flying too low, and knocking down a barn. Skye had easily fixed the barn to be better than new, but the man whom had his cow stolen demanded a hefty price.


    Tidas paid it begrudgingly, even though he thought it was Way too much for a single cow; no matter how fat..


    Zazzy was the size of a fully-grown elephant now, and much bigger than the Rnd Snare Journals said she would be. She wasn¡¯t even a year old yet, but was way past the size marker for a year old already.. ¡®How big is she gonna get?!¡¯


    The thought was so disturbing to think about, that Tidas pushed it from his mind every time it popped up. ¡®We¡¯ll deal with that mountain when wee to it..¡¯


    When Genie flew back, he didn¡¯tnd on the ground. He¡¯d used his Wind magic to catch himself as he stared at the legendary creature before him with awe.


    The red bones left behind from an ancient dragon made up the walls of the Sai capital, much like Dragonhorn. They had the same shine to them, and cast the colors of the sunset in beautiful arrays over the city. They were proof of not only their existence, but of their benevolence..


    The bones had protected their capital from invaders since before it was the Sai Republic. Only an attack from the inside was able to bring down the previous rulers. Dragons were heavily ingrained in their culture and beliefs, and for Genie to see a living one right in front of him..


    ¡°Would you like to meet her? She¡¯s very friendly. Kinda boarders on over-friendly..¡±


    At Tidas¡¯ offer, Genie didn¡¯t even wait for them tond. He took off into the air, leaving Tidas sitting on top of his horse..


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll be down here then! By myself.. Guess I¡¯ll see if we have snacks of some sort..¡±


    Skye heard his remark and chuckled at his mock self-pity. He wasn¡¯t really upset, but she also knew that he had missed seeing Genie, too. As Genie met up with her and Zazzy in flight, Skye said; ¡°I think we best get back down to Tidas! I don¡¯t wanna deal with a moody husband!¡±


    Genie chuckled as he and Zazzy looked at each other. She quirked her head, then waved like a person at him. Genie chuckled again, then waved back as he said; ¡°Cleaver Girl!¡±


    Skyeughed boisterously, then stated; ¡°Oh, ye have no idea..¡±


    Once they were on the ground, Skye told Genie about Zazzy¡¯stest little ¡®quirks¡¯, like reading books, and going for flights on her own. He petted her and looked on in amazement at Skye spoke.


    ¡°She reads?! Did you teach her?!¡± Genie eximed when she¡¯d gotten to the part of it.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s the weird part! And there¡¯s no mention of dragon¡¯s bein¡¯ able to in the journals we found, either,¡± Skye replied with a touch of both pride, and worry in her voice.


    Noticing it, Geniemented; ¡°It must be a gic thing. You wrote that they have special traits that are passed down, right? Maybe it¡¯s exclusive to Zazzy? That¡¯s why Ronald didn¡¯t know about it..¡±


    Skye chuckled as she hopped down from Zazzy¡¯s saddle; ¡°It¡¯s Rnd, not Ronald. Rnd Snare..¡±


    ¡°The dragon rider?¡± Genie asked with a perplexed tone.


    Skye¡¯s eyes went wide; ¡°I never wrote about that..¡±


    ¡°Snacks are ready-what¡¯s going on? Why the serious faces?¡± Tidas asked as he came out with a small tray of cookies.


    Tidas looked at the tension on Skye¡¯s face, and the ¡®Oops¡¯ expression on Genie¡¯s. He sighed deeply, and looked to Genie; ¡°You already dug the hole, it¡¯d be best to tell her before she buries you in it..¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t learn it from you.. There¡¯s records in Sai from the first dynasty that mentions him..¡± Genie replied as he looked at the ground.


    Skye¡¯s anger red; ¡°Why did ye not tell me in a letter?! What do ye know about him?!¡±


    Genie flustered; ¡°I-I don¡¯t remember! I learned that over twenty five years ago at school!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s bulshit, Genie.. Yer not the type to forget somethin¡¯ about yer favorite subject..¡±


    When Genie averted his eyes again, Skye was about to snap, but Zazzy stuck her tail in between them. Skye was going to yell at her for interrupting, but she had a strange look in her eyes, almost pleading with her mother to listen..


    Skye looked at Genie with a no-nonsense expression; ¡°What were ye gonna ask me about, Genie? What¡¯s the favor?¡±


    Genie locked eyes with Skye, and spoke in his serious tone; ¡°I want you and Tidas toe to Sai, and help me unravel a plot. One that threatens the peace of my home, and Mei..¡±


    ¡°Mei¡¯s in trouble?! Why?! She¡¯s done nothing to anyone-¡±


    Genie cut Skye off; ¡°She¡¯s her father¡¯s daughter, that¡¯s why.. Li is trying to do something, but he has a Lot of opposition from some of the other Senators.. Ones who¡¯s families were pro-emperor, if you understand..¡±


    The silence was heavy in the air as Skye pieced together his meaning; ¡°I thought that the heir to the main line died without kin?!¡±


    ¡°Direct kin.. A branch family that had always had a seat on the Senate is trying to gather support to.. Return things. They have people sabotaging public works, as well as killing those who stand against them. It¡¯s why I¡¯ve been helping my brother with protection details, but my ninja can only do so much..¡±


    ¡°So what are we to do? I know nothing if espionage!¡± Skye nearly yelled.


    ¡°If you and Tidas show up with Zazzy championing my brother¡¯s cause, then the people will back him..¡±


    Tidas rubbed at his chin as he thought out loud; ¡°Because of how the people of Sai revere dragons, correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes. If they see the ¡®Chosen Mother¡¯ siding with Li, the opposition will lose virtually all of their support overnight. Mei and Li will be safe, and you can enjoy some time visiting your dear friend, whom missed you terribly, by the way..¡±


    Skye sighed in exasperation; ¡°But I just joined the RMC! Magnus would never allow me to go, and even if he did, Ima not sure I should.. I made amitment, Genie. I canna back out of it just because I got what I wanted.¡±


    Genie¡¯s own temper red; ¡°Magnus won¡¯t see it that way if I exin it to him!¡±


    ¡°No, but the other RMC members might,¡± Tidas stated as he walked forward; ¡°Skye had no previous training, other than what Shasta had taught her over the past year. All of the others had been apart of the mandatory indoctrination training for years, but then Skye shows up out of nowhere with multiple Elemental traits, even..¡±


    Tidas rubbed the back of his neck hesitantly; ¡°To be honest, some of them resent her already. They had to leave their families at such a young age, but the daughter of the king¡¯s favorite got a pass?¡±


    ¡°...Don¡¯t sugarcoat it or anythin¡¯, husband,¡± Skye remarked; she didn¡¯t know any of that for sure, until now.


    After shing his wife an apologetic expression, Tidas added; ¡°And on top of that, I¡¯m the Commander of the RMC.. Do you honestly think that my father will let me go?¡±


    ¡°Then Skye can just-¡±


    ¡°No. We stay together. That¡¯s why she¡¯s going on the Hignd Raid with me,¡± Tidas cut Genie off.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t ye send Mei here?! She¡¯s never been to Alcon before!¡± Skye eximed; she really did want to protect and see Mei.


    Genie shook his head; ¡°She hasn¡¯t left the castle in months. Every time she does, she gets attacked. And she can¡¯t travel this far with a young child..¡±


    The three stood there in silence for several minutes before Zazzy started huffing. She¡¯d been staring at the cookies that her father was holding with drool running down her jaw.


    Not thinking, Tidas held up the tray and said; ¡°You want one, girl?¡±


    Instead of grabbing one with her ws, Zazzy licked the entire tray. Every cookie stuck to her tongue as she dragged it across the silver tter that was the perfect size for her to do it to..


    The look of shock on Tidas¡¯ face was too funny, breaking the built-up tension. As theyughed, an idea struck Genie..


    ¡®When was thest time Alcon sent diplomats to Sai? ...I think I need to have a little discussion with Magnus..¡¯

 Chapter 284

    284 Bad Moves


    Skye, Tidas, and Genie spent another hour with Zazzy until they Had to go back to get ready. Genie was difficult to pull away since he and Zazzy were having so much fun together. It was like an uncle chasing around a favorite niece or nephew.. If the child was the size of an elephant.


    They couldn¡¯t fly around too much because the sun had finished setting right after they¡¯d arrived. Because their ytime had been cut so short by the winter sun, Genie had asked Skye if he and Zazzy could go for a ¡®fly¡¯ in the morning. With the baby dragon giving her puppy eyes as he¡¯d asked: Skye couldn¡¯t say no.


    Genie was talking to her like a person instead of an animal, which was the the main reason that she had agreed to let them go for an early-morning flight. Skye didn¡¯t like it whenever she saw someone treating Zazzy like a dog or cat. She was too intelligent and special to be treated as such, but thankfully: Genie wasn¡¯t like that.


    In between all their running around, Genie would stop and ask Zazzy questions that could be answered with a yes or no. She¡¯d even counted for him a couple of times during their bantering, and Genie had tried to get her to do the whole Do-Re-Me bit. Which sounded like awkward howls, and sent them all into fits ofughter as she tried to hit high notes.


    The two smiled and yed around a bit more before Skye and Tidas could actually pull them apart. As they¡¯d left; Zazzy let out a sad, gargled roar that made both Skye and Genie wanted to turn back. If Tidas hadn¡¯t have been there: they probably would¡¯ve stayed.


    Since there were no Victors from the final Mage Trials, tonight¡¯s banquet was more like a giant party instead of an official celebration. Most of the delegates were gone except the few stationed in Alcon, so all of the regr courtiers were allowed back into the banquet hall.


    Usually when an event was going on, only the highest ranking nobles were allowed to participate; with a few exceptions like Lucas Moonstone. Other than those who were vital to Alcon¡¯s economy; most were excluded. It was a coveted invitation by all because of the possible connections the events afforded.


    The delegates being gone didn¡¯t deter any of the ambitious fools that had made an extra effort to attend. Whether it was to pay off a couple of guards to get in, or apany an actual invited guest: they had made it. The banquet hall was already packed by the time Skye and Tidas had made it.


    They¡¯d missed the actual meal, but trays of appetizers and drinks were being passed around by servants. Skye ate an entire tray of little pastry puffs filled with a kind of chocte pudding with bits of mint in it. She hadn¡¯t used much magic at all since she¡¯d left the Cat¡¯s Paw Tavern, but she¡¯d still felt peckish.


    .....


    As Genie wastched Skye eat, he wondered if she realized that she was involuntarily funneling magic into her ne. It was barely detectable, and the only reason he¡¯d even noticed was because he¡¯d hugged her.. ¡®I wonder if she even knows what that stone is?¡¯


    Shaking the random thought from his head: Genie refocused on his mission..


    When he approached the main table, Genie bowed low to Magnus, then to Marco and Karena. They were all seated next to each other, surrounded by people Genie didn¡¯t recognize. Most were around Marco¡¯s age, which surprised Genie because Magnus wasn¡¯t known for being tolerant of ignorance..


    ¡°Jin Laos! It¡¯s good to see you again, old friend! What brings you to my corner of the room? I figured that you and Skye would be busy catching up?¡±


    Genie grinned at King Magnus; ¡°We have been, but there is a rather urgent matter I wish to discuss with you..¡±


    ¡°In the middle of the banquet? It must be important for you to ask,¡± Magnus replied as he started to stand up.


    Genie¡¯s features went stern; ¡°It is, and it pertains to the princess as well..¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll being along as well, then,¡± Marco added, knowing that he could only be referring to Skye.


    Eyeing the Crowned Prince suspiciously, Genie nodded in agreement, then followed behind Magnus as they made their way through the masses. He led them out and into the halls, winding through them until they¡¯d reached his office. Once they were seated, servants offered them sses of wine..


    Genie rarely drank, so he refused, but Magnus and Marco gotfortable with their sses in hand as Genie began to exin his situation. He didn¡¯t say all of the details because Marco was present, but enough to get them on his side..


    ¡°So what you¡¯re telling me is that the branch family of the original royal family wants to start up a new dynasty?¡±


    Genie nodded; ¡°Yes, but the Senators are divided on the matter. Most are afraid of another dictator, which is exactly what Senator Toku would be.. He a ruthless, greedy man that doesn¡¯t care for much outside of the depths his own pockets. If he can convince even just two more Senators at next year¡¯s Open Session: the Sai Republic will copse..¡±


    ¡°How is that bad for us? Why would we want to help you? And how does Skye fit into all of this?¡± Marco asked in a callous tone.


    Genie eyed Marco for a moment before answering; ¡°It is bad for you because if he does get elected Emperor, then there will be a Civil War within Sai again. We will request aid, and it will take years, if not decades, to pay back-¡±


    ¡°Then we just won¡¯t Give any aid,¡± Marco replied curtly.


    Genie was attempting to keep his temper in check, but Marco was asking for it.. In just as curt of a tone, Genie turned to Magnus and asked; ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I was under the impression that MAGNUS was the King of Alcon..¡±


    ¡°He is the future King, and needs to have a say in things like this now, but,¡± Magnus turned to lock eyes with his oldest; ¡°If you had any sense in your brain, you¡¯d heed Genie¡¯s words.. Jin Laos is one of the most decorated soldiers who has ever lived, and a good, honest man.. If he says we have cause to worry, then we do.¡±


    Marco barely reacted to his father¡¯s criticism, and nodded in understanding after he¡¯d finished. Genie wasn¡¯t sure if he was actually listening to his father, or just cating him, but he would take advantage of Marco¡¯s temporary ear.


    He exins how Sai reveres dragons, and the subsequent influence Skye would have for being Zazzy¡¯s Chosen Mother. Records showed that the people who raised them were described as highly intelligent andpassionate people. If a dragon deemed an individual worthy enough to raise them, then the people of Sai recognized them as worthy in general...


    ¡°If Skyees to Sai with me and champion¡¯s my brother, then the Senators with side with him. Her simply being there will save thousands of lives..¡±


    Magnus got up from his seat and paced the room; ¡°Skye has Just won her rank. She needs to be trained in her responsibilities as an RMC General.. But on the other hand, we can¡¯t afford to let an unknown yer take power..¡±


    ¡°What does Alcon get if we agree to help you?¡± Marco asked tly.


    Genie turned his attention to Marco; ¡°I can influence trade dealings with the Senate. If you agree to send Skye, I will send word to my brother about sharing our technology with you.¡±


    Marco scoffed; ¡°There isn¡¯t anything Sai has that we can¡¯t replicate with Yeager and Skye..¡±


    ¡°That you know of,¡± Genie smirked at Marco; ¡°You didn¡¯t think that we let All of our technology be known, did you?¡±


    For the first time, Genie saw a flicker of emotion within Marco¡¯s eyes. He couldn¡¯t tell if it was pure anger, or if there was a touch of respect in them for his ability to stand his ground against them.. Either way, Genie felt a little cocky over getting a rise out of the steely prince.


    They discussed the length of time the two needed to stay within Sai, and what would happen if Genie¡¯s n failed. Marco had made it clear that Alcon would not take in refugees if the worst came to pass. The only thing that bothered Genie was that they had no idea when the Hignd Raid would finish.


    In order for Genie¡¯s n to work, they needed to be in Sai at Least a solid month before the Session. To give Skye and Zazzy time to win over the people, and to give word of mouth time to spread. If they showed up right before the Session, it would be pointless because the people would see it for what it really was..


    After the three discussed a few more details about travel and possible trade ideas, Genie returned to the banquet hall. He was told not to say Anything to Skye and Tidas about it until after they had returned from the Hignds. They didn¡¯t need the distraction before going into battle..


    As Genie walked down the hallway, an image of a young, furious Skye popped into his head. Comparing her younger self to the older version.. Made him feel old. Despite his appearance, Genie was in his mid-thirties now..


    ¡®Maybe after all of this is over, I can start a family of my own? I wonder how She would feel about that... Probablyugh at me..¡¯


    ************


    After Genie had left, Marco and Magnus argued over the validity of the agreement. Marco had some good points, but they all centered around some idea that Skye couldn¡¯t take care of herself. As Magnus began to yell, Marco put his hand on his father¡¯s shoulder..


    A dark, twisted magic seeped out of him, and into Magnus. A sudden wave of dizziness had him reaching for his chair, which Marco ¡®helped¡¯ him over to. He had argued with Genie and Magnus, but it was all for show..


    ¡®Once theye back from the Hignds with the Ethereal Spear, my ns will Finally begin.. If they can be out of the kingdom for the first phase: then there will be no stopping me after that..¡¯


    ¡°I think you should call for Skye, son.. I don¡¯t feel well again,¡± Magnus asked in a weak voice.


    Marco was still funneling magic into him without realizing it. Realizing that Skye would notice the off amount, he pulled some of it back to himself. He was usually very careful not to overdose his father, at least not yet..


    The fact that his ns were So close at hand: Marco couldn¡¯t hide his perverse smile as replied to his father and king; ¡°I¡¯ll go fetch her right now..¡±

 Chapter 285

    285 Hignd Preparations


    When Marco went into the banquet room to find Skye, she was dancing with Tidas. She smiled radiantly as he spun her around to the music, then giggled when he pulled her back into his arms. They stared at each other with mutual love reflected in their eyes..


    Marco felt his ire rising as he watched his little brother enjoying thepany of his future bride.. ¡®It would make it easier if he died while fighting Richard. I could be a caring shoulder for her to cry on, and not even need to influence her.. But the chances of that are too slim to invest any assurances into; besides..¡¯


    ¡®I am looking forward to the expression on his face when my nes to fruition. Should I take Skye in front of him? Watch him crumble while the woman he loves chooses to love me right in front of his eyes?¡¯


    A devilish smirk appeared on Marco¡¯s lips as the crowds parted for him. Noticing the people clearing a path, Skye and Tidas looked up to meet Marco¡¯s gaze. They both stiffened automatically, then red at him.


    Tidas gave off a vibe that said he was ready to tear his brother¡¯s head off, but Skye was different. She radiated defiance..


    ¡°What do you want, brother?¡± Tidas asked through gritted teeth.


    Marco¡¯s smirk never left his face as he replied; ¡°Father has requested Skye¡¯s assistance with something of a medical nature.¡±


    Her eyes narrowed in seriousness; ¡°Take us to him.¡±


    It sounded more like amand than a request, but Marco agreed. He extended his hand to her, then waited for her to grab it. When she did, Tidas huffed low.


    .....


    It wasn¡¯t obvious, but Marco knew his little brother¡¯s mannerisms well. Whenever Skye would spend time at the pce, his every waking minute was spent watching her and Tidas ying or talking. He never wanted to interact with them, just bide his time until Skye was old enough to take from his brother...


    After they cleared the majority of the guests, the three hurried through the halls to the king¡¯s quarters. Magnus was sleeping in his chair when they had entered the room. Skye didn¡¯t even wake him before she¡¯d started to heal him.


    Magnus¡¯ heart rate was incredibly low, has his breathing was shallow. Skye gasped at the amount of dark, malicious magic that was within him. It was more than she¡¯d ever sensed before, and she was honestly surprised that Magnus was still alive.


    ¡®Oops.. Almost ruined my own n with that,¡¯ was all Marco thought as he watched Skye work.


    The magic she exuded while using her Shaman trait was warm andforting, but not to Marco. He saw her as a weapon to be utilized, and a toy to be yed with, and nothing more. As he watched color and life return to his father, Marco smirked at the idea: ¡®With Skye at my side, No One will be able to even touch me..¡¯


    Tidas was very weary of the aura his brother was giving off as he stared at Skye. If he could, he¡¯d punch that self-satisfied look off of his face. But if he did that, it¡¯d be the dungeons for him.. ¡®It¡¯s still damn tempting, though..¡¯


    As Magnus came to and saw Skye¡¯s smiling face, he murmured something, but Skye didn¡¯t catch it. She was too distracted by the waves of murderous intenting from behind her. Both Tidas and Marco were now ring at each other, looking ready to kill.


    Skye sighed heavily; ¡°Will ye two put the measuring stick away and focus on yer da?!¡±


    Tidas had the sense to look forlorn, but Marco just looked at her with a smug expression. It irritated her, but Skye knew that he was trying to provoke her and Tidas. She just wished that she knew why...


    After Skye double-checked on Magnus, she and Tidas went back to the party. Magnus and Marco stayed behind to work on something, but wouldn¡¯t say what. Only that they would tell them about itter...


    ************


    The party rante into the night. Skye danced and yed with Shasta, which Genie found hrious. Skye never used to like to y in front of people before, but now she seemed to greatly enjoy it. He left right after she¡¯d finished ying because he had to wake up early..


    When Skye and Tidas had finally crawled into bed, they had fallen asleep almost instantly in each other¡¯s arms. They were only sleeping for a few hours, then they both had to get up..


    Tidas was in charge of double-checking their supplies for the Hignd Raid while Skye needed a quick lesson with Zas on how to handle her duties. Since she had no formal military training, Skye would only be in charge of a single toon.


    A toon was made up of five squads, with five to seven people within each squad. Skye would be responsible for over thirty people during the raid, as well as have separate duties due to her unique set of traits. She was attached to the Scouting toon since she could feel out the terrain with her Earth magic, and detect people bybining it with her Shaman trait.


    Tidas didn¡¯t sleep long because he was so anxious. He woke up half an hour before a servant temping for Peggy came in to wake them.


    Laying there watching his wife sleep was very soothing to him, but was also causing Tidas problems. They¡¯d simply stripped and crawled into bed once they had made it back to their quarters, so Skye waspletely naked under the covers..


    It took everything in him not to make love to her right then. Skye¡¯s shoulders and the upper part of her back were exposed as she slept on her stomach. Her skin looked so soft and inviting that he was unable topletely keep his hands and lips from her.


    Tidas trailed tiny kisses along her shoulders and neck, eliciting a groggy moan from her. Stirring, she stretched like a cat waking up from a nap..


    ¡°I think you¡¯ve been spending a little too much time with Shasta,¡± Tidas joked.


    ¡°Hmm? What did ye say, love?¡± Skye asked groggily as she sat up, and rubbed at her eyes.


    ¡°Nothing, love.. Come here,¡± was all Skye heard before Tidas was gently pulling her into his arms.


    ¡°Are you ready for today? We leave after we break our fast.. You don¡¯t have to go if-¡±


    All the sleepiness left Skye in an instant as she cut her husband off; ¡°I want to go, Tidas.. I Am goin¡¯ with ye.¡±


    Tidas stared at her a moment before saying; ¡°I was just asking a final time.. Once I¡¯m done with my final walk-through, let¡¯s go see Zazzy before Breakfast..¡±


    Skye sighed despairingly. She didn¡¯t want to leave Zazzy behind, but they had no choice. She was too big, and ate too much for them to take care of her while traveling. She would just have to stay back in Alcon..


    Peggy was supposed to stay with her, but she couldn¡¯t be moved at the moment. Her cold had turned into a full-blown flu;plete with throwing up randomly. Skye didn¡¯t want to leave her behind either, but it had been the original n to begin with.


    Peggy was supposed to stay behind, and watch over their baby dragon while staying at Zazzy¡¯s ce the whole time. Because she was sick, Skye had to find ast-minute dragon sitter.. Thankfully, Genie was more than happy to have the baby dragon all to himself for a little while.


    They had discussed itst night when they¡¯d gotten back from healing Magnus. He looked oddly nervous when Skye had mentioned getting summoned to the king¡¯s quarters, then looked relieved when she¡¯d specified that it was to ¡®fix¡¯ him. She brushed it off, but woulde to regret not pressing him about itter...


    After Skye¡¯s lessons with Zas had finished, she¡¯d made her way to Zazzy¡¯s ce. She and Tidas had agreed that if one of them was runningte, then they¡¯d simply meet up there.


    Tidas got held up because Marco tried to short him on medical supplies. He wanted to bring extra, in case the Hignders had already started fighting amongst themselves. Marco saw it as ¡®less enemies to deal withter¡¯, so he¡¯d denied the original request.


    Arguing over whether or not Petrie had seeded took more time than he liked, but Tidas had won in the end when they had involved Magnus as their tie-breaker. The loss of time pissed him off, but he kept the thought to himself.


    It was almost like he was dying them on purpose when Marco Knew that the longer it took them to leave, the more likely it became that Murdoc would be killed. As Tidas left his father and brother¡¯spany, he swallowed hard as he pushed back his thoughts.. ¡®Alcon is screwed once Marco got the crown..No. I won¡¯t let it happen...¡¯


    Sadness and determination covered Tidas¡¯ features as he walked through the hallways. Knowing in his gut that one day: he and Marco would finally face off against each other...


    ************


    When Skye had gotten to Zazzy¡¯s ce, Genie was Still there with Zazzy. They were sitting together inside her oversized barn, reading a book together. Looking at how Zazzy read from over his shoulder, she realized that her scaly bairn must¡¯ve been doing it to her for a long time.


    When she was studying for the Mage Trials, and the weather was nice; Skye and Zazzy would sit together in the exact same way. The memories of her baby dragon fromst Christmas popped into her mind¡¯s eye, then progressed through until she¡¯d reached the size that she was now.


    Since Zazzy had hatched, Skye had never been away from her longer than a couple days. And even then, she was just at the pce. The Hignds were so Very much farther away than that..


    As Skye approached, Zazzy¡¯s head shot up. Genie had been leaning against her as he read, and didn¡¯t notice Skye¡¯s approached. At least not until he fell backwards from her jumping to her feet, then running at her mother.


    Since Skye didn¡¯t need to hide her Tank trait anymore, she held out her arms,braced herself, and waited for Zazzy to m into her.. And she did with her full force.


    Genie had actually yelped in fear for her, but Skye justughed as her feet dug into the ground for stability. When Zazzy mmed into her, Genie thought that she was a goner..


    The dragon came to a sudden stop as soon as she¡¯d connected with her mother. Skye had literally caught the giant animal with ease, astounding Genie as she did so. She weighed tens of thousands of pounds now, and Genie didn¡¯t think that even a Tank of Tidas¡¯ standing could hold Zazzy back.. but Skye did.


    As she jumped around with Zazzy like she were merely a puppy, Genie felt more confident in his choice to talk to Magnus and Marco.. ¡®She may hate me after she finds out she¡¯s going to Sai, but I Know she¡¯ll do it.. She can save them..¡¯


    Right as Genie walked over to them, Tidas came barreling into the field. When Zazzy saw him, she immediately took off to run at him, like she had done to Skye. As the over-excited Zazzy charged, Tidas grinned widely and called out; ¡°There¡¯s my scaly little princess!¡±

 Chapter 286

    286 Good Luck And Fare Well


    Zazzy charged Tidas like he was a ss of water after spending the day in a desert. The ground shook as she ran, trembling under her massive weight. Genie sucked in an apprehensive breath as she attempted to m into Tidas..


    Instead of catching her like Skye had done, as soon as they touched; Tidas grabbed ahold of her, and swung himself up onto her back. Zazzy pranced around like a cocky show horse, excited to have some time with her parents. They hadn¡¯t been around muchtely because of the Mage Trials, and now they were going to be apart for much, much longer than that.


    It was nearly seven-thirty in the morning, and the sun had just finished rising. They only had around ten more minutes or so before they needed to head back to the pce. It saddened Skye that their time drew close.


    If it were up to her, Zazzy would go with them, but all three of the Pirs had agreed that she would be too much to handle on their journey. They didn¡¯t think Zazzy could hunt for herself, and that the Hignders would see hering..


    If Petrie didn¡¯t reach Murdoc in time, then they would need every tactical advantage avable to them. Skye had tried to exin that ¡®a flying tank was a stupid thing to waste¡¯, but Tidas and Zas were adamant. Shasta didn¡¯t really care either way; she was in a foul mood as it was..


    Zas was staying behind to manage the RMC Headquarters, and be the go-between for the other military branches. Shasta was forced to stay behind to handle all of the training and personnel issues..


    The original n was for the entire RMC to raid the Hignds, but that was before Lucas and Petrie became involved. They had assumed that they needed to fight their way through the Hignders to get to Richard MacArthur, but that wasn¡¯t the case now..at least they hoped.


    If Murdoc was killed, and the people were convinced that the Alconians were responsible: that was the worst case scenario. Another possibility was that Murdoc was told that the Alconians had killed Petrie, which was the situation that they assumed that they were riding into.


    With that situation came two possibilities. The first was that Petrie had reached Murdoc, and told him of Drexel¡¯s n. If that were the case, then sending the entire RMC would be pointless.


    .....


    The second possibility was that Petrie had been caught or killed, and a single Company would be going up against a Battalion.. This was the mostly likely scenario.


    Skye had a terrible feeling in her gut that they were riding into an ambush, but they had to go. Not just to kill a monster, but to stop a pointless war. Countless lives were hanging in the bnce, and Skye had learned a long time ago to trust her instincts.


    They were screaming at her to bring Zazzy, and focus on figuring out what had happened to Petrie.. and something else.


    The monster that was formally known as Richard, gnawed at her. Everything she¡¯d heard about him from Marie and Magnus made her believe that something, or Someone, had pushed him into touching the spear.


    Magical items weremonce for everyone to use, but those were specifically designed for ease of use, and had stable and often low magical capabilities. Only being designed and made for a single purpose like cooking, or providing easier work(like Skye and Jakub¡¯s inventions).


    The Ethereal Spear was not a simple tool, but an incredibly powerful weapon. And one needed to be an incredibly powerful mage with the right type of magic to wield it.


    Richard, like Magnus; was born without magic. When he touched the spear, it consumed him.. ¡®But why would he touch it in the first ce? Marie said that he was highly intelligent, so he would¡¯ve known not to.. So why?¡¯


    ¡°Are you alright, Skye? You look lost,¡± Genie inquired after he had ced his hand on her shoulder.


    Years spent tutoring her had taught Genie that simply talking to her didn¡¯t bring her out of her thoughts. One had to physically jolt her out of it..


    ¡°Aye, Ima fine.. Just thinkin¡¯ about the road ahead is all,¡± Skye replied while trying to keep the worry out of her voice, but Genie wasn¡¯t fooled.


    ¡°Avoid potholes and stay in yourne, and you should be fine.. Why? What¡¯s bothering you? I swear I¡¯ll take care of Zazzy-¡±


    ¡°No, tis nothin¡¯ about that.. I trust ye with me wee scaly bairn.. I just keep gettin¡¯ this feelin¡¯ like she¡¯s supposed toe with us. I canna shake it,¡± Skye rubbed the sides of her arms like she was cold as she finished.


    Genie asked why she was staying, so Skye told him about ¡®the Pir¡¯s decision¡¯ on the matter. Tidas was too busy ying with Zazzy toment, but he was listening. And so was Zazzy...


    Skye had argued adamantly, but Zas and Shasta had made too many valid counterpoints to overturn the decision. When Skye had finished, Genie chuckled, which drew a confused look from Skye. Seeing it, he calmed himself, then exined..


    ¡°Oh, how silly we humans are.. and Fae. Dragons aren¡¯t bound byws and such things like we are. I find it amusing that they think that they can dictate to a dragon..¡±


    ¡°Speak inly, Genie. We have to leave to break our fast with the court before we leave,¡± Skye said as she rubbed the bridge of her nose in exasperation.


    ¡°I mean she has wings.. She¡¯ll go wherever she wants to,¡± Genie replied with a cheeky grin, making Skye smile in response.


    After a couple more minutes of talking, Skye walked over to Tidas and Zazzy, and practically wrapped herself around the base of the dragon¡¯s neck with a tight hug. Zazzy bent her long neck, and nuzzled at her mother while making a soft cooing noise.


    Tidas felt terrible as he watched Skye fight back her tears. Honestly, he didn¡¯t want to leave Zazzy either, but Zas and Shasta were right. She was just too big..


    After a few extra minutes, Skye and Tidas went to leave, which sent Zazzy into a howling fit. Genie was going to leave with them, but after five minutes of her continuous howling: he decided to stay and keep herpany. Tidas promised to send a care package of food his way, then he led Skye away on Thoth.


    She kept her eyes on Zazzy until she¡¯d disappeared from sight, then Skye looked forward. Trying desperately to ignore Zazzy¡¯s cries for her.. Even Tidas was having a hard time maintaining his stance on the decision.


    ************


    When they returned to the pce, Magnus, Maevis, and Nics were all waiting for them near the entryway. It was too cold to be standing directly by it, so they stayed off to the side until they came inside. Nics looked like his usual self, but Maevis seemed irritated about something.


    When Skye asked what was wrong, Maevis huffed testily, prompting Nics to reply for her; ¡°Oh, she¡¯s just upset that Celestia and Aero refused to let her go with you to the Hignds.¡±


    Maevis scoffed; ¡°Celestia was Fine with it until Aero stuck his big, fat, pointy nose into it. Which I Still think you had something to do with!¡±


    Nics sighed like he was already exhausted; ¡°There has to be two of us here, Mae, and you know it. One to stay, and one to report-¡±


    ¡°Except that You seem to be the only one doing the reporting!¡± Maevis closed in on him with a menacing look; ¡°We¡¯ve been here for a year now, and I¡¯ve reported about three timespared to your twenty-one! This year, I Am doing ALL of the Reporting!¡±


    ¡°The only reason I even agreed to this was so I could help and train Skye! Now that she has surpassed me, I should be able to just bloody well go home! But Aero forbid that, too-¡±


    ¡°I hope that doesn¡¯t mean that you wanted to leave.. Not after the impression you¡¯ve made on the people. You¡¯re like their spokesperson for the Fae,¡± Marco stated as he walked up to them.


    Maevis was already in a bad mood, and Marco¡¯s prodding was likely to send her over the edge. Skye saw her rage bubbling up, so she intervened; ¡°And irreceable at that!¡±


    Skye locked eyes with Maevis, and hoped she¡¯d get the message as she spoke; ¡°You are both loved and trusted by those that know ye, Mae.. They depend upon you to look out for them, and keep an eye on their interests for them.. There¡¯s no one better for the job than you two.¡±


    Nics took it as simple ttery, but Maevis caught it; ¡°Aye.. Thank you for saying that, Skye.. I¡¯ll focus on my people¡¯s well-being..¡±


    After a bit more small talk, everyone headed into the banquet room. Instead of the nobles being present; all of the top leaders of Alcon¡¯s military were there. From the RMC, to the Infantry, to the Support Division, and even the R&D Department heads were there.


    The food served was hearty, and meant to fill you up. Many hot meat stews and soups, along with breads and crepe wraps were offered. Tidas had specifically ordered an entire tray of bacon, and ate so much of it that he actually had to have Skye heal his nausea.. No one wanted to see someone get sick while they were eating.


    When the meal was through, everyone headed outside except for Magnus and Marco¡¯s group. Everyone going was gathered right outside of the pce in formation. Waiting for the King¡¯s send off speech.


    Both Skye and Doctor Gohan told the king that he needed to stay indoors because the cold air wasn¡¯t good for his lungs so early. A small speaker was mounted up on the wall so Magnus could still speak to the troops before they left..


    ¡°My faithful Alconians! You go to the north now, not to go to war, but to prevent it! The leader of the Hignders is in peril, which means so is our peace treaty! The Hignds are a Part of Alcon, so the Hignders are our brothers! Will we stand idol against those that would hurt our brethren?! Our cause?! Our Unity?!¡±


    A monstrous cheer rang out from the troops before Magnus continued; ¡°Protect your homes! Protect your peace! Protect! Your! Alcon!¡±


    Not only did the troops call out to their king, but those gathered to watch their loved ones go off to battle did as well. Skye grinned and cheered right along with the other RMC members around her, but Tidas simply saluted. A serious expression stered on his face.


    Right then, Skye had realized that she was about to see the side of her husband that he¡¯d always been afraid to show her. The part of him that reveled in battle.. And Skye was ready to show him just how alike they really were..

 Chapter 287

    287 Dark Intentions


    *** CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE AND GORE***


    After Magnus¡¯ speech, Tidas and his toon Commanders gave the gathered troops time to bid their families farewell. Looking around; Skye saw Ronnie, us, and Kari walking towards her withrge smiles on their faces. They had the RMC armor on, but each had a Moonstone crest on their breasttes.


    Confusion covered her features, then it hit her.. ¡®They¡¯re Still gonna be me guards?! And why is Kari with them?!¡¯


    ¡°Ima excited! Are you excited, Princess?!¡± Ronnie¡¯s voice cracked as he spoke, he was so enthusiastic.


    ¡°Why are ye three here? Looks a bit silly for a toon Commander to have personal guards,¡± Skyemented with a bit more attitude than she¡¯d wanted to use.


    The three exchanged a look before us stated; ¡°No it¡¯s not. They all do, look..¡±


    As Skye¡¯s head whipped about, she realized that some of those gathered had different insignias on their armor, just like her three. Most of themanders had at least five for their guards.. All except one: the Company Commander.


    Tidas didn¡¯t have any of his usual guards around him. Even Ralph was in his regr RMC armor, not his guard set. It was simr, but she was used to seeing Tidas¡¯ MacArthur family crest on his armor. It only slightly varied from the Alconian insignia, but Skye noticed.


    He also had his full stripes on, indicating that he was an acting toon Commander, like Skye. She, Ralph, Arthur Tanner, and two nobles that she recognized from uncounted dinners were the toon Commanders. Arthur was also the Vice Commander for the mission.


    .....


    Skye grinned as she watched his family squeezing the life out of him. Tiny Tidas and his wife were particrly making him bothugh, and cough as he tried to withstand their tear-inducing goodbyes.


    Arthur was a good man, and one of Tidas¡¯ favorite mentors. He, Zas, and Ralph had basically taught the prince most of his magical knowledge, and helped him to develop both aspects of his Tank trait. Seeing Skye¡¯s group looking his way, Arthur smiled and waved, then went back to being lovingly mauled by his family.


    As she looked around, it was amon scene amongst the families gathered. Wanting to send their loved ones off to fight with smiles, but most ending up crying as they waved them good luck and farewell. Looking over at Tidas, Skye realized how very lucky she was to be able to stay by his side..


    ¡®No, not luck: I Earned this. With sweat, and blood; I earned my ce at his side..¡¯


    As affirmation strengthened her resolve, Skye looked to her guards and said; ¡°We best form up before we¡¯re thest ones to do so.¡±


    Tidas stood at the head of the Company of RMC with a serious expression. Skye could not only see a shift in his personality, but she sensed it in him. Their connection was telling her to keep an eye on him.. Something was off.


    As the men and women finished lining up, Tidas¡¯ voice boomed out like he was talking through a loudspeaker; ¡°We strike out today, to bring an End to not only the Hignd Skirmishes, but to bring a Traitor to Justice!¡±


    ¡°I cannot tell you what we are riding into in the Hignds, but I Swear this to you! These men and women gathered here today are the best of the best! I have shed blood with every one of them, and I could wish for No better to go into battle with!¡±


    The crowds cheered and screamed for Tidas as he mounted his horse. The entire Company would ride as far into the Hignds as they could to conserve their magic, then release them to go back to Alcon. With so many Tamers around, it would be easy to orchestrate.


    With everyone ready to go, Tidas called out; ¡°For Family! For Glory! For Alcon! We Ride!¡±


    Like thunder crashing down from the heavens; the Alconians cried out, then took off as fast as their horses could run. The people on the sidelines screamed and cheered for their warriors as they set off to prevent war...


    ************


    As Marco watched Tidas and Skye leave, a dark smirk touched his lips, then disappeared. He told his father that he had a few things to take care of, then he would meet him in his study to draft up the paperwork for Tidas and Skye¡¯s diplomatic status.


    Karena followed beside him, excitedly and annoyingly asking about her inw¡¯s futures. She seemed overly happy to learn that Skye was going to Sai shortly after they returned, but it made sense that she would feel that way.


    Being the Crowned Princess had made her used to being the center of attention. Skye was not only more popr than her withmoners, but was very quickly losing her noble friends to the growing Skye fan group.


    She was never rude, nor did she talk down to anyone unless provoked. Skye didn¡¯t care what anyone said about her life because she was happy. The only time she ever involved herself in conflict was on the behalf of another..


    Karena was the exact opposite of her. She talked about others constantly, and almost never anything positive. Every other woman was either too fat, or sickly thin to her. And all men either loved her, or ¡®had no taste¡¯.


    Even her closest friends weren¡¯t immune to her nastiness. When a few of them had worn simple dresses with simr designs to Skye¡¯s, she¡¯d sent them home in tears. In truth: Karena Loathed Skye, and wished for her death.


    Marco was no fool. He knew that his wife had tried to poison Skye on several asions, but it never worked. Even when she had tried to use the deadliest one she could get her hands on Again: she failed.


    Skye had limated herself to the poison by studying it¡¯s chemical breakdown, then constructing an antidote for it. Doctor Gohan had been unbelievably impressed with her, as well as everyone else.. Infuriating Karena further.


    Even when given a high dose, Skye¡¯s body could instantaneously break it down like it were regr food or drink. Karena¡¯s second attempt had proven that. Even when Doctor Stein had created an ultra-concentrated version: Skye had been perfectly fine..


    After Karena had finished her questions and pranced off, Marco weaved in and out of various hallways. The couple of Brownies that the Fae King had tailing him lost sight of the Crowned Prince as he turned a corner. Vanishing without a trace..


    Marco walked down a rtively new winding staircase, then stopped suddenly. Out of nowhere; one of his guards appeared in front of him. His knee bent and head lowered.


    ¡°Did you find them?¡±


    The guard nodded; ¡°Yes, my King. The one named Mary is at Thistlewood Tavern, in Dragonhorn. Most of her family are there working right now because she¡¯s sick. But both her son-inw, and one of her granddaughters are still unounted for as of yet.. Should we gather whom we can now?¡±


    Marco didn¡¯t hesitate; ¡°No, not yet. Just keep track of the General¡¯s family for now..¡±


    Marco motioned to his guard to follow him, then started descending the stairwell as he spoke; ¡°We have to get them all at once, and only After my brother and Skye have arrived in Sai. If we do it sooner than that, then my brother maye back and interfere with the second phase.¡±


    ¡°How is the first phaseing?¡±


    Marco barked a sharpugh, but didn¡¯t smile; ¡°The good doctor is taking his sweet time, but he¡¯s made decent progress. He¡¯s requested more corpses.. Too bad that they can¡¯t send the dead from the Hignds back here.¡±


    The guard lowered his head as they walked; ¡°Forgive me, Your Highness, but I thought that they were most likely not going to fight?¡±


    Marco stopped when they reached the bottom of the stairway, and looked to his guard with a malicious smile; ¡°Let¡¯s just say that a little bird might¡¯ve warned Drexel of that Nomad¡¯s attempt to reach Murdoc..¡±


    The two shared a devilish grin, then began walking down a long, dim tunnel. It was only about a year and a half old, but looked ancient due to it¡¯s rough, rocky appearance. When they reached the end, it opened up into a roomrger than the R&D department¡¯s bottom floor.


    Thousands of dposing bodies and intact skeletons covered thousands of tables. The smell was beyond any description of vile anguage had. The guard gagged involuntarily, earning him a staunch look from his king.


    None of Marco¡¯s guards called him ¡®prince¡¯ unless they were in front of others. He basically controlled his father, but it was still technically treasonous to call Marco king.. Yet.


    When they got about a quarter of the way in, Marco saw Doctor Stein futzing with one of the skeletons. He was mounting a small gem onto it¡¯s sternum when he noticed his kinging his way.


    Seeing him attempting to stop his work, Marco stated; ¡°No need for formalities, Doctor Stein. Just talk while you continue.¡±


    Nodding in the positive, he added ast bit of ck goo, then spoke; ¡°The first test was a sess. The Ds(dposing bodies) are nearly as functional as when they were alive. The Skulls(skeletons) had.. unexpected results..¡±


    Marco narrowed his gaze to be almost piercing; ¡°What¡¯s the problem?!¡±


    The doctor flinched, but then smiled nervously; ¡°It-it¡¯s good! It¡¯s good! Come,e,e! See what your power has created..¡±


    Walking to the farthest end of the room, two corpses were chained to the wall. One looked like a half-rotten-out elderly man, and the other was just a skeleton.. But the Skull seemed almost ravenous.


    It wed and chomped at the air in their direction. Making a sickening grinding sound as it¡¯s parts nked together. Dark clumps of what looked like smoky tar held them together. asionally grinding it¡¯s teeth in frustration and fury.


    It¡¯s jaw stretched wider than humanly possible, sending a thrill down Marco¡¯s spine; ¡°You have done well, Stein.. What¡¯s the unexpected part?¡±


    The doctor motioned to the two chained corpses; ¡°Look at them! See the difference?! The D just wants to kill, but the Skull, hehe.. The Skull wants to eviscerate.. Look! It¡¯s almost..Feral, isn¡¯t it? Like it¡¯s human nature in it¡¯s purest form..¡±


    The guard shifted ufortably; ¡®This guy¡¯s a fucking nutcase..¡¯


    Marco¡¯s eyes were lit up like a child at Yuletide. He marveled at the primal creature before him, too engrossed to see that the chain on the wall was about to snap..


    Within a split second; the Skull charged Marco. The guard moved to protect him, but the creature was faster.. But not faster than Marco.


    As soon as it was within his reach; he grabbed it by it¡¯s face, flipped it over his shoulder like a rag doll, then smashed it on the ground. Large and small bone fragments scattered everywhere as the creature broke apart from the impact.. Except where the pieces all connected.


    Staring at a still-moving hand attached to a piece of arm, Marco picked it up, and examined it. The hand tried to scratch at him until he released a little bit of his power to calm it down. The doctor cheered about it responding to his magic obediently as the guard began to clear a path for his king.


    After a few moments, Marco tossed the hand to the doctor, whom immediately dropped it when it scratched his hand; breaking it¡¯s fingers off when it hit the ground.


    ¡°Coat each onepletely in the sma. That should stop it from breaking apart so easily,¡± Marco stated as he brushed his hands together, then started walking away.


    Doctor Stein¡¯s called out to him; ¡°My King! Won¡¯t that strain your powers too much?!¡±


    Marco stopped and turned to look back at him with a pure-evil grin as he answered; ¡°Once my future wife brings me the spear, I won¡¯t need to worry about my power issues anymore..¡±

 Chapter 288

    288 Taking Measure


    After the RMC cleared the city, they slowed down to a simple gallop. The rushing exit was just for show. Trying to keep at that pace for their entire journey would kill the horses.. Except for Thoth.


    It was amusing to some of the troops that Skye had thergest horse out of everyone, and they joked about it openly. Apparently, being given crap was a sign of eptance, or so Arthur Tanner had told her. He dropped back from his pace amongst his toon to chat with her a moment.


    Handing her a few papers, Arthur told her that it was a list of her toon¡¯s traits and capabilities. She would be in charge of thirty-four people, including herself. Skye sighed deeply as she looked at the lists and instructions that Tidas had written out for her.


    Six squads altogether, including her Commander¡¯s Unit, were part of the Scouting toon. Ronnie, us, and Kari would stay near her at all times. Even if she needed to relieve herself, Kari had to apany her. It was the smallest unit on her list..


    The first squad consisted of tworge Speed Tanks, two Manics, and two Tamers. They were the Long Range Squad, and their dynamic was specifically bnced to suit their positions.


    The two Speed Tanks were both veryrgepared to the countless others that Skye had seen. They had to be, to carry the two Manics on their backs with them as they ran. Their jobs were to detect any traps or ambushes before the Tanks got too close.


    It was a brilliant strategy, and Skye admired her husband foring up with it. As the two teams ran, the Tamers used their various Companions to cover them, as well as ry information back to the Tamer about positions and paths.


    The Short Range Squad was second. They cleared the uing areas of any enemies or traps. There were three Tamers and two Manics, making them one of the smaller squads to manage.


    The third squad was the Defense Squad; consisting of three Hybrid Tanks, two Power Tanks, and two Manics. The forth squad was the Offensive Squad, and was made up of five Hybrid Tanks. The two worked in unison with each other, ording to Tidas¡¯ cheat sheets, and were well-bnced for their tasks.


    .....


    The fifth squad was the Support Squad. They had five Shamans, and two Tamers. The Tamers were responsible for moving the severely injured off of the battlefield if the Shamans couldn¡¯t heal them on the spot.


    ¡°Did Tidas do all of this himself?¡± Skye asked as she thumbed through the little notes that he had scribbled down about the mages for her.


    ¡°Aye! I don¡¯t know when he found the time to do it.. Thatd never stops,¡± Arthurmented with pride in his voice.


    ¡°Aye, he doesn¡¯t.. Maybe after all of this is over, he¡¯ll slow down a wee bit,¡± Skye replied jokingly.


    The two shared a disbelieving nce, then chuckled together. Skye liked Arthur, and his son was adorable. By thed¡¯s name alone, she could tell how much he cared for Tidas. As they talked about him, other members of the surrounding RMC started to share their memories of theirmander with his wife..


    Tidas could hear them, but didn¡¯t mind his soldiers talking about him.. Until they started telling her about his more bloody exploits. One of the older soldiers told her about the first time he¡¯d seen Tidas fight..


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such violence before! He was surrounded, but that didn¡¯t stop him from smiling! He Literally cut a man¡¯s arm off, then threw it at another to distract him! Then gutted him as the arm hit him! Slicing the man from his gullet, to his-¡±


    ¡°Alright! I think my wife has heard enough of your wild tales,ddies! Skye?! Could I speak with you?!¡± Tidas called out as he let his horse drop back to them.


    Skye and the soldiers around her chuckled at their Commander as she broke away from them. Meeting up with Tidas, they went off to the side, but still kept riding. Keeping parallel to the traveling military.


    When they were far enough away, Tidas looked at Skye with a nervous, but jovial expression; ¡°Carnegie forgot to mention that I had dropped my sword.. That¡¯s why I threw the arm.¡±


    Skye looked at him and just blinked in response a moment before smiling at him; ¡°Were ye actually worried about what I might think of ye? Oh, husband..¡±


    Skye grabbed his reins, and yanked him to a stop; ¡°I already told ye: yer stuck with me. Nothin¡¯ anyone says can sway the love I feel for ye.. I know what kind of a man I married, and I love All of you. Not just the shiny bits that everyone else sees.¡±


    Tidas beamed at his wife, but still has a nervous vibe about him. She smiled softly at him, then leaned over for him to kiss her. When he did, a chorus of cheers and hoots rang out from the passing troops. Some even told them to ¡®save it for their tent¡¯, which made both of themugh out loud.


    After another quick peck, they filed back in line with the others. Skye enjoyed listening to the troops banter with Tidas about ¡®being whipped¡¯. To everyone thatmented, he¡¯d proudly answer; ¡°Look at her.. You would be, too.¡±


    ************


    It had only taken one extra day to make it to Moonshire, which surprised Skye. She assumed that with so many bodies, it would¡¯ve taken far longer. The Company was used to working together, and was the one Tidas usually attached himself to when taking to the field.


    The Scouts assigned to that particrpany had been hand-selected and trained by Tidas himself. They were the first ones into any situation, which was why he¡¯d been hesitant to assign Skye to it: he usually had her job.


    Normally, his chosen Lieutenant Commander or Zas coordinated the attacks based off of pre-written ns and contingencies. Tidas never stayed away from the action..


    Arge part of him worried about Skye riding into an ambush, but the logical side of him trusted her to handle herself. Not to mention that she was surrounded by the best that the RMC had to offer..


    ¡®She beat me in the trials; I know that she¡¯s resourceful, but.. I can¡¯t help but worry. What if she gets taken prisoner? I know Murdoc would treat her well, but that Drexel character..¡¯


    Tidas gripped his reins tightly as he thought about all of the terrible possibilities. His horse sensed his growing hostility, and nickered in response. He stroked it¡¯s mane to calm him, then thanked him for breaking his derailing train of thoughts.


    As Tidas leaned back up, Arthur Tanner came trotting up to his side with a wide grin on his face. When he saw the pensive expression on his Commander¡¯s face, his mirth dropped a notch, but wasn¡¯t deterred..


    ¡°Your wife is a spitfire! I love her! So does the rest of the happy rabble!¡±


    Tidas chuckled at his apt description of the majority of the RMC. They were generally obnoxious and unruly, but good men and women all the same. As Arthur told him about her responses to their various questions,ments, and stories; Tidas mood shifted to the positive.


    The general poption may not have fully grasped the significance of Skye¡¯s win in the Mage Trials, but the veteran RMC members did. They were taught strategy during their formal training, and learned it as they went in battle. A few of those present had even been judges.


    Most were highly impressed with Skye¡¯s capacity, and were looking forward to seeing how she would develop with experience. Of course, there were still some that thought she¡¯d been previously trained, but none doubted Prince Tidas¡¯ integrity, and thought it was rigged like some among the popce.


    They knew that what they¡¯d seen at the trials was genuine. Some just didn¡¯t believe that Skye was as inexperienced as what the stories about her led everyone to believe. When they questioned her about it, she was honest..


    Her experiences with Jacob Fowler, the Nomads, and Angelica Bibalow were all the actual fighting experience she had. There was also the man that had tried to take her as a child, but that was more instinct than thought, so she didn¡¯t bring it up. When she¡¯d finished her tale, the soldiers were divided between understanding, and opinions like; ¡®That stuff is nothingpared to the battlefield¡¯.


    As they all continued to banter, the scenery around them became familiar to Skye. The trees that weren¡¯t pine were all stripped, and only a few patches of grass were still green. Winter was just about to fully hit, and Skye could smell the moisture building in the air..


    ¡®Dammit, it¡¯s gonna start snowin¡¯ soon.. Great; that¡¯s gonna make our mission more difficult.. I wish we could stay longer than a night at Da¡¯s, but we need to press on..¡¯


    As Moonstone Castle came into view, a giant smile spread across her face. Memories flooded Skye¡¯s mind as she thought about her home..


    ying with Tidas as children, discovering their hollow in Warrick Forest, Genie teaching and training them, holidays spent with their friends and family, their secret meetings at the loch...


    Warmth spread throughout Skye as her years passed before her eyes. She was still very young, only twenty, but felt confident that she could handle anything thrown at her.


    Only time would teach Skye that no one handles Everything thrown at them well...


    ************


    When they neared the gates of her home, Skye broke ranks, and had Thoth gallop to the front. When she came to be at Tidas¡¯ side, they grinned lovingly at each other, then turned their attention to the crowd gathered around the gates.


    All of the vigers that knew Skye had gathered to wee her home, and greet the rest of the soldiers. They cheered and called out to her in a loving manner, bringing a heartfelt smile to her face. It grew even bigger when she saw her parents waving enthusiastically from the gate¡¯s threshold.


    Lidia couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing at first.. That the golden-haired soldier dressed in all ck at the front of the soldiers was her littless. She didn¡¯t look anything like the sweet little girl she¡¯d known a year ago..


    Skye looked like a strong, proud soldier; like she had been born for the part. As she and Tidas made their way to them, she swallowed back the lump forming in her throat as she thought; ¡®Oh, Sorcha.. How proud you would¡¯ve been of ourss..¡¯


    Lucas had watched her fight during the Mage Trials, but he was still shocked by the scene before him. Skye and Tidas leading an army.. ¡®This is somethin¡¯ I¡¯ve always been afraid of seeing, but now that I do, it feels: right..¡¯


    Pushing the confusion down, Lucas amplified his enthusiasm. Skye trotted ahead of Tidas, dismounted Thoth while he was still moving, then went straight over to her parents with open arms.


    She was still angry with her mother, but her joy overshadowed it as she hugged them and said; ¡°Tis not for long, but: Ima home!¡±

 Chapter 289

    289 My Lady


    After they broke the hug, Lucas looked behind Skye; ¡°Ima surprised that Peggy didn¡¯t try to follow ye.¡±


    Skye chuckled; ¡°If she wasn¡¯t so sick, she probably would¡¯ve. How¡¯s everyone been?¡±


    While the question was directed at her parents, all the people of Moonshire cheered, then rapidly started to tell her about little tidbits of their lives since she¡¯d been gone. Skye tried to listen, but there were so many.. It warmed her heart as much as it flustered her.


    After several minutes of people trying to talk over each other, Skye announced that she would stop in the vige as soon as the soldiers were set up, and settled for the night. She was hit with a wave of disappointment, but they understood theirdy. And trusted her to keep her word to visit.


    As Tidas watched his wife be swarmed, a soft grin lit his face before he found himself in the same situation. The cotters all surrounded him, and thanked him for what he and Petrie had done for the childrenst Yuletide..


    Boisterousughter started to spread through the ranks as the story of their fearless leader in green tights circted. Tidas internally yelled in frustration, but kept his polite expression as he nodded and chatted with the vigers.


    Skye giggled as she listened to the soldiers. Even though they were razzing him, it was clear how much they respected their Commander. She smiled to herself, then went back to random conversations..


    It took little time for the troops to set themselves up, then Skye made her way to Moonshire Vige with us and Kari trailing behind her. Ronnie was staying back to get a few hours of sleep before chow time, then he would have the first night shift.


    All guards had to rotate themselves, to make sure that their charges were safe. It was easier for the other guards because there were more of them, but the princess¡¯ guards were doing well on their own.


    .....


    When they entered the vige, Skye was surrounded again. There were even more people now because a many couldn¡¯t walk all the way to Moonstone Castle. It was mostly the elderly and the younger children, but the group size was nearly double from what it had been before.


    As soon as she came into the vige, everyone cheered for her victory at the Mage Trials. Only a handful of them had been able to afford to travel to the capital, but they¡¯d¡¯still gone to cheer on their youngdy¡¯.


    us huffed testily whenever they said ¡®our Lady¡¯ instead of ¡®our princess¡¯, but Skye just brushed off his surly attitude. It was what they had called her for most of her life, and would mostly likely continue to call her until her final days.


    After the initial hurrah of the situation; Skyeughed and teared up a wee bit as everyone told her about their past year. Many asked where Peggy was, and were sad to know that she was ill. As a heated bebate about a get-well gift basket was discussed, Skye focused on those that seemed under the weather, or injured.


    She spent the next hour going through the vigers, and making sure that everyone was healthy; especially the few newborns that their were. Skye didn¡¯t tell the mother, but one of the babies had been born with a defective heart valve. She¡¯d fixed the issue instantly, but the situation made her wish that her Shaman trait wasn¡¯t quite so.. unique.


    Shamans were limited, just like all other traits. Some could only effect the dermis, while some were gifted with the ability to effect the entire circtory system. Skye was the only person ever recorded that could heal any wound, anywhere; so long as the patient¡¯s heart and/or brain weren¡¯t too damaged.


    She stayed in the vige until Tidas had to literallye and fetch her for dinner. The vigers were sad that they only got to see her for such a short time, but grateful for any time given at all. They knew that if it wasn¡¯t for whom Skye was, she wouldn¡¯t have been allowed to leave the RMC encampment; like the other soldiers.


    Bidding their youngdy farewell, everyone stayed gathered at the vige¡¯s threshold until she was long out of sight. They prayed for theirss, then dispersed. They all still had their jobs to do in the morning..


    Lucas had made a special exception, and broke into his food storages for the visiting RMC. Tidas had argued that he should save what he had, and that they had plenty of rations, but he¡¯d insisted. By the time Skye had returned, various pots were cooking all over the encampment..


    The aromas wafting through the air made Skye¡¯s stomach grumble in protest, which seemed to amuse Kari greatly. us scoffed at her, but kept a soft grin on his face as he did it.


    Skye had seen the little looks that they¡¯d been giving each other, but us still seemed a bit reserved with her. As they approached the castle, a tiny plot began to unfold in her head.. ¡®Once this trip to the Hignds is over, I think a wedding might be in order..¡¯


    A cheeky grin covered her features as Skye met her husband at the door. Seeing her mischievous little smirk, hemented; ¡°I know that look. That¡¯s your ¡®I¡¯m up to something¡¯ look.. I usually don¡¯t like that look..¡±


    Skye chuckled; ¡°And when, exactly, do ye like to see it?¡± Skye asked yfully.


    Tidas¡¯ eyes turned sultry as he replied low; ¡°In the bedroom..¡±


    ¡°Oh? Well,¡± Skye wrapped her arms around her husband¡¯s waist; ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll have to share a few of my...strategies, with ye tonight..¡±


    As Tidas wrapped his arms around Skye a gruff cough came from behind them. Lucas and Lidia were standing just inside the doorway. Her mother grinned knowingly, but Lucas looked utterly distraught to here his daughter and husband talking in such a way..


    The expression on his face sent Skye into a small fit ofughter before Lucas stated; ¡°Dinner is bein¡¯ served to all of the troops as we speak, but you two are required to eat with us. Consider it reparations..¡±


    ¡°For what?¡± Skye asked with a confused tone.


    Lucas rubbed at his forehead; ¡°For constantly scarrin¡¯ yer old Da with conversations like thest one!¡±


    Lidia, Skye, and Tidas chuckled at Lucas¡¯ exaggerated ire. He was clearly joking.. Mostly..


    The dinner was like walking down memoryne for Skye. She didn¡¯t know if it was the soil that the vegetables grew in, or it it was the water from the loch, but everything tasted better at home. A warmth filled the banquet room as the Moonstones, Tidas, us, Ronnie, and Kari all ate together.


    The three friends had been a bit leery about crashing their family meal, but the Moonstones considered them part of the family now, too.


    Lucas had seen them all working together during the trials, and knew that Ronnie and us had already sworn life oaths to Skye. To Lucas and Lidia: they¡¯d just gained two sons, and Kari was fitting in very nicely.


    She and Lidia had chatted quite a bit while all the men listened to a few of Lucas¡¯ stories about when he was a King¡¯s Guard. All of the guards were mages now; Lucas had been thest non-magical guard that Magnus ever had, which spoke volumes about his skills as a fighter.


    Skye savored her meal slowly as they ate. Beef-based sauce with chunks of beef, carrots, celery, onions, corn, and sweet peas was poured over sp?tzle noodles, then served. Fresh bread, butter, Peggy¡¯s signature sd, and arge dishe of berries in a sweet vani pudding were off to the sides of the table for convenience.


    The conversations were noisy, but full of mirth as the mealsted longer than any the Moonstones had had recently. With Skye gone; the castle had felt very empty to her parents..


    Once the meal finished; Lucas had a bottle of his best whiskey brought out for them all to share, then one for himself so he wouldn¡¯t have to. Skye cracked a joke about a fish needing his water, which prompted Lucas to say what he always did whenever someonemented upon his drinking habits..


    ¡°I¡¯ll drink less when I find a stronger whiskey..¡±


    Skye chided him about his health, but she knew that he was as healthy as Thoth. Lucas drank every night, but rarely to excess, and he always handed his workloads with ease. Skye still worried for him though; he was in his sixties now..


    After a few hours spent with her loved ones, Skye and Tidas retired to her old bedroom for the night. They held hands and made small-talk together until they¡¯d reached her tiny hallway. She looked at Peggy¡¯s old room with sad eyes, then shook her head.. ¡®Peggy¡¯s older than Da.. I hope she¡¯s alright.. I miss her..¡¯


    Seeing her mncholy expression, Tidas cupped her cheek and said; ¡°Out your head, love.. Your ce is here, with me..¡±


    Skye smiled up at him with warmth; ¡°I know, I just miss her.. We¡¯ve never been apart this long before. I hope she¡¯s doin¡¯ okay..¡±


    Tidas kissed her lips gently before he said; ¡°She¡¯ll be fine: it¡¯s Peggy. I think that the Grim Reaper himself is too scared to im that feisty old bat. She¡¯ll be fine: it¡¯s Zazzy that I¡¯m worried about.. Genie¡¯s gonna spoil her rotten.¡±


    Skye chuckled at her husband¡¯s uracy. Genie was more than wealthy enough to buy Zazzy a full cow every day, if he wanted. They joked about ing home to a million pound dragon¡¯ as they readied themselves for bed..


    A sleepwear set had beenid out for both of them, but when Skye came out the bathroom from brushing her teeth and taking her birth control: she waspletely naked. Tidas had been taking a sip of water when she had came out, and coughed violently from it going down the wrong tube.


    She giggled as he sputtered, then blinked. When her eyes opened, Tidas was standing right in front of her with hunger in his eyes. Skye¡¯s breath caught in her throat from both being surprised, and the intensity of his gaze.


    ¡°And what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Tidas asked with a devilish smile that made her heart hammer erratically.


    Skye gulped back her own need to speak with a raspy voice; ¡°Guess Ima up to somethin¡¯ now, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    Tidas chuckled with a husky tone that sent a shiver down her backside. He had a pair of loose sleep pants on, but no shirt. When he pulled Skye into his arms, their skin touched; sending a jolt of desire through both of them..


    Skye tilted her head up to look at her husband; ¡°I know we won¡¯t be able to share a bed for a while, so I wanted to make a memory with you.. To keep us both warm on the nights we¡¯re apart..¡±


    Tidas beamed at Skye as he said, ¡°What mydy wants, mydy gets,¡± then kissed her with a burning passion that would take them all night to try and put out...

 Chapter 290

    290 Making Memories


    ***WARNING: EXTREMELY DESCRIPTIVE SEXUAL CONTENT***


    As Skye leaned into Tidas¡¯ kiss, he started to slowly run his hands up and down her backside. The sensation had caused goosebumps to break out all over her body, and a breathy sigh to escape her lips. When he reached her rear, he gripped it harshly with both of his hands, then lifted her off of the ground.


    After she¡¯d instantly wrapped her legs around his waist, and tightened her grip on his neck, Tidas carried her to the bed. Heid Skye down on to her back at the edge, then began to rain kissed all over her body. She squirmed and bucked her hips as he mixed tongue and teeth in; sending her senses reeling.


    When he¡¯d gotten down on his knees to stimte her most sensitive area, he used both his fingers and tongue to work his wife into a fervor. She moaned and made little pleading expressions at him whenever he looked at her..


    At her limit for his teasing; Skye yanked on his hair hard, forcing him up from herhers. When he saw the raw huger in her eyes, Tidas knew that his ytime was up..


    A cocky smirk covered his face as he spoke; ¡°Do you want me, Skye?¡±


    ¡°Aye.. Please..¡± she muttered with restraint.


    ¡°What mydy wants,¡± Tidas slid into her as he spoke; ¡°Mydy gets..¡±


    Skye couldn¡¯t stop the primal groan that bubbled up within her as her husband filled her. As he slowly started to move on her, Skye¡¯s whole being felt like it was mingling with his. Twisting and tangling together, like they were never meant to be parted.


    .....


    Tidas inhaled her sweet scent as he shoved his face into her neck and hair. He nipped at her where her shoulder and neck met, sending a delicious shiver throughout her again and again.


    As his speed increased, so did Skye¡¯s ardor. She bounced her hips in time with his, sending wave upon wave of building pleasure to her core. Right as she was about to hit her peak; Tidas leaned up, reached down, and stimted her bud.. Sending her plummeting over the edge into blissful oblivion.


    Skye cried out her ecstasy so loud that anyone on their side of the castle that was still awake had most likely heard her, but it was hard to care at that moment. Tidas had removed his hand, and increased his speed..


    He hammered her harder and faster than he ever had before. When Skye looked into his eyes, she saw a ravenous need. It was then she realized that he was using his magic..


    An impish smile spread across Skye¡¯s face that had Tidas pulsing within her.. ¡®I know that look..¡¯


    In one quick motion; she yanked him back down to her, then forced him to roll onto his back. She straddled him as his long legs hung off the bed. He stretched his arms above his head, then folded them behind so he could watch herfortably..


    A small smile yed at her lips as she said; ¡°You were usin¡¯ yer magic on me, husband.¡±


    ¡°Aye,¡± was all he said in response.


    Skye¡¯s tiny smile bloomed as she spoke in a sultry voice; ¡°My turn..¡±


    At first, she started out slow, but after a few moments; the headboard was banging violently against the marble-coated stone walls. Tidas locked his legs, and moved his arms to grip the bed. Her hips mmed down on him over and over again, making them both moan out loud..


    The bed physically bounced up and down riotously until a loud snap was heard, then the middle of the bed sunk in. Stopping in her tracks, quite filled the room just as one of the legs gave out as well..


    Skye looked down at Tidas, who was just as shocked as she was. Seeing the other¡¯s expression sent them both into a fit ofughter..


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe..Hahaha! ..That we actually broke me bed!¡± Skye got out in between her outbursts and deep breaths.


    Tidas calmed himself quickly, then awkwardly sat up. His mouth instantlytching around one of his wife¡¯s taut nipples.


    ¡°Mmm.. So are we not stoppin¡¯ then?¡±


    Tidas released his wife¡¯s nipple momentarily; ¡°No, Skye.. I¡¯m far from done with you..¡±


    Skye sucked in a sharp breath due to the intensity of his gaze. He hadughed at the bed breaking, but was still focused on the task at hand..


    Tidas tapped into his magic, and before Skye knew it; they were in front of the firece. He then zipped back once more to grab a nket and two pillows..


    A nostalgic smile covered Skye¡¯s face as she look at the dancing mes; ¡°In front of the firece..¡±


    As soon as Tidas finished creating the makeshift bed, he wrapped his arms around his wife from the back and said; ¡°Every woman should be made love to in front of a firece at least twice..¡±


    Skye chuckled; ¡°You said once before..¡±


    As Tidas lightly kissed her shoulder, he replied; ¡°Did I? Well, I meant to say a hundred..¡±


    Skye chuckled breathily; ¡°Ye just said twice a second ago..¡±


    ¡°Oh? Well, I meant a thousand..¡±


    ¡°Hehe, ye silly man.. Ye just gonna keep goin¡¯?¡±


    Tidas slowly slid his hand down her belly and kept moving downward as he whispered in her ear; ¡°And going, and going, and going, until-¡±


    Skye moaned as he reached his target, then he said; ¡°And then I¡¯ll keep going until I can¡¯t anymore..¡±


    As he rubbed at her with one hand, Tidas¡¯ other went to her breast. He gently massaged it, then rubbed her perked nipple between his fingertips..


    Skye wiggled her hips against his hard member as he built her up again. She was still plenty ready from the few moments ago, but Tidas just couldn¡¯t get enough of her.


    They wouldn¡¯t be apart, but they wouldn¡¯t really be together much once they got into the Hignds, either. Skye would be sent ahead while he stayed back with the rest of thepany. He would receive updates on the toon in general as they went, but Skye would still be away from him..


    As the thought crossed his mind, he bit down on her shoulder a little harder than he¡¯d wanted, but Skye didn¡¯t seem to mind. He knees were shaking, she was so close to bing undone.


    Abruptly stopping; Tidas turned Skye to face him..


    Even through her lust-clouded vision, she could see the intense mix of emotions within her husband¡¯s eyes as he said; ¡°I love you, Skye.. I¡¯ll never have my fill of you: never..¡±


    As her pulled her against him, Skye molded herself to him. They fit together like two halves of a whole;pleting each other in every way.


    As they went to the make-shift bed on the floor, they kissed with gentle passion. Tidas hovered a moment over Skye, then delve into her weing warmth. They entwined their legs and fingers, then moved together in perfect sync..


    Right as Skye felt herself peaking, she felt Tidas releasing himself as well. They groaned and called out each other¡¯s names as they jumped from their peaks of euphoria together. Their hands and souls connected as they found themselves in each other¡¯s loving embrace..


    After they had finished, Tidas rolled off of Skye, then immediately pulled her into his arms. Their hearts hammered rapidly within their chests as the attempted to catch their breaths. Before either of them realized it; they were both fast asleep in front of the cozy fire...


    ************


    The next thing they knew: us, Kari, and Ronnie were banging on their door as a wake up call. Tidas shot up, nearly smacking Skye who¡¯d been curled around his arm as he¡¯d slept on his back. He apologized as she grumbled about missing Peggy¡¯s wake up calls. They weren¡¯t as traumatic.. Most of the time.


    After a quick shared shower, Skye and Tidas dressed, then helped snap their armor on. They were the only two that weren¡¯t in shiny silver armor out of the whole toon. Even all of the guards¡¯ armor was silver. They stood out when they had approached Moonstone Castle, and they did again as they joined Lucas and Lidia at the table to break their fast.


    Like the previous night; Lucas had spared no expense for the RMC troops when it came to food. Large haunches of elk and ham were passed around, along with several roasted chickens. Half the vige had chipped in their freshly baked loaves of bread so the troops would have enough.


    Lucas had overlypensated them for it, so no one went without food, but bread was filling, and good for soldiers to have in the morning. Aside from the bread; eggs, fresh fruits, and vegetables were served. The only thing that was specially reserved for the Moonstone table was arge tray of bacon.


    Lucas, Tidas, and Skye had practically devoured it upon sight. us, Ronnie, and Kari hand maybe two pieces each, but didn¡¯tin.. They weren¡¯t risking a limb for more.


    Once everyone had had their fill, Skye bid her parents farewell. When she had them to herself for a few moments; she told them that once their mission in the Hignds was over, she expected an exnation about her mother..


    Lucas and Lidia averted their eyes, but didn¡¯t argue. They still didn¡¯t think it was the right time to tell her, but at least this way: they had at least a month or so to figure out what To say...


    After some hesitant assurances, Skye and Tidas left the castle, and rejoined their troops. When they came out, they were met with a chorus of whistles, ps, and other versions of approval of their.. capabilities.


    Apparently; some of the servants had mentioned the broken bed while passing around the trays of food this morning.. And their volume control issues were known firsthand..


    Skye¡¯s cheeks felt like they were on fire, they were so red, but she just shrugged them off. Their grief was well worth the night that she and her husband had just spent together.. Or so she rationalized it that way..


    Lucas and Lidia watched them all mount-up from the gates. Tidas called out to those gathered; ¡°Are we Ready?!¡±


    A booming sound of ¡®aye sir¡¯ rang out from the gathered troops.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s Head Out!¡± was thest thing that Tidas said before taking off.


    As the toons ran past, Skye rejoined hers as they came up. She blew a final kiss to her parents, then took off with the rest of the troops. Every person present at Moonstone Castle watched them go, then returned to their duties.


    Tiny kes of snow started to fall as Lucas and Lidia watched the mages disappear into the distance. They shored a worried look, then went back to staring down the road. Praying for the safety of all the brave men and women leaving their families to protect their homes and livelihoods.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s time to tell her yet?¡± Lidia asked hesitantly.


    Lucas sighed; ¡°Not yet. She needs to find the Celestial Key before we show her.. I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll let her enter without it...¡±

 Chapter 291

    291 The Boarder


    ***CONTENT WARNING: GROSSNESS***


    The Hignds were around four day¡¯s ride from Moonstone castle. The closer they came, the more barren thendscape became. The rolling, grass-covered hills changed to sparse, rocky outcrops as they went, making their destination seem almost deste.


    The Hignders had lived in the north ever since the original capital had been built. They could trace their heritage all the way back to when the Star Continent was called Alconia. As they neared the boarder, Skye gripped her reins in anticipation..


    Petrie had let a few things slip whenever he was with them. She knew that they were more advanced than the Alconians had thought they were. A thrill shot through Skye as she thought about all of the new discoveries awaiting them in the Hignds...


    Tidas had a stern expression on his face as they rode. He didn¡¯t like not knowing what they were riding into, and he didn¡¯t like that his wife would be one of the first to ride into it. Their n was to head to the boarder vige, camp for the night, then ride like hell as far as they could to the Old Capital.


    Until they found out what had happened to Petrie, it was pointless to try and find the Hignders. The best thing that they could do was go straight after his uncle. He was a threat to both them, and the Hignders.


    Tidas thought that if they could take down his uncle first, then maybe they could foster some goodwill with the Hignders for doing so. ¡®If Drexel had taken Murdoc¡¯s position, it will be difficult to convince them to sign the treaty..¡¯


    Shaking his head, Tidas tried to focus on the most immediate possible scenarios. If Petrie had failed, they would have to fight while being vastly outnumbered, and in the Hignder¡¯s backyard..


    ¡®They¡¯ll most likely find us first.. The question that remains is: will it be a friendly first meeting, or will it be bloody?¡¯


    .....


    As they rode, tiny structures came into view. Several people were beginning to gather as they watched hundreds of Alconians ride towards them. As they neared, Tidas held up his arm to slow thepany, then he signaled Ralph toe forward.


    When they saw just the two trotting forward, three men broke away from the other Hignders. One was clearly the elder of the vige, and the other two looked like they were his sons. They all had the same wide forehead, and the same nose, and ears.


    When Tidas and Ralph stopped and dismounted, the old man coughed hard before saying; ¡°We wee ye ta our humble vige, Prince Tidas. I hear congrattions are in order for yer nuptials.¡±


    ¡°I thank you kindly for your sentiments, Matloch. I just wish we were here under better circumstances,¡± Tidas replied while extending his arm in greeting.


    As they gripped each other¡¯s forearms, Matloch looked to the RMC gathered and remarked; ¡°Awfully small arm to go to war with..¡±


    Tidas¡¯ heart sank as the old man¡¯s words sunk in; ¡°Can you tell me anything without betraying your code?¡±


    They released their arms as Matloch spoke; ¡°Oh, aye.. Murdoc gave me specific instructions ta tell ye that yer a dead man for what ye did ta Petrie, and that the Hignds would run red with the blood of ye southerners; should ye try to cross the boarder.¡±


    ¡°Oh, how lovely,¡± Ralph muttered, but Matloch heard it.


    He chuckled, then coughed again; requiring one of his sons to hold him up. As he started to hack, a woman¡¯s voice rang out from the group of gathered soldiers..


    ¡°Alright, where¡¯s that coughin¡¯ from?! I canna find-You! Stay put! Tis not good for ye to be coughin¡¯ like that in this cold at Yer age!¡±


    As Skye made her way to the front of the line, many of the soldiers chuckled at her antics. They¡¯d been dealing with her over-protective nature the past few days, and had grown fond of her because of it.


    Any time Skye had heard a cough or sneeze, she¡¯d track down whomever it wasing from, and check them over. One of the soldiers had even been in the same boat as Ronnie and his sister; he had a blood clot built up in his brain. After Skye had healed him, several others that had stepped forward and asked to be checked over.


    Two had early onset diabetes, another had a heart murmur, had a pinched nerve that caused his leg to hurt and go numb on asion, by the time they had reached the boarder: every RMC member was in their best form..


    They cleared a path for Skye as she rode up to the front, then over to the five gathered men. The three Hignders were shocked by the sight of her. Her ck dragon armor made her pale skin and golden hair striking to them in contrast.


    Tidas grinned; ¡°Matloch, this is my wife: Skye Moonstone. Skye, this is Matloch, and his sons Ewan and Arran. He¡¯s the Vige Chief of Balchr¨¬och.¡±


    Skye dismounted Thoth as her husband had spoken, then let go of his reins; which surprised the Hignders. Normally one was very cautious not lose one¡¯s horse in the Hignds. Getting stranded out in ¡®the Waste''(the utterly barren part of the Hignds), was akin to a death sentence..


    Skye bowed lightly to the three, then asked; ¡°Would ye mind if I took a look at ye? Ima Shaman.. Among other things..¡±


    Matloch chuckle-coughed; ¡°I know who ye be,ssie.. Yer Da speaks about ye constantly when he¡¯s up here tradin¡¯ with us. He¡¯s a good man, that one..¡±


    Skye beamed at the elderly man; ¡°Aye, that he is..¡±


    It took Skye about thirty seconds to figure out that the old man had a flemmy kind of fluid building up in his lungs. It was brought on by a terrible upper respiratory infection. He was right at the threshold of bronchitis, and it would not be pleasant to get him back to healthy..


    After exining the situation to Matloch, he agreed to do whatever Skye told him to do..


    ¡°Just don¡¯t try to inhale it back in.. Yer gag reflex will most likely kick in, so just go with it, okay?¡± Skye was already building her magic as she spoke.


    ¡°Aye, Princess,¡± he agreed, then Skye started to funnel her Shaman magic into him.


    She forced the mucus up and out; sending the old man into the worst coughing fit he¡¯d ever experienced. At least a gallon of snot and flem came up and out, but afterwards; he felt like he had the lungs of a twenty year old.


    Matloch took several deep breaths as he stretched his arms up into the air. Since she was healing him anyway; she¡¯d also healed a bit of old damage to his corbone. For the first time in decades; neither his chest or shoulders hurt.


    The old man danced around a bit before a woman caring a baby approached her, begging her to look over her baby. The child had jaundice, and had an infection around her where her umbilical cord had been cut. Skye healed her, then another, and another.. Untill all of the vigers with immediate health issues were taken care of.


    While Skye took care of the vigers, Tidas continued his discussion with the chief. From what Murdoc had told him: the Alconians had killed Petrie, and were nning on raining their entire army down upon the ¡®unsuspecting Hignders¡¯. In order to take theirnds, possessions, women, and children.


    Tidas scoffed; ¡°And he believed All of that without proof?!¡±


    Matloch sighed; ¡°Well, the dead bodies found shortly after they left was proof that somethin¡¯ happened-¡±


    ¡°Yeah: Drexel did. He¡¯s the one who attacked us, not the Alconians!¡± Ralph bellowed in frustration.


    Matloch sighed; ¡°Of course that¡¯d be the case.. That power-hungry fool.. I believe yeddies, but without Petrie himself ta back ye, Murdoc won¡¯t listen.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s simple: we find Petrie, and have him tell Murdoc,¡± Skye shouted as she tended to a child Hignder with his arm in a sling.


    Tidas turned towards Matloch; ¡°Have you seen Petrie? He should¡¯vee through her either yesterday, or the day before if he¡¯s making good time.¡±


    Matloch shook his head in the negative, then lit up like he¡¯d remembered something; ¡°We havena seen him, but there were tracks in the frost this morning that no one imed. The guards didn¡¯t see anyone, but they were there when the sun came up..¡±


    Tidas perked up; ¡°Do you know the direction that they were headed in?¡±


    The old man pointed; ¡°Northeast towards the seashore, I think..¡±


    Tidas turned around; ¡°Squad A Scouts! Front and center!¡±


    Seconds after Tidas had called out, the six long-range scouting party came forward. He immediately started to hand out orders:


    ¡°I want Tamers to send out first recon, then report back! The rest I want an area search done within a click around! If you find and traces of people, call it back with the Companions!¡±


    ¡°Aye, Sir!¡± they yelled, then the two Manics hopped onto the Spped Tanks¡¯ backs, then took off.


    The Tamers sent out their bird Companions to survey thends from above, while the others went on foot. The sun was nearly set, so they wouldn¡¯t be gone long. Skye had finished up her Shaman work, and was now helping the troops cook.


    Their meals were incredibly simple now, but still rtively good. The soldiers hunted as they traveled, so there were fresh rabbits and elk on spits, and put into stew. The Hignders didn¡¯t have much, so the soldiers gave them the rations that they would¡¯ve used the night that they stayed in Moonshire.


    Skye wondered for a minute if her father had guessed to they¡¯d do that, then smiled.. ¡®He knew that Tidas would.. I bet that¡¯s why he¡¯d insisted on feedin¡¯ everyone.¡¯


    As Skye grinned and stared at the fire, Tidas came over with a heaping te of food for her. They basically only had rice and potatoes for sides, and that had to be rationed, but Tidas wanted her at full strength for tomorrow morning..


    It was going to be Skye¡¯s first mission, and she was already exhausted from healing the vigers. He gave her some of his food, which she protested, but he wouldn¡¯t take no for an answer..


    ¡°Being a member of the Scouts means that the safety of the rest of the soldiers lies with your ability to spot the enemy.. How are you supposed to do that if your magic is low? Being stubborn now could lead to the death of otherster.¡±


    Skye sighed deeply at her husband as she replied; ¡°Alright! Geez.. I thought I was supposed to be the nag in the rtionship..¡±


    Tidas chuckled as he stated; ¡°That all boils down to maturity, love..¡±


    Skye sneered at him; ¡°Maturity, hmm? If that¡¯s the case, then I think ye got it backwards, husband.. How can youmand the Company on an questionable stomach?¡±


    ¡°Yer both immature,¡± Ronnie muttered.


    The couple shot him a look as he added; ¡°That was supposed to be an inside thought.. Nevermind!¡±


    As they watched him scurry away into the crowds of talking soldiers, Skye slid some food back onto Tidas¡¯ te while he wasn¡¯t looking. When he went to take a bite and saw it, he looked at his wife and said; ¡°See?! Immature..¡±


    Skye chuckled; ¡°I prefer crafty..¡±

 Chapter 292

    292 Dash


    The night was cold, and Skye missed the warmth of her husband. Tidas was basically a walking, talking heater with legs, and she wished that they could¡¯ve share a tent. If not for her Shaman trait, she most likely would¡¯ve caught a cold.


    As the dawning sky shifted to a dreary bluish-grey color, the soldiers had already been up and moving for hours. Snow was threatening them, and the vigers warned of it being the first long storm of the winter.


    Snowstorms couldst for weeks at a time in the far north. Skye had experienced something akin to it as a youngss, but it had onlysted two weeks before it had broke. In the middle of winter, a storm couldst a full month. If they couldn¡¯t finish their missions by the end of two weeks time; they¡¯d most likely be stuck in the Hignds all winter.


    That thoughtbined with the knowledge of Magnus¡¯ health made Skye very anxious. She and Doctor Gohan had had multiple discussions on the subject, usually centered around what was truly making him sick. Skye was the only one whom could heal him properly, and if they didn¡¯t make it back in time...


    Skye shuddered lightly at the thought of Magnus¡¯ death. She loved him like a doting uncle, and didn¡¯t want him to die any time soon. Not to mention how frightening the thought of ¡®King Marco¡¯ was...


    Shaking off the chill, she refocused on the task at hand. Tidas was exining their route with the aid of a map that the vigers had helped him make. There was a massive, multi-mile long mountain pass that was ideal for ambushes. They Had to go through it to reach the valley on the other side..


    The pass was the only way through the mountains that didn¡¯t take weeks to cross. If they went through on horseback, it would only take a couple hours to reach the other side. Tidas didn¡¯t see the Hignders causing an avnche or anything akin to it just to take them out, but he could see gori tactics as being highly effective against them as the ran through.


    Tidas knew that there were two scenarios that were the most probable.. Either they would have to deal with a non-stop barrage for the entire length of the pass, or it would be broken down into sections. Having an understanding as to how Murdoc¡¯s mind worked; Tidas knew that an attempted ughter awaited them..


    Tidas watched Skye as she exined the search patterns they were going to use as they approached the mountain pass. He was a little surprised that she knew the correct terms to use, then inwardly scoffed at himself for it.. ¡®I really shouldn¡¯t be surprised by how intelligent she is anymore..¡¯


    .....


    As Skye finished, Tidas pulled her off to the side and spoke in a slightly distraught tone; ¡°I don¡¯t like not going with you for this, but I don¡¯t have a choice. Once you get theyout of the pass, run like hell, got it?¡±


    Skye looked at him skeptically; ¡°Why? Shouldn¡¯t we start pickin¡¯em off?¡±


    Tidas shook his head in the negative; ¡°That would be a bad idea.. The amount of magic you¡¯ll have to use to survey everything will be noticeable to even amateur mages. After you gather that intel, you need to leave the area immediately, and rendezvous back here.¡±


    ¡°Oh.. Good point. I didn¡¯t think of that,¡± Skye admitted honestly.


    Tidas grinned cheekily at her; ¡°That why we make such a good team: we keep each other sensible.¡±


    ¡°Aye, that we do.. Mostly,¡± Skye joked, then kissed her husband sweetly.


    After going over their n a final time, Skye readied her toon to leave. She gripped the Thoth¡¯s reins nervously, but her face remained stoic. She didn¡¯t want the others to see that their toon Commander was worried..


    There was too much of the situation that was unknown.. ¡®What happened to Petrie? Why does Murdoc believe Drexel? What was he nnin¡¯ in the first ce? Does he still n to kill Murdoc?¡¯


    As her thoughts and questions persisted, Skye was brought back by Tidas; ¡°Out your head, love.. Your ce is here, with me..¡±


    Skye grinned broadly as he kissed her cheek and added; ¡°So make sure youe back to me, alright? I think Zazzy might eat me if I came home without you..¡±


    Skyeughed; ¡°The same could be said for me if I didn¡¯te back with you. Ye know she¡¯s a wee daddy¡¯s girl now.¡±


    Tidas chuckled; ¡°True, but you two have a...a strong bond that I barely understand. I really think that Zazzy would die without you.. just like me. So make sure toe back.¡±


    ¡°Aye, husband,¡± Skye kissed his cheek a final time, the started rode off as she added; ¡°If I can kick the arse of the RMC Commander, I think I can handle a few Hignders!¡±


    Tidas and many of the other RMC members outrightughed at Skye¡¯s pun as the Scout toon left. When they were out of sight, their Company Commander went back to his usual, slightly-ridgid self. As the various members started to have orders barked at them, they missed the princess¡¯ effect on him already...


    ************


    The Tamers had their various birds fly overhead to scout from above, while the long range squad abandoned their horses to run on ahead. It was interesting to watch the two petite female Manics jump onto the Tanks¡¯ backs.


    The short range squad fanned out ording to Skye¡¯s n while the Support Squad remained back with her. They would stop about half a mile from the mountain pass¡¯ opening. That way Skye could go and survey the area without putting them into direct danger.


    If Skye was spotted, she could lead them away from their temp camp, and possibly even get some information out of them..


    Once they¡¯d reached their meet-up point, Skye handed out a few instructions, then had us apany her. Since he was the only Tank that was a part of her guard unit, it had to be him to go.. Which upset Kari a little.


    After a few reassurances, she let him go without further fuss. After Ronnie gave him a little grief, and assigned a chipmunk to be their ry between themselves and their temp camp; Skye and us took off at incredible speeds..


    A raven from another Tamer stayed with Ronnie. He used one of his own tomunicate with with it, and was able to connect and correspond with their main camp. It was their version of a field radio.


    As they ran, they cut through a small patch of forest. Skye was surprised to see it since it was the only cover until one reached the mountain pass, and pretty much the only greenery for as far as her eyes could see.


    As Skye ran through the marked path made by the long range squad with us, she made it a point to keep the tiny chipmunk protected from the low-hanging tree branches and shrubbery jutting out. If not for their armor; Skye and us would¡¯ve been covered in cuts..


    Once they reached the edge of the woods, Skye and us dropped low. They didn¡¯t see anyone, but Skye could already sense several mages up ahead. After she checked with us to see if he was ready to run like hell again; Skye sent out a Massive wave of magic..


    It was abination of her Earth trait, and her Shaman one; making something akin to human radar. As the number of heat signatures skyrocketed, Skye muttered; ¡°Oh shit..¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be good,¡± us stated in a nervous whisper.


    Skye¡¯s face turned contemtive; ¡°There¡¯s just over seven-hundred and fifty RMC members with us in total.. There¡¯s over a thousand Hignders hidden throughout the mountain pass.. Way more.. Some are heading our way; we need to go Now!¡±


    As they turned and ran, Skye sensed two decently strong mages nearby that weren¡¯t part of the RMC. Both were Tanks, but she couldn¡¯t tell what kinds. Right as they began to close in on them, Skye realized that they were the only two following them..


    Making a split-second decision; Skye mmed down with her feet, stopped, and clothes-lined the young male Hignder nearest them..


    As she pinned him down, us did the same thing to the other, more bulky mage. The younger one underneath Skye didn¡¯t fight back like the one us was dealing with, so she quickly questioned him..


    Using her Earth magic, Skye made a stone daggere up and out of the ground. As she held it to his throat, she asked; ¡°Where is Petrie?! What did Drexel do with him?!¡±


    ¡°What do ye mean?! Ye southerners killed him! Ye want ournds, and our-¡±


    ¡°Why would we kill the man helpin¡¯ us with peace talks?! Petrie is me friend, and I won¡¯t stop until I know where he is! So I¡¯ll ask ye again: Where. Is. Petrie?!¡±


    The Hignder looked utterly confused; ¡°What?! Friend?! Southerners and Hignders can¡¯t be friends!¡±


    Skye pressed the dagger to his neck; ¡°Well WE ARE! Now tell me what I want to know, or I¡¯ll slit Yer throat, and leave ye here to bleed out!¡±


    Unfettered fear was stered on his face; ¡°I-I don¡¯t know! We were told that the Alconians killed him!¡±


    Skye huffed; ¡°Lemme guess: by Drexel?! Ralph is with me husband right now. He can tell everyone what happened-¡±


    ¡°Ha! Do ye truly believe that we would believe anythin¡¯ a Southerner has ta say?! Yer daft, woman!¡±


    Skye wanted to slice his throat right then, but he perked up when he saw whom us was fighting. His eyes grew wide as he nodded in their direction and practically yelled; ¡°Angus! Angus will know! He¡¯s one of Drexel¡¯sds! He¡¯ll know what Drexel knows! Now get off of me!¡±


    Skye grinned as she stated; ¡°If ye even Think about doin¡¯ somethin¡¯ stupid: ye will be dead before yer body hits the ground..¡±


    Releasing the young Hignder, Skye immediately attacked the man that us was still wrestling around with. He was obviously a Power Tank, must¡¯ve been working towards being a Hybrid. As she fling him off of us with ease, Skye asked the question again; ¡°Where is Petrie?!¡±


    The man scoffed as he gripped his stomach where Skye had kicked him, and said; ¡°It¡¯s toote! He¡¯s probably dead by now!¡±


    Feeling her anger soar, Skye stated in a deadly voice; ¡°If he¡¯s dead, then so are you...¡±


    Seeing the raw, terrifying emotions within the beautiful woman¡¯s eyes, the Hignder added; ¡°B-But he might not be yet! Some of the others were ordered to take him to the old capital.. To be sacrificed..¡±


    ¡°What?! How long ago?! How do I get there?¡± Skye screamed as she pricked his neck with her de.


    ¡°Skye! We need to go now! More will be here any minute!¡± us bellowed.


    ¡°Alright then: guess we don¡¯t have a choice. This one isin¡¯ with us,¡± Skye turned to the young Hignder; ¡°If ye truly care about Murdoc and yer people, don¡¯t tell anyone about this. I Swear that we¡¯ll save Petrie, and bring him back!¡±


    As Skye and us bound the other Hignder, the young one asked; ¡°But what if he¡¯s already dead?! What will ye do then?! And what do I say about Angus?!¡±


    Skye smirked; ¡°Just tell them that you escaped while I was killin¡¯ him. It¡¯ll also cover why ye don¡¯t know what happened to his body.. If ye get Murdoc alone, tell him what¡¯s really goin¡¯ on!¡±

 Chapter 293

    293 Risky Business


    ¡°This is why woman shouldn¡¯t be on the battlefield! Yer too soft! Ye shoulda killed us both!¡± the Hignder bellowed as he bounced on us¡¯ shoulder.


    ¡°Oh, aye! Shoulda killed the One witness we got to you confessin¡¯ to Drexel¡¯s ns, and takin¡¯ Petrie.. That would¡¯ve made So much sense for us to do,¡± Skye¡¯s voice was dripping with sarcasm.


    The Hignder grumbled and cursed at her, earning himself a good punch to his side for it from us. Angus grunted and tried to wiggle free, but all it did was earn him another punch. This time, us made it hard enough to knock the wind out of him.


    Skye smiled and thanked him as the other squads came into view. Seeing the Hignder slung over us¡¯ shoulder made them abandon the little gear that they¡¯d brought with them, and immediately mount up. They rendezvoused with the rest of thepany rtively quickly, despite the extra baggage that us had.


    When Tidas saw Skye returning, he was already aware of what was happening. The chipmunk had ryed to Ronnie, whom in turn ryed it to another Tamer via their raven Companion that he had with him. As the Commander approached, the Hignder became rather quiet.


    Tidas was a legend in the Hignds because he was the only person to ever give Murdoc a good fight. They were both Hybrid Tanks, and both were the strongest that each territory had to offer. Seeing the legend up close zapped thest of his fight..


    After some back and forth between Angus and Tidas about his honor code, he¡¯d gotten the man to agree to speak to Murdoc honestly. He swore that if he got the chance, he¡¯d run away. But if Tidas could put him in front of Murdoc safely, then he would do it.


    Tidas felt conflicted about his wife¡¯s quick thinking. He was quite proud of Skye for how she had handled herself. It was something he would¡¯ve done, but that also worried him..


    He¡¯d found himself in many extremely dangerous situations due to his impulses, and worried that Skye¡¯s would lead herself into simr situations someday...


    .....


    Once Angus was given some food, and the vigers had offered him whiskey; he sat quietly while Skye reported. Tidas¡¯ worst case scenario was proving to be true, and that distressed him greatly. He knew that there would be casualties if Petrie had failed, but now it was resembling the beginnings of a massacre.


    The mountain pass was the only route to the valley that didn¡¯t take weeks to traverse. If they couldn¡¯t break through, then the entire mission was a waste of both time, and life.


    Realizing the extent of the risk, Tidas exined the whole of the situation. Once he had concluded, he then asked the toon Commanders if they thought that they should turn back. The two that Skye had recognized from the banquet room wanted to turn back, while she and Arthur wanted to continue.


    Skye watched her husband¡¯s disposition turn afflicted, making her heart twinge. He truly cared about the men and women that hemanded, and didn¡¯t want to risk their lives any more than he had to. They weren¡¯t just nameless pawns for him to move around until he got the results he wanted; they were good people.


    Skye looked around the mostly broken-down camp, and sighed. The snow was sprinkling down now, and would only grow heavier as the day progressed. As she looked around, a youngss walking alongside ad caught her eye..


    Thess fussed about the snow getting into her hair, so thed took the end of his long coat, and covered her head. Thess giggled as she snuggled up to his exposed side, then continued along their way.


    Skye whipped her head around; looking at all the domed rooftops on the tiny houses of the Hignders¡¯ vige. The snow was sticking to them now, leaving a thin sheen of white across the dark wood used to construct the homes.


    ¡°I got it! I know what to do! It¡¯s so obvious to me now.. We need a roof!¡± Skye eximed with a smile.


    ¡°What?¡± Arthur and Tidas asked with confusion all over their features.


    ¡°The mountain pass! Ima gonna turn it into a tunnel!¡± Skye stated triumphantly.


    Tidas and the others stared at her with dumbfounded expressions, thenrge smiles bloomed on their faces. Tidas wrapped one arm around her shoulders, and kissed the side of her head. It was a brilliant idea, but had one problem..


    us, Ronnie, and Kari were standing just a few feet away from the gatheredmanders. After hearing her idea, usmented; ¡°Don¡¯t you have to be touching the rocks along the mountain pass to do that? Because it¡¯s such a vast area?¡±


    Skye looked over at him with a deted expression; ¡°Aye, us.. But I can do that before the bulk of the soldiers enters the pass. The ones leadin¡¯ will be in danger, though..¡±


    Looking up at her husband, Skye stated; ¡°I¡¯ll have to be in the lead for this.. Can ye handle that?¡±


    Tidas immediately started to protest, which got all of the othermanders on his case. Telling him that Skye isn¡¯t just his wife: she¡¯s a soldier now, and that he needed to learn to cope with the fact. He knew they were right, but his instincts were hardly ever wrong.. And they were telling him to send her away.


    Swallowing hard, Tidaspromised; ¡°I¡¯ll agree to the Scouts going first, but only if I¡¯m going with you. And you have to promise to continue on to the Old Capital while the rest of us preupy the Hignders. We need to rescue Petrie, if he¡¯s still alive.. I don¡¯t know if Murdoc will take the word of a captured man betraying his friends-¡±


    ¡°Hey!? I don¡¯t Have ta help, ye know! And ordin¡¯ ta you, Ima savin¡¯ them!¡± Angus bellowed.


    Tidas looked to him with a straight face; ¡°You are, but that doesn¡¯t mean that Murdoc will believe you. It would be best if we could save Petrie.¡±


    Skye sighed. She knew that her husband was right, but that didn¡¯t mean that she liked it. Her gut twisted when she thought about not being on the battlefield with him.. ¡®What was the point of it all if I can¡¯t be there to cover his backside?!¡¯


    Seeing the princess¡¯ dismay, Arthur whispered low; ¡°Don¡¯t you worry,ssie.. I¡¯ll cover him-¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯ll be going with Skye¡¯s toon to make sure that she stays on mission,¡± Tidas stated as he turned and looked at Arthur.


    Skye broke away from his arm; ¡°What? Why?! It¡¯d be better if he was with you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, Skye, but I don¡¯t trust you not to turn back halfway there,¡± Tidas replied without thinking.


    Skye folded her arms across her chest as she tried to keep her ire in check; ¡°I don¡¯t need a babysitter, Tidas..¡±


    ¡°Aye, you do. This is your first official mission as an RMC member, and you haven¡¯t had any proper training in our tactics, or how to work as a unit. Like it or not, Skye; I¡¯m treating you like I would anyone else within your position..¡±


    It was a lie, but Tidas wasn¡¯t about to tell her his real reason: he was worried about her. Murdoc was bringing what he had assumed to be the whole of the Hignder forces down on their heads. They would be outnumbered three to one, at the least, and Tidas didn¡¯t want his wife to get caught up in the bloodbath.


    The soldiers all knew what they were getting into; Tidas had been transparent in his briefing. However, it didn¡¯t change the fact that Skye didn¡¯t fully understand.. ¡®How could she? She¡¯s never seen war before, and that¡¯s exactly what this fight is turning into..¡¯


    Skye protested for another ten minutes or so, until the soldiers had finished their preparations. All of their horses were saddled, refreshed, and ready to go. The only thing dying them now was the arguing amongst themanders..


    us, Ronnie, and Kari all readied themselves and Thoth for Skye, then mounted up. Arthur had walked away from the make-shift table, and gotten both his and Tidas¡¯ horses. The royal couple was still arguing as they mounted up..


    ¡°I¡¯m not giving you special treatment, Skye! If anyone else were in your circumstances, I¡¯d do the same thing to them as I have done for you.. It¡¯s not about you being a princess or my wife! It¡¯s about yourck of experience! That¡¯s why I assigned Arthur!¡±


    Skye red at him; ¡°Yer so full of shit! Ye can say that those are Yer reasons all ye want, but the truth is that ye just want to ¡®keep me safe¡¯! Dammit, Tidas! Ima no damsel in distress! I don¡¯t need-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m keeping you Out of distress! Are you forgetting that you¡¯re responsible for the lives youmand? I¡¯m not just saving you, I¡¯m saving them!¡±


    Skye¡¯s fury red; ¡°Oh, so yer savin¡¯ them, Hmm? Don¡¯t trust me that much, do ye? FINE. I¡¯ll handle the pass, then I¡¯ll ride towards the capital to find Petrie.. But the second I do, Imain¡¯ back, but don¡¯t expect me to save yer arse!¡±


    Tidas nodded with a stern expression as he mounted his horse. He knew that he was in for an earfulter, but that was only if they survived the next few hours. Skye would need to use a Lot of her magic to turn the whole of the mountain pass into a tunnel.


    The pass itself was just over sixty miles long. If they kept the horses going at their top speeds the entire time, they should be able to make it out in less than an hour and a half.. But that was if nothing went wrong...


    Tidas gripped his reins as his anxiety skyrocketed. He didn¡¯t care about himself; just his troops and wife. The dark part of him was chomping at the bit to get thrown into the chaos of the battlefield, but his focus remained on Skye, which was dangerous..


    He knew better than to ride out for battle distracted. As he took his position next to his wife, Tidas said; ¡°I love you, Skye.. I don¡¯t know what I would do if something happened to you..¡±


    Skye¡¯s expression softened, but remained impassive as she spoke; ¡°I love ye too, Tidas. That¡¯s why I want to be at yer side.. Ima more than capable of protecting me self.. And Ima gonna prove it.¡±


    Skye trotted Thoth forward slightly, then turned him to face Tidas; ¡°I am the Catalyst, and I Will Save Everyone. After this fight, ye better never doubt me again..¡±


    Tidas¡¯ smile was edged with worry as he spoke; ¡°If we make it through this, you can lead the entire army for all I care: just so long as you live..¡±


    Skye grinned cockily; ¡°Aye, I will.. You better, too, or not even the gods themselves will save the Hignds from me wrath..¡±


    Tidas chuckled, then moved his horse to be even with Skye¡¯s. He kissed her passionately, which dulled her ire a bit, but she still shed him a hard stare. After a nod and a wink in his wife¡¯s direction; Tidas raised his fist into the air.


    The RMC Company cried out like the warriors that they were, then Tidas called out; ¡°Soldiers, With Me! For Glory! For Peace! For Alcon, We Ride!¡±

 Chapter 294

    294 Ambush(Part One)


    *** CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE***


    Up on the farthest cusp of the outer-most cliff of the mountain pass, a giant of a man stood at the edge. He watched as arge group of southerners rode towards the entrance to the pass like the devil himself was chasing them.


    Murdoc Campbell watched the tiny force with arge grin stered on his face. The fight wouldn¡¯tst as long as he¡¯d hoped because there were so few Alconians, but it would be an interesting battle none the less. He could already see his target careening towards him at a decent pace.


    ¡°Gimme them field specs,¡± Murdoc practically barked.


    As another Hignder handed the binocrs to him, the overgrown man peered through them, thenughed boisterously. He turned and adjusted the binocrs until the details of Tidas face came into focus. A sound akin to a growl bubbled up in his throat as he stared at his target..


    It was odd to see the Alconian Prince in all ck, but what tickled Murdoc¡¯s fancy the most was seeing the breathtaking woman riding just slightly ahead of him. Their armor matched, and Murdoc could guess who she was by the color of her hair.


    He made some kind of catcall-type noise as he focused on the beauty riding towards him. Murdoc could already feel massive amounts of magicing from her, and knew that she must¡¯ve been the one that Petrie had told him about.. The multi-trait user that the Fae thought was the Catalyst.


    As he kept his eyes on her, another Hignder asked; ¡°How many?¡±


    Murdoc didn¡¯t bother removing the binocrs as he spoke; ¡°Scant amount.. A full Company at the most. Nothin¡¯ we canna handle.. Tis not the RMC Ima worried about..¡±


    .....


    Finally setting his field sses down, Murdoc turned and started barking orders to his men; ¡°Aye,ds! This is it! They killed Petrie! They killed Alex and Callum! And I just learned that they killed Angus, too! Time to get our vengeance! Ready theddies and horses! We ride when they reach the forest!¡±


    As his people cheered, Murdoc masked his pain with a menacing smile. He loved Petrie like a son, and had nned on training him to be his predecessor, but it was a moot point now..


    ¡®Thed deserved better than ta be stabbed in the back.. When I see that bastard prince, I¡¯ll kill¡¯em me self!¡¯


    To calm his ire, Murdoc turned his attention back to Skye. Her short, curly golden hair bounced and whipped about her face as she rode. The ck armor was tight-fitted, and showed her curvy figure splendidly.


    She was as beautiful as Petrie had described her, but the point was invalidated by her betrayal. Because of it; Murdoc wanted to kill her with his own hands..


    He was probably the tallest man out of all the Hignders, and was built like a grizzly bear. A long braid of dark-brown hair that had little streaks of white ran all the way down his backside to his arse. Scars dotted his arms and legs, and he had arge scar across the bridge of his nose.


    Touching the scar on his face, images of the one who¡¯d given it to him yed over in his mind¡¯s eye. Tidas was the best fighter he¡¯d ever seen, and the most honorable southerner he¡¯d met. The only one that Murdoc thought more highly of was Lucas Moonstone, but he was a rare breed of man himself.


    Generous and kind, yet still cutthroat; that was his most apt description of the man. Lucas had been making deals with the Hignders for well over a decade now, and was the only southerner that Murdoc trusted.


    When Petrie and Lucas had approached him about the peace treaty, the only reason he had agreed to it was because of whom the presenters were. Anyone in less standing would¡¯ve either been thrown out of theirmunity, or killed on the spot for simply suggesting the proposal.


    The Hignders¡¯ history taught them what might happen to them if they trusted another MacArthur King, and they weren¡¯t willing to risk it. Their homes and livelihoods were on the line..


    ¡®All those bastards do is take. Children,nd, lives; none of it matters to ¡¯em.. Well, they ain¡¯t takin¡¯ ours! I¡¯ll die a bloody, gruesome death before I give me kin up!¡¯


    Murdoc¡¯s internal self was roiling as he thought about the fight toe. Tidas had always been an honorable man in his eyes, which made his betrayal all the more enraging. Especially when he considered how it all came about.


    ¡®Did they n it all from the beginnin¡¯, or did Magnus just change his mind? I bet that weasel of a Crowned Prince has somethin¡¯ ta do wit all this.. Was Lucas in on it, or was he a simple pawn? He and Magnus have been friends for a length, so tis possible..¡¯


    The more he thought about it, the madder Murdoc became.. ¡®What about that daughter of his? She¡¯s the only one connected to all of ¡¯em.. Is she the mastermind? Hard to believe that Sorcha¡¯s kin could turn out like that.. but she is married to a MacArthur..¡¯


    As dark thoughts filled his head, a Hignder that neared his size approached him. Murdoc sighed heavily as Drexel stopped in front of him, and startedining about hisck of involvement in the ambush.


    His hair was a dark red shade, but had even more white in it than Murdoc¡¯s. He was a good eight years older than him, and constantly challenged his rulings. If Murdoc could; he¡¯d simply kill Drexel. But fools tended to follow their own, and the jester had quite the following now that the southerners had broken their word..


    ¡°I should be leadin¡¯ the raid, and ye know it! Why do ye waste me talents on such paltry-¡±


    ¡°Oh, shut it, Drexel. Yer stayin¡¯ near me so I can keep an eye on ye, and ye know it. Do ye think me daft? I know what you and yerddies be talkin¡¯ about at those not-so-secrette night gatherins¡¯.. If ye underestimate me, I¡¯ll kill ye, and sleep like a happy wee bairn after.. Don¡¯t. Tempt. Me..¡±


    Drexel wanted to throw the man from the cliff side right then, but he needed to bide his time.. ¡®Just ye wait, ye southern-lovin¡¯ traitor.. Ye¡¯ll be gettin¡¯ yers soon..¡¯


    After Drexel walked away, another Hignder ran up to him. He hushed the man and found a ce away from the gathered warriors before he¡¯d let the man speak..


    ¡°Are theddies ready?¡± Drexel asked low.


    The man caught his breath and replied; ¡°Aye, they be ready, but how do ye know Murdoc will even getta chance to fight the prince?¡±


    An evil smile spread across Drexel¡¯s features; ¡°Oh, they will. They seek each other out on the field.. Tis the only challenge either of them have..¡±


    Drexel gritted his teeth on thest part. He was a Tank mage like Murdoc, but not nearly as strong. He¡¯d challenged him for the right to rule on three asions, and all three resulted in crushing defeats.. ¡®Tis like the bastard is made of rock! But rocks can be crushed wit enough chisels...¡¯


    Breaking away from his thoughts, Drexel asked; ¡°Did theds make it to the Old Capital?¡±


    The man shifted ufortably where he stood; ¡°We havna heard from ¡¯em yet.. Maybe they suffered the same fate as the traitor?¡±


    Drexel¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as he thought; ¡°If Petrie makes it back here, we¡¯re all dead men.. Send someone to check, then make sure theddies knows the n. We need to surround ¡¯empletely. If someone sees me killin¡¯ Murdoc, we¡¯ll be joinin¡¯ the Southerners on their trip ta hell..¡±


    ¡°Aye, sir.. What do we do about Angus? We never found his body,¡± the man added as he turned to walk away.


    ¡°Go find Finn and ask ¡¯em what he saw. If ye think he¡¯s lyin¡¯, start cuttin¡¯ pieces off until he talks,¡± Drexel replied with a wicked smile.


    With a nod to his leader, the Hignder took off, then Drexel followed a few momentster after checking to see that no one had seen them...


    Murdoc stayed at the top of the ridge and watched the Alconians ride into the small forest. It was only a few miles away from the mouth of the mountain pass, and amon ambush spot during the summer months. As the lead horse hit the halfway point, Murdoc started issuing orders..


    ¡°Alrightddies! Time to mount up! I want onepany chasin¡¯ the rats, threepanies in the mountains, and three waitin¡¯ for the not-do-lucky bastards that make it through!¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t get the war we wanted, but on this day: the snow and grounds will stain red wit the blood of Southerners! Leave the two royals to me! They¡¯ll Suffer for their treachery at My Hands!¡±


    As Murdoc mounted a horse the size of Thoth, he looked out at his men. He felt bad that most won¡¯t even get to raise their swords, but at least they¡¯ll still get some satisfaction that day. When he disys the severed heads of the two responsible, they would praise him for his swift justice.. Or so he hoped.


    Murdoc wasn¡¯t blind; he saw that Drexel was slowly turning his people against him. If he didn¡¯t win the battle, he¡¯d lose his position. ncing back at Skye, Murdoc muttered, ¡°Let¡¯s what the Catalyst is capable of...¡±


    ************


    As the RMC Company exited the small forest, Skye maintained her speed as the rest of the RMC slowed down. She needed to ride ahead of everyone else to create the roof to the tunnel, and didn¡¯t want anyone to get caught up in the Hignders¡¯ attacks.


    As they galloped towards the entrance to the pass, arge group of Hignders on horseback came whipping around the far side of a protruding ridge. Panic surged within her, but Skye refused to loose her cool; too many lives were depending on her..


    ¡®I need to get ahead so I can start reshapin¡¯ the pass! But how?! Come on, ye great big beastie! You can do it!¡¯


    Skye kicked at Thoth to move faster, but he was already at his maximum speed. He nickered huffily, letting her know that he was at his limit. At that moment, a thought popped into her head..


    ¡®Tidas channeled his Tank trait into his horse before! I should be able to do the same for Thoth!¡¯


    cing her hand on the side of his neck, Skye focused on her Tank trait, but couldn¡¯t give Thoth any of her magic withoutbining it with her Shaman trait. The realization nearly knocked her from her horse..


    As Thoth began to thunder across the barren field, Skye¡¯s mind tried to process the impossible.. ¡®Does that mean that Tidas has multiple traits too?!¡¯

 Chapter 295

    295 Ambush(Part Two)


    *** CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE AND GORE***


    ¡°Hignders! Defensive positions!¡± Tidas called out to his soldiers.


    Skye¡¯s head whipped about as she looked back at the group of men that were now essentially chasing them. She wanted to try and sort out her theory about Tidas, but it would have to wait. The Hignders were gaining fast, and Skye was already where she needed to be..


    The nearly vertical walls of the mountain pass were much smoother than she had expected them to be. As soon as she came close enough, Skye pulled Thoth to the side, and dragged her hand across the rock walls as they ran. It was painful, but she had experienced much worse when she¡¯d made Tidas¡¯ armor.


    She grunted as the rocks peeled chunks of her flesh away at a rapid pace, but Skye just healed it as she continued to drive Thoth at his maximum speed. She¡¯d stopped funneling her power to him as soon as they had entered the pass, much to Tidas¡¯ relief.


    He had to pour quite a bit of his magic into his own horse just to keep pace with Skye. Tidas had moved to the right side of her to get a clear look ahead, and was amazed by what he saw..


    Huge chunks of the mountains¡¯ walls were bending like a card on one side, creating half the ¡®roof¡¯ that Skye was aiming for. Dust and small rocks flew into their faces, stinging their exposed skin like wasps as they raced by.


    Tidas couldn¡¯t tell how far she¡¯d made the half tunnel, but if was past what his eyes could see. The amount of magic she was pouring out was mind boggling.. As he turned to look at his wife and congratte her, Tidas saw the continuous line of blood she was making by dragging her hand..


    ¡°Skye stop! Your hand!¡± he screamed over the thunderous soundsing from the horses¡¯ hooves as they beat against the ground.


    .....


    ¡°I can¡¯t! It Has to be done this way! Unless ye would prefer me to do it while standin¡¯ still!¡± Skye yelled in response.


    She urged Thoth gently, kicking at his side with the stirrup. The half tunnel was nearly finished about three-fourths the way down the pass. As Skye monitored her magic levels, she realized that she needed to switch sides.


    The walls were bing more broken and jagged the farther in to the mountains they went. If she didn¡¯t switch sides now, then she would have to stop to finish it.


    While signaling Tidas to drop back a bit, Skye noticed a few pebbles bouncing off of her shoulder as she cleared the shadow from the half tunnel. She looked up in just enough time to grab and yank on the reins to Tidas¡¯ horse. Effectively saving him from being crushed by a boulder..


    Suddenly, the sky above them was filled with rocks and boulders. She ducked, dodged, and weaved; avoiding a goodly chuck of them while pushing Tidas into thepleted side..


    Whipping her head back, Skye watched at least four soldiers get taken out. One was instantly crushed, another ran straight into the boulder that had crushed the first, and two were knocked from their horses and trampled..


    ¡°Everyone! Thin out! Stay under the half tunnel!¡± Skye yelled, surprised by how loud she could be when she needed to be.


    The soldiers instantly shifted from four across, to two; all riding directly underneath the half tunnel. The minerals that made up the mountains was strong. It had sporadic pockets of iron, making the top of Skye¡¯s tunnel able to withstand any rocks thrown their way.


    The Hignders persisted in their bombardment, but only minor injuries were had, and only a few. The only problem that they were having was that Skye couldn¡¯t get over to the other side to touch the wall..


    ¡®If I could just touch it for three seconds, I could make enough to cover me, then start a chain reaction of sorts.. What do I do?! If I could just figure out how to use me Earth trait like I do me Water, this wouldn¡¯t be an issue!¡¯


    Skye didn¡¯t need to touch water to influence it with her magic. It was her birth trait, and the one she had used since she¡¯d gotten magic. It wasn¡¯t like the rest of her traits where she had to figure out how to use it.


    Water magic was just...natural to her. It had required no effort to ¡®master¡¯ because she had to build her capacity for it; taking years to bolster and refine it. All of her other traits were equal in power to her Water magic when she¡¯d awakened them.


    Essentially: it was akin to handing a bazooka to a five year old.


    Every time Skye gained a new trait, it felt like her body was trying to explode. Power surged and mauled her from the inside, threatening to escape in any way it could.


    As Skye frantically tried to assess the situation, the random string of thoughts began to align..


    She used her Shaman and Tank traits together often; using one to reinforce the other in a constant flow. She¡¯d never thought about it before now, but Skye theorized that her Shaman magic literally flowed through her via her blood.


    If her blood contained traces of her Shaman power, then she could connect her Earth magic to it. It would be like she was touching the rocks herself, but using her blood as the point of contact. Manic mages put traces of their blood on their weapons to control them. Like what the assassin from the first Mage Trials that tried to kill Magnus had done.


    Putting theory into practice, Skye rode to the very edge of the shadow created by the half tunnel. She lifted her sword out of it¡¯s sheath, sliced her hand, then flicked her wrist towards the targeted wall..


    At first, she felt nothing.. Then a warm sensation fluttered across her heart. Skye pulled the soothing, dense magic that was her Earth trait up to her heart, then mingled it with her Shaman magic. When the two powers finally coalesced, she felt her Earth magic rapidly being channeled out of her.


    The ground underneath them trembled as the wall started to shift. It almost looked like a wave as it bent and folded until it meshed together with the other side. As the soldiers watched with awe, they began to cheer and chant Skye¡¯s name..


    ************


    ¡°Cleverssie,¡± Murdoc stated as one of his men reported to him.


    He knew that Tidas¡¯ wife had multiple traits, but he hadn¡¯t heard of her being powerful enough to reshape mountains ranges. The thought was actually a little scary, but fear was simply a form of instinct, and Murdoc always trusted his..


    Looking over at a group of his men, he said; ¡°When we fight the traitorous scum, mix in with the Southerners! We don¡¯t want theirssie openin¡¯ up a hole in the ground!¡±


    One of his men asked if an Alconian Princess would even care about the other soldiers. Murdoc chuckled at the man¡¯s barb before he replied; ¡°Usually ye would be spot on, but not this wee woman..¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s Moonstone¡¯s daughter, and wasna born, nor treated like royalty. She¡¯s the one they call ¡®Eir¡¯, and she¡¯s known to be kind.. She even helped out the boarder town vigers when the Southerners stayed therest night.¡±


    Drexel scoffed loudly so everyone could hear; ¡°Shoulda killed them then! Waitin¡¯ is gonna cost us lives now!¡±


    Murdoc narrowed his eyes at the weasel of a man; ¡°And what of the boarder townfolk? Fuck them and their lives, eh? Canna fight, so they be worthless to ye.. right? Ha!¡±


    Drexel¡¯s temper red; ¡°They didna put up a single protest! They just let the Southerners stay! They be traitors to their own-¡±


    ¡°Bite yer tongue, ye damn fool! What did ye expect?! Tis mostly young and old folk there. Did ye really think they were gonna fight off hundreds of mages by themselves?! ..Fuckin¡¯ idiot.¡±


    Murdoc watched as Drexel stammered, then stomped away to take his position. He loved getting under the bastard¡¯s skin, and hoped that it would result in him slipping up. So far he hadn¡¯t, but Murdoc was loving trying to get him to.


    Drexel only cared about those whom could do things for him, and not the Hignders in general. He talked a good game, so many were fooled by his charisma, but Murdoc knew better. The man would sell his own mother if he could.


    Murdoc felt certain that the fool would try something, and soon.. ¡®Let the bastard try. It¡¯ll gimme the excuse I need ta kill¡¯em¡¯.


    As a small smile touched his lips, one of his men reported that the Alconians were nearly through the pass. His smile widened into a broad grin as he said; ¡°Send them a wee bit of tough love to thin out their numbers..¡±


    The Hignder smirked; ¡°Aye, sir!¡±


    ************


    Tidas was astonished by Skye¡¯s capabilities again. She was so fast at critical thinking that it was almost scary. As she galloped along beside him, he reached over, and tapped her leg. When she looked at him, he beamed at her as he yelled; ¡°You¡¯re incredible!¡±


    Skye smiled broadly at him, then screamed; ¡°Gotta catch up to you!¡±


    Tidas chuckled, then turned his attention back to the mountain pass. The small section that Skye couldn¡¯t finish without draining herself was quicklying into view. As they cleared the end of Skye¡¯s tunnel, he looked around, then up..


    When Tidas saw the Hignders triggering andslide half a mile away, he called out to Skye. He said the word, then pointed at the rocks tumbling down from a ridiculously tall cliff side. Skye nodded, and charged ahead. She pulled her legs up and in, then pushed herself up to stand on top of Thoth as she rode the beast.


    His hooves crashed down onto the ground as she raced towards the falling rocks with an impish smile. As she barreled down the final stretch of the pass, Skye didn¡¯t slow as the chaos came raining down from above her.


    Skye flicked her injuried hand with gusto; sending blood sttering against it all..


    Releasing a massive burst of her Earth magic, Skye sent thendslide back into the air. Raining rocky hell down onto the men who had just attempted to do the same. She burst through to the other side with a grin, only to have it die on her lips.


    Arge army of at least two-thousand Hignders was waiting for them. As soon as Skye hade into view, the massive force rushed down the steep hillsides; their horses clearly used to the bumpy terrain. They screamed their war cry as Tidas came through with his less than eight-hundred men...

 Chapter 296

    296 Ambush(Part Three)


    *** CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE AND GORE***


    Fear clenched her throat as Skye thought about what to do. The RMC mages were just about halfway through the entrance into the valley, and the battle had already begun..


    Hearing a faint whistling noise, Skye looked around, then up at her namesake.. Just in time to see a nket of arrows hurling towards them. Letting her instincts take over; Skye jumped down from Thoth, and ced her hands on the ground.


    A massive surge of magic flowed through her, then spread out. The ground shook violently beneath her feet before it began to break apart, then shoot up into the sky. Effectively blocking the arrows, and providing a temporary reprieve from the onught.


    The RMC members kept riding as hundreds of Hignders raced down the mountainsides. Once they reached their defensive positions, they jumped from their horses. Weapons and fists were thrust up into the air as their war cries carried over the battlefield.


    Skye pushed her magic to it¡¯s limit, extending her great rock wall along the fold of the ridge. Many of the Hignders in the front rows mmed into the rocks, injuring both themselves, and their horses.


    Skye felt bad for the horses, but grinned wickedly as she heard and felt the Hignders crashing against her make-shift wall. The angle of the slope made it impossible for those already descending the mountainside to stop. On top of that; the remaining fifteen-hundred or so, were forced to ride around it to get to the Alconians.


    As the taste of the small victory touched her tongue, it soured as she looked to the flow of RMC members behind her. The few men whose horses were at their limits in the back were swallowed up by the chaos that had been pursuing them.


    As the rest of the RMC Company cleared the mountain pass, Hignders began to pour into the valley. Using up most of thest of her magic, Skye sensed nearly an additional thousand Hignders riding through the pass.. ¡®Oh Shit!¡¯


    .....


    Not thinking; Skye used up thest of her avable magic to close up the entrance to the valley...


    As Tidas watched his wife seal off their only means of escape, dread crept into his heart. He racked his brain for a solution, but already knew the answer. They would have to face the Hignders, if any of them were to live. If Skye were to live..


    After she¡¯d remounted Thoth, Skye locked eyes with Tidas. He shouted to her that the bulk of the RMC would handle the Hignders, and that she should continue on, and find Petrie.


    She nodded, then kicked Thoth into a gallop, assuming that her husband was going to follow her. He slowed his horse¡¯s pace, signaling to her toon to keep going on with their Commander. Tidas then screamed that he and the others would hold back the Hignders while they kept going to the Old Capital.


    Knowing not to argue, they all kicked up their pace to catch up with Skye. They would do whatever their Prince ordered them to do...


    As they approached Skye, she looked back. When she didn¡¯t see the her husband, and the battle behind kicking up behind her, Skye¡¯d immediately yanked on Thoth¡¯s reins, to force him into a wide turn. When she tried to pass her toon, Arthur Tanner darted out in front of her.


    Thoth mmed down to stop, nearly throwing Skye from her seat. She started to scream at him, but Arthur was much, much louder..


    ¡°What Is The Mission?! Is it to save one life?! One man?! Or thousands?! Tidas is trusting you! We All Are! Have we ced our trust in a Spoiled little princess, or a Soldier?!¡±


    Skye flinched at the kind man¡¯s harsh words. He waspletely right, and she knew it. Turning to look at the chaos of the battlefield, her heart lurched in her chest..


    ¡°Ima Soldier, AND a Wife! The second we find Petrie, we go back! Do I make me self Clear?!¡±


    Arthur stiffened; ¡°Tidas said to keep going to the-¡±


    ¡°Fuck that! I became a soldier to stay by his side! I will Not abandon him when he¡¯s outnumbered three-to-one! Court-martial me! I don¡¯t give a Shit! YOU can keep goin¡¯, but Ima savin¡¯ me husband¡¯s arse!¡±


    Without warning; Skye whipped Thoth around, not giving Arthur a chance to argue. They rode for about three miles before he caught up to her, and only because she¡¯d voluntarily slowed her horse down..


    A boisterousugh rang out from Skye as she pointed ahead of them. A tall, reddish-brown headed man with a long braid was was frantically waving at them as he ran towards them. Based off of Skye¡¯s ecstatic behavior; Arthur assumed it was Petrie..


    As he ran out towards the sounds of battle, Petrie saw Skye¡¯s signature golden hair bouncing as she rode toward him. He jumped for joy, even though the gash on his leg made it painful as hell to do. He barely felt the pain at that point because all he cared about was the ensuing battle behind them.


    ¡°SKYE! It¡¯s a trap! They¡¯re gonna Kill Murdoc! We need to get to ¡¯em Now!¡± Petrie bellowed over the sound of their hoofbeats.


    Skye¡¯s face drained of all color as they came to a bracing stop. If Murdoc died, then it would be all-out war..


    ¡°Where is he?!¡± she asked as she dismounted Thoth to check over and heal Petrie.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be mixed in, lookin¡¯ for you and Tidas. They n to attack him while Tidas has ¡¯em distracted. Then,¡± Petrie paused to take a breath; ¡°They¡¯ll killed Tidas, and pin Murdoc¡¯s death on him..¡±


    Skye¡¯s worry and rage mixed together as she struggled to find the magic to heal her friend. The mountain pass and the barrier wall had all but drained herpletely. To the point that Skye felt a bit woozy.


    Petrie noticed her state andmented; ¡°Maybe ye should stay behind?¡±


    Skye shot him a re; ¡°Like hell I am. Ima the bloody Catalyst! If I can¡¯t even save me husband, how am I supposed to save everyone else?¡±


    All Petrie could do was look at her with sympathy. He understood her point, but it was still an unrealistic expectation. Tidas was targeted by every Hignder that saw him. All seeking the glory that woulde with killing the Commander of the entire RMC.


    ¡°I think the Hignder has a point, Skye. You don¡¯t have any magic left. You¡¯ll just he a hindrance on the battlefield,¡± us stated, knowing he was going to get an earful for it.


    Skye turned and red at him; ¡°I know how to fight, us. I can take out whomever I have to, to get Petrie to Murdoc.. I won¡¯t let Tidas die: I Can¡¯t. I Won¡¯t.¡±


    The sheer determination in her eyes made us back off instantly. He knew that when push came to shove; Skye always came through. She didn¡¯t know how to give up..


    ¡°I really should object because Tidas made me promise to keep you safe, but,¡± Arthur smirked; ¡°I wanna piece of the action, too.¡±


    Skye smirked, then turned towards the other soldiers; ¡°What say you?! Should we go back?! Or go save our Commander?!¡±


    ¡°AYE SIR!¡± every RMC mage cried out in unison.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s ride! Petrie! Yer with me!¡± Skye barked as she mounted Thoth, then yanked him up to sit behind her.


    He felt very awkward about wrapping his arms around her, and us staring daggers at him didn¡¯t help the matter, either. As they rode, Skye thankfully broke the tension by asking how he¡¯d gotten away.


    ¡°I thought that they were gonna feed ye to Tidas¡¯ Uncle?!¡±


    ¡°How did ye find out about that?!¡± Petrie asked with shock in his voice.


    ¡°I caught a Hignder named Angus! Said it ¡¯twas Drexel¡¯s n! Tidas convinced him to tell Murdoc the truth, if we could get him in front of him safely!¡±


    Petrie shed an insulted expression; ¡°Was he yer backup n in case I died?!¡±


    Skye chuckled; ¡°More like reinforcin¡¯ yer tale, but I suppose it could¡¯ve worked out that way! How did ye escape?!¡±


    ¡°I ran while that Thing was munchin¡¯ on Craig and Murphy! It saw me, though.. It looked at me. Freakiest moment of me life!¡±


    Skye gave him a sarcasticugh; ¡°Well, yeah! Ye were starin¡¯ at a genuine monster!¡±


    Petrie didn¡¯t speak right away, but when he did, his voice was utterly serious; ¡°Monsters are Made, Skye. It freaked me out so bad because it...it seemed like it was in pain.¡±


    Skye shook her head in disbelief; ¡°Good! He deserves it for what he did to Magnus!¡±


    ¡°And the Crowned Prince, too, right?!¡± Petrie added with a smirk; he knew Skye hated the man.


    Skye scoffed, but Petrie¡¯s words gnawed at her as they came close to the battlefield. It was the same prodding she¡¯d gotten whenever she had talked to Marie or Magnus about Richard.


    All the stories about him did not match the oue. Richard loved his wife and brother, and was expecting a child. His gambling, drinking, and womanizing didn¡¯t make sense when his personality was factored in.


    ¡®Monsters are made..¡¯


    That one thought echoed over and over within Skye¡¯s mind as the reached the edge of the battlefield..


    ************


    As a Hignder went to swing down on an unsuspecting Alconian, Tidas ran passed him. The man froze as he felt the warm wetness of his own blood spilling out of his side, then fell over from the pain..


    As Tidas zipped through the battlefield, he grinned like the devil himself. Blood sprayed and men screamed as his swords shed through their armor and flesh. As he came close to the end of Skye¡¯d barrier wall, the one person he want to fight the most came into view..


    ¡°MURDOC!¡±


    He swung his two swords with lightning speed, cutting down two to three men at a time as he did so. His bloodlust was building, and he felt it surge when the Commander of the RMC came into his view. This was a fight he¡¯d been looking forward to...


    ¡°MacArthur! So good of ye toe to me! I¡¯d like to grant ye a swift death, but I owe Petrie more than that..¡±


    Murdoc nked his swords together as a sign of challenge to Tidas; ¡°Ye will Suffer for what ye did to med! And that traitorous whore of a wife of yers is next!¡±


    Tidas had been doing his best to keep his darkness in check. He had made it a point to try and not actually kill any of the Hignders, and wait until they had an opening to reveal Angus, but now..


    Tidas nked his swords together, signaling his eptance of the challenge; ¡°You¡¯re a deadman walkin¡¯, Murdoc..¡±

 Chapter 297

    297 Battle For The Hignds


    ***CONTENT WARNING: VIOLENCE AND GORE***


    Murdoc rode his horse in the direction of the Alconian Prince, then dismounted mid-stride. He hollered Tidas¡¯ name as he barreled towards him, seething with murderous intent as his magic surged. Tidas gripped his weapons as his eyes zeroed in on his target..


    The two sides parted as their Commanders raced head-first at each other. An eerie silence fell over the battlefield as the warriors watched with baited breath..


    When the two swords collided, the sh echoed across the battlefield. Both men gritted their teeth as eerie smiles stretched across their faces. They parried each other¡¯s attacks, then struck at each other again.


    Tidas wasn¡¯t as big as Murdoc, but his agility more than made up for it. The Hignder fought with all the power of a torrent river, but the Alconian Prince simply shifted his flow.


    Their fights always started the same way: with brute force. Almost like he was mindlessly taking his frustrations out. Only when Murdoc¡¯s rage would start to leave gaps in his defense, would he finally turn into his usual, tactical-self again.


    A sudden, swallow cut to his side brought the King of the Hignd¡¯s senses back..


    Murdoc reveled in his battles with Tidas. He was the only man that could withstand his fury, and would even get the better of him on asion. The new swords he wielded cut through his Wyvern leather with ease, making him extremely curious as to what they were made of.


    Murdoc smirked as he swiped sideways with one sword, and down with the other; ¡°Those be some fancy new cutters! Canna wait to take ¡¯em from yer corpse!¡±


    .....


    As Tidas dodged and reflected his strikes, he yelled back; ¡°If you can make it another fifty years! Old man!¡±


    ¡°Ima Barely older than you!¡± Murdoc bellowed as he braced to parry.


    Murdoc huffed as he deflected a swing from him, but got nicked in his arm by Tidas¡¯ other de. He wasn¡¯t used to dealing with a long and short de at once. Plus he kept switching hands with them. As they fought, the Hignder King realized that the prince was still just messing around..


    ¡®How much stronger did the bastard get?!¡¯


    Right as the thought urred, Tidas disappeared from sight. Murdoc sensed him seconds before he¡¯dnded a blow to the back of his neck. As he turned to meet the Alconian Prince head on, the Hignder was surprised to see that it would¡¯ve been the hilt of Tidas¡¯ sword striking him instead of his de.


    As they struggled against each other for a few seconds, Tidas screamed with conviction; ¡°It was Drexel! Not Us! This is pointless!¡±


    ¡°LIAR! Then where¡¯s he at?! Where¡¯s Petrie?!¡±


    As rage rose up within Murdoc, he tapped into the rest of his power, sending Tidas crashing to the ground. As soon as he was on his feet, Murdoc was in his face...


    As their battle intensified, the surrounding soldiers snapped from their trances; causing all-out war to erupt across the battlefield. Blood spilled as bones broke. Melees were everywhere, and some lost the ability to differentiate between friend and foe..


    The majority of the RMC members used Skye¡¯s wall as a defensive position, then let their more bloodthirstyrades lose on the crowds of charging Hignders. As they cut through the front lines, the rest of the mages used their powers to crumble the copsing ranks.


    ************


    Drexel and about two dozen Hignders stayed back and out of the fray while atop their horses. They could see and hear the fight between the two warriors as they fought..


    The moment that he¡¯d heard his name mentioned, Drexel gave the order to his men to start surrounding the two. Once they were in ce, he would kill Murdoc himself. When one of his men asked about Tidas¡¯ fate, he grinned devilishly..


    ¡°Have fun with ¡¯em, Laddies! Just save the King for me!¡±


    After Drexel¡¯s words, the majority of his men made their way to Murdoc and Tidas..


    ************


    The smell of iron and dust filled Skye¡¯s nostrils as she watched swords sh, and blood spray. She stayed just beyond the main battle, watching the chaos unfold before her. The soldiers under hermand created a mostly-secure area.


    Hignders asionally rushed her, but soon found a rock jutting out from the ground, and knocking the wind out of them for their troubles. After dealing with another fool, Skye scanned the gory field for her husband.


    Her heart pounded in her chest as Tidas came into focus. Sparks flew into the air as they shed like storm waves on a cliffside. The man Tidas was fighting had a good half a foot on him, and at least a hundred-fifty pounds.


    A group of about twenty men surrounded the two; all Hignders. She knew that they were nning something, but did not expect to see one of them stab Murdoc in the back so tantly on the battlefield. That was when Skye realized that only her vantage point allowed them to see what was happening..


    The men who surrounded Murdoc and Tidasughed as they blocked everyone else¡¯s view, and took turns stabbing at them. Their duel of honor had turned into them trying to survive a traitor¡¯s plot. Tidas blocked Murdoc¡¯s back from a strike, while Murdoc covered Tidas¡¯ weak side.


    They held their own together; acknowledging each other¡¯s skills with nods and grins in between attacks. But when Murdoc took a slice to the back of his leg, it¡¯d left Tidas¡¯ backside wide open.


    A shallow strike to his exposed upper-leg caused Tidas to lurch forward. Sending him stumbling right into the hilt of a sword, into his face. He jerked to his right from the force of it; giving an opening to another Hignder to punch his stomach.


    Skye boiled over with fear-fueled fury rage as she watched her husband being pummeled. Her power had been all but gone, but now she felt it swell as her emotions intensified.. Reaching out in every direction as her fury stoked into an inferno..


    As Skye focused on her surroundings to find a path to Tidas; arge shadow passed by overhead. Skye smirked as she saw the path before her, then kicked Thoth into a full run...


    As she galloped out, several Hignders rushed her. Skye ce one hand on the side of Thoth, then funneled her Tank magic into him as she yelled; ¡°Break Through to Tidas, and I¡¯ll give ye a full crate of apples!¡±


    Thoth nickered almost maniacally, for a horse, then broke through the hulking humans in front of him. He plowed through them like a boulder rolling down a hillside; careening towards his goal.


    As Thoth bolted, Skye built her magic as she watched the Hignders attacking Tidas and Murdoc. She thought that she¡¯d faintly heard Petrie calling out to her when she¡¯d first ridden away, but it was most likely him just chiding her for dumping him like she had.


    If Drexel¡¯s men saw him, they would immediately target him. Since they had Murdoc and Tidas surrounded; the chances of him making it through were slim..


    Right as she was about half-way to them, she heard Tidas bellow out in pain as three Hignders jumped him as once. Murdoc was pinned down, and arge, familiar-looking stone cuff was ced around his neck..


    ¡®That¡¯s the Sealing Stone shit from the Summer Games! Murdoc can¡¯t get free without his magic!¡¯


    Right as the thought urred to her, Skye watched Tidas get his arm sliced. It was deep enough to make him drop his sword, which meant that it had sliced his tendons. Otherwise he never would¡¯ve dropped his sword. Seeing the love of her life cry out in pain; Skye¡¯s vision turned red..


    Earth, Water, Tank, Shaman; she called upon everything within her. Her breath burned in her lungs as Tidas went to his knees, shouting out in pain due to a sword going into his shoulder..


    The ground shook as Skye¡¯s anger and fear peaked, causing the surrounding soldiers to freeze. Arge bump lifted up in the ground; like something was pushing on it from just below the surface..


    As the several men grabbed hold of Tidas, the man twisted his sword before pulling it out. Skye screamed for him to stop, but the chaos of the battlefield made it impossible for them to hear her. He was on his knees, about to be run through when an earth-shattering scream broke the Hignder¡¯s focus.


    Before anyone could question what was happening, a massive geyser erupted near where Tidas was. The moment that the Hignder turned his head, it was taken off by arge amount of steaming-hot water. The body twitched for a few seconds before falling over with a loud thud; dying the ground around it crimson.


    Tidas looked over to see Skye careening through the battlefield towards him. Thoth ran down any in his way as Skye urged him on..


    ¡°What are ye doin¡¯?! Kill the Bitch! Kill the prince! And bring me Murdoc!¡± Drexel screamed, but his orders fell on Deaf ears.


    A loud rushing noise built up, then an explosion could be seen behind Skye. As the dust cleared, a cyclone of water and rock stretched up, into the sky. It picked up, beat, and battered all in its path before flinging them out; most likely dead.


    The majority of the RMC members were clear of her destructive path, and the few that were close had immediately backed off upon seeing her. With peace of mind that her otherrades were safe, Skye let her fury go unfettered..


    Skye jumped from Thoth¡¯s back onto the ground,nding between the two men and the group. The cyclone behind her sounded like a hurricane. She¡¯d had her left hand in the air when she¡¯d dismounted.


    She ced her palm on Tidas, healing him while maintaining the cyclone. Her eyes shined brighter than normal, and Tidas knew that she was using an enormous amount of power, very quickly.


    After Skye¡¯d finished healing her husband, she turned her attention to Murdoc. He had saved Tidas before, and he had saved him. Now, she had saved him, too. Thanks to Petrie, she had a good concept of their rules of honor. Knowing her back was covered, Skye focused on the bastards in front of her.


    They stared at the torrent tower of water and rock with unabashed terror. None of them had ever seen such magic before. A few ran away, but the remaining dozen or so foolishly stayed.


    Skye raised her hand as high up as it would go before saying: ¡°Bend the knee to Murdoc now, or die by bein¡¯ crushed to death while ye drown!¡±

 Chapter 298

    298 A Zazzy Entrance


    Tidas was both ted, and furious to see Skyeing to his rescue. Happy to still be alive, but angry that she hade back. Not only was she disobeying a direct order, but she was risking her life as well. As he looked at her backside, he could feel the magical power rolling off of her.


    ¡®How can she still have so much? The amount she used to change the mountain pass was astonishing enough, but now this?!¡¯


    Tidas turned his head to see the enormous vortex swirling violently behind him, and stared at it with awe. He¡¯d seen all kinds of unison magic before, but never anything like what his wife had created. As he turned back to face forward, he looked over to Murdoc..


    The King of the Hignds was gawking at Skye, and Tidas felt a strange tinge of annoyance because of it. Everyone was surprised by her magic, but infatuation seemed to be mixed in his gaze. He wanted to stab Murdoc again, but the urge would have to wait..


    ¡°Like Hell we¡¯ll bend the knee to a Southern-lover like him! He was willin¡¯ to sell out his own people to make peace!¡± Drexel screamed over the chaos of the battlefield.


    ¡°I didna give ye an option.. Bend the knee, or Die,¡± Skye stated with an eerily cold tone.


    Tidas couldn¡¯t see her face, but he could hear the menacing smile through her voice. Even during the Mage Trials; he¡¯d never seen or heard bloodlusting from his wife. Now, her words dripped with murderous intent..


    Drexel literally had steam rolling off of him, he was so angry. Months of nning and mariting people about went straight down the drain as both RMC Mages and Hignders stopped fighting to see what was going on.


    Since he¡¯d lost half of his men, their situation was clear to see to most. When the soldiers realized that Skye was defending both Tidas and Murdoc; ceasefires were called out all over the battlefield. As things began to quiet down, Petrie¡¯s voice rang out over those nearest.


    .....


    Petrie extended his arm, and pointed at Drexel and his men; ¡°THAT is yer traitor,ddies! Drexel killed the others wit me to pull this off! He killed kin! He tried to kill me! He¡¯s tryin¡¯ ta kill Murdoc! The Bastard doesna care about us! He just wanted war! Drexel Is The Traitor!¡±


    Drexel sneered; ¡°Are ye gonna believe a Southern-lover?! The outcasted bastard of a Southerner over me?!¡±


    Right as the Hignders started to argue within themselves, Angus was escorted closer; ¡°Petrie be tellin¡¯ the truth! Drexel had the whole thing nned for months! And! He¡¯s been feedin¡¯ people that don¡¯t agree wit him to the Beast!¡±


    ¡°Angus! You fuckin¡¯ Traitor!¡± Drexel screamed, his ire nearing it¡¯s boiling point.


    ¡°Aye! I¡¯ll betray the man that tries ta have me killed! Do ye think me daft?! Rory¡¯s dead, by the way.. He couldna get through the Southerners ta get to me,¡± Angus wiped some blood from a cut on his cheek; ¡°Gave it one heva try, though!¡±


    As Drexel watched his carefully nned dream crumble, he red at Skye with venomous hate. It seeped in, and poisoned his senses. Causing him to lose his control, and brashly attack her..


    As he shed with her, Skye easily deflected his des. Drexel was strong, but not as strong as Shasta. As the thought crossed her mind, she taunted him to fuel his fury, and cloud his judgment..


    Skyeughed boisterously as she parried a strike; ¡°I know house cats that are stronger than you..¡±


    Drexel¡¯s rage red, causing him to swing at Skye with no rhyme or reason. It was seemed more effective than when he was trying to fight rationally. As a small opening bared itself in her armor, Drexel lunged at his opportunity..


    Only to find that it was a trap..


    As he lunged, Skye grinned devilishly, then lopped off his hand. Drexel cried out from the excruciating pain, which prompted his minions toe to his rescue. Five advanced on Skye, two pulled Drexel back, and the other five charged Tidas and Murdoc, to finish the job.


    Their n was scrubbed, but they may still be able to rule the Hignds with fear. If they could kill the three strongest people on the battlefield, the majority of the Hignders would choose to follow them out of fear of death.


    Drexel would¡¯ve preferred to rule them through maniption. It was far less messy in the long run. At some point; people always rise up against cruelty. Passive-aggressive subjugation yielded better results, but that was no longer an option.


    ¡°Kill ¡¯em all! And bring me that Bitch¡¯s head! I want her to suffer!¡± Drexel yelled as a Shaman tried to stop his bleeding.


    He was iling his whole body, and screaming as the Shaman tried to stanch the bleeding. It made the entire task very difficult, and irritated his healer. As he acted like a child, Drexel cursed loudly as his pain and anger surged to new heights.


    Even though the men he surrounded himself with were strong, most weren¡¯t mages. The majority of magic users born in the Hignds were either Shamans, or Tanks. It was rare for other types to be born there, but the asional Wind or Earth mage was born every few generations.


    The few there were supported Murdoc, but generally stayed out of fighting, unless the elders called for them. They would¡¯ve been the only ones to stand a chance against the Titans before him..


    Three of the five that attacked Skye were Tanks, but she easily overwhelmed them with her multiple traits. She used the swirling vortex behind her to take the first one out, then used her own des to strike down the other two. The two remaining soldiers shuttered in fear as she stood before them; grinning like a demon who reveled in carnage.


    They dropped their swords as their knees gave out under the weight of their terror. As the two submitted to Skye, Murdoc and Tidas guarded each other; making an insurmountable tag-team. As thest one fell, the Shaman that was healing Drexel said; ¡°Fuck this,¡± and ran away.


    The hemorrhaging was down to a trickle, but still bleeding out quite a bit. He screamed his fury as the healer ran, then turned back to see the three behemoths before him..


    Drexel stared daggers at Skye at she looked down at him with a smirk, and said; ¡°Now.. Bend yer fuckin¡¯ knee, or die.¡±


    Except for along the outer edges, all fighting had stopped on the battlefield. RMC members and Hignders mixed together as they moved closer to listen. With Petrie and Angus¡¯ derations earlier, they understood the gist of what had happened.


    Some of the RMC members began to exin what they knew to a few of the Hignders standing next to them. After a few minutes, the story had spread through the ranks, destroying any hope that Drexel had left.


    He was so enraged that he lunged at Skye, but was met with Murdoc¡¯s enormous fist instead. As it connected with Drexel¡¯s face, a sickening crunch resounded around them as he was sent tumbling to the side.


    Out of instinct; he touched his stump to his cheek, then cried out from the contact. The salty sweat from his face touching his open wound felt like acid. As he screamed, he realized that even if he lived now, it would only be temporary..


    Looking over, his eyes focused on Skye again.. ¡®Tis all that Bitch¡¯s fault! She ruined the ambush, gave ¡¯em protection wit that fuckin¡¯ wall, and cut off me fuckin¡¯ hand! If Ima gonna die, then Ima takin¡¯ the Bitch wit me!¡¯


    All three were breathing heavily, obviously out of breath. Skye felt a little dizzy from overuse of her powers, but her adrenaline kept her straight. She could see the gears turning in Drexel¡¯s eyes, but didn¡¯t expect what came next...


    Reaching into the side of his Wyvern armor; Drexel pulled out a pistol. Skye knew what it was from books, and there were different kinds within the R&D department¡¯s locked vaults. Only researchers were allowed to examine them, so Skye knew what it was capable of right away.


    It was a pocket pistol, and only had about five rounds.. Which was more than enough to kill the three of them. As he took aim at her, Skye¡¯s grin stretched across her face to meet her eyes.


    Tidas¡¯ heart dropped as Drexel aimed at Skye¡¯s head. He had barely moved a muscle to get between them when the ground shook beneath his feet. The sound of rocks being crushed from behind him made Tidas snap his attention backwards..


    Murdoc fell over, he was so shocked, but Skye hadn¡¯t moved an inch; even when Drexel had pulled out his gun. She was waiting for her backup, and it had just arrived..


    As Zazzy situated her feet, she bent her long neck down so that her head hovered right above her mother¡¯s. She let a low, threatening growl roll over her tongue as she bared her teeth at the human stupid enough to threaten her mother.


    Drexel screamed out loud, then fired two shots at the Real dragon in front of him. He¡¯d heard stories that the Alconian Princess had a baby dragon.. ¡®That¡¯s no fuckin¡¯ bairn!¡¯


    As panic started to overtake him, Skye stated one final time; ¡°Bend the knee to Murdoc, or die..¡±


    Fury clouded his judgement, making him point his gun at Skye again. Taking it as a threat, Zazzy bent her head to cover Skye, then roared in his face. Drexel cried out like a weess, then emptied thest three rounds into Zazzy¡¯s snout.


    One of the bullets went up her nose, stinging her eyes. She roared in displeasure, then bit down on his upper torso. Remembering her parents telling her not to eat people; Zazzy flung Drexel¡¯s body across the battlefield..


    Everyone watched at he sailed through the air, clearing the vast number of soldiers gathered. His mangled corpsended with a sickening thud, then rolled several feet from the momentum, cracking every bone in his body.


    Drexel was dead, but no one was sure if the battle was over or not. Zazzy roared victoriously, making most of the soldiers on both sides flinch in fear. As tensions were reaching their breaking point, Murdoc called out over the crowds. His booming voice reaching all ears..


    ¡°We¡¯ve been betrayed, my People, but not by the Southerners! Petrie! Angus! Where be ye,ddies?!¡±


    As Petrie ran forward, he waved to Zazzy with a smile. She made a kind of cooing noise in response, which unnerved some of the soldiers. They didn¡¯t think a dragon could be friendly..

 Chapter 299

    299 Earned Respect


    As Petrie walked to the front, Skye released her magic, and went and hugged Zazzy. She was still sniffing and exhaling through her nose, trying to loosen the bullets lodged up there. They didn¡¯t hurt once they cooled down, but the smell of gunpowder stung her delicate nose.


    After some baby talk, Skye rung out a few drops of magic to help Zazzy along. The bullets were lodged in an awkward ce, but she still managed to get them loose. Zazzy nuzzled her mother as she made her signature happy trill and purr noises, which looked extremely weird to the Hignders.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Petrie to tell his tale. How Drexel¡¯s men had ambushed them, killed both the Hignders and Alconians he was with except for Ralph, then tried to kill them.


    He had embellished their trek through the woods a bit, but other than that; Ralph thought that he covered everything. Many of the Hignders were intrigued by the invisible suit, especially Murdoc. He wasn¡¯t aware that the Alconians had such advanced technology.


    Most of the Hignders believed Petrie, but many were still skeptical about trusting the Southerners. They¡¯d been fighting against them since shortly after they had moved the capital, and hatred that deep took time to root out. Murdoc and Petrie had been working hard at it, but Drexel had still managed to reinvigorate their suspicions.


    As the Hignders started to argue amongst themselves, Tidas stepped forward; ¡°I don¡¯t me you for your mistrust! If the situations were reversed, I don¡¯t know if I could trust a piece of paper with so many lives on the line, either..¡±


    ¡°But what¡¯s the other option? War? Death? A never-ending cycle that swallows futures and children alike?! I don¡¯t have children yet, but I want better for them than that! I want better for Your children! Your families! Aren¡¯t you tired of the bloodshed?! The loss?!¡±


    The crowds murmured amongst themselves, still unsure of what they should do. Murdoc stepped forward with a gruff expression on his face. As he looked out at the mix of soldiers, he briefly thought how odd it was not to see bloody, chaotic battlefield before him..


    ¡°I understand yer hesitation me people, but the time hase. We can no longer sustain ourselves, by ourselves. We need allies, and Tidas is a good man-¡±


    .....


    One of the older Hignders stepped forward; ¡°But he isna king! Why not one of the other kingdoms?! One that hasn¡¯t already betrayed us?!¡±


    Murdoc sighed; ¡°Because none are close enough, ye bloody Bampot!¡±


    ¡°What about Ruscovic?!¡± the man yelled.


    ¡°Lawrence will never deal with ye. It would go against his own treaty with his father,¡± Skye stated as she walked out to be even with Tidas and Murdoc.


    Zazzy followed her mother, and came to stand right behind the three as she looked around. Murdoc swallowed hard as he tried to ignore the massive dragon standing behind him, and maintain his indifferent expression.


    As the low-hanging sun peaked through some snowy clouds, it¡¯s light filtered in through the valley. Casting a beautiful glow around Skye. The soldiers and Hignders stared while whispering various things that that were either praise, or concerns. Right as a chilly breeze kicked up, Skye began to speak..


    ¡°We canna promise that this will be easy.. That a wee scrap of paper it gonna stop generations of resentment and anger. There be resistance on Both Sides. But what greatness has ever been easily obtained? Even a child¡¯s happiness is dependent upon those that care for them!¡±


    ¡°How much work do ye put in so yer children can be fed and happy?! So You can be fed and happy?! In our world, most things must be earned, but it doesna have to be that way for yer children! What if, through yer hard work, ye could Give them a better world?! What if one day: ye woke up with half yer worries?!¡±


    ¡°An alliance would mean more food, more medical supplies, and freedom from War! Are ye not sick of watchin¡¯ yer kin die?! Raidin¡¯ for scraps?! We have the technology to turn this valley into a productive field! Ye could grow yer own food without worry!¡±


    ¡°I canna promise that it will always be simple, but the bottom line is! If ye want change, ye must Be it! Look to the man next to ye instead of to the old fools stuck in their pasts! Murdoc! Tidas! They¡¯ve been fightin¡¯ for ye all these years! Will you abandon them?! Or will ye Stand! And fight with them?!¡±


    Skye¡¯s final speech had won over the rest of the Hignders. Everyone on the field cheered for the end to the battle, then immediately started to tend to the injured.


    Dead humans and horses were scattered everywhere, and Skye felt her ire rising. She looked in the direction that Zazzy had flung Drexel¡¯s body in, and thought about how easy of a death he¡¯d gotten..


    ¡®For all the pointless death he caused over his greed: he deserved much worse..¡¯


    As Skye started to lose herself to her dark thoughts, Murdoc snapped her back by getting too close to her face. She leaned back in surprise, and had to stop herself from punching him.


    With a goofy look on his face, Murdoc said; ¡°Yer quite the beauty, Princess. What¡¯re ye doin¡¯ with that riffraff?¡±


    ¡°At least I¡¯m not scruffy,¡± Tidas retorted.


    Murdoc nced at him, then looked back to Skye; ¡°I prefer the term ¡®ruggedly handsome¡¯.. If yer ever in the market for an upgrade, well: King trumps Prince, is all Ima sayin¡¯..¡±


    ¡°Are you Actually hitting on my wife in front of me?! Right after All of this?!¡± Tidas struggled to keep the anger out of his voice.


    Murdoc shrugged with a cheeky smile; ¡°Ima not hittin¡¯ on her.. Just lettin¡¯ her know that she¡¯s got options..¡±


    As Tidas took a step forward with his hand on his hilt, Skye burst out inughter at their antics. It reminded her of a part in a book she¡¯d read before, but they didn¡¯t know that. Murdoc quirked an eyebrow at her, while Tidas eased his stance a bit.


    He was still pissed that Murdoc had said such things to his Wife, but he should¡¯ve expected it.. ¡®The bastard is infatuated! I knew it! Well, he¡¯s barkin¡¯ up the wrong tree with myss..¡¯


    Right as the thought crossed Tidas¡¯ mind, Skye said; ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind, but don¡¯t hold yer breath. Ima quite in love with him.¡±


    ¡°Fer now, me Pretty.. But me door will always be open to ye,¡± Murdoc replied with a cheeky smile and a half-bow.


    After a bit more banter between the twomanders, they started to issue orders to their soldiers. The Hignders that could move were to head home for the night, and he would stay with their healers and injured. When he told his Vice Commander to send more healers, Skye told him that it wouldn¡¯t be necessary.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way you can use your Shaman magic right now, Skye. Not after how much magic you¡¯ve already used,¡± Tidas stated with worry in his tone.


    Skye grinned; ¡°I just need to eat, then I¡¯ll be fine. I promise I won¡¯t copse like that one time.. I promise.¡±


    Murdoc grinned, then reached into a hidden pocket on the side of his leg. When he pulled out the contents and unwrapped it, Zazzy inched closer..


    Holding it up in his hand, Murdoc said; ¡°Would ye like this jerky? I always keep some on me in case I get stuck on the battlefield for an extended period.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that what was in your mouth those couple of times? I just thought you were getting mad,¡± Tidas said offhandedly, still irked by his ¡®option¡¯ thing before.


    Murdoc grinned; ¡°Bit of both, actually. Yer the only person that I couldna really eat around while fightin¡¯. Everyone else is too borin¡¯, and I get hungry eas-¡±


    As he had spoke, Zazzy had inched her head closer and closer, sniffing around for the jerky. Murdoc froze when he could literally feel her breath on his head; his loose hairs moving up and down as she breathed.


    Murdoc looked up to see a giant snout in his face as he said; ¡°Umm.. Should I be worried about this?¡±


    Tidas smirked; ¡°Only if you don¡¯t have more jerky..¡±


    Murdoc¡¯s eyes went wide, but Skye put him at ease by saying; ¡°Ye don¡¯t need to worry about our wee scaly bairn. She knows eaten people is wrong. Right, Zazzy?¡±


    Zazzy lifted her head and nodded to Skye, astounding all the Hignders watching. They¡¯d heard the stories about dragons, but didn¡¯t realize how intelligent they would be.


    Murdoc startedughing boisterously, making Zazzy rear back a bit, then look down at him. He was grinning like a mad man, but it didn¡¯t seem threatening to her.. Just creepy.


    ¡°Yer a smartssie! Good! Well, if ye can be patient, I¡¯ll make sure that a nice fat goat is roasted for ye. How¡¯s that sound?¡± Murdoc asked while still trying to calm himself.


    Zazzy automatically started shaking her head, and wagging her tail. She was sitting like a dog, so the resemnce to a happy puppy came to Skye¡¯s mind as she ate the jerky. She was ravenous, and still needed more food.. A lot more.


    Seeing her expression, Tidasmented; ¡°They should be getting chow ready about now.¡±


    Skye beamed at him; ¡°And that is why I love ye so much: ye always know just the right thing to say..¡±


    Tidas smiled back at her, then leaned in to kiss her. Murdoc scoffed, then walked off to go bark more orders. Tidas smirked as he kissed her, knowing that Murdoc¡¯s seemingly irritated mood was his doing..


    ¡®If kissing My Wife pisses him off, then I¡¯ll have to do it more often..¡¯


    *************


    When Skye and Tidas went over to the RMC camp sight, the aromas in the air made her stomach gurgle loud enough for her husband to hear. He chuckled at her, which prompted Skye to smack him yfully.


    Tidas feigned like she had seriously injured him, but she justughed at him. He tried to make a pouting face, but Skye justughed harder. Not getting the results he wanted, he decided to mess with her a bit..


    ¡°That¡¯s it! I¡¯m telling Shasta you called her a house cat!¡± Tidas stated loudly while grinning.


    ¡°When did I do that?!¡± Skye asked, even though she already knew what he was referring to.


    ¡°When you fought Drexel, I heard you.. I¡¯m tellin¡¯,¡± Tidas taunted jokingly.


    Knowing her husband¡¯s goal, Skye¡¯s face went from yful, to sultry in two seconds t; ¡°Well.. I guess I¡¯ll just have to figure out a way to convince ye not to..¡±


    Leaning in with a smirk; Tidas said, ¡°I think you¡¯re already on to something,¡± then kissed Skye as a fire crackled before them.


    In between kisses, Skye giggled and said; ¡°Aye.. I am a quick study..¡±


    As they enjoyed their moment, Murdoc came up from behind them and asked; ¡°Would ye two like to make a supply run wit me in an hour? We need more food and alcohol if this is gonna be a party!¡±

 Chapter 300

    300 296 Headquarters Of The Hignders


    ***CONTENT WARNING: MILD GORE***


    Tidas was instantly weary of Murdoc¡¯s offer. The Hignders¡¯ base was a very well-kept secret, and not one that he had ever expected to be privy to; treaty or not..


    ¡®We just learned this past year that they have a centralized government structure. For generations, we¡¯ve thought them primitive because of how they fight and raid, but their supplies are on par, if not beyond our own..¡¯


    When he and Skye had walked through the camp, Tidas made it a point to look around. Everything from their cots, to their medical supplies, to their tents were made of materials that he wasn¡¯t familiar with. He wanted to agree, but couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it was a trap..


    Before Tidas could voice his objections, Skye replied; ¡°Hell yeah! I wanna see yer secret base!¡±


    Tidas sighed deeply as put his palm to his face. Murdoc noticed andughed loudly as Skye looked at him and said; ¡°Are ye alright, husband? Ye don¡¯t have to go if ye don¡¯t wanna.¡±


    Tidas huffed; ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll go, but I think you should stay here...Trust takes time to build, and I don¡¯t trust him around you yet.¡±


    Skye narrowed her vision at him; ¡°But ye trust me, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do. I just don¡¯t trust him,¡± Tidas said as he gestured to Murdoc.


    .....


    ¡°Then there¡¯s no problem. I just need to eat, then heal a few that need it, then we can go,¡± Skye stated before getting up, and going after a small te of food.


    When she¡¯d left, Murdoc smirked at his rival; ¡°That was a stupid thing ta say.¡±


    Tidas ran his hand through his hair; ¡°That I don¡¯t trust you? How is that stupid?¡±


    ¡°The insinuation that she canna handle herself was stupid,¡± Murdoc replied in a know-it-all tone.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.. Yeah, I guess she would see it that way. I didn¡¯t mean it like that!¡±


    Murdoc chuckled at Tidas as he flustered; ¡°I think she knows that from yer instant reply before, but she¡¯s a woman! She¡¯ll hold it against ye regardless.¡±


    Tidas shook his head; ¡°Skye¡¯s not like that. I think she¡¯s just surly because she needs to eat. Skye knows me, and I know my Wife..¡±


    They both looked over to see Skye shoveling some kind of stew poured over mashed potatoes. She had a half-smile on her face as she ate, making Tidas more sure of his assumption.


    Murdoc smiled; ¡°Bet ye a bottle of whiskey that she¡¯s still crabbit when shees back.¡±


    Tidas looked at Murdoc with obvious confusion; ¡°She¡¯s still what?¡±


    Murdoc looked at the Alconian prince like he was stupid; ¡°Crabbit! Ye Southerners have no culture.. It means pissed, or annoyed.¡±


    Tidas nodded; ¡°Aye, but that¡¯s not Skye. She knows me, you¡¯ll see..¡±


    After she finished eating in record time, Skye immediately got to work healing the worst of the injured. One man was literally holdin his gut closed to stop his intestines from spilling out. The Hignd Shamans had left him for dead because none of them could heal him.


    His small intestine had been nicked, making him septic. Skye had barely reached him in time, but he lived, and would make a full recovery after some rest. Murdoc was particrly happy that he had lived, since he was the oldest son of one of their elders, and important to their government functions...


    The rest of her patients weren¡¯t as bad, and most that had been carried off of the battlefield that weren¡¯t already dead, survived. From what Murdoc could tell; it was the least amount of casualties that they¡¯d ever had after a scuffle with the Southerners.


    Aside from a few, most of the RMC Members had tried not to kill the Hignders. Tidas had made it clear that they were attempting peace, not war. Even though the Hignders wouldn¡¯t hold back against them, he¡¯d requested that they¡¯d take the situation into ount.


    Most held back, but there was always a few that just wanted to fight; just like the Hignders. There were a few groups here and there that were strictly just Hignders or RMC mages. But most mixed and talked amongst themselves in jovial attitudes.


    As Skye walked towards the twomanders, she smiled to herself as she looked around the camp. Seeing everyone getting along so well made her believe that the future held hope for their kingdoms..


    ¡°Ye ready ta go?¡± Murdoc asked as she walked up and stood by her husband¡¯s side.


    After nodding in agreement, Skye looked to Tidas and said; ¡°Ima sorry I was pissy earlier. I think I was just Really hungry..¡±


    Tidas beamed at her; ¡°I figured, but you do know that I trust you, right? Not just your intentions, but your strength as well?¡±


    Skye kissed his cheek; ¡°Of course I know that! I beat ye, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    Tidas half-sighed, halfughed as she walked towards Thoth and replied; ¡°Aye, you did..¡±


    As she mounted Thoth, Tidas looked at Murdoc with a cocky smile; ¡°I believe that¡¯s one bottle of whiskey that you owe me now. And it better not be some cheap swill, either.¡±


    Murdocughed boisterously in response; ¡°Oh, aye! I¡¯ll get the bottle, but yer providin¡¯ the tale.. What did yer wee wifey beat ye at, exactly?¡±


    As the two mounted their own horses, Tidasmented; ¡°You didn¡¯t hear? My wife won the Mage Trials this year.. I was the final obstacle.¡±


    Murdoc¡¯s face dropped in utter shock as he looked over at the woman who was barely over five feet tall. She was on top of her beast of a horse, petting and talking to her dragon. As Murdoc watched her; an odd, warm feeling spread out throughout his chest.


    At first, he¡¯d written the strange feeling off as attraction. Skye was a gorgeous woman, and only a fool would say otherwise. But there was something else about her that drew people to her; something he¡¯d only experienced from a handful of other people..


    ¡®Thess is truly kind. Friend or foe, she just wants ta help.. Just like her mother. She does her Warrick kin proud..¡¯


    ¡°So which way we goin Murdoc?¡± Skye asked when she noticed the weird look he was giving her.


    After shaking his head lightly, Murdoc trotted over to them, then said; ¡°We¡¯re Hignders! We ride north!¡±


    ************


    The light snow that had been falling for the past day or so, was starting to clump and grow heavier. They weren¡¯t riding as fast as the RMC had before, but it still stung slightly as the kes pelted their faces.


    Since Murdoc had a trimmed beard, it wasn¡¯t hitting him as bad. The wool-like texture of his facial hair was akin to wearing a scarf. He held his chin high as he stared off into the distance. All too familiar with the sting on his forehead from the snow, it didn¡¯t even register with him as he drove his horse.


    Skye and Tidas were having a hard time keeping their hoods pulled up to protect themselves, and seeing where they were riding. Murdoc had to call out to them twice to stop them from crashing into rocky outcrops along the way.


    After about forty minutes of riding, Murdoc finally slowed his pace. As they trotted along, Skye and Tidas expected to see a castle, or building of some kind...There was nothing there but an oddly-ced, overgrown tree.


    The evergreen reached so high that Skye was surprised that it didn¡¯t touch the clouds. It was at least ten feet across, and three-hundred feet tall. As she leaned back to look at it, a silly thought urred to her..


    ¡®I bet that would be the best lookin¡¯ Yuletide tree ever! Outdoors, of course..¡¯


    When Murdoc came to a stop in front of it and dismounted, Skye and Tidas shared a look, then did the same. As he walked around to the other side of the tree, they saw a man sleeping against the trunk.


    Murdoc kicked him, then screamed; ¡°What the Hell are ye doin¡¯ sleepin¡¯ on the job, Knox?!¡±


    The man shot up to his feet, and turned on thentern in his hand; ¡°Ima sorry, sir! But.. Tis not like we be at war anymore..¡±


    Murdoc smacked the back of his head; ¡°Removin¡¯ one enemy doesna do shit for the rest! What if the Beast caught ye nappin¡¯?¡±


    Knox swallowed hard; ¡°Ima sorry, sir! Willna happen again.¡±


    Murdoc scoffed; ¡°Aye, it will.. That¡¯s why Qin is always paired wit ye..¡±


    Upon hearing his name, a covered figure dropped from the tree, revealing himself. Skye and Tidas put their hands on the hilts of their swords, but removed them when the man waved at them.


    ¡°Yer lucky that Qin doesna mind dealin¡¯ wit yer sorry arse all the time,¡± Murdoc chided him as Qin walked over to Skye and Tidas.


    ¡°You must be the heroes I have been hearing about. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, my name is Qin Ye Hun, but everyone here calls me Qin.¡±


    Skye beamed; ¡°Do yee from Sai?¡±


    ¡°How can you tell? My features are covered.¡±


    Chuckling lightly, Skye replied; ¡°Because there¡¯s no ninja in Alcon, and ye speak like a friend of mine.¡±


    Skye couldn¡¯t really tell, but Qin was grinning at her; ¡°Oh, you must be Skye Moonstone then. Jin Laos told be about you and the princess here a little, on my way here. I am the Sai Representative assigned to the Hignds.¡±


    Tidas took a step forward; ¡°Sai sent a diplomat here, too? Why? The Hignds are a part of Alcon!¡±


    Qin shrugged; ¡°A kingdom is a kingdom when it is acknowledged by others, dear prince. Sync, Ital, and now Sai, recognize it as being it¡¯s own entity. We cannot afford to allow our enemies to create alliances that could be detrimental to our own security.. So, here I am.¡±


    Catching part of their conversation, Murdocmented; ¡°Those dobbers! Qin was the only decent man sent our way! We share the work around here, but those pansies didna wanna hold their own, so they got a swift boot!¡±


    As Murdoc chuckled, Qin shrugged, then asked; ¡°Is it wise to allow these two inside? Princess Moonstone, I understand, but..¡±


    Qin looked Tidas straight in his eyes as he asked; ¡°Do you trust the Alconian Prince?¡±


    Murdoc grinned; ¡°Aye, I trust him. He saved me life on the battlefield when he wasna honor-bound to do so. I trust both of ¡¯em.¡±


    Qin removed his face mask to reveal a handsome young man in histe twenties. His hair was jet-ck, and his skin tone was pale, like most of the Hignders. He smiled broadly at them, then said; ¡°In that case: wee to Homestead..¡±


    Reaching along a root to the trunk, a hidden door in the ground slid open...

 Chapter 301

    301 Bigger On The Inside


    ¡°I am Not going in there. That screams ¡®trap¡¯ to me,¡± Tidas stated as he stared at the hidden hole in the ground.


    Murdoc chuckled; ¡°If I wanted ta trap ye or kill ye, I coulda done that a while ago.¡±


    Skye smirked; ¡°No ye wouldn¡¯t have..¡±


    ¡°Haha! I like yer spunk,ssie!¡± Murdoc walked towards the hole in the ground as he turned to Tidas; ¡°Tis no trap, ye numpty. Tis the reason ye thought we were Nomads..¡±


    As Tidas stared at the hole, he was torn. Every instinct in him was telling him not to go in, but Skye went right up to it, then started to climb down. When it was only her head sticking out, she stopped and asked about the horses.


    After some quick assurances that they were simply being ¡®brought in¡¯ another way, Skye nodded, then disappeared. Murdoc looked to Tidas with a cocky grin as he said; ¡°Looks like yer wee wifey has bigger balls than you do..¡±


    Tidas scoffed, but he knew that Murdoc was right. He didn¡¯t know why his instincts were pestering him, but he needed to be like Skye right now..


    As Skye descended into the darkness, she amped up her hearing with her Tank trait. She could hear a very high number of people talking, and the various voices and noises seemed to being from every direction.


    As she reached the bottom, Skye marveled at the sight before her..


    Arge, open area with a domed roof sat before her. Hignders stood and walked around everywhere,ing and going from an uncountable number of doors. They stared at her with varying expressions; some happy, some not so much.


    .....


    When Tidas reached the bottom, many red at him until Murdoc came into view. Cheers and screams rang out from those gathered, prompting Murdoc to bow like an entertainer that had just preformed.


    ¡°Me People! As ye have most likely heard: the Southerners havena betrayed us! Twas Drexel had his sorry lot that tried ta do away wit Petrie and Ralph! Our bonnie buddy hasna backstabbed ye, so take it easy on the man when ye see ¡¯em!¡±


    ¡°Who be the prettyss and the bampot?!¡± one of the random Hignders called out.


    ¡°The man be Prince Tidas of Alcon, and thessie be Lucas Moonstone¡¯s daughter, and Tidas¡¯ wife: Skye! They risked their lives ta stop the fightin¡¯, and saved me life from that scum, Drexel! Skye also has a dragon, so treat ¡¯em wit respect if ye wish to keep yer lives!¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s in our blood ta kill Southerners, like it¡¯s a wolf¡¯s instinct ta hunt! But We are Not Animals! We¡¯re Hignders! Free Men, and loyal to the Bloodline! Do yer ancestors proud! Show these Southerners who the real barbarians are!¡±


    The crowds cheered their understanding, then began to go about their individual businesses. Some stayed nearby to hear any gossip or details to spread, but most left through various doors that lined the vast walls of the enormous room.


    Tidas was on edge, but Skye was looking around with excitement shining in her golden-colored eyes. The room was taller and wider than the R&D department¡¯srgest floor, and three levels of stairs led to at least a dozen doors on each.


    ¡°What is this ce? Was it an ancient site?!¡± Skye asked with enthusiasm.


    ¡°Haha! Yer a quick one, fair Skye. Yes and no.. Our ancestors have been here longer than there¡¯s been records. It¡¯s what the ancients called a ¡®bunker¡¯, or ¡®bomb shelter¡¯. Tis a veryrge one, and over the centuries, we¡¯ve connected a bunch of others to ours.


    ¡°We have over thirty thousand people all together. With over twelve thousand bunkers and natural cave systems that we¡¯ve incorporated.¡±


    Tidas¡¯ jaw dropped at the information. He could never have imagined that all of thatid beneath the ground in the Hignds. The people, the resources; any of it.. ¡®How did we Never know any of this?!¡¯


    Seeing the astonishment on Tidas¡¯ face, Murdocmented; ¡°Ye couldna bring anyone wit ye because I don¡¯t trust yer men. Ralph didn¡¯t even get ta see this ce. As far as he knows, we live outta one very deep cave, and he doesna know how many people we have, either.¡±


    ¡°Then why are ye tellin¡¯ us? Ima Princess, and his father is the king!¡± Skye asked as she stared at him critically.


    Murdoc grinned; ¡°Because ye two are in a position not ta be forced ta say anythin¡¯. Yer titles and power protect ye. Ralph is a regr man, wit a regr family.. Magnus could easily force his hand-¡±


    Skye shook her head in the negative; ¡°Tis not Magnus that¡¯s yer problem, Murdy...tis the Crowned Prince. He¡¯s the one pushin¡¯ for yer children to join the RMC. Magnus just wants the fightin¡¯ over with.. In his words: ¡®He¡¯s gettin¡¯ too old for this shit¡¯. He wants peace, too.¡±


    ¡°Marco is the one who changed the age for the indoctrination, not my father,¡± Tidas added.


    ¡°But Magnus won¡¯t change it back, will he?¡± Murdoc asked as he folded his arms over his chest.


    ¡°No, he won¡¯t.. Marco is the next to rule, so father has been allowing him much more controltely. I fight him at every turn, but I cannot override his decisions,¡± Tidas replied with clenched fists.


    Murdoc grinned devilishly; ¡°Sounds like a regime change will be in need once yer da kicks the bucket..¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that,¡± Tidas replied, but didn¡¯t add to it.


    ¡°And why not?! As a prince, is it not yer duty to care for those within yer charge?!¡± Murdoc¡¯s arms were at his side now as he clenched his own fists.


    ¡°Magnus¡¯ heart would break if Tidas went after his brother-¡± Skye tried to defend him, but Murdoc cut him off.


    ¡°Oh, boo-fuckin¡¯-hoo! If he didna want his sons fightin¡¯, maybe he shoulda raised his heir better! I know the kinda man yer brother is! He¡¯ll never honor the treaty when hees to power..¡±


    Tidas lowered his head, but Skye kept her chin raised; ¡°Then we¡¯ll convince him too. Marco is highly intelligent. If he knows the risks outweigh the reward, he won¡¯t do shit. We just need to show him that the Hignds aren¡¯t worth the effort.¡±


    Murdoc shed a small smile at the optimistic princess, but knew she was in for an enormous disappointment.. ¡®She probably doesna know that he¡¯s a supporter of the ve traders, or what that his ¡®tastes¡¯ run on the dark side of things..¡¯


    Looking at Tidas, Murdoc could see that he was struggling within himself.. ¡®Thed probably does know of his kin¡¯s darkness. From what I heard; he¡¯s close to shuttin¡¯ it all down..¡¯


    Shaking his head, Murdoc said; ¡°Aye! Enough of this shit! Let¡¯s go load up the food and drinks for the night¡¯s festivities! I already got party tents on their way to camps.¡±


    Skye quirked an eyebrow; ¡°Party tents? What¡¯s the difference?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see.. Oh, and by the way,¡± Murdoc leaned down to be at Skye¡¯s level; ¡°Ye can call me any nickname ye wish, me Fair Skye..¡±


    Tidas literally walked between them, and gently pushed Murdoc away. He wanted to hit him, but knew that to be a bad idea with so many Hignders surrounding them. The action caused the giant of a man to chuckle, then reply; ¡°Why don¡¯t ye just lock her away if yer gonna be so touchy about who¡¯s near her.¡±


    ¡°What the hell kindament is that?!¡± Skye asked with angry shock showing on her face.


    Murdoc shrugged; ¡°He¡¯s the one-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because ye keep provokin¡¯ him on purpose! Step into me bubble again, and I¡¯ll knock ye on yer arse me self,¡± Skye stated in apletely serious tone.


    Murdoc chuckled; ¡°Aye, sir! Whatever thedy wishes..¡±


    After a little more bantering, Murdoc began to lead them through the Hignders¡¯ base. Murdoc exined that the dome area was their general congregation area whenever announcements were made, or when a wedding needed to be held. They asionally had parties there, too, but there was a special area for that...


    Winding through different passages, Skye awe awestruck when they passed through a natural cavern. Crystal-encrusted stgmites and stctites jutted out in every direction. As they entered another cavern that was as big as the dome room; both Skye and Tidas¡¯ mouths gaped..


    Perfect rows of vegetables grew as far as she could see. Artificial lights that werepletely different from anything she¡¯d ever seen lined the ceiling, illuminating the room. Potatoes, carrots, radishes, yams, onions, and other various vegetables that grew underground stretched into the distance.


    ¡°How is this possible? How do those lights imitate the sun so well?!¡± Skye eximed as her head darted back and forth.


    ¡°Why do you raid if you have all of this?!¡± Tidas practically yelled.


    Murdocughed at their expressions; ¡°I couldna tell ya how the lights work. That be somethin¡¯ ta ask the twins about.. I¡¯ll introduce yeter. As for the raidin¡¯..¡±


    ¡°One: this doesna sustain thirty thousand. Second,¡± Murdoc grinned as he started walking again; ¡°Tis fun!¡±


    ¡°Killin¡¯ innocent people is fun?¡± Skye asked in a hard voice.


    ¡°Murdoc stopped and turned towards Skye with a serious expression; ¡°No one that lives in the south is innocent, Skye.. Ye will learn that while yer here, too.¡±


    ¡°Why do you keep saying that like we¡¯re staying here?¡± Tidas asked impatiently.


    ¡°Because yer gonna have ta if ye wanna kill yer uncle. The passage to the Olde Capital is probably blocked by now. Ye will have ta wait til spring ta kill ¡¯em now. Yer actually lucky we had our fight! Or ye woulda been stuck up there all winter with no supplies.¡±


    Tidas scoffed at Murdoc¡¯s reply; ¡°We brought plenty of supplies!¡±


    ¡°Ima sure ye did.. But the road to the Olde Capital copsed years ago. Only the foot trail is still around. Ye wouldna have been able ta take yer supplies..¡±


    ¡°Oh..¡± was all Tidas said, making Murdocugh again before he continued walking.


    Once they reached the other side of the room, their eyes were met with arge set of doors. Loud noises that sounded like people and metal wereing from it. When Murdoc swung them open, the Royal couple¡¯s jaws dropped once again..


    Gigantic metal containers that were at least twelve to fourteen feet high stood before them. People were running back and forth in the same colored clothing, shouting instructions, and transferring giant wooden barrels on oversized dollies. The smell of different, potent alcohols filled the air of the massive room.


    Murdoc inhaled deeply as a happy chuckle escaped him. Holding up his arms like a victor; Murdoc waved as the people around him cheered and called out his name. He turned back to Skye and Tidas with a broad smile on his face, and spoke in a jovial tone.


    ¡°This ce is the pride and joy of the Hignds! This is our brewery!¡±

 Chapter 302

    302 Peace And Whiskey


    It took a little longer to get back to the campsite than it did to get to the Hignders¡¯ base. Murdoc had sent a few carts on ahead of them, but they had quickly caught up after Skye had messed with the wheels to the carts apanying them.


    She had wrappedrge, wide strips of treated leather around them to make it easier to move the carts in the piling snow. Since it had been lightly falling for the past day, the outer edge of heavier part of the snowstorm had finally reached them. The small clumps from before were now masses, and had already covered the ground as the wind began to pick up.


    ¡°How exactly are we supposed to have a party if everyone has to stay in their tents?!¡± Skye yelled as the wind whipped her in the face.


    ¡°I told ya! Party tents! This ain¡¯t the first time we¡¯ve yed in the snow,ssie! Just wait until Yuletide!¡± Murdoc yelled in between chuckles.


    Tidas was still having a hard time believing what was happening.. ¡®Generations of wars with the north, and no one ever knew. How is that even possible?! Some of those rooms could find the entire damn pce in!¡¯


    As they neared their destination, several RMC members were gathered along the outskirts of the camp. They were worried about Skye and Tidas riding into a trap, but exhaled in relief as they saw their figures approaching.


    When they saw the covered carts, they all shared curious expressions between themselves. As the group dismounted, Murdoc looked at the gathered RMC members like idiots.


    ¡°Are ye gonna help unload, or ye just gonna stand there like a buncha dobbers?¡±


    The mages red at him until Tidas called out; ¡°You heard the giant! Get your asses in gear! I want Lou¡¯s team to handle the food, and Dave! Get back here and help set up the tents! I want everything squared away within the hour! If you wanna party, you gotta earn it!¡±


    .....


    In an instant; both Alconians and Hignders were scrambling to grab the supplies, and set up for the night. The sun had set already, and the cold air burned their lungs as they ran back and forth. Murdoc and Tidas shared a smug look between themselves as they watched their soldiers happily moring to set up the party.


    Tidas reached into his saddlebag, and pulled out the whiskey that Murdoc had given him. Popping the cork, he took a swig straight from the bottle..


    Even though he¡¯d been drinking for a long time already, Tidas hadn¡¯t coughed from alcohol since he was ad. When he handed Murdoc the bottle, he¡¯d nearly choked on his first breath. The icy air hitting his freshly moistened throat sent him into a fit.


    Murdocughed boisterously as Tidas¡¯ face turned beet-red, and his eyes watered. Skye tried to hide her mirth, but it was a pointless endeavor on her part. Tidas had heard her.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be asking if I¡¯m okay?¡± Tidas bellowed in between coughs.


    Skye chuckled; ¡°Oh, yer fine! Just gettin¡¯ a taste of me Da¡¯s super-secret stash..¡±


    Murdocughed again; ¡°And what would a weessie such as yer self know of fine whiskey?¡±


    Without saying a word; Skye walked up to Murdoc, took the bottle out of his hand, then chugged three shots worth in one go. His eyes bulged as she handed it back to him like it was a bottle of water. She grinned broadly, then went and grabbed a box off of a cart.


    As she disappeared in the crowd, Murdoc looked at Tidas and said; ¡°I think Ima fallin¡¯ for yer wife..¡±


    ¡°Haha! It¡¯ll never happen, man. She loves me,¡± Tidas replied as he shed the cockiest smile ever.


    ¡°...Shut up,¡± was all the Hignder King replied as he took a swig from the bottle, then pulled a face.


    It took about thirty minutes to set up the party tents, then another fifteen to set up the food and booze. All those that had been injured were well enough to enjoy the festivities, thanks to Skye. After she finishec helping unload the crates, she went to the few Hignders and RMC mages that were unable to move around easily.


    The six oversized tents were connected by a material that Skye had only seen remnants of in the R&D department. One side was fuzzy, while the other side had tiny teeth-like ridges that grasped the fuzzies. Murdoc called it ¡®Velcro¡¯, then exined that they use it for everything.


    After their talk, everything was ready to go. Murdoc, Tidas, and Skye all stood in front of the doorway, and held the ps back. Murdoc took a deep breath, then yelled out over the gathered soldiers; ¡°Time to celebrate peace with a wee bit of whiskey!¡±


    Alconians and Hignders alike cheered as they began to funnel into the tents. They had arranged the tents in a long line that stretched through the campsite¡¯s center. Most fit, but a few groups still kept to themselves in other tents.. Not wanting to interact with the other side.


    Both Tidas and Murdoc understood that generations of animosity couldn¡¯t be fixed with one night of good times, but it was a start..


    Some of the soldiers from both sides had brought small instruments with them. Flutes, lyres, and make-shift drums filled their party space with upbeat, folk-style music. Some of the Hignders were talking about how it ¡®wasn¡¯t their usual music¡¯, but good in a pinch.


    As she walked through the throngs of people, Skye heard Murdoc and some of the Hignders talking about her father. He was going off about how Skye was like him when it came to ¡®good taste¡¯. As she went to walk away, one of the men asked what Lucas would always say whenever someone told he he drank too much..


    Skye popped her head into their little group and said; ¡°I¡¯ll drink less when I find better whiskey!¡±


    The Hignders cracked up as she disappeared,menting on how she really was her father¡¯s daughter. Skye grinned warmly.. ¡®I think I need ta thank Da next time I see him. He softened up these craggy people for us. I don¡¯t think tonight would¡¯ve been possible without him..¡¯


    As the thought passed through her mind, a heavenly smell pulled her to the farthest tent. The majority of the food was still cooking, but it was too tantalizing to stay away from. As the men cooking rushed back and forth, Skye and an older Hignder stood in front of the table salivating together.


    Looking at the beautifulss next to him, the gruff man said; ¡°Ye know where the heart of any good party is, ayessie?¡±


    ¡°Aye! Life wouldn¡¯t be worth livin¡¯ without food!¡± Skye eximed.


    As she stared at the bubbling pots, the old man watched her with bulged eyes. Only one person had ever said that to him..


    ¡°What n do ye hail from?¡± the man inquired while trying to seem not as interested in her answer as he really was.


    ¡°n? Oh, aye.. Me Da is Lucas Moonstone, and me mother is-¡±


    ¡°Sorcha Warrick?¡± the man more stated than asked.


    Skye tensed all over as she looked at the Hignder in question; ¡°How do ye know that name?!¡±


    Skye¡¯s outburst had drawn the attention of some of the other Hignders, who now stood around watching. She didn¡¯t notice or care though, as she kept her attention keenly on the old man before her.


    ¡°Everyone from the Hignds knows the name of the original family. To this day, we¡¯re still loyal to the Bloodline. Up her, me princess,¡± the man got down on his knees, and bowed to Skye; ¡°Ye be our rightful Queen.¡±


    As the man kneeled, several others followed suit until Tidas and Murdoc could clearly see what was happening. Panic rose up in the back of Murdoc¡¯s mind.. ¡®Dammit! She wasna supposed to know yet!¡¯


    As more and more Hignders bent their knees to Skye, the Alconians looked at her with confusion. None of them knew why the Hignders were bowing to Skye, but didn¡¯t care as much as they should¡¯ve. Only a few seemed to understand what was going on, and paid attention..


    ¡°What the bloody hell are ye goin¡¯ on about?! Ima no Queen! I barely qualify as a princess!¡±


    The man lifted his head up to speak again, but was stopped by Murdoc grabbing his cor, then lifted him to his feet. The two stared daggers at each other for a few moments before the old man walked off.


    ¡°What was that about?! The truth, Murdy!¡± Skye demanded as the others got up, and rejoined the party.


    Murdoc sighed; ¡°Somethin¡¯ that needs to be discussed in private-¡±


    ¡°That conversation had better include me,¡± Tidas stated as he walked over to them.


    Murdoc smirked; ¡°Oh, Aye....Ye will hear all about it, too, just not now. There be a party afoot, and Ima nnin¡¯ on gettin¡¯ shit-faced!¡±


    Skye narrowed her visions at him and said; ¡°Ye can party after ye tell me about me family! I wanna know why random Hignders just bowed to me!¡±


    Murdoc sighed; ¡°I swear I¡¯ll tell ye everythin¡¯ tomorrow.. The elders will need ta be present for it. Tonight, just have fun.. Oh! How about a drinkin¡¯ game?!¡±


    Tidas was standing behind them, listening to their exchange the whole time. He knew that the Warricks were the original royal family, but only because Skye had told him about it. The fact that the Hignders not only knew the Warrick name, but were bowing down to thest decedent.. ¡®This is not gonna end well if this keeps up.¡¯


    ¡°Drinking game?! I¡¯ll kick your ass at it! What are we ying?!¡± Tidas hollered while shing the two looks.


    Murdoc locked eyes with Skye; ¡°See! Yer husband gets it! Games are fun! And distractin¡¯...¡±


    Skye understood their meaning, but she wanted to push further. Only when she had noticed the looks that she was getting from the surrounding RMC members, did she finally drop it.


    The games were simple, but fun. Knives were thrown at a piece of wood taken from their burn pile, a circle was drawn for a sumo-typepetition, and groups of soldiers with cards in hand were found every few feet. All sitting on the the icy floors of the tents.


    Needing a distraction, Skye asked; ¡°What are these tents made from? I¡¯ve never seen material like this before.¡±


    Murdoc grinned; ¡°Don¡¯t know, all I ken is that the ancients left them behind. We find new bunkers all the time, but this came from a special one..¡±


    Tidas quirked an eyebrow at Murdoc as Arthur walked up with a bottle in hand; ¡°How special?¡±


    Murdocughed loudly before replying; ¡°Let¡¯s just say that yer lucky we¡¯re on the same side now..¡±


    Arthur looked at Murdoc with the same expression as Tidas as he asked; ¡°Why?¡±


    Murdoc chuckled with a slightly evil tone; ¡°Because I Really wanna push that big read button...¡±

 Chapter 303

    303 Possibilities And Certainties


    As the night progressed, someone found a fiddle for Skye to y on. It was smaller than her violin, but fit her morefortably. Because of the lively group, she yed energetic music at first.


    As the night progressed, she slowed down to a simple, easy-going tune. Most of the RMC members had gone off to their individual tents, but ones that knew Skye stuck around to watch. Arthur had never heard her y before, and begged her to y for his daughter¡¯s birthday next year.


    She agreed, but only if he would bring her to Zazzy¡¯s ce. That way, she could y with the overgrown baby dragon after. Being quite tipsy, he picked her up in a bear hug, which made both Tidas and Murdoc jump to their feet in protest.


    The two bantered back and forth for a good ten minutes about how Murdoc shouldn¡¯t be concerning himself with Tidas¡¯ wife. Skye hadughed and given up on them after the first five, then went back to ying and talking.


    Many of the Hignders admired her armor, and asked quite a few questions about it. She happily exined, but left out where the dragon leather hade from, and whom the dragon was in rtion to Zazzy.


    Murdoc had brought an extra tent for Zazzy to use like a sleeping bag, but her head and tail still poked out a lot. She had scooted up next to the closest open p, and stuck her head in. The Hignders and RMC members loved her, and kept throwing food to her throughout the night.


    They had a few issues with her knocking tents down with her tail, but the few that had set them up didn¡¯t get too mad. Zazzy was just too cute to yell at.. And big.


    When the night came to an end, and Skye and Tidas were leaving to go to their tents, the two stopped to check on their cheeky dragon. Zazzy was already passed out, and several Hignders had crawled into her tent for warmth.


    It was a hrious sight, and it took everything they had not tough out loud at the situation. If they wanted to risk getting smushed by a sleepy dragon: it was on them. Once they made sure that she¡¯d be fine, the two walked together hand-in-hand, until they had to part.


    .....


    ¡°I wish we didn¡¯t have to sleep in separate tents.. We¡¯re married for cryin¡¯ out loud,¡± Skyemented with a pouty face.


    Tidas restrained a chuckle as he replied; ¡°You¡¯d be surprised at how many couples there are in the RMC. If we made an exception for ourselves, it wouldn¡¯t be fair to everyone else, now would it?¡±


    Skye huffed as her pouty face grew more intense. She was quite tipsy, and wanted to get a little handsy with her husband. They couldn¡¯t do anything more than that because she didn¡¯t bring the ingredients for her birth control with her.


    If they were to have sex right now, it would most likely result in her bing pregnant. The thought brought a small smile to her face as she imagined a tiny doppelg?nger of Tidas running around. Noticing her grin, Tidas asked what she was thinking about..


    ¡°Do ye think that life will settle down after all of this?¡± Skye asked as she leaned against his arm.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It depends on what the Sync Kingdom has in store for us. We¡¯ve had reports of them stockpiling weapons, and they¡¯re taking mages from their families as soon as they manifest magic.. I thought Marco was heartless,¡± Tidas replied with a hard expression.


    Stopping before they had to part, Tidas grabbed Skye¡¯s other hand; ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    Skyezily entwined her fingers in his; ¡°I was just thinkin¡¯ about how cute it would be to see a tiny version of you runnin¡¯ around..¡±


    Tidas beamed at her; ¡°I think I¡¯d like to see a mini-you runnin¡¯ around.¡±


    Skye pulled her hands away from his, and wrapped her arms around his waist; ¡°We can always have more than one.. But me foot is down at three. I know me self, and I canna handle more than that. I still wanna have alone time with ye, too..¡±


    Tidas had returned her embrace, then chortled when she¡¯d finished; ¡°Aye.. I¡¯ll love my children, but I¡¯ll fight for my time with you, wife.¡±


    Skye chuckled loudly, earning them shushing noises from the surrounding tents. They muffled theirughter, then kissed each other sweetly for an uncounted amount of time. Once they broke away, they headed into their respective tents and thoughts.


    Tidas tossed and turned as he thought about what the Hignders could have stored away in their bunkers. Their underground farm and brewery were impressive enough..


    ¡®I wonder how many bunkers have to be interconnected to support and house thirty-thousand people? That¡¯s less than a quarter of Alcon¡¯s total poption, but still..¡¯


    ¡®The way that Petrie and Murdoc talked makes me think that they Had to have found a cash of ancient weapons.. But why haven¡¯t they ever used them? We¡¯ve seen some guns, but other than that, they just use what every other kingdom does.¡¯


    As Tidas¡¯ thoughts ran amuck, he slowly drifted off to sleep...


    Skye was just as restless as her husband, but for a different reason. She worried about their trip to the Old Capital, and how long they would have to wait before being able to go. There was also the issue of shelter while in the Hignds; for both the RMC and Zazzy.


    The winters were far harsher than in the rest of Alcon, and because of their elevation, they got a lot more snow. There was already close to an inch on the ground, and the heavier side of the storm was just starting to reach them. If it snowed for longer than a couple of days at a time, the RMC would be buried, and most likely freeze to death.


    Every time the RMC had winter excursions into the Hignds, they had always set up their main camp at the boarder vige. And they had never brought so many troops at once during the wintertime. They had the supplies they needed, but couldn¡¯t get to them if they were buried in multiple feet of snow.


    Zazzy being with them was another major problem. She could most likely hunt for herself, but shelter was going to be a big issue. Her ¡®sleeping bag¡¯ wouldn¡¯t provide enough space for her to get warm in, especially with her head and tail poking out.


    As Skye fussed and worried, she slowly drifted off to sleep...


    ************


    Skye dreamed of sitting on a hillside, nursing a baby as Tidas walked towards her. A littleddie no older than three toddled along with him. Holding his father¡¯s hand as they approached. He looked just like Tidas did as a child, and called out to her as they came closer..


    The skies above her darkened, and everything around her took on a faded shading. Tidas immediately whipped his head around as he started to walk towards Skye with a hasty pace.


    Suddenly; the little boy turned to ash, and blew away with a strong gust of wind. Tidas called out to her in a panic, then started to run towards her with a desperate expression on his face. As Skye stood up with the baby in her arms, Tidas shared the same fate as the child, and became dust in the wind.


    Skye screamed out in terror, scaring the baby in her arms. When she looked down at the tiny bundle, the baby turned to ash in her arms. As she screamed and cried, a maniacalugh rang out from behind her..


    ¡°You¡¯re mine, Little Lass... MINE!¡±


    Darkness swallowed her...


    ************


    ¡°NOOO!¡± Skye screamed as she shot up in her sleeping bag.


    Kari immediately poked her head in; ¡°What¡¯s wrong?! What happened?!¡±


    Skye was covered in sweat. So much so that her hair was sticking to the side of her face and neck. Her breathing was uneven and raspy from dry mouth, causing her to cough several times. Kari handed her the water pouch that us kept tied to his side, and asked if she was okay.


    After a few good pulls and a few deep breaths, Skye replied; ¡°Ima okay. Just had a very, Very bad dream..¡±


    Nodding her understanding, she left Skye to hurry up and dress. The Hignder soldiers had all been moved back to their base, but Murdoc and a few older ones were asking to speak to Skye and Tidas. As soon as she had secured her armor, she exited her tent, then looked around for her husband.


    When she saw Tidas, he looked as worse for wear as Skye did. He kissed her cheek and asked how she¡¯d slept, which earned him a disbelieving expression. After yawning, she told him about her dream..


    Tidas¡¯ face went from shocked, to horrified as she finished with her story. Seeing his expression, Skye asked what was wrong..


    Tidas swallowed hard; ¡°I had the same dream. Right before I disappeared and woke up.. The reason I was running at you after the little boy disappeared was because there was something behind you.¡±


    An icy chill ran up Skye¡¯s back; ¡°Who was it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Tidas huffed; ¡°All I know is that it seemed familiar somehow.¡±


    ¡°It called me ¡®Little Lass¡¯.. Just like in me dreams from our honeymoon.. I think it¡¯s the same person,¡± Skye stated as she rubbed her shoulders like she was cold.


    Walking up to them from the side, Ronnie spoke; ¡°I don¡¯t mean to interrupt ye two, but the oldies with Murdoc are gettin¡¯ antsy.¡±


    ¡°Aye, we¡¯ll be along in a moment,¡± Skye replied as Tidas entwined his fingers with hers.


    As Ronnie took off, Tidas turned back to Skye; ¡°It might be my Uncle Richard, or it might be a threat we don¡¯t know of yet. But I do know this much..¡±


    Tidas cupped Skye¡¯s cheek with his free hand; ¡°I swear on my life that when we have one: No One will Ever hurt our family.¡±


    Skye leaned into her husband¡¯s hand; ¡°And I won¡¯t ever let anyone hurt you.¡±


    Tidas shed a soft smile before they kissed one final time, then headed off in the direction that Ronnie had before. It was in the same direction that Zazzy should¡¯ve been in, which made Skye happy. She could check on her scaly bairn as she talked with Murdoc.


    There was at least three inches of snow on the ground now, and it was still growing. Dark, bleak skies stretched out in every direction as they looked up, and even darker clouds were in the distance. Moving ever closer to dump excessive amounts of snow on their campsite.


    As Skye contemted theing issues, she looked over to Zazzy. A woman in a cloak with long, copper-colored hair was petting her. As Tidas broke away to see what Murdoc wanted, Skye approached Zazzy and the woman.


    When she came close, the woman nodded and smiled at Skye as she continued to pet the dragon. Zazzy had instantly perked up as her mother approached, but didn¡¯t move so she could continue to get extra affection.


    ¡°Who bein¡¯ a good baby dragon?! Yes you are! Yes you are!¡± Skye cooed as she rubbed behind Zazzy¡¯s other ear.


    ¡°How long have ye cared for the sweet beastie?¡± the woman asked in an eloquent voice.


    ¡°Since before she hatched. She was a gift from the Fae, but bonded to me. Thinks Ima her Momma..¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± the woman paused before continuing; ¡°And here I thought that thest dragon egg was hidden away with Snare..¡±

 Chapter 304

    304 Snowbound Decisions


    Skye¡¯s mouth gaped as she stared at the mystery woman. Very select people knew of Zazzy¡¯s true origin, and no one had been in Snare¡¯s cottage prior to her and Tidas when they¡¯d found it. As she closed her mouth, Skye moved her hand to rest on the hilt of her sword..


    ¡°And why would ye think that?¡±


    The woman smirked at Skye; ¡°Because that¡¯s what¡¯s written.¡±


    ¡°Written where?¡± Skye asked as she moved closer.


    ¡°In one of his journals that we have.. Do ye lie to protect her? Or yer self?¡± the woman asked as she turned towards Skye, revealing her hand to be conveniently ced on her hilt as well.


    ¡°Both,¡± Skye replied in a hard tone.


    Zazzy made an odd sort of grumbly whimper as she lifted her head up, and out of their line of fire. She didn¡¯t understand why, but she could sense the hostility emanating from the two. And was smart enough to keep out of her mother¡¯s way when angry.


    Skye and the woman stared at each other for a solid minute before the woman¡¯s face shifted into an amused smile. She nodded to her, then said, ¡°Fair enough,¡± then went back to fussing over Zazzy like nothing had happened.


    As Skye stared at the strange woman with confusion; Tidas, Murdoc, and a few of the Hignders¡¯ elders approached her. She wanted to grill the woman about what she knew, but Tidas¡¯ expression let her know that something else more pertinent was about to be discussed.


    Murdoc gestured to the people with him; ¡°These are the heads of our Council. They wanted ta meet ye and take measure before they¡¯d let me make an offer to ye.¡±


    .....


    Skye half-bowed as a sign of respect, then asked; ¡°Who¡¯s the woman then?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the head of the Council. My name is Amara, by the way,¡± the womanmented as Zazzy leaned her head down for more pets.


    Murdoc coughed to regain her attention; ¡°That be Drexel¡¯s widow. She was just elected Head Chiefton of the Council this morning..¡±


    Skye¡¯s head whipped back to the woman that she¡¯d nearly just pulled a sword on with surprise. Amara stared back at her with a small smirk tugging at her lips, which annoyed Skye.. ¡®Was she testin¡¯ me?¡¯


    ¡°We wanted ta meet the one known as ¡®Eir¡¯ ourselves before we discussed yer current crisis,¡± an elderly man stated.


    ¡°And which one would that be, exactly?¡± Skye asked as she looked from one elder to another.


    Amara pet Zazzy a final time, then came over to join the conversation; ¡°Shelter, but what other problems do ye think ye got?¡±


    ¡°Shelter for us, And shelter for Zazzy. When will we be able to head up to the Old Capital to scout it out? How long will our rationsst? Will I ever get to bathe again? How will I know that Zazzy is eatin¡¯ enough-¡±


    ¡°I think we get Yer point,¡± one of the other men said.


    ¡°No, I like hearin¡¯ that she thinks about all of that. Tis proof that she¡¯s capable of seein¡¯ the bigger picture of things..¡±


    Amara began to slowly circle Skye as she spoke; ¡°Why did ye not list us as a worry?¡±


    ¡°Because we have a treaty-¡±


    ¡°That isna signed yet.. And even so, tis nothin¡¯ but a wee scrap of paper, as ye said. What makes ye so certain that we¡¯ll honor it? Especially knowin¡¯ that their be fools like Drexel among our kin?¡±


    Tidas stepped forward and spoke with a calm tone; ¡°Skye is simply showing good faith by-¡±


    ¡°I was not speakin¡¯ ta You, MacArthur!¡± Amara stopped to snap at Tidas, then turned to Skye; ¡°I was speakin¡¯ ta the Warrick.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to him like that if ye be wantin¡¯ answers from me. And my name is Moonstone, Not Warrick,¡± Skye stated in a stern tone.


    Amara grinned knowingly at Skye; ¡°That be Yer Southerner name. Here, to Us: yer a Warrick.. And thest one at that.¡±


    Skye felt her anger roiling beneath her mostly-calm exterior. Amara seemed to know a lot more about certain things than she did, and was taunting her over it. Seeing that that was her point, Skye took a breath and spoke..


    ¡°I would prefer that ye call me Skye. The other one isna much but a blood rtion, and I don¡¯t recognize it as anythin¡¯ to do with me.¡±


    Amara chortled as she came within a foot of Skye and spoked in a hushed tone; ¡°Oh, ye weemb of ass.. It has everythin¡¯ ta do wit ye. And if ye deny it much longer, ye will lead us all to ughter.¡±


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough, Amara. Ye had yer fun, now get to yer point,¡± Murdoc interjected with a hard tone.


    ¡°Aye, sire,¡± Amara replied, then took several steps back from Skye before she spoke again.


    ¡°If yer people can follow the rules and earn their keep, then we can offer one of our bunkers up to ye. It¡¯ll be a wee bit of a tight fit, but twas built for a few hundred people ta live in. It¡¯ll give ye heated shelter, a kitchen ta cook in, and bathrooms ta use..¡±


    Skye¡¯s eyes lit up when Amara had gotten to thest part. Making her lips twitch as she forced a smile down, and continued talking..


    ¡°We can also help build a shelter for wee Zazzy over there, but ye will have to agree to our rules, and do us a few favors as well.¡±


    Skye¡¯s features turned skeptical; ¡°What kinds of favors?¡±


    Murdoc stepped forward; ¡°Yer makin¡¯ it sound shady, Amara. We want ye ta help out in our hospital, check out our crops, and maybe tinker with a few things.¡±


    Skye visibly rxed, but her eyes still retained their skepticism. She clearly didn¡¯t trust Amara, but most assumed the wrong reasons why. Tidas was most likely the only one that understood her hesitation in that moment.


    If she¡¯d had any ill intentions, Zazzy would¡¯ve reacted to Amara instead of letting the woman pet her head. Skye was on her guard because she¡¯d used her true mother¡¯s name: Warrick.


    It was the name of the original royal family, before the continent split into different kingdoms. Hardly anyone knew about the real history of Alcon, and even less knew who Skye really was. As Tidas watched his wife and the Hignd Chiefton square off, a sense of foreboding crept up his spine..


    ¡®Why do I get the feeling that those two are gonna fight at some point?¡¯


    Tidas sighed deeply as he continued to listen. They were discussing the rules to them staying, and most seemed reasonable.


    Stay in their designated areas and pitching in with the work crews when needed were the main ones. Not fighting with the locals, even if provoked, no destructive actions, and Skye had to fulfill her requests. It wasn¡¯t a bad deal, except that Amara kept looking at her with a cocky expression.


    Skye was half-tempted to tell them no, but her pride was far less important than the lives of Zazzy and the RMC members. She agreed to the terms as long as Tidas did, too.


    Amara red at Tidas again, making both him and Skye wonder why she kept doing it. They each also wondered why she kept calling him ¡®MacArthur¡¯ instead of his name or title. As their talks came to a close, Skye wondered how long they were all going tost with hardly anything to do..


    As Tidas gave a quick announcement to the soldiers, Skye followed Murdoc and the elders over a craggy outcropping of rocks. They were about four-hundred feet away from their campsite, or about the length of a city block in Alcon.


    Amara padded one of the rocks and said; ¡°Now, if ye don¡¯t mind partin¡¯ this, you¡¯ll find a metal wall about twenty-five feet or so inside. Just be careful not ta bring the whole mountainside down on us.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we just go in the same way that Murdoc had brought me and Tidas throughst time?¡± Skye asked as she watched their reactions.


    ¡°Because we dunna want Southerners traipsin¡¯ through our home. Which ye all would have ta do ta get in and out. Makin¡¯ this new entry will cut all the excess out,¡± one of the elders stated in a gruff tone.


    Murdoc spoke up; ¡°And this valley leads straight ta the Old Capital. It¡¯d be easier taunch yer mission from here, too.¡±


    ¡°Aye, aye, I hear ya.. I suggest that ye all back up a bit,¡± Skye replied, then started to funnel her magic into the mountainside.


    At first, nothing happened. When the ground beneath their feet started to shake, the Hignd Council members moved further back. Small rocks and dust started to crumble and fall all around Skye as she stood unfazed, and concentrating.


    Amara wasn¡¯t sure what she was expecting to see, but it surprised her all the same. They couldn¡¯t easily used one of the other entrances, but this was more convenient for the Hignders as well. When the Alconians went back to their home, the groundwork would already be done to turn the bunker into aunch area for their vehicles...


    As Skye pumped out her magic, the rocks shifted and seemingly rolled into each other. Amara thought that it would leave piles on the sides, but Skye condensed the rock instead. She broke down some of the minerals, and shifted them into the ground.


    It would make the soil richer, and help yieldrger crops if they decided to convert the valley. She would mention the effectster, so long they didn¡¯t double-cross them in the meantime.


    As soon as Skye felt the familiar cold zing of forged metal, she stopped to finish working the rock face first. She¡¯d designed it like a half-rounded tunnel, but left one side extended a bit farther than the rest to act as a wind guard.


    Once the rock was done, Skye went into the tunnel, and started to peel back the metal likeyers of an onion. It took Tidas a second to figure ou what she was doing, but he was the only one to do it before the product was finished.


    ¡°Did ye just make a bloody door for it?!¡± Murdoc eximed with utter shock on his face.


    Skye shrugged as she yelled over the noise of grinding metal; ¡°No one likes snow in the house!¡±


    Amara chuckled as she watched Skye use her magic with ease.. ¡®With that attitude and power, Ima sure she¡¯s Sorcha¡¯s daughter. I¡¯d bet a bottle of whiskey that Lucas never told her that she¡¯s our rightful Queen. Thatss is in for a hell of a surprise..¡¯

 Chapter 305

    305 Warricks And Winchesters


    Once Skye had finished shaping the door, she made it so that it could slide open, and go inside the rock wall. It made the entrance wider, and left them the option to bringrge things in and out of the bunker. Plus, she knew that Zazzy would throw a fit if she couldn¡¯t pop her head in on asion to see everyone.


    Zazzy wasn¡¯t used to having so many people around her at once anymore. It reminded her for following Peggy through the pce, and she was loving the extra attention.


    No one had expected such an intimidating-looking dragon to be so sweet and intelligent. At least not the Alconians, anyway. The Hignders seemed to understand that she was a goodssie, and would never hurt an innocent person on purpose.


    A few of the Alconian soldiers were still a bit leery of her, but most acknowledged her as a kind of mascot. The only thing that seemed to bother anyone was her tail. Zazzy was still adjusting to being aware of it at all times, and wrecked several tents whenever she walked around.


    Skye had to repair several holes and tears from the fabric catching on her spikes. Each tent only took her about three minutes to repair, but there were around sixty tents. It took her around three hours to repair them all, then she had to eat extra food to recover all of her magic.


    She wouldn¡¯t admit it, but Skye hade dangerously close to overusing her magic during the battle. If it wasn¡¯t for her self-healing ability, then she probably would¡¯ve passed out right after Zazzy showed up.


    ¡®Speakin¡¯ of self-healin¡¯.. I need to have a wee talk with me husband..¡¯


    Skye hadn¡¯t forgotten about her realization from when she had to funnel her magic into Thoth. Tidas had done the same thing to his horse around the time that they¡¯d gone into Warrick Forest, and they fought the ¡®Nomads¡¯.


    She had tobine her Tank trait with her Shaman one to transfer her power to Thoth.. ¡®Did Tidas do the same thing? Or is his Tank trait different from mine in some way? There¡¯s too many considerations.. I need to examine him to find out..¡¯


    .....


    As Skye finished shaping the tracks for the door to slide on, the Hignder elders were bbergasted by what they had just witnessed; especially Amara. They¡¯d never seen an Earth mage capable of manipte multiple kinds of elements before. Not since the Pixie Maevis had visited.


    She hade through with another Pixie named Nics several decades ago in search of a gemstone that had been lost. They searched the massive river for months until it grew too cold to swim any longer. Maevis seemed to think it was better off lost to the world, but Santa the ws felt very differently about it...


    Before Amara could delve too deeply into her thoughts, one of the elders asked; ¡°Is it wise to trust a Warrick that would marry a MacArthur? She clearly doesna know her own history..¡±


    Amara chuckled; ¡°Oh, Malcolm.. Ye act like women get a choice in the matter. I don¡¯t trust him, but I trust the obvious love between ¡¯em. We¡¯ll keep a close eye on the MacArthur until we know his intentions.¡±


    ¡°Or you could just ask me outright,¡± Tidas stated loudly and clearly as he walked over to them.


    One of the other elders looked at the Alconian Prince with obvious disdain; ¡°Were ye eavesdroppin¡¯ on us?!¡±


    Tidas smirked; ¡°Kinda hard not to when I use my magic at all times. My soldiers are going to starting this way, and it¡¯s better for me to here what you say than them.¡±


    ¡°Why? Do ye not trust yer men?¡± one of the elders asked in a snarky tone.


    ¡°Aye. I trust their des, not their mouths,¡± Tidas replied, implying a great deal.


    ¡°We we¡¯re discussin¡¯ yer wife.. Does that bother ye?¡± Amara baited.


    Tidas looked at her cidly; ¡°Aye, but only because she¡¯s not involved in the discussion.¡±


    Amara sauntered over to the Southern Prince; ¡°What are yer intentions towards her?¡±


    ¡°To love her, and protect her whenever I can,¡± Tidas replied, not missing a beat.


    ¡°And if ye were ta find yer self below her in rank and standin¡¯, what would ye do?¡± Amara asked as she came to a stop in front of him.


    A confused expression overtook his features; ¡°Support her.. Why do you ask?¡±


    Amara shot Murdoc an odd look, prompting him to nod at her in response. After seeing it, she turned back to Tidas and spoke with an amused tone; ¡°Good answer.. Especially for a MacArthur.¡±


    Bing irritated, he asked; ¡°Why do you keep calling me by myst name?¡±


    Amara¡¯s grin widened; ¡°First, what was yer mother¡¯s maiden name?¡±


    Tidas¡¯ confusion grew; ¡°Why does that-¡±


    ¡°Just answer her man, or we¡¯ll be here all day. Her married name¡¯s McLeod due to Drexel, but Amara¡¯s maiden name was Keith. They¡¯re loyalists of the Warrick family, and still are ta this day,¡± Murdocmented, knowing that the conversation could easily turn sour if he pissed her off.


    Sighing deeply, Tidas replied; ¡°My mother was Elizabeth Winchester.¡±


    Amaraughed boisterously as the rest of the elders eased up too. Even Murdoc huffed in relief upon hearing the name, which made him all the more curious, and frustrated.


    ¡°If we¡¯re going to keep on this subject, then we need to move away from my men,¡± Tidas stated, then started walking.


    When they had moved a short, but decent length away, Tidas asked; ¡°What? Why should my mother¡¯s name matter to you?¡±


    After Amara calmed herself, she replied; ¡°The Winchester family was essentially the right-hand of the Warrick Queen, back in the day. They were the ones that rebelled against the other kingdoms after the Warrick Queen died.¡±


    ¡°I thought that the original Alconia was ruled by a Warrick King? And that he grew corrupt?¡± Tidas asked; it was what he was taught growing up.


    ¡°Psst-ha! No. Alconia was Always ruled by a woman. Tis why peacested so long, in the beginnin¡¯. When the Warrick Queen died, her daughter wasna old enough to rule, so her father was named King Regent until she could ept her crown.¡±


    Amara took a deep breath; ¡°The king was a MacArthur, and ording to the old texts, there were rumors that he had poisoned his wife to gain his power. Although some do say that he was merely a grievin¡¯ man who was taken advantage of.. Either way, he did nothin¡¯ when it came time for push to shove.¡±


    ¡°The other kingdoms were formed, and a giant war broke out that overtook the entire continent. The Winchesters were nearly wiped out of existence because they refused to acknowledge any other kingdom, and kept people inspired to keep fighting.¡±


    Amara narrowed her eyes on Tidas; ¡°The MacArthur King remarried, and disowned his daughter. Stripping her of her rights as a royal, and passed the crown down to his newborn son instead.¡±


    Amara pointed to Skye, whom was busy handing out the tents that she¡¯d repaired; ¡°That woman right there is thest Warrick, and our True Queen. As well as Alcon¡¯s.¡±


    Tidas eyes bulged as he considered the implications. He¡¯d already known of her bloodline, but didn¡¯t know that the throne had been usurped by his ancestors in such a despicable manner.


    When a certain realization hit him, Tidas turned to Murdoc with a scowl. The current Hignder king shrugged, guessing correctly at what he was thinking..


    If Skye were to step up to the Hignd throne, he would dly step aside. The Campbell family were also loyalists, just like the Winchesters. Both names were mix in the thirty-thousand people that called the Hignds home.


    The only name that had nearly been wiped out of history was the Warricks, and for a reason. If a descendent were to step into the world¡¯s spotlight with the full truth now, the revtion could send the citizens of every kingdom into a frenzy.


    The history of the kingdoms wasn¡¯t well known, and the ones privy knew the same version that Tidas did. If proof of the Royals¡¯ lies was exposed, and the Warrick Heir seemed a better option to them than their current ruler; civil wars would break out everywhere. All culminating into one continental war...


    ¡°What do you n to do with this information?¡± Tidas asked nervously.


    Amara smirked; ¡°Sit on it until our Queen tells us otherwise.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gotta stop calling her that around my men,¡± Tidas paused to make sure that no oneing towards them was obviously listening in.


    ¡°Why? Tis the truth,¡± Amara quipped in a low tone.


    ¡°Because you don¡¯t know my brother.. He¡¯s quite sensitive about his position,¡± Tidas replied, hoping that she¡¯d catch his meaning.


    ¡°Scared of a wee bit ofpetition, is he?¡± Amara had asked with a smirk, but gave off a cold and threatening aura.


    ¡°Somethin¡¯ like that,¡± Tidas cut himself short as the RMC members started making their way over in drones now.


    After he realized that they wouldn¡¯t be able to talk privately any longer, Tidas asked; ¡°Is there anywhere we can go to talk more privately?¡±


    Amara nodded; ¡°Yer bunker is connected to the rest of our home. There plenty of rooms we can use a wee bit further in.¡±


    ¡°Good! Imain¡¯, too,¡± Skye called out as she ran over to them; ¡°If yer gonna be talkin¡¯ about me, I should be present, right?¡±


    ¡°Told you,¡± Tidas said with a cocky grin as he wrapped his arm around her shoulders.


    ¡°Aye, he did. I heard him,¡± Skye added as she wrapped her arm around his mid-section.


    Amara giggled at them for a moment, then replied; ¡°Aye.. I¡¯ll keep in mind that one means the other..¡±


    Tidas was confused by the way she¡¯d worded herself, but Skye had gotten the meaning. Amara now understood that to talk to one of them was pointless, so she might as well save her breath, and talk to them at the same time.


    As the group approached, Zazzy had made her way down to the bunker¡¯s entrance with the troops. She had a sad expression on her face as she looked at the size of the hole in the giant mountain.


    Skye¡¯s heart twisted as she worried about her scaly bairn. She was a dragon, and had the thick hide needed to stay warm in the winter, but Skye didn¡¯t know to what extent. Neither the journals from Snare, or her Dragon Rider¡¯s manual from Dragonhorn had answers in it.


    As the came to a stop in front of the overgrown baby dragon, Skye said; ¡°Don¡¯t ye worry, me sweet. I¡¯ll build ye a shelter as soon as I finish talkin¡¯ with these people, okay?¡±


    Zazzy nodded, but kept a sad expression until Murdoc said; ¡°I believe I owe someone a roastedmb? Don¡¯t I?¡±


    Zazzy instantly perked up, prompting Skye to pet her and lovingly call her a glutton. As the dragon nuzzled her mother, Amara couldn¡¯t help but feel hope bubbling up within her gut. Alcon wasn¡¯t the only kingdom suffering, and it was obvious that Skye could help.


    ¡®If the Fates chose thest Warrick to be the Catalyst, then we¡¯ll just have ta do all we can ta support our Queen..¡¯


    As the thought crossed Amara¡¯s mind, Murdoc and the elders thought along the same lines. After they cated Zazzy, the group headed into the bunker. Unaware that they had already said what Marco¡¯s spy was hoping to hear...

 Chapter 306

    306 Rough Start


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE***


    When Skye had first walked into the bunker, she marveled at what she saw. The room itself was enormous, and had light fixtures lining the center of the ceiling all the way down. There were also small light fixtures on either side of every door.


    Two stairways that wrapped around the room led up to multiple hallways, and each hallway was connected to multiple rooms. The bottom level was where the kitchen, bathroom, and congregation rooms were.


    The walls of the main room were a soft white color that was easy on the eyes, and anything metal looked shiny and new. Long, light-brown tables that had been linked together spanned the room¡¯s length, and had matching chairs on all sides.


    Tidas liked the way the ce wasid out, and how open the spaces were. When he¡¯d made ament about it, Murdoc exined that most ¡®ancient sites¡¯, or bunkers as the ancients called them; had two frequent designs. Ones big enough for arge family, and one ones designed by ancient governments.


    The bunker that they were in was a multi-family bunker that was hardly ever used. They were nning on renovating it, and using it as a kind of garage, but they were still in the re-designing process. Any work done to bunkers had to be carefully calcted, to avoid cave-ins and systematic malfunctions.


    All of their systems were interconnected throughout the Hignds. One home losing power affected the entire section of their grid. When Skye asked where they got their power from, he started to say it, but Amara stepped on his foot and said; ¡°We can exin all of that in private.¡±


    Skye nodded and started walking again, but their path was being impeded..


    Fourrge Hignders were standing in thergest doorway connected to the room; discounting the new one that Skye had made. They were arguing with another Hignder, and Skye and Tidas recognized him right away.


    .....


    Petrie stood directly in from of them, to stop them from entering. us, Ronnie, Kari, and Arthur Tanner all stood behind him for support, and to stop any other RMC members from bing involved.


    Seeing an incident in the making, Tidas stepped forward to stop it; ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    One of the men shot the Alconian Prince a nasty look; ¡°Tis nothin¡¯ that concerns ye, pretty boy..¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re just makin¡¯ sure the Southerners are doin¡¯ what they should,¡± another less-confrontational man said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go losin¡¯ yer spine now, Fergus,¡± thergest one said before turning his attention back to Tidas; ¡°We¡¯re makin¡¯ sure ye bastards stay where yer supposed ta! I don¡¯t give a shit about what the Council says! I¡¯ll never trust ye Southerners!¡±


    ¡°Oh really? Is that yer final answer, meddie? Because I really don¡¯t give a shit how big ye get: I¡¯ll still bend ye over me knee, Mickey,¡± Amara said in a threatening tone.


    The man that was nearly as big as Murdoc flinched at her words; ¡°Amara?! I thought ye were wit Gavin?! What are ye-¡±


    ¡°Me duty as the Head of the Council.. Ye foolish clipe! Are ye tryin¡¯ ta start another fight?! Ye know Tis not their fault. We¡¯ll speakter.. Now, get yer arse back to yer quarters! NOW!¡±


    Amara¡¯s voice carried over the crowds of Alconians, making most of them stop mid-task to look at what was happening. The Hignder named Mickey turned several shades of red before storming off in a bluster.


    The other three that had been with him quickly apologized, then took off after their unofficial leader. Amara sighed deeply as she bent her head, and rubbed at her forehead. Her exasperation emanating out; warning anyone near her not to further frustrate her.


    ¡°What the hell was that about?!¡± Skye asked a bit louder than she¡¯d nned.


    Amara sighed as her hand went to the bridge of her nose; ¡°That was Mickey Fand. He¡¯s a bit of aplicated matter..¡±


    ¡°Ima good withplicated,¡± Skye stated with a smile.


    Amara stared at Skye for a minute before she smirked, then turned to the other Councilmen with her; ¡°Would ye mind given us a moment,ddies? Won¡¯t take longer than ten.¡±


    The few elders shared a nce, then nodded their approval to the two women. Tidas shot Skye a look that screamed ¡®be careful¡¯, then winked at her. Letting her know that he was just a shout away.


    Skye wasn¡¯t worried about Amara¡¯s intentions, just the intentions of the other Hignders. If instances like this were going to keep happening, then they were better off outside with Zazzy.


    Amara led Skye out and down a short hallway that was attached to the bunker. It was their utilities room, and the ce to go if they had any issues such as water temperature and/or pressure, room temperature, and other things of that nature.


    As soon as they got into the room, Amara knelt down in front of Skye, and pledged her loyalty to her. It was just as jarring as when us and Ronnie had done it, and made an awkward feeling settle in the room for her.


    Not liking it at all, Skye said; ¡°So.. What¡¯s the deal with that Mickey guy? Has he always been such a jerk?¡±


    Amara shed a sad expression; ¡°Mickey was me son¡¯s best friend, when he was alive. They grew up together, and I¡¯ve often had to act in his mother¡¯s stead ¡¯cause she worked so much. After her husband died, she threw herself into her work down at the brewery. Yer da¡¯s favorite whiskey is her craftsmanship.¡±


    ¡°When she was killed by the Monster of the Old Capital, his attitude took a turn fer the worse. He started drinkin¡¯ and gamblin¡¯ ta excess, and most gave up on ¡¯em. All except us.. He¡¯d given up his gamblin¡¯, but not his hooch..¡±


    A sinking feeling filled Skye¡¯s chest as Amara continued; ¡°The day me son was killed, he was supposed to be with ¡¯em, but he stayed back ta nurse a hangover.. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s ever forgiven himself fer that..¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s his issue with Alconians if it was Richard who killed his ma?¡± Skye asked, confused by the target of his anger.


    ¡°His ma was killed by the beast, but his da was killed in one of me husband¡¯s raids.. Yer husband is supposedly the one who did ¡¯em in..¡±


    ¡°Oh....Well, shit. That¡¯s not gonna be easily fixed,¡± Skye rambled as she paced.


    Amara chuckled lightly; ¡°Yer an optimist if ye think it can be fixed at all.¡±


    Skye smirked; ¡°Humans are rather simple in theirplexity. Safety and acknowledgment are all any of us are really lookin¡¯ for.. I just need ta figure out what would give him that.¡±


    Amara gaped for a second at her before she smiled and said; ¡°Ye truly are a born leader, me Queen.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that,¡± Skye stated sternly.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Amara nodded; ¡°Only when we¡¯re in private.¡±


    Skye¡¯s gave her a bbergasted expression; ¡°We¡¯re in private now, and I don¡¯t like it!¡±


    ¡°...Alright, Yer Highness it tis then,¡± Amara replied with a devilish smile that let Skye know that she was going to have to deal with it.


    ¡°Whatever, just not Queen.. Why do ye even call me that? I know that Ima thest Warrick, but that doesna make me capable-¡±


    ¡°Trust me, from what I¡¯ve seen and heard: ye were born for it, Catalyst.¡±


    Skye was about to ask what she knew of the legend, but a ruckus from right outside the door drew their attention away. When they opened it, two decent-sized Hignders were in Tidas¡¯ face, talking smack to him.


    ¡°What kind of a coward brings his wife ta the battlefield?¡± one said with a sneer.


    ¡°Probably scared that she¡¯d run off with another man.. Ye know how loose those Southern women are,¡± anothermented.


    Amara huffed then went to take a step, but Skye stopped her and said in a hard voice; ¡°I got this..¡±


    Tidas didn¡¯t see her right away, but he could sense her magic near him. A small smirk tugged at his lips as he waited for his wife to unleash the fury he felting from her presence..


    Skye was standing a few feet away from them when she spoke; ¡°So ye think all Southern women are light skirts, do ye? Hmm.. Yep, yer definitely Those types..¡±


    The two men were momentarily stunned by Skye¡¯s beauty, but quickly recovered; ¡°What types? Of what?¡±


    Skye smirked; ¡°The bitter and angry kind that say, ¡®Ima a virgin cause women are too smart ta touch me!¡¯ kind..¡±


    Asughter filled the hallway, the two men turned red from rage; ¡°What did ye say, ye dumb bitch?!¡±


    As the man went to take a step, Skye was already in front of him.. The tip of her sword at his neck. The second the other one twitched, Tidas was behind him; holding his de up to the man¡¯s neck.


    ¡°I suggest not insulting my wife again, or I¡¯ll slit your throat where you stand,¡± Tidas threatened in a chill-inducing tone.


    ¡°Fuckin¡¯ Mystic Cowards! Twas not fer yer magic, ye would never beat us!¡± the man Skye had at sword point bellowed.


    ¡°Oh really? That¡¯s what ye really think? Alrighty then, prove it,¡± Skye¡¯s eyes narrowed; ¡°Fight me. I¡¯ll even wear a Sealin¡¯ Stone bracelet since ye fools don¡¯t have any magic.. If that¡¯ll make yeddies feel up to the challenge.¡±


    The men looked over to Amara; ¡°Are ye just gonna stand there?!¡±


    Amara smiled sweetly; ¡°Oh, Aye! Yer right!¡±


    Walking over to Skye, she patted her shoulder and said; ¡°Have fun with yer wee workout! We can finish our talk after.¡±


    Skye grinned at her, then looked back to the two men. The shocked expressions on their faces let her know that they were most likely just putting on a tough-guy show. Everyone knew that there was a ceasefire, and the younger, arrogant ones saw it as a chance to bluster.


    Seeing their shock and fear at Amara¡¯s response, Skye said; ¡°Wellddies? Ye gonna fight me, or are ye gonna do the smart thing and back the fuck off?¡±


    The two were already in too deep. If they backed off now, then they¡¯d look like cowards to their people..


    With a strained tone, the bigger of the two replied; ¡°B-Bring it on, Bitch! We¡¯re not scared of a weessie like you!¡±


    Pulling her de away from their neck, Skye turned to Amara and said; ¡°How strong is this sentiment?¡±


    Knowing she was referring to all of the Hignders, Amara replied; ¡°Mild at best, but easily bolstered by the wrong decision right now.¡±


    Skye looked up at the man, then over to her husband. A familiar sense of foreboding began to fill him as Skye¡¯s face stretched into a mischievous grin..


    Sliding her sword into her sheath, Skye turned to Amara and said; ¡°I think we need ta have a weepetition of our own here..¡±

 Chapter 307

    307 Love And Life


    Tidas knew that something having to do with a fight was going to happen, he just didn¡¯t expect his wife to be the instigator. He and Murdoc were discussing possible ways to handle conflict between their two groups when someone called to him.


    About twenty seconds after Murdoc walked away, the Hignders had approached him. At first, it was basic insults about being from Alcon, which didn¡¯t bother Tidas in the slightest. When they started talking about his men, he¡¯d be irritated, but still showed no outer signs of being perturbed.


    When the men began saying things about his uncle, and started questioning his Aunt Marie¡¯s character; Tidas¡¯ eyes red with simmering rage. Seeing that insulting his family was the best way to get a response, they started talking badly about Marco.


    Seeing his features turn slightly amused by their taunts, the Hignders switched their focus to Magnus. Tidas clenched his teeth as they called his father a ¡®Mad King¡¯, and said something about how ¡®they could see him burnin¡¯ people alive with a smile¡¯.


    They spoke as if in reference to something, but Tidas didn¡¯t know what. His fists were tightly balled, forcing his nails to dig into his skin. The pain distracted him enough not tosh out at the young, ignorant fools trying to bait him into a mistake.


    The elders were watching his reaction with scrutinizing res. As if they were waiting for him to screw up, and fight them. Examining their countenance, Tidas couldn¡¯t help but wonder if one of them had provoked the men into it..


    The prince was handling himself well until they started to speak ill of Skye. At that point, even the elders started to re at the young men. Her bloodline alone should¡¯ve made her immune to their jeers, but the men were too self-involved to realize that they¡¯d screwed up..


    Tidas turned and smirked at the men; ¡°Keep runnin¡¯ your mouths off about my wife, and I¡¯m not the only problem you¡¯re gonna have.¡±


    Finally getting a rise out of their target, the man in front cackled; ¡°Oh! Ima shakin¡¯ in me boots! Is that the kinda vague, bulshit threat that ye say? Does it ever work?¡±


    .....


    ¡°Only with the smart ones,¡± Tidas replied, shifting his stance to be ready for anything.


    The man eyed with with pure hatred, then started shouting about how only cowards backed down. That he may be used to other Southerners backing off with his empty threat, but Hignders wouldn¡¯t.


    That was the point at which they started talking about him needing to bring his wife to the battlefield. First it was because he was too weak to fight on his own, then Skye and Amara hade out and caught the end of the man¡¯s rant..


    The entire ordeal had only taken around five minutes or so, but it was long enough for word to spread to the other Hignders. They in turn, told others, and now arge crowd was beginning to form around them. Clogging up the hallway, and giving Skye arge audience.


    She was hoping that word would spread quickly, and draw out any possible troublemakers. The situation could also help flush out possible schemers, too.


    ¡°Will ye give me a boost, husband?¡± Skye asked as he sheathed his sword, and came to stand by her side.


    Knowing what she meant, Tidas bent over, and had Skye sit on his shoulders so she could speak to the gathering Hignders in one go. The more people that heard her direct words, the better.


    ¡°Since there seems ta be a shit-ton of festerin¡¯ resentment, we¡¯re gonna have a quick fightin¡¯ contest! Anyone is wee to challenge Tidas and me! We can go one-on-one, or a group of ye can fight both of us!¡±


    ¡°If this alliance is ta hold, then we cannot be goin¡¯ at each throats! Or tryin¡¯ to provoke each other like children! If ye still wish ta fight, we¡¯ll take ye on! But after this, I best not hear of a single fist thrown in anger! Or I¡¯lle for ye me self!¡±


    The crowds worked themselves into a frenzy as Skye added; ¡°Tomorrow! Outside of the RMC bunker! We¡¯ll show ye just how much alike we all are!¡±


    The crowds mored to start the fighting now, so Murdoc stepped in; ¡°Oh,e now! We need ta give the Southerners the night to situate themselves! Otherwise they might make excuses tomorrow!¡±


    The crowds turned from disgruntled, to understandingly cocky in the matter of seconds. Murdoc was one of the most charismatic people she¡¯d ever met, and thought that the title of King suited him well.


    He reminded her of Lawrence and Tidas; beloved by their people. Even though Tidas wasn¡¯t the next ruler, Many people in Alcon wished he was...


    Amara watched as the people cheered for their king with a small, devilish grin on her face.. ¡®It¡¯s been some time since I fought. I should probably use tonight to warm up a wee bit..¡¯


    As her grin stretched, Amara was unaware of the eyes upon her. The elder that had spoken out before, Malcolm, was simmering in his anger. He watched the Southerners and Murdoc turn the vtile situation, which defeated his purpose of riling up Mickey in the first ce.


    Murdoc left most of his major decisions to the Hignder¡¯s Council, therefore Amara. He¡¯d always favored her opinions over the other elders, and it infuriated him. Malcolm was not only older than Amara, but had served on the Council far longer than she had.


    ¡®My opinion should hold more sway than hers, but tis like the bitch put a spell on him!¡¯


    As he red at Amara from the other side of the hallway, Tidas set Skye down. She had a contemtive expression on her face seconds after he¡¯d set her down. After a moment, she looked up at her husband and said; ¡°Sorry for pullin¡¯ ye in to this, but you¡¯ve got the biggest target on yer back.¡±


    ¡°I know.. We¡¯ve been fighting the Hignders for generations. It won¡¯t be easy to take away their hate,¡± Tidas replied with a sigh; ¡°But you did a good job by making me a target rather than the soldiers.. ept for making yourself one too.¡±


    ¡°Ima the cause for the battle endin¡¯ peacefully, and Ima sure that there¡¯s a few here that weren¡¯t too happy about that. We need to know who might be a problem,¡± Skye stated as she looked around with suspicion.


    One of the elders was eyeing her with obvious disdain, proving her point to her husband. He didn¡¯t turn away until Amara and Murdoc came into his line of sight again.


    As things began to settle, Amara looked over to Skye and said; ¡°Care to finish our wee chat?¡±


    ¡°Sure, if we can,¡± she replied while looking over to the other elders.


    ¡°Nevermind them. They know we weren¡¯t finished.. Come on; before they say somethin¡¯ about it,¡± Amara said as she grabbed Skye¡¯s hand, and tugged her along.


    Tidas shot her an amused expression just as they reached the door to the utility room. He was usually the one to deal with diplomatic situations, so it was amusing to him that Skye was their main focus instead of the Commander of the RMC.


    If Skye were anyone else, Tidas would¡¯ve insisted on being involved, but he trusted Skye wholeheartedly. When they were done speaking, and the two had a moment alone together, he would ask about what she¡¯d said..


    When Amara shut the door, the first thing she words out of her mouth were; ¡°Twas a brilliant idea ta hold a bout. It¡¯ll give the people a chance to vent their frustrations, but can you and yer husband really fight all of ¡¯em? I can think of at least a thousand that would like ta fight.¡±


    Skye smirked; ¡°So long as the thousand that are hostile show up tomorrow, it¡¯ll all work out. If there¡¯s one thing that I learned from bein¡¯ in the capital: appearances can both motivate, and demotivate a group if not done properly.¡±


    Amara quirked an eyebrow; ¡°And which did ye n to do?¡±


    ¡°Both. Motivate them ta work with us, and make ¡¯em think twice before pickin¡¯ a fight with the soldiers again,¡± Skye replied with a small, cheeky grin.


    Amara looked at Skye with a soft smile. She was intelligent, quick, and decisive; everything that the stories said the Warricks were..


    ¡°Are ye sure that ye don¡¯t want ta be our Queen? Murdoc wouldna object ta givin¡¯ up his throne ta you. Or ye could marry him,¡± Amara suggested with a straight face.


    Skyeughed out loud; ¡°Not that he¡¯s not attractive, but I love me husband, and want for no other.¡±


    Amara shrugged; ¡°Here, ye could have them both. There be some men with multiple wives, and some women with multiple husbands-¡±


    ¡°Haha! Hell no! Ima good with wthe man I got. I don¡¯t want anyone else but him,¡± Skye¡¯s voice went soft as she finished speaking.


    Amara recognized the light in her eyes; ¡°Ye truly love him, don¡¯t ye?¡±


    ¡°Aye,¡± Skye voice was as warm as her expression as she spoke; ¡°He¡¯s me best friend, and the love of me life. I¡¯ve know him since we were children..¡±


    Skye told Amara of their arranged marriage, a few memories from Warrick Forest, his fake death, and his grand entrance into her almost-wedding with Jacob Fowler. By the time she¡¯d finished, Amarapletely understood why they were so loyal to each other.


    Theirs was a bond built upon memories and understanding. They epted each other¡¯s faults, and loved without judgement. It was the rarest and truest kind of love, and one that most wouldn¡¯t fullyprehend, but she did..


    ¡°Did ye know that Drexel was me second husband?¡± Amara asked after a bit of bantering back and forth about Tidas.


    ¡°No, what was yer first husband like?¡± Skye inquired, hoping it wasn¡¯t a rough subject for her to talk about.


    A thoughtful expression covered her features as Amara replied; ¡°An asshole to most, but I loved him deeply. He was opinionated, stubborn, and selfish. Always concerned about himself and his life more than Ours, but I loved him.. He died defending a group of our people from the beast.¡±


    Skye¡¯s faced turned sympathetic; ¡°Ima so sorry for yer loss..¡±


    Amara grinned, but it was edged in sadness; ¡°I still wonder what would¡¯ve be of us if he would¡¯ve lived, but I had to move on..¡±


    ¡°Did ye love Drexel?¡±


    Amara sighed; ¡°That was more infatuation than love, I think. I had liked Drexel when we were young, and he treated me like ady when we dated. Reggie never really took me out before, but Drexel showed me off.. It was nice.¡±


    Her expression turned hard; ¡°But he was a greedy fool who reached too far.. Tis hard to believe that he tried ta kill Murdoc, but that¡¯s probably just me not wantin¡¯ ta believe it.¡±


    After they talked about their love lives a bit more, Skye turned the conversation more serious; ¡°So, about that Catalystment before..¡±

 Chapter 308

    308 Power Of The Ancients


    ¡°What would ye like ta know? I¡¯d be the best person ta ask about it. Well, me or Gavin,¡± Amara replied.


    Skye donned a recollective expression; ¡°Isn¡¯t that the name of the person that Mickey thought ye were with when he tried startin¡¯ trouble a few minutes ago?¡±


    Amara grinned and nodded; ¡°Aye, that be him: Gavin Bruce. Our genius engineer whose got a knack fer tinkerin¡¯. He¡¯s also one of me closest friends, and was Reggie¡¯s best friend.¡±


    As Skye listened to Amara talk about him, Skye noticed that her eyes had a warmth to them. ording to her, Gavin was one of the best men she¡¯d ever known, and as honorable as Murdoc.


    ¡°If ye can win him over, then ye can win the rest of ¡¯em. Drexel¡¯s followers are few and far between now. Only one remains that I worry about.. But he wasna really one of hisddies to begin wit.¡±


    Who¡¯s Malcolm?¡± Skye asked as she leaned against the back wall.


    ¡°Ye know that elder that was givin¡¯ us the stink-eye? The one with the long, scraggly beard? Looks like Dumbledore¡¯s evil twin?¡±


    ¡°Wait, who¡¯s Dimbledorf? Have I met them yet?¡± Skye asked with an adorably confused expression.


    ¡°Oh, aye! That¡¯s right! Ye probably havena heard of Harry Potter yet. But I bet ye will before ye leave.. Tis quite popr right now.¡±


    .....


    Amara exined a bit of their ¡®trending pop culture¡¯, then turned the subject back to what she knew of the Catalyst Legend. They had a copy of it, but it had been stolen a few years ago. That, and the original emblem stamp of the Warrick family.


    They were considered national treasures to the Hignders, and they¡¯d spent weeks trying to figure out who had taken the items, but to no avail. Every home had been checked out, and they never caught the culprits.. But that was after Amara and Gavin had studied them extensively.


    Amara had written school papers on the legend in her youth, for various grades. It was one of her favorite subjects, and had been one of the things that she, Reggie, and Gavin had bonded over. Warm nostalgia lined her words as she told a few stories.


    Skye listened tentatively until she caught her talking about thest part of the legend; the part missing from Alcon¡¯s copy. When she inquired about it, Amara hesitated because she didn¡¯t remember much about that part.


    Their projects always centered around decoding the first two parts, which Skye had already done. They discussed the possible meanings and corrtions behind the phrases.


    Amara knew that the second part pertained to the powers of Catalyst, but she didn¡¯t fully understand the first part. Skye exined what she could remember off of the top of her head, which made Amara as excited as a grade-schooler.


    They were in the middle of talking about the bloodlines when Tidas knocked on, and opened the door. The elders were getting irritated, and Murdoc was having a hard time keeping them patient. The two had been talking together for nearly half an hour.


    Skye apologized to her husband, whom smiled gently at her in return. Tidas told her that he was okay with them talking longer, but the elders were calling for them. She hugged him and smiled back with genuine affection reflected in her eyes..


    ¡®I guess they really do love each other.. The Winchester in ¡¯em must be stronger than the MacArthur, thank the gods.¡¯


    After a few moments of affectionate bantering between them, the three went back out into the hallway. Murdoc looked agitated, and the elders looked t-out pissed. They weren¡¯t used to being kept waiting.


    ************


    They didn¡¯t walk much farther down the hallway, and Skye couldn¡¯t figure out why they didn¡¯t just go into the room to wait. They were obviously crabby from having to stand for so long. As they started to file into the room, Skye noticed a name on the door that said, ¡®Conference Room¡¯.


    When they entered, Skye and Tidas took in their surroundings. Arge, rounded table with matching chairs sat in the center of the room. It was a decent-sized room, but didn¡¯t have a raised ceiling like all the others had so far. Light fixtures encircled the room, but only gave off a faint glowpared to the others she¡¯d seen.


    Once they settled down into their seats, Amara spoke about the treaty first. They were still against giving up their children, even at sixteen, which was when they were considered an adult in most kingdoms. But not in the Hignds.


    Children could get jobs at fourteen, but they had to maintain decent grades in order to keep it. At seventeen, they could graduate early, but most enjoyed the free ride given as long as possible.


    There were a few times throughout the year that every Hignder was required to work, like during their harvests. The field that Skye and Tidas had seen was only one of four, and required all able-bodies to bring in and process the harvests each year.


    One field was strictly for livestock, but the other three were used for fruits, vegetables, and herbs. Each field had its own growing cycle, but they timed the nting each year so that the harvests were done before the winter settled in.


    They also rotated the crops to avoid monocropping. But after centuries of rotations, the nutrients in the soil just couldn¡¯t be replenished by simple means anymore. Usuallyposting bnced the soil, but their problem ran deeper than the topsoil.


    The bunkers had run off of hydroelectric power for centuries now, but the main bunker had run on something different when their ancestors were around. A dangerous power source that poisoned the ground, water, and air when an ident urred six centuries ago..


    ¡°The people that lived before the Great Shift were innovators, and created things that we can barely wrap our heads around. One of those things tis called a nuclear reactor. It was the power source for the Origin Bunker, and was capable of powering everything in the Hignds.¡±


    Amara took a breath before she continued; ¡°As the grounds have shifted over the centuries, the reactor became damaged, and caused an ident that killed hundreds of our people. We weren¡¯t as popted back then, so ack of manpower and safety equipment caused them to abandon that section.¡±


    Skye and Tidas listened tentatively as Amara tried to exin their situation. They didn¡¯t understand a few of the terms she¡¯d used, but got the gist of the situation. Their soil was poisoned, therefore rendering it useless.


    Over a quarter of one of their fields was already lost, and they would feel the effects of it¡¯s loss soon. It was the cause behind them needing to raid; to bnce the loss.


    As the couple listened, Skye¡¯s attention was squarely on what the ¡®Origin Bunker¡¯ was. The name was intriguing, and Skye asked about it as soon as Amara left a gap in her discussion.


    ¡°When ye say ¡®Origin Bunker¡¯, do ye mean the one that ye all ultimatelye from?¡±


    Amara shared a nce with Murdoc, who had been sitting quietly the whole time. Amara was much better at technical jargon than he was. When she saw her king¡¯s approval, Amara to them the truth of it all...


    ¡°When I say ¡®Origin Bunker¡¯, I mean the origin of most of the people that are alive today. Other ancient countries had simr systems, in case of a worldwide catastrophe, but ours was one of the few that always had a high number of people in it.¡±


    ¡°When the Great Shift urred, most bunkers went on automatic lockdown, as per their design. Those outside were left for dead, but before the worst of it, our ancestors opened the doors, and got a decent amount of people from the nearby town inside.¡±


    The Hignders in the room all took on an air of pride at the mention of their heroic ancestors¡¯ actions. ¡®No one left behind¡¯ was a favored motto amongst them due to the tale.


    Clearing her throat lightly, Amara continued; ¡°After they sealed the doors, our ancestors spent the first few decades living simple lives, but as their poption grew, they had to expand. New bunkers were added on, and some were discovered as they bore into the mountain.¡±


    ¡°Everyone was rtively well off, and the surface was nearly ready to inhabit again when the Cmity had happened.. Their power source was damaged during an earthquake, and it killed a quarter of their poption.¡±


    Sighing deeply, Amara locked eyes with Skye; ¡°The radiation leak has never spread this far before.. If we canna figure out a way ta stop the spread, we¡¯ll lose our home. Is there any way that ye can help us Yer Highness?¡±


    Skye shot Amara a look for using the unwanted title, then replied; ¡°I should be able to, but I¡¯ll be needin¡¯ ta read up on it first. Do ye have any books on the subject?¡±


    Amara grinned mischievously; ¡°Oh aye! We¡¯ve got plenty for ye ta read about it. From ancient tomes, to movies.¡±


    Skye¡¯s jaw dropped as Tidas asked what a movie was. She had read about them in ancient tomes, and had always wanted to see one. Amara described them as ys made with moving pictures, and the concept was highly intriguing to Skye.


    They discussed possible solutions to the poisoned soil, but until Skye could see the damage herself, it was a moot point. From there they covered everything from the ground rules for the RMC members, to the possibility of a scouting mission once the snow cleared.


    Over three hours had passed since they¡¯d left with the Hignder leaders, and the Alconian soldiers were getting restless. If Petrie wasn¡¯t there to corral them, then several of them would¡¯ve vited the rules on the first day.


    The number one rule was that the RMC soldiers had to stay within their designated bunker. They weren¡¯t allowed to go wandering around the Hignders¡¯ home without an assigned escort. It was a safety precaution for both sides, meant to keep the possibility of conflicts to a minimum.


    The other big rule was no damaging the infrastructures. The bunkers were sturdy, but old. The wrong beam taken out in the right ce could cause the copse of an entire section. Bringing the mountain above them down into their heads.


    Once the basics were covered, and their meeting done for the day; Amara offered to show the royal couple their room as they walked back. When they entered their designated bunker, Tidas protested until Arthur overheard the conversation..


    Heughed boisterously before telling his Commander; ¡°You really think that the soldiers care about that stupid rule?¡±


    Tidas grimaced; ¡°It¡¯s a rule.. They should care-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a dumb rule, and you¡¯ve freely admitted that before,¡± Arthur quipped while cutting him off.


    Tidas huffed; ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s still a rule. I¡¯m themander. How am I supposed to expect my soldiers to follow the rules if I don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Ye act like the couples don¡¯t sneak into each other¡¯s tents,¡± Ronnie murmured from behind Arthur Tanner.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Kari and us red at Ronnie, as did a few other RMC members scattered around them. It wasn¡¯t a well-kept secret, but no one was dumb enough to tell their Commander that it wasmonce.


    Ronnie rubbed at the back of his head; ¡°Did ye not know that? Oops.. Ima.. Ima just gonna go over there..¡±

 Chapter 309

    309 Sleeping Arrangements


    Ronnie scurried away faster than a rat from a sinking ship. Kari had shot him a re as he ran off, and us looked up at the ceiling. Apparently, they were guilty of tent-sharing, too...


    Skyeughed at the situation as Amara spoke; ¡°Ye might want ta wave that rule while yer here, at least if ye want everyone ta fitfortably. Ye can put couples on one level, and singles on another. Since ye have more men than women fighters, I¡¯d put the women and couples on the same side ta conserve space.¡±


    Skye looked up at Tidas, who had a contemtive expression on his face; ¡°Oh,e on, husband. Don¡¯t ye miss sleepin¡¯ next ta me?¡±


    Tidas huffed in defeat; ¡°Of course I do, but I seriously doubt that I can trust my soldiers to ¡®just sleep¡¯ with their spouses.¡±


    Amara chuckled; ¡°We do grow herbs that can make sure that there¡¯ll be no new Alconians made while yer here.¡±


    Skye¡¯s eyes shined as she looked up at Tidas, who got a light tint to his cheeks over her enthusiasm. Amara and Murdocughed out loud as stars practically shined in her eyes.


    ¡°She reminds me ofa anime character gettin¡¯ excited over food,¡± Amaramented to her king.


    Murdocughed even more as he agreed, wiping a tear away from his eye as he tried to get a grip. Tidas and Skye shared a confused look between them, but didn¡¯t say anything. Neither of them knew what it was, although the word sounded familiar to Skye...


    After they had discussed possible distribution methods, Amara and Murdoc led Skye and Tidas to their room. It was a small one, but more secluded than the others. It was on the other side of the wall to the utility room, and the only one on that side of the bottom level.


    .....


    Skye squeaked, she was so excited to be able to sleep in a bed, and with her husband. Aside from when they stayed at Moonstone Castle, Tidas had been sticking to the rules. It irritated her, but Skye understood that as the Commander of the RMC; he had to set an example.


    If he slept next to his wife while forbidding everyone else, it would caused unwanted strife among his soldiers, and most likely carry over onto the battlefield. It was a risk that he wasn¡¯t willing to take.


    Tidas adored his wife, and didn¡¯t sleep well without her. Their nights spent at Zazzy¡¯s ce had spoiled him, and now it was difficult to find peace without her by his side. Being tired before a fight was never a good idea, but he would¡¯ve dealt with it, if it meant that his soldiers would go into battle focused and rested.


    Being invited to stay with the Hignders was turning out to be more beneficial than he imagined. All Tidas was hoping to gain was knowledge and allies, but the bonus of his wife¡¯spany wasn¡¯t something he would turn away.


    ¡°As long as they agree to take the contraception, they can share a bed,¡± Tidas conceded.


    ¡°Yay!¡± Skye chimed, then blushed prettily as Kari, us, Amara, and Murdoc startedughing again.


    us and Kari had been standing right outside the room, and heard their conversation. Truth be told, she was just as excited as Skye. She and us had be very close, although a distance stillyed between them.


    Skye had told Kari that us would exin himself to her in due time, but it was still hard to wait. One moment, she would feel utterly adored by him, the next she¡¯d feel like a burden. It was confusing, and slowly chipping away at her heart, but she loved him.. All she could do was be patient.


    Skye looked around the room with a soft smile. It was less than half the size of the other rooms, but had only one bed in it. All of the other rooms hadrge bunk beds lining the walls. Decent-sized cubbies were at the ends of each bed, built into the wall.


    They were big enough to hold their packs, although the ends stuck out quite a bit. The soldiers worked it out that the couples sleeping on the bottom bunks would put their packs under their beds for storage.


    On the other side, the top level had two hallways for the single women that couldn¡¯t fit with the others. The rest were all full-up with the men. As roommates were chosen, and everyone got situated, Skye asked Amara for the wood that they had nned to use to build Zazzy¡¯s shelter with.


    After a few orders were issued, and a bit of time had passed, groups of Hignders started to bring in massive nks of wood. It looked and smelled like pine, but Skye wasn¡¯t sure.


    As they walked the nks through the door she had made, Skye followed behind them. The sky was dark, and the snow was thick on the ground. Looking around, Zazzy was no where to be seen..


    Feeling panic bubbling up in her chest, Skye called out to the dragon. Upon saying her name a third time, Zazzy popped her head out of the snow bank she¡¯d created. It scared a few of the Hignders, making them drop the nks. One man fractured his foot due to it, and required Skye to heal it.


    The Hignders were scared of Zazzy at first, but when Amara walked over and started petting her, they eased up a bit. Once all of the wood was ounted for, they went back inside, and left.


    Skye focused her Earth magic, then had Kari guide her on how the nks shouldy. What usually took days with multiple people, took Skye about forty-five minutes. Once she¡¯d finished, Kari strengthened the wood with her magic.


    ¡°I canna believe it took ye so little time ta make such arge structure,¡± Amaramented once she finished.


    Skye grinned as she rubbed the back of her neck; ¡°I probably woulda had it done sooner if I would¡¯ve actually known what I was doin¡¯. Kari¡¯s a life-saver.¡±


    Amara and Murdoc both stared at her with shocked expressions as Tidas walked up behind them and said; ¡°You never get used to it.¡±


    ¡°Get used ta what?¡± Murdoc asked.


    ¡°Bein¡¯ impressed with her,¡± Tidas replied as he smiled warmly at his wife.


    Amara still didn¡¯t trust Tidas because of who he was, but could tell the he genuinely loved Skye. Murdoc felt a twinge of jealousy towards the prince for his happiness. The princess was a kind, intelligent, and powerful person. She could rule on high, but didn¡¯t want to. She was a rare breed, and one that actually deserved her birthright.


    Murdoc would¡¯ve been happy to step down as the King of the Hignds. He¡¯d never liked the responsibilities that apanied the title, and had always been more of a free spirit. Involving himself within politics was something he always disliked. If it wasn¡¯t for Amara, the Hignders probably would¡¯ve died off under his leadership alone.


    Many of the elders were honorable men, but a few of them were corrupt like Drexel had been. Malcolm had been arge supporter of Amara¡¯s husband, and still held sway with those who resented the Alconians.


    As Murdoc watched Skye join Amara in fawning over the over-sized baby dragon, an ominous feeling gnawed at his gut. Warning him that tomorrow¡¯s bouts would be climatic in one way or another for them.


    The word had already spread about Skye¡¯s bloodline. The thousands of Hignders that would show up tomorrow to either watch, or participate, would most definitely be referring to her as a Warrick. Even if Murdoc made an announcement, there would still be people who would call her by her rightful name.


    As Murdoc sighed, Tidas asked what was wrong..


    ************


    The moment the building was finished, Zazzy shook the snow off of herself, wiped her feet as best she could, then went into her little home. It wasn¡¯t as big as her barn in Alcon, but the snugness of it would help to trap the warmth.


    ¡°Did that dragon just wipe it¡¯s feet off?!¡± a random Hignder said.


    ¡°Got better manners than me bairns,¡± another one stated.


    After Skye contained her chuckle, and was sure that Zazzy would be dry and happy; everyone went back inside for dinner. The kitchen within the bunker was almost as big as the main room. Double ovens the likes of which Skye had never seen before lined one wall, and arge U-shaped ind was in the middle for prep work.


    Electronic appliances that she¡¯d never seen lined the other. From industrial-sized mixers, to items that she had no clue as to what they did shined from the light cast by the rows of ceiling light fixtures. Everything was far more advanced that she¡¯d ever imagined..


    A Hignder by the name of Randall exined the uses of a few of the machines that would be easiest to use. He was one of Murdoc¡¯s favorite chefs, and owned a popr restaurant that was in the middle of their inner town.


    As Skye listened, she turned to Tidas and said; ¡°Can ye imagine how excited Peggy woulda been ta see all of this?¡±


    Tidas¡¯ expression softened; ¡°Miss her already, do you?¡±


    Skye shed a small grin; ¡°Aye.. Tis strange not wakin¡¯ up to her.¡±


    As he stared at his wife, a wave of sympathy made Tidas wrap his arm around her shoulders. To be honest, he was happy that Peggy couldn¡¯te. It wasn¡¯t even about the fact that she would slow them down, it was the fact that she was simply too old for the journey anymore.


    Peggy and Tidas had discussed it right before Petrie and Lucas had shown up before the Mage Trials. She was debating whether or not to go, and was leaning towards not before she¡¯d gotten sick.


    Peggy was in herte sixties now, and didn¡¯t have the best health anymore. She ached constantly, and got sick easily.. The poor woman hated getting older. At some point, Skye would have to face a world without her in it.. And he feared what would happen to her when the day came...


    ¡°Out yer head, love. Yer ce is here, with me..¡±


    The familiar phrase brought Tidas back from his thoughts just in time to hear Randall called out; ¡°Line up ye Southerners! Food¡¯s on! Come get yer grub while Tis hot!¡±


    Skye squeaked for joy as she grabbed her husband¡¯s hand, and yanked him along to her in line. He let her drag him through the gathering crowds, most letting them cut ahead because they knew that Skye had used her magic to create a shelter for Zazzy.


    As they approached the giant U-shaped ind, Skye beamed as she spoke; ¡°Ima starvin¡¯! I hope that they made enough to feed two armies..¡±


    Tidas quirked an eyebrow; ¡°I don¡¯t think the Hignders will be joining us.¡±


    Skye chuckled loudly before she replied; ¡°Tis me, husband! Ima the other army..¡±

 Chapter 310

    310 Party nning And A Nightgown


    ***WARNING: EXTREMELY DESCRIPTIVE SEXUAL CONTENT***


    Skye ate like a starving person, but that didn¡¯t really surprise anyone by now. Their General was an amazing mage, and she didn¡¯t stand on ceremony for anyone but the King. The more the soldiers interacted with her, them more they came to genuinely like her as a person.


    Tidas was extremely happy that his men saw their new General for the wonderful person that she was. An added bonus of Zazzy bing the unofficial mascot was like a cherry on top to him. The more people that saw she was a goodss, the better..


    Tidas had a growing concern in the back of his head about his oldest brother¡¯s n for the Hignders when he became king. If it were up to Marco, they would be tearing through the Hignder¡¯s base right now. ughtering anyone that didn¡¯t submit to Alconian rule.. His Rule.


    ¡®What will happen to our people? Will he change the Indoctrination Law to an even younger age limit? Will he let Zazzy roam freely like she does now? And Skye..¡¯


    Tidas¡¯ blood boiled when he thought of what his brother might do to her. Needing a distraction, he quickly finished his food, then told Skye that he needed to double-check that everyone was fed and situated.


    ¡°I¡¯ll meet you back in our room in a wee bit, alright?¡±


    Skye nodded happily as she shoveled, then he kissed the top of her head before walking away. As she watched her husband leave, she made a mental note to talk to him before they went to sleep; something was clearly bothering him.


    As she took another bite of mashed potatoes and gravy, Amara walked towards her with a cheeky grin. Skye stared at her with a suspicious expression as she stopped in front of Skye and said; ¡°I have a little gift for you..¡±


    .....


    ************


    As the icy grip of winter imed the Hignds; Skye, Tidas, and the rest of the RMC were snug in the bunker. Zazzy was wrapped up in the tent that Murdoc had given her, cozy inside her temporary home. She was just nodding off when she heard footsteps crunching the snow..


    Lifting her head up to look, Zazzy was happily surprised to see her father standing before her. He had a smile on his face, but worry reflected in his eyes. She went to get up, but Tidas held his hand up for her to stop.


    He sat down on the cold ground, and leaned against her as he said; ¡°How¡¯s my scaly princess tonight? I saw the goat bones.. I take it that Murdoc delivered on his promise?¡±


    Zazzy nodded vigorously as she made little chomping noises, making Tidas chuckle. When he¡¯d finishedughing, he went silent as they watched the snow falling. She bent her head, and nuzzled the at her father¡¯s side. Hoping that it would cheer him up a bit.


    Tidas smiled again and pet her, but his thoughts were in chaos. He didn¡¯t want to think about what would happen when his father died, but his health was in constant peril. If it wasn¡¯t for Skye¡¯s healing, he probably would¡¯ve been dead by now..


    Zazzy nuzzled against again as his hand stopped moving. Tidas chuckled lightly as he said; ¡°Greedy tonight, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    As she pushed at him more, Tidas actuallyughed full-heartily at the dragon¡¯s antics. She was clearly trying to make him feel better, and it was slowly working. Zazzy was like his own child to him, in a way.


    He and Skye had raised Zazzy from an egg, and it was nearly Yuletide; her birthday. A warm smile spread across his face as an idea struck him. One that would bring a smile to everyone around them. It would be difficult to pull off, and require the Hignders¡¯ help, but he knew that they would cooperate..


    Looking down at his scaly bairn, Tidas kissed her horn, then said; ¡°Thanks,ss. You always know how to make your Papa feel better.¡±


    In response, Zazzy wrapped her tail around Tidas, spiked out, and gave him her version of a hug. Tidas choked, she had pressed him against herself so hard, but chortled as she made her little trilly noise of happiness.


    After standing and brushing himself off, he bid Zazzy sweet dreams, and headed over to the door. Right as he went to grab the handle, the door opened; revealing several RMC members holdingrge trays of meat left over from dinner.


    They stared at theirmander with shocked expressions as he asked; ¡°Were you guys sneaking Zazzy food?¡±


    ¡°No sir!¡± most of them replied, but it was obvious what they were doing.


    Tidas smiled as he held the door open for them; ¡°She¡¯s already had at least two goats, but I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t turn down more food. If she gets sick, you guys are responsible for cleaning it up.¡±


    ¡°Yes Sir!¡± they all replied as they filed out the door.


    Tidasughed hard when he saw that Arthur Tanner was among the soldiers going out to fuss over Zazzy. He¡¯d been talking about Skye¡¯s gift to his daughter to anyone who would listen. They figured that if Lieutenant Tanner was okay with his daughter being around the enormous dragon, then they should be fine as well.


    Tidas looked around for Skye, but didn¡¯t see her amongst the soldiers anywhere. Thest ce he¡¯d seen her was sitting on the kitchen floor, eating. Most just grabbed a te, then sat down out of the way. The huge table in the main room was being used by the generals, Lieutenants, and their personal guards.


    It didn¡¯t seem to bother the soldiers, but it did irritate Tidas a bit. He would have to make it clear that the avable tables would be rotated. If they had been in tents, everyone would be eating together. Staying in the bunker didn¡¯t change how he would run his Corp.


    Giving up on looking for his wife, Tidas decided to retire to his room. He gave strict orders not to disturb him unless it was an emergency. After his men bid him goodnight, Tidas headed over, and went into his room..


    Skye wasying on their bed, wearing a nearly see-through nightgown. It was a light-blue color, and had a slight shimmer to the fabric. Her golden curls swayed as she sat up, and smiled brightly while saying; ¡°Hello, husband..¡±


    Tidas¡¯ mouth gaped a moment before he hastily shut the door. He didn¡¯t want his men seeing how stunning she looked, or the fact that she had nothing on under the flimsy fabric.


    The soft glow from the dimmed fluorescent lights made Skye¡¯s hair and eye color stand out. They reminded him of arge cat on the prowl.. And he was her willing prey.


    All other thoughts left his mind as he walked over to the bed. Skye scooted over to him on her knees while maintaining her sultry smile. They were towards the end of the bed, on the edge of it when Tidas asked; ¡°Where did thise from?¡±


    ¡°Amara gave it to me.. And some herbs,¡± Skye replied as she leaned up, and began to loosen the sps on his armor.


    Tidas grinned back at her as he removed his arm guards; ¡°Did she now? I must remember to thank her..¡±


    Skye chuckled; ¡°Not yet. Technically, she told me not ta wear it tonight because of the bout tomorrow. She didna want us wastin¡¯ our energy.¡±


    Tidas chuckled; ¡°Her calling it ¡®a waste¡¯, is her opinion..¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I love ye so much, husband.. We think alike,¡± Skye¡¯s smile turned devilish as he removed the upper half of his armor.


    After he¡¯d gotten everything but the body suit off, Skye stopped him to kiss him. Her lips made his senses skyrocket as she unzipped his suit, and pushed it over his shoulders.


    As soon as Tidas had unstrapped his boots and removed it, Skye yanked him into their bed. He caught himself before he could crash down onto her, then started to kiss her fervently. As he moved from her lips, to her jawline, heughed at his ownck of self-restraint.


    He wanted her as much as Skye wanted him..


    As he shifted his weight to one side, Tidas slid his other hand up and down Skye¡¯s side. Goosebumps bloomed all over her body as he kissed and nipped his way down her neck. As he reached one of the peaks of her perfect mounds, Tidas bit down on her nipple through the sheer fabric.


    A groan of pleasure escaped Skye as he brought his free hand up to her other breast, and gently massaged his way up to her nipple. Once he reached the peak, he gently pinched it in time with his mouth. Teasing her with synchronicity..


    When he removed his hand and reached down, Tidas felt her wetness already building. He grinned at his wife as he spoke; ¡°Looks like I¡¯m not the only one who won¡¯tst long tonight..¡±


    Skye smiled cockily; ¡°What can I say: yer good at what ye do..¡±


    His eyes red with passion; ¡°I could say the same thing to you..¡±


    Tidas crashed down onto his wife¡¯s lips as his finger toyed with her most sensitive ce. Skye reared up against him as he pressed the soft fabric against her, seeking her core.


    Skye tried to pull the nightgown up and out of the way, but Tidas wasn¡¯t letting her. Instead, he slid his body down, pulled the fabric tightly against her flesh, then began to lick at her bud through the fabric.


    The sensation was unbearably thrilling, sending Skye over her first peak of ecstasy. As she gripped the bedsheet to keep herself from crying out, Tidas lifted up her nightgown, and slid inside her warmth. He was sitting up as Skyey syed out, giving him a perfect view of her as she writhed in pleasure.


    Skye was instantly teetering at the edge of a new peak when Tidas had entered her. He only needed to piston his hips a handful of times before she was moaning his name. The moment he felt her tightening around his member, Tidas shuttered with his own release.


    It was a quick, but fulfilling coupling as Tidas rolled off of his wife, then pulled her into his arms. Theyid there quietly, listening to the sounds of their breathing slowly returning to normal.


    Once Skye had caught her breath, she asked; ¡°So what was botherin¡¯ ye earlier? Ye had that look on yer face ye get when yer tryin¡¯ ta keep quite about somethin¡¯.¡±


    Tidas sighed deeply, not wanting to ruin their happy moment. It wasn¡¯t something he should be worrying about yet, not with everything else that was going on. Against his better judgement, Tidas replied; ¡°I was trying to figure out what we could do for Yuletide for the troops.. And for Zazzy.¡±


    Skye¡¯s eyes lit up; ¡°Aye! Tis our scaly bairn¡¯s first birthday! I didna think of the troops, though.. I think we need ta have a wee chat with Amara before the Bout tomorrow.¡±


    Tidas smiled warmly as he squeezed his wife in his arms; ¡°Aye. Tomorrow, we will..¡±

 Chapter 311

    311 Setup


    Tidas awoke early to their door being banged on. He¡¯d gotten more sleep than usual, and it was better quality, too. Thanks to Skye being next to him.


    Right as he had covered up Skye, Murdoc opened the door and said; ¡°Good mornin¡¯! Did ye two sleep well? We got breakfast already cooked, and bein¡¯ dished up. Ye two better hurry if ye want-¡±


    *THWACK!*


    ¡°OUCH!¡±


    ¡°Too Loud! Get out!¡± Skye yelled after she nailed Murdoc in the face with a pillow.


    Tidasughed hard and loud, which irritated Skye further. She wasn¡¯t a morning person, especially when woken up to a ruckus. It was a sure-fire way to make her feisty all day.


    As Tidas calmed himself, he looked at Murdoc and said; ¡°Get out before I hit you, too. We need to dress.¡±


    While rubbing his eye, Murdoc grumbled; ¡°Is she always this violent in the mornin¡¯? Tis not good for yer health ta start the day-¡±


    ¡°Get Out!¡± both Tidas and Skye yelled at the Hignd King.


    .....


    ¡°Fine! Ima goin¡¯, but ye need ta move yer arses. Me people are already linin¡¯ up outside for the show..¡±


    Skye shot up in bed, giving Tidas a heart attack. Her front was covered, so Murdoc didn¡¯t see anything but her back. She¡¯d worn dresses just as revealing before, so it didn¡¯t bother him.. Until Murdoc whistled.


    Butt naked, Tidas jumped up, and pushed Murdoc out the room as he yelled; ¡°Ahhh! Ima scarred fer life!¡±


    Tidas had heard him, but the door was mmed shut before Murdoc¡¯s arse hit the floor. Making sure that no one saw him in his birthday suit. Turning around, he saw that Skye was already halfway dressed.


    The men and woman traded off in groups for the bathrooms, and Skye¡¯s group wasn¡¯t untilter that night. She desperately wanted to bathe now, but was just happy to have a private toilet. Waiting in line wasn¡¯t a viable option at the moment..


    After they dressed, and Skye pulled her hair back into a tiny ponytail, they made their bed together. Skye joked about waiting to put their armor on until after they¡¯d made their bed, but Tidas could see a glimmer of sadness in her face.


    Stopping right before the finish, her asked; ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Just missin¡¯ Peggy a bit, tis all. She¡¯d probablyugh ta see us doin¡¯ this ourselves,¡± Skye replied as she finished her side.


    Tidas gave Skye a warm smile; ¡°I¡¯m sure that she misses you just as much.. I wonder how she and Genie are handling Zazzy taking off on them?¡±


    Skye looked at him with a nk expression as she imagined Genie freaking out over not being able to find her, then burst out inughter. Her eyes teared up, she wasughing so hard from the mental picture..


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯tugh That hard, or it¡¯lle back and bite you in your arse,¡± Tidas stated as he pictured the worried expression on Genie¡¯s face.


    Once Skye got herself under control, she finished Tidas¡¯ side of the bed as she stated; ¡°Oh, tis fine. Peggy will know where she went, I bet ye. Genie will still fuss, but by now, she¡¯s probably convinced him of it.¡±


    As they went to walk out their door, Tidas inquired in a joking manner; ¡°Do you think that Zazzy missed us, or ran away to us?¡±


    When they came out; Kari, us, and Ronnie were waiting off to the side to follow behind. Tidas told them to join the rest of the RMC as spectators, then turned his attention to Amara and Murdoc. They were waiting for them a few feet away. He shot Murdoc an exasperated expression, while Skye waved happily at Amara.


    Her face immediately deted as she looked her Queen in the eyes and said; ¡°Ye ignored me advice, didn¡¯t cha?¡±


    Skye¡¯s cheeks flushed as she grinned at the Hignd Head Councilor. Murdoc smirked knowingly and winked at the couple, prompting Tidas to say; ¡°You¡¯re gonna fight today, right? I get to hit you at some point?¡±


    Murdoc grinned broadly; ¡°Yep! I owe ye one for mentally scarring me fer the rest of me life..¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t barge into other people¡¯s rooms,¡± Tidas quipped back as he wrapped an arm around Skye¡¯s shoulders.


    Murdoc chuckled loudly, grabbing the attention of the RMC members around them. Most had heardst night about new General¡¯s challenge, but were surprised to hear the Hignd King say that he was also participating.


    The other generals didn¡¯t like it at first, but Arthur Tanner had exined what he thought Skye and Tidas¡¯ motives were. Thanks to him, they realized the many problematic situations that could arise if something wasn¡¯t done to stem the animosity.


    They didn¡¯t know it yet, but the impact of Skye¡¯s idea would reach much farther than that..


    ************


    Skye and Tidas both ate quickly, and plentifully. Sweetened pancakes made from potatoes were drizzled with honey, and fresh bread and jams were passed around. They also had scrambled eggs with bits of dried meat and mushrooms in it.


    Skye was surprised that the Hignders had also brought over a small barrel of fresh berries for the Alconians. After several tes of food, and a couplerge cups of water; Skye was ready to preform...


    ************


    When they walked outside to start setting up, Skye and Tidas were both shocked to see that hundreds of Hignders had already gathered. Under Murdoc and Amara¡¯s orders, several high-ranking Mystics created a barrier between the gathering soldiers and Hignder spectators.


    Nasty expressions and a few jeers were exchanged, but nothing serious so far. Most of the people¡¯s attention was on the real dragon right outside of the Southerners¡¯ bunker..


    As more and more Hignders poured into the snow-covered valley, Skye walked over to an over-excited Zazzy. She was cooing, trilling, and waving at her audience. Inciting cheers, ¡®Ooo¡¯s, and ¡®ahh¡¯s from the crowds.


    ¡°Alright ye scaly diva: be good today. There¡¯s lots of people watchin¡¯, and we don¡¯t want anyone hurt, right?¡±


    Zazzy nodded in agreement as she leaned down for pets. Skye giggled as she rubbed behind her ear. When Amara walked over to her, she smiled and started to love on the baby dragon as well before stating; ¡°We best be gettin¡¯ started..¡±


    ¡°Aye,¡± Skye replied, then looked at Zazzy; ¡°Momma and Papa are gonna y-fight with some of the nice Hignders, okay? No worryin¡¯ about us. Ye got ta stay put unless I call yer name. If I do, ye know the drill, right?¡±


    Zazzy looked over at Tidas, then nodded to her mother in the positive. As Amara watched them, she guessed that the dragon¡¯s standing order was to protect ¡®her Papa¡¯ first. She doubted that the prince would be very happy to hear that, but Amara wasn¡¯t about to tell him..


    As Skye walked away from her scaly bairn, she asked; ¡°Did ye get the okay for the materials?¡±


    Amara nodded; ¡°Aye, but the other elders are gettin¡¯ a wee bit frustrated wit me fer askin¡¯ fer so much lumber.. Assbutts..¡±


    Skye wanted to as her where she¡¯d heard the term from, but Murdoc changed the subject when he said; ¡°Would ye like me ta call out the challengers? Ta see how big the ring should be? Or-¡±


    Skye shook her head; ¡°Na, the ones that wanna back out will be less inclined to do so if everyone¡¯s eyes are already on ¡¯em.¡±


    As Skye turned away, Tidas looked to Amara and Murdoc; ¡°What am I missing here?¡±


    Amara grinned broadly; ¡°Yer wife has a bit ofa showmanship streak in her. When I gave her those..items,st night, we had a wee chat. She probably woulda told ye about it if ye two didn¡¯t act like rabbits the first chance ye got..¡±


    Tidas smirked at herment; ¡°Not rabbits, just a couple that enjoys each other¡¯spany..¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d enjoy a wife like that ask often as I could, too,¡± Murdocmented.


    ¡°...I could always just hit you now,¡± Tidas stated, but not seriously.


    As the three bantered, Skye directed a few of the RMC members where to put to set the long wooden nks. They were the same kind as the ones that she¡¯d used to build Zazzy¡¯s barn, which made her job easier.


    Skye had already broken down the molecr work up of the wood, so she knew how to manipte it to her liking. As the final nks were put into ce, Skye began to build her magic..


    Anyone with the ability to sense magic would¡¯ve been able to feel Skye a mile away. Her Earth and Water magics flowed into the ground, making it shake with the force from it. The crowds grew silent as the lone Warrick Heir stood in the clearing


    Her power surged and connected to the nks, and the snow. Forcing the molecules in the snow move around faster, and turning the snow back into water.


    With Skye¡¯s help, the water saturated the wood quickly; making it more pliable. She imagined what rolled-out dough looked like in her mind¡¯s eye, then stretched the wooden nks out with her magic. Breaking down, reorganizing, and reshaping the very foundations of it.


    The Hignders and RMC both watched in awe as five-hundred feet of ground raised up under the nks about four feet. The nks spanned the surface of the raised ground. Covering it like liquid spilled from a ss.


    As the wood reached the edges, Skye began to pull the water back out of the wood, hardening it. As the wood creaked and popped as it dried, Skye called Kari over to strengthen it..


    He head held high, Kari strode over to the fresh ring, and ced one hand on it. A new sound wave of crackling wood filled the void that the silence from the spectators had left.


    After turning and bowing to Skye, Kari walked back over to join us, Ronnie, and Lieutenant Tanner. When she neared them, they saw the fatigue on her face, and assumed it was from the use of her magic.. When it was actually more from the stress of standing in from of thousands of people.


    Close to fifteen thousand Hignder filled the first half of the valley, and stretched around the mountainside. They even covered the edges of cliff sides that they knew were safe. All gathered to see thest Warrick in action, and so far: they had not been disappointed.


    Skye took her time walking around the city-block-sized ring she wanted to make sure that it was as strong as it could be. She¡¯d even made sure to ultra-pack down the soil for a firmer foundation.


    After she rounded the corner, Skye stepped up onto her stage, turned around and grinned at the awestruck crowds. cing her balled-up fists on her hips like Peggy always did, Skye called out; ¡°Anyone that has a problem with Southerners, step up Now! Or forever shut yer trap!¡±

 Chapter 312

    312 Power And Numbers


    Thest Warrick stood before thousands of Hignders, and issued a challenge to all. The crowds either balked at Skye, or admired her confidence. Most had seen her disy of power, and quite a few were quick to step down from their earlier promations of victory.


    However, a vast majority were not. At least a thousand Hignders came to stand before Skye, and patiently wait. Over half were regr soldiers, while the remaining thirty percent or so, were mages.


    Everyone stared her down, unspeaking, as the crowds behind them cheered on them on. Most were simply after Tidas, but they also wanted to test the Would-Be Queen. She was born and raised in the south, and had only been to the Hignds once, when she was a bairn.


    Three Hignder generals in particr gave Skye an ominous feeling whenever she looked at them. They were older, possibly older than Amara, but still gave off an almost overbearing presence. As Tidas, Murdoc, and Amara approached from the back, their attention shifted to the Alconian Prince..


    Skye had seen more animosity directed at her from them than her husband. Which seemed to be the opposite sentiment for the rest of the gathered popce. Most of the other Hignders seemed to despise him, and be wary of her.


    As she wondered why they would be different, Murdoc walked up onto the stage, and made an announcement..


    ¡°Good Mornin¡¯ My People! Tis a Great day for a fight! General Moonstone here was kind enough ta build us a new fancy ring! So let¡¯s put it ta good use!¡±


    ¡°After havin¡¯ a blether wit Councilor Amara, we decided ta leave the choice up ta you folks! The Mysticspeting will fight ¡¯em separately, and take on teams of eight ta ten at a time!¡±


    ¡°The non-Mystics will go all at once! That¡¯s around seven-fifty of ya goin¡¯ against two! And they¡¯ll be usin¡¯ their Tank traits!¡±


    .....


    As Murdoc paused, Skye interjected; ¡°I¡¯d said I¡¯d take ¡¯em on without me powers.¡±


    Murdoc scoffed; ¡°That¡¯ll take all day, and the storm will pick up again around five o¡¯clock or so. I need ta have me people back in their homes before the storm hits.¡±


    Skye shed a surprised expression; ¡°How do ye know when tis gonna snow?!¡±


    The Hignder King smirked; ¡°Tis a secret. One that ye might get ta be in on if ye win this, ye ken?¡±


    shing a skeptical grin, Skye replied; ¡°Aye. I¡¯ll hold ya to it..¡±


    Several of the Hignders approached andined about not having a chance to ¡®gain distinguished glory¡¯. As their whining grated at his patience, Tidas finally came into the ring. He pulled Skye off to the side, and whispered between themselves for a couple minutes..


    When they turned back to face the Hignders, mischievous expressions yed across their features. Tidas walked up to Murdoc, and whispered in his ear..


    ¡°Yer mad! There¡¯s no way ye could handle All of our veterans on yer own! The same goes fer Skye wit our Mystics! No! I refuse!¡± Murdoc yelled loud enough for those nearby to hear.


    ¡°Do ye really want ta take on All of our non-Mystics?!¡± Amara asked with shock as she joined them in the ring.


    ¡°Aye. It would be much quicker, and Skye and I haven¡¯t fought together yet. We need time to learn each other,¡± Tidas replied matter-of-factly.


    Murdoc blustered for a moment about his attitude, but ultimately gave in after some coaxing from Amara and Skye. He had especially not wanted Skye to fight all of their Mystics at once, but she swore that she could handle it, so long as she ate again.


    Tidas hadn¡¯t wanted to let her do it either, but it wouldn¡¯t work any other way. The n she had in mind would only work if she didn¡¯t have to worry about Tidas getting caught up in it...


    The Hignders that hadined before wereining again once Murdoc finally agreed. It took the three Hignder generals that Skye was intrigued by stepping in before they would shut up.


    A tall, lean man that had arge scar going across his eye had said; ¡°Quit yer bellyachin¡¯, and get ready ta fight! If yer so worried about gettin¡¯ a piece of ¡¯em, just be the first in line, ye bloody bampots!¡±


    Murdoc chuckled as the soldiers scurried back into line, then said; ¡°I thank ye, Wace. Will ye agree ta fightin¡¯ Skye?¡±


    The man called Wace looked at her with piercing eyes as he replied; ¡°She¡¯s the only one I wanna fight. I¡¯ll know if she¡¯s Sorcha¡¯s..¡±


    Skye¡¯s eyes went wide as she asked; ¡°Did ye actually know her?!¡±


    Wace nodded; ¡°Aye. If ye can beat everyone that challenges ye today, I¡¯ll tell ye everythin¡¯ I remember..¡±


    Before Tidas couldment, Skye eximed; ¡°Aye! I agree!¡±


    After grabbing her shoulder, Tidas had his wife turn around, then spoke in a low voice; ¡°Dammit.. I didn¡¯t know that those three were gonnapete. You¡¯re gonna have a lot of problems with Wace. And the other two are gonna be problematic, too, if they tag team you.¡±


    Skye nodded; ¡°I think that¡¯s their n. They keep eyein¡¯ me.. Like they¡¯re sizin¡¯ me up or somethin¡¯.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s probably exactly what they¡¯re doing. Amara and the other Council members keep calling youstst Warrick, and I guess all of the Hignders know the truth of it all. Technically you¡¯re their rightful ruler, if you wanted.¡±


    Skye didn¡¯t even wait a second before replying to her husband; ¡°Well, fuck that! I don¡¯t wanna be a Queen! Too much bullshit ta deal with..¡±


    Tidas chuckled; ¡°Don¡¯t tell Amara that. It¡¯ll break her heart.¡±


    Skye giggled right as she felt a tap on her shoulder; ¡°What¡¯s gonna break me heart now?¡±


    Skye swallowed hard, then turned around, and spoke to Amara in a quiet, but firm voice; ¡°That Ima no Queen, nor ever will be.¡±


    ¡°What if Tidas were ta be King of Alcon?¡± Amara asked, already knowing the answer.


    Before Skye could tell her off regardless, Murdoc spoke up over everyone; ¡°Okay! So this is how it¡¯s gonna go! Prince Tidas will fight the seven-hundred and fifty-plus, non-Mystic challengers! And General Moonstone will take on All of the challengin¡¯ Mystics! If ye think this isna fair, then yer a Bampot that shouldna be in the ring in the first ce!¡±


    As Murdoc went off, Skye leaned towards Amara and asked; ¡°Why does he keep callin¡¯ me General Moonstone?¡±


    Amara stifled a chuckle; ¡°Well, technically that be one of yer titles. He doesna wanna call ye princess because that¡¯s a downgrade from Queen. And we Hignders tend ta put a bit of stock in ranks when ites ta fightin¡¯. At least that¡¯s what I think he¡¯s thinkin¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Did that Wace man really meet me biological mother?¡±


    Amara nodded at Skye before speaking in a low voice again; ¡°Aye.. He was the actin¡¯ Commander fer Murdoc¡¯s father once he lost his leg in a raid. To yer Da, actually..¡±


    Skye¡¯s eyes bulged; ¡°What?! Me Da doesna fight!¡±


    Amara chuckled loudly this time, annoying Murdoc as he continued to chastise his men; ¡°Aye, twas yer Da. Maurice didna think he¡¯d fight fer another Alconian. They were raidin¡¯ the property right next ta Moonshire when it happened. Ye were just a wee bairn back then.¡±


    ¡°Ye raided Lord Reinbolt¡¯s property?! Well that¡¯s a foolhardy move. The man was always feisty.¡±


    ¡°Aye,¡± Amara paused when Murdoc shot her a look, but continued anyway; ¡°Yer parents were visitin¡¯ him when we attacked. Maurice tried ta kidnap yer Ma, but she was pregnant wit ye at the time. Yer Da cut off his leg as he tried ta ride away wit her. Wace fought yer Da until he started ta lose, then yer Ma stepped in..¡±


    ¡°After a...spirited battle between yer Ma and me, we sat down and had a cup of wine together-well, I had a cup of wine. For some reason, she refused ta drink anythin¡¯ but water or juice wit ye. Said she didn¡¯t like how she felt when she drank, and couldna imagine that it twas good fer a bairn.. Strange woman.¡±


    Amara grinned at her, but had a twinge of sadness to her voice; ¡°Ye remind me of her a lot. She turned out ta be a great woman. I wish that ye coulda known her..¡±


    Skye had a million questions running through her head about her biological mother. Everyone seemed to know who she was, but it was more than just her Warrick blood. They¡¯d never met her before, so why did a good chunk of them automatically assume she¡¯d make a good Queen?!


    Seeing the contemtion on her face, Amara waved her hand and said; ¡°Ye can worry about all of thatter, Yer Highness.. Yer husband¡¯s about ta step into the ring, and we need ta clear out.


    Skye hadn¡¯t even realized it, but Murdoc had finished speaking, and was literally ring at them for talking the whole time. It wasn¡¯t about anything important, so Amara waved him off with a ¡®Tch¡¯ noise, which seemed to annoy him greatly.


    ¡°Ima yer King! Ye could at least wait til I was done speakin¡¯ before ye started talkin¡¯.¡±


    Amara shrugged, but Skye apologized for being rude. Murdoc grinned at her for her good manners, then huffed in Amara¡¯s general direction. She was about to say something, but Tidas walked over to stand in front of them.


    Wrapping an arm around his wife¡¯s shoulders, Tidas kissed the top of her and said; ¡°I think it¡¯s time we started, or they might start to fight all of us..¡±


    Looking at the amassing Hignders before her, Skye felt a chill run up her spine. They looked bloodthirsty as they stared at her, and mainly her husband. Animosity was heavy in the air as they murmured threats.


    All swords were meant to stay sheathed, but Tidas could already tell that That wasn¡¯t going to be happening. Instead of bothering him in any way, the prospect of the added challenge had him excited. It was technically closer to a real battle this way..


    Skye could feel the excitement emanating from him, and she understood it. While she still worried for him, Skye felt confident that Tidas would win. He had fought on numerous battlefields surrounded by mages that wanted to kill him.


    The Hignders thought that their numbers and the limited space of the ring would hinder him enough for someone to strike him down. Usually; power meant nothing in the face of overwhelming odds. Plus, he was a ¡®pampered Southern Prince¡¯ to the inexperienced ones..


    Tidas¡¯ experience was above average for most, especially for his rank and age. He¡¯d been on the front lines for every battle or brawl he¡¯d ever been involved in. The older Hignders knew to be leery of him, but a vast majority of those challenging him were young, and hadn¡¯t really seen the prince in action.


    After a quick good luck kiss; Skye, Amara, and Murdoc exited the ring. Tidas walked to the farthest point, and waited for the city block-sized ring to fill. If he had to: Tidas could handle a couple thousand non-magic users on his own. So long as he could use his Tank trait..

 Chapter 313

    313 Tidas Vs. The Hignds(Part One)


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE AND VIOLENCE***


    As the ring began to fill, Tidas could already see multiple people with their weapons drawn. Blood coursed through his veins as his anticipation built..


    Skye watched him forcing the smile from his face, which would worry any normal person, but not her. She understood Tidas¡¯ love of fighting because she felt it, too.


    It felt good to let loose her years of pent-up aggression towards both herself, and the world¡¯s injustices. Skye had seen it her entire life, and was growing ever more disgusted with the world, especially with the attempted forced marriage with Fowler.


    Even then, Skye could sense Jacob¡¯s intent, and she nearly hated her father over the situation, but that was how it went for women in Alcon. She could¡¯ve defended herself from him easily, but then her original fear would rear it¡¯s ugly self at her.


    Since her childhood, Skye had been afraid of people finding out about her magic. The thought of getting indoctrinated, and never being allowed to marry Tidas had terrified her. She¡¯d felt weak and powerless for the most part. Always depending on Peggy, or her father to support her, and make her feel better..


    Since Tidas hade back into her life, Skye had truly learned to live. She¡¯d fought for him, bled for him, and learned of everything he¡¯d put himself through. For his father, for her, and for the rest of Alcon; Tidas had shouldered a great burden.. Their future.


    Skye had never realized that he¡¯d been thinking about their future in such a way. She only ever thought of the superficial side of their lives. What their wedding would look like, their home, children.. She¡¯d never considered the world that they would live in itself.


    While Skye only saw what was in front of her, Tidas had reached far and wide in an attempt to make sure that their family would live in a good world. Seeing so much of the twisted, evil side of humanity had changed him.


    .....


    Tidas hade to enjoy fighting as a way to cope with all of the terrible things he¡¯d seen, and how helpless he¡¯d felt at points throughout his life. Skye was one of the few people that couldpletely understand him..


    ************


    As she watched him stretch and crack his neck, Skye felt her pulse quicken. Tidas looked over at her, and shed a cocky smile. She blew him a kiss, then took a deep breath as Murdoc yelled; ¡°At the call of the dragon: Begin!¡±


    The snow crunched under her feet as Zazzy walked closer to the ring, and looked at her father. Tidas grinned and nodded to his scaly princess, then turned to face the throngs of Hignders before him..


    The imagery before them sent a creeping chill up the backs of the Hignders. Zazzy aligned herself directly behind the Southern Prince. His face took on a devilish grin as he took his stance.


    Holding both his long sword and short sword like daggers with his arms crossed, he looked like a small dragon bearing it¡¯s teeth. Zazzy took a deep breath, then roared as loudly as she could, making many of the challengers flinch..


    When they looked back to where the prince was supposed to be, he was gone...


    The crowds of Hignders suddenly cried out as Tidas tore through them. Using his sheathed swords to send many of them flying through the air, and from the ring. It was at that moment that they had realized that theirpacted numbers in the ring had not only made it difficult to swing a sword, but had also made it easier for Tidas to knock them out.


    Within the blink of an eye; the Southern Prince had taken out at least a hundred of their men in one go. As soon as he cut a line through the middle at an angle, Tidas went off to the side. When he neared the edge, he¡¯d m into Hignders; knocking them over the sides, then doubled back along a different path.


    His moves seemed erratic, but they were actually part of amon strategy he used on the battlefield when faced with a bunch of greenhorns. Causing small, but painful strikes as he sped along as a blur. Random people crying out all around you with with a dark figure zipping around, barely seen..


    As he quickly started to thin out their numbers, some of the younger ones began to panic. Swinging erratically, and not caring about who they were hitting. Not only was Tidas quickly chipping away at their numbers, but he had turned their inexperienced fighters into weapons.


    It wasn¡¯t like Tidas wasn¡¯t taking hits himself, but the dragon armor Skye had made him was absorbing the strikes from the non-mages rather easily.. For the moment.


    There was a group off in the farthest corner that Tidas had purposely been avoiding. Saving them for as close tost as possible. He would need as little distraction as possible to deal with them without killing them.


    There was one group in the Hignds that gave even the RMC a tough time, and over half of them were in the ring. They used synchronized attacks and defensive strategies much like the RMC did. And about four of them had enchanted items..


    As the numbers thinned down to around four hundred or so, Tidas kicked it up a notch. Both his speed and power increased, and he started to actually attack with intent. The opponents he had left were the smarter ones out of the Hignder infantry, and wouldn¡¯t be taken down as easily as the others.


    The crowds had been screaming their heads off the entire time, adding to the overall chaos. At first, it was taunts and cries for Tidas¡¯ failure. As the Hignders fell from the ring in massive groups, some of those taunts turned to cheers..


    The Hignders respected ingenuity and strength above most things. They upheld personal codes, and acknowledged the strength of others, even enemies. If Tidas could win, then he could find himself at least respected by the majority of the Hignders. Not necessarily liked, but respected enough that any lingering animosity would be able to be kept in check.


    As he zipped around, an obviously veteran warrior attempted to trip him up with another Hignder. Tidas jumped, hit the ground, rolled to avoid unsheathed axes, then jumped back onto his feet and took off.


    The crowds screamed and cheered, confusing Skye as to how they could see through the thongs of people in the ring. Looking up, Skye saw something she never expected to see..


    An enormous disy screen floated in the air above them. It showed the fight on both sides, giving everyone an excellent view. As Skye looked to the sides of the rings, she realized that some of the people gathered around weren¡¯t defeatedpetitors.


    They held veryplicated-looking ck and grey boxes with oversized lenses on the front of them.. ¡®Are those the monitors that feed the images to the screen?! Oh! I so badly wann go check ¡¯em out!¡¯


    Right as the thought crossed her mind, several RMC members started to bring tes of food over to her. An oversized bowl of soup with bits of vegetables and beef in it paired amazingly with the loaf of bread. She made quick work of it by dipping the bread into the broth.


    Next, Skye had a chicken pot pie meant to feed four, then finished her snack off with a literally fresh-from-the-oven mixed berry pie. The only thing she felt was missing was Peggy¡¯s sd..


    After mming a cup of water, Skye went back to watching her husband¡¯s fight..


    Tidas was down to thest one-hundred and twenty or so fighters, and wasn¡¯t having an easy time of it. The ones that remained were the best that the Hignders had to offer, when it came to their non-mystic fighters.


    They knew how to work as a team, and had dealt with many Alconian mages before. The only reason Tidas was still unharmed was because he used his Tank trait a little differently than most other mages. Even the ones that were Hybrids like him.


    Because Tidas kept his senses heightened at all times, it was second-nature to him. It didn¡¯t deplete his magic like it did for most other mages that had to switch it off during direct battle. It was either devote magic to your legs and muscles, or your senses.


    Only those with a high capacity for magic could do both, and Zas had sensed Tidas¡¯ potential. Fae naturally had more magic than humans, so it was how he was used to operating. No human had ever been able to maintain both throughout the entirety of a battle; except for Tidas and his ancestor.


    Every rushed footstep, and every grunt before a swing; Tidas heard it alling as he ducked and dodged. It wasn¡¯t easy, but those minuscule moments before impact had kept him from serious injury so far. He didn¡¯t count the self-inflicted scrapes and scratches from dodging and blocking.


    Remembering a trick that Zas had taught him, he ran between two groups as evenly as he could, nudging them along into even lines. Bouncing around the ring a couple times, Tidas doubled back, and mmed into the hulking Hignder in the front of the line.


    Propelling forward with momentum and might, Tidas started to push the stack of Hignders out of the ring. Eight of them were out before they started to push back. The Hignder in front had been knocked out, and the ones directly behind him didn¡¯t look the best..


    With his momentary pause, other Hignders started to rush his sides. The twenty or so other Hignders he was already going up against were gaining traction, and began to try and push him back. Rather than crush a non-magic user, Tidas pulled the man to the side, making him crash into an oing opponent.


    Tossing the lead Hignder caused him to pivot and spin into the next oning Hignder. He swiftly ducked and nailed the man in his gut with the hilt of his sword as another rushed him from the side..


    Tidas grinned as he let himself be hit, and taken out of the line of fire from the copsing Hignders. Without him to push back against, they¡¯d all fallen forward..


    In one swift motion; Tidas nted one foot at an angle to stop himself and his opponent while grabbing said Hignder by the scruff of his shirt. When the momentum hit, he used it to flip over the Hignder to off-set his own weight, then sped back towards the mostly still copsed Hignders.


    After more or less chasing them over the ring¡¯s edge, he turned back to the final hundred. The few he¡¯d been concerned about were finally moving around. They were talking to a few of the remaining challengers around them..


    ¡°Well that can¡¯t be good..¡±


    Tidas¡¯ mutter went unheard by his opponents, but some of the mystics had heard him, and chuckled. They razzed him from the sidelines, but all that did was make Tidas smirk. He¡¯d been conserving his magic specifically to deal with the final hundred..


    Clearing his throat to speak as loudly as he could, Tidas yelled over the crowds; ¡°I¡¯m sorry if this breaks anyone¡¯s bones! But if I¡¯m gonna win, I can¡¯t hold back anymore!¡±

 Chapter 314

    314 Tidas Vs. The Hignds(Part Two)


    *** CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE AND GORE***


    The Hignders that remained were called the Banshee Birgade by their kin, and were the ones sent out to handle the moreplicated and targeted raids. They were mostly men specifically trained to deal with mages, but that still didn¡¯t prepare them for Tidas¡¯ power increase.


    His speed, power, and precision tripled, making it nearly impossible to keep up with his movements. Tidas practically flew across the ring as he sent Hignders careening out of his way. Making the extra men that the brigade had enlisted pointless.


    Without firsthand knowledge of how Tank mages moved, none of the regr challengers could stand up to the Southern Prince. It was akin to training with Murdoc to the birgade, but more.. ferocious.


    Murdoc would merely train with them, but Tidas was trying to hurt them; to knock them out in one way or another. Various unconscious Hignders were scattered across the floor of the ring, and more were piling up.


    After zipping past the scattered Hignders, anyone that wasn¡¯t a part of the Banshee Brigade was knocked unconscious, or out of the ring. They could barely keep track of Tidas now, he was moving so fast. The only reason that the birgade was still standing was because they were highly skilled, and trained by Murdoc.


    Tidas hadn¡¯t been overwhelmed by them yet because he kept changing his trajectory, which was extremely difficult to do at his speed. Most Tank mages let their momentum carry them along. The fact that the prince was directing himself around showed incredible control.


    Unable to counter him in their usual ways, the birgade shifted their tactics. Instead of spreading out in smaller groups, they gathered together towards one of the corner. Tidas saw a small gap in their defenses, and sped towards it.. Not realizing it was a trap until it was toote.


    They had intentionally left the gap to draw him in. Axe and sword came down on him with furry, making him cry out as he felt one of his ribs crack. One of the covered axes had struck him hard on the side, knocking the wind out of him.


    .....


    The moment Tidas hit the ground, they jumped on him. Kicking and swinging their weapons as the Southern Prince did his best to protect his vital spots. Swing after swing, the Hignders pummeled Tidas as the spectators watched..


    ¡°Get the Fuck offa me Husband!¡± Skye screamed as she attempted to enter the ring, but Murdoc held her back.


    Amara and Murdoc were telling her that she couldn¡¯t enter, but she wasn¡¯t listening. Kicking and yelling; Skye tried to break free from Murdoc, but he had a tight grip.


    ¡°Let me go now, or I Swear ye will lose the option of Ever havin¡¯ kids!¡± Skye had looked back at Murdoc as she struggled and shouted.


    ¡°Can ya not go a day without causin¡¯ trouble?¡± Petrie stated as he walked over.


    Skye slowed in her efforts, but didn¡¯t stop trying to break free from Murdoc. As Petrie approached, he added; ¡°If ye interrupt the fight, people will call ¡¯em a saftie, and lose any respect he¡¯s gained.¡±


    Skye stopped her struggling to ask; ¡°What¡¯s a saftie?¡±


    ¡°A weak person, dear. If ya go in there now, he¡¯ll be theughingstock of the Hignds by nightfall. This was yer idea, after all. Wouldna look good if ye two couldna handle yer selves,¡± Amara stated as she watched the group of Hignders inch closer to Tidas.


    As Murdoc released a dower-looking Skye as he said; ¡°Those eejits.. Ye don¡¯t need ta worry.. They lost..¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Skye eximed as she looked over at the ring.


    Hignders were flying through the air as Tidas fought them without mercy. They had encircled him too closely, giving the Southern Prince the opportunity that he needed..


    Grabbing one of the legs to his side, Tidas yanked one of therger Hignders down on top of him. While he temporarily took the hits; Tidas shifted his weight, pulled his legs up and under, then heaved the Hignder towards the others.


    The man crashed into hisrades, taking three of them down with him. The gap gave Tidas a small window to escape, but instead: he let his fury be unleashed.


    Ralph had taught him that if he found himself surrounded on all sides to just let loose, so that¡¯s what he did. As the Hignders struck him, he struck back. Bones crunched and blood spilled as they hammered away at each other.


    Every time Tidas was hit, he struck twice as hard. The non-mystics had fought against countless southern mages, and had even faced Tidas on the battlefield before, but never like this.


    The Southern Prince had always been one of those warriors who covered the entirety of the battlefield. There was hardly a single mystic among the Hignders that had faced off against him longer than a few minutes; except Murdoc. As their group shrunk by elimination, the remaining challengers had to admit that the Southern Prince had earned his nicknames.


    Tidas had been given many official and non-official titles over the years. The Titan Pir, Commander of the RMC, the Avenging Prince, the People¡¯s Hero; but none of them matched him as well the Hignders¡¯ nickname right now.. The Southern Savage.


    Knowing the only way to win was topletely let loose, Tidas had unleashed the dark part of himself. A broad grin stretched across his bloodied face as he tore through the remaining Hignders.


    One man that had foolishly refused to wear any armor was hit so hard that he had actually thrown up before copsing. The mystics pulled him out of the ring to heal him because everyone had heard the sickening ¡®pop¡¯ noise from Tidas¡¯ strike.


    As the remaining twenty-five or so challengers fought for their pride, they started to wonder if they were actually fighting for their lives instead..


    Right as Tidas came careening towards them, one of the older Hignders called out. A few of them had been standing shoulder-to-shoulder, hiding a couple of small, but quick women behind their broad bodies. Right as he passed the aligned men, the women jumped out: one with a sheathed sword, and one with an unsheathed axe.


    Not having any other options at his speed, Tidas took the hit from the sheathed sword, and avoided the axe. It was what the old man had nned on him doing..


    The aligned Hignders jumped on him, and pinned him to the floor. Tidas struggled, but the weight of the men was difficult to deal with without seriously injuring them. He wasn¡¯t ready topletely fall to his darkness.. Until the woman with the unsheathed axe swung at his head.


    Skye cried out before the Hignder woman went to swing, snapping Tidas¡¯st bit of restraint. He wasn¡¯t about to let Skye watch him get hurt or die..


    After moving his head out of the way in the nick of time, the Southern Prince roared like the dragon did in the beginning, sending a spark of fear throughout his challengers. Their temporary paralysis gave him the split second he needed to break his left arm free.


    Reaching out, Tidas grabbed the face of the man closest to him, and mmed his head into anotherpetitor¡¯s. Feeling their dead weight, the Southern Prince shifted his body to avoid another strike from the woman Hignder. Freeing up his other hand just in time, Tidas caught the axe de from her third swing.


    The people watching were going crazy where they stood. No one could believe that a single man was taking on their toughest infantry members, and winning. Over seven-hundred and fifty trained soldiers, and he had nearly beaten them all inside of three hours.


    It was terrifying, and exhrating to the Hignders at the same time. Most loved a good fight, and respected those that gave their all in battle. As Murdoc watched his people¡¯s opinions wavering between the two, and idea crept into his head...


    Skye screamed her throat hoarse as she cheered her husband on, which made him want to win all the more. His energy shot through the roof as he looked over and saw her smiling, but concerned face..


    Tidas wondered for a moment if it was due to his reveling in battle, but the blood that kept trickling into his eye was the most likely reason, or so he hoped. Skye had told him that she loved and epted all of him, but Tidas still worried over his darkness.


    As he broke through the dogpile, this thoughts were cut short by the Hignder that had been barking orders earlier. Before Tidas knew it, the old man was in front of him; punching him square in the face. He got three solid hits in before Tidas could shift himself enough to block and counter.


    Right as he went on the defensive with the old man, another Hignder grabbed him from behind, and attempted to hold his arms down. Tidas easily broke free and hit the man in his gut, but two more popped up in his ce to try and restrain his arms.


    The old man got another few hits in, jarring Tidas a bit. He still managed to fling the other two off of him, but two more reced them. As Tidas¡¯ vision began to blur, he realized that he most likely had a concussion. His time was limited now, which made him feel desperate..


    As the older man hit him hard enough to cause his nose to start bleeding, Tidas belted out augh that sent a chill up the old man¡¯s spine..


    ¡°Guess my time is up.. I¡¯m sorry if this kills any of you,¡± Tidas¡¯ words had barely left his mouth before he pulled his arms together, making the two holding him collide with force.


    As their bodies hit the floor, and two more Hignders dove for his arms; Tidas bent his knees, and jumped to avoid them. The two crashed into each other as he kicked the old man in his face hard. He stumbled backwards while grabbing his nose and crying out in pain. Before he knew it: he fell out of the ring.


    The dozen or so that were left became irrational and erratic, charging at Tidas with reckless abandonment. It took him about eight minutes to finish them off. When thest one hit the ground, Tidas looked around at the ring, expecting someone to pop up out of nowhere..


    ¡®Where did that axe wielder go?¡¯


    Closing his eyes and focusing a moment, Tidas walked towards the area where she had nearly killed him. A soft rustle from his left side let him know where she was. Most people are right-handed, and not as aware on their less dominant side.. ¡®Big mistake on her part.¡¯


    As the thought passed through Tidas¡¯ head, he dropped his short sword from his left hand. The woman was already jumping at him with an unsheathed sword when he opened his eyes and looked right at her.


    Thess¡¯ eyes bulged as he held up his left hand, and caught her around the throat. She swung the sword at Tidas, but he smacked the side of her hand with his long sword, making her drop it..


    Utter fear covered her features as he stared at her coldly. The woman knew that if they¡¯d been on a real battlefield, she¡¯d already be dead. Since she came at him with the intent to kill, the Southern Savage would be well within his rights to end her life.


    She closed her eyes and waited for the final blow, but it never came. Instead, he released her now-bruised neck, and stated; ¡°Spread the word: the next person who tries to kill me or mine, dies painfully..¡±


    The woman¡¯s eyes shot open in shock. She nodded in the positive before scurrying out of the ring, leaving Tidas standing alone. He picked up his short sword, turned towards the crowds and sauntered over to the front.


    Covered in sweat and blood, Tidas spoke in a strong, unshakable tone; ¡°Anyone else wanna go?!¡±


    When no one responded, he added; ¡°Then I guess I win this one!¡±


    The crowds screamed and cheered for him as Tidas stuck his long sword into the air. Skye was instantly at his side, checking him over before Murdoc, Amara, and Petrie were even halfway around the ring.


    Seeing her husband¡¯s hesitation to look her in the eyes, Skye spoke in a sweet voice; ¡°Ima so proud of ye, love.. Well done.¡±

 Chapter 315

    315 Mage Vs. Mystics


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE AND VIOLENCE***


    Skye smiled as she healed Tidas¡¯ wounds. Most of the Hignders were actually cheering for Tidas. Some still hated him for loved ones lost, but the majority understood how war went. They couldn¡¯t me him while not knowing for sure if he was truly the one that killed their kin.


    As the Hignders worked themselves into a near-frenzy, Murdoc came to stand before them. Amara and Petrie trailed behind him, both having different expressions. Petrie¡¯s was pensive, but Amara looked like she¡¯d just gotten some excellent news.


    Before Skye could ask what was bothering Petrie, Murdoc spoke to the crowd; ¡°What did ya think of the Commander of the RMC?! There¡¯s a reason they put ¡¯em on the front lines fer every fight! He may be a MacArthur, but his Winchester blood roils in his veins for a good fight!¡±


    Surprise and cheers echoed throughout the small valley as the Hignders learned of Tidas¡¯ mother¡¯s side. The Winchesters were the right hand of the original Warricks, and were a prominent family in their history. A few even still existed in the Hignds, making them distant cousins to Tidas, in a sense.


    The ones that had been teetering between like and dislike were won over with that rarely recalled fact. Suddenly, it made sense to them why thest Warrick would choose him. He was no longer a MacArthur to them, but a Winchester, even though he insisted to be called by his given name, out of respect for his father.


    Tidas didn¡¯t mind it as much because he loved his mother, but both his soldiers and father would take it as an insult to ignore his royal name. He asked anyone listening to simply call him Prince Tidas, though most still preferred his northern nickname; they just saw it in a different light now.


    Calling him ¡®Southern Savage¡¯ was a testament to his skills as a warrior now, but he still didn¡¯t like it very much. If anything, he¡¯d rather they just drop the titles all together if it was going to cause issues, but that wasn¡¯t going to happen, either.


    As Skye finished healing her husband, Murdoc announced that General Moonstone would be fighting next, then called all Mystic challengers forward. There was around two-hundred and eighty or so that stepped forward, many of them older.


    .....


    The three generals that Skye sensed before we¡¯re in the middle, towards the back of the group. Sensing their levels of magic; Skye regretted not taking on ten at a time instead of all of them at once, but only for a moment. The tougher the challengers were that stepped up, the stronger her anticipation grew.


    Tidas fully understood the gleam in his wife¡¯s eyes as they started to walk back to the far side of the ring.


    As thepetitors entered the ring, the crowds erupted with cheers for the Last Warrick, which again confused the majority of the troops. Thanks to Ronnie, us, and Kari; rumors were quickly spreading that Warrick was simply an old and respected name in the Hignds, and that it came from Skye¡¯s mother¡¯s side generations back.


    It was technically a lie, but notpletely when wordy was taken into ount. Skye hated that she had to deal with half-truths.. They were the same as lying to her because it could cause just as much damage as an outright lie.


    The fact that her entire Warrick family had been murdered, and that they still didn¡¯t know why was the only reason that she went along with it. If it weren¡¯t for Tidas and Peggy, Skye would happily draw out her family¡¯s murderer so she could take revenge herself..


    As the ring quickly filled Tidas cupped his wife¡¯s cheek, kissed her, then wished her good luck. Skye grinned broadly at him before giving him another quick kiss, then smacked his arse to get him to go.


    A few of the Hignders whistled and whooped at her for doing it, but all she did wasugh at them with a smile. Skye loved her husband, and couldn¡¯t give two shits about what people thought about her giving him a little love tap.


    When Tidas jumped out of the ring, he was swarmed by overly enthusiastic RMC members the moment his feet crunched in the snow. They congratted him on his victory while Arthur Tanner handed him a warm, wet towel to wipe the blood and sweat from his face.


    After a couple minutes, Murdoc bellowed over the throngs of Alconians; ¡°Ima about ta start the next round! In case ye wanna see how yer top mage fairs against our best!¡±


    All of the RMC members went silent as they refocused their attention on the ring..


    ************


    Skye watched the Hignd mages organizing themselves as they muttered attack ns. Trying not to let Skye hear what they were saying. They knew that she possessed Shaman, Tank, Earth, and Water traits, but no one knew to what extent.


    Skye was famous, but not many details were actually known about her; especially when it came to her magical capabilities. Most of her experiences had taken ce in Alcon, but the Mystics remembered her recent disy on the battlefield very vividly.


    Most of the infantry members that Tidas had fought weren¡¯t present on the battlefield the other day. Because of it, they could only go off of their past experiences with the prince.


    The Mystics, on the other hand, had been on the front lines. They not only saw Skye¡¯s multiple magics, but a few of them had experienced her power first-hand.


    As they took their positions, every person in the ring tensed and they waited for the Hignd King to announce the start..


    ¡°At the sound of the dragon: Begin!¡±


    Zazzy slowly walked up to the same position that she¡¯d takenst time, and stood directly behind Skye. As she lifted her short swords up, she crossed her arms. The Mystics got the same mental picture as the infantry had: their opponent looked like a dragon in human form.


    They were so taken aback by the imagery before them that many had jumped when Zazzy roared the start of the fight..


    Unlike Tidas; Skye didn¡¯t move right away. She was too busy funneling massive amounts of magic into the ground. When she blinked, five Tanks surrounded her on all sides. A devilish smirk yed at her lips as they were instantly inpaled by blunted rocks jutting out of the ground.


    Next, ten were sent in, but the same thing happened. As the Mystic Generals tried and failed to find a weak spot in her defense, Skye took out forty of them in total before they switched up tactics.


    Two Earth Mystics were sent in ahead of four Tanks to counter her magic. One could harden earth simrly to Kari, and the other could alter it¡¯sposition to change the foundation in a specific area or object, to iron.


    They¡¯d made the section around Skye solid so she couldn¡¯t use the immediate ground to her advantage anymore, or so they thought..


    Skye chuckled loud enough for the generals to hear her as she instantly changed the ground back. However, she allowed the Mystics charging her to remain on their path..


    Bending her knees, Skye darted forward, surprising the two Tanks that were now in front of her. They didn¡¯t even have time to react as the Last Warrick used the hilts of her swords to hit them in their stomachs simultaneously. As they gasped for air, Skye paused a moment.


    Flicking her swords backwards, Skye felt theme into contact with the two Earth Mystics she had just bypassed. They were jumping for her backside, hoping to tackle her, but got hit by her swords, then knocked into each other. After hearing their thud, she darted forward again, and attacked the next two Tanks.


    One was a bit more prepared than the other, and managed to block Skye¡¯s first hit. Since she¡¯d taken out the other, she brought her other sword up, and clocked the Mystic in the side of his head. He went flying off to the side as more Mystics ran towards her, ready for all-out battle.


    Smirking again, Skye stamped her foot down on the floor with force..


    The ring began to shake and creak as massive amounts of magic continued to flow out of Skye, and into the ground. The thin boards cracked and snapped as they shifted under the challengers¡¯ feet. They tried to move out of the way, but it was toote..


    The boards bent and dropped the shocked Hignders into the enormous hole that Skye had created. Several tried to climb or jump out, so she started to close up the hole. She wasn¡¯t burying them or anything; just restoring and strengthening the boards.


    Skye stared at the remaining ny or so Hignd mages with the same calm smirk that she had on her face before. It unnerved many of the less experienced ones, but the generals still hanging towards the back smiled back. They had wanted to fight their would-be Queen, and see what she was made of first-hand.


    They didn¡¯t get the chance to fight Skye on the battlefield because she¡¯d shown up so suddenly. It wasn¡¯t until after the battle that they¡¯d learned who she was. Murdoc had told them that if she so desired, he would let Skye rule in his stead, as was her birthright.


    They have disagreed vehemently; saying that she was southern born and raised, and hadn¡¯t earned the throne like he had. They knew that she had saved Murdoc¡¯s life, and was currently refusing the crown, but it didn¡¯t earn their trust. They needed to know what kind of person they were dealing with, in case she ever changed her mind...


    Tidas watched with balled-up fists and gritted teeth the entire time. He knew Skye could handle herself, but it was still utterly nerve-wracking. As he began to fidget in ce, Murdoc came up from behind him, and stood off to his side as he spoke.


    ¡°Ima havin¡¯ yerddies whip ye up some grub. You¡¯ll be needin¡¯ yer stamina back fer when Skye finishes up.¡±


    Tidas slowly turned towards Murdoc, and narrowed his eyes on him; ¡°And Why would I need stamina?¡±


    The Hignd King smiled broadly at him; ¡°Cause ye got one more fight ta get through if ye want All of me people offa yer backs.¡±


    Tidas took a step towards Murdoc, and gestured towards the ring with his arm; ¡°I thought that This was supposed to do that?!¡±


    ¡°Mostly.. But there still be a few determined bangers about that would rather see ye both dead than in a position ta usurp me. They¡¯re the ones I wanna show that Skye isna a threat ta me, nevermindin¡¯ Amara¡¯s nonsense.¡±


    Tidas sighed; ¡°Why would they think she wants your throne?!¡±


    Murdoc shrugged; ¡°Amara¡¯s nonsense..¡±


    ¡°Tis not nonsense, and twas before she told me what she wanted. Dinna fault me for assumin¡¯ that she¡¯d want ta im her birthright. Most would!¡± Amara replied as she and Petrie came over to them.


    As Tidas watched Skye ready herself for a wave of Manics with a cocky grin, he stated; ¡°Aye, but Skye¡¯s not like most..¡±


    Amara grinned at the obvious affection in his eyes; ¡°Ima beginnin¡¯ ta get that.¡±


    As the three Hignders turned their attention back towards Skye, Amara could barely contain her excitement. Petrie chided her for agreeing to Murdoc¡¯s crazy idea, but it didn¡¯t deter Amara in the slightest..


    ¡®Tis been so long since I had a good fight! I hope Skye has a good grasp on her Water magic. She¡¯ll need it against me...¡¯

 Chapter 316

    316 Quicksand And Shackles


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE, VIOLENCE***


    Skye ducked and dodged as a row of Manicsunched a variety of things at her. First, it was just sheathed daggers and clubs. One Manic simply cut his hand open, and flung blood on a clear patch of ground.


    Rocks and pebbles floated up, then flew through the air at high speeds towards Skye. As she moved around the ring, Tanks attempted to either stop her by fighting her, or just dy her long enough for the Manics tond a hit. Neither tactics worked.


    Whenever she had to stop to fight, Skye would use her Earth magic to create a half-barrier, simr to the first time she¡¯d fought Shasta. If the Manics couldn¡¯t see where theirrades were, then they wouldn¡¯t just rain hell down on her.


    It was a useful strategy, but consumed quite a bit of the magic she was dumping into the ground. Skye had shifted the earth under the ring to allow thepetitors she¡¯d trapped there to crawl out to the sidelines. If they had been smart and stayed, it would drained even more of her magic, but they didn¡¯t.


    However, no one wanted to sit in a dark hole surrounded by loose earth that felt like it would crumble and bury you alive if you messed with it. When the tunnel opened up, the Hignders were more than happy to get out, and Skye was excited that they went for it..


    The spectators cheered, divided about who they wanted to win. Most wanted to see their Mystics win, but they still called out whenever they saw the Last Warrick do something amazing; which was damn-near the whole time.


    When thest fallenpetitor cleared the side hole, she closed it up, and started on the next part of her n while still avoiding the remaining Hignders. There had been ny to start, and were now down to around seventy-five or so. It was hard to keep track of them all as she zipped around, looking for ones to pick off.


    As her n nearedpletion, Skye¡¯s magic was starting to strain. She had only recently gotten used to Unison Magic, and she¡¯d been using her Tank trait the entire time on top of it. With her forth now being needed on asion, Skye knew her window of opportunity was limited..


    .....


    Splitting her concentration had just put the Would-Be Queen in a bad cement in the ring. The generals had noticed that she was still putting a lot of magic into the ground, and had prepared for it. As Skye zipped around, she thought that the Mystics were moving to attack her, but that was to throw her off.


    As Skye quickly looked around, she realized that she was in the middle of the ring, andpletely surrounded on all sides. Stopping almost dead-center, Skye shifted her swords forward, ready to be attacked.


    The man named Wace stepped forward with a sad grin and said; ¡°I expected more from ye, but I suppose the pitfall in the floor was a nifty trick. So sorry we won¡¯t be havin¡¯ that talk-¡±


    Skye grinned broadly, then chuckled as she discreetly checked everyone¡¯s positions a final time; ¡°And who said that?! Me arse ain¡¯t out the ring yet, but yer about ta wish You already were..¡±


    ¡°ATTACK! Don¡¯t give her a chance ta do anythin¡¯!¡± another general yelled when all Wace did was smirk.


    As the Mystics either used their magic on her, or rushed her if they were a Tank; Skye grinned devilishly, then put up a barrier. Instead of discing the iron deposits from earlier, Skye had collected more off to the side, and was now using it for her barrier.


    Weapons ricocheted off of it as Tanksnded face-first against it. As everyone took a few steps towards the sphere, the ground gave way under their feet, but not into a pitfall..


    The boards of the ring disappeared, and they all fell into waste-deep, icy, liquidy mud. As they struggled to free themselves, the mud quickly thicken into a paste-like substance. As panic began to spread, the iron sphere fell apart like sand, then sank into the mud.


    Skye used her magic to force it to the bottom, surround her opponents¡¯ feet, then harden. She then separated the water from the dirt and rocks, and had it pool around her. Ready to use at a moment¡¯s notice..


    As she stood above everyone, Skye called out in a stern tone; ¡°None of ye can move now. Not only are ye stuck in about four feet of dirt, there¡¯s also a solid te of iron around all of yer ankles that covers the size of the ring. Even if a Manic uses weapons against me, I¡¯ll knock yer arse out before ye can miss again..¡±


    There were seventy-eight Mystics left in the ring two minutes ago, and now no one could raise a finger to the Last Warrick. She had trapped thempletely, and if they¡¯d been in a real battle; Skye could ughter them easily.


    As Wace looked up at Skye, a thrill ran down his back. She had taken out most of the top Mystics that the Hignds had to offer in less than an hour and a half.. The knowledge both excited, and worried him.


    While he¡¯d known Sorcha for a short time, Wace had no idea what kind of a person her daughter had turned out to be without her. The rumors said that she was a kind, generous, and strongss, but he couldn¡¯t be sure himself until he spoke with her.


    ¡®She sure does look like her Ma, though..¡¯


    As the thought crossed his mind, Wace chuckled and said; ¡°Ye win,ssie! Ye win! Now let us out! Tis blood freezin¡¯ in here!¡±


    Skye looked at the other Hignders to see if anyone disagreed with him, but no one raised a hand or weapon. With a wave of her hand, she sent the water around her back into the ground directly around them, and loosened the iron around their feet.


    As they pulled themselves out, Skye rehardened the ground they¡¯d just came from, then released her magic. Wace walked up to her, smiled, then raised her arm in victory..


    The crowds exploded with cheers and apuse as the Mystics cleared the way for the Last Warrick. They had prepared themselves for another pitfall; ready to jump as soon as their feet hit the ground. All the preparation did was sink them deeper.


    Feeling a familiar, gentle hand on her lower back, Skye turned and wrapped her arms around her husband. Tidas smiled andughed, but looked more worse for wear than he had when he¡¯d left the ring. Realizing why, Skye asked; ¡°Were ye that worried for me?¡±


    Tidas clicked his tongue; ¡°Yes and no. I know you can handle yourself, but.. I canna help it.¡±


    Skye leaned up on her toes, and kissed her husband before saying; ¡°I understand ye perfectly. I worry, too, even though I know yer one of the strongest people alive.¡±


    ¡°Ach! Canna ye not wait til yer behind closed doors fer yer mush?¡± Petrie stated in a joking manner as he walked up to them with Murdoc and Amara.


    ¡°I could, but I don¡¯t wanna,¡± Skye replied with a cheeky grin.


    ¡°That was Amazin¡¯! How did ye think ta shackle ¡¯em down in ce wit the iron? Is it really one solid chuck, or was that a bluff?-¡±


    ¡°AMARA! Calm down! Ye can ask her all that stuff after she eats again. We need ta get things goin¡¯ if we want our shot,¡± Murdoc yelled over the crowds.


    Skye broke her hold on her husband to re at at the Hignders; ¡°Why would I need ta eat again? Ima done fightin¡¯..¡±


    Amara¡¯s grin widened as she spoke in a sing-song-type voice; ¡°Oh, no yer na-aught..¡±


    Tidas recognized that Skye was about to start yelling, so he said; ¡°I don¡¯t like it either, but they have a valid reason to do it.¡±


    Skye looked at her traitorous husband tly; ¡°And what would that be?¡±


    Petrie stepped forward; ¡°To deter anyone that would try and cause ye two, or the other RMC members any issues-¡±


    Skye huffed, then gestured to the ring as she spoke; ¡°I thought that¡¯s what That was for?!¡±


    ¡°I said the same thing,¡± Tidas stated with a slightly goofy grin to his wife, then went back to being serious when her expression remained unamused.


    After a bit of back and forth, Skye finally said; ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll agree to another fight on two conditions..¡±


    Murdoc quirked an eyebrow at her; ¡°What is it ye be wantin¡¯?¡±


    Skye smiled innocently; ¡°Ye have to help me in any way ye can wit doin¡¯ somethin¡¯ for our troops on Yuletide. The second is that ye have ta help me make a gift for Zazzy. It¡¯s her birthday-hatch day? Ye know what? We¡¯re stickin¡¯ ta birthday..¡±


    Murdoc, Amara, and Petrie all chuckled as Murdoc replied; ¡°Aye! I can agree ta that! But I want somethin¡¯ in return-¡±


    ¡°Ack! Ye can¡¯t ask her fer anything! Yer fightin¡¯ Tidas! Ye gotta make a deal wit him! I get ta make a deal with Skye!¡± Amara yelled as she intervened.


    Skye stared at her with a confused expression; ¡°Why would ye make a deal-¡±


    ¡°Because I get ta fight ya! Ima so excited! I havena fought in years! I Cannot wait!¡± Amara had cut Skye off due to her level of enthusiasm.


    Bewilderment covered Skye¡¯s features until she recalled Petrie telling her something about how Amara was one of their most powerful Mystics. Saying as much, Petrie grinned and exined in further detail..


    ¡°Tis was how she¡¯s earned sway wit our Council in the first ce, and why she¡¯s been promoted to High Councilor: Amara used ta be the Commander of our Mystic Division.¡±


    Skye looked at Amara with a shocked expression, but it quickly faded. Amara quirked an eyebrow at he and spoke in a defensive tone; ¡°What? Don¡¯t believe¡¯em?¡±


    Shaking her head in the negative, Skye replied; ¡°Nope, I absolutely believe it.. What¡¯s yer trait then? Are ye a Tank?¡±


    Before Amara could answer, Murdoc addressed the Hignders, whom were chomping at the bit for an answer as to what they should do. It was past lunch time, and the children in the crowds were growing ever restless. He announced a ¡®bonus round¡¯ was to take ce after everyone took a break to warm up, and eat lunch.


    When he announced that both he and Councilor Amara were going to be fighting, the Hignders freaked out even more than when Skye had won. Anyone in theirte twenties hadn¡¯t seen the former Commander fight before, but Wace remembered.


    Heughed boisterously as he made his way back the way he¡¯de the first time. He didn¡¯t wait for Murdoc to finish talking before heading back. No doubt the restaurants would be filled with people demanding quick service soon, and he didn¡¯t want yo risk missing the fight..


    As Murdoc continued to talk, Skye asked Amara what her trait was again. Seeing the annoyed look shed at her from her king, the two women moved away as not to be heard.


    Once they were a few feet away, Amara grinned mischievously at Skye, then said; ¡°Ima not tellin¡¯..¡±


    ¡°Ohe on! Ye know all of me traits, and seen a bunch of me tricks! Ye can at least tell me what kinda magic ye use!¡± Skye hored indignantly.


    ¡°Will ye stop teasin¡¯ the poorss, and just tell her?!¡± Petrie chided as he came over to join their conversation.


    Amara gave him a hard stare; ¡°Yer no fun, Petrie Haugan..¡±


    Turning back to Skye, Amara shed a cheeky smile again; ¡°Ima quite rare on the Star Continent, but the Fire Nation is famous fer havin¡¯ me kinda magic users.. What type of Mystic am I?¡±


    Skye¡¯s eyes went wide as she realized; ¡°Yer a bloody Fire Mage?!¡±


    Amara waved at them to follow her as she stated; ¡°Ima me Mystic, dear.. Sounds more elegant, don¡¯t ya think?¡±

 Chapter 317

    317 Alconians Vs. Hignders


    After Murdoc finished his speech, their group wound up joining the RMC members for lunch. Skye, Tidas, Amara, and Murdoc had until three o¡¯clock to eat, and for the two to recuperate from their previous fights. They hardly taken any damage, but they¡¯d both used up enormous amounts of magic.


    As they ate, Skye also attempted to finish healing Tidas. She had mostly fixed a broken rib right after his fight, but didn¡¯t have enough magic to finish it earlier withouting up short in her own fight. As she began to funnel her magic into him, Skye dropped her fork..


    ¡°Did another Shaman finish healin¡¯ yer rib?¡±


    Tidas looked at his wife with confusion as he swallowed his bite, then asked; ¡°I thought you healed me up right after my fight?¡±


    ¡°I did, mostly.. I couldna finish yer rib, or I wouldn¡¯ta won. Did someone else heal ye?¡± Skye asked with a confused, but determined expression.


    Tidas shook his head; ¡°Not that I¡¯m aware of.. You must¡¯ve finished me before. I haven¡¯t had any pain since then, and one tends to feel a cracked rib.¡±


    Skye gave him a t expression; ¡°I know I didn¡¯t.. We¡¯ll finish thister. People are already gatherin¡¯ again.¡±


    Lifting his head slightly, Tidas looked behind his wife to see hundreds of Hignders already standing as close to the ring as they could. He blinked in astonishment for a moment, then asked how she could¡¯ve known without turning around.


    Skye smirked as she picked her fork back up from the snow, and cleaned it off; ¡°I can hear them.¡±


    .....


    Constantly using her Tank trait was almost a natural state for Skye now. Thanks to Tidas¡¯ advice, she could activate certain sections of her muscles and senses, and conserve her magic more efficiently. As he eyed her, Tidas realized that he could feel minuscule amounts of magicing from her.


    Smiling wide, Tidas went back to eating while Skye shoveled and retreated into her thoughts.. ¡®I bloody knew it! He has a Shaman trait, too! The only magic I sensed in his bones was his and mine.. What the bloody hell is goin¡¯ on! The legend didn¡¯t-shit..¡¯


    Skye outwardly huff as she remembered that an entire section was missing from the copy in Alcon.. ¡®Maybe twas in there? He was called the Ages, right? No, it was a stranger word than that.. Oh! The Aegis! That¡¯s right..¡¯


    ¡°Out your head, love.. Your ce his here, with me..¡±


    The familiar phrase brought Skye back to see an amused expression on her husband¡¯s face. She¡¯d finished her food, then just sat there with a dazed look on her face. He found it rather adorable whenever she did it.


    Skye turned her head to see that even more Hignders than before had showed up to witness the fight. Murdoc was legendary himself, but Amara was just as well known.


    As Skye cranked her hear back up with her Tank trait, she¡¯d heard the name ¡®Lapis me¡¯ spoken by various people. It was an odd nickname, aspis was a shade of blue. As Skye started to ponder, her thoughts were cut short by Petrie asking; ¡°Are ye sure ye want to do this?¡±


    Skye and Tidas shared a nce, then Tidas asked; ¡°Why would you ask?¡±


    Petrie sighed as they started walking over to the ring entrance; ¡°Just thinkin¡¯ about the thousand ways that this could go wrong..¡±


    Skye quirked an eyebrow; ¡°How do ye mean?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know,¡± Petrie¡¯s tone was heavy with sarcasm as he spoke; ¡°Someone could lose a limb, or a life, or either side could riot if both from one side lost ta the other-¡±


    Murdoc chuckled loudly; ¡°Ye fret too much, meddie. The rules are clear, and none of us will cheat, so I don¡¯t see any riotin¡¯ happenin¡¯ any time soon. At least not over our fight..¡±


    Murdoc turned and looked at the gathered RMC members and sighed. There were over six-hundred and seventy members that had survived their initial raid into the Hignds, and that was a lot of presents to make in just a couple weeks.. Not to mention the dragon¡¯s gift.


    Zazzy was quickly bing a celebrity to the Hignders, and another reason for the size of the gathering crowds. Dragon riders were favored the stories among Hignders to begin with. To be able to see a real, living dragon was a dreame true for most.


    But that wouldn¡¯t stop his people from being angry over the loss of their materials. They had already given up a fair amount of lumber to build Zazzy¡¯s home.. ¡®Good thing that Skye¡¯s gonna do some fixin¡¯ around here.. I think as long as I exin that, they Should be okay wit makin¡¯ gifts fer the Southerners.. At least I hope..¡¯


    As the group approached the ring, the spectators cheered for all four of the challengers. Murdoc withdrew his two long swords, and positioned them in the shape of an X above his head, inciting another round or ear-shattering cheers and apuse.


    Skye had her two short swords, Tidas had his long and short swords, and Amara had a staff that looked metallic. Skye could see an almost non-existent line across the middle of it, and wondered if it really was just a staff..


    Murdoc exined that Tidas would be fighting him, and that they would be doing it without their weapons sheathed. Skye had immediately shot the two a look of disapproval, but they brushed it aside. Both of them were experienced enough not to actually kill the other, and Skye didn¡¯t have a choice in the matter anyway.


    Besides: the Last Warrick had her own opponent to worry about...


    Amara would be fighting Skye, which excited the people the most. A few had questioned why the two battles couldn¡¯t be held in two separate matches, so Murdoc told them of the time crunch. Most knew that bad weather was on the way, so it was a quick exnation.


    With nothing left to say, Amara and Murdoc stayed at their end of the ring as Tidas and Skye went to the far end. They gave each other a quick peck before turning to face their opponents..


    ¡°At the roar of the dragon, the battles begin!¡± Murdoc called out over the noise from the crowds.


    Zazzy took her familiar position behind her parents as they took their stances. Amara and Murdoc grinned broadly at the sight before them as Amara said; ¡°They really do look like the Royals of Old, don¡¯t they..¡±


    Murdoc nodded; ¡°Aye. Now let¡¯s see if they hold up ta their n¡¯s names..¡±


    As Zazzy belted out a roar loud enough to shake the ground, Tidas and Murdoc both took off and shed in the blink of an eye. While grinning like devils, they swung at each other with a ferocity that didn¡¯t match their faces. As Murdoc brought his sword down, Tidas brought his up at an angle, and deflected the strike as he blocked another from the side with his short sword.


    Jumping apart and breaking their scuffle, they zipped right back at each other and shed with force. Sending the zinging sound of metal ringing out into the air. The crowds cried out in excitement as the two strongest warriors went head-to-head before their eyes.


    Their swords were a shimmery blur to anyone that wasn¡¯t a trained Tank, but those that could see were just as stunned as those that couldn¡¯t. Their speed was intense, but their uracy was down-right scary to those in the know. Each side now understood why their Commanders would call ¡®dibs¡¯ on the other; no one else was capable of fighting them except each other..


    As the men¡¯s battle heated up, Skye and Amara were far more cautious of each other. They took their time building up their respective magics, and sizing up the their opponent. When Skye started to funnel her magic into the ground, Amara sent a few fire balls aimed at her feet to stop her from doing it.


    ¡°I canna let ye drop me into a pit, now, can I?¡± Amara stated as a ring of fireballs appeared around her.


    ¡°I hope yer good at dodgin¡¯!¡± Amara paused to reach her arm back like she was pitching; ¡°Cause it¡¯s been a while since I fought!¡±


    As she released her arm, two dozen fireballs followed Skye around the ring. She dodged them easily, but nearly got her hair burned off as Amara sent another volley her way. She had to literally dive out of the way to avoid being hit in the face.


    ring at Amara, Skye hopped back up to her feet, then charged at her..


    Amara smiled broadly as she braced for Skye¡¯s impact, who nearly knock her over. As she blocked one sword, Skye hit her in the stomach with the hilt of her other, making Amara cough while bending over.


    Skye hopped back and said; ¡°This can end right now, but Ima curious as ta why yer people call ye the ¡®Lapis me¡¯..¡±


    As Amara regained her control, a wicked smile stretched across her face as she replied; ¡°Don¡¯tcha know that twas curiosity that killed the cat in the end..¡±


    ************


    Tidas and Murdoc were moving so fast that even the Tanks were having a hard time keeping up. Only when they had stopped to lock swords did the regr spectators get to see them. They saw the blurs and sparks from their sword strikes, but other than that, the regr Hignders couldn¡¯t follow the fight.


    The RMC was going insane as they watched the twomanders going at it with relentless spirit. Wace and a small group of Mystics had walked over to discuss the fight with the Southerners, to the general popce¡¯s surprise. As the twomanders fought, they smiled at each other; happy to see at least their soldiers getting along.


    With one less worry, the two refocused on their fight. Tidas broke apart from Murdoc to attempt to sweep his legs, but failed, and got hit in the back. The moment he hit the ground, he rolled to the side to avoid being struck in the head from a bent Murdoc.


    Turning to his side, Tidas kicked the Hignder King in the side of his head; sending him tumbling over. Right as he was about to pin Murdoc with his sword, a wave of intense heat from the other side of the ring made everyone freeze in ce to look..


    Skye had a wall of water between her and Amara that was rapidly turning to steam. Amara had surrounded herself with seven small, but intense blue fireballs. The amount of heat they were producing was literally scorching the floor to the ring.


    Skye hadn¡¯t of wanted to use the water she was stockpiling yet, but she had no choice if she didn¡¯t want her exposed skin to burn. For Amara¡¯s mes to be blue, they had to be at least twenty-six hundred degrees(1427 Celsius). As Skye jumped back a few feet, she watched Amara y with the ball in her hand..


    With a cocky smirk ying at her lips, Amara said; ¡°Now ye know why they call me the ¡®Lapis me¡¯. Yer curiosity¡¯s gonna get ye burned, kitten..¡±

 Chapter 318

    318 Lapis me Vs. The Catalyst


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE AND VIOLENCE***


    As Skye pushed a mental image of Shasta from her mind, she readied herself for an intense fight. She¡¯d never faced a Fire mage before, but the challenge had her heart racing with anticipation.


    Arge smirk stretched across her face as Skye replied; ¡°We¡¯ll just have ta see who¡¯s magic is more powerful..¡±


    Amara chuckled; ¡°Oh, ye sweet weess! Power is only part of the equation. Without a steady mind and hand, power can nae stretch past yer palm.¡±


    Skye nodded as she continued to funnel her magic into the ground, and maintain her water barrier. She already had three of her four traits active..


    ¡®Do I really wanna attack her yet? Me magic won¡¯t keep goin¡¯ forever, and tis taken too long ta melt the snow me self...!¡±


    As a thought popped into her head, Skye¡¯s feet moved before her brain could fully process what she was thinking. The instinct to conserve her magic dominated her thoughts as she kept to the outside of the ring..


    ************


    While Tidas was busy watching Amara and Skye, Murdoc had gotten up, and stood off his the side. It surprised him to see how distracted the prince had be. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was due to Amara¡¯s magic, or worry for his wife. Either way; during a fight was not the ce to be distracted..


    .....


    ¡°Ye shouldn¡¯t take yer eyes offa yer opponent!¡± Murdoc bellowed as he kicked Tidas in his side.


    With a strained grunt, the Alconian Commander was flung several feet, andnded on his side with a hard thud. He immediately scrambled to his feet, but Murdoc was already behind him. Unable to block, Tidas dove forward, rolled, the put his long sword up right as Murdoc wasing down with his two.


    With his arm barely holding the two swords back, Tidas used his short sword to try and jab the Hignd King in his gut. Jumping backwards, he avoided the hit, but now Tidas had his footing back..


    Jumping at Murdoc, Tidas put him on the offensive right away. Their swords shed with lightning speed, sending the spectators into another brouhaha. They went hit for hit as sparks red from the intensity of their fight.


    As Murdoc deflected another jab from Tidas¡¯ short sword, his long sword snapped..


    They both looked at each other with shocked expressions, then burst out inughter as Murdoc said; ¡°I guess this means I lose..¡±


    Tidas looked at his short sword, then down at Murdoc¡¯s broken one. As he walked over to the edge of the ring, Tidas sheathed it, then tossed it to Petrie to hold. As he walked back towards Murdoc, they grinned at each other, then Tidas said; ¡°I¡¯m getting a good workout in! No point in stopping yet.¡±


    Murdoc grinned mischievously as he replied; ¡°Aye! Just don¡¯t get pissy when ye lose!¡±


    As he finished speaking, the two Commanders took off and shed, sending the echo from their des over the entire area. The crowds erupted with enthusiasm as the two fights started to reach their crescendos..


    Skye was running as closely along the edges as she could without endangering the spectators. There was a decent sized gap all the way around the ring, but the range of Amara¡¯s fireballs was mind boggling. If she didn¡¯t intentionally ditch them in the snow, they could¡¯ve caused real injuries.


    Skye¡¯s split-second decision was a gamble, but so far; it was working. Amara¡¯s mes melted the snow a hundred times faster than Skye¡¯s technique of making the molecules speed up. It saved her magic, but it was also putting her in danger..


    Instead of having a barrier around her, Skye had condensed the water she was using to make a shield. The steam released by the fireballs hitting it was dangerous and painful, but she¡¯d dealt with much worse when she¡¯d made Tidas¡¯ armor. Keeping the memory of that pain in the back of her mind made most others seem like a little cat scratch.


    As she ducked and dodged, Skye realized that the amount of water she needed had almost been reached. As a small smile tugged at her lips, she began to separate the loose sand partictes mixed within the dirt and rocks. She would need them if she were toplete her n..


    As Skye went to turn back, Amara was rushing towards her with a volley of fireballs at the ready. She expanded the condensed water to work like a barrier, but it was too thin to withstand the intensity of multiple heat sources.


    The first three that prated her defenses didn¡¯t touch her, but the other three did. Skye was hit in her left shoulder, right arm, and the top of her right thigh. It didn¡¯t prate the armor, but she could still feel the heat. After crying out like she was in pain, she quickly used her Earth magic to force Amara to retreat.


    Despite the fact that she wasn¡¯t a tank, and that she was older; Amara moved ridiculously fast. Her clothes were thick and fluffy, but they didn¡¯t hinder her movements. Honestly, Skye was shocked that she hadn¡¯t gone up in a puff of smoke from her own magic.


    Needing just a few more minutes to gather what she needed, Skye called out to Amara; ¡°How are ye not just a wee puff of smoke right now? Yer mes are brutal!¡±


    Amara chuckled; ¡°Do ye get soaked whenever ye use yer Water magic?¡±


    Skye smirked; ¡°Depends on if that¡¯s me goal or not while usin¡¯ it.¡±


    After having a hearty chuckle at Skye¡¯s candor, she replied; ¡°Well, me me magic tis a bit different from yer Water. Tis not as useful, but it does pack quite a punch when I crank it up all the way.. Have ye had enough time to prepare yer self yet?¡±


    Skye maintained her confidence as she replied; ¡°Aye, but if ye knew what I was doin¡¯, why didn¡¯t ye attack me?¡±


    ¡°Maybe yer not the only one with plots afoot,¡± Amara countered, smiling as broadly as Skye was.


    Even through the screams from the gathered crowds fell away as Skye and Amara stared each other down. Only a low drawl could be heard as Skye brought her left hand up...


    The ground around Amara exploded as six columns of water and earth spewed forth. They gathered into the air above Amara, and extinguished the enormous fireball she¡¯d had hovering above them.


    It was very simr to how Skye had beaten Tidas in the Mage Trials, and the heating from it was noticeable to her in her unmoving state. If they had been moving around the ring like Murdoc and Tidas: she most likely would¡¯ve missed it.


    As the waterball finished extinguishing Amara¡¯s fireball above her, it came crashing down. The spectators gasped and called out as the water, rocks, and sand swirled around her. Refocusing her power, a bright light began to shine in the middle of the spherical torrent..


    Skye had asked about her Fire magic before for a reason. She wasn¡¯t sure if Amara¡¯s mes would grow hot enough, but the theory was worth a try..


    The questions had been a roundabout way of trying to suss out hot hot Amara¡¯s mes could get, or so she¡¯d thought.. ¡®If she wants to see how hot I can make it: she¡¯s on!¡¯


    As the water began to evaporate from the intense heat, the sand and rocks began to melt, and spread out. An enormous grin settled on Skye¡¯s face as she maintained the spherical shape of the melted sand..


    ¡°Do ye know what happens when ye super-heat sand with metallic particles in it?! Ye get super-strong ss!¡±


    ************


    Both Tidas and Murdoc had stopped their fight when Skye had unleashed her magic. They¡¯d both felt it building, and Murdoc was leery of her control over such a vast amount all at once.. Tidas, however, was not.


    After he saw what Skye¡¯s endgame was, he went back to fighting Murdoc..


    ¡°Now who¡¯s distracted?!¡± Tidas yelled as he swung down with ferocity.


    Murdoc barely had time to counter, Tidas was moving so fast. It was like seeing his wife so near victory gave him a burst of energy that Murdoc just didn¡¯t have left. As he mmed down with his sword barbarically, Murdoc did the only move that he could think of.


    Grabbing Tidas by the cor of his armor, Murdoc picked him up, and mmed him down into the ground..


    As the leaned over the Southern Prince with his sword to his throat, Tidas had the tip of his sword resting against Murdoc¡¯s breast te. It wasn¡¯t how he would¡¯ve chosen to end a fight, but given their ranks and positions; it was probably for the best.


    Breathing heavily as they looked at each other, Murdoc straightened up, then offered his hand out to help Tidas up. They smiled at each other as the Northern King lifted up the Southern Prince, then they shook hands vigorously.


    Right as they turned toward the crowds, Skye cried out from being hit by a fireball she hadn¡¯t seen...


    ************


    Amara had hidden a smaller one above the fireball that Skye had taken out. It was a ssic diversionary tactic for her, but Skye was only the third person that she had ever needed to use it on. When she considered how little experience sky had, she was quite impressed with her capabilities.


    But even with the final blow from Amara, their match had technically ended the same way that Murdoc and Tidas¡¯ had: in a draw.


    While Amara had gotten a good hit in, it wasn¡¯t enough to stop Skyepletely. She was still maintaining the ss barrier, and Amara¡¯s air was running low. Neither of them could fight any longer due to their low magic, even though technically Amara could still create fireballs on the outside of the ss.


    With their magic drained, and the sky darkening; they decided to call it a night. Most of the Hignders were happy with seeing the fight, but some were angry that both had ended in a tie. The RMC members were insisting that theirmander had won when Murdoc¡¯s sword broke, and the Hignders were saying that Amara had bested Skye because she could¡¯ve cooked her alive if she¡¯d wanted.


    It wasn¡¯t the unified oue that they had wanted, but at least it had defused the animosity for the most part. Because of how their leaders had handled the situation, no one could really start a confrontation over the results. The only thing that coulde of it all were spirited debates, or so they all hoped...


    ************


    As the four fighter walked over to the edge and announced the oue to the fights, a lone Alconian walked off into the wilderness. Pulling out a tiny roll of paper and a tiny pencil, he wrote a note describing the oue of the fight. Once he finished, he called to a raven that was one of hispanions.


    After tying the scrap of paper to the bird¡¯s ankle, he sent it off to the pce. As soon as the bird was out of sight, he headed back to the bunker, and rejoined the rest of the RMC members unnoticed. As he listened to the false king yammering, he wondered what King Marco would reward him with for such faithful and timely reports...

 Chapter 319

    319 Party In The Bunker


    Skye and Tidas stood next to Murdoc and Amara as they quelled the arguments popping up everywhere within the crowds. The leaders acknowledged the skills of their opponents, each taking a turn to discuss the other¡¯s abilities.


    Both Tidas and Murdoc had made simrments about each other, which incited whoops and cheers from the spectators in response. Amara had made a very dignified speech about the merits of the Last Warrick, and the crowds had respectfully apuded and murmured their agreements.


    When it came Skye¡¯s turn to speak, she gushed back and forth with the crowds. She¡¯d make a statement, then ask a random person what they thought. Others chimed in out of turn, but it was never disrespectful in any way.


    As Tidas watched her, he smiled at how much Skye had grown in the past year. She used to hate speaking to crowds, doubted herself, and struggle to keep her emotions in check.. ¡®Well, Skye does still loses it on asion, but-¡®


    ¡°She¡¯s amazin¡¯! I canna Believe she handled a Fire Mage after all of the others! That¡¯s our Princess General!¡± Ronnie yelled as he, us, and Kari walked up with Arthur and Ralph in tow.


    Everyone was all smiles as Skye went back and forth with the Hignders. They had switched from the fight, to answering questions about Zazzy. She was slowly making her way towards the crowds every time she heard her name..


    Skye told them the same story that she told everyone else: the Fae had given her the egg, which made Amara scoff. She knew where thest dragon egg had been stashed due to her volume of Rnd Snare¡¯s Journal. It was befitting that Skye was the one to find her.


    Lazarus was a Bloodline Dragon, and could only be handled by a select few.. ¡®I don¡¯t imagine that those two bein¡¯ together, and findin¡¯ that egg was just happenstance.. Fate¡¯s spinnin¡¯ her wheel, and she¡¯s runnin¡¯ outta thread..¡¯


    As the thought crossed her mind, Zazzy came to stand off to the side of the front section of the ring. The Hignders were mere feet away from her, and the wish to touch a real dragon was too great for some of the children.


    .....


    Two dashed away from their parents, and ran straight up to Zazzy. They had to tilt their heads all the way back to look at her, and giggled due to it. Zazzy bent her neck down to be a mere foot or so above their heads.


    The mother of the children cried out in fear as Zazzy sniffed at them, then slowly pulled her tail around..


    Straightening up, the dragon ced it¡¯s tail where her head had just been, and made a soft trill noise at the children. They looked at the offered tail with confused expressions for a split second, then grabbed ahold of it.


    As the mother panicked, Skye assured her; ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Zazzy, she¡¯s great with kids. The Alconian children y with her any chance they get. And King Lawrence lets his twins y on her, too. I swear she¡¯s a gentless, right me scaly bairn?¡±


    At Skye¡¯s cue, Zazzy made another soft trill noise, then shook her head in the positive. The woman¡¯s jaw dropped a moment, then she smiled nervously as Zazzy gently swayed her children back and forth with her tail. Before Zazzy knew it, she was surrounded by bundled up Hignder kids.


    As the dragon enjoyed thepany, the RMC members began to mix and mingle with the Hignders. Before everyone knew it: they were talking about throwing a joint party.


    The bunker nearest to the one that the RMC was using wasn¡¯t upied, so they could serve food out of there. The alcohol would be easy to bring over, so the only thing missing would be music.


    When Tidas heard Murdoc start to inquire if anyone yed any particr instrument, he asked; ¡°Do you have a violin handy?¡±


    Murdoc grinned sardonically; ¡°Aye, why? Ye gonna y us a wee bit of fiddlin¡¯?¡±


    Tidas smirked in response; ¡°No, but Skye loves to y..¡±


    ¡°Oh really?¡± Murdoc paused to look for someone in the throngs of people; ¡°Quinn! QUINN! Go get the ssic violin from the historical disy in the museum! General Moonstone wants ta yter!¡±


    A young man with dark hair took off through the people, and disappeared. Murdoc looked at Tidas with a self-satisfied expression as he said; ¡°I think she¡¯ll appreciate the sound from an original..¡±


    Tidas mock-scoffed; ¡°And if it would¡¯ve been for me?¡±


    ¡°Tch.. We woulda found somethin¡¯ er other for ye,¡± Murdoc mumbled as he looked around again for specific people.


    ¡°...Really? That¡¯s not even an answer!¡± Tidas yelled as the Hignder King scurried away, avoiding the whole ¡®she¡¯s My wife¡¯ discussion again.


    Skye had heard the entire thing, and was trying hard not tough out loud as she listened to the people around her. As she calmed, a new feeling overtook her senses: dizziness.


    Using up so much of her magic twice in a row was straining on Skye¡¯s body. Last time, she¡¯d eaten almost right afterwards, so it wasn¡¯t so taxing. With her adrenaline and excitement in overdrive, Skye hadn¡¯t felt the side effects from the fight until that moment..


    As she started to sway, Tidas was at her side, propping her up as he said; ¡°I think that¡¯s enough conversation until you eat and get cleaned up.¡±


    ¡°Ima inclined to agree with ye, husband,¡± Skye replied in a soft tone, then apologized to the Hignders for her temporary absence. They all nodded and apologized back for keeping her right after the fight, then started discuss how amazing it was amongst themselves..


    As the sun dipped below the mountains, a beautiful array of colors yed at the feet of the encroaching clouds. It was a very beautiful sight, and one that they could only see while in the Hignds. As Skye stared up, aforting arm tightened around her shoulders..


    ¡°Thank you, husband,¡± Skye said with a soft smile.


    ¡°Any time, wife. Are you enjoying yourself?¡± Tidas asked as he pulled her against his side.


    ¡°Aye, which is a weird thought considerin¡¯ what we just did, and what we came here for. I just never expected it to be this...peaceful, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Hignders aren¡¯t all that different from Alconians. We all need and want the same things, it justes easier to us because of our geography. They¡¯re a hard people, but only because that¡¯s their way. It doesn¡¯t make them barbaric.¡±


    ¡°My, how yer tune¡¯s changed,¡± Skye replied in a teasing manner.


    Tidas quirked an eyebrow; ¡°Since we met Petrie, I haven¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°What? I heard me name,¡± Petrie asked as he came out of a group of people.


    Skye chuckled as Tidas tried to exin what they were saying, but the moment he let go of her, she nearly fell down. Petrie freaked out and asked what was wrong over and over, in various ways.


    Motioning for him toe closer, all dramatic-like, Skye whispered to him; ¡°Food...¡±


    Petrie¡¯s expression deted as he looked at the smiling princess, and replied; ¡°Yer an asshat!¡±


    Skye grinned cheekily and yelled back as Tidas carted her off; ¡°But ye love me!¡±


    ¡°Like a bratty sister that Ma dropped on her head too many times!¡± Petrie hored back, inciting a re from Amara.


    ************


    The sounds ofughter and good times could already be heard as Skye and Tidas ate a bit of fruit, and cleaned themselves up. They chatted a bit about their fight, cuddled a moment, then walked out their door into crowds of people. Cutting through the throngs of people to reach the food area, Skye¡¯s stomach did flip flops as they made their way to the room..


    People walked about as the party was already in full swing. Games, dancing, and good conversations were being had all around as Hignders and Alconians alike partied. The alcohol and food were flowing freely as everyone celebrated peace for the first time in generations.


    The smell of food wafted through the air, and literally made Skye¡¯s stomach roar with need. Upbeat, folksy music rebounded off of the walls, and filled the space with a pleasant atmosphere.


    The first thing Skye did was eat. Because it was such short notice, there wasn¡¯t a whole lot of variety, but she didn¡¯t care as long as they had quantity..


    Two types of stew were avable, and she ate three bowls of both kinds over rice, with two loaves of bread. One stew had chunks of beef, broli, carrots, and mushrooms in it. The other had a sweet and spicy base with chicken, corn, ck beans, and something crunchy that tugged at her nostalgia.


    When Skye asked the cook what it was, he smiled and told her that it was a kind of radish called a daikon. They were easy to grow because they required little care and maintenance. The vegetable added a mild spice to dishes, and absorbed the vors around them.


    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s familiar! Genie! He put it in that stir fry stuff he used to make!¡± Tidas eximed as he stood next to his wife, eating.


    Skye chuckled; ¡°Of course ye would remember details about food..¡±


    ¡°I make it a point to remember delicious things..¡±


    Tidas¡¯ eyes were sultry as he¡¯d spoken, making Skye think of their many.. delectable moments. She leaned against him as they quickly finished eating, both now determined to leave the party early. Once they handed in their dishes, the two locked arms, then headed out into the party..


    ************


    Skye danced with Tidas, Draxzel, Petrie, Ronnie, Arthur, and a bunch of the Hignders. Many were making passes at her, but she¡¯d kindly deflect them. Only one had given her an issue, and that was Mickey. She didn¡¯t want to dance with him due to how drunk he already was, so Petrie kindly escorted him out...


    Tidas had actually be annoyed that he had to wait several times to dance with Skye, but became preupied with his own requests. More than a few of the Hignder women had shown up with the hopes of catching the Southern Prince¡¯s eye. However, as the night progressed, it became obvious that their affections were solely reserved for their partner.


    It was adorable to most, but angered a select few; like Malcolm. Skye was the Last Warrick, and he still didn¡¯t like the fact that she had married a MacArthur, regardless of his Winchester bloodline. As he watched them enjoying themselves, the cogs of his mind began to turn in sinister ways...

 Chapter 320

    320 We Are Alconia


    As the party continued into the night, the wind kicked up as snow started toe down in clumps. Zazzy retreated into her snug little barn after bidding everyone a goodnight. She liked how lively these humans werepared to the ones that her parents normally surrounded themselves with.


    Zazzy frequently missed when she was smaller, and could follow Peggy around inside the pce. Most people were nice to her, and would often stop to y or talk to her. Peggy would eventually yell at them to get back to work, but she¡¯d always give them a wee bit of time with her first.


    The more Zazzy thought of her, the more she started to miss the old crabbydy. She was even starting to miss the strange one that referred to himself as ¡®Uncle Genie¡¯. As she began to nod off, Zazzy hoped that her mother and father would finish up their business quickly so that they could go home..


    ************


    The party was barely started on the inside of the bunker as the music, dancing, and games continued. It was nearing midnight when Skye was handed a violin of exquisite craftsmanship. It was old, far older than anything she¡¯d ever touched before.


    The strings and bow were newer, but the violin itself looked like it was even older that the Great Shift. As she ran her hand over the neck, Skye looked at Murdoc with a soft, genuine smile, and thanked him for letting her use it.


    At first, he was speechless in the face of her gratitude and sentiment. Her expression caused his chest to feel warm, and his mind to fog.. Then came the wave of self-satisfaction.


    Murdoc puffed up his chest like he¡¯d won a prize, then smirked at Tidas. He Knew that he could never have Skye, but he would try to make Tidas jealous anyway. His reactions wereical, and it let him know not to ck off in his care or affections for her.


    There were plenty of men that would dly step up to treat Skye like the Queen that she was if Tidas wasn¡¯t willing to put in one-hundred percent of himself. And Murdoc wanted him to know that he would be first in line, should he ever screw up badly enough for her to leave him.


    .....


    Skye didn¡¯t notice the exchange between them, she was too busy admiring the violin. After carefully tuning it, she checked to make sure that the bow had enough rosin on it. After a quick couple coatings, she yed a few notes to check the sound.


    The noise got the attention of most of the room, except for the participants of a few of the more rowdy games. When Skye actually began to y, the room fell quiet as a beautiful melody filled the room. It wasn¡¯t sad, but it wasn¡¯t a happy or triumphant tune either.


    As the bow glided over the strings, hearts and minds were filled with those they¡¯d lost on the battlefield. From the recent fight, to past battles: it was a song meant to honor fallenrades. As they listened, a few were even caught with wetness about their eyes, but no one said a word about it.


    When she finished, Skye stood up on a chair and spoke loud enough for all to hear; ¡°I know that there¡¯s been much blood spilled between us. But I also know that there¡¯s even more blood Shared between us! Everyone here, and everyone in Alcon all came from the same people! Why should bloody Geography divide us so?!¡±


    ¡°Today, we¡¯ve all taken a step towards a better future! The blood spilled Has Not been in vain! Their deaths Will be remembered and celebrated as the pirs of our peace! Not as Hignders and Southerners, but as warriors that gave their lives so that we may remember the lesson! We All Bleed! We All Feel Pain and Love! And We Are All Alconia!¡±


    As Skye¡¯s words echoed off of the bunker walls, the people gathered were awestruck before they exploded into screams and cheers. The reference to the original kingdom went over most of the RMC member¡¯s heads, but as the night progressed, most woulde to learn the truth...


    After many ¡®thank you¡¯s and a bit of doting from her husband, Skye yed her usual, upbeat happy music that she was known for in the capital. Many of the higher ups that had attended the banquets told stories about her and Shasta. They were surprised to learn that ¡®The Demon Cat¡¯ was that fun of a Fae.


    As Skye yed, other band members joined in, and the bunker was packed shoulder to shoulder. Skye danced as she yed the violin, with a mix of RMC members and Hignders all around them. It was a bit awkward with most of her armor still on, but she wouldn¡¯t let it affect her ying by removing the shoulder guards.


    At one point, Tidas and Murdoc were directly in front of her as they had some kind of a strange, drunken jig-off. They danced the same dance that had been passed down on both sides for more generations than anyone cared to count. Further cementing Skye¡¯s earlier point of their origins.


    When it got to the point of them both stumbling, Skye stopped ying to heal them both. After she finished Tidas and healed Murdoc, he looked at her with bright eyes and asked if she would marry him again.


    Tidas instantly shot him a re, but Skye was the one that replied; ¡°I thank ye for the offer, but Ima quite happy wit the one I got. I can¡¯t see me self lovin¡¯ any other.¡±


    Skye had left both men with a light buzz, so Skye¡¯s words made Tidas feel a little mushy. He wrapped his arms around Skye from behind, then kissed her neck as he whispered his own sweet emotions into her ear.


    When her cheeks turned a ttering shade of pink, Murdoc scoffed and said; ¡°Ack! Save yer dirty talkin¡¯ fer yer bedroom!¡±


    When Tidas motioned for her to follow him there, Murdoc called them back; ¡°Hang on! I didna think ye be retirin¡¯ so soon! There was a ce I wanted ta show ye two!¡±


    Skye and Tidas exchanged a looked like they were going to pass him up anyways, so he added; ¡°We gotta cut through the main intersection ta get there.. Ye can see a great deal of our inner workings by goin¡¯..¡±


    Tidas didn¡¯t seem to care about the offer any more than the first time, but Skye..


    ¡°Whatcha think? Can do ye wanna go? I do.¡±


    Tidas looked at her with both disappointment, and understanding love as he replied; ¡°I go where you go..¡±


    Nodding their agreement, Murdoc motioned forward with his arm. Skye walked forward first, leaving Tidas walking nearest Murdoc..


    ¡°Asshat..¡±


    ¡°I prefer the term cock-blocker fer this situation,¡± Murdoc quipped at him.


    ¡°...You¡¯re right, that¡¯s much more urate,¡± Tidasmented back as Skye led the way through the groups of people.


    As the two bantered, Skye stopped at the doorway to the utilities room, and turned to Murdoc; ¡°Yer on, big man! I dunno me way any longer.¡±


    Murdoc chuckled; ¡°I would hope not. Ye havena been here since ye were a bairn.¡±


    ¡°Did ye know me mother, too?¡± Skye asked eagerly.


    ¡®Shit.. I pulled a Hagrid! I was a supposed ta say that!¡¯


    Murdoc internally panicked, he made sure that his face wasn¡¯t visible to Skye; but Tidas had seen it. As they walked down a long hallway that had mostly rock walls, it suddenly changed after about seventy feet.


    ¡°Ye can ask about thatter. I think Yer gonna be a wee bit preupied with other things,¡± Murdoc stated as they went through a metallic archway, and were temporarily blinded by lights..


    A enormous open area with hundreds of people walking back and forth came into view as their eyes went back to normal. In Alcon, men and women mostly wore the same style of clothes constantly. Women in dresses, and men in formal suits.


    Commoner and noble women alike were wearing more pants and shirts, but still wore dresses most often. The people here in the Hignds had a wider variety than Skye had ever imagined...


    Some people walked about in furs, some walked around in blue pants made of denim, and singleyer shirts made from cotton. Others walked around in clothes that hardly left anything to the imagination by being so tight, and others were far more revealing than simply being tight.


    Some Hignders had piercings, while others didn¡¯t. Same went for tattoos, and other distinctive aesthetics such as hair styles and makeup, to being utterly in. Some looked like gods, and some looked like Fae.


    As Skye and Tidas marveled at their variety, she realized that everyone seemed to be in perfect co-existence. They went about their lives unbothered by the vast differences around them.. It was how the two had always hoped the world as a whole would be someday.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Tidas asked with apparent astonishment on his face.


    Murdoc smirked, knowing what he meant; ¡°We have every clothin¡¯, gender, belief and skin color ye can imagine under these grounds, and they all co-exist fer the same reason: survival.¡±


    When Skye quirked an eyebrow at him, Murdoc continued; ¡°If we were ta fight, it would destroy All of our ways of life. So ta avoid that, we have city sections. This is amon space, and known as Gaia City.¡±


    ¡°Each section has their own traditions, and then themon spaces are where we celebrate together. We still get bar brawls and the like, but we havena had any internal issues for hundreds of years.¡±


    ¡°So ye segregate Yer people?!¡± Skye nearly yelled, appalled.


    ¡°No! No one is restricted from livin¡¯ anywhere, so long as they abide by that section¡¯s rules. We have many people that practice ancient religions, and if we did nothing, the ridiculous fightin¡¯ would never end. Me people are free ta dress, love, and worship however they like, so long as they abide by the rules.¡±


    As Skye contemted Murdoc¡¯s words, Tidas looked around at the infrastructure. Not only was there a literal city in the center with thergest buildings he¡¯d ever seen, but several massive staircases led to at least a dozen rows of tunnels. Large crowds walked in and out of them, going about their day as if it were any ither day.


    As he watched a group of teenagers step onto the stairs, he nearly shouted in surprise; ¡°Are those stairs Moving?! Is it magic?!¡±


    Murdoc chuckled loudly before he replied; ¡°The best kind. The kind that can be had by all: Science. They be moved by electricity. They be an ancient invention called an esctor. Haha, tis been here longer than I have.¡±


    Murdoc¡¯s grin widened as he added; ¡°If ye think that¡¯s impressive, just wait til we get to Mead Hall...¡±

 Chapter 321

    321 The Real Hignds


    The city was far more advanced than Alcon. The streets and buildings reminded Skye of the countless tomes she had read; like the ancient structures. As they walked along, Skye also noticed tracks going down the middle of the street.


    ¡°What are those for?¡±


    Murdoc grinned at Skye; ¡°Those are fer the trolly. It takes people from one ce to another at certain times of the day. They align with the work shifts fer the majority of the city, ta make it convenient fer those that like to futz on their way to and from work.¡±


    ¡°Do you have cars?¡± Tidas asked, his curiosity peaked.


    ¡°Haha! Hell no! We did generations ago, but they made air quality terrible. Now, tis strickly trollies and bikes.¡±


    Skye and Tidas shared an excited nce, then looked around for them. They both knew what bikes were because they were popr in Sai as well. Genie had one imported to Alcon for them to y with and ride on when they were around ten or so.. Itsted two weeks.


    Once they had taken it to the pce, and Lawrence had crashed it and bent the frame; it was all but useless. Skye wound up using it for parts for one of her inventionster, but she and Tidas had been furious with Lawrence for a month. Genie stuck to sending away for foods after that..


    ¡°Tidas! Over there! Look!¡± Skye eximed as she patted his shoulder enthusiastically.


    As he looked to where Skye pointed, arge smile spread across his face as nostalgia filled his mind. A bunch of adults were riding them together in a group. They were all dressed the same, so they assumed that it was a bunch of workers heading in together.


    .....


    As their heads whipped around Murdoc chuckled and said; ¡°Come on ye two. Ye¡¯ll have plenty of time ta exploreter. Mead Hall closes at five!¡±


    ¡°I take it that this ce is some type of a tavern?¡± Tidas more stated than asked.


    A smug expression overtook Murdoc¡¯s features; ¡°Oh, tis much more than that.. You¡¯ll see,ddie.¡±


    The roads were clean and smooth, just like the new roads in Alcon. They even seemed to be made of the same material. Lamp lights shined brightly, keeping the streets well lit. As the crowds around them thickened, Skye listened to the everyday discussions, gossips, andints that she heard while walking about Alcon.


    ¡°Tis the same as home,¡± Skye muttered with a soft smile.


    As the crowds thinned and organized with each corner they passed, Murdoc donned his cockiest expression yet, and said; ¡°Hey! We be a mightly bit More impressive than that!¡±


    He looked over at Tidas, whom shrugged in response and said; ¡°Hey, I can¡¯t argue. Your infrastructure is a bit more advanced than ours...right now.¡±


    ¡°HA! Well see.. Alcon¡¯s a good forty ta fifty years behind us! Ye¡¯ll see what ima gettin¡¯ at here shortly.¡±


    They had walked for a good twenty-five minutes or so before Murdoc motioned to their destination. Along the way, uncountable people had waved, shouted, or even stopped them to say hello to Murdoc. As they watched his interactions with his people, Skye realized just how much the Hignders truly loved their King.


    As Skye smiled to herself they found themselves standing in front of a building no bigger than a shed. It had a mboyant sign that read ¡®Mead Hall¡¯ above it that was as big as the building itself. Murdoc had a huge grin as he motioned for one of them to open the door.


    Hesitantly, Tidas reached for the door, and pushed it open..


    A long descending stairway leading down into a poorly lit hallway was the only thing in it. As they stared down, wondering where the hell Murdoc was leading them, someone grabbed their shoulders from behind. Both ready to punch whoever it was, they were surprised to see Amara standing behind them.


    ¡°Where did youe from?!¡± Tidas asked, happy that he hadn¡¯t just cold-cocked their High Councilor.


    ¡°Ye went ta gab wit Gavin, didn¡¯t ye?¡± Murdoc asked with a knowing smirk.


    Amara¡¯s cheeks flushed prettily, piquing Skye¡¯s interest.. ¡®Ima gonna have ta meet this man at some point..¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy if you think that we¡¯re going down there,¡± Tidas said, bringing Skye out of her thoughts.


    ¡°Ack, don¡¯t be such a bairn about it. Do ye really think that we¡¯d do anythin¡¯ to ye now?!¡± Murdoc chided him.


    ¡°No, but I just don¡¯t like the idea-¡±


    ¡°Yer wife is gone,¡± Amara stated in a t tone as she waited for the panic to amuse her.


    ¡°Dammit, Skye!¡± Tidas nearly yelled as he headed down the stairway with Murdoc fast on his heels.


    Amara chuckled loudly as shefortably followed behind them at her own pace. They were obviously going to either Mead Hall, or his favorite restaurant. Otherwise Murdoc wouldn¡¯t of brought them through the city. It was the gossip going around that had incentivized her to seek out a drink in the first ce.


    Because of the fight, most knew what Skye and Tidas looked like now. People gathered and followed them in groups at they made their way down the road. All Amara had to do was keep her eyes peeled for gawkers, and she knew where they were.


    As she turned around to head down the stairs, a small grin yed at her lips as she thought about their surprised expressions..


    When Murdoc and Tidas finally caught up to his wife, Tidas tried to admonish her; ¡°Skye! What the hell?! Why do you always have to-¡±


    ¡°There it tis!¡± Murdoc eximed, cutting off Tidas.


    A singlerge door was in a wall directly across from them. Two other tunnels to their sides connected to the decent sized room from other parts of the city. As they stared at the door, Amara came up from behind them and tapped the two men¡¯s shoulders, making them jump.


    After giggling first, Amara said; ¡°Well, are ye goin¡¯ in, or are ye gonna stand here all mornin¡¯?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like ta go in,¡± Skye stated as she lifted her hand.


    Amara walked over to her with a smile on her face, and offered her an arm; ¡°Shall we, then?¡±


    Grinning broadly, Skye looped her arm through Amara¡¯s, then they walked towards the door while chatting. Tidas sighed deeply, then he and Murdoc shared an amused look, shrugged, and followed after the women..


    ¡°Why is there snow on the ground out here?¡± Tidas asked as their feet crunched.


    ¡°It blows in through the cracks in the walls. This is one of the oldest parts of the settlement, so there¡¯s been shiftin¡¯ over the years,¡± Murdoc replied.


    As the crunch of the snow echoed inside the medium-sized cave, they walked up to the door and knocked loudly. They could hear music and talking on the other side. Not waiting for a reply, Amara swung the door open, and pulled Skye along inside..


    The music reverberated within the room as people drank, talked, yed games, and danced...kind of. It was mostly men jumping around, and mming into each other as the music yed. It was an odd sight, and one Murdoc called a ¡®mosh pit¡¯.


    ¡°They happen frequently when theddies y! They like rock and metal music the best!¡± Murdoc yelled over the noise, drawing attention to himself.


    ¡°King! King! King!¡± the crowds chanted.


    Murdoc thrust his arms up into the air, causing them to cry out more. Hignders started to crowd around him, Skye, Tidas, and Amara when they realized that they were there, too. As they were bombarded with questions, Skye noticed a bit of strange movement through the throngs of people..


    Since she was so short, Skye grabbed Tidas¡¯ arm and asked him to look for her. Quickly apologizing to the Hignders, he nced around, and saw Petrie and Mickey arguing, and thetter was shoving Petrie repeatedly.


    ¡°Well that¡¯s not good,¡± Tidas stated as he briskly walked over with Skye following closely behind him.


    Right as they came up, Mickey was readying himself to punch Petrie. The second that his arm lurched forward, Tidas was there stopping him. Heined and cussed at him, so Tidas let him go when Petrie had stepped off to the side.


    Mickey stumbled as he tried to stand still, which was impossible. He¡¯d still been struggling against the prince¡¯s hold the whole time, and had momentum when Tidas let go. Seeing him falling forward, Skye attempted to steady him..


    When he saw Skye, for a moment, he was taken aback by her beauty. He didn¡¯t really pay attention to her before, simply noticed her hair color, and knew who she was. As her golden eyes looked into his, he snapped back to reality, and pulled away from her once he got his footing back.


    ¡°Are ye two alright? What¡¯s goin¡¯ on?¡± Skye asked before Tidas could antagonize the situation by speaking.


    ¡°What does it matter ta a Southern wench what Hignders be doin¡¯? Go back ta whence ye came! No one wants ye here!¡±


    Mickey turned to Tidas and added; ¡°Especially you!¡±


    Skye watched a range of emotions cross her husband¡¯s face, and prayed he¡¯dnd on a less hostile one. Seeing his wife¡¯s pleading expression, Tidas went with exasperated, and replied; ¡°We¡¯ll be gone once we kill the monster..¡±


    ¡°Ye mean yer uncle?! Figured they¡¯d send ye ta kill it.. Takes a monster ta kill one,¡± Mickey replied with a sneer.


    Tidas¡¯ body tensed all over; ¡°If that¡¯s how you want to look at it, then fine.¡±


    Mickey chuckled loudly, drawing even more attention; ¡°Damn right that¡¯s how I sees it! Me, and a whole lotta others.. Ye think I¡¯ll ever forgive ye for killin¡¯ me Da? Forgive yer uncle fer Eatin¡¯ me Ma?! Fuck off, MacArthur. Go back ta the pits of Hell from once ye came!¡±


    ¡°MICKEY! What the Hell do ye think yer doin¡¯?! Get yer drunken arse home NOW!¡± Amara bellowed from behind Skye.


    He¡¯d automatically flinched when he¡¯d heard her voice, but Mickey stood his ground; ¡°I willna back down now! Ima just sayin¡¯ what we¡¯re all thinkin¡¯! How could ye even bring them here?! They¡¯re fuckin¡¯ Southerners!¡±


    Amara walked straight up to Mickey as he¡¯d spoken, and was a mere three inches from his face when she¡¯d stopped. Fury shined in her eyes as she spoke in a threatening tone; ¡°Get yer arse outta here before I throttle you in front of everyone here..¡±


    The intent in Amara¡¯s voice was clear, and Mickey knew that she wasn¡¯t joking around. As he looked from her, to the spectators, then to the Southerners; Mickey made up his mind..


    ¡°I hear ye, Amara, but I canna back down now. I don¡¯t care about the result of that bout. It was probably fixed, anyways! No way these two could Tie wit ye and Murdoc! They be traitors ta their own, and ta us!¡±


    Right as he¡¯d finished speaking, Mickey shoved Amara to the side, grabbed a dagger from his side, and aimed for Skye..

 Chapter 322

    322 Shock And Awe


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE AND VIOLENCE***


    Skye wasn¡¯t expecting a de to be aimed at her face, but knew what to do to stop it. She could¡¯ve handled it in a way that didn¡¯t call for blood, but since the man seemed to have an issue with listening to both Amara and his King; Skye thought that dramatic might leave a better impression on him..


    When the dagger was about a foot away from her, Skye put her hand up, and let it go through her palm until the hilt hit her. She didn¡¯t flinch, or even break eye contact when the de had pierced her flesh, which unnerved Mickey greatly.


    The pain didn¡¯t bother her since the dagger had gone into her left hand. That was the one that had been smashed to bits by Jacob Fowler, as well as been steam-broiled while making Tidas¡¯ armor. There wasn¡¯t much that could be done to it that would bother Skye at this point.


    Wrapping her fingers around the hilt so Mickey couldn¡¯t pull it out, Skye backed him up against a wall as she signaled Tidas to stand down. She didn¡¯t even need to look at him; his hostility rolled out in waves, and threatened to smother anyone near.


    Mickey had been far closer to death than he knew as Tidas put his own hidden dagger back into his boot..


    When Mickey¡¯s back hit the wall much harder than he had expected, he grunted, then continued to re at Skye. It was honestly distracting how pretty she was, but the anger in her eyes made him want to shrink back.


    Confused already, Mickey didn¡¯t understand what the Last Warrick was doing when she ced her hand on his forearm. When his drunken fog started to lift, he tried to yank his arm away, but she was using her Tank trait to keep him in ce.


    Skye broke down the alcohol in his system, then took it a step further, and stimted his liver cells to turnover faster. He fought back at first, but she dug her nails into his arm every time he started up. After about the sixth time, she finally snapped at him.


    .....


    ¡°Would ye stop yer squirmin¡¯!? I¡¯ve healed three year olds better behaved than you! Yer liver was about three more benders away from shuttin¡¯ down on ye, and ye got a tumor growin¡¯ on the side of yer lung. If ye stop actin¡¯ like a bloody bairn for a minute, I can save yer life.¡±


    Mickey stared at her with shock-lined disdain; ¡°How can ye even Think about savin¡¯ me?! I just tried ta kill you!¡±


    Skye smirked; ¡°So ye knew that ye were dyin¡¯.. How long did the doctors say?¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°As ye said, ye just tried ta kill me. Ye could at least tell me that,¡± Skye practically barked at him.


    ¡°...Four months at best,¡± Mickey replied as the constant pain in his chest began to ease up.


    ¡°Mickey! Why did ye na say anythin¡¯ ta me?!¡± Amara asked with hurt in her tone.


    ¡°Because I didna wanna worry ya. Ye do that enough already,¡± Mickey stated as he avoided looking directly at her.


    Skye huffed; ¡°Well, thanks ta yer drinkin¡¯, ye had cut that time down ta one month.. Hmm.. Ima not seein¡¯ much tar in yer lungs. Then where did this thinge from-oh. Ye been messin¡¯ around wit some Nasty stuff, haven¡¯t ye?¡±


    Skye¡¯s words made Mickey freeze up. No one knew that he had been trying to figure out a way to purify the soil in the Barrens. Gavin Bruce was analyzing the samples he¡¯d been bring him the past two years, but so far, their experiments hadn¡¯t yielded anything.


    His liver had been failing for two years because of his overly excessive drinking and drug usage as a teenager. Mickey wanted to leave something of himself behind, and leaving behind an entire field to use for food seemed the best idea at the time. Reading and thinking weren¡¯t his thing, but manualbor was in his blood.


    Mickey¡¯s job was a rtively simple one. Get samples, administer experiments in sections to make sure there was no cross-contamination, and to monitor for changes after experiments were done.


    Gavin did all the physics and chemical work, designed the experiments, and broke down how to administer them. After he¡¯d finished telling Skye everything, he¡¯d felt better than he had since his twenty-first birthday. It probably had more to do with his system being cleaned out, but he felt like the talk had helped, too.


    When Skye removed her hand, she smiled at him as she asked; ¡°Do ye feel better now? Less stabby, maybe?¡±


    Mickey looked at her hand that still had the dagger sticking out of it, and immediately started to fret. He got up to get a towel, and that went he realized all of the angry faces staring at him. Some were angry that he¡¯d hurt the Last Warrick, but most were generally pissed about him insulting Murdoc and Amara¡¯s honor.


    Dering that the fight had been fixed was akin to calling them chatans along with the Southerners. The same people that had risked their lives to stop the fighting, and that they were now hosting.. The same ones that were finally going to end the gue that was the Monster in the Old Capital.


    Feeling the hate boiling over behind her, Skye stood up, got on a chair, and yanked the dagger out for all to see. A few of the Hignders gasped in shock, but most looked a tad confused.


    After Skye showed everyone her hand heal instantly, she handed the dagger back to a bbergasted Mickey, then spoke to the spectators; ¡°I know yer all a wee bit pissed at Mickey here fer what he said and did, but Ima not. Husband? Amara? Murdoc? How about you three?¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± Murdoc stated, understanding where Skye was going with it.


    ¡°I know twas fair. I dunna care what that welp says,¡± Amara replied a bit more testily than Skye would¡¯ve liked, but she took it.


    When Skye turned to face her husband, she knew that the would be facing an angry expression. But even she didn¡¯t expect the level of rage she saw him holding back. shing him a pleading look, Skye prayed that he would understand why she was doing what she was..


    Tidas understood her motive: to make her blood the only one spilt. The Hignders behind him wanted to throttle Mickey for his insults, but if those slighted were to publicly forgive him, then no one could hurt him without repercussions.


    He was thest holdout, and everyone was not-so quietly whispering about ¡®what kind of a man let¡¯s his woman get hurt, and does nothing?¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t that Tidas actually forgave him in any way, and he would find a way to make that clear to himter. But if someone were to die tonight with them at the center of it: it wouldn¡¯t look good. A certain member of the Council would love to have an excuse to try and spark a war again..


    ¡°Husband, what say you? I forgive ¡¯em, what about you?¡± Skye asked with a raised voice.


    ¡°...If you forgive him, then I have no right to be angry,¡± Tidas stated as simply as he could.


    Skye beamed at him, making the lie a little less bitter in his mouth. If Tidas had his way, he would¡¯ve run through every part of him simrly to how he had stabbed Skye¡¯s hand. He was still fighting his darker side about it when Mickey voluntarily apologized.


    ¡°Ima sorry fer disturbin¡¯ everyone, and Ima especially sorry ta the Last Warri-¡±


    ¡°Skye! Everyone! Just bloody call me Skye!¡±


    Mickey fumbled a moment after her outburst; ¡°Gen-er, umm-Skye, Ima sorry fer tryin¡¯ ta kill ye, and stabbin¡¯ yer hand..¡±


    Looking over at Murdoc and Amara, he added; ¡°And Ima sorry fer not tellin¡¯ ye I was sick. I would hold shit in anymore.. That bein¡¯ said-¡±


    Mickey turned back to Tidas; ¡°I still think ye killed me Da, and I¡¯ll Never forgive ye fer that. But I thank ye fer stoppin¡¯ the fight.¡±


    ¡°...Guess Ima just chopped liver ta everyone,¡± Petrie mumbled from the doorway.


    Mickey turned around and grinned broadly at him; ¡°Ima sorry I wasna rougher wit ye..¡±


    Skye¡¯s heart jumped nervously until she saw the two smiling at each other. They were obviously ribbing one another, in a good-natured kind of way. As she sighed in relief, Murdoc called out; ¡°Alright! Enough of this serious shit! Time ta party!¡±


    Everyone cried out their agreement as cups, hats, and weapons went into the air. It was at that moment that Skye realized that most of those gathered were soldiers of some kind. There were civilians mixed in too, but the majority had the look.


    ¡°What is this ce?!¡± Skye yelled to Murdoc over the noise.


    ¡°Think ofa this like a rxation area! Tis the first bunker connected, and tis called Mead Hall! The other bunkers are through there!¡± Murdoc called back as he gestured to the doorway that Petrie was still standing in.


    Skye looked at Tidas with a cheeky smile, then dashed off before he could object. As she ran by them, Skye grabbed both Mickey and Petrie¡¯s wrists as she said; ¡°Come on! Ye two can be me guides!¡±


    Tidas sighed as Amaraughed boisterously and said; ¡°Yer wife¡¯s gone again!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d suggest a leash, but she¡¯d probably strangle ye wit it,¡± Murdocmented in between his ownughs.


    Tidas red at them, then motioned at them to follow as he said; ¡°Come on, you two! You¡¯re the ones that brought us here! She¡¯s you¡¯re problem right now, too!¡±


    Exchanging a nce, Amara and a hesitant Murdoc left the music and booze to follow after Skye...


    ************


    Entering a much quieter room, Skye was met with one sight she never tired of seeing: wall to wall books. The ceiling was high, and the built-in, hand-carved bookcases reached all the way up. One could tell by the miss-matched colors that sections had been added over time, but it was still a wonderful sight to see.


    As she walked down the few steps, theyout reminded her of the pce library, but bigger, which was a thrilling thought to her. As she looked further into the room, she realized that there were also rows of smallerputers with people randomly sitting at them.


    ¡°Are those fer public use?!¡± Skye nearly eximed, but kept in mind where she was.


    Petrie grinned; ¡°Aye. Anyone can use them, so long as they don¡¯t eat or drink around ¡¯em.¡±


    ¡°And all these books? Anyone can read ¡¯em?¡± Skye asked as she eyed one called ¡®The Hobbit¡¯.


    Petrie stepped forward, grabbed the book, and handed it to her as he replied; ¡°Aye, just get it checked out wit the librarian. And just so ye know..¡±


    Petrie gestured to the other side of the room; ¡°Those aren¡¯t books, they¡¯re movies.¡±


    Skye looked at him with a confused expression; ¡°A movie? How do I know that term?¡±


    Mickey and Petrie shared a conspiratorial grin, then Petrie said; ¡°Oh, this is gonna be so much fun! I have a list...¡±

 Chapter 323

    323 Mead Hall Mayhem


    As Skye¡¯s face contorted in confusion, Tidas, Amara, and Murdoc came walking up to them. Amara got overly excited when she saw the cover of the book in her hand. She started to go off about hobbits, a wizard, a greedy dragon, and a ring that apparently ruled them all.


    ¡°It¡¯s a whole series! They made movies, too, but the books are always better than the movies. They cut out so much detail,¡± as Amaramented, both Petrie and Mickey nodded their agreement of her statement.


    Murdoc chuckled as he added; ¡°Don¡¯t go forgettin¡¯ ta add in some action!¡±


    Smacking Tidas¡¯ shoulder, Murdoc said to him; ¡°Ima gonna introduce ye ta Predator, Alien, and the Godzi movies!¡±


    Petrie scoffed; ¡°Just the good ones, I hope.¡±


    Murdoc looked genuinely insulted as he replied; ¡°They are All Good! The originals are the foundation ta the franchise! Without them, ye wouldn¡¯t have yer precious King of the Monsters, now would ye?!¡±


    ¡°It would¡¯ve been better wit the proper effects ta begin wit! There! I said it!¡±


    ¡°....Where did I go wrong wit ye,¡± Murdoc muttered as he rubbed at the bridge of his nose.


    ¡°What are they talking about?¡± Tidas whispered to Amara.


    .....


    ¡°Idiocy... Now,¡± Amara pped her hands together and smiled; ¡°Would ye two like a tour?¡±


    ¡°Aye!¡± Skye identally yelled, inciting shushing noises from all over the room.


    As they walked towards the back, Skye looked at the few walls in between the shelves. They were an off-white color, and coated in a strange material that she wasn¡¯t familiar with. It reminded her a bit of the sensory suits from the Mage Trials, but she knew that they weren¡¯t the same.


    asionally the walls would have pictures of buildings and bridges that stretched into the cloud lines. One particr picture of an enormous red bridge that had fog all around it as the sun came up in the background had caught her eye. The bridge itself looked like it was floating above clouds..


    ¡°Makes me think of Skypiea,¡± Skye mumbled to herself as they reached arge door in the back.


    Opening it, they saw a small room barely bigger than their closet at the pce. On the other side, a simr door to the one they had juste throughy on the opposite wall. Tidas hesitated again, so Murdoc just ¡®nudged¡¯ his shoulder forward.


    Giving him a gruff expression for the ¡®nudge¡¯, Murdoc felt inclined to tell Tidas; ¡°These doors just stop the noise from getting ta the library. Can ye hear ¡¯em? Tis pretty quiet in there today, but I still hear ¡¯em..¡±


    As they listened, a faint swirling buzzing noise could be heard, then a choir of yells and cheers. There were mixed sentiments as some gloated about winning something, and others yelled back various kinds of profanity.


    Murdoc chuckled as he heard a familiar voice be quite colorful due to his loss. Clearing the way and opening the door, Murdoc yelled; ¡°Quit bein¡¯ a sore loser, Wace! Yer too old ta be yin¡¯ video games, anyways!¡±


    As they entered the room, Skye marveled at the size of the various screens all over the ridiculously-sized room. Each had some kind of technological contraption in front of it. Ranging from what looked like varying forms of controllers, to bulky, oddly shaped goggles.


    As Skye¡¯s eyes darted back and forth in wonderment, Tidas watched a few Hignders with odd headbands on. The screen in front of them was divided into four sections, and each had a person, or just arms in it. They moved their fingers around and yelled to each other in military terms.


    As Tidas wondered over for a better look, Skye followed after Amara to what looked like a giant metal box with shing lights on it. A little yellow ball with a smiling face, and a pink bow on it¡¯s head we¡¯re chasing what looked to be ghosts with her mouth.


    ¡°This is my favorite game! I¡¯ve held the high score for six years! It¡¯s called Mrs. Pac-Man, and the goal is to eat the ghosts before they can...¡±


    As Amara went off about her game, Tidas watched as the four ¡®friends¡¯ blew each other up in a game called ¡®Halo¡¯. They even tried to show him how to y, but he kept getting taken out by a sniper. The group was in the middle of yelling at their friend when Murdoc came to retrieve the Southern Prince.


    They stood talking for a minute about watching the next ¡®G.O.T.¡¯ episode with them, then bid farewell. As they walked away, the young men started chanting; ¡°The King In The North!¡±


    The phrase was repeated several times as they passed various groups of people ying different games, or watching movies. Right when Tidas was going to ask why they were stating the obvious, they reached Skye and Amara.


    Skye was off to the side cheering Amara on as she yed. A giant, genuine smile on her face as she watched. It made Murdoc grin, considering he knew how much of a game-hog Amara was when it came to this particr one.


    ¡°Ye haven¡¯t yed at all, have ye?¡±


    Skye beamed at Murdoc; ¡°Ima fine! Tis fun ta watch! Oh! There¡¯s a cherry! Aye! Oh shit! Get the power pellet! Power pellet! Power Pellet!¡±


    As Murdoc chuckled at Skye¡¯s enthusiasm, Tidas wondered over to see what Petrie and Mickey were doing. They had a small white stick in each of their hands with a string looped around their wrists. On the screen, when the shifted their arms forward in an underhanded motion; arge ck ball on the screen rolled into several standing objects.


    Curiosity getting the better of him, Tidas asked; ¡°What¡¯s this game?¡±


    ¡°Tis called Wii Bowlin¡¯, and is...just at yer level. Here, give it a go,¡± Petrie said as he offered Tidas his controller.


    After exining the basics of bowling to him, Petrie, then Mickey yed Tidas. He¡¯d lost to both of them, but his score had drastically improved from one frame to the next. By the time Amara had run out of coins, Tidas had nearly won against Petrie.


    After being gone for nearly two hours, Skye thought that it was time to head back to the RMC bunker. She didn¡¯t want any of the soldiers to attempt to start wandering out in search of them. It would only cause problems so early in their peace pact.


    When it came time to leave, they had to pry Tidas away from the bowling game. He ¡®just wanted one more game¡¯ twice before Skye had put her foot down. He knew that she was right, but he still sulked the entire walk back to Mead Hall.


    Amara and Murdoc poked fun at him part of the way, then began bickering over her addiction to Mrs. Pac-Man. Skye and Petrieughed often as Mickey observed them all..


    ¡®Tis odd that these two really be Southerners. They act like everyone else around here, and Skye even talks like us. Is Alcon even all that different?¡¯


    As Mickey began to ask himself questions he never had before, the group re-entered Mead Hall...


    ¡°King! King! King!¡±


    The chanting started up again as soon as Murdoc¡¯s head was visible. They called out to him to y games with them, but he exined where he¡¯d juste from. Right as everyone was giving up, one man called out: ¡°Shields!¡±


    Murdoc¡¯s face lit up with an evil smirk as he replied; ¡°I¡¯ll be a Barrier if Prince Tidas will be a Challenger!¡±


    ¡°Aye! Tidas! Tidas! Tidas!¡± the crowds screamed.


    He red at Murdoc with murderous intent; ¡°I don¡¯t know how to y!¡±


    Petrie patted his shoulder; ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you¡¯ve seen the movie ¡®The Thirteenth Warrior¡¯, have ye? Antonio Banderas? No? Aye, yer screwed..¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a movie?!¡± Tidas yelled as several Hignders dragged him over towards a ring of men.


    Mickey was suddenly at Tidas¡¯ side; ¡°We don¡¯t do it exactly like the movie: this is real life. Someone could die doin¡¯ it the other way! What ye do here is ye have ta stay on the shields no matter what! The Barriers can only move when you do, and only their shields!¡±


    ¡°What the hell are ye talkin¡¯ about?!¡± Tidas yelled back as they were separated.


    ¡°Time yer self! Stay on the shields!¡± Mickey screamed until he disappeared from sight.


    As they dragged Tidas towards the crowds, he muttered; ¡°Don¡¯t kill them, don¡¯t kill them.. It¡¯s Murdoc¡¯s fault, don¡¯t kill them..¡±


    Shoving him forward, Tidas found himself in the middle of arge circle of Hignders, with shields on the ground all around him in a circle pattern. Some men were holding them in ce on the ground, and some were standing in behind the gaps between the shields.


    The idea was that two challengers would race around on top of the shields while the ¡®Barriers¡¯ tried to knock them down as they jumped the gaps. Tidas watched two other men race to see who would go against him next. Both of the men were speed-based Tanks, and zipped around the shields at dizzying speeds.. to most.


    As Tidas watched them, he watched Murdoc switch himself out with one of the current Barriers. As he held the shield in hand, the Hignder King took a deep breath. Closing his eyes, Murdoc steadied himself, and waited to strike..


    *BAM!*


    The first challenger was not only knocked out of the ring, but knocked unconscious from the impact. The shields that the Barriers used were several inches longer than the rounded ones on the ground. When Murdoc had stuck out his shield, because of his size, he¡¯d hit the side of the man¡¯s head, too.


    Scooping the challenger up, Murdoc looked at Skye and asked her to heal him. She nodded in the positive, but with an angry expression. He knew that they were trying to get back to the RMC bunker, but he¡¯d wrapped Tidas up in a challenge anyway.


    Shaking her head, Skye focused on healing the man in front of her. He had a concussion and a contusion where his head made contact with the wooden floor. She thought his new injuries were all that were wrong until Skye noticed that his bones were incredibly porous and brittle.


    Checking him over once more, she realized that his liver was also breaking down, albeit at a much slower pace. As she looked up at Amara with a serious look in her eye, Skye said; ¡°Ima need milk..A lotta milk. His bones-does he work near that field that ye were tellin¡¯ me about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d have ta check, why?¡± Amara asked with growing concern in both her voice and expression.


    Skye looked down at the ground and wondered out loud; ¡°Because if he doesn¡¯t, ye got a much bigger problem than just an unusable field..¡±


    ************


    As Skye tended to the wounded man, Murdoc took his position again. The Challenger that remained was a crowd favorite during majorpetitions. He neared Murdoc in size even though he was a speed Tank. Thed personified the name ¡®Tank¡¯, and Tidas knew that he was really a Hybrid; albeit a natural one.


    Tidas had to work his body hard into being a Hybrid Tank, but those that were naturally build for power, but went the speed route during training usually ended up as a natural Hybrid.


    As Tidas looked at the man, he wondered if there was even a point to ying when the Challenger was that size. Most of the ¡®Barriers¡¯ were half his size, and most likely unable to move him even if they did hit him.


    Stepping onto a shield, Tidas braced himself to y the strangest game he had ever heard of...

 Chapter 324

    324 Shields And Whiskey


    Tidas wasn¡¯t ready to y the game, but Murdoc didn¡¯t care as he called out to the room. The big guy started moving fast, making Tidas nervous. He nearly got knocked over as he hopped to his second shield.


    Using one¡¯s magic was clearly okay, so Tidas tapped into his, and timed his sped-up steps to avoid getting hit. Before he knew it, he was at the back of the Hignder. Who had stopped when he saw the Southerner closing in. It disoriented him, and caused him to misstep..


    A hard smack from his right side nearly sent him crashing down to the floor. If he hadn¡¯t of pivoted on his forefoot like Shasta had taught him, he would¡¯ve gone down.. ¡®She would love this game.¡¯


    The thought made him smirk for a second before he leaned back to stop the big guy from knocking him over. On instinct; Tidas lunged forward, and pushed the Hignder into moving again. The Barriers and spectators all cheered, shocked that someone had gotten the guy moving.


    Careful of his movements this time, Tidas still barely managed to avoid Murdoc¡¯s shield. He moved it with creepy precision, but Tidas assumed it was due to years of yingbined with his Tank trait.


    Analyzing Murdoc gave Tidas an idea about how he could win..


    As his speed picked up, Tidas aimed for the middle of the overgrown Hignder¡¯s back. Running at half of his top speed allowed him to maintain control over his footing. A few of the Hignders holding the shields in ce on the floor didn¡¯t have the strongest grip, so he had to be careful.


    The Hignder barely had time to brace himself before Tidas throwing his shoulder into his back. The man grunted and stumbled forward, but stayed on the shields. He wobbled the couple of times that the Barriers smacked him with their shields, but he still didn¡¯t go down.


    Coming to a stop, the man slowly cranked his neck around to look at the Southern idiot. A vein on his forehead bulged as his entirely-shaved head turned red with anger.


    .....


    ¡°Oh shit,¡± Tidas muttered.


    The Hignder didn¡¯t say anything; just smirked in a highly unsettling manner. He stomped his feet down, bent his knees, then took off. The mammoth was behind Tidas before he knew it, leaving him only a single option to stay in the game: Run Like Hell.


    ¡°Oh shit, oh shit, oh shit!¡± Tidas yelled as he dodged shields and swings for his pursuer.


    ¡°Ye got this love! Show ¡¯em why Yer number one and not Shasta!¡± Skye screamed to him from the sidelines.


    A small smile touched his lips as he caught the meaning behind his wife¡¯s words. Shasta was known for her speed, and Zas, his power. She was telling him to go faster..


    ¡°Brace yourselves,ds! Footing¡¯s about ta be real important!¡± Tidas yelled over the ring crowds.


    Seeing most of them tense, Tidas kicked his speed up to about three-fours for his capabilities. This time, he was the one behind the Hignder before he knew it. The guy had merely blinked, and the Southerner was behind him. As shock overtook his expression, Tidas shoved him forward again..


    Expecting the shove this time, he lifted his feet, and let Tidas propel him forward. Expecting more resistance, the prince wasn¡¯t prepared for the target to move forward, and he lost his footing. He mmed down hard across two shields, but made it a point to keep his butt raised. Touching the ground between the shields was the same as getting knocked off of them.


    The Barrier between the two shields grinned evilly as he started to try and push Tidas off of the shields. At the same time, the Hignder wasing up from behind him again. As the Barrier pulled the shield back, the massive Hignder stepped down on his arse; trying to force him to touch the ground.


    Tidas grunted with the strain, but thankfully, the Hignder didn¡¯t stay on his back. As soon as he passed over him, the Barrier went to town on his side. Tidas took a deep breath as he let his magic surge..


    Getting into a push-up position, Tidas waited until the next time the Barrier mmed into him. As he pulled his shield back, Tidas mmed into it with force. Knocking the Hignder onto his arse.


    It gave Tidas the moment he needed to get back onto his feet, and take off running right before the challenging Hignder could bulldoze him over. As he ran, people cheered and called out to him, but the only encouragement that he cared to hear wasing from Skye.


    With every movement Tidas made, she reacted. Calling out to him when the Hignder reached for him, or shouting the word ¡®shield¡¯ when his timing started to shift. Since Skye was using her Tank trait to watch the race, she could keep up with all of their movements.


    It helped a great deal whenever he neared Murdoc, whom seemed to be aiming with particr precision. He¡¯d nearly knocked Tidas¡¯ opponent out a few times, but the man was enormous, and the Barriers weren¡¯t supposed to move their feet.


    The realization gave Tidas the finish he was looking for..


    Instead of speeding up, Tidas slowed slightly while still keeping an eye on his rhythm with the Barriers. He was only about three feet or so in front of the hulking Hignder as he approached Murdoc.


    Just two shields away from him; Tidas focused his magic into his leg muscles, and sprang into the air. As the Hignder passed underneath him in awe, Tidas kicked off of his shoulders, flipped, andnded on a shield.


    The Hignder stumbled forward right into Murdoc¡¯s path. With his footing already unstable, the hulking Hignder fell over like a ton of bricks. The room went quiet for about three seconds before Skye screamed out in joy, inciting everyone else to join in.


    People rushed Tidas with congrattions as he made his way over to the downed Hignder. He was just sitting up when he saw Tidas¡¯ outstretched hand. They exchanged an smile of acknowledgment before the hulking Hignder grabbed his hand, and took the lift up.


    They exchanged somepliments about each¡¯s obvious strengths, then promised to y a rematch at some point. As he walked away, Skye came up and gave a very passionate victory kiss to her husband. Earning whoops from the crowds, and a few unheard curses from a couple of the women.


    ¡°That was amazin¡¯! Shasta would be very proud of yer flip,¡± Skyemented as Tidas wrapped his arms around her.


    After nodding and epting a few congrattory handshakes, Tidas replied; ¡°I actually thought about her before you said something.¡±


    Skye smirked; ¡°Sure ye did..¡±


    Tidas chuckled, knowing that there was no way to prove what he was thinking. Kiss the top of her forehead, he still added; ¡°I did, too.¡±


    As they were about to get into a banter, Murdoc popped his head in with Amara, Petrie, and Mickey in tow. He had a tray of shot sses with a familiar bottle of whiskey on top. Tidas chuckled as he remembered Lucas sharing it with everyone at their wedding. He¡¯d looked like a kicked pup when the bottle ran dry.


    As arge smile spread across his face, Skye asked what he was thinking about. When he told her, they wound up sitting, drinking, and talking about their wedding for a good twenty minutes. Every time they mentioned everyone¡¯s fondness of the whiskey, arge smile stretched across Mickey¡¯s face.


    He wasn¡¯t drinking, just enjoying hearing about how people loved his mother¡¯s work. Skye did tell him it was fine for him to drink agin, so long as he kept within moderation. Although happy to hear it, being freshly cleansed; Mickey wanted to give himself at least a few days.


    Murdoc was about to start trying to peer pressure the man into drinking until Skye mentioned very loudly to Amara that Maevis and Nics were also at their wedding. Both of them took on nostalgic smiles as everyone started to exchange various stories...


    ????????????


    From off to the side, Wace watched the Last Warrick¡¯s interactions. He wanted to tell her what he knew now, but such a public ce wasn¡¯t appropriate anyway. And if Amara caught him telling her certain things before she did, she¡¯d get more than just angry.


    ¡®Amara is Skye¡¯s Godmother, after all.. I suppose it should be up ta her ta tell thess what her mother wanted her ta know. I¡¯ll try ta leave it be, fer now..¡¯


    ????????????


    The groupughed and talked loudly, adding to the already cheerful room. New yers had started another round of Shields, distracting most of the people that had gathered before. Only a few still lingered that weren¡¯t a part of their group, but no one cared.


    After they talked about Maevis and Nics a while, they switched to Mickey¡¯s mother. Apparently she loved her work, even though she took it very seriously. The whiskey that she¡¯d created was coveted in Alcon, which made Mickey very happy to hear.. Mostly.


    A part of him still hated Southerners in general. But the more he talked with Skye and Tidas, the more he realized how wrong it was. To hate an entire group of people for the wrong-doings of a few wasn¡¯t even childish; they even knew better.


    ¡®Ima no better than an animal pitchin¡¯ a fit about me territory..¡¯


    As the thought sunk in, Mickey looked at the two Alconians with a new light in his eyes. Tidas may or may not have killed his father; he didn¡¯t know. But Mickey vowed that he would stop blindly hating them without having a reason.


    As the talks went on, the whiskey disappeared, and so did the time. As they were wrapping up their wedding stories, Amara noticed Wace off in the background...


    Once the group reached the part about their honeymoon, and Murdoc had be.. inappropriate; Amara had Petrie lead them back to the RMC bunker. Once they cleared Mead Hall, Amara walked over to a stoic-looking Wace with sharp eyes..


    ¡°I see those cogs a turnin¡¯, and we can¡¯t yet. Not until she sees it, then we can tell her,¡± Amaramented vaguely.


    ¡°I still think we should tell her first! She should know-¡±


    ¡°She needs ta see it first! If ye warn her, it could affect her decision! Skye needs ta see what evil is capable of Before she dedicates herself ta fightin¡¯ it. SHE is the Catalyst, not us. As much as I¡¯d like ta, we canna choose for her.. Only give her options and support.¡±


    ¡°...I don¡¯t like it. Sorcha told us-¡±


    Amara cut him off with contained fury in her voice; ¡°She told US because she trusted US. Don¡¯t fuck this up, Wally. Skye needs ta see what she¡¯ll face before we tell her what she¡¯s gonna lose. Maybe then she¡¯ll stay..¡±

 Chapter 325

    325 Foreboding Dreamscapes


    When Skye and Tidas had returned to the RMC bunker, they saw that they hadn¡¯t been missed. Most of the soldiers thought that they¡¯d simply gone to bed. It was nearly four-thirty in the morning, but many of the RMC members were still drinking and ying games with the Hignders.


    Apparently some of them had brought games from their homes to y. There was an angled board with several holes cut out, and one had to throw small bags full of beans or beads at it. Each hole was marked with different numbers, and the person to reach a certain amount of points first, won.


    They had also brought a dart board, a ring toss game, various decks of cards, and were having drunken wrestling matches near the door to outside. Tidas and Skye shared a small chuckle at the randomly passed out RMC and Hignders scattered everywhere on the floor and furniture.


    As they looked around, jovial voices called out to them from across the room toe and y a game with them. Petrie waved them off as he left to go get some sleep, and Arthur Tanner called out to them with Ralph to came y.


    Skye did wind up dethroning Arthur as the beanbag champion, and Ralph lost his title as ¡®Master of Darts¡¯ to Tidas. As the two drunkenly sulked after several games, Skye and Tidas finally turned in for the night.


    As they approached their bedroom, the couple got a good chuckle out of seeing us, Ronnie, and Kari all passed out together against the wall next to their door. us was in the middle with Kari leaning against his shoulder.


    His head was leaned against hers, and they both had small, sweet smiles on their faces. Skye didn¡¯t know if Ronnie had fallen over, or just fell asleep how he was, but his head was in us¡¯p. As she opened the door and stepped in, Tidas had a hard time notughing at the thought of us waking up and seeing Ronnie¡¯s head there.


    After shutting their door, Skye and Tidas helped each other out of their armor. They had shower timeter, which made Skye excited because she Desperately wanted one. Going from bathing daily to Maybe a few times a week was making her skin crawl, but it was still better circumstancespared to what they should be dealing with.


    The Hignders giving them a bunker to use was a life saver for most. Many of the soldiers with them had been in previous northern raids with the prince, and were ted to have a dry, warm ce to rest their heads. The winter time in the Hignds was usually brutal, but with proper shelter and no one trying to kill them; it wasn¡¯t bad.


    .....


    As they crawled into bed, Tidas attempted to see if his wife was still ¡®in the mood¡¯, but she was clearly tired. As a weing, but exhausted smile appeared on her face, the dark circles under her eyes were made temporarily more prominent.


    Sighing with regret, Tidas got up, and flinched the light switch off. Once back in bed, he snuggled up to Skye, and whispered; ¡°We can have some time together after we shower.¡±


    ¡°Aye. That would be preferable, ta be honest. I feel kinda gross right now,¡± she replied as she adjusted her arm under the pillow to hold his hand.


    Tidas chuckled lightly; ¡°You know, your speech has gotten much worse since we¡¯ve been here.¡±


    Skye blushed lightly in the darkness; ¡°So? Tis easier ta speak inly here. Peggy, me Da, hell: even you. Ye all have been tellin¡¯ me ta ¡®speak properly¡¯ most of me life. It feels...natural here.¡±


    Skye could feel Tidas¡¯ body tense lightly at her words, and she wished that she could smack herself; ¡°I didna mean that I wanna stay here! I just meant that the Hignders are a bit easier fer me ta talk to.¡±


    Tidas smirked as he stuck his face into her hair; ¡°I know what you meant, love. It¡¯s just fun ta tease you sometimes.¡±


    Skye huffed; ¡°See! Yer doin¡¯ it too! I¡¯ve heard ye slip up a couple times, don¡¯t lie ta me husband..¡±


    Tidas outright chuckled this time; ¡°Aye, I admit that I¡¯ve slipped up a few times like when we were kids. Just make sure you don¡¯t forget how to talk when we see my father in the spring.¡±


    Skye lightly kicked her husband, whom then proceeded to act like she¡¯d stabbed him. After a bit of yful banter between them, they decided it was best to fall asleep before the sun was up. Snuggling together under their covers, the wind outside kicked up as the storm raged...


    ************


    Skye wasn¡¯t sure when she¡¯d fallen asleep, but she knew that she was dreaming. The ce where she found herself was miles away from where she¡¯did her head: the boarder vige that they¡¯d first stopped at.


    As the building snow crunched under her feet, people went about with their daily lives until an obvious Southerner entered the town. He had appeared out of no where, and had several wounds on him. He carried a darkened spear that gave everyone around him the creeps.


    When he passed out in front of everyone, they were going to leave him where he fell, but one woman came forward and helped. She had several men help her take the man to her small hut, then she gingerly fixed him up. They left the spear where it fell from his hands, and let the snow cover it.


    Skye knew right away that the man was Richard, even though she couldn¡¯t see his face. He had been covered in facial hair, dirt, and blood; obscuring his features. But the spear was unmistakable to her.


    The sunpsed the horizon several times, indicating the numerous days that had passed. The woman came and went from the hut, but never the man. When time slowed and went back to it¡¯s normal pace, it was dark outside, and Skye could hear a woman crying out.


    Shortly after the screaming had stopped, Richard came out of the hut looking disheveled. He almost looked like a zombie as he stalked towards where the spear was. Tears streamed down his cheeks as he fell to his knees in front of it.


    As he reached out for it, he muttered; ¡°I did¡¯t want to..Oh, Please, gods, make it stop! Maria, I¡¯m so sorry.. Please, Just kill me now, please..¡±


    As his hand touched the spear, all of his muttering stopped. All of his emotions drained from his face as his eyes turned ck, and he looked over at Skye. When she moved, his eyes followed..


    ¡°Catalyst..¡±


    The once human man began to make gagging noises as he stared at her, and ck sludge began to ooze from his mouth. As he coughed and choked, the ck muck started to cover his hands and legs. As Richard continued to stare, he repeat the same thing over and over...


    ¡°Catalyst, Catalyst, Catalyst, CATALYST!¡±


    On the final scream, his voice changed to something inhuman; monstrous. Like a cross between a bear and a dying animal. Fear shot through Skye, and she wanted to run, but she stayed to see. As the roar pierced the night, several Hignders emeraged from their huts with weapons drawn, but nothing stopped the creature.


    When an elderly man ran at it with fire, it flinched. The oil used smelled funny, yet familiar to her as the dreamworld wafted the smoke her way. Seeing the me, the monster roared again, then took off towards Skye.


    Right as it jumped at her, it said; ¡°He¡¯s MINE!¡±


    ************


    Skye shot up in bed,pletely soaked head to toe in sweat. Tidas had jumped up with a dagger in his hand that he had pulled out of nowhere. Looking around and seeing no one, Tidas turned to her and asked; ¡°Bad dream again?¡±


    When all she did was nod in response, Tidas crawled back into bed. He tried to pulled her into his arms, but she wouldn¡¯t let him since she was so sticky from the sweat. Instead, she told him about the dream..


    At the end of her tale, Tidas wasn¡¯t sure what information she was supposed to get from it.. ¡®Why show her the moment he lost his human side? What was the point?¡¯


    As he questioned it, Skye said; ¡°What if it wasn¡¯tpletely yer uncle? What if the Ethereal Spear influenced him because he has no magic ta resist it with?¡±


    Tidas¡¯ eyes turned hard; ¡°He could¡¯ve asked for help. He could¡¯ve told my Father what he was dealing with, or my Aunt Marie, but he didn¡¯t. Even if the spear influenced him, he still had to make certain choices in the beginning. I can¡¯t forgive him for that.¡±


    Skye nodded, knowing not to broach such a subject to a cranky husband. They had only gotten about three hours of sleep, and he was clearly tired. Instead of continuing their talk, Skye patted the bed, but told him no full-on cuddles until she bathed.


    After about five minutes, Skye had passed back out, but Tidas was awake now. Hearing his wife yelp as she¡¯d suddenly sat up in bed had fully awaken him, ready to fight. After fidgeting with her hair for a few minutes, Tidas kissed her cheek, then got up to start his day..


    When Skye awoke again at ten-thirty, she nearly ran out of her room in her undergarments. Her shower time was slotted for eleven o¡¯clock, and if she waste, she would miss it. Not to mention that she hadn¡¯t checked Zazzy yet.


    Throwing her under suit on, Skye left her actual armor in her room. Many of the soldiers had removed their armorst night, and most were walking about their bunker in their body suits.


    When she flew out of her door, she nearly ran into Kari, who was about to knock on her door to wake her. They had the same shower time scheduled, since Kari was one of her bodyguards. She, us, and Ronnie were still under their same orders, so someone had to be with her if Tidas wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re up, good. The Hignder King and High Councilor Amara are here for you. They say that they have a request-what¡¯s wrong? Why the face?¡±


    Skye sighed as her shower seemed farther and farther away; ¡°Nevermind my face. Where are they?¡±


    As Kari led Skye over, Tidas was no where to be seen. Murdoc and Amara seemed to be talking about how the Alconians were dressed..


    Amara smiled; ¡°I don¡¯t see the issue. Reminds me of ¡®Star Trek¡¯ a wee bit. Or that one part in ¡®Time Machine¡¯ where he travels to the future the first time, before them moon explodes.¡±


    Murdoc took on a mocking expression as he added; ¡°Or a pajama party.¡±


    Amara shed him a smug expression; ¡°And how would ye know that? Only chick flicks reference those.¡±


    ¡°...I don¡¯t need ta justify me movie tastes ta you!¡± Murdoc bellowed as his cheeks red red.


    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Amara stated tly as she turned her attention away from Murdoc, and towards Skye; ¡°Anyways, good mornin¡¯, dearie! I know that ye probably have things ta do, but we came ta ask ye fer yer help. The hospital is bein¡¯ overwhelmed, and we need every Shaman we can get..¡±

 Chapter 326

    326 Meet The Family


    Without a second thought, Skye stood up on the table, and called out to the RMC members; ¡°I need every Shaman avable ta gather yer things, ande with me! The Hignders need our help, and we¡¯re gonna give it to ¡¯em!¡±


    ¡°Is there anything the rest of us can do?¡± Arthur Tanner asked as he stepped forward with Ralph.


    Skye looked over to Amara, whom shook her head in the negative. Turning back to the two men, she smiled then replied; ¡°Not right now, but Amara and Murdoc know ta seek out Ralph here, if they need more help.¡±


    Amara and Murdoc shared a nce, both happy that Tidas and Skye weren¡¯t the only ones willing to help them. The partyst night had helped a great deal with the bonding between the two peoples.


    Right as Skye, her three guards, and the group of Shamans were about to leave; the outside door opened. Nearly half of the doorway was covered in snow, but a clearing in the middle revealed Tidas covered in Hignder furs. He stamped his feet loudly as he came into the bunker, then took off theyers near the door.


    As he went to remove the pant covers, Tidas saw the group standing together. He froze for a moment, then hurried his process along. Joining them with a concerned demeanor, Tidas asked; ¡°What happened, and why does it look like you¡¯re taking all of our Shamans with you?¡±


    ¡°Because our hospital is bein¡¯ overrun with a sickness that has ta be treated by Shamans. Otherwise, the toxicity can¡¯t be filtered out in time,¡± Amara answered.


    Tidas stared at them in a hesitant manner, irritating Skye into saying; ¡°Our allies need our help, Husband. Let¡¯s get ta helpin¡¯em.¡±


    Hearing the way she¡¯d worded it: Tidas had no choice but to let the Shamans go. He did insist on going as well, which both Amara and Murdoc had been expecting anyways. They understood that asking Skye to go or do anything also involved her husband, and vice versa.


    .....


    A few of the other generals tried to argue about Tidas going, but he just issued a few orders that he knew would keep them busy for a while. Once he talked to Ralph and Arthur, he felt secure enough to go.


    The Shamans marveled at the same things that Skye and Tidas had when Murdoc took them to Mead Hall. Kari and Ronnie talked a million miles a second while us tried to rein them in. As they neared the tracks, a trolly was waiting on standby to take them directly to the hospital.


    The Alconians all hesitated, but Skye ran at it with Ronnie and Kari screaming; ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Seeing General Moonstone climb onto it made a few of the Shamans brave, but the majority looked to Tidas for assurances. He was their Commander, and was still hesitating himself.


    Seeing his soldiers¡¯ expressions, Tidas knew that he couldn¡¯t refuse. With a heave of a sigh, he walked over, and climbed onto the trolly. Once everyone was on, Murdoc had the Motorman head off to the south-eastern side of the Hignd¡¯s underground city.


    Technically, they were in the southern section of the Hignders¡¯ kingdom, but it was close enough to be called the southeast. Anything with ¡®East¡¯ in it¡¯s name or title was generally meant to be avoided since it was where all of the contaminated areas were.


    The only thing that was still useable on that side was a small patch of farnd and it¡¯s well system. The water was connected to an underground river that didn¡¯t connect to the east side, or so they had thought. With the rash of sick people in just that section, it seemed obvious where it had all started from.


    When Skye and the others had arrived at the hospital, it was chaotic. Several Hignder doctors, Shamans, nurses, and volunteers were running around, trying to organize the patients that were piling up outside. It was about twenty times worse that what she¡¯d experienced in Dragonhorn.


    The nurses were trying to group people together based on the severity of their symptoms. Blood and biley in random pools on the ground, adding a ripening stench to the hellish scene. People were crying out for help and relief, making Skye¡¯s heart tinge in her chest.


    When a few of the doctors spotted Murdoc with the Southerners, they rushed over and thanked them for the additional help. As they started to issue orders to the RMC Shamans, Skye didn¡¯t even wait..


    A panicked woman was walking around with her child in her arms; begging for someone to help her. As soon as Skye ran over to her, the golden hair on top of her head let the woman know who she was. Offering her child to her, Skye checked her over, and realized that she was suffering from lead poisoning.


    The regr doctors were running around trying to administer Heavy Metal Toxicity treatments, but there wasn¡¯t enough medications. Other hospitals were sending over what they could spare, but the patient count was rising too fast.


    Holding the child at an angle, Skye forced the lead from her system by making her puke it out. The HMT treatments forced the metals out by flushing their system. The metals would then be carried out of the patient¡¯s system via urination, or a bowel movement. Skye¡¯s way was more disgusting, but much, much faster.


    The child coughed and cried, but she was alright now. The mother thanked Skye profusely as she instructed her to take her littless home, clean her up, and keep her hydrated while she rested. Once the woman left Skye moved on to the next patient..


    Three hours had passed by the time Skye and the other Shamans had gotten a pattern down. Skye was now positioned within the hospital, and handling the worst cases. Most were young children whose bodies were rapidly shutting down.


    Tidas, us, and Kari made themselves useful by running food around to the Shamans. Ronnie volunteered to stay with Skye because the sights and smells didn¡¯t bother him as much. He was also a kind ofedic relief to the children.


    He had several small birdpanionse in through a window to keep children entertained while they waited for their parents. Some were newly healed, but many were waiting for their parents to be treated.


    Skye did her best to keep the casualties down, but a few still died from the amount of lead in their bodies. Most were elderly, but a two year old was lost before Skye had a chance to heal them. It angered her that her Shaman magic was so limitedpare to the rest of her magic, but there was no way for her to distribute it out like she could with her Water or Earth.


    As she leaned against a wall and took a breath, Petrie came running up with a young woman in his arms. She looked to be about thirteen or fourteen, and had brownish-red hair like Petrie. Seeing the unrestrained fear in his eyes, Skye knew right away that she was his sister.


    ¡°Skye! Somethin¡¯s wrong wit Regina! Se was talkin¡¯ funny, a-and she wasn¡¯t walkin¡¯ right, and she can¡¯t keep her food-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be alright, Petrie.. I got her: I won¡¯t lose her. Now set her down on the bed, and grab a bucket,¡± Skye stated as determination red in her eyes.


    Petrie nodded, knowing he could trust Skye¡¯s words. As he set his sister down, he turned and grabbed a medium-sized bucket to catch her puke with. After turning thess on her side, Skye began to funnel her magic into her right as Tidas came in through the doorway with a tray of food.


    Nodding to Petrie, Tidas then said to Skye; ¡°I brought a small snack for you, to keep your magic up. Where would you-¡±


    *aaah!*


    ¡°...I leave it over here,¡± Tidas said, realizing that Skye was too involved in her treatment to hear him.


    As thessid on her side, Skye noticed that her features were familiar to her. She didn¡¯t really look like Petrie except in hair color, but their was something about her that tugged at the back of her mind..


    As thest of the bile came up, Skye checked her over for any other issues. She had a small clot forming in sn artery, but other than that, she was healthy. After dismantling the telets sticking together, Skye looked to Petrie with a smile.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be alright. No permanent damage done. She can go home after she rests a wee bit. Keep her hydrated, and try givin¡¯ her soup for supper-¡±


    ¡°Me bairns! Where¡¯s me bairns?! I swear if ye don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll-¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re in here, Ma! Don¡¯t threaten the nurses!¡± Petrie called out.


    When Skye turned her head, she realized that her husband was in the room. He was looking towards the doorway, so Skye could see the side profile of his face. Looking at him, a sinking feeling filled her chest as she looked at Tidas, then back at Petrie¡¯s sister..


    Her jawline was simr to his, and the shape of her nose was clearly MacArthur. If she wasn¡¯t in her early teens, Skye would be questioning where or not they were rted.


    Tidas had turned twenty-one this year, and Skye twenty. Petrie¡¯s sister was either thirteen or fourteen, so it wasn¡¯t like she could be Tidas¡¯ daughter or anything. As theories ran through her head, the door to the room opened.


    When she came into the room, Tidas greeted her kindly. Her hair was simr in color to Petrie¡¯s, and he resembled her quite a bit. When she walked over to the bed, he saw the utter surprise on his wife¡¯s face..


    Skye literally rubbed at her eyes, she was so shocked. The woman before her was the same one that had taken care of Richard when he had first fled north. Skye had assumed from the screams in the gut that he had killed the woman, but that didn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    ¡°I¡¯m So sorry, Maria..¡±


    Richard¡¯s words echoed within Skye head.. ¡®Why would he have said that as he left the hut? I thought it was just generalmenting, but now I think I know..¡¯


    As the woman gently cupped her daughter¡¯s cheek, the full realization hit Skye like a steel beam: Regina was Richard¡¯s daughter, and Tidas¡¯ cousin by blood...

 Chapter 327

    327 Sources Of Toxicity


    Skye didn¡¯t mean to let her mouth gape, but she was too stunned to close it. The woman who had nursed Richard back to health was standing in front of her. And with a daughter that Clearly had MacArthur blood in her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Skye? Skye?¡± Tidas asked, his worry growing with his wife¡¯sck of response.


    After the woman had checked over her daughter, she looked at Skye and said; ¡°Thank you so much for savin¡¯ me bairn! I can never thank ye enough... She and Petrie are all I got.. How can I ever repay ye?!¡±


    Skye wasn¡¯t sure what to do. She so Very badly wanted to question the woman on the spot, but the entire situation was too outrageous..


    ¡®What am I supposed to say?! Hi, I had a dream that ye were raped by me husband¡¯s uncle right before he turned into a monster?! What do I do?! What do I say?!¡¯


    As Skye started to be overwhelmed, Tidas ced his hand on her shoulder and said; ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Skye doesn¡¯t help people for a profit, she¡¯s just a really good person.¡±


    As tears streamed down the woman¡¯s face, she came over and hugged Skye before Petrie could stop her. She squeezed Skye to the point of her coughing, then profusely apologized for her enthusiasm.


    ¡°Ima sorry if I hurt ye. And please; call me Tammy,¡± she replied with flushed cheeks.


    Skye chuckled lightly; ¡°N-No! Ye dinna hurt me. Ima just surprised by how much ye all look alike.¡±


    .....


    Tammy beamed as she went back to her position near her daughter. She was a little put off by how Skye had stared at her before, but knew from Petrie that she was a good person. As she sat down, Tammy wondered why she¡¯d looked so shocked before..


    Petrie had seen the shock on Skye face, and it had made him nervous. She looked like she¡¯d seen a ghost, and that couldn¡¯t be a good thing. As he wondered what it was about his mother could that have shocked her so, Amara poked her head in, and called for Skye.


    Relief spread through her as she said that she¡¯d stop back by to check on herter, and that Regina should rest as long as she can. Petrie had scoffed and said that his sister would be ¡®milkin¡¯ the experience for all it¡¯s worth¡¯. And that if they were gone before Skye came back that he would bring them to the bunker to visit.


    Nodding her agreement, Skye smiled and took her leave with a suspicious Tidas following behind her. When they came out of the room, both Skye and Tidas were a bit confused.


    Malcolm was standing next to Murdoc, almost ring at them as they came out. Skye stared right back at him, forcing him to break eye contact. She wasn¡¯t sure if it really was a re, or just him squinting from being unable to see properly. But got the distinct feeling that it was a re.


    ¡°Sorry ta pull ye away, but the flow of the sick has been bnced now. We should be safe ta go see if we can find the source,¡± Amara stated, seeing the growing hostility.


    ¡°Aye. Several of the patients think they got sick from the water, but I noticed that they all had eaten recently, too. Is there a field near the water source?¡±


    Amara thought a moment before she replied; ¡°Aye. I think there¡¯s a barley field out that way. Right Laddies?¡±


    ¡°Aye. Twas sown a few months back. If it¡¯s the field, we¡¯ll lose that whole crop,¡± Murdoc replied with a tense expression.


    As the three Hignders¡¯ faces turned downtrodden, Skye said; ¡°Well, ye probably won¡¯t lose the whole field.. Might be able ta save the whole thing if I can separate the elements properly.¡±


    Amara and Murdoc¡¯s expressions lit up, but Malcolm¡¯s just turned into a scowl. Tidas stood back and listened to his wife breaking down how she would extract the heavy metals from the water or food. As she talked, he stared at the Hignder elder with building anger.


    Tidas expected animosity aimed his way for being a MacArthur, but there was no reason for him to be ring at Skye. She was their rightful royalty, even if she had refused the title. As far she just personally saved close to two-hundred Hignders in a few hours.


    After Tidas issued a few orders for while they were gone, they all headed back towards the trolly...


    ************


    Once they had traveled as far as they could on transportation, they walked the couple miles to the well source for the field. Malcolmined for nearly half the trip. He was a few years older than Amara, which put in histe sixties.


    Skye was annoyed that he hade with them in the first ce, but there wasn¡¯t anything that she could do or say about it. He was a Council member, and had every right to be involved, as much as he aggravated everyone around him.


    Trying to ignore hisints, Skye focused on her surroundings as a distraction. The fields were perfectly tilled and nted, and the smell of earth filled her nose. Tapping into her Earth magic, Skye had already started to funnel her magic into the ground.


    Sensing the amount; Tidas, Amara, and Murdoc all looked at her a moment. Skye shrugged her shoulders and told them that she wanted to ¡®speed up the process¡¯. After she¡¯d said it, Skye motioned to Malcolm.


    Nodding their understanding, the four continued walking right as Malcolm started toin again. There were no trees underground, but a few bushes had managed to thrive in the artificial sunlight cast down by an uncountable amount of light fixtures.


    Noticing the same thing that his wife had, Tidas asked; ¡°Where do you get the power you need to run all of this And the city?¡±


    Murdoc chuckled; ¡°Remember how I told ye about our hydroelectric dam? This is what she does. That monster could probably power us, and most of Alcon on it¡¯s own.¡±


    ¡°Ye don¡¯t need ta be tellin¡¯ Southerners about that!¡± Malcolm snapped, irritated by his sore feet and exhaustion.


    ¡°What does it matter? They¡¯re allies now,¡± Amara stated with a gruffness to her tone that served as a warning.


    ¡°Not yet, they¡¯re not! Not until that chatan signs the treaty, and even then,¡± Malcolm turned his dagger eyes on Tidas; ¡°Only fools trust MacArthurs.¡±


    ¡°Watch it, old timer. Me husband is as honorable as theye. Even Yer own King says so. Don¡¯t think that because yer a walkin¡¯ half-skeleton that I won¡¯t punch ye in yer arrogant nose..¡±


    Malcolm gawked at Skye as his fluster built.. ¡®How Dare she talk ta me like that!¡¯


    ¡°I am a member of the Council!¡±


    ¡°And me husband is a Prince from the kingdom yer tryin¡¯ ta make a peace agreement wit! If ye want respect, try not bein¡¯ disrespectful ta start,¡± Skye was ring just as hard at Malcolm as he was at her when she¡¯d spoken.


    Alright ye two! Calm down before I make ye! We got things ta do here, and it looks like we¡¯re not the only ones here,¡± Murdoc said in a booming voice to get their attention.


    As they approached a small building, two men were standing near it as they approached. Amara¡¯s face lit up as they neared, as did Murdoc¡¯s..


    A tall, older man and Mickey were already there collecting samples, and waved to the group as they walked up. Mickey smiled and nodded, but the man beamed and stretched out his arms in greeting as he called out them.


    ¡°Oy! What are you lot doin¡¯ here?! And why is Malcolm here? I don¡¯t like him,¡± the man yelled.


    Malcolm instantly gritted his teeth; ¡°What are ye doin¡¯ out here, Gavin?! No one is supposed ta be out here!¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± the man smirked; ¡°Good thing Ima not a nobody like you! Amara, me sweet! What are ye doin¡¯ out this way?¡±


    Amara grinned ear to ear; ¡°Hello, Gavin dear. This be Skye Moonstone and her husband Tidas MacArthur. They came ta see if they can help us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s sweet, but it¡¯s all Skye¡¯s doing,¡± Tidas looked squarely at Malcolm; ¡°I¡¯m just here as a bodyguard, not that she actually needs one.¡±


    Seeing how angry Malcolm was getting, Gavin said; ¡°I like him. He knows a bawbag when he sees one..¡±


    Right as Malcolm was about to start ranting, Murdoc spoke up; ¡°Alright, quit pokin¡¯ the bear, Gavin. What do ye know so far?¡±


    Gavin¡¯s demeanor quickly changed to serious; ¡°I won¡¯t know anythin¡¯ until I take me samples back to theb, but I believe the heavy metal poisonings are happenin¡¯ because the lead linin¡¯ the old reactor is leachin¡¯ into the ground. That¡¯s me best guest right now.¡±


    As he started to discuss the technicals of the process, Skye examined him..


    Gavin Bruce was still quite attractive for his age, and looked to be in his fifties instead of histe sixties. His long, dark-grey hair was braided like most Hignders, and his sharp features reminded Skye a bit of Aero. Adding in his height and muscle tone; it was actually hard to believe that he was an ¡®old man¡¯.


    As he talked with Murdoc, Skye, and Amara; Malcolm called Mickey off to the side. Using his Tank trait, Tidas eavesdropped on their conversation..


    ¡°Did ye talk to Callen?¡±


    Mickey hesitated; ¡°Na..I don¡¯t wanna be involved anymore-¡±


    ¡°Well it¡¯s toote now! We Need ye ta get that armor, or it won¡¯t work! Ye know what¡¯ll happen if ye don¡¯t...¡±


    Mickey sighed deeply; ¡°I don¡¯t think so anymore.. Skye isn¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°Be quiet! We¡¯ll talk about thister..¡±


    Malcolm had noticed Tidas watching him, and immediately mmed up. Because of the bout, he knew that both Skye and Tidas were Tank mages, and could hear him if they wanted to. Seeing the Alconian Prince turn his head at his wife¡¯s name being mentioned, Malcolm knew that he was listening in.


    As Gavin eximed about something Skye had said, Tidas made a mental note to have one of the Tamers assign a tinypanion to Malcolm. Since it sounded like the threat pertained to Skye, Tidas knew exactly which mage to ask...


    Skye had listened to Gavin exin his n to deduce where the toxins wereing from. ording to him, it would take several days, if not weeks to fine the exact cause. Not to mention that their was a high chance that radiation was leaking from the old reactor as well.


    ¡°Mickey didn¡¯t tell ye that I healed him of a tumor caused by radiation exposure?¡± Skye asked Gavin.


    Gavin¡¯s eyes bulged; ¡°Na, that wee shit didn¡¯t tell me! Mickey! Get yer arse over here so I can kick it! What¡¯s this I hear about ye bein¡¯ sick?!¡±


    Both Mickey and Malcolm were already walking back over when Gavin had started tearing into him. As he lectured they you man, Skye finished analyzing the field for toxins.


    Without warning, Skye started to walk over near the wall of the cave. When Amara called out to her to ask what she was doing, Skye replied; ¡°Ima impatient person, so I¡¯m just gonna take care of this field now, if that¡¯s okay?¡±

 Chapter 328

    328 Pollution And Corruption


    Skye had been pumping magic into the ground since the moment they had stepped onto the field. Using it to find the highest deposits of the lead, she traced the bulk of it to the back of the field. On the other side of the cave¡¯s wall, she could feel the toxic levels jump up drastically.


    ¡°Are the Barrens on the other side of here?¡± she asked as she ced her hands on the wall.


    ¡°Aye. This be the closest field to them,¡± Murdoc stated.


    ¡°I prefer the term Hell Fields, me self. Bit more dramatic,¡± Gavin added with a smile.


    Skye¡¯s face was pensive as she let her magic flow; ¡°That would be a more apt name fer ¡¯em, I think. Radiation tis leachin¡¯ into the soil.¡±


    ¡°How do ye know about radiation? Aren¡¯t ye from the south?¡± Gavin asked with confusion in his tone.


    Skye smirked; ¡°I read about it in an ancient tome. There¡¯s not nearly as many as what ye got here, but I had a fair selection ta choose from. Once I finished all the anatomy books I could find, I started in on the moreplicated ones. Tumors and Many otherplications can be caused by radiation, so I researched it a bit.¡±


    ¡°How much?¡± Gavin asked with high interest.


    ¡°Enough ta know that I have ta speed up the decay of the isotopes, then be careful of and nullify the things it breaks down into after that. Like fer example: did ye know that high-grade plutonium breaks down into uranium? I canna remember the numbers jargon, though.¡±


    .....


    Amara watched as Gavin¡¯s face went from surprised to excited when Skye had finished talking. While he usually has a smile on his face, the one he had on there right now was one of pure tion. In all of the Hignds, there was maybe three others that had limited knowledge about the elements and their breakdowns.


    To meet another person who¡¯s knowledge was as extensive as his was unbelievably rare. As excitement bloomed in Gavin, the ground beneath their feet began to shake..


    Skye had put a great deal of magic into the ground, but was still pumping out more. As the rocks and dirt vibrated with her control, an earthy smell invaded everyone¡¯s nostrils ten-fold. Skye wasn¡¯t just taking the heavy metals out of the ground, she was removing it from the barley seedlings that had been slowly absorbing the minerals around them.


    If she would¡¯ve left them as-is, when the harvest came, they would have to scrap the entire field. As Skye cleansed the ground, a tiny fissure opened up, and liquid metal spilled forth. It was easier to gather and shift it while in a heated state.


    After plutonium breaks down into uranium, uranium can be broken down into lead. Once the toxic elements have been broken down and filtered out, all Skye was left with was basic lead. Of course she had to do a bit of re-structuring to get it to the useable, non-toxic kind, but she needed it forter...


    ¡°How are ye getting¡¯ it hot? Yer no me Mystic,¡± Amara asked with obvious astonishment.


    Skye pulled a face; ¡°Tis a bit hard ta exin. I make the molecules move around really fast, and that causes friction. The friction heats the element ta whatever I want it ta be, then I can mold it,bine it with somethin¡¯ else, divide it: pretty much whatever I want wit it.¡±


    ¡°That is Amazin¡¯! And ye can do that with any element?!¡± Gavin eximed.


    ¡°Well, Ima not sure if it tis every element, but I havenae across one I couldn¡¯t manipte. The only thing is I canna directly affect the air. Don¡¯t have that magic yet.¡±


    ¡°What do ye mean ¡®yet¡¯?¡± Gavin asked.


    Skye quirked an eyebrow at him; ¡°Ye do know that Ima the Catalyst, right?¡±


    Gavin¡¯s jaw dropped as he recalled Amara saying something about a catalyst, but he had assumed that she meant something science-rted. As her balled-up fists went to her hips in a very ¡®Peggy¡¯ fashion, Gavin braced himself for Amara¡¯s chiding..


    ¡°I told ye that the other day! Were ye not listenin¡¯ ta me?!¡±


    Gavin rubbed at the back of his neck; ¡°Well tis hard ta hear ye when yee in hollerin¡¯ about somethin¡¯, and Ima workin¡¯. It takes me a few minutes ta stop.¡±


    Amara¡¯s expression grew harsher; ¡°I told ye that twenty minutes into the conversation! Ye were tinkerin¡¯ then!¡±


    With noebacks or excuses, Gavin apologized to his best friend for ignoring her the other day. It wasn¡¯t like he did it often, but it was rude none the less. As she forgave him, the ground shook again as Skye shifted the massive pile of nearly molten lead back towards herself.


    Stepping backwards, Skye lifted her hand, then motioned towards the wall. The lead mmed against it, then spread out in every direction. Seeping into the cracks in the wall, and boring into the ground.


    Once it had spread out far and deep enough, Skye solidified it. Creating a lead wall that would stop future leaks until she could fix the real problem. As she wiped her hands together, she turned towards the group and said; ¡°That should do for now. At least until I can clean up the source.¡±


    Malcolm scoffed loudly, drawing everyone¡¯s attention; ¡°Yer daft! No one person is capable of clearin¡¯ away all the toxicity that twas in this field! Especially not that fast! We¡¯ve been-¡±


    ¡°I can test the soil for toxicity!¡± Gavin volunteered hastily.


    ¡°Won¡¯t that take too long? Do ye need ta go back ta yerb?¡± Murdoc asked with confusion in his tone.


    ¡°Na, I can test the pH ta see if it¡¯s still toxic,¡± Gavin said as he pulled a pH strip out of his bag.


    After he dug into the cold ground a bit, Gavin grabbed some semi-moist soil, then pressed the pH strip to it. He waited until he knew that the strip was ready, then looked at it..


    ¡°We got a seven point one! We¡¯re good!¡± turning to Skye, Gavin grinned broadly; ¡°Ye seem ta live up ta yer reputation.¡±


    ¡°Not that ye would know what that tis because ye didna listen ta me,¡± Amara stated in an irritated voice.


    ¡°I said I was sorry-¡±


    Gavin tried to apologize again, but Malcolm cut him off; ¡°That canna be true! Tis impossible!¡±


    Skye narrowed her eyes on the old man; ¡°Ye know, I can exin the process to ya, but it doesna help if ye don¡¯t know what Ima talkin¡¯ about.¡±


    Flustered, Malcolm went to start yelling, but Skye cut him off by adding; ¡°The only one who knows what I do just told ye I fixed it. Now, askin¡¯ him ta test other patches of soil, that¡¯d be one thing.. But I willna stand here and listen to You call me a liar, got it?¡±


    As she¡¯d spoken, Skye had walked over to the cantankerous old man. Her golden eyes were sharp as they pierced through him. Making Malcolm shrink back. When she¡¯d finished anger red in his eyes as he started to say; ¡°How dare you! I¡¯m a member of-¡±


    ¡°A member of the Hignders¡¯ Council, yeah, yeah; we know. Ye keep sayin¡¯ it like it matters ta me,¡± Skye paused as she took one final intimidating step towards him; ¡°The only thing that does matter is respect and manners, and you, sir, have neither. Ye shouldn¡¯t expect what Yer not willin¡¯ ta give.¡±


    Malcolm¡¯s face turned red from anger and embarrassment, which wasical to Amara and Murdoc, but Mickey felt ufortable. Seeing it, Skye turned towards Murdoc to change the subject; ¡°By the way: Ima need a favor if ye want me ta clear those other fields.¡±


    ¡°Ye see! She¡¯s not a benevolent saint or god! She¡¯s a bloody extortionist!¡± Malcolm hollered.


    Tidas could see that Skye was at her limit, so he stepped in; ¡°So you want my wife and the rest of the RMC to fix your fields, fix an ancient and deadly power source, and kill the monster in the north for nothing but a roof over our heads, and a signature? ...How are you a councilor again?¡±


    Malcolm was ready to explode, but Murdoc cut him off; ¡°No, Ima sure that¡¯s not what Malcolm meant-¡±


    ¡°Sounded like it ta me,¡± Amara muttered, but Murdoc ignored her.


    ¡°I tell ye what: ye get this waste of space away from me, and we¡¯ll talk,¡± Skye said while gesturing to Malcolm.


    Before Malcolm could dig a bigger hole, Murdoc and Mickey practically dragged him away. Skye looked to Amara with a small grin; ¡°He is such an arse! Ye know I was lyin¡¯, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course, but I take it that the request was real?¡± Amara inquired as she happily watched the two arguing with Malcolm as they disappeared from sight.


    ¡°Aye. I was gonna ask if I could use one of the Barrens after I fix them for a couple weeks. Oh! And I need ta borrow some seeds, too. I¡¯ll rece them after the two weeks.¡±


    Amara looked at Skye with a surprised expression, then chuckled before she said; ¡°Oy, is Malcolm gonna look like an Arse when he hears what ye requested! Hahahahaha!¡±


    Tidas grinned as Amara, Gavin, and Skyeughed, but he was stewing inside. He didn¡¯t like Malcolm to begin with because of his attitude. Plus, the conversation that he¡¯d had with Mickey earlier had greatly unsettled Tidas to the point of wanting to assign a Tamer to watch him.


    ¡®What could they want with armor? Whose armor? Does he want mine or Skye¡¯s because they¡¯re made of dragon leather? To what end? What would be the purpose?¡¯


    As thoughts piled on in his mind, Tidas snapped back when Skye said; ¡°We should head ta the next field. Murdoc can catch up once he gets rid of the baggage..¡±


    ************


    After Murdoc left the two, Mickey made his way down to the RMC bunker..


    ¡®I don¡¯t want ta do this.. I wish Malcolm didna make me.. They¡¯ll hate me now.. But there¡¯s nothin¡¯ I can do.. He¡¯ll kick Petrie¡¯s family out if I don¡¯t...¡¯


    As Mickey walked into the bunker absentmindedly, Arthur saw him and stopped him; ¡°Hey there,ddie! Do you need something? Murdoc and Amara took the General and Commander to a hospital somewhere, and we don¡¯t know when they¡¯ll be back.¡±


    Shocked that he¡¯d gone inside without realizing it, Mickey sputtered; ¡°O-Oh, aye. I just wanted ta talk ta Skye about somethin¡¯. I-I¡¯lle back another time..¡±


    ¡°Okay! Have a good walk back,¡± Arthur said as he waved, then went back to his business.


    Mickey turned around with a sense of relief.. Until he looked at the side of the doorway. Knowing it was his only chance, Mickey swallowed hard, then headed towards it. Half a set of Alconian armor was sitting against the wall unattended..


    As he went to walk out, Mickey acted like he tripped on his shoce, which he¡¯d intentionally left untied in case this was the scenario he was stuck with. Bending down, he tied it, then slipped a gauntlet into his furs before walking back out the door..

 Chapter 329

    329 Desperate


    The way to the ¡®Hell Fields¡¯, as Gavin liked to call them, took a good forty minutes on foot. Amara knew that they were already pushing at the limit that Skye and Tidas could be gone. The other RMC members might start to venture out in search of their Commander and General if they didn¡¯t hurry.


    Not seeing another option, Amara stopped at a few random houses, and asked if they could borrow their bikes. It was shocking for two of the three to see their High Councilor going door-to-door asking for anything, but theyplied.


    The second house also gave Skye a loaf of bread with jelly to eat after hearing her ask if they had time to grab a snack. Her magic was already running a bit low, and she didn¡¯t want to risk running out in the middle of fixing the reactor leak. After thanking the nice people, they moved on to the next house as Skye munched away.


    The third house¡¯s owner was a regr at Mead Hall, so Amara¡¯s antics didn¡¯t surprise him. After talking a few moments about random things, she got thest two bikes from him, then they all took off towards the Barrens.


    When Skye and Tidas were given their bikes, child-like excitement covered their demeanors as they hastily climbed on. They each rode around for a few minutes, getting the feel for it again. It had been years since either of them had ridden a bike, but still quite easily remembered what it felt like once they got going.


    As the royal couple acted like a couple of kids, theyughed and messed with each other. Attempting tricks and psyching each other out the entire ride. Gavin and Amara watched them with nostalgic smiles as they recalled days of their youth together.


    Gavin¡¯s heart ached whenever he saw the tinge of sadness Amara got any time her first husband was brought up. The three of them were best friends growing up, and stayed close even after Amara married Reggie.


    He was like a brother to Gavin, and he truly loved Amara as much as she did him. It hurt, but his love for them outweighed his jealousy. There were times that he had to step back, of course, but he never left their lifepletely.


    Gavin Bruce had been an extremely eligible bachelor all his life. No woman he¡¯d ever met had measured up to Amara, so he¡¯d spent the majority of his life without a partner. He¡¯d have the asional fling, but it neversted past a month or two.


    .....


    As they talked about the good old days, Gavin asked; ¡°Was there ever anyone else in yer heart? Aside from Reggie?¡±


    Amara took on a contemtive expression; ¡°Well, there was you when we were brats, but no one else-¡±


    ¡°Are ye bloody serious?! When was that?!¡± Gavin had nearly run into her as he bellowed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ye be yin¡¯ dumb wit me, Gavin Bruce. I knew of yer fight with Reggie over me,¡± Amara chided, but had a smile on her face as she spoke.


    Gavin wanted to talk more, but the had arrived at their destination...


    ************


    Skye stared up at the enormous lead doors in front of her with awe. They looked to have been closed for decades, and a thickyer of dull grey oxidation covered them, and left it feeling porous and bumpy. As she examined the door; Amara, Gavin, and Tidas stood back at a safe distance.


    Skye could heal herself of radiation poisoning easily, but the others could be severely damaged if they tried to apany her. A geiger counter was built into the side of the door, and rigged with an rm system. If the radiation on the other side became too strong, an rm system would go off throughout the Hignds.


    Amara exined that if Skye wasn¡¯t careful, a fail safe system would activate, and lock her inside. Tidas had immediately gotten angry that she hadn¡¯t mentioned it before they¡¯d gotten there. Nearly yelling that he didn¡¯t want Skye to risk getting locked in.


    ¡°Oh quiet down, will ye?! Ima tryin¡¯ ta work! And Ima bloody Earth mage; I canna get locked in, remember? I can just make me own way out if ites down to it,¡± Skye said half-admonishing, half-reassuring her husband.


    ¡°Aye, but I know you won¡¯t if you think escaping will lead to the radiation leaking again. I don¡¯t like this, Skye..¡±


    Removing her hands, Skye walked over, kissed her husband¡¯s cheek, then said; ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, love. See ye three in a wee bit.¡±


    Tidas wanted to protest, but had no real reason to, other than the twisting feeling in his gut.


    ¡°Even wit radiation suits, we wouldn¡¯tst long in there. Yer wife is the only one capable of doin¡¯ this.. Ye ken that, yeah?¡± Gavin stated, although it sounded like a question.


    Tidas nodded; ¡°Aye, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I have to like it..¡±


    As Skye built up her magic around the door, Amara added; ¡°She¡¯s the most capable Mystic I¡¯ve ever seen. If she says she can do it: I believe her.¡±


    Tidas didn¡¯t like the way Amara had worded herself, but she was right. Skye was the most incredible mage he had ever met. Her powers weren¡¯t limitless, but often seemed like it at dire times like this. Whenever other people¡¯s lives or well-being were on the line, Skye had never failed.


    She had saved countless people since she¡¯d awakened her Shaman magic, including him. Whenever Skye put her mind to something, she always came out on top.. ¡®So why are my senses screaming at me right now?¡¯


    Before he could answer his own question, Skye announced that she was ready to go in. Gavin had asked if she wanted a radiation suit, but when he¡¯d described it, she turned him down.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it too hard ta move around easy, and I don¡¯tpletely know what¡¯s on the other side yet. Just what I can sense through the ground. I canna risk the hindrance.¡±


    After Gavin told her what he knew of theyout, he and Amara pulled a couple of keys out of thin air. The door had a redundancy lock, and required two keys for it to open. After they walked over to opposite sides of the door, they opened two smaller ones that each looked like regr rock.


    Putting in the keys, they timed down from five, then twisted the keys...


    The doors had only opened enough to let Skye slip inside. As soon as she was inside, Amara and Gavin twisted the keys again, and lock the door behind her...


    ************


    A few minutes after she¡¯d gone in, Tidas began to pace as he said; ¡°Do you really think she¡¯ll be okay? I don¡¯t like this..¡±


    Amara shed him a sympathetic smile; ¡°I think she¡¯ll be fine. Even if she were ta have a bit of trouble, tis not like she¡¯s a weak weess. She¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Seeing that he needed a subject change, Gavin asked; ¡°So how long havenye two known each other?¡±


    Upon hearing the question, Tidas¡¯ demeanor became more rxed. As he told them stories of their childhood together, the tension all but drained from him. He still kept looking back at the lead door, but at least he¡¯d stopped pacing.


    They talked about Skye, the Fae, and what¡¯s it¡¯s like to raise a sassy dragon for almost two hours before the prince started to pace again. They had no idea how long it would take, but since the other field had taken her so little time, they didn¡¯t think it would be more than an hour or so.


    Murdoc had shown back up after about an hour and a half, surprised that she was still inside. When Tidas¡¯ anxiety shot up again, Amara and Gavin red at him for riling up the Alconian Prince again. Pulling him back into another conversation, Tidas calmed down again until they passed the two hour mark.


    As the second hour turned to three, Tidas was nearly in a panic; ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be taking this long.. Something¡¯s wrong. If she¡¯s not out in the next ten minutes, I¡¯m going in after her-?!¡±


    Right as Tidas finished speaking, the ground beneath their feet shook violently. Stctites shook and fell to the ground, sending chunks of rocks scattering everywhere. As the shaking increased, a loud, piercing rm rang out across the Hignds..


    As soon as he¡¯d heard it, Tidas ran over to the door, and started to bang on it. He called out Skye¡¯s name, but heard nothing over the re of the siren. Tapping into his magic, he pounded on the door, but left nothing more than a few dents.


    A single lightbulb above the door turned red, then a thick, massive door slowly started to descend from the top of the arch over the other. Amara ran over to the key holes, and tried to open the main door back up, but it didn¡¯t work.


    As the extra door came down, Tidas pounded on the original with a desperate fury that the other three had never before. As it neared the bottom, the rm stopped, but the door kept closing..


    Tidas railed against it with everything he had, but all that did was create a bigger dent. ¡®The st Door¡¯ as Gavin called it, was a solid chunk of lead, and was at least four feet thick. It would take Tidas days to beat his way through, and his hands would be in no shape to do anything afterwards.


    As it locked into ce with a loud thud, Tidas yelled out so loudly that Amara thought that her ears would bleed. A massive surge of magic began to build up within him; the likes of which Tidas had never felt before. Realizing that the door would never budge, Tidas shifted his focus to the rock wall..


    Seeing his intent, Murdoc called out to him; ¡°If ye do that, you¡¯ll kill us all!¡±


    Watching him head over to the wall anyway, Murdoc tried to grab ahold of Tidas, but he grabbed and flung Murdoc like a rag doll instead. As soon as he released him, Tidas started to pound away at the wall..


    ¡°STOP TIDAS! I Don¡¯t want ta kill you!¡± Amara screamed as she readied her Fire magic.


    Tidas didn¡¯t hear her as he hammered away. His fists were bloody, but he didn¡¯t even feel the pain.. ¡®Have I been sitting around as Skye died? No! She CAN¡¯T be dead!¡¯


    ¡®Did she call out for me? Why did I even let her go in the first ce?! I knew this would happen! It¡¯s all my fault! She CAN¡¯T be Gone!¡¯


    Chaotic thoughts fueled Tidas¡¯ sorrow-filled fury as Amara readied to kill the Alconian Prince. She kicked her heat up to it¡¯s maximum as she screamed; ¡°PLEASE don¡¯t make me do this! Please Stop!¡±


    Tears flowed from Amara¡¯s eyes as she arched her back, and readied her throw. Murdoc called out to Tidas as he got up and started running at him. Gavin was frozen as he tried to figure out what he could say or do..


    Right as Amara was in the process of throwing her fireball, they all heard a familiar voice cry out; ¡°Tidas Stop! Ima here!¡±

 Chapter 330

    330 The Hero Warrick


    Tidas¡¯ heart soared as he heard Skye¡¯s voice on the other side. As he stared at the wall with bloody wall as the rock face broke apart, and split open to reveal a dust-covered Skye.


    Before she¡¯d realized it, she was yanked into her husband¡¯s arms. He squeezed her to the point of her not being able to breath, then pulled away to look her over. cing her hand on his chest Skye had Tidas take a few steps back so she could seal the wall.


    Once she had, and turned back to speak, Skye found herself nearly being smothered by her husband again. Amara was frantically wiping the tears from her eyes at the two Hignder men stared at them in disbelief.


    After several moments of nearly suffocating her, Tidas leaned back again with a slightly irate air about him, and asked; ¡°What the hell happened in there? Why did the rm go off?¡±


    Skye took on a nervous expression; ¡°Well, I may or may not have gotten a wee bit frustrated with how long it was takin¡¯ ta break down the isotopes, so I sped them up a touch faster than I shoulda-but tis fine! Nothin¡¯ blew up! I just had ta act fast, which got a bit messy.¡±


    Skye looked over at Amara; ¡°We can finish the actual fields once I get some food in me belly. Ima almost outta magic now.¡±


    ¡°ALMOST?! How are ye Standin¡¯ right now?! The amount of induced kic energy ye had ta create! The intricacies of the molecr breakdown! The scale ye had ta work on! I-I-I just cannaprehend it!¡± Gavin had literally screamed, he was so worked up over the implications of her powers.


    All Skye said in response was; ¡°I just applied scientific principles ta me magic. Tis how Maevis taught me.¡±


    Arge grin spread across Gavin¡¯s face; ¡°Oh, aye. We know all about yer trainin¡¯ wit the various Fae, and how ye won the Mage Trials, and that ye really love green, but fancy blue just as much.¡±


    .....


    As Skye¡¯s cheek red red, she looked up at her husband and spoke with heavy sarcasm; ¡°And how do they know all of that, I wonder.¡±


    Tidas had a small smile on his face, but his eyes were intense as he said; ¡°Because you left me alone for too long..¡±


    Skye¡¯s breath caught in her throat as she recognized the individual emotions mixed within his chaotic eyes. Fear, need, love, relief, lust; they all fought for dominance as he stared at her.


    Cupping his cheek, Skye spoke in a soft voice; ¡°Ima alright, husband. I promise.. But ye can not say the same now, can ye? I felt yer blood on the wall as I cleared me way. What did ye do?¡±


    ¡°Went crazy,¡± Murdoc stated as he walked up.


    ¡°I sensed Amara¡¯s magic through the wall, too... Were you gonna-¡±


    ¡°Best not ta ask, dear. Neither of us will like the answer,¡± Amara said quickly, cutting Skye off before she could finish her thought.


    Agreeing to disagree; Skye broke away from her husband to examine him. Truth be told, she could barely feel Amara¡¯s magic inparison to Tidas¡¯ when she was in the sealed bunker. She¡¯d never felt such...raw magic before. It was different from his usual Tank magic, and Skye wanted to know why..


    The tops of his knuckles were torn up, but not to the point of exposing tendons or bone. After the three Hignders had walked over and saw Tidas¡¯ wounds, they all passed odd nces between each other. Seeing it, Skye asked what it was about.


    ¡°Did ye already start ta heal him?¡± Amara asked as he stared at his cuts.


    ¡°I can¡¯t, I don¡¯t have the magic fer it right now.. Why?¡± Skye inquired with an edge to her tone.


    As they exchanged a few more meaningful looks between themselves, Skye became impatient; ¡°Ima, sore, filthy, hungry, and tired: what¡¯s with the looks?¡±


    Seeing she had no patience left for them, Murdoc said; ¡°His hand should look like mush, ta be honest. See those dents in the door? He did that Before he started ta beat the wall til he was bloody. I know I heard the crunch of bone, too. Ye don¡¯t forget or misjudge that sound.¡±


    As Murdoc spoke, Skye checked over her husband¡¯s hand; ¡°Na, no broken bones here.. Are ye sure ye heard it?¡±


    ¡°Aye!¡±


    ¡°I did, too,¡± Amara added.


    When Skye looked at Gavin to hear his opinion, he shrugged; ¡°I was too busy tryin¡¯ ta think of a way ta save ye, so I didna hear nothin¡¯ but screamin¡¯.¡±


    As she nodded her understanding, Skye wanted to examine him more, but her magic was tapped out. If she pushed it any further, she could wind up getting Magic Deprivation Sickness. Like she had gotten the first time she¡¯d used her Shaman trait.


    ¡®Shaman trait-that¡¯s right! I thought Tidas might have it! If his hand was bad enough, he might¡¯ve activated it on instinct.. Which means he hasn¡¯t fully awakened the power yet..¡¯


    As a tiny grin touched her lips, Tidas looked at her with the same stern expression he¡¯d had almost the entire time; ¡°What¡¯s got you smiling?¡±


    Skye smirked; ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter. Right now, Ima starvin¡¯! I wanna see what kinda foods the Hignds has ta offer.¡±


    Everyone smiled at Skye, but the three Hignders were a touch leery of Tidas for the moment. He¡¯d nearly snapped just by the Thought of something happening to Skye. As they all walked over and climbed on their respective bikes, the Hignders wondered what would happen if something did ever happen to her...


    **********


    As Murdoc, Amara, Gavin, Skye, and Tidas rode through the streets of the city, arge number of people stopped and stared as they went by. The rms from earlier had sent everyone into evacuation mode, but an announcement by Petrie moments after had put most at ease..


    When Murdoc had walked Mickey and Malcolm back at the first field, he¡¯d seen Petrie on the trolly. After telling him where and what they were doing, the Hignder King had ordered Petrie to standby at themunications bunker. In case they needed to issue emergency orders.


    He was instructed that if the rm went off for longer than three minutes, then he was to announce the evacuation. When fear had covered Petrie¡¯s features, Murdoc assured him that it was just a precaution. And mainly because of how old the sensor system was in that section of the bunkers.


    When the rms had shut off, and Petrie told everyone that, ¡®The Last Warrick was dmissioning the old reactor¡¯; the term hero was being thrown around like a hot potato.


    She had not only stopped the war, but was now taking care of a mult-generational threat. From a young age, all Hignders were taught what to do if they ever heard the rm system. The understanding that they no longer needed to fear it was staggering.


    The only ones that didn¡¯t understand what was going on were the Alconians. When the rm had gone off, everyone had jumped into their armor, and readied to fight. As soon as he was finished with his appointed duty, Petrie rushed to the RMC bunker to exin everything.


    The soldiers were already on edge because of how long Tidas and Skye had been gone. The rm being thrown in on top of it had sent them into battle-mode. It took Petrie half an hour to get them all to settle down.


    As he went to leave the RMC bunker, Petrie wondered how the merry band of heroes were fairing..


    ************


    ¡°Really, Murdoc? Mead Hall, of all ces? A bit of variety wouldn¡¯t kill ya,¡± Amara stated as they parked their bikes.


    Murdoc faked indignation as he spoke; ¡°nderer! There is no better ce ta find variety! Mead Hall only serves the best of the best!¡±


    ¡°They do got a braw beef pie,¡± Gavin added as he avoided Amara¡¯s re.


    ¡°Starvin¡¯ mage, here! Let¡¯s move this along please,¡± Skye chimed in as she gripped her stomach.


    Right as they were about to go in,rge groups of people started to approach them. Many were shouting, asking if the Last Warrick really did clear the reactor. When Murdoc confirmed it, everyone around them started praising Skye.


    Instead of the ¡®Last Warrick¡¯, they were now calling her the ¡®Hero Warrick¡¯. The words ¡®Savior¡¯ and ¡®Goddess¡¯ were also being thrown around, just less liberally. As the mor grew, so did Skye¡¯s hunger.


    Tidas watched as she swayed while standing and thanking everyone as they gushed. Knowing that she was literally starving from magic deprivation, Tidas stepped forward, and bellowed out that Skye needed to eat and rest before fixing the rest of the fields. And that Murdoc would make an announcement exining everythingter.


    Generally epting the Alconian Prince¡¯s answer, the crowds began to disperse. Skye looked to her husband with an appreciative smile, then kissed his cheek before thanking him. Seeing everyone returning to their usual routines, the group went inside Mead Hall¡¯s entrance...


    ************


    Malcolm watched with growing irritation as the southern princess was treated like Hignder royalty. The fact that Murdoc seemed fine with her receiving so much praise angered him even more. As Mickey approached him from his side, he scoffed as he watched what he considered to be a circus farce.


    ¡°Would ye look at the fools? So easily swayed by her.. Ima no fool.. I see what this all really is..¡±


    ¡°What do ye mean, sir? Skye and Tidas seem like genuinely-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled,d,¡± Malcolm said as he cut Mickey off; ¡°She may be the face that we see, but she still bows down ta those traitors.. She even married one! She be no Warrick ta me. She be a traitor ta her own blood..¡±


    Mickey shifted ufortably where he stood; ¡°I don¡¯t think Tidas-¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a MacArthur! There be Nothin¡¯ good about ¡¯em. And ta say different is because of his whore ofa wife¡¯s charms. Now: did ye get it?¡± Malcolm said hastily, not even letting Mickey finish his thought.


    Sighing deeply, Mickey replied in a whisper; ¡°I could only grab a gauntlet, but tis got an Alconian sigil on it.¡±


    Malcolm grinned devilishly; ¡°That¡¯s perfect! Tis exactly what we need! Did ye get the explosives from Gavin¡¯s office?¡±


    ¡°I told ye I canna do that! I canna do that ta Gavin,¡± Mickey nearly yelled with obvious distress.


    Malcolm narrowed his eyes on Mickey; ¡°If ye don¡¯t want me ta kick yer friend¡¯s family out of their house, ye will do what I ask..¡±


    Mickey sighed as his heart sank; ¡°I¡¯ll get ¡¯em, just not from Gavin. I¡¯ll figure it out.¡±


    ¡°Ye better,¡± Malcolm replied in a harsh tone; ¡°Or Petrie and his family will have ta go back ta the Outskirts..¡±


    Mickey nodded his understanding, then headed off to figure out where else he could get what he needed. As Malcolm watched him go, he grimaced with disapproval at the young man that he thought had promise..


    ¡®Guess I¡¯ll have ta do somethin¡¯ about himter, too..¡¯

 Chapter 331

    331 Pizza And Sentiments


    After going through the recreational areas, the group made their way to Mead Hall. The five of them sat at the bar, ordered drinks and food, then began to chat about various things.


    Tidas talked about theing expedition north to scout out the old capital. He was trying to talk Murdoc out ofing because he was the king, but he would simply wave off Tidas¡¯ concerns. He¡¯d faced the monster numerous times, and understood it well.


    ¡°Ima one of the few that¡¯s knows how the damn thing moves, how it thinks. Tis not like any man or animal I¡¯ve ever faced.. Tis like the damn thing has eyes everywhere. Ye got ta approach it from a way it¡¯s not expectin¡¯, or it¡¯ll see yein¡¯ before ye lift yer first foot from the ground.¡±


    As Murdoc continued with his discussion with Tidas, Amara and Gavin were talking about his most recent inventions. He was refurbishing an ancient machine called a game station. It was what Tidas had yed on the other night before the Shields game.


    Amara told him about her simple morning, then they started to talk about ns for dinner, and things like that. Skye grinned to herself as she listened to them. Their voices were elevated, and they smiled constantly at each other as they spoke.


    Sky had read too many books not to know what their situation was. They both had feelings, but were too scared to lose the friendship to tell each other. It was a very ssic set up, and one that Skye intended to see have a happy ending...


    ¡°Are ye single, Gavin? Lots of fair, singlessies in the RMC. Maybe Amara could bring ye down some time? Yer bound ta find a girl that suits ye.¡±


    At first, Amara looked as Skye with stunned shock, then it shifted to anger.. ¡®She kens I got feelings fer ¡¯em! Is she-oh.. Clever girl.. She¡¯s yin¡¯ chicken wit me..¡¯


    Narrowing her eyes on Skye, Amara stated; ¡°Tis up ta Gavin, but I¡¯ll take him if he wants.¡±


    .....


    Too busy staring at Skye, Amara didn¡¯t notice Gavin¡¯s expression drop. He was hoping that she would argue, at least a little bit about bringing him to meet other women. As despondency over took his features, Skye saw his change and said; ¡°Maybe findin¡¯ a good, Expressive woman will help lighten his mood-¡±


    ¡°Tis fine how it tis- He¡¯s fine wit how he is.. If he wishes ferpany, there¡¯s a thousand woman he could choose from here. I-I mean in the Hignds. Or are ye tryin¡¯ ta poach our resident genius fer Alcon?¡±


    It was said in a joking manner, but Amara¡¯s eyes were hard as she¡¯d spoken. Warning Skye not to tug at the treads of her rtionship.. But she still wanted to smack their heads together..


    Revealing one¡¯s true feelings wasn¡¯t a quick or simple matter, and Skye knew it. But a dance could only go on for so long before one¡¯s legs became tired. Gavin wouldn¡¯t say anything because of the loss Amara had suffered already, and he was scared of her rejection.


    Revealing earlier that she knew that he had loved her in their youth made Gavin feel like she would still reject him now. As mncholy overtook his heart, a small smile appeared as he said; ¡°I¡¯ll stop by the next time ye have a gatherin¡¯.. I am gettin¡¯ a bit lonely in me old age.. Wait, would ye even Have someone around me age in the RMC?¡±


    Before Skye could answer, Amara looked at him with a hurt expression; ¡°Lonely? How are ye lonely? Ye got me!¡±


    Skye stifled a small chuckle as she said; ¡°I think he meant ¡®sharin¡¯ a bed¡¯ kinda lonely, Amara.¡±


    Her cheeks flushed as she sputtered; ¡°Well, I-he should¡¯ve been more precise in his words!¡±


    Amara turned to Gavin; ¡°Ye should¡¯ve been clearer!¡±


    Feeling at a loss, the words slipped out without his consent; ¡°Unless yer willin¡¯ ta crawl in, Skye¡¯s idea sounds good ta me..¡±


    ¡°...Did-Did ye just casually invite me into yer bed, Gavin Bruce?¡± Amara asked with hopeful shock in her voice, not that Gavin had caught it.


    His eyes bulged as he realized what had slipped out. He immediately started to apologize; ¡°Ima sorry, I didna mean it like that-¡±


    ¡°Then how did ye mean?¡±


    The hurt in her tone and eyes confused Gavin, and made Skye want to smack her forehead. It was like he was only partially reading her facial cues, and it was annoying her..


    Thankfully, before any real arguments could be had, the food and drinks arrived. Fresh honeyed ale went down smoothly with the fantastic creation called pizza. ttened bread with tomato sauce, cheese, then meat on top.


    Skye was confused why the meat was sliced so thin, but it made biting through it much easier. The cheese had a soft, mellow vor to it thatplimented the tang from the tomato sauce. She could taste garlic, onion, oregano, and other spices mixed into the sauce.


    ¡®I Cannot Wait to give Alfred this recipe! He¡¯ll have ta make it every day fer me. Oh! I could give it ta the pce cooks, too! I bet Magnus would love this! ...I hope he¡¯s doin¡¯ alright without me there ta heal him.. Please let him be okay.. Please..¡¯


    As thoughts ran through Skye¡¯s head, Amara and Gavin were muttering to each other...


    ¡°I canna believe ye asked me ta yer bed like that..¡±


    Gavin sighed after he swallowed a bite of pizza; ¡°I said I was sorry.. Why are ye gettin¡¯ so mad about this?¡±


    ¡°Because ye asked me like that!¡±


    Gavin nearly choked on a drink of ale.. ¡®She¡¯s not mad that I asked her, but HOW I asked her?! What?! Wait..What?!¡¯


    As Gavin¡¯s mind fizzled out, Amara realized what she¡¯d said, and became even more flustered. To the point of not being able to look at him for the rest of the meal. Tidas and Murdoc had enjoyed their conversation as they ate, and asked Gavin¡¯s opinion on a few things like equipment to take.


    When he had gotten up and walked over, Amara leaned over, and spoke quietly to Skye; ¡°WHY?! Why would ye Do that ta me?!¡±


    ¡°Because Ima meddler. When I see to idiots standin¡¯ in their own way of happiness, I meddle. Ye be mad at me now, but just wait... You¡¯ll be thankin¡¯ me like all the others, and soon,¡± Skye replied cockily.


    ¡°All the others? And what makes you think this won¡¯t blow up in yer face? Like I am gonna if this goes bad?!¡± Amara asked testily.


    Skye finished herst bite of pizza, and mmed the bit of her ale she had left, then replied; ¡°Because Ima not some phony match-maker. I not only see yer feelings fer each other clear as day, but I feel yer energies, too. That¡¯s the best way ta exin it.¡±


    ¡°...That exins nothin¡¯,¡± Amara replied dryly.


    Skye huffed; ¡°Ye two are like a couple of mas, but yer keepin¡¯ each other at arm¡¯s length. I bet ye everything I own that if ye were ta put yer arms down, nothin¡¯ could unstick ye..¡±


    Amara didn¡¯t speak much again until they left Mead Hall. Skye wasn¡¯t like everyone else, and Amara believed what she said, but Gavin wasn¡¯t like other men. He¡¯d never married, or had a stable rtionship longer than a few months.


    Amara had assumed that he liked his bachelor lifestyle, and that was why he had stayed single most of his life. She had no idea that it was because he¡¯d been pining away for him all of these years, but Skye had an inkling of his affection for her.


    As Amara got lost in her thoughts, Murdoc begrudgingly paid for the twenty pizzas, and eight sses of ale. Once they were out in the street again, Murdoc turned to Gavin and Amara, and yelled; ¡°Wait, why the hell did I pay fer you two?!¡±


    ¡°Because yer a good man, Murdoc Campbell. And ye didna think ta ask beforehand. I¡¯ll buy ye a meal next time we eat here,¡± Amara replied with a small smile.


    ¡°Me too,¡± Gavin added as he took his usual ce at Amara¡¯s side.


    She seemed a bit odd around him now, which both saddened and frustrated him.. ¡®Why did I have ta make that Stupidment?!¡¯


    As everyone mounted their bikes, Skye came over to Gavin¡¯s other side and said; ¡°If yer honest, you¡¯ll be surprised at how happy she¡¯ll be..¡±


    Before he could say anything back, Skye pushed her bike over to her husband, who wrapped an arm around her like it was natural. He didn¡¯t break eye contact with Murdoc, and she molded to him like they was meant to be that way.


    As he looked over at Amara, Gavin¡¯s heart pounded in his chest like he was a teenager again. She was just as beautiful to him now as she was back then, if not more so. As she flicked back her copper-colored hair, Gavin decided to go to her house tonight and face his feelings for her...


    ************


    The ride to the first field didn¡¯t take long, but the others had to keep a fair distance until Skye had the majority of it cleaned up. The fumes from the soil could make a person sick if they breathed enough directly.


    As Skye walked the field and poured her magic into it, she thought about how to tell Tidas that she thought he had a Shaman trait. It was the only way he could funnel his magic into his horse, and the only reason his knuckles weren¡¯t mince meat from punching the wall before.


    ¡®How do I exin it to him? Why does he have another ta begin wit? There¡¯s other multiple trait users aside from me, but they¡¯re all older. Maybe Tidas¡¯ experience has somethin¡¯ ta do wit it? Or.. Could I have influenced him in some way? By the gods, I wish Mae was here..¡¯


    As she found herself lost in her thoughts, Skye realized that the field was ready. There were five more that she needed to tend to, and this one was the least effected by the toxic seepings. cing her hands on the ground for better control, Skye began to shift the dirt..


    The surface trembled below foot for several minutes before arge pile of metal poked it¡¯s way out of the ground. Seeing it, and then Skye dusting her hands off; the group made their way over..


    The air still had a slight pungentness to it, but the freshly shifted dirt was releasing an earthy smell that was quickly overwhelming the bad. As they headed towards Skye, she did the same with a smirk.


    Tidas quirked an eyebrow at her as he asked what the satisfied look was for. Gesturing to the ground around her, Skye replied; ¡°Since this was the least-affected field, I think Ima gonna need another pizza if ye want me ta finish all of ¡¯em.¡±


    Murdoc¡¯s expression deted as he practically yelled; ¡°Amara can pay this time!¡±

 Chapter 332

    332 Bonus Reward


    ***WARNING: SLIGHT SEXUAL CONTENT***


    Once Skye got the hang of it, clearing out the other fields was a rtively simple task. Murdoc did have to go get another three pizzas for her after the second field, but she cleared them all without an incident.


    The final field had a group of spectators hanging around right at the boundary. Many wanted to see Skye¡¯s powers in action, but aside from the tremors in the ground, they saw and felt nothing. It was a bit of a letdownpared to when she was fighting in the bout, but they were grateful none the less.


    As the group came out of the field, the Hignders cheered for the Hero Warrick, and bombarded her with questions about her magic. Shested about twenty minutes before the questions started to either repeat, or be too personal for her to answer.


    By the time they made it back to the RMC bunker, Ralph and Arthur were furious. They¡¯d been gone all day, and were trying to leave again so Skye could bathe. The RMC showers were in constant use, and she had missed her slotted time.


    Amara offered to let them use her home, but after their subordinates had a meltdown, Murdoc allowed them to use the single family bunker just across from their area. The people that lived there before had moved due to the noise from their ¡®new neighbors¡¯, and the living space wasn¡¯t currently upied.


    It was tinypared to every other bunker they¡¯d seen so far. Opening the door revealed a small living room area with two bookshelves on the wall immediately to their left. A decent-sized TV screen was mounted on the wall directly across from a two-person couch with a coffee table between them.


    Walking straight ahead led into a small kitchen area, then passed that was a small bedroom with an attached bathroom. It had a sink and mirror, a tub, a shower head, and a little table to put your towel on.


    The previous residents were an elderly couple, so the tub was designed for them. A tiny seat was built into the wall of the bath so the upant didn¡¯t have to stand. Skye¡¯s eyes practically sparkled as she imagined soaking in it..


    .....


    Murdoc exined how some of the items worked, then pointed to a tiny care package on the kitchen counter and said; ¡°Ye two are wee to anythin¡¯ here. We¡¯ll rece it tomorrow. Ye can use as much water as ye want, too. Everything goes through a triple filtration system, then reused throughout the Hignds. As a bonus fer what Skye did, ye two can have this bunker ta yer selves tonight.¡±


    Tidas smiled at him, but shook his head in the negative; ¡°I think Ralph and Arthur might kill us if we don¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°Amara is winnin¡¯ those two over as we speak. By the time she¡¯s done, if they refuse, they¡¯ll look like the most ungrateful bastards that ever lived.¡±


    Tidas and Skye bothughed as Skye replied; ¡°I don¡¯t doubt it. That woman is somethin¡¯ else.¡±


    ¡°Aye, that¡¯s why I leave all the big decisions up ta her and the Council. I only step in if there¡¯s a tie on a matter,¡± Murdoc stated with a smile.


    Tidas quirked an eye; ¡°Sounds closer to the way Sai does things. Normally a council only advises their ruler, not the other way around.¡±


    ¡°Aye, but I don¡¯t like makin¡¯ choices. Especially ones that can bite me on me pretty arse in the end. I could make all the rules, and there¡¯s a few on the council that are badgerin¡¯ me ta be more involved, but that¡¯s mostly Malcolm.. And cause he loses ta Amara all the time.¡±


    Murdoc stretched as he added; ¡°They just respect her more. She¡¯s fought fer her people. She¡¯s lost loved ones, but still kept goin¡¯ fer the sake of ¡¯em. Honestly I don¡¯t see why she just won¡¯t take the crown from me, but she says Ima just as loved.¡±


    Tidas chuckled; ¡°From what I¡¯ve seen, your people respect you above anyone else, and they¡¯re right to. Without you, no one could¡¯ve held me back.¡±


    Murdocughed, too, as he replied; ¡°And I would¡¯ve mowed over yer wee RMC bairns in armor without ye around ta protect ¡¯em.¡±


    As the two traded macho, backhandedpliments, Amara returned withfortable clothes for each of them, and a promise of fresh sheets, pillows, and a nket to be delivered shortly. Skye thanked her profusely for them since her only other body suit was being washed.


    Each RMC member had only brought two body suits, socks, undergarments, and their armor. Their packs needed to carry food and water more than sleeping clothes. Plus they weren¡¯t expecting to be inside anything other than flimsy tents. Changing clothes to sleep in would¡¯ve been pointless.


    Once the two cleared out, Skye and Tidas looked around a bit before a knock sounded from the door. us and Ronnie were outside, standing guard as was their jobs. Murdoc had given them special permission to pass between the two bunkers, and spread the word to the guards that monitored their section.


    Once they took the sheets and made the bed, Skye dered that she was going to get into her bath. She still had dust and dirt in her hair from when she cleared out the reactor, and desperately wanted to get clean.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got twenty minutes, wife. Best get to it,¡± Tidas said in a serious manner, even though he was joking with her.


    ¡°Ha! Not on yer life, love. I¡¯ll be at least an hour once I slip inta that water, and yer not gonna change that,¡± Skye replied as she had him unzip her body suit.


    After she bent down to slip the suit off, Tidas pulled her against himself from behind. She was naked except for her ne, but Skye rarely took it off. She often forgot that it was on, she was so used to it.


    Since it was a piece of the Northern Star, Skye wasn¡¯t about to leave it behind. The way that the body suits were designed, it covered the stone and most of the choker. So she¡¯d been wearing it every day since they¡¯d left.


    When she straighten her back, Tidas pulled her against him, and kissed at her neck. Skye purred like a well-fed cat as she leaned into him, allowing his hands to travel across her bared breasts at his leisure. When his touches started to turn hungry, she pulled away from him..


    Turning to face him, Skye grinned mischievously then said; ¡°Not until we¡¯re clean, husband. I refuse ta get an infection because yer too impatient.¡±


    Tidas quirked an eyebrow at her; ¡°Flimsy excuse, but aye.. I¡¯ll wait if you insist. But don¡¯t go taking an hour in there, wife. I need to bathe, too.¡±


    Skye smirked in response; ¡°Then I suggest that ye go first. Like I said, I ain¡¯t cuttin¡¯ me soakin¡¯ time short fer anythin¡¯, or anyone..¡±


    Grumbling as he passed her, Skye smacked her husband¡¯s arse, which made him smile as he swatted her hand away. As soon as the door closed, she fell back on the squishy new mattress with a grin still on her face. As soon as she heard the water going, Skye nodded off..


    ************


    When Tidas came out of the bathroom and saw Skye curled up naked on the bed, it was hard to contain himself. She had pulled her legs up, and rolled to her side; exposing her perfect little arse to him.


    He was torn between smacking it like Skye had done to him, and curling up around her. As Tidas watched her, waking her up in a very pleasant way was the most tempting option avable. But she¡¯d get angry at him once she realized that she hadn¡¯t bathed yet.


    Sighing with a touch of regret, Tidas kissed her shoulder as he whispered; ¡°Time to get up, love.. It¡¯s your turn in the bathroom.¡±


    Skye stirred, but didn¡¯t get up. Watching her face twitch with displeasure, an idea popped into his head. Leaving Skye where she was, Tidas went back into the bathroom to fill the tub for her. When he came back out, Skye was still in the same spot he¡¯d left her, lightly snoring away.


    After five minutes of gentle attempts, Tidas finally used ast resort; ¡°Your bath is ready, love. If you don¡¯t get in, Peggy¡¯s gonna tan your backside..¡±


    Skye grumbled angerily, but she sat up. After rubbing at her eye for a minute, she slid off the bed, and walked towards the door like a zombie. When she went to grab the door handle, she remembered where they were, and turned back towards Tidas with a re.


    ¡°I am not amused, husband.. Not at all.¡±


    Tidasughed as heid down on the bed; ¡°Got you up, didn¡¯t it? Behold! The power of Peggy!¡±


    ¡°Ima tellin¡¯ her ye said that,¡± Skye yelled as she went into the bathroom.


    ¡°I¡¯ll deny it!¡± he yelled back with amusement in his tone.


    When he heard Skye¡¯s ¡®Aww¡¯ from slipping into the hot water, Tidas rxed on the bed. He only had a towel wrapped around his waist as he stretched out in the middle of it. As he listened to Skye ssh around, Tidas soon drifted off to sleep like Skye had..


    ************


    When Skye finally came out of the bathroom, she felt alive again. There wasn¡¯t another feeling quite like being freshly out of a long bathing session; especially a long bath. While she preferred showers, soaking in the bath, scrubbing, then rinsing in a shower was bliss to her.


    As she closed the door behind her, she saw her husband sprawled out on the bed. He only had a towel on, which was barely covering him after he¡¯d bent a knee, and raised his leg. As she stood next to the bed, Skye admired her husband¡¯s muscr body..


    His legs were thick and firm, and his hip bones showed right above the towel line. The dark-brown patch of hair on his chest didn¡¯t do much to obscure the detailed lines on his chest. As her eyes trailed down the thin line of hair that went from near his bellybutton, down to his manhood.. Skye felt her desire stir..


    Like a cat on the prowl; she slid onto the bed without a sound. Looking him up and down, Skye lightly trailed a finger down the middle of his chest, all the way down to his towel line. The fold was in the front, off to the side..


    When she pulled it loose, Tidas stirred, but didn¡¯t wake. Pulling the towel back, Skye found that her husband was already halfway to where she wanted him. A devilish grin spread across her face as she leaned up, and gently kissed his lips.


    Responding on instinct, Tidas kissed her back lightly. The fuzzy thought crossed his mind that it was most likely a kiss good night. But as her lips went from his, to his jaw, to his neck, and continued down; Tidas¡¯ body knew what she was doing before he did..

 Chapter 333

    333 Sweet And Serious Moments


    ****WARNING: EXTREMELY DESCRIPTIVE SEXUAL CONTENT****


    Skye slid her hands across Tidas¡¯ broad chest as her head went lower and lower. Trailing warm kisses all the way down to his most sensitive area. He goaned lightly as she nipped at his hip bones, then rotated between that and kisses all the way down..


    Tidas fully woke up to the incredible sensation of his wife taking him into her mouth. The wet, warm thrill of her licking his top made his entire body twitch with every flick.


    As he gripped the bed sheet, Skye fought back a smile. She reveled in Tidas¡¯ pleasure as much as her own. When she cupped his sack, and he moaned out loud, her own need for him red.


    Removing her mouth to position herself above him, Skye offered her jewel to her now-fully awake husband. He shifted his shoulders so her feet would be under them as he started to feast upon Skye¡¯s flesh.


    She moaned loudly, then stuck his manhood back into her mouth to quiet herself. Skye wiggled her hips in time with his tongue as he lightly thrust upwards in time with her plunges. As their lust built, Tidas couldn¡¯t take it anymore..


    Very abruptly, Tidas pulled himself up to the top of the bed so his back was against the wall. When she tried to climb onto him backwards, he stopped her and said; ¡°Turn around, Skye.. I want to see you..¡±


    As goosebumps broke out all over her body, Skye turned around to face Tidas as she mounted him. Taking her time sliding down on top of him; they immersed themselves in each other. Every sigh and every moan was enjoyed and cherished.


    For a moment, they simply stared into each other¡¯s eyes. Seeking and finding the other half of their souls in each other. At the same time, they each cupped the other¡¯s cheek, then kissed with a love that could scorch the sun.


    .....


    As Skye slowly lifted and lowered her hips, they held on to each other like they would die without the other¡¯s touch. Tidas pressed his face to the valley between her breasts, and basked in her scent. The Smell of citrus and cherry blossoms mixed with her own musk made him feel both contented, and ravenous for her..


    As he shifted his hands to her hips, Tidas drove her down onto him every time Skye lifted herself up. She groaned and squeezed him against her with every drive. Inching closer to her first peak.


    Tidas pulled his face away from Skye¡¯s breasts a moment, then crashed down on her nipple. Taking it in between his teeth, he lightly clenched every time she mmed down on him. As her speed steadily increased, Tidas could feel her growing tighter..


    Right before she went over the edge, Tidas pulled his mouth away to watch her throw her head back as she arched forward. She cried out his name as her body shuttered with it¡¯s release, the he grabbed her by her hair, and kissed her passionately.


    Breaking the kiss as she nearly gasped for air, Tidas spoke in a gravelly voice; ¡°Lay down, love. It¡¯s my turn..¡±


    Skye grinned as sheplied. While she loved riding her husband, nothing felt better than when he drove himself into her. She could feel his hunger for her with every thrust. Greedily seeking out every inch of her inner self, and filling her to near bursting with him.


    After Skye was t on her back, Tidas lifted both of her legs so that her feet would dangle over his shoulders. As he stayed sitting up on his knees, Skye knew what position he was picking..


    Once he teased her entryway for a moment, he slid back inside her with ease. As he started to move on her again, Tidas locked eyes with her and said; ¡°I want to see you touching yourself, Skye..¡±


    After shing him a sultry smile; Skye reached down, and started to rub at her little bud. Tidas paused in his movements to watch her a moment. Seeing that she moved her fingers in a pattern, he steadily started to thrust with her.


    When Skye moved her other free hand to her breast without him saying anything, Tidas¡¯ thrusts became harder and faster. He felt like the luckiest man in the word to have such an expressive wife.


    When she wanted Tidas to go faster, she said it. When a certain position or angle felt good, she told him. Not only did Skye¡¯s body feel unbelievable when she was in ecstasy, but hearing her half-moaned words made a special kind of thrill run through him.


    Her pleasure gave him pleasure, and vice versa. As they continued to tenderly devour each other, they locked eyes again, and watched fireworks explode in their mutual reflections as they peaked together. Only when they began their plummet did they finally have to break their gaze.


    After the stars no longer clouded their vision, and they were catching their breaths together; the two hardly looked away. Skye had a permanent smile on her face as she stared at her love, and Tidas had the same expression.


    ¡°Is it just me, or does it get better every time?¡± Skye asked as she ran her finger along his jaw line.


    ¡°Everything is better with you. It doesn¡¯t matter what it is,¡± Tidas replied in a deep voice.


    Skye leaned up and kissed him; ¡°Keep talkin¡¯ like that, and we¡¯re gonna be right back ta where we started..¡±


    Tidas smirked; ¡°You won¡¯t hear meining, just let me eat and get cleaned up first.¡±


    Skye¡¯s face and tone turned sultry as she replied; ¡°Ima hold ye to that, husband..¡±


    After theyid together a bit longer, Skye and Tidas got up, and took a short shower together. They chatted about unimportant things, and about Skye had cleared out the nuclear reactor issue. He didn¡¯t understand over half of what she said, but loved to here her talk.


    Once they got out, they actually dressed in the clothes Amara was kind enough to provide. Skye was a bit curious as to how she had guessed their correct sizes, but the thought kept being pushed aside by another..


    Since they were alone, it was the perfect time to talk to Tidas about the possibility that he has a second trait. As he was reading the instructions on a t brown bag, Skye broached the subject..


    ¡°Can I ask ye about somethin¡¯, husband?¡±


    Tidas nced at her, then ced the brown bag in a metal box with a door as he replied; ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°When ye thought somethin¡¯ had happened ta me in the reactor, what was going through yer mind?¡±


    Tidas paused in his search for the right button to answer; ¡°Desperation.. Sorrow.. Fury.. I thought I lost you.¡±


    Skye nodded; ¡°Remember when ye were chasin¡¯ after me before we ran into the Hignders in Warrick Forest? Before we met Petrie? Was that the first time that ye funneled yer Tank magic into yer horse?¡±


    Tidas thought about it a moment; ¡°No, I did it one other time. During my rehabilitation, after I healed from the wounds that my uncle gave me.¡±


    ¡°When ye fought him, did he look human?¡± Skye asked, then kicked herself internally for branching off of the subject.


    ¡°Yes and no.. He looked like a skeleton with skin, but it was him. I don¡¯t remember much after he stabbed me with the spear,¡± Tidas replied as he hit the button he needed.


    He stared at Skye a few moments as the ss te in the box turned. Right as Tidas opened his mouth, a loud popping noise from the metal box made both Skye and Tidas hit the floor, and cover their necks. As the popping intensified, the two looked at each other with confusion, then Skye yelled; ¡°What the hell did ye do to it?!¡±


    ¡°Nothing! I followed the instructions! I hit a button! I didn¡¯t do that! But,¡± Tidas lifted his head and looked at the machine cautiously; ¡°I think it¡¯s contained to inside the bag.¡±


    ¡°It said there would be a pop noise, but that was more like fireworks,¡± Tidas added as he sat up.


    When the popping all but stopped, the machine dinged. Tidas opened the door, and was surprised that it wasn¡¯t hot inside. The bag was, but not the machine. After Skye attempted to exin what the microwave did, Tidas cautiously opened the bag of ¡®popcorn¡¯.


    Tidas chuckled to himself as he connected the name to the contents. When he tasted it, his eyes practically bugged out of his head, it was so good. Salty, buttery puffs of what he assumed was corn melted on the tongue, or crunched in between teeth.


    Seeing Tidas enjoying himself so much, Skye grabbed a few kernels and tasted it. Her eyes lit up before she walked over, and grabbed the other bag from the basket. Tidas chuckled when she handed it to him to make for her with puppy eyes.


    As it popped, Tidas looked at his wife with suspicion; ¡°What were those questions about? What were you getting at?¡±


    Skye¡¯s happy demeanor instantly dropped as her original topic resurfaced. Not wanting to drag it out, she got to the point; ¡°I think ye have a Shaman trait, too..¡±


    A dense silence filled the air before the microwave dinged. The noise snapped Tidas back as he stared at Skye with a confused expression; ¡°Why would you think that?¡±


    After she got her popcorn, Skye and Tidas sat down on the bed together. She exined how she had to use her Shaman trait like a bridge to be able to funnel her Tank magic into Thoth when they rode through the mountain pass.


    Tidas munched his popcorn as he listened intently to Skye¡¯s theory; ¡°I don¡¯t think tis strong enough fer ye ta heal others yet, but I Know that yer fist shoulda been mangled after hittin¡¯ that wall outside the reactor. The only reason ye didn¡¯t destroy yer hand is because ye got a minor Shaman trait.¡±


    As Tidas thought about it, he asked; ¡°Why were you asking about when I fought my uncle?¡±


    ¡°I was tryin¡¯ ta pinpoint when ye got it. I think it activated when he stabbed ye wit the Ethereal Spear,¡± Skye replied, then popped multiple kernels into her mouth.


    ¡°Do you think I could develop it to be like yours?¡± Tidas asked honestly.


    Skye took on a inquisitive expression; ¡°Well, a Shaman trait isna like yer Tank trait. Ye got ta study the various systems and intricacies of the human body to be able ta use yer power properly. If ye don¡¯t know what yer bones should look like whole, how are ye supposed ta heal them?¡±


    Tidas¡¯ eyes went wide; ¡°Is that what you did?! You memorized Everything about the human body?!¡±


    Skye nodded; ¡°Aye, more or less. If ye start wit yer brain¡¯s anatomy, and study how yer synapsis fire, ye can increase yer capacity for retainin¡¯ information. Helped me a bunch.¡±


    As Tidas stared at his wife in awe for the millionth time, he asked; ¡°Will you help teach me?¡±


    Finished with her snack, Skye¡¯s face took on a sultry smile; ¡°Oh, aye.. I be happy ta teach ye all about the human body.. We can start now..¡±

 Chapter 334

    334 Scouting Ahead(Part One)


    Skye and Tidas spent the next week going back and forth between the RMC bunker, and the fields. She not only got potatoes and corn for the RMC, but helped along the other fields, earning her and Tidas a couple extra nights in the extra bunker.


    Skye had decided that each RMC member, plus a few others; would get a small basket each. They would have arge bag of potato chips, a bag of kernels to pop into popcorn, and a personal-sized bottle of whiskey in each one.


    With Murdoc being a middleman, Skye had worked out a deal with several people that could weave. So long as she provided the materials, they would work for a higher wage, and be paidter. When Murdoc went to the Alconian Capital to sign the official treaty with Magnus, he would collect from Skye on their behalf..


    It was the same deal for the whiskey barrels, and the bottles she needed to fill. Tidas was a little perturbed at how much she was spending for a single Yuletide, but it didn¡¯t actually matter to him. Skye had her own money, and it was up to her to spend how she saw fit.


    As she chatted with Murdoc about colored strings for the the baskets¡¯ ribbons, Tidas grinned at how exhausted the Hignder King looked. She had been running him ragged the entire week with her ideas and trades. Because she could provide almost any material required for what she needed: Skye was impossible to say no to.


    As she walked off to find us and Ronnie for something, Murdoc approached Tidas with a tired expression; ¡°How the hell do ye keep up wit her?!¡±


    ¡°She heals my fatigue when I ask,¡± Tidas replied smugly.


    ¡°...You are the luckiest bastard that ever lived, ye know that?!¡± Murdoc said as he smacked Tidas¡¯ shoulder a little harder than what could¡¯ve been considered friendly.


    ¡°I know,¡± Tidas replied as he shed a cocky smile, then sipped at some water.


    .....


    After Murdoc cleared his throat, his tone turned serious as he asked; ¡°Are ye sure ye want ta bring her on a scoutin¡¯ mission? She¡¯d be more useful here.. And safer.¡±


    Tidas shook his head; ¡°No. Skye would never stay behind, anyway. With her powers, if anything goes wrong, we can distract the thing while everyone gets away.¡±


    Tidas quirked an eyebrow at Murdoc; ¡°Why are you going? You¡¯re the King of the Hignds: how are your people not stopping you? At least the Council.¡±


    Murdoc shrugged; ¡°I suppose tis the same reason yer takin¡¯ Skye.. I¡¯ll just sneak out anyway, haha!¡±


    Tidas chuckled as they watched RMC members running around. The Hignders had machines they called snow mobiles, and they¡¯d offered to let the Alconians use them to go check out the Old Capital. The snow had beening down for a week straight, so the vehicles were needed.


    ¡°Are you sure our horses are alright?¡± Tidas asked as he set his cup down on a table.


    Murdoc chuckled; ¡°Are ye kiddin¡¯?! Ye might be goin¡¯ home wit some foals! Thanks ta Skye¡¯s extra harvests, we got plenty of food.. That woman is somethin¡¯ else..¡±


    Seeing Murdoc making dreamy eyes at his wife still irritated Tidas, but he was slowly bing used to it. He was an honorable man, and would never touch Skye without her permission, but still..


    Smacking his shoulder, Tidas said; ¡°You know it¡¯s creepy the way you stare at her, right?¡±


    Murdoc smiled andughed; ¡°She¡¯s a beautiful woman! She¡¯s meant ta be admired! Like a piece of art!¡±


    Tidas shook his head; ¡°I really hope I¡¯m there the day you get punched in the face for saying things like that..¡±


    Murdoc chuckled again; ¡°Come ta Mead Hall on a Friday! I get hit plenty! But I never go home empty-handed, haha!¡±


    Tidas chuckled as he walked over to double-check their provisions. The outer doors were open as soldiers took supplies out to the snow mobiles. It wasplicated a bit by Zazzy constantly sticking her head in to look for her parents.


    She missed them, and wanted them to y in the snow with her. Her presence was bing so troublesome that Skye and a few of the RMC members had to go out and y with her so the others could finish loading up.


    Tidas stood in the doorway as he watched Skye chucking snowballs at the other RMC members. Zazzy was using her tail to protect Skye from the barrage of snowballs they were returning to her. It was all fun and games until Zazzy made a snowball, and buried a particrly aggressive soldier with it.


    Tidasughed hard as Skye and the others panicked to dig him out. Zazzy walked over to him, and nuzzled his shoulder as he regained his control. As he scratched her behind her horn, he said; ¡°Goodss! That was a fine snowball!¡±


    It was her first one, so Zazzy was extremely happy to hear her father praising her. Skye was too busy apologizing and healing the soldier to hear what he¡¯d said, which was probably a good thing. The man gave her a smile, and told her not to worry.


    ¡°I was havin¡¯ a snowball fight wit a dragon, kinda expected somethin¡¯ like this ta happen,¡± the soldier stated with an unabashed grin.


    After their little incident was cleared up, Skye had Zazzy apologize as well. It did freak the soldier out a little to hear a dragone damn close to saying the word ¡®sorry¡¯, but he ultimatelyughed about it.. ¡®So long as she¡¯s on our side..¡¯


    As the man disappeared inside, Skye and Tidas readied to leave. Petrie had thrown a fit about Murdoc forbidding him to go, but he insisted that he stay. Amara was the same; she wanted in on the action, but her position was too important.


    ¡°What about you?! Yer the bloody king! If anyone shouldn¡¯t be allowed ta go, it¡¯s you!¡± Petrie bellowed.


    Murdoc grinned cockily; ¡°Aye, but because Ima king, I get ta choose. So Ima goin¡¯. When yer king one day, you¡¯ll get ta choose.¡±


    Petrie scoffed; ¡°I don¡¯t know why ye chose that as yer fantasy, but that¡¯s what it tis. Ima the bastard son of a Southerner who killed his stepfather. No one will ever choose me ta be king.¡±


    Sighing, Murdoc walked over, and ced his hand on Petrie¡¯s shoulder; ¡°Ye risked everythin¡¯ ta try and stop the war. Drexel nearly killed ye, fer cryin¡¯ out loud. The people know what ye have done for ¡¯em. And they know that these peace talks happened cause of you..¡±


    As Murdoc straightened up, he added; ¡°Yer sellin¡¯ both yer self, and yer people too short,ddie. Add up yer worth before ye p such a shotty price on yer self..¡±


    As Petrie nodded his general understanding, Mickey came into the bunker. When he saw him, Petrie gged him over as he said; ¡°Ah! Perfect timin¡¯, Mic!¡±


    After greeting his king properly, Mickey looked to Petrie and said; ¡°Ima ready ta go.¡±


    Murdoc finally realized that he had his winter gear on, and had a sack with him. He¡¯d been so used to seeing the RMC members and his own men running in it, that it didn¡¯t register with Mickey right away. Before the king could ask what was going on, Petrie answered him.


    ¡°Since I can¡¯t go wit ye, I want Mickey boy here, ta go. He¡¯s already packed and ready ta go,¡± a cocky grin stretched across his face as he finished.


    Murdoc was about to protest, but Tidas walked up behind Mickey and said; ¡°He can go.. I understand both of his reasons.¡±


    Petrie and Murdoc looked at the Southern Prince with surprise. They figured that Tidas would still want to kill him..


    ¡°Yer not givin¡¯ the okay so ya can kill him out there, right?¡± Petrie asked, not mincing his words at all.


    Tidas chuckled; ¡°If I wanted him dead, he would¡¯ve been over a week ago. Na, Mic and me are good.¡±


    Mickey smiled at Tidas; ¡°Only cause Zazzy likes me.¡±


    Tidas patted his shoulder in a friendly manner; ¡°Well, she¡¯s like the Tyrion of dragons: she¡¯s an excellent judge of character.¡±


    Murdoc¡¯s eyes bulged; ¡°When the hell did ye find the time ta watch Game of Thrones?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what Skye and I did on the nights you let us have that mini-bunker. Like I said, she can heal fatigue, so we just didn¡¯t sleep,¡± Tidas said matter-of-factly.


    Murdoc gave him a t expression; ¡°Wit a woman like that, all ye were doin¡¯ was watchin¡¯ TV?! ...Yer an idiot.¡±


    Tidas chuckled lightly; ¡°No I¡¯m not. That came first..¡±


    ¡°What came first?¡± Skye asked as she walked up to the group.


    Tidas sputtered in search of an answer, causing Petrie and Murdoc crack up. Mickey stifled his chuckles, but Skye still noticed himughing. He¡¯d been ying with Zazzy every day while Skye and Tidas were off within the Hignder¡¯s city for one reason or another.


    It surprised Skye that she liked him so much, considering Zazzy knew that he¡¯d caused problems for her parents. She was aware of everything that they were doing on a daily basis because Skye and Tidas made it a point to tell her.


    They found it very sweet that the RMC members even told her whenever their ns changed. Since they understood how intelligent she was now, they treated her like a five year old kid. Smart enough to understand them, but can¡¯t express the best.


    Zazzy was actively trying to talk, but the jaw muscles she needed to form human sounds weren¡¯t developed yet. They would be stronger over the next year or two, but the chances of her talking before she was two were practically nonexistent..


    Nheless, she still tried as they strapped down the final pack on thest snow mobile. Skye, Tidas, Arthur, Ronnie, us, Kari, Murdoc, Mickey, and the RMC scouting squad were all about to head out for the Old Capital. Murdoc was also bringing about five men aside from Mickey.


    Tidas didn¡¯t like such arge group going, but Murdoc swore up and down that the creature would be sleeping right now. If it woke up, or if Murdoc was just t-out wrong, then managing to protect so many people at once could turn out to be difficult...


    Skye was saying goodbye to Zazzy as everyone else got a crash course on using the snow mobiles. She and Tidas had messed around on them when Gavin had first showed them. Zazzy had chased them through the snow on them, and had gotten excited when they had first started to show up.


    ¡°Amara and Petrie both promised to check on her. Plus Ralph said that he would make shifts for the troops toe out and y with her. He¡¯s gonna call it an ¡®exercise regimen¡¯,¡± Tidas stated, relieving some of his wife¡¯s worry.


    ¡°I know, I just.. Got this weird feelin¡¯ like she shoulde with,¡± Skye stated with a dower expression.


    After a bit of back and forth, Tidas convinced Skye to get on the snow mobile with him. She still felt like Zazzy should go, but kept telling herself that it was her ¡®motherly instinct¡¯ to bring her everywhere.


    After they said goodbye to their scaly bairn a final time; Skye, Tidas, and the others rode off to start their hunt...

 Chapter 335

    335 Scouting Ahead(Part Two)


    Riding on the snow mobiles wasn¡¯t like anything that Skye had ever experienced before. It was annoyingly loud, but the ride was rtively smooth until they came to a hillside. The valley leading through the middle of the mountains took them about halfway to their destination.


    Skye, Tidas, us, Kari, Ronnie, and Arthur were all on snow mobiles by twos. Mickey and Arthur were not happy to have to ride together, but it was what it was. Ronnie and Murdoc opted to ride together because they had struck up a conversation, leaving Arthur and Mickey to deal.


    The Hignders only had so many snow mobiles that they could risk, so they were didn¡¯t have another option. Even if the creature was sleeping, there was still the risk of the snow mobiles being destroyed by the unfamiliar riders.


    Crashing into trees, falling through a snow-covered ravine, or just driving one off of a cliff. The number of ways that the RMC members could destroy their vehicles were too many.


    The soldiers with them were all members of the Scouting toon, but each was chosen for their adaptability. One Tamer from the Long Range Squad, two Tamers from the Short Range Squad, and three Hybrid Tanks from the Offensive Squad.


    On the Hignders¡¯ side; Murdoc, Mickey, and six other Hignders were going with them. Tidas wasn¡¯t happy to have twenty people in total going, but they needed all the help that they could get. Murdoc insisted that Richard was sleeping, but Tidas still wanted their taskpleted as soon as possible.


    Scouting didn¡¯t just mean counting enemies, then running away. They would need to scope out the buildings and grounds, look for possible entry and exits points, look for weapons; things of that nature and scope. They may need to camp close for the night to do a proper assessment, which Tidas didn¡¯t like either..


    There was a multitude of reasons that scouting parties were kept small. Not just because it was less likely to be detected, but becauserger parties also meant more lives at risk. Even if Murdoc assured him that the creature slept during the winter months: Tidas was leery.


    Once they cleared the valley, the group stopped to rest a moment. The Hignders were surprised by how well the RMC members were handling their unfamiliar rides. And everyone but Mickey and Arthur were fine with riding together.


    .....


    The two bickered a bit until the topic turned to children. Arthur gushed about his, which softened Mickey¡¯s disposition a bit. He liked it when parents talked about their kids the way Arthur was. He knew actual details about them, and clearly cared for his family a great deal.


    When the topic turned to his respect for Tidas, Mickey became a bit disgruntled. Arthur smiled at him, and started to exin the love his men had for him, and why. As he piled on the examples, Mickey actually asked questions about the various members, too.


    Arthur covered things like his early training together, all the way to why Ralph had named his son after Tidas. When he told Mickey a bunch of stories about Tidas¡¯ personally-funded war on the ve Trade and the Sync kingdom, some of the Hignders said that they knew a few of the their people that had returned after he¡¯d saved them.


    As they listened to Arthur, Mickey felt a building uneasiness in his chest. His entire life, he¡¯d been told that the Southerners were dangerous savages that wanted to take theirnd, and enve their people. That, and the death of his father had made him hate a people that he didn¡¯t know..


    And Mickey was finally starting to understand just how wrong that was.


    Looking around at the mix of north and south: he couldn¡¯t see a difference. They were all there to protect the people and things that they loved.. They were the same. When the politics and privileges were removed: they were just people.


    ¡°He sure likes to talk, doesn¡¯t he?¡± Tidas said as he walked over to where Mickey was standing.


    ¡°Aye, he does. Especially about you. Why do ye do it?¡± Mickey asked with a genuinely curious tone.


    Tidas didn¡¯t hesitate as he nodded to Skye; ¡°For her. For the children we want in the future. This world is shit, and I have the means and position to make it better. So that¡¯s what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    ¡°But why? How do beggars on the streets affect ye in yer golden pce?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m not blind. I see them when I walk or ride in the streets. I see the servants in the pce mistreated because they aren¡¯t ranked or wealthy. My teacher once told me that we¡¯re all the same, only made different by choices.¡±


    ¡°The choices of our ancestors, the choices of our parents.. When the choice finally bes ours, it¡¯s up to us to make different ones from our scripted lives. I choose to make a difference however I can because I want my children¡¯s choices to be easier ones than I had to make,¡± Tidas smiled softly as he watched his wife talking with everyone.


    As Mickey stewed on what Tidas had said, he added; ¡°I don¡¯t always make the right choices, but I do everything with that in mind.¡±


    As Mickey nodded, Skye walked over to them, and wrapped her arms around her husband as she said; ¡°Here ye are! I was wonderin¡¯ where ye snuck off to.¡±


    Tidas beamed at her; ¡°I¡¯m never really that far from you..¡±


    Skye smiled back; ¡°Aye, but I thought that maybe ye walked off with Anders, the Long Range Tamer. Scoutin¡¯ ahead, as it were.¡±


    Tidas lost his joviality; ¡°No, why? Is he miss-What are you talking about? Anders is over there.¡±


    As Skye¡¯s eyes followed Tidas¡¯ finger, she saw the mage in question. Confusion spread across her features as she looked at him, then shook her head and said; ¡°He wasna here a few minutes ago.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he went ta piss? Or take a dump?¡± Mickey vulgarly suggested.


    ¡°Maybe.. But aren¡¯t we still supposed ta go in pairs?¡± Skye asked, not liking the uneasy feeling bubbling up in her stomach.


    ¡°Aye, we are. Tis standard on scouting missions when in a group like this,¡± Tidas replied as he eyed the soldier.


    Anders was a decent man, although he did have a bit of a gambling issue. He and one other of his mages had gotten in trouble a few years back for owing so much money. Other then that, the man kept to himself quite a bit, and was a good soldier.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to him about it. It might¡¯ve just slipped his mind because we usually don¡¯t operate in suchrge groups,¡± Tidas stated as he kissed the top of Skye¡¯s head, then walked over to Anders.


    Watching him walk away, a small grin yed at Skye¡¯s lips. Mickey saw where her line of sight went andmented; ¡°I thought only men stared at women¡¯s arses?¡±


    Skye chuckled then replied; ¡°Clearly ye don¡¯t spend enough time around women then..¡±


    Mickey smiled before his expression turned serious; ¡°Do ye two really think ye can kill the monster? His uncle?¡±


    Skye sighed deeply; ¡°Aye, and we won¡¯t stop tryin¡¯ until we find a way. Richard didn¡¯t choose this path, but he canna be excused from the deaths he¡¯s caused. We¡¯ll put him down, and take the Ethereal Spear back to the Capital ta be locked away.¡±


    Mickey chuckled darkly; ¡°Ye really think that they¡¯re just gonna lock away such a powerful weapon? Yer daft-¡±


    ¡°They have to. No one can wield it without bein¡¯ corrupted by it. The only reason I Think I can touch it is because Ima the Catalyst,¡± Skye had reached into her assigned snow mobile, and took out a canteen to drink from as she¡¯d spoken.


    ¡°Ye think?! So ye could turn into a monster, too?¡± Mickey asked with a nervous tone.


    Skye donned a quizzical expression; ¡°I could, but I doubt it. What do ye know of the legend?¡±


    For the rest of their break and part of the next section of their ride, Skye exined the Catalyst legend to Mickey. He¡¯d heard parts his whole life because of the legend of the Warrick Family, but it was nothingpared to the whole tale.


    As they made their final stop on the snow mobiles, Skye and Mickey finished their discussion while everyone checked over their supplies. The Hignders had an outpost about a mile away from where they were leaving the snow mobiles.


    It was nearly sunset, and the stars and moon were just starting to be visible. If they had to walk a bit in the dark, it wouldn¡¯t be so bad due to the full moon, but animals would still be a problem. As they removed their gear, Murdocmented leaving hisfortable ride behind.


    The mountainsides were too narrow to try and ride through, so their final stretch to the Old Capital had to be on foot. Horses could get through during the summer months, but not the wintertime. As everyone chatted and did their double-checks, Skye watched Anders disappear into the woods again..


    The foreboding feeling in the pit of her stomach kicked into full-gear as she watched him duck behind some trees. He was moving like he didn¡¯t want anyone to see or notice his departure. As he started to slip from her view, Skye decided to follow him..


    ¡°Ima sorry, but I¡¯ll be right back,¡± Skye said, cutting Mickey off as he was asking about what she thought the missing piece of the legend was about.


    When she took off into the woods seemingly by herself, Mickey went and told Tidas what was going on. A quick survey of his troops let him know exactly where she was going. Signaling a few of his men, Tidas carefully went into the woods after his wife...


    ************


    As Skye followed him from a distance, Anders stopped about twenty-five feet or so away from their rest area. The held up his arm, signaling a nearby falcon toe to him. As he went to attach a small scroll to it¡¯s ankle, Skye stepped out and asked; ¡°What are ye reportin¡¯, and ta who?¡±


    Anders jumped when she¡¯d spoken, then spoke in a hostile voice; ¡°What does it matter to you? It¡¯s official business, and none of your concern.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s official, then why do ye need ta sneak out into the woods ta do it? I¡¯ll ask again: what are ye send in¡¯, and ta who?¡±


    As Skye walked towards him, the bird squawked loudly, and flew away. Anders whipped his head around nervously as he asked; ¡°Who did you bring with you?!¡±


    Skye shook her head; ¡°No one, now answer before ye piss me off.¡±


    The man smirked; ¡°I don¡¯t have to show you anything. This is a report for Prince Marco, and None of your concern, Commoner.¡±


    Skye¡¯s eye twitched in annoyance as she readied herself to verbally tear into him, but wouldn¡¯t get the chance. A few branches snapped behind Anders, which was in the opposite direction of their rest area.


    As she peered into the darkened trees, the darkness itself began to move as a low, animalistic grumble sent a chill up Skye¡¯s backside. Suddenly, she was overwhelmed with a sense of magical chaotic darkness. As the massive living shadow came forward, a single name escaped Skye¡¯s mouth..


    ¡°Richard...¡±

 Chapter 336

    336 First Encounter


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE, VIOLENCE, AND GORE***


    Skye knew what she was looking at, but didn¡¯t at the same time. The creature before her barely resembled a human any longer..


    He was shaped like an unnaturally-tall starving person, and ck muck dripped from his skin. Richard¡¯s ribs were visible as the ck ooze trailed down it¡¯s body, then spread out like a growing puddle as it stepped out of the shadows.


    That was when Skye saw that he had no eyes; just deep, empty sockets. As he trudged forward, Richard looked down at the human in front of him. Anders was already trying to walk backwards, but had tripped over a branch. As he tried to scurry away, the monster slowly reached out for him..


    After pausing in the air above him for a few seconds, the monster drove its long fingers into Anders at lightning speed. He screamed as he reached out for Skye, but she was frozen. Not just because of the horror before her, but because of his overwhelming magic power.


    Skye had never felt something so strong, or sinister, in her entire life. The chaotic darkness she sensed from Richard was choking her senses, and had paralyzed her without her realizing it. As she tried to figure out why she couldn¡¯t move, she looked down at her feet.


    The ck goo that was dripping from Richard was slowly creeping it¡¯s way around, and up her legs.. ¡®It must have some kind of paralytic inside of it. Shit! What do I do?!¡¯


    Skye could still move everything above her waist, so she tried to yank her leg out of the muck. After the first two pulls, the creature started to move..


    It removed it¡¯s hand from Anders, and brought it¡¯s blood-soaked fingers up to it¡¯s mouth. As it licked the blood clean, it made a disturbing purring noise. Like one made when eating a favorite kind of food. Rearing it¡¯s head back, the monster bent down, grabbed Anders, and bit him in half.


    .....


    It didn¡¯t take long for Richard to finish the first half of his meal. As he was shoving the top-half of Anders into it¡¯s mouth, his corpse dropped the tiny scroll he¡¯d had in his hand. Skye stared at it as she managed to get a foot free, then used her Earth magic to make a ce to stand on.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was the use of her magic, or if it was because he¡¯d finished his first course, but Richard was now staring at her. An icy chill ran up Skye¡¯s spine as he reached out for her and mumbled; ¡°Catalyst..¡±


    A ck streak darted across her line of sight right before Richard¡¯s hand fell from his wrist. He cried out like a Banshee as he jerked around violently. The next thing Skye knew; she was in Tidas¡¯ arms, and about ten feet away from where she¡¯d been.


    After he¡¯d cut his uncle¡¯s hand off, Tidas had circled back to get Skye out of the monster¡¯s range. It was iling and sticking out at everything near it. As the other RMC members converged, they couldn¡¯t believe that the grotesque creature in front of them was real. Ralph was right; it was the thing that nightmares were made from.


    ¡°Are you alright?! What happened?!¡± Tidas asked hastily as the others attacked the monster.


    Skye took a deep breath to find her voice; ¡°I followed Anders out here. He was sendin¡¯ a message ta Marco. I was confrontin¡¯ him about it when Richard showed up-¡±


    ¡°By the Gods! The fuck Is that thing?!¡± Ronnie yelled as he, us, and Kari arrived with Murdoc, the Hignders, and her swords in tow.


    The Hignders had heard the creature from back at camp, and knew what the noise was. He¡¯d gathered most of his men, and told the rest to break down camp, and start the snow mobiles. They would most likely be needing a quick exit.


    As the three stared at the monstrosity, Murdoc said; ¡°That be Prince Richard: the Monster in the North.. Do ye see why we were willin¡¯ ta break bread wit ye now?!¡±


    As the Hignder King finished, he and his men charged into the fray. The Alconians and Hignders rotated between fighting the monster, and pulling each other free from the muck. Seeing the fight quickly turning into a bloodbath, Tidas set Skye down, and turned to go join in as well..


    However, before he could take more than two steps, Skye grabbed his arm and said; ¡°We need that scroll! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°No, you stay here-¡±


    ¡°Like hell I am!¡± Skye yelled at him before tapping into her Tank trait, and taking off.


    Tidas followed directly behind her, and prayed that she¡¯d be okay. The weapons weren¡¯t doing anything to the creature, and they had already lost two Alconians, and two Hignders. As they sped past the other soldiers, Tidas held his breath as Skye tapped into her Earth magic..


    As she lept into the air, giant spikes shot out of the ground, and pierced Richard from all sides. As he cried out with an animalistic, unnerving noise; Skye jumped off of one of the spikes, and stabbed him with her sword.


    The ck ooze poured out of him like she¡¯d hit an artery, and Richard howled like he¡¯d actually been hurt. As he gripped his first wound, Tidas did the same thing that Skye had, but used his long sword to nearly cleve his arm off. The ck ooze gushed even more, giving the fighters a small sense of hope that they could win..


    As the ck ooze began to fill in his wounds, Skye and Tidas sped around for another strike. After Richard pulled himself free from the spikes, Skye had more impale him, to hold him in ce. The yell wasn¡¯t as loud this time, and he had anticipated them when the two had circled back.


    Skye barely dodged him, but Tidas wasn¡¯t so lucky. He was struck on his side, and sent flying into a tree. Skye cried out as she heard the familiar snap of bones as he made impact. Rushing to his side, Skye was nearly hit with ck ooze, but still got to her husband.


    Wanting to go after his targets, Richard started to pull himself free from the rocks. As he did that, Skye assessed Tidas. No broken bones, and only minor injuries on his back. A million thoughts were raised, but she shoved them down to focus.


    ¡°Stay out of his sight til ye get an opening,¡± Skye had said softly before zipping away.


    When Richard had finally pulled himself away from the ground spikes for the second time, the idea urred to him to try it..


    Raising his bony arm up; massive spikes suddenly jutted out of the ck ooze that was surrounding him. Several fighters were injured, and two more Hignders died. As the monster looked around at the pain and chaos he was making, Skye could¡¯ve sworn that it¡¯s face shifted into a smile.


    Anger rose up in her like a struck oil vein. Her magic surged, making it easier to pour into the ground. As she shifted the ground around below him, Richard felt her magic welling up under himself. Every time she started to make a pitfall, he moved away.


    Finally realizing where the magic wasing from, Richard roared like a feral beast before charging at her. Skye, of course was quicker, but not by much. Usually she could boost herself higher, but the amount of magic that she¡¯d poured into the ground earlier was more than she¡¯d realized.


    Being an emotional magic user was a double-edged sword. It could bolster one¡¯s powers beyond their physical limits for a time, but there were always repercussions to usingrge amounts of magic. Rapidly using her magic reserves wasn¡¯t something that Skye had been ready for.


    The only plus toe out of it was that Skye had still managed to continuously drain away most of the ooze. It freed the soldiers and Hignders, and gave them a chance to run back to the snow mobiles. As she kept Richard focused on her, she monitored their retreat.


    As she zipped around a tree, Skye didn¡¯t notice the root sticking out of the ground..


    Thankfully, she¡¯d slowed down to make the sharp turn, but Skye¡¯s momentum still sent her skidding and rolling across the sparse forest floor. She cursed out loud when she¡¯d hit a tree, but didn¡¯t have a second to spare.


    By the time Skye was on her feet, Richard was practically in front of her. He roared like a rabid beast as he reached out for her with a fresh hand..


    Tidas jumped in front of Skye, and sliced the same hand off, only this time; it was at his elbow. The creature wailed as it veered to the side, then turned around, and struck Tidas with it¡¯s good arm.


    He didn¡¯t fly as far as the first time, but he still crashed into a tree. As Tidas got to his feet, Richard was already barreling towards him..


    Arthur and Mickey had been standing off to the side, making sure everyone else had left. They could hear the revving engines from the snow mobiles, signaling their readiness to leave. Arthur was watching Kari disappear while Mickey was watching the fight.


    Right as the monster went to swipe at Tidas, Skye sliced it¡¯s backside. It didn¡¯tplete the swing, and got pinned again by spikes. Skye zipped around it, grabbed Tidas then sped off towards Mickey and Arthur.


    Richard trailed ck ooze after them, attempting to spear them as he ripped himself loose from the ground spikes. It didn¡¯t injure him, but it still hurt like hell for him to pull himself free. As his hostility rose, Richard roared, then charged after his next few meals.


    They were all just starting to pull away when Richard cleared the sparse tree line. He barreled towards them as he roared his fury, and swiped at Skye and Tidas¡¯ snow mobile. They picked up speed, but so did Richard..


    Seeing Skye and Tidas in a tight spot, Mickey had started to slow down a bit. He whipped his vehicle back and forth, kicking up snow, and sending it flying into the monster¡¯s face. It obviously annoyed him, but the creature was targeting the Alconian royals..


    Seeing their Commander and General in trouble; the RMC members dropped back, and started to imitate Mickey. The multiple annoyances finally made his snap, and Richard started to attack anyone he could reach.


    Two more RMC members were driven into a random tree that was on the edge of the valley. The sun was gone, and only the stars and moon lit their way. They couldn¡¯t see as many details as before, but Richard was definitely still after them.


    With an ear-shattering yell, the creature jumped forward with his w-like fingers extended towards Skye and Tidas..


    Mickey was right next to the royal couple when the creature had jumped. As the it¡¯s shadow stretched out over them, their snow mobile was suddenly rammed into. They both shouted at Mickey as he took their ce in the darkness; in the direct path of the creature..

 Chapter 337

    337 Desperate Fury


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE, VIOLENCE, AND GORE***


    Everything had happened so fast; Skye and Tidas weren¡¯t sure of the reality of it until the monster mmed down on top of Mickey¡¯s snow mobile. He had jumped from his vehicle, and was left to face the creature head on alone..


    Tidas had immediately turned back around, as did several of the other Hignders and RMC members. As they closed in, Skye could see Mickey swinging his sword at Richard. He was slowly chasing him back, and Mickey was continuously hacking off his oozing, outstretched hand.


    ck muck expanded all around them as he hacked away, and the Hignder found himselfpletely surrounded. The muck had stretched around in a U shape until it had connected behind him.. Taking another few steps back: Mickey¡¯s feet became stuck in it.


    Skye had jumped off of the snow mobile, and was running at them with her swords drawn; but it was toote. When Mickey became distracted for those few seconds to look at his feet, the monster¡¯s fingersbined into a single long point, and stabbed him through his chest..


    ¡°NOO!¡± both Skye and Murdoc screamed as they watched Mickey cough up blood.


    Richard pulled his hand from Mickey¡¯s chest as he heard their bellows, then turned to face the oing horde of angry soldiers. Mickey flopped back with a thud, then slowly started to get covered up by the ck ooze as Skye rushed Richard.


    When it saw hering, the creature mumbled; ¡°Catalyst..¡±


    When she neared him, Richard grabbed at her with a speed he hadn¡¯t showed before. Skye dodged it by jumping back, then used her Earth magic to act as a springboard. As she jumped past him, Skye ran her des across him.


    .....


    As rage fueled her strike, her des lined up one after the other, allowing her to cut halfway through his long, creepy neck. Richard wailed loud enough to cause avnches throughout the mountainside as he iled in pain.


    When she¡¯d made the ground shoot up for her to spring off of, Skye had also raised up Mickey out of the muck. When she feet touched the ground again, her power surged, and she made a pathway for herself to get to Mickey..


    Not looking back, Skye left distracting Richard to her husband and the others so she could heal Mickey. When she reached him, he had already lost a lot of blood, and the ooze was trying to creep up the side of the raised ground Micky was on. It was like the ooze was reacting to the bits that were still on his body..


    Not wanting to deal with the stuff, Skye turned over the topsoil, and buried the ck goop. Once it was cleared away, Skye immediately went to Mickey¡¯s side, and started to try to heal him..


    When he looked up and saw the desperation on Skye¡¯s face, guilt ate away at him as he felt his life slipping away. He tried to talk, but coughed up blood again instead. After swallowing several times, he finally cleared his airway enough to say what he needed to as he felt himself slipping away.


    Swallowing several times as he talked, Mickey looked at Skye as the darkness tugged around the edges of his vision; ¡°S-Sorry, I¡¯m so s-sorry-¡±


    ¡°Ye got nothin¡¯ ta be sorry for, now don¡¯t talk,¡± Skye replied as she started to funnel her magic into him.. or tried to.


    As she funneled her magic into him, it was swallowed whole by the mix of Dark and Ether magic. She tried to overwhelm it a section at a time, but nothing worked. For the first time since she was a child: Skye felt helpless.


    Mickey had been trying to talk the entire time; swallowing back his own blood countless times trying to get the words out. When he saw Skye features drop, he knew what his body had already been telling him..


    ¡°Skye.. Ima sorry.. Malcolm.. Don¡¯t trust him.. He wants ye dead.. He doesna want ye.. ta be a threat ta.. ta Murdoc.. He has a gaun- *Cough* ..a gauntlet that I took..¡±


    Mickey gasped for breath for a moment, then spit up even more blood as he fought to stay conscious; ¡°He wanted me ta steal.. explosives next.. He¡¯s gonna do somethin¡¯.. bad.. Ima so sorry.. I should¡¯ve never..¡±


    ¡°Shh, shh, shh.. Tis alright, now. Ye told me, and ye didna get the explosives fer ¡¯em yet, right? Ye havena done anythin¡¯ that ye cannae back from,¡± Skye said as she desperately tried to figure out a way to save him.


    As tears streamed down the sides of his cheeks, Mickey looked up at Skye with soft, fading eyes as he asked; ¡°Will ye.. tell Amara and Gavin.. that Ima sorry.. I never meant ta hurt.. hurt anyone..¡±


    A small sob escaped him as his vision faded out; ¡°Do ye think.. they¡¯ll hate me? ..Will ye tell them.. Ima sorry.. It¡¯s dark, Skye.. Ima scared.. I don¡¯t wanna go yet..¡±


    Tears filled Skye¡¯s eyes as she said; ¡°Ima here, I won¡¯t let ye go, okay? Stay with me, Mickey!¡±


    ¡°I think yer.. magic¡¯s workin¡¯.. I don¡¯t feel cold.. I don¡¯t feel..¡±


    ¡°Mickey? Mickey?! Come on, keep talkin¡¯! Mickey?!¡± Skye screamed at him, but it was toote..


    Mickey was gone.


    It was the first time that Skye couldn¡¯t save someone she was treating, and the guilt and grief overwhelmed her. As tears streamed down her cheeks, she cried out her sorrow. Letting the others know that Mickey was lost.


    Murdoc froze for a moment, and looked over at Skye. She was balling, and Mickey wasn¡¯t moving. After that, the world fell away, and all Murdoc could see was red..


    He roared a warrior¡¯s cry, then charged at the creature. Mickey had a rough life, and wasn¡¯t the best of people, but he was a goodd. Murdoc had known him ever since he was a boy, and watched him grow into a decent young man.


    When he thought about how heartbroken Petrie would be about losing his childhood best friend; rage engulfed Murdoc. He picked up an axe that wasying on the ground, and chucked it at the beast. Itnded squarely in the middle of it¡¯s freshly reattached head.


    As it howled in pain, Murdoc ran past it while slicing at the side of it¡¯s leg. The monster cried out again, but didn¡¯t buckle. As Murdoc went to circle around, he saw Tidas strike right below where he had, closer to it¡¯s knee.


    The creature crumbled and howled out louder than before, proving Murdoc¡¯s theory. The creature felt the pain from the strikes, but they didn¡¯t cause it damage: except for Skye and Tidas¡¯ dragon swords. He didn¡¯t know if it were the material, or the wielder was the difference, but he understood that they could injured him.


    Murdoc wasn¡¯t the only one who noticed the difference. Skye, Tidas, and Richard himself had recognized that there were only two major threats..


    When Tidas went to circle around, he saw that his uncle was now chasing him. As he sped into a wide turn, he yelled to everyone to get back on the snow mobiles. Most went back, but one person in particr joined Tidas in attempting to take Richard down..


    As he neared Tidas¡¯ backside and raised his arm to strike, Skye lept into the air, and sliced right down his spine. He screamed out in pain, then turned to attack her, but she was already gone. Next thing Richard knew, Tidas cut off his arm.


    The two zipped around him as the sun disappeared, and the light quickly began to fade. Taking turns luring and slicing at him, Skye realized that it was the first time that they had fought together. As their speed picked up, Richard¡¯s anger soared.


    Skye and Tidas felt a sudden surge in his magic as the ck ooze spread out. Skye barely had time to make a safe ce for both her and Tidas tond. All of the others were out of his range: except Murdoc.


    As the ck goo tried to devour him, Skye pushed her Earth magic into the ground, and rose him out of it enough to break free. As she turned her head back to see where Richard was, he was right in front of her..


    As he went to m his arm down on top of her, Tidas sliced it¡¯s arm off again as he jumped in front of his wife to defend her. When Richard reared back and howled in pain, Tidas turned to Skye, and told her to run for the snow mobile.


    Skye nodded, then took off towards it. Several of the Hignders were lined up with rifles in their hands when she approached. As she jumped on and started it, Tidas came running towards her. As soon as he jumped on the front and they took off, Richard was practically behind them.


    Arge sh mark was across where his empty eye sockets were. As Richard chased them, he swung wildly, but missed every time.. Except once.


    Tidas¡¯ heart dropped when he felt Skye¡¯s hands let go of his waist. She went flying off to the side, making the monster turn around to go back after her. As Tidas jumped from the snow mobile, he had only one thought in his mind: save Skye.


    As he rushed towards them, Richard was leaning over Skye. She wasying on the ground, trying to get her vision to un-blur. When she did, she had instantly regretted it..


    Richard stood over her with a pointed hand; just like he had killed Mickey. Tidas¡¯ heart felt like it was going to explode as he watched the creature swing down as it mumbled; ¡°Catalyst..¡±


    Skye squeezed her eyes shut, ready for the worst, but it never came. Opening her eyes and looking up, she realized that Richard had stopped out of fear. His head darted back and forth as the wind picked up around them.


    No one understood or knew what he was looking for, but Tidas wasn¡¯t nning to stick around and find out. As he ran over, Richard saw him out of the corner of his eye. Lifting his arm up like Skye, Tidas barely had time to dodge the ground spikes as they came out.


    ¡°Run Skye!¡± he cried out, but she was starting to be paralyzed. Some of the ck goo had gotten on her skin, and she could feel the effects of the magic. It reminded her of when Marco tried to walk off with her, and Lawrence had to save her.


    Remembering it, Skye tried to metabolize the poison-like substance that was within her body, but it took too long. As Richard stretched out his w-like hand towards Skye, pure fear spiked within her as she heard him mutter again; ¡°Catalyst..¡±

 Chapter 338

    338 Dragonfire


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE, VIOLENCE, AND SLIGHT GORE***


    As Richard neared Skye, a loud roar was heard from overhead. As soon as everyone looked up, a stream of fire was released for Zazzy¡¯s mouth as she torched the space between her mother, and the gross thing trying to get her.


    It still had a human scent to it, under the stench of rot and muck. Zazzy had been taught not to hurt people, but she wasn¡¯t sure if the thing before her qualified as a human or Fae.. All she knew was that her mother smelled of fear and sadness, and it angered her greatly.


    Skye had been so wrapped up in the moment that she didn¡¯t sense Zazzy above them. When she had unleashed her fire breath, Skye knew right away why she didn¡¯t just torch the creature.


    As Richard howled out in pain from getting his hand roasted, Skye tapped into her Tank magic, and jumped into the air to grab ahold of Zazzy¡¯s tail. She flicked her up into the air, then shifted so Skye wouldnd on her back.


    Once she felt her mother was secure, Zazzy started to fly up. The stinky thing below her tried to jump up and grab them, but Zazzy was much quicker. As she gloated to herself about how much faster she was than the stinky thing, Skye yelled over the chaos below..


    ¡°I know we taught ye ta never hurt people, but that thing isna person anymore! Let¡¯s get ¡¯em!¡±


    Zazzy roared her understanding, then circled in the air. Skye looked over the sparse patch of trees from earlier, and saw arge, partially dead one near the opening to the valley. Skye told Zazzy to grab ahold of it, then wack the trunk with the sharp side of her tail as hard as she could.


    When the dragonplied to her mother¡¯s request, the tree fell easily. Using all four of her limbs, Zazzy turned it so that she was holding the base with her front paws. They resembled hands more that paws now, and she could grab and hold things nearly as well as if they actually were hands.


    .....


    ¡°Alright me scaly bairn! Let¡¯s get some speed built up, then we¡¯re gonna kick it¡¯s arse!¡±


    As Skye and Zazzy disappeared into the darkening sky, Richard turned his attention on the handful of humans still around. Murdoc and Tidas had ordered everyone to retreat back to base, but a few still remained.


    us, Kari, Ronnie, Arthur, and a couple sets of Hignders were closest to the action, and the first targets. With a nerve-racking howl, the monster started to trudge towards them. Kari had to talk us into staying on their ride, and he was lucky she had..


    The monster took off at a run as they all started to pull away on their snow mobiles. As it neared the first of it¡¯s victims, a piercing, girlish scream could be heard. Arthur and Ronnie were the closest to it, and Ronnie wasn¡¯t handling it well since he was on the back..


    ¡°AHHHH! Go! Go! Go! I don¡¯t wanna be eaten! I won¡¯t taste good!¡±


    Arthur tried to keep the snow mobile straight to gain speed faster, but it felt like Ronnie was trying to crawl up his backside. Every time he thought they were getting away, Ronnie would hit his elbow, forcing him to jerk the handle.


    As the monster reached for him again, Ronnie screamed...


    Out of nowhere, Murdoc and Tidas attacked it from both sides; each wielding one of Tidas¡¯ dragon des. With Tidas slicing at Richard¡¯s kneecaps, and Murdoc doing the same to the backside: they cut clean through it¡¯s legs.


    The creature immediately fell backwards, and wailed louder than it ever had. The ck ooze that poured out from it¡¯s legs pooled around it, and turned into thousands of spikes. Spreading out in every direction as the monster thrashed about on the ground in excruciating pain.


    In between the cries, a whistling noise was growing louder and louder..


    Looking up into the twilight sky, Tidas and Murdoc barely saw the moment Skye and Zazzy flew down and passed them. A blur and an overwhelming gust of wind that nearly knocked them down were the only things they saw.. Until they looked over at Richard.


    A massive tree was sticking out of his chest, and pinning him to the ground. As he howled and struggled to pull at it, Skye and Zazzy circled back around. As they hovered above the two, Skye yelled; ¡°What are ye doin¡¯?! Run away!¡±


    The two barely looked at each other before they turned and took off; abandoning the snow mobiles. They were faster on foot, and since they didn¡¯t need to worry about the others, it was more logical.


    As the two ran down the valley as fast as they could Skye circled back to the patch of trees to look for the scroll, then retrieve Mickey¡¯s body. Richard was still howling away as Skye had Zazzy drop her where Anders had been killed.


    She¡¯d seen him drop the scroll that he was trying to send Marco before the creature ate him. Once they started fighting Richard, Skye had forgotten about it. Now that he was pinned, she felt that she had a few minutes to look for it.


    Suddenly, the howling stopped...


    The next thing Skye and Zazzy knew, the creature was rushing them. Skye took a step back, and pulled out her swords, but Zazzy stuck her head in front of her. As she saw smoke beginning to billow out of her mouth, Skye smiled as she said; ¡°Torch his arse..¡±


    Acknowledging her mother with a small trill, Zazzy took a deep breath. Right as the monster reached them, the dragon opened her mouth wide, and unleashed..


    The creature cried out as it tried to smack and brush the fire off of itself. It wed at it¡¯s face and mmed into trees, lighting several on fire. Seeing the potential danger, Skye tapped into her Water magic, and told Zazzy to melt some of the snow with her fire.


    Seeing the dragonfire again, Richard backed away, then fell over when he ran into a dead tree. It gave way under his weight, and caught fire as well. It only took Skye less than five minutes to put everything else out. Richard and his tree were all that remained still burning.


    Knowing that he could start another fire, Skye doused him once he had stopped moving. She doubted that he was dead, but he was definitely injured. As she climbed back onto Zazzy, Skye sighed as she argued with herself about cutting off his head..


    The moment she sat down, Richard let an ear-shattering wail escape, then he started to move..


    Knowing not to tempt fate; Skye took off on Zazzy. They stopped to quickly grab Mickey¡¯s body, but other than that, Skye was finally retreating. She had a lot of research that she needed to do on the ck ooze, to figure out how to kill Richard for good..


    She¡¯d hoped that Zazzy¡¯s fire would¡¯ve been enough, but that didn¡¯t seem to be the case. It could hurt him like their dragon swords could, but none could kill him so far..


    ¡®Ima gonna have ta find somethin¡¯ that the goo doesna stick to so we can at least have a fightin¡¯ chance.. But how do we kill him?! Dammit! I wish Maevis and Nics were here ta talk the out wit..¡¯


    The sun was gone, and snow-filled clouds were starting to cover the starlit sky. As Skye looked down at the ground below, she saw Tidas and Murdoc running at a decent pace.


    ¡°Should we offer ¡¯em a ride?¡± Skye asked Zazzy, who shook her head enthusiastically in the positive.


    Diving down, they surprised the two men when Skye called out; ¡°If ye two want a ride, yer gonna have ta jump on!¡±


    Tidas chuckled and jumped on simrly to how Skye had when Zazzy first showed up. When she looked at him with amused surprise, he said; ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who takes Zazzy out for rides anymore!¡±


    Murdoc missed his first time, and tumbled to a stop in the snow. Skye smacked Tidas forughing hard at him for it, then had Zazzy circle back to scoop him up. Once he was behind Tidas, Zazzy took off, and joined the mass of snow mobiles heading for the entrance to the RMC bunker.


    It took a good chunk of the night to ride back, and the survivors arrived a few hours right before dawn. Out of the two groups that went, just over half returned. Skye felt bad that the only body she brought back was Mickey¡¯s, but it was all she had time for.


    As they readied tond, Tidas asked what was bothering her. She told him about her issue, and the fact that she couldn¡¯t find the scroll that Anders was going to send to Anders..


    ¡°You mean this one?¡± Tidas said as he held up the familiar roll of paper over her shoulder.


    ¡°Ye got it! But how?!¡± Skye eximed as she grabbed it.


    ¡°I found it when I was looking for an opening to attack my uncle,¡± he replied with cockiness in his voice.


    As they touched down, Skye lept from Zazzy, then hugged her husband the second his feet had touched the ground. Murdoc basically had to be pried off of Zazzy. Apparently, he had a thing about heights..


    As the Hignders and RMC members gathered around them, they all cheered for Skye, Zazzy, Tidas, and Murdoc. They were the only ones who had caused damage, and distracted the creature as everyone else had escaped.


    Murdoc, with the help of Ronnie and us, told them about how Skye and Zazzy had dived out of the sky to skewer the monster. Zazzy puffed her chest out, and wagged her tail with abandon as everyone cheered for her. As everyone removed their gear from their snow mobiles, Zazzy gently ced Mickey on the ground..


    Everyone fell silent at the sight of him. He still had patches of ck muck on him from the creature, and inside therge puncture in his chest. As the group shared in a few minutes of silence for their fallen, some of the RMC members came running out of the bunker.


    Seeing their expressions, Tidas and Skye had immediately asked what was wrong. Ralph came out with a dower expression as he told them what was going on..


    ¡°Both the RMC and Amara are on lockdown for charges of treason. Someone tried to blow up the Hignders¡¯ hydro dam, and they¡¯re ming us. They even say that they have evidence..¡±


    As Murdoc walked over and asked what was wrong, Skye looked at him and her husband and said; ¡°I think I need ta tell ye what Mickey told me before he died..¡±

 Chapter 339

    339 A Gauntlet And A Witness


    Once Skye told them what Mickey had said about Malcolm telling him to get the gauntlet and explosives, simmering rage emanated from Murdoc. The plot was exposed before him, but without proof, he couldn¡¯t punish Malcolm for Mickey¡¯s death.


    ¡°On who¡¯s authority were ye confined?¡± Murdoc nearly screamed.


    Ralph looked at the Hignder King with a neutral expression and replied; ¡°It was the Council, headed by a man named Ma.¡±


    Murdoc grunted as Tidas looked at him and said; ¡°I know that this isn¡¯t your doing, but if my people are in danger-¡±


    ¡°Ohh, there be people in danger, alright.. But none of yers..¡±


    As the words hung in the air, Murdoc stalked over to the RMC Bunker entrance. When he reached the door, he turned back, and called out for Tidas and Skye to follow him as well. Several of the Alconian Generals and Captains thought that at least one of them should stay back, but both refused.


    ¡°If this were a fight, I¡¯d agree, but this is a political grab for power. Skye has more standing with the Hignders than I do because of her bloodline; it would be foolish to waste that at a time like this.¡±


    Tidas wished that Skye would stay, but knew that this was the better decision. He trusted her, regardless of that dark little part of him that wanted to lock her safely away. She had proven capable of handling herself multiple times at the Alconian court, and saw this as no different.


    But Tidas still worried..


    .....


    ************


    Murdoc took them straight to the trolly, but in apletely different direction than they had gone in to get to the fields. Their Senate building was one of the oldest bunkers not directly attached to the ones powered by the old reactor. Ancient tunnels had been dug through the mountain to connect it to other bunker.


    The rooms had been cleared of theirfort spaces, and turned into an official building countless generations ago. Offices reced bedrooms, and meeting areas overtook congregation and recreational areas.


    The walls were an off white color, and were dotted with the pictures of the previous Councilors and Hignder Kings. Skye was surprised at how much Murdoc looked like his father, but following the line of session, she saw that not all Hignder Kings were Campbells.


    The names nders, McNally, and Staurt popped up frequently, too. Skye wasn¡¯t sure how many generations she¡¯d seen when they reached the Council Chamber. It looked like the rest of the bunker, except for the ceiling..


    Skye¡¯s breath caught in her throat when she saw a giant mural depicting the Faeing out of the Earth, and merging with it. As she stared at it, Tidas asked what was wrong..


    ¡°Remember that dream I told ye about? The one where I saw our worlde into bein¡¯? That¡¯s pretty much it,¡± Skye pointed up as she¡¯d finished.


    ¡°King Murdoc?! Why are ye-Why are those two here?! They should be in confinement!¡± Ma yelled as he noticed them enter the room.


    At least a hundred Hignders sat in seats built into the raised sections of the floor. They were Councilors, Mayors, and other influential people that ran the various sections of the Hignds. As Murdoc, Skye, and Tidas walked down towards the center of the room, Petrie got up from his seat and joined them.


    Murdoc¡¯s expression with filled with sadness and pain for a split second when he looked at Petrie. He still had no idea how to tell him about Mickey, and knew that the chances of him finding out now where high. He hated how things had turned out, but his emotions had to be put aside..


    Their treaty with Alcon was at risk because of Malcolm, and he was furious over it. Thousands of years and lives lost in vain if the treaty fell through now. As he neared the ¡®Acting Head Councilor¡¯, Murdoc bottled everything, and kept moving forward.


    ¡°Mornin¡¯ Malcolm! What¡¯s all this about now? I hear Amara and the Alconians were confined.. Must be somethin¡¯ serious if Yer willin¡¯ ta risk Amara¡¯s wrath..¡±


    Several of the Higndersughed at Murdoc¡¯s quip. Skye could tell how much he didn¡¯t want to y the part as the jovial king right now. But he knew just as well as Skye and Tidas did that their precarious peace wouldn¡¯tst without his signature ability to defuse a situation.


    However, Malcolm wasn¡¯t pacified like the others were. Murdoc was weing their enemy into their home, and it was his duty to put a stop to it. Before they had a chance to infiltrate and sabotage..


    ¡®And I know just how that devil of a king in the south nned ta do it..¡¯


    With that thought in the back of his mind, Malcolm began to tell the room why he had confined Amara and the Alconians..


    ¡°I know that I went beyond me authority when I confined the Southerners and Amara, but one must cut the head off of the snake before it strikes! Not after..¡±


    ¡°I have proof that a member of the RMC attempted ta ce explosives along the top of the hydroelectric dam! One of the guards had shown up early fer his shift, and found the other unconscious! When he went ta check the nt, he found a member of the RMC cin¡¯ bombs!¡±


    The gathered dignitaries murmured amongst themselves a bit before Ma continued; ¡°He fought off the armored soldier the best he could! But the bastard still stuck ¡¯em wit a hidden de before thed knocked him over the side!¡±


    ¡°Even bein¡¯ an enemy, thed still tried ta save him! But the bastard¡¯s gauntlet slipped off! Thed was left wit it on the bridge before he copsed himself!¡±


    The Hignders all cheered for the so-calledd until Ma solemnly added; ¡°He was a braved! He fought ta his bitter end!¡±


    The room fell silent as everyone realized his wording. Skye and Tidas exchanged a disbelieving nce with each other as they thought the same thing.. ¡®Ma probably killed him to keep him quiet..¡¯


    Secretly grinning about the hostility building in the room, Ma piled it on; ¡°After I was notifiedst night, I immediately informed Amara! She said that we had no right ta restrict the Southerner! She said that she Knew that they had nothin¡¯ ta do wit it! I asked if she was gonna investigate, and she told me no! That SHE would handle it herself!¡±


    As disapproving voices began to ovep, Malcolm continued; ¡°I told her that That wasna Our way ta do things! We don¡¯t hide tragedies! Or heroes! We decide together what¡¯s ta be done! That is the legacy that the True Kings of the Hignds has left us!¡±


    As several Hignders jumped to their feet out of enthusiasm, Malcolm added; ¡°We do not run! We do not turn away! We face our foes! And Fight! These Southerners have no sense of honor! They plot and sabotage, and hurt innocent people! All under a guise of peace!¡±


    As the crowds began to turn ugly, Malcolm added fuel to their fire; ¡°And what better weapon fer that traitorous Southern King ta use than our own honor against us?! Our loyalties?!¡±


    Malcolm dramatically pointed to Skye; ¡°He uses the Last Warrick ta weaken us! Sure, she healed our fields, and cured the sick, but where does she call home?! Who Does She Happily Call Husband?! A Bloody MacArthur! The same one that¡¯s been ughterin¡¯ us fer years!¡±


    All eyes and hostility automatically shifted to Skye and Tidas. Her name and good deeds were the main reason that the peace treaty had been approved. If he could tear her down in the minds and hearts of the Hignders, then everything else would fall into ce..


    Amara and Murdoc were both beloved and popr, but known Warrick Supporters. As Skye¡¯s fame and admiration rose, so did Amara and Murdoc¡¯s for supporting and trusting her. If Skye fell, so would they..


    Malcolm hadn¡¯t intended to dethrone Murdoc. In truth, he was a good king, but soft. Drexel wouldn¡¯t have been as good, but he would¡¯ve been easier to control. Murdoc thought and acted for himself, and listened to Amara over him constantly..


    ¡®If I have ta take him down wit ¡¯em, I¡¯ll do what I have to, ta protect me Hignds..¡¯


    Walking over to stand in front of Skye, he looked her in the eye and shouted; ¡°I think the Real reason that traitor MacArthur King sent you, was ta win us over! Then have Us make ye our Queen! Just so ye could turn around, and bend the knee ta that pretender!¡±


    ¡°Ye will break every pact in the treaty! Take ournds! Our children! Anythin¡¯ ye like! Are ye not ashamed of yer self?! Standin¡¯ before us good folk, pettlin¡¯ yer titudes, and fixin¡¯ up thends ye n ta take?!¡±


    Tidas took a step forward, which instantly made Malcolm jump back and yell; ¡°Ye see?! The MacArthurs are barbaric scum! Can¡¯t even defend his self with anythin¡¯ but a sword!¡±


    The room was turbulent before, but now it had been flung into full-blown chaos. People screamed at each other, and a few even started to be violent themselves. As thing started to escte, Murdoc, Tidas, and Petrie all started to back up from Skye..


    Pivking up her foot, Skye mmed it down, and made the entire room shake. Everyone automatically shut up, and turned towards the one person in the room capable of it..


    ¡°Have ye said yer piece, Councilor Malcolm? Because I got some things I¡¯d like ta say,¡± Skye looked directly at him as she spoke in a booming voice.


    ¡°Why should we allow ye ta spread yer lies?! We have the evidence! And a witness ta the guard¡¯s testimony! Why should I listen-¡±


    ¡°I thought it twas ¡®We¡¯, not ¡®I¡¯, here. Unless aside from taken Amara¡¯s seat, yer nnin¡¯ on taken Murdoc¡¯s crown, too,¡± Skye stated in a matter-of-fact tone.


    Malcolm sputtered for a moment before finding his words; ¡°How Dare ye use me of-¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that not what we¡¯re doin¡¯ here? I thought the point was ta make wild usations outta no where. Since that¡¯s what yer doin¡¯,¡± Skye replied as she made a face at how dirty her hands were.


    Malcolm was so furious that his face was red. It had been a slight shade of pink from when he was yelling to everyone.


    As he and Skye stared each other down, it took everything in her not to either drop him in a spiked hole, or drive a spike through his gut.


    ¡®No One insults me family, ya crusty old bastard.. Yer gonna wish I had put ye outta yer misery now..¡¯


    Before Malcolm could start to rant again, Skye walked passed him, and to the podium. He tried to speak, but Murdoc ordered him, and everyone else to shut up and listen to her side. That she had earned at least that for healing the sick, and giving them extra food on top of healing the fields.


    Standing in front of the hundred or so Hignders, Skye took a deep breath before she verbally tore into Malcolm...

 Chapter 340

    340 Court In Session


    Skye gripped the edge of the podium as she stared down her enemy; ¡°I understand why ye would be worried about me dethronin¡¯ Murdoc due to me bloodline. But yer forgettin¡¯ ta mention somethin¡¯ Very important, Councilor Malcolm..¡±


    ¡°And what is that?!¡±


    ¡°That I don¡¯t Want ta be a Queen! I have never wanted that kinda hassle in me life. Ima not even fond of bein¡¯ a Princess, but I¡¯ll deal wit what I have ta fer Tidas! Ima quite grateful that he¡¯s the third son, and that he Also has No ambition ta be a king! Then again, how could ye know? Ye have barely spoken ta us since we showed up.¡±


    Before Malcolm could speak, Skye continued; ¡°I was sent here with Tidas because I can wield four types of bloody magic! Ate, we came ta try and make peace! But we also came ready fer war, just like you! And yet ye wish ta fault us for it?! Yer right: who would¡¯ve expected a bunch of armyds ta walk about with weapons?¡±


    Malcolm¡¯s anger red; ¡°If ye came fer war, then ye thought that peace wasna gonna happen!¡±


    ¡°Wrong again, but don¡¯t worry, dear. That tends ta happen more frequently wit old age..¡±


    Malcolm went to scream, but Skye waved him off with her hand, and continued to talk in amanding voice; ¡°Do ye not remember the shit that Drexel pulled? Ye must, since I hear ye were one of his main backers..¡±


    Seeing him flinch at the mention of it, Skye continued; ¡°Yer also forgetting that our other mission is ta kill the Monster in the North! Ima the only one that can touch the source of it¡¯s powers, and Tidas and I are the only ones with weapons that can hurt it! Ask yer own what they saw if ye don¡¯t believe me!¡±


    Malcolm tried to wave off what she¡¯d said, but too many of the other councilors wanted to hear the tale. As the started to send for a few of the men, Skye called out to Tidas..


    .....


    ¡°If they¡¯re goin¡¯ ta our bunker ta fetch some of the other Hignders, ask Ralph ta grab the daily ledgers!¡±


    Tidas looked at Skye with a quirked eyebrow; ¡°Which ones?¡±


    ¡°All of ¡¯em! And make sure that multiple Hignders see and hear everythin¡¯ ye do and say! I don¡¯t want there ta be any doubts that things were tampered wit!¡±


    Tidas still wasn¡¯t exactly sure what Skye was up to, but he trusted her. He didn¡¯t like leaving her in the veritable lion¡¯s den, but he did as she asked. It was hanging by a thread, but the Hignders still had faith in her..


    Once they left, Skye looked at Malcolm with a scrutinizing gaze; ¡°Now, ye said that there was a witness? I¡¯d like yeta call them here.¡±


    ¡°And why would I do that?! So ye can kill ¡¯em wit yer mag-¡±


    Skye¡¯s tone was threatening as she cut him off mid-sentence; ¡°Do ye take me fer a fool, Councilor Malcolm? Ye have insulted me family, used me of treason and sabotage, and now ye want me ta sit idle while ye do so?!¡±


    Shifting her weight, Skye added; ¡°Do ye Really think I¡¯d be dumb enough ta kill anyone here? Because I can assure ye that if I was, ye¡¯d be a bloody mess on the floor by now..¡±


    ¡°I called it! Ye be nothin¡¯ but a barbaric-¡±


    ¡°Shut up and sit Down, Malcolm! She¡¯s right! Ye canna use her, then deny her a chance ta prove the RMC¡¯s innocence! And any one of Us woulda punched ye by now fer the way ye have insulted her kin! If ye have nothin¡¯ intelligent ta add, then shut yer yap!¡± Murdoc bellowed like the King he was.


    Malcolm wanted to protest, but knew he would look like a whining bairn if he did. Walking over to the seat that Petrie had been in before, the temporary Head Councilor kept his trap shut until people started to arrive..


    The first was the witness. He was an older man who coughed a lot, but still looked to be rtively healthy. As he was led down to the podium, his expression turned a bit fearful when he looked at Skye. She smiled kindly at him, then moved away before he was brought to it.


    The man kept ncing at Malcolm, then shifting his eyes everywhere else nervously. Skye could tell that he wasn¡¯t just scared of her, and actually seemed to be more afraid of the Councilor than anything else. As everyone simmered down again at Murdoc¡¯s behest, the man cleared his throat several times..


    One of the guards of the room brought over a ss of water for him as Murdoc asked; ¡°Yer name be Camryn, right?¡±


    The man nodded; ¡°Aye, me King. Ernest Camryn..¡±


    Murdoc walked over to stand in front of the old man; ¡°Ye say that the guard that got stabbed wrestlin¡¯ the armored arsonist told ye the story before he died?¡±


    After a few gulps to wet his throat, Ernest replied; ¡°Aye, me King. I came in ta work early ta talk wit Ollie about switchin¡¯ shifts. Me granddaughter¡¯s birthday tisin¡¯ up..¡±


    ¡°I found him draggin¡¯ his self along the railin¡¯, then I caught ¡¯em before he fell over. He was covered in blood, and got some on me, too.¡±


    ¡°He said that a Southern armored soldier was fixin¡¯ ta blow up the dam. He stopped ¡¯em by knockin¡¯ ¡¯em over the side. He handed me the gauntlet, and told me ta warn everyone.. Then he died.¡±


    Why didn¡¯t ye try ta get help? He might¡¯ve lived,¡± Murdoc asked as he scrutinized the jumpy man¡¯s demeanor.


    He coughed a moment, then answered; ¡°H-He asked me ta stay wit ¡¯em.. I suppose he knew he didna have long..¡±


    Murdoc looked to Skye, who slowly started to approach the man as she asked; ¡°Are these the same clothes ye worest night?¡±


    Ernest shook his head; ¡°Na, I changed. There was blood on me shirt.¡±


    ¡°How much blood?¡± she asked as she neared.


    As he started to cough again and visibly sweat, Ernest replied; ¡°Wha-? I dunno. About the size of dinner te. Why?¡±


    Skye inhaled deeply, then went off; ¡°Well, ye say that he had just been stabbed, and died minutes after. That means he had a vital wound, and most likely his heart, correct?¡±


    Ernest coughed more, then replied hastily; ¡°I-I don¡¯t know.. I guess-¡±


    Skye genuinely smiled at him as she stopped in front of him; ¡°Well ye checked his wound when ye found him bloodied, didn¡¯t ye?¡±


    ¡°Well, aye, but I don¡¯t remember..¡±


    Skye nodded with a contemtive expression; ¡°Were ye a warrior in yer youth, sir?¡±


    ¡°Na, been a security officer fer the passed forty-seven years,¡± Ernest replied with a touch of pride.


    Skye beamed at him; ¡°Nearly fifty years?! That¡¯s amazin¡¯! But that means that yer not used ta seeing things like a bloodied work buddy.. It makes sense that ye wouldn¡¯t remember..


    Her expression went back to serious; ¡°But ye definitely should¡¯ve had more blood on ye.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°If he had just gotten stabbed, and died shortly after, the amount of blood he was losin¡¯ at the time would¡¯ve soaked ye.. But ye say that ye only got a te-sized spot?¡±


    ¡°A-Aye..¡±


    Skye nodded in the positive, then continued talking; ¡°And ye said that the perpetrator waspletely covered in armor?¡±


    ¡°T-That be what Ollie said..¡±


    Skye¡¯s disposition turned pleasant again as she thanked him fer his testimony. When she extended her hand to shake his, he hesitantly shook it. When she wouldn¡¯t let go, he looked like death head his hand..


    ¡°Ye been sick fer a while, huh?¡± she asked gently.


    Confusion covered his face as she replied; ¡°Cancer.. Got two years left at most..¡±


    Skye beamed at him; ¡°This will be gross, but tis yer lucky day..¡±


    Ernest had heard the rumors about the Last Warrick, but he didn¡¯t really believe them. He¡¯d never heard of a Shaman being capable of healing any ailment, and gossip was never a reliable source of information to him. So when he started to feel good, shock covered his face.


    As soon as a smile spread across his face, Skye pointed to the side and said; ¡°Yer gonna wanna sun that way..¡±


    The moment Ernest had turned his head, he was puking up chunks of flesh and bile. The tumors that had been eating away at his intestines shrank, and broke down. The ones along his stomach were the worst, so Skye super-boosted the healthy cells, and had them overwhelm the cancerous ones.


    She then pre-formed scar tissue underneath the bad cells to iste them. Once Skye was sure that they werepletely cut off, she had the cells turnover at a rapid rate, then detach from Ernest¡¯s stomach wall.


    The surrounding spectators all scrunched their faces at the sight and smell. It was disgusting, and Skye wouldn¡¯t argue the fact, but the man would live another fifteen to twenty years because of it. Plus, she wasn¡¯t about to make anyone clean it up..


    Lifting her hand for dramatic effect, Skye had a hole open up in the floor. Everyone watched it wonder as she made the topyer of metal shift into the hole. Once every part of the surface that had mess on it was gone, she closed up the hole with ease.


    Skye had made her disy dramatic on purpose. She could¡¯ve dissolved the tumors in his stomach instead of making him sick, but it wouldn¡¯t ohave left as big of an impression on the top leaders of the Hignds.


    They each controlled a section of the Hignds, or had vast influence through their businesses. Skye wanted to show them her capabilities as both an incentive to work with her and the RMC, and as a warning..


    The bunkers had withstood the Great Shift, and had protected them for thousands of years.. Until Skye. She could not only open up the mountainside with her magic, but actually get inside their bunker system if she wanted to..


    Ernest coughed several times, then drank the rest of the water that he¡¯d been given earlier. For the first time in years, his stomach didn¡¯t hurt, and he actually had an appetite. Looking at Skye, tears formed at the corners of his eyes.


    Before the flood of thank yous could happen, Skye smiled at him and said; ¡°No need ta worry. Twas hardly any effort on my part.¡±


    It was a big fat lie, but Ernest didn¡¯t need to know that, or anyone else in the room. In truth, she had put in extra effort to make it look like it was easy for her. The speed and intricate control she had needed was boosted by her Tank trait.


    It was a simr method to what she used on herself when fighting, but far moreplicated. As Skye listened to the hushed praises of surprise, she also heard severalment on how they had sick rtives that could benefit from her powers..


    Malcolm seethed as Murdoc grinned. They both knew that Skye had deliberately disyed her power to the gathered high-ranking political influencers. Only a few present had actually seen her fight with Amara and Murdoc. So most weren¡¯t aware of her full capabilities until she had entered the room.


    As the talk started to turn more positive, Malcolm began to sweat. If he couldn¡¯t discredit Skye, then the likelihood of the treaty being signed was nearly guaranteed. As a bang from the door echoed in the room, Malcolm started toe up with a secondary n...

 Chapter 341

    341 Evidence To The Contrary(Part One)


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE***


    When the doors opened, Tidas came walking into the room with a stack of books in his arms. He was followed by Ralph and several Hignders from the excursion north. Apparently, they were the ones that were adamant about testifying on the Alconians¡¯ behalf.


    Ralph also had a stack of books in his arms, just like Tidas. The dignitaries stood up and peered over each other to see what all the fuss was. As the Alconians approached the center of the room, Tidas shouted to everyone in it..


    ¡°These are our inventory logs going back to the first day we left Alcon! Every move we made, and every word we said was witnessed by those sent with us! These records list every piece of equipment that was brought with us, and will prove that Alcon had nothing to do with this!¡±


    Malcolm practically jumped to his feet; ¡°How could we possibly know that these havena been tampered with?! We¡¯d have tapare every piece of armor ta the log!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the point? Or are ye just lookin¡¯ ta convict us without a chance ta defend ourselves?¡± Skye stated as she red at him.


    ¡°The proof of yer treacherous behavior was in fer all ta hear! I¡¯d trust the word of a Hignder over a Southerner any day!¡±


    Malcolm had a few cheer out loud for him, but not nearly as many as before. It was obvious that he was biased against the Alconians, which hurt his standing a bit. Most just wanted the truth of the matter without thementary..


    Ignoring Malcolm, Tidas held up a notebook as he spoke; ¡°This is the first log we made when we left Alcon! I request that five trusted officials view the contents together! Thenpare it to the logs of right before we left!¡±


    .....


    ¡°Why would we trust what ye wrote?!¡± Malcolm shot at him.


    ¡°Because Tidas wasn¡¯t the only one to check off our provisions! Several high-ranking officials signed off on it. If we had extra equipment of any kind, it would¡¯ve been obvious,¡± Ralph finished, familiar with Malcolm¡¯s nasty streak from thest time he was in the Hignds.


    Murdoc was bing frustrated the longer he listened to Malcolm bickering. As his patience reached it¡¯s end, Murdoc walked over to the Temporary Head Councilor..


    ¡°This is why Amara was elected the Head Councilor! Even if she doesna agree wit somethin¡¯ or someone, she still hears ¡¯em out! If ye were in my position, ye¡¯d be a bloody Tyrant!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re tryin¡¯ ta make a peace treaty wit the Alconians, but it seems ta me that ye don¡¯t want ta even give ¡¯em a chance! Tis like ye don¡¯t want the treaty signin¡¯ ta happen at all!¡±


    Being as flustered as he was, Malcolm spoke before he thought about the words; ¡°Why should we make peace wit the ones that have been ughterin¡¯ us fer generations?! Why should we bend the knee ta a King-¡±


    ¡°How else do ye suppose peacees about?! Either one side destroys the other, or an agreement is made. The treaty Protects both sides, and puts an end ta the bloodshed. Unless ye Want the fightin¡¯ and death ta keep goin¡¯.. Against the majority¡¯s decision, and Yer King¡¯s.¡±


    Malcolm fumed at himself, and at Murdoc and Skye. He knew that wording it how he had would bite him in his arse; he¡¯d spoken too truthfully in the heat of the moment..


    Many began to murmur about how vehemently he¡¯d been speaking out against the alliance. He¡¯d even heard someone ask if the witness had been ¡®talked to¡¯ before his testimony. Malcolm red into the crowds, quickly quieting down the naysayers.


    To add to his stress, he¡¯d also heard the Last Warrick say that she wanted to exhume the body..


    ¡°I will not allow her ta desecrate a hero!¡± Malcolm bellowed.


    The Hignder King narrowed his eyes on him; ¡°I make those kinds of decisions, not you! Watch yer self, Malcolm.. Yer gettin¡¯ close ta soundin¡¯ treasonous yer self..¡±


    At Murdoc¡¯s warning, the gossip kicked into overdrive all around the room. Some were bold enough to suggest that Murdoc¡¯s position was Malcolm¡¯s ultimate goal, but quickly hushed themselves when he attempted to see who was saying such things.


    Murdoc was enjoying watching Malcolm squirm in front of everyone. He still thought the bastard was the one that had put Drexel up to trying to kill him, but he couldn¡¯t be sure. All he really knew about that was that the n was tooplicated for Drexel to have thought it up on his own..


    Another hour had passed before they¡¯d figured out that the only difference between what the Alconians had brought, and what they still had were their dead count, and one gauntlet..


    Malcolm argued, but the logs clearly hadn¡¯t been tampered with. A different-colored ink had been used in the original log, and the numbers all matched up. Their dead had been buried, and their belongings had been set aside for their families to im upon their return home in the spring.


    Malcolm tried to be petty and say that someone could snuck extra gear, which made Tidas stifle a chuckle; ¡°That¡¯s not how it works in Alcon. Only high-ranking officers can wear their own specialty armor, and it¡¯s not allowed to look like Alcon-issued armor. All other troops are issued their armor.¡±


    ¡°So the king flips the bill?! I find that hard to believe-¡±


    ¡°Not the king, the kingdom. What do you think taxes pay for? Infrastructure and military armament are the two main costs. Why would we make our soldiers buy their own armor?¡±


    Several Hignders apuded Tidas¡¯ words. The Hignders bought or made their own armor, and some even stole it from their dead enemies. Many of them even had old, outdated pieces of Alconian armor that they had re-fashioned to suit their personal tastes.


    One of the Councilors voiced this fact, and said that the Southerners might even be being set up..


    Malcolm watched and listened as his perfect n started toe apart at the seams. The armor that they had this time was brand new, but still made from the same metals as the older models. If a person wanted to, it wouldn¡¯t be that difficult to alter a gauntlet to resemble the new ones.


    Murdoc called for the gauntlet to be brought forward, and was a little surprised when Malcolm didn¡¯t protest. It meant that the gauntlet was genuine, and that what Mickey had told Skye was the truth. Anger rose up within him again, but Murdoc pushed it down as he handed the gauntlet to Tidas to identify.


    He barely had to look at it to know; ¡°This is one of our current models, and the one missing from our inventory! The rest of the suit is back in our bunker-¡±


    ¡°How could ye possibly know that?!¡± Malcolm wailed.


    Tidas didn¡¯t even try to hide the smug expression from his face as he replied; ¡°I know because all pieces to a suit of armor have the same number sequence ingrained inside them somewhere; usually along a seam. It¡¯s to avoid stolen property issues, and helps to identify fallen soldiers on the battlefield.¡±


    Tidas¡¯ grin stretched as he walked over to Malcolm, and handed him the gauntlet; ¡°See for yourself..¡±


    As the dignitaries began to talk all at once, they gave Tidas plenty of cover to whisper; ¡°We know you put Mickey up to it.. You won¡¯t get away with it..¡±


    Malcolm¡¯s eyes bulged from his skull as Tidas shot his a death re, then returned to his previous, cavalier-self. As doubt of the Southerners guilt spread, Malcolm looked from Tidas to Skye.. Wondering which one of them he should take down with him, should his sham fail...


    Skye had been watching Malcolm¡¯s reactions carefully, and knew that he was guilty of trying to set them up. The question was: was he a murderer? The guard at the hydroelectric dam was supposedly killed in the struggle with an Alconian..


    ¡®If there was no soldier with bombs, then who killed him? Were the bombs even real? Would Malcolm go that far?¡¯


    Struggling to understand the man¡¯s motives, Skye became frustrated and asked Murdoc loud and clear; ¡°I would like ta examine the guard that twas stabbed. I think I can shed some light on who might¡¯ve-¡±


    Malcolm pped his hands together to gain everyone¡¯s attention, and to cut off Skye; ¡°We will Not let ye desecrate a hero! Ye canna be trusted! Ye be a Warrick that married a fuckin¡¯ MacArthur! Yer own kin be rollin¡¯ over in their graves-¡±


    ¡°Shut yer yap, Malcolm! Next time, Ima shuttin¡¯ it for ya!¡± Murdoc bellowed.


    Before Malcolm could protest, Skye suggested to have at least three medically-educated people apany her. It was basically the same thing as when Tidas had gone and gotten their records: she was to be supervised.


    Skye didn¡¯t mind because to her, it was just more witnesses. The more people that saw what she did and concurred, the easier it would be for the Council to ept the results. As she waited for the medical experts to arrive, Skye stared down Malcolm with obvious dislike..


    It only took about twenty minutes for the doctors to arrive. Two of them knew Skye from her work at their hospital, and the other three were eager to meet her. When thest person showed up, Malcolm had instantly thrown a fit.


    Gavin walked straight over to Skye¡¯s side, stood next to her, then openly red at Malcolm. He knew Gavin was pissed at him because he had Amara imprisoned within her house.. ¡®He¡¯s lucky I couldna convince the Council ta send her ta jail..¡¯


    Tidas walked over to his wife¡¯s other side as he watched the exchange of malice between the Hignders. He kissed the side of Skye¡¯s head, then told her to be careful. She smiled brightly at him, told him the same before she and the others left to head off to the morgue.


    After she left, Tidas walked over to Murdoc, and said something to him that made him smile. When they both looked towards Malcolm with the same scheming grin, he knew that something bad wasing..


    Walking towards Malcolm, Murdoc called out; ¡°Guess we get to gopare notes to armor! Come on, Malcolm! You¡¯re gonna be one of the witnesses!¡±


    ¡°Tis not hard to engrave a number onto metal! I wouldn¡¯t believe it, even if ye showed it ta me!¡± Malcolm protested.


    Tidas smirked at him; ¡°Did you not hear me before? I said ¡®ingrained¡¯, not ¡®engraved¡¯. Any idiot could engrave a number, like you said. The top three coats of our armor arecquered, so we can tell if the numbers have been altered or tampered with.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite ingenious,¡± Murdocmented with a cocky tone.


    ¡°Aye, it tis.. Stops thieves from trying to pass another member¡¯s armor off as their own,¡± Tidas replied as he kept his eyes on Malcolm.


    As their group of inspectors readied to leave, Malcolm doubled-checked the dagger he had strapped to his backside.. ¡®If Ima goin¡¯ down, Ima take that bastard prince wit me...¡¯

 Chapter 342

    342 Evidence To The Contrary(Part Two)


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE, VIOLENCE, AND SLIGHT GORE***


    Murdoc and Tidas led the way down to the RMC bunker with Malcolm, and a goodly portion of Hignders from the Council Chamber following behind them. Malcolm was walking right behind Tidas in the hallway, and contemting just killing him right there.


    As Malcolm slowly reached for his dagger, Tidas looked over his shoulder at him..


    An icy chill ran up his spine as he looked into the Alconian Commander¡¯s eyes. They were seemingly cid, but death lurked just below. Daring Malcolm to give him a reason to cut his throat. He barely managed to look away, fear had gripped him tightly.


    ¡®Those are the eyes of a killer.. He¡¯ll kill me before I even get a chance ta lift me dagger!¡¯


    Unnerved, Malcolm dropped back, and out of sight. He mixed in with the other dignitaries, and made small talk with them while he thought of what his next move should be.


    Malcolm had never felt so aggravated, or concerned before. He didn¡¯t think Skye would get any information from the corpse that could be linked back to him, but.. ¡®One never knows wit that women..¡¯


    As they neared the RMC bunker, Tidas and Murdoc were discussing how to divide up the groups to match the suits of armor. When they entered, at first they were greeted somewhat casually. When the soldiers saw the other Hignders, they all began to form up without an order.


    Their Commander gave them a great deal more freedom than the others military branches didn¡¯t receive, so they were loyal to a fault. Whenever visiting officials, diplomats, or other military heads came to check out their performance, the soldiers made it their duty to show off for their boss.


    .....


    Within two minutes, all avable member of the Royal Mage Corp was standing at attention: awaiting their orders. Murdoc was impressed that the men and women were about to straighten and line up so promptly, and so were the other dignitaries. It reflected the respect his men had for Tidas.


    Malcolm¡¯s mood continued to deteriorate as Tidas ordered the soldiers to bring out every piece of armor with them. A few of the Hignders marveled over the craftsmanship that went into both the RMC¡¯s, and the various Generals¡¯ guards¡¯ armor.


    Tidas talked with a few of the merchant dignitaries about Athena¡¯s cksmith shop, and many other stores and businesses that resided within Alcon. When he started to tell them about the trade agreement that Alcon had with the Fae, the merchants practically started foaming at the mouth.


    Anything made by a Fae was bound to sell well. They didn¡¯t have many Fae Folk in the Hignds because they mostly lived underground. There were a few that had made their way there after being chased out of surrounding kingdoms, but they weren¡¯tmon.


    It worked to their favor, however, as the few Fae that did live in the Hignds were treated like celebrities. They had good homes and lives, and were all treated with a great deal of respect. Especially the few that had joined the Mystics Division of the Hignd¡¯s Military.


    They knew of who Skye was by the feel of her magic, and didn¡¯t see the point in challenging her. They had already known the oue of the Bout before it had even happened..


    As the RMC members finished bringing out all of the gear, Murdoc and Tidas started to assign inspectors to groups of armor. Malcolm didn¡¯t know if they were being spiteful or not, but they had assigned him to their team.. Which was in charge of checking the suits of the dead outside.


    Malcolmined nearly the entire time they were out. The snow was blowing across the valley, and instantly biting any exposed skin. Only the tops of their faces were showing, but he never stopped his whining the entire time they spentparing numbers.


    When all the pieces of armor were ounted for, the group went back in to find the Hignders mingling ether the Southerners. Murdoc and Tidas smiled at the meeting of minds, but Malcolm fumed..


    ¡°Never thought I¡¯d see the day when our honor was lost,¡± hemented low, but both Tidas and Murdoc had heard him.


    Murdoc stepped towards him, but Tidas used his magic to cut in front of him, and lock eyes with Malcolm..


    ¡°The only one who lost his honor today is you. Instead of fostering peace between our two kingdoms, you¡¯ve created this bullshit plot to sabotage it. You failed miserably, Malcolm. I¡¯m just sorry Mickey isn¡¯t here to watch you fall..¡±


    Malcolm¡¯s face turned red as he tried to hold his rage in; ¡°I havena done anythin¡¯, and ye canna prove otherwise.. I¡¯ll show the others that the MacArthurs are just as treacherous as they¡¯ve always been.. Ye best keep an eye on that bonniess of yers..¡±


    Tidas was about to hit him, but this time: Murdoc literally beat him to it. Everyone¡¯s attention was already on them from when Tidas he¡¯d zipped in front of Malcolm. Even though it was a small amount, most in the room had felt him use his Tank trait.


    When Malcolm fell over, several Hignders rushed to his side. As big of an asshole as he was, the man was still elderly, so a few felt obligated to help him. When they had gotten him to his feet, Malcolm seethed with rage as he started to scream at Murdoc.


    He tantly ignored his bellyaching, and started to talk to Tidas about how all the suits were ounted for andplete; except for one. It was missing a gauntlet, and only one..


    Right as he began to panic, Skye came into the bunker with the six doctors in tow. Malcolm¡¯s heart sank further at the sight of Skye¡¯s smirk. As she started to talk, Malcolm reached for the hidden de on his back..


    ¡°After examinin¡¯ the body of the Hydroelectric dam guard, we concluded that he was Not killed by an Alconian!¡±


    As Malcolm slipped the de up his sleeve, he yelled; ¡°Why would we believe what You say?!¡±


    ¡°Because she speaks for all the medical professionals gathered here! If ye doubt her words, then ye doubt Our findings! In which case, I challenge ye ta prove that Your medical expertise is greater than those gathered here!¡±


    The Fae that had verbally chastised Malcolm was the Head Surgeon at the main hospital within the Hignd¡¯s city. Doctor Drius was a Cdrius; an ancient type of bird Fae that was known for it¡¯s healing touch. He could absorb certain types of sicknesses, and dispose of themter.


    He was a couple hundred years old, and had taken a liking to Skye in the short time that he¡¯d been with her. Then again, he never particrly liked Malcolm to begin with.. ¡®He¡¯s always been a schemer, that one..¡¯


    Clearing his voice so all could hear, Doctor Drius told everyone what they had found..


    ¡°First, I would like to see every version of dagger that is avable to Alconians. We need topare the des we took of the stab wound in his chest. Secondly, I want the clothes that the witness was wearing brought to me..¡±


    Seeing expressions of confusion on a few of his fellow Hignders, the doctor borated; ¡°Considering the wound was to his heart, the guard would not only have bled out profusely on ¡¯em, but he would¡¯ve died nearly right after the stabbing had urred. I must see if the evidence lines up before I can give my definite opinion, but from the looks of it so far: the Alconians are being set up..¡±


    Doctor Drius looked directly at Malcolm as he¡¯d spoken, and several of the Hignders had noticed. His n to use the influence of the higher ranking, non-council members of their society was very quickly backfiring on him. He hadn¡¯t invited the doctor on purpose, but the merchants were supposed to be on his side..


    Feeling like the entire room was against him, Malcolm looked at Tidas with hatred burning in his eyes. As he stalked closer to him, Malcolm went off about how the MacArthurs had destroyed their world once, and that they were aiming to do it again..


    ¡°Yee up here imin¡¯ peace, but we know of the treachery that the MacArthurs are capable of! Answer me this, Boy: how much longer will yer daddyst? I know of yer brother¡¯s cruelty! Ye think that we ain¡¯t got spies of our own in the south?!¡±


    Seeing the surprise cover his face, Malcolm sneered; ¡°Oh.. Murdoc didna tell ye that, did he? Seems Ima not the only one who doesna trust ye..¡±


    ¡°Ye ask us ta break bread wit yer da, but it¡¯ll be yer twisted brother who¡¯ll be in charge soon enough! Why would we trust the word of a man who skimmed off of the ve trade that You were tryin¡¯ ta dismantle?! I¡¯ll never ept MacArthur rule! I¡¯d rather Die!¡±


    Tidas was in a daze the moment Malcolm told him of Marco¡¯s secret. He had suspected his brother, but the paper trails always died out once they reached the pce. He didn¡¯t know for sure who, but knew that someone high-ranking within the pce was protecting a few of the vers by slipping them information..


    As range of emotions battled within Tidas, he didn¡¯t notice how close Malcolm had gotten as he talked.. He didn¡¯t notice the hidden de in his sleeve.. And he didn¡¯t see the thrust of the daggering as Malcolm aimed for his heart..


    Blood misted on Tidas¡¯ face as Malcolm¡¯s de struck flesh, but it wasn¡¯t his target¡¯s. Skye had used her Tank trait, and sped to stand in front of Tidas as Malcolm¡¯s de came down. Being so much shorter than them, she had to stick her hand up..


    She let the de slip nearly effortlessly through her flesh, catching everyone by surprise. As soon as the hilt hit her palm, Skye grabbed it so Malcolm couldn¡¯t try to pull it out. He still did, but it was futile..


    ¡°Arrest that piece of shit Now! I want ¡¯em out of me sight before I kill ¡¯em! And someone fetch Amara! Tell her she¡¯s needed!¡± Murdoc bellowed with fury in his voice.


    As Hignders and RMC members alike swarmed Malcolm, Gavin took off out the bunker door to go fetch Amara. As soon as Malcolm¡¯s arms were restrained, Skye pulled the de from it, dropped it, and show Tidas that she was fine..


    She could feel the bloodlust rolling off of her husband as he stared at Malcolm. Tidas wanted to kill him as painfully as he possibly could for hurting Skye, even if she didn¡¯t make a peep when he¡¯d stabbed her hand.


    As she wiped the blood from her hand, Skye held up her perfectly healed hand and said; ¡°Tis alright, love. A weak, wee creature like him couldna hurt me in a hundred years.. Out yer head, love.. Yer ce is here, with me..¡±


    Hearing their pet phrase had brought Tidas most of the way back to his senses, but he could still feel Skye¡¯s blood stter on his cheek. As he wiped it away and looked at it, dark thoughts began to fill his head.. Until the Fae doctor from before walked over to them,ughing.


    Bending down and picking up Malcolm¡¯s de, Doctor Drius held it up in front of Skye and said; ¡°I think we just found our murderer..¡±

 Chapter 343

    343 A Mother¡¯s Wrath


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE, VIOLENCE, AND GORE***


    Doctor Drius examined the dagger that Malcolm had dropped with a critical eye. The de was long and thin, just like the stab wound, but what had caught his eye was the hilt. The post-mortem bruising marks matched the the unique shape of Malcolm¡¯s dagger.


    Turning around to look at the man, Doctor Drius asked; ¡°Where did you get this?¡±


    Malcolm flustered as he internally panicked. The dagger was his father¡¯s, and was a family heirloom. Only a few knew about it, and Murdoc was one of them..


    ¡°That be his great-grandfather¡¯s shiv. He¡¯s bragged about it at Mead Hall on asion,¡± Murdocmented right as Malcolm had the thought.


    ¡°There¡¯s thousands of des like that one! It doesna prove shit!¡± the elder practically wailed.


    Doctor Drius held up the de for all to see as he spoke; ¡°Actually, I¡¯m positive that this is the de that killed the guard. See how long and thin the de is?! See the unique curve of the hilt¡¯s edges?! These marks match the stab wound perfectly!¡±


    As angry murmurs started to fill the room, Malcolm yelled; ¡°Yer gonna tell me that not a single RMC member has a dagger like that?! I call bulshi-¡±


    Tidas stepped forward with a confident expression; ¡°I can tell you right now that they don¡¯t. Alconian daggers have broader des that yours, and the hilts are always bigger than this..¡±


    .....


    ¡°Most are made for ornamentation after receiving amodations. Others are for practical use, but the style of our des aren¡¯t like this. You can check the hilts on the Generals¡¯ personal guards. Alconian des don¡¯t look like that..¡±


    ¡°So ye have personally seen Every de that yer men carry?! If not, then how can ye say that fer sure?!¡± Malcolm bellowed with indignation.


    Doctor Drius put his arm down as he walked over to stand in front of the used; ¡°I am the one sayin¡¯ that it¡¯s Your de that killed him. It matches the mold that Skye took perfectly-¡±


    ¡°Ye let Her do it?! No wonder Ima bein¡¯ framed! She probably made it look like me de on purpose!¡±


    Skye walked over calmly to stand next to the good doctor; ¡°First off, how could I have known what yer de looked like? I¡¯ve never seen it. Secondly, there¡¯s somethin¡¯ that¡¯s yet ta be addressed: where are the explosives?¡±


    Malcolm¡¯s expression dropped; ¡°What? They should be in evidence-¡±


    ¡°There are no explosives in ta be found. Not even residue.. So where are these explosives that ye im to have seen?¡± Gavin stated as he came into the room with Amara and Petrie.


    Amara walked in behind him, looking gracefully pissed. She moved through the crowds like she was gliding, her copper-colored hair flowing all around her as she red at Malcolm..


    Stopping in front of him, Amara locked eyes with him as she said; ¡°Ye reached too far this time, Malcolm.. You were a member of the Council! Charged wit the welfare of our people, and ye Killed one of ¡¯em!¡±


    Amara grabbed the cor of his shirt and got in his face as she continued; ¡°¡±Why?! Did he refuse ta go along wit yer n?! Or was he just a loose end ta tie up?! Is that what ye would¡¯ve done ta Mickey if he woulda came back alive?!¡±


    Malcolm froze, stunned and confused at Amara¡¯s words. He hadn¡¯t seen Mickey, so he¡¯d just assumed he was steering clear of the scandal to save his own arse. If he was dead, then..


    ¡°So the mastermind is dead? Then I can speak the truth.. Mickey was the one ta n the whole thing!¡±


    The room erupted as fury burned in Amara¡¯s eyes. She knew what he was trying to do, and she would roast him alive before she let him drag Mickey¡¯s memory through the mud..


    Lifting her hand up, Amara created a small, bright-blue me in the palm of her hand. The entire room went silent as they watched her stare down Malcolm with a searing hatred that gave chills to those not even on the receiving end of it.


    Taking a step towards him, Amara spoke with death in her voice; ¡°Tell the truth, or I Swear I¡¯ll turn ye into a pile of Ash!¡±


    Malcolm flinched at her harsh tone, but maintained his story; ¡°It tis the truth! Mickey threatened me! He told me that if I didna help him, he¡¯d kill me! He told me ta kill the guard, and nt the gauntlet that he stole on ¡¯em while he was away! So it couldna be tied back ta him!¡±


    ¡°FUCKING LIAR!¡± Petrie screamed as he rushed forward, and punched Malcolm squarely in his nose.


    The bastard howled in pain as Petrie screamed at him; ¡°YOU threatened HIM! Ye said that ye¡¯d kick me family out of our house if he didna help ye! Ye used me and mine against me best friend! Now he¡¯s dead! It¡¯s yer fault! I¡¯ll Kill You!¡±


    Petrie lunged at Malcolm, but Murdoc and Tidas caught him by his arms before he could reach his target.. But he still got a good kick in right where no man wants to be kicked.


    Malcolm instantly dropped to the ground, coughing and gasping as the two pulled Petrie away from him. As heid crumpled up on the ground, Amara walked over to him, and stared down at him with the fireball still in her hand.


    As she spoke, Amara¡¯s every word dripped with animosity; ¡°Did ye not know? Mickey wrote us a letter ta Petrie and me.. Sayin¡¯ how sorry he was that he let You take advantage of his hate. That You would try ta frame the Alconians for damagin¡¯ the dam..¡±


    As Amara inched closer to him, the roiling fury in her eyes intensified; ¡°You tried ta get him ta steal from Gavin.. Ye had him doin¡¯ all yer dirty work fer this, didn¡¯t ya? So ye could pin it all on him if everyone wasn¡¯t as Stupid as ye thought they were!¡±


    ¡°Did ye really think people would buy yer bullshit wit me not around?! If it wasna fer you, Mickey might still be alive!¡±


    Malcolm began to panic as Amara¡¯s me grew in size and intensity; ¡°I didna kill him! The Monster in the North did! Ye canna me me-¡±


    ¡°Oh, I me You! Ye might not¡¯ve ended his life yer self, but ye were gonna.. All the circumstances leadin¡¯ up to this point have all been shaped by You.. And most importantly: the monster¡¯s not here fer me ta take me grief out in, but You Are!¡±


    Right as she¡¯d finished speaking, Amara dropped the ball of mes on Malcolm¡¯s foot..


    He screamed as the mes melted his shoe, them his flesh and bones. Within seconds, his toes were gone, and the me was gradually making it¡¯s way up to his ankle. Slowly turning his entire foot to ash as Amara kept the me¡¯s progression to a torturously slow pace.


    Hignders were screaming at her as RMC members cautiously grabbed weapons, and readied their magic. Several facets were turned on as Skye gingerly walked towards Amara..


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind seein¡¯ him roasted, but I think yer people expect ye ta keep a cool head about this. There¡¯s no forgiving him, but he needs ta be punished, not murdered. If ye take his life now, Yer no better than he is.¡±


    Amara red at Skye; ¡°Mickey was like a son ta me! He deserves ta burn! He deserves ta Suffer! Mickey was all I had left of me boyo..¡±


    ¡°And how would Mickey feel about ye gettin¡¯ locked up fer murder wit his name on yer tongue as justification? Come on, Amara.. Yer better than this scumbag, so prove it. At the very least, he ain¡¯t gettin¡¯ that foot back.¡±


    Skye gently put her hand on Amara¡¯s shoulder, which was shaking with her pent-up emotions. Her heart ached for her friend as tears streamed down her cheeks. As Amara sniffled, she slowly lowered her hand, making the me go out.


    Malcolm was screaming in pain, and rolling around on the floor. Skye could¡¯ve taken his pain away, but that¡¯s why she was a healer, and not a doctor.. ¡®I don¡¯t have ta follow that hippocratic oath..¡¯


    With a huff, Doctor Drius had a couple men restrain Malcolm so he could treat him. The RMC members gave bandages and antibacterial agents to the good doctor, but not pain relievers. As far as they were concerned, the bastard could writh in agony until he passed out, which he did.


    Murdoc ordered him taken to their jail, which Amara protested. She wanted him tried and hung right then and there, but ultimately Petrie convinced her to handle it their usual way. A jury certified to have no immediate connection with any of the court¡¯s participants would reside over the trial.


    It was ironically one of the things that the Hignders had learned from watching courtroom dramas. In order to keep the jury unbiased, they were selected at random, then screened for any affiliations to those participating in their assigned trial. It kept any jury tampering to a minimum, and helped to avoid maniptive situations, like with what happened to Mickey.


    Neither their family members, or known affiliates could have any prior connection to the judge,wyers, or defendant. Which would make it difficult to find a jury pool for Malcolm. He owned quite a few chunks of residential properties, not to mention all of those he interacted with as a Councilor.


    As Murdoc thought about how best to approach the trial, Skye and Tidas walked up with Amara, Gavin, and Petrie. us, Ronnie, Kari, Ralph, and Arthur were all standing nearby to hear what was being said..


    Amara crossed her arms over her chest as she stared at her King; ¡°Why do we have ta wait?! We¡¯ve got the evidence! Let¡¯s just string ¡¯em up and be done wit him!¡±


    Murdoc sighed heavily; ¡°Because he¡¯s a Council member! He¡¯s gotta have a proper trial so the people keep faith in us. How do ye think they¡¯re gonna handle findin¡¯ out that he tried ta frame the Alconians? If not done right, it could lead ta chaos!¡±


    Amara narrowed her eyes on him; ¡°I don¡¯t give two fucks about that! Did ye know Mickey wrote us a letter?¡±


    ¡°Na, the morticians found it when they stripped him. Murdoc doesna know,¡± Skye intervened, taking the edge off of Amara¡¯s ire a bit.


    Petrie stepped forward with a sad expression; ¡°He wrote sayin¡¯ how sorry he was fer it all, and that he just couldna bring himself ta steal from Gavin. He wrote down some details about Malcolm¡¯s dam plot, and apologized fer stealin¡¯ the gauntlet.¡±


    As they talked about Mickey¡¯s letter, a group of RMC soldiers went outside to both feed Zazzy, and check that the snow mobiles had been taken back by the Hignders. The snow was piling up now, and if it wasn¡¯t for their pre-made paths, it¡¯d be impossible to go out.


    As the group broke into two, one of the soldiers assigned to feed Zazzy disappeared for a few moments. When he re-emerged, the others asked where he¡¯d gone..


    ¡°Just ta piss,¡± he replied, but it was a lie.


    Zazzy had watched the man tie something to the antler of a deer, thene back right away. It didn¡¯t register with her that it was something bad until the others were heading inside, and the man stopped to say; ¡°Good thing you can¡¯t talk. I¡¯d have to kill you if you could.¡±


    As the man walked off, Zazzy growled low as she made a mental note to tell her parents what she saw..

 Chapter 344

    344 Farewell Pyres


    It took several days for Malcolm¡¯s trial to be organized. The jury members had to be specially vetted due to Malcolm¡¯s position. They had to make sure that he held no sway with or over the friends, family members, or associates connected to each potential juror.


    It was tedious, but the benefit was worth it. The amount of people that that failed to pass were proof of Malcolm¡¯s reach. Considering how many residential properties he owned, it wasn¡¯t surprising that finding jurors that weren¡¯t connected to him in some way was hard to aplish.


    While the preparations were being made for the trial, so were others..


    Yuletide was just around the corner, and Skye was busy running around like a mad woman with Murdoc. Gathering the items she needed for the gifts for the troops was more difficult that they had nned. Apparently, thanks to Skye: giving a gift basket with targeted goodies was a popr idea.


    The basket weavers and the ss makers that Skye had ordered from were swamped. She and Amara ran back and forth to help make sure that they had enough materials to work with. Skye provided the sand, and Amara melted it down so it could be blown into bottles.


    The weavers needed flexible bark for the baskets, so Skye requested a birch tree seed, and sped up the process. Her help guaranteed that her orders were a priority, but Skye still wanted to make sure that the Hignders all had their gifts for Yuletide.


    As she helped weave a basket, Skye thought about how much fun they hadst year..


    Helping decorate her parents¡¯ home, taking the trip into the vige to hand out presents, and when Nics showed up with Tidas and Petrie in green tights. She giggled as the mental image popped up in her head, earning her strange looks for the surrounding weavers.


    As she found her calm, the best part ofst year shed across her mind¡¯s eye: meeting Zazzy. Having herpleted her and Tidas¡¯ little family, and made her feel whole..


    .....


    ¡®Fer now.. I really wanna see a tiny Tidas runnin¡¯ around. Ohh! And I canna wait ta see Magnus melt over a granddaughter! It¡¯s so adorable ta see him fussin¡¯ over Lawrence¡¯s children!¡¯


    Tidas stood in the doorway to the weavers¡¯ shop, watching Skye be happily lost in her own little world as she worked. It brought a smile to his face as he listened to her giggle on asion. Right after Malcolm was taken away was rough on them all..


    ************


    Tidas thought about how heartbroken Amara and Petrie¡¯s family had been at the funeral pyres. Since Mickey¡¯s body was the only one retrieved, only three pyres were built. One for Mickey, one to represent the Alconians lost, and one for the other Hignders lost as well.


    Amara had lit the wood herself, and stood in the falling snow with a thousand Hignders. The entirety of the remaining RMC was outside as well. The Council had wanted it broadcast, so a small camera crew were off to the side.


    Murdoc, Tidas, and Petrie gave speeches about Mickey and some of the others lost. Afterwards, anyone who knew a deceased coulde up and speak. Toasts we¡¯re had in the memory of the fallen, but Amara, Petrie, and his family cried throughout the entire night.


    Turned out that Mickey was always randomly helping out someone. Whether it was fixing something, or running errands for elderly Hignders in his neighborhood; more people had good things to say about Mickey¡¯s life than bad..


    As Tidas thought about it, he recalled a specific moment.. Walking over to Skye as she watched the three pyres¡¯ mes twist and try to meld together as one. They danced in the night sky as snow steadily fell all around.


    His wife¡¯s words echoed in Tidas¡¯ mind as he remembered how the gentle light from the fire looked on her skin.. ¡°If I die at the end of this Catalyst thing, please keep bein¡¯ the good man that ye are..¡±


    It was a crazy thing to randomly say, but considering what she was staring at: Tidas couldn¡¯t me Skye for her mind going to such a ce. When he had told her that it wasn¡¯t going to happen, she asked him why with an odd seriousness that unnerved him..


    ¡°Because you¡¯re my better half, Skye. If I lose you, all that¡¯s left is the bad. If you die, I hope we¡¯re dying together.. I don¡¯t want to end up like Rnd Snare,¡± Tidas replied with equal seriousness.


    ¡°...That isna healthy at all,¡± Skyemented as she stared at him.


    Tidas cupped her cheek tenderly as he¡¯d spoken; ¡°I know, but that¡¯s how it is for me. If we¡¯re apart, that¡¯s one thing. I know I¡¯ll always make it back to you. But if you died, I might as well be dead, too.¡±


    Skye wanted to argue, but a drunken, grieving Amara had shown up, and ended the conversation. They spent the rest of the night listening to stories from her, Petrie, and Murdoc about Mickey and some of the other fallen Hignders.


    Gavin stayed by Amara¡¯s side, and held her hand all night. He even carried her home when she was too drunk and exhausted to walk. Mickey was thest connection to her son that she had..


    Petrie knew Daryl, but Mickey had spent his final years with him. Petrie and Mickey were childhood friends, but they didn¡¯t spend much time together after he had moved to the boarder vige. Mickey had attached himself to Daryl after that, and Amara became like a second mother to him.


    When she had finally passed out, Petrie asked Skye about how Mickey had died. Finding out that he¡¯d sacrificed himself had brought Petrie to tears again, but he seemed to handle himself well after that. The party hadsted all night, even with the snow steadily piling up around them.


    Zazzy had joined them, and lifted everyone¡¯s spirits with her antics. Someone did get hurt from her swinging her tail around too much, but the Hignder said that it was his fault..


    ¡°Shoulda known not ta walk behind a happy dragon, haha!¡±


    ************


    Since that night, Skye had been off. She and Gavin had also been working on a way to counter the paralysis aspect of Richard¡¯s ooze, but hadn¡¯t figured out how yet. Something else weighed on her, too, but she wouldn¡¯t say what..


    ¡®With everything going on, I should keep what Zazzy told me to myself. Just until I know who they¡¯re sending messages to.. Even though I¡¯m pretty sure I already know who..¡¯


    As Tidas finished his thought, Skye finally realized that he was standing in the doorway, and said; ¡°Hey love! Whatcha doin¡¯ here? I thought ye were out and about wit Murdoc?¡±


    Tidas grinned as he snapped back to reality, and walked over to her; ¡°I was, but aren¡¯t we supposed to go to Gavin¡¯sb today?¡±


    Skye looked up at the ceiling with an exasperated sigh; ¡°Dammit, that¡¯s right.. I forgot. Do ye think we got time ta stop by the bunker real fast?¡±


    Tidas scrunched his face; ¡°We¡¯re closer to Gavin now.. Do you really need ta go back?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.. Gavin should have what I need at hisb, but I¡¯d rather be safe than sorry.¡±


    Tidas sighed in defeat; ¡°What is it? I¡¯ll run and get it while you finish up the basket you¡¯re on..¡±


    Skye jumped to her feet; ¡°Yer the best! On me nightstand, there¡¯s a batter pack that-¡±


    ¡°You think Gavin won¡¯t have batteries? He makes them..¡±


    Skye huffed; ¡°Ye didna let me finish! There¡¯s a pack of batteries that I Modified ta how I want ¡¯em. Can ye please grab them?¡±


    Tidas scrunched his face at her again; ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go get them.. But you owe me, wife..¡±


    ¡°And what is it I owe ye?¡± Skye asked with suspicion in her voice.


    Tidas kissed the top of her head, smirked cockily as he said; ¡°Surprise me,¡± then ran out the door.


    The surrounding women told Skye that she was lucky to have such a sweet man, to which Skye replied with a smile; ¡°Aye, I am.¡±


    When Tidas came back with the odd-looking battery pack, he and Skye left to head off to Gavin¡¯s. Hisb was connected to his home, and he tended to workte, so he often slept at his desk. That was where they were expecting to find him like usual..


    When they banged on hisb¡¯s door, they weren¡¯t expecting a robed Amara to answer. The three stared at each other back and forth a minute before Amara managed to say; ¡°It is exactly what it looks like, so keep yer traps shut.¡±


    Skye burst outughing, which made Amara¡¯s cheeks turn pink. It was made worse by Gavin poking his head out to the the side and greeting them with a big, goofy smile. Apparently, they had been spending much, much more time together since the funerals..


    As Gavin invited them inside, and Amara broke away to go dress, Skye held up her battery pack and said; ¡°I got somethin¡¯ new ta try today..¡±


    As Gavin grabbed the pack and looked at it, he stated; ¡°We already tried electricity. It was a bust, remember?¡±


    Skye nodded with smile as she replied; ¡°Aye, but we didna try light..¡±


    Gavin quirked an eyebrow at her; ¡°How or why would that affect the goop?¡±


    ¡°Because Light magic is Dark Magic¡¯s weakness. I think that we can stop it from stickin¡¯ ta everyone if the electric current is focused on brightness, and not power. Ye ken?¡±


    Gavin beamed at Skye; ¡°Canna hurt ta try. But if it does work, how do we apply it ta the soldiers?¡±


    Skye patted his shoulder; ¡°Let¡¯s figure out the method before we get ta the madness part..¡±


    Gavin nodded, although he didn¡¯t fully understand what Skye meant. Tidas kissed her cheek, and readied to leave right as Amara returned. A simple green dress thatplimented her hair color flowed around her as she walked over.


    Seeing Tidas leaving, she asked where he was going. He smirked and replied; ¡°To hang out with Zazzy for a while. Skye¡¯s the genius, not me. I¡¯ll be back in a few hours to get her.. Take care not to blow things up!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t do that!¡± Gavin bellowed after him.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t talking to you!¡± Tidas yelled back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kept the damage to a minimum! Kiss our bairn fer me?!¡± Skye called out as he disappeared.


    Turning to Gavin, Skye asked; ¡°So where¡¯s the goop?¡±

 Chapter 345

    345 Zombie Ooze


    When Skye was shown the goop, it looked a little different than thest few times she¡¯d seen it. There being a smaller amount wasn¡¯t surprising, considering she knew that Gavin way running a variety of tests on the stuff.


    It was basically magic in physical form, but with hostile intentions. Any time Skye went near it, it reached to her. He didn¡¯t know if it was her magic, bloodline, or something entirely different; but every time Skye went near the ooze, it tried totch onto her.


    When she told Gavin that Richard had called her the Catalyst, he started to think about the different wavelengths that both magic, and light operated on. Taking out all the terminology: it was all energy. Existence itself functions on the fluctuations of energy, at least to Gavin.


    The way he exined it to Skye was that everything was made up of energy; from light, to matter, to the flow of time itself. A lot of what he said was tooplex for her to understand, but she understood the bottom line: there was a middle point.


    ¡°If we can figure out what wavelength Light magic operates on, then we can figure out a way to simte it. At least enough ta keep the general effects of it at bay while everyone kills the damn thing..¡±


    Skye held up her battery pack; ¡°I don¡¯t know any of that E equals hubbub ye just said, but I think this might work. I made these wit some.. Uniquebinations of elements.¡±


    Gavin looked intrigued, but Amara eyed the pack suspiciously; ¡°What do ye mean ¡®uniquebination¡¯? What did ye do?¡±


    ¡°Err-Tis a bit hard to exin, but let¡¯s just say I had ta get a wee bit creative since I canna control every element,¡± Skye replied with a shrug.


    Amara had a confused expression; ¡°I thought ye had an Earth and a Water trait? Shouldn¡¯t ye be able ta control everythin¡¯ by now?¡±


    .....


    Skye chuckled; ¡°Na, not everythin¡¯, at least not in every state. I think I¡¯ll have better control once I get me Wind magic. I canna control elements when they be in a vaporized state, and I canna affect the air itself. Now, if ye breath in somethin¡¯ nasty, I can fix that wit me Shaman trait, but unless that air be in yer lungs, I canna influence it.¡±


    ¡°How do ye suspend water then?¡± Amara asked, hearing various stories about how she took down her husband in the Mage Trials.


    Confusion covered Skye¡¯s features; ¡°Huh.. Never thought about it before. It¡¯s just how I¡¯ve always handled me Water magic. Twas me first trait.¡±


    Amara grinned; ¡°So yer a born Water mage? Me pr opposite then..¡±


    ¡°THAT¡¯S IT!¡± Gavin screamed, scaring Skye and Amara to the point of jumping to their feet; ready to fight.


    ¡°Bloody Hell! Do ye Have ta do that?!¡± Amara yelled.


    ¡°What?! What¡¯s ¡®it¡¯? What did ye think of?¡± Skye asked in quick session.


    Gavin smiled as he dug through different drawers as he exined; ¡°Pr Opposites! That¡¯s it! It¡¯s not about findin¡¯ Light Magic¡¯s wavelength! Tis about findin¡¯ the goop¡¯s, then using the other end of the spectrum against it! That¡¯s it!¡±


    Gavin grabbed several little metal pincer things, some wires, and a weird-looking box. He said that he used it to measure a magical tool¡¯s output when testing for it¡¯s longevity. It already had the sensors to detect magic, it just needed to be tweaked to detect wavelengths instead of output.


    Skyeplimented Gavin for his ingenuity, which made himugh before saying; ¡°All thanks go to a wonderful character named Senku, one billion percent.¡±


    Skye didn¡¯t know who that was, but nodded all the same. She was much more interested in tinkering with the box than characters in a book or movie. Seeing her eagerness, Gavin cut his chatter, and they got to work..


    At least an hour had passed since Tidas had left, and they were ready for their first test. Just like always, the goop was attracted to Skye when she came close. It was the only time the ck ooze reacted to anything that wasn¡¯t in direct contact with it.


    It really didn¡¯t matter what the ooze touched: it devoured it. Gavin had experimented with rats, and wasn¡¯t shocked by his discoveries. The ooze didn¡¯t leave a trace of the living behind..


    If not for the snow, Skye would¡¯ve seen what looked like scorch marks on the ground. Wherever the monster went, it left the ground it treaded upon unusable, and barren. Not even grass would grow.


    It was the main way that the Hignders tracked it. Even if the creature went down a path it had previously gone, fresh ooze and charring was always left behind. The entire area around the Old Capital was unusable now.


    The Hignders had observed Richard walking back and forth aimlessly when he wasn¡¯t hunting them. It was like he was slowly trying to rot the himself. Inch by inch over the years; Richard had turned acres ofnd into dead, barren wastnd.


    Knowing the damage it could cause, Gavin had been very careful when it came to handling the goop. He used a pair of ancient dragon leather gloves left over from the days of Dragon Riders. Reggie had given them to him as a birthday gift when he turned twenty.


    Every time Amara saw them, she thought of her deceased husband. But it wasn¡¯t painful anymore. She thought that Reggie would smile, knowing that she and Gavin had finally be a couple..


    As the two readied the machine for it¡¯s first test, Skye was wondering what her husband and Zazzy were up to...


    ************


    The walk to the bunker was pleasant, and Hignders greeted him as he passed by. It was odd at first to see an Alconian walking around freely, but most approved of Tidas, even though he was a MacArthur.


    When he had reached the RMC bunker, Murdoc was waiting for him. He sighed heavily as a giant grin stretched across the Hignder King¡¯s face. As Tidas came close, he whispered enthusiastically to him; ¡°Are ye ready ta catch a spy today?!¡±


    ¡°Not particrly, and technically: he¡¯s not a spy since he reports to my brother,¡± Tidas replied gruffly.


    Murdoc quirked an eyebrow; ¡°A secret correspondence with gathered information is spyin¡¯, no matter yer semantics. People on the same side spy on each other all the time: tismon. But tis still spyin¡¯..¡±


    ¡®Who said we¡¯re on the same side..¡¯


    Tidas nodded to Murdoc in agreement, not in the mood to argue over trivial things. The man Zazzy had told him about was a soldier that had been on his scouting team for three years now..


    ¡®Was he a spy for Marco this whole time? Or was he recently bought off? How many spies does my brother have with us? Is he the only other one?¡¯


    As the questions piled up in his mind, Murdoc smacked Tidas¡¯ back as he said; ¡°Well, let¡¯s get our show on the road! If we finish quick enough, I¡¯ll treat ye two ta dinner at Mead Hall tonight!¡±


    Tidas agreed with a small smile. He¡¯d be quite fond of video games, and Skye could watch her movies and TV shows while he yed. It was one of the things that they¡¯d miss when they left in the summer.


    Tidas knew that his uncle¡¯s days were numbered, and was actually looking forward to his life after they returned. He and Skye would have much more time together, and could spend every night at Zazzy¡¯s ce together.. ¡®I¡¯m sure Zazzy will love that, too.¡¯


    Entering the bunker, Tidas immediately called out to his men; ¡°I have a special announcement! Under my father¡¯s orders, I will be signing a peace treaty with the Hignders in his stead, right after Yuletide! We will still hold an official signing ceremony in Alcon in the summer, so this will be for the Hignders!¡±


    As several soldiers began to murmur among themselves, Tidas continued; ¡°We have special permission to join in the festivities afterwards, and you will be allowed in the city! Make sure you bring your own coin to buy things! The Hignders and the RMC don¡¯t do tabs!¡±


    The soldiers cheered and screamed for the chance to mingle. Several Hignder soldiers and citizens alike had started to stop by the RMC bunker to socialize with the Southerners. They had told stories, and brought them items from a few of the more trendy shops as gifts.


    Some of the older soldiers thought of it as an opportunity to see the inner workings of the city, but most were just happy to get out of the bunker. Many of soldiers were beginning to go stir-crazy being cooped up in the bunker for days at a time.


    The storm hadn¡¯t stopped at all since they escaped Richard. The snow was piled higher than the door, and paths had to be maintained outside to get to their equipment, and Zazzy. She did a fairly good job maintaining the path from the bunker to her little house, but didn¡¯t care to maintain the rest.


    The spy had cleared a tiny path that went right by Zazzy house, then led around to the back. If one wasn¡¯t looking for it, they could¡¯ve easily missed it. Shortly after Tidas had made his announcement, the spy had slipped out the outside door..


    As he made his way passed Zazzy, she watched him with what looked like a smirk on her face. The spy shook his head, stupidly writing Zazzy off as ¡®just another dumb animal¡¯. Being a Tamer mage, he arrogantly thought that he knew how all animals were..


    Thoughtless and stupid unless given direction. His animals never conversated with him like many of the other Tamers due to his attitude. The others treated theirpanions like their namesakes, but the spy only saw his as tools.


    It was the main reason that none of them talked to him, and the reason that his falcon didn¡¯t warn him about the dragon and several humans that were standing behind him..


    When the bird went to fly off, Zazzy cooed to it, and asked if it would wait a few minutes before leaving. The spy became frustrated when his bird refused to leave the stick he¡¯d jammed into the ground for him. It made tying the tiny messages to the it¡¯s leg easier.


    As he quietly yelled at the bird to fly away, Tidas¡¯ voice rang out from behind him; ¡°So what is it that you think my brother would be interested in knowing?¡±


    As the spy jumped and turned around, Murdoc said; ¡°Shouldn¡¯t of threatened the dragon,ddie..¡±

 Chapter 346

    346 Traps And Triggers


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE, VIOLENCE, AND GORE***


    The spy stood staring at them with shock at first, then shifted to a cid expression as he said; ¡°I¡¯m not doin¡¯ anything wrong, just what I was ordered to do.¡±


    ¡°And what exactly were you ordered to do, Raymond?¡± Tidas inquired as Zazzy red at the man from behind him.


    ¡°Send progress reports,¡± he quickly replied.


    Murdoc scoffed; ¡°Is that really all ye be writin¡¯ about? Come on: ye wouldna be sneakin¡¯ out here if that were the truth of it all..¡±


    The soldier kept his neutral demeanor; ¡°That is all. I wasn¡¯t meant to be known about. Prince Marco wanted reports that weren¡¯t fluffed or padded, so he ordered me to send secondary reports with honest ounts of events.¡±


    Tidas smiled at him as he spoke, though it was menacing in nature; ¡°If you only send simple ounts of what¡¯s happening, then why send a message now? Nothing that wasn¡¯t specifically ordered by my father transpired today, so what message could you have to send?¡±


    Raymond shifted where he stood as he replied; ¡°Just that things were goin¡¯ how he and the king had nned, and that I would be bearing witness to the ceremony.¡±


    Tidas stepped towards him; ¡°Then you won¡¯t mind if I read what you wrote? Since you aren¡¯t foolish enough ta to lie to me, right?¡±


    .....


    As his face turned a slight shade of pink, Raymond¡¯s calm exterior broke; ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, but I can¡¯t allow that. Prince Marco gave me strict instructions. I will most likely get in trouble because you found me out. I do not wish to make my punishment any more severe than it will already be.¡±


    Murdoc squeezed in next to Tidas in the narrow walkway; ¡°I¡¯d be more worried about the trouble in front of ya, versus the trouble waitin¡¯ fer ye a thousand miles away.¡±


    Raymond red at the Hignder King; ¡°Why would I be in trouble? I¡¯m just followin¡¯ orders.. I think the King and Crowned Prince would find it interesting that you think reporting to anyone but Prince Tidas is considered a punishable act.¡±


    Murdoc was surprised by how he had worded himself. The implication that he only recognized Tidas as an authority figure could lead to an array of issues for the Third Prince if Murdoc said the wrong thing right now.


    ¡®Dammit, this is where Amara usually steps in! I canna handle silver-tonged bastards like this.. I¡¯d rather just run ¡¯em through and be done wit it..¡¯


    As the thought crossed his mind, Tidas took another step forward with a smirk. He was raised in the pce, and knew how to deal with talkers like Raymond. The situation being as unique as it was only helped him, too..


    ¡°Well,¡± Tidas stated as he gestured to his falcon; ¡°Why don¡¯t you just grab that message, bring it in the bunker, and have the Generals clear you..¡±


    Raymond¡¯s cocky grin immediately disappeared; ¡°W-What? Why? I told you, Prince Marco ordered me-¡±


    ¡°How could I possibly know that you¡¯re telling me the truth without looking at the contents? If you are telling the truth, then you won¡¯t get in trouble with Marco because I won¡¯t technically see what you wrote..¡±


    The smirk on the prince¡¯s face was pissing Raymond off. He didn¡¯t care for overly-righteous men that didn¡¯t sample life¡¯s offerings; regardless of where the delicacies came from. The prince had closed down many of his favorite ces to go for self-indulgence, and refused any woman that presented herself to him.


    Raymond seethed with jealousy for Tidas, and had agreed to spy for the Crowned Prince mostly due to it. He was also getting several women to spend his time with in exchange for his work, but that reward was lost now..


    ¡®Thanks to that overgrown fucking lizard..¡¯


    As he red at Zazzy, Raymond replied; ¡°I would still get in trouble, sir.. And you would learn the contents through them.¡±


    ¡°Why? Because they¡¯re loyal?¡± Murdocmented, irritating him greatly.


    ¡°I am loyal to my King!¡± Raymond said with a raised voice.


    ¡°And who is that?¡± Tidas asked.


    Raymond smirked; ¡°The one who bares the Crown..¡±


    Tidas eyed him critically for a moment, then said; ¡°Well, until we¡¯re back in Alcon, I¡¯m the authority here. I will agree to let the others read it, but it Will be read one way or another..¡±


    Raymond swallowed hard as he tried to figure a way out of his situation.. ¡®If the Commander reads the contents, I¡¯m screwed.. If the others read the contents, I¡¯mbeled a traitor to the RMC, and I¡¯m screwed.. Either way: a MacArthur is going to kill me..¡¯


    Marco had a reputation for liking to cause pain, but the rumors never specified if it was only women he liked to see that way. The thought of ¡®the Dark Prince¡¯ killing him seemed horrific..


    Pulling out his sword, Raymond sighed deeply; ¡°Do me a favor and don¡¯t tell my wife about this, okay? She¡¯s a good woman that deserved better..¡±


    Tidas clenched his jaw; ¡°Then step up and be a good man for her.. You don¡¯t have to tell my brother-¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, I won¡¯t.. He doesn¡¯t ask, he just knows..¡±


    Straightening his posture with his sword in his hands, Raymond continued; ¡°I was summoned to him right before we left, and told to report the activity of you and the Princess. I refused, but then I didn¡¯t.. It wasn¡¯t right.. He¡¯s my future King, I have no right to refuse.. Loyalty should be to the Crown, notrades. Soldiers are only meant to serve, not question orders..¡±


    Raymond¡¯s face was calm, but his eyes screamed at Tidas. He was struggling to tell him something, but it was like his thoughts were re-written before he could get them out. As he lifted his sword to fight, Tidas exhaled with regret for what he had to do..


    ¡°He could always just stay here in the Hignds if he¡¯s worried about gettin¡¯ killed down South,¡± Murdoc suggested with a shrug.


    Tidas looked over to Raymond for an answer, and was disappointed by his response. He shook his head in the negative; choosing death over exile. It was a ridiculous choice, or so Murdoc thought..


    ¡°Aye, but are ya sure that ye don¡¯t want me ta take care of this? Tis much easier fer me ta kill a Southerner than you,¡± Murdoc offered.


    Tidas shook his head as a dark expression overtook his features; ¡°Na, this is something I should do as his Commander..¡±


    Murdoc nodded in the positive, too shocked to speak. Anger rolled off of Tidas, and filled the air with a tenseness that made Murdoc¡¯s throat stick. No words could calm him, and nothing Marco ever did or would ever do could make up for Tidas having to take Raymond¡¯s life right now.


    Based on his own words, Raymond had been a loyal soldier the past three years. The fact that he was talking strangely let Tidas know what the real cause of his betrayal was: Marco had manipted him. His heart twisted in his chest as he readied himself.


    As he pulled his long sword out of it¡¯s sheath, Tidas cursed his brother in his mind as he said; ¡°I¡¯ll try to make it as quick as possible. And we¡¯ll tell your family that you fell in battle..¡±


    Raymond smiled at Tidas with genuine gratitude as he thanked him, which made his heart clench. He wanted him to ept Malcolm¡¯s offer, but if he was being manipted by Marco¡¯s magic, he probably had the choice stripped from him.


    Thinking on what Raymond had said, one line specifically infuriated Tidas, and let him know for sure that Marco was the one..


    When he became the Commander of the RMC, one of the first things he had done was end something called the Blood Oath Tradition. Each indoctrinated individual had to do it when they arrived in the capital, and was a long-standing tradition dating back to when the capital had first been moved.


    The soldiers had to pledge their loyalty to the king and crown by slicing their hand open, and dripping blood on their contracts. It was barbaric in Tidas¡¯ mind, and pointless posturing that immediately made most soldiers hesitant to train. It was one thing to expect wounds on the battlefield..


    ¡°Children who are forced to grow up overnight shouldn¡¯t have to shed blood for their kingdom before they¡¯ve even been trained.¡±


    It was what Tidas had said to his father, and Marco had responded with; ¡°Soldiers are meant to serve, and the tradition lets them demonstrate their standing level of loyalty to the crown. Being a soldier now, it is not your ce to question those issuing orders.¡±


    As the argument had carried on, Marco had eventually said; ¡°The bonds of soldiers should never be as strong as the bond a soldier holds to his kingdom.¡±


    Having heard enough from his sons, Magnus had sided with Tidas on the matter. He¡¯d always found the tradition quite barbaric as well, and had personally abolished the renewal vow soldiers were meant to do every five years..


    ¡®That was one of many warnings for Father as to the kind of ruler Marco will be in the future.. It¡¯s like he always ignores Marco¡¯s follies, but why?! As the current King, shouldn¡¯t he want what¡¯s-?!¡¯


    The realization hit Tidas like a mountainside.. ¡®He¡¯s been manipting Father! Of course! But for how long?! For what?¡¯


    Distracted by his thoughts, Tidas barely had time to parry a hit from Raymond. The only reason he¡¯d had time to block it at all was because Zazzy had roared at him. Murdoc was just standing there watching..


    Tidas looked at Raymond with a sad expression; ¡°I¡¯m sorry about this, Ray..¡±


    Since he was a Tamer, Raymond was no match for Tidas when it came tobat. With lightning speed, the prince zipped passed him; cleaving his head from his shoulders in one smooth motion..


    Murdoc stood unmoving as the Alconian soldier¡¯s body hit the ground with a sickening thud. His head rolled over to the snow wall, and dyed it red as it bled out. The ground around the body quickly darkened as his blood gushed and spread out in every direction.


    As the Hignder King stared at the Alconian Prince, a chill ran up his backside when they locked eyes. Tidas was so furious that even Zazzy shrunk back a little. Terrified, the falcon tried to fly off, but Tidas grabbed it and snatched the scroll from it¡¯s leg before letting it go.


    As he walked over to them, Murdoc fought his instinct to grab his sword from his hip and said; ¡°Could ye dial the bloodlust back a bit? Yer scarin¡¯ the dragon.. And me, a wee bit..¡±


    Tidas stopped and took a couple of deep breaths. Realizing he still had his sword out, Tidas wiped it off in the snow, then put it back in it¡¯s sheath. He still emanated death, but at least it was bearable now..

 Chapter 347

    347 General Consensus


    Looking up at Murdoc, Tidas sighed deeply as he said; ¡°I need to bring all of my Generals out to see this.. Tell them what happened here.¡±


    Murdoc quirked an eyebrow; ¡°Are ye sure that¡¯s wise? Yer brother might have more spies here, and the higher up in rank ye go, generally the more likely ye are ta find corruption.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Tidas said as he came to stand in front of him; ¡°But I don¡¯t keep secrets from my men if I don¡¯t have to, and this might be the perfect way to flush out any other spies..¡±


    Tidas didn¡¯t touch anything before he and Murdoc went back into the bunker to assemble his generals. Minus Skye; they all trekked outside two by two, to see the body of the Alconian soldier that their Commander had told them he killed. Both Murdocand Tidas told them exactly what had happened.


    Starting from when Zazzy had told him about a soldier sneaking off to send messages, all the way to Raymond¡¯s quick death. When the questions started toe at him in overwhelming secession, Tidas and Murdoc split up answering everyone..


    The main questions seem to be how did he talk with the dragon, why was the Hignder King involved, and why didn¡¯t he take up Murdoc¡¯s offer..


    ¡°Both Skye and I canmunicate with Zazzy due to a kind of special ESP link we¡¯ve established with her. She warned me about a spy, and even pointed him out for me.¡±


    Zazzy had her head part-way into the bunker, and was shaking it in agreement vigorously. Most were used to the dragon¡¯s high intelligence level, but some were still leery of her. Only a couple of the Generals had actually spent time with her, while the others were too busy acting dignified; as their stations dictated.


    A few still had doubts about Tidas¡¯ story in general, until he had pulled out the scroll that had been attached to the falcon¡¯s leg. Not even he had read it yet, and showed the surrounding Generals and soldiers that the seal was intact.


    .....


    Handing the scroll to Arthur, he broke the seal, and read the message out loud. Murdoc had urged Tidas to read it first, but he wanted the seal whole to show everyone that they hadn¡¯t tampered with it. As Arthur began to speak, Tidas suddenly wished he had listened to his Hignder friend..


    ¡°She is already beloved by them. They will follow you through her. The signing will happen as nned. All will see him in your ce. Will report after ceremony. Long live the True King.¡±


    While everyone focused on the final line, Tidas boiled with rage inside at the first two. He knew that he was referring to Skye, but why? Murdoc seemed rtively pissed off at the message as well, as the two exchanged a knowing nce between themselves.


    With the Alconians cleared of any wrong-doing, Skye was beloved by the majority of the Hignders. She had saved lives with her Shaman magic, fixed their fields, and even sealed of the ancient reactor. Something that had caused cancers, illness, and death for generations.


    If Skye wanted it, Murdoc would have a difficult time keeping his throne. Not that he would object if she did, since Murdoc never cared for the political side of his job. If it were up to him, he would like to be in a position simr to Tidas¡¯.


    As the Generals began to talk, then yell over each other, Tidas reined them in; ¡°I know that this is a difficult situation that we find ourselves in! What Raymond had written here is would be considered treason-¡±


    ¡°How do we know that?! This message could¡¯ve been meant for the king!¡± one of the Generals yelled.


    ¡°Because the fool said that the message was goin¡¯ ta Prince Marco himself! He didna want ta show Tidas the message! And tried ta use that as an excuse! Now ye know why!¡± Murdoc bellowed out.


    Several soldiers and generals didn¡¯t want to admit that one of their own had betrayed them. While they were all loyal to Alcon, Tidas never questioned if it was to the actual crown, or to the people. His personal belief was that the people were the crown; the royal family was just the symbol of the kingdom.


    Physical avatars for the citizens of the world to visualize when they heard the name ¡®Alcon¡¯. Tidas¡¯ views went against traditions, and technically; the ideal of a crown itself. He preferred how Sai¡¯s government functioned versus royalty that could turn tyrannical on a whim.


    As the idea of the ¡®Mad King¡¯ from Game of Thrones popped into Tidas¡¯ head, an image of Marco apanied it. His biggest worry was what his oldest brother would do once in power, and the message that Arthur had just handed to him was foreboding to him..


    ¡®He wants to control the Hignds, and he obviously wants to use Skye to do it.. But how? Will he appoint her their governor when father passes? No; Marco wouldn¡¯t want her that far away from the capital. She can¡¯t be shown off to the other kingdoms if she¡¯s sent here..¡¯


    Another theory wed at the back of his mind, but Tidas didn¡¯t want to acknowledge it.. He knew Marco coveted Skye for more than just her power, and had caught him more than once trying to take her away..


    ¡®If Skye had a child with him, Marco could im the Hignder throne with barely any resistance.. But would a bastard line be strong enough to im it? The Hignders only truly care about the Warrick bloodline..¡¯


    ¡®If Skye were to be his wife, then the im would be much stronger. A Warrick descendant on their throne would unite the north and south since they would be half-siblings to Karena¡¯s children.. But Marco would have to get rid of me to do that..¡¯


    Looking around the room, Tidas wondered how many more of his men did his brother manipte. And were they all only meant to watch them, or were they given a more malevolent task, should the chance arise? Tidas just wasn¡¯t sure..


    As he internally struggled with his new trust issues, the room suddenly shook as rms began to go off all across the Hignds. Murdoc looked at Tidas, then they both bolted out of the room. It took them a few moments to realize that Ralph was following behind them.


    ¡°What are you doing? Got back to the bunker and secure the men!¡± Tidas yelled to him.


    Ralph shook his head; ¡°Every time you leave my sight, something happens! Arthur can handle the troops with us, Ronnie, and Kari helpin¡¯ out! A guard needs to stay by the guardee¡¯s side!¡±


    Tidas grinned at him; ¡°Alright, but you better keep up with us! We¡¯re heading straight to Gavin¡¯sb!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Ralph called out as the three tapped into their Tank traits.


    Murdoc chuckled; ¡°Why else?! Tis where his wife is! And most likely the reason fer the rms!¡±


    ************


    ¡°Well, that didna quite go as we nned,¡± Skye mumbled as she knocked the dust off of her armor.


    ¡°Tis progress, though! Look! The goop is gone!¡± Gavin eximed with a triumphant grin.


    Amara huffed in anger before screaming at him; ¡°That¡¯s cause ye blew it ta smithereens! If ye use that on the battlefield, ye¡¯ll take our troops out, too! Are ye daft?! Skye said not ta turn it on yet! Were ye tryin¡¯ ta kill us?! Cause if it wasn¡¯t fer Skye, we¡¯d be dead right now!¡±


    Gavin kept his smile as he replied; ¡°Twas just a test, and I blown up much bigger things, and ima still here. Things often blow up here all the time, ye know that. Tis why I have me own separate rm, and tis a risk ye take by lovin¡¯ me. I am a man of science, and will always be one, love.¡±


    ¡°Yer a bloody psychotic pyromaniac is what ye are!¡± Amara yelled as Gavin wrapped his dusty arms around her.


    He grinned cheekily at her as he said; ¡°Exins why I love ye so much, my wee Lasair..¡±


    Skye quirked an eyebrow at them; ¡°What does ¡®Lasair¡¯ mean?¡±


    Amara huffed in annoyance, but had a small smile on her face as she replied; ¡°It means ¡®me¡¯ in one of our Mother Languages. Hardly anyone knows it.. How do ye not know that? Ye have read books written in it.¡±


    Skye shrugged; ¡°Ta be honest, I can read anythin¡¯. I don¡¯t know why, it¡¯s just how I¡¯ve always been. Even as a child..¡±


    ¡°I take it that¡¯s a Catalyst thing?¡± Gavin asked as he released Amara.


    ¡°I hope so,¡± Skye replied right before Gavin¡¯s rms started to go off.


    Walking over to his array of security monitors, Gavin flicked a switch to see whovv beers visiting him. He¡¯d already called themunications bunker and had the shut off the rms, but some still stopped by to make sure he was okay on asion.


    Seeing it was Murdoc, Tidas, and an out-of-breath Ralph, he flicked a switch to unlock the main door. A tiny microphone he used to make announcements within the research facility sat on top of the monitor station. Grabbing it, he told them toe down to the lower level..


    When they came into the room, the first thing Tidas did was check over his wife. Skye giggled as he turned her about to look at her, then wrapped his arms around her. She was happy to see him too..


    ¡°I was just thinkin¡¯ about you,¡± she said as she looked up at him.


    Tidas smirked; ¡°Well, havin¡¯ one¡¯s life sh before their eyes will do that..¡±


    ¡°Tis fine! We¡¯re all Fine! What¡¯s the big deal-Ouch! Why did ye hit me?!¡± Gavin asked as he rubbed the side of his arm.


    Amara narrowed her eyes on Gavin as she spoke; ¡°Yer lucky that that¡¯s all I did! Get yer head outta yer arse! Ye could hurt or killed us!¡±


    As Amara chewed out Gavin, and Tidas fussed over Skye, Murdoc and Ralph shared an amused expression between them as Murdoc said; ¡°Fools don¡¯t know how good they got it..¡±


    Ralph nodded; ¡°Aye, they don¡¯t..¡±


    As Skye hugged her husband, and odd shimmer on his armor caught her eye. Reaching down to his side, she touched the spot, and felt something wet on her fingers..


    Feeling her tense in his arms, Tidas asked Skye what was wrong. Breaking away from him, she held up her hand and asked; ¡°Why is there blood on yer armor? Is Zazzy okay?!¡±


    Tidas looked back at Murdoc and Ralph for a second, then turned back towards Skye with a nervous expression; ¡°Zazzy fine, but we have a problem..¡±


    ¡°What kinda problem?¡± Skye asked, not liking the look in her husband¡¯s eye.


    Taking a deep breath, Tidas replied; ¡°A Marco-shaped problem..¡±

 Chapter 348

    348 Perfect Candidates


    ¡°How can Marco bother us up here?!¡± Skye eximed as she wiped the blood off on a nearby rag.


    ¡°By sendin¡¯ spies ta keep tabs on ye,¡± Murdoc replied.


    ¡°Again wit this,¡± Skye muttered in exasperation.


    ¡°If that¡¯s all they¡¯re ordered to do.. Marco brainwashed one of the Scouts, a Tamer named Raymond. He¡¯s been with me for three years, and was a good soldier.. Marco¡¯s gonna pay for this..¡±


    Tidas¡¯ words were filled with hostile intent, which worried Skye greatly. If he openly threatened Marco in front of anyone but who was present, he could be charged with treason, and conspiracy tomit regicide.


    After she had insisted on knowing the whole situation, Tidas told Skye everything. From Zazzy telling her about the spy, to the conversation, all the way to Arthur reading the scroll out loud. Amara and Gavin had even quit their bickering to listen to his tale.


    Hearing about the letter¡¯s contents made Skye almost as furious as Tidas, except she knew that she¡¯d never chose to be with Marco for any reason. Even if the creep tried to use his powers on her again, Skye knew how to counter it..


    ¡®Hell wille ta Alcon before I Ever touch that man willingly..¡¯


    ¡°Like hell that asshat¡¯s gonna rule anythin¡¯, or anyone through me! Murdoc is King! He¡¯ll have ta go about it like any other ruler!¡± Skye yelled, frustrated that Marco wasn¡¯t just a regr person that she could beat the crap out of.


    .....


    As Skye ranted, Amara and Gavin shared a worried nce between themselves. Skye had told her about Marco¡¯s advances he¡¯d made on her, and Tidas had told Murdoc mostly the same thing. The only difference was that Skye was still na?ve enough to think all he wanted was her power.


    All three Hignders had discussed what they should do when the current king died. Magnus would keep his word and honor the treaty, but they didn¡¯t believe Marco would. If it came down to the worst case scenario; they could always revert to their yearly skirmish wars, but another option was emerging..


    Skye had the Northern right to the throne, and Tidas had the Southern right to the throne; should Marco not be able to fulfill his kingly duties. From their own reconnaissance they knew that the people preferred Tidas, and that the majority of nobles supported the Crowned Prince.


    The Hignders knew their history, and knew that if the people of a kingdom or nation were mistreated enough; revolutions happened. If Marco turned out to be a tyrant, then it would be easy for the Hignders and the general popce to rally behind Skye and Tidas.


    The nobles may have money, but Skye could single-handedly feed an army, and Tidas was a proven leader of one. If it weren¡¯t for Alcon¡¯s pre-established alliances with the Ruscovic and Mano kingdoms, they might actually win..


    The Hignders didn¡¯t know who the middle brother would side with, even though Petrie said that he felt that King Lawrence would side with Tidas. He¡¯d said that working together during the Summer Games had given him a small understanding of their brotherly bond. ording to Petrie: neither liked the oldest.


    That gave Murdoc hope for when he approached the Ruscovic King this summer. The more alliances he could create with other kingdoms, the more secure the Hignds would be.. ¡®Establishin¡¯ a kingdom is easy, it¡¯s the maintainin¡¯ part that¡¯s hard..¡¯


    As Skye calmed down from her rant, Tidas asked what they were doing; drawing Murdoc from his thoughts...


    Gavin beamed as he enthusiastically replied; ¡°We¡¯re doin¡¯ experiments!¡±


    Amara scoffed; ¡°Ha! Skye¡¯s doin¡¯ an experiment, you were tryin¡¯ ta kill us!¡±


    ¡°I already said I was sorry! What more do ye want from me, woman!¡± Gavin yelled back.


    Amara¡¯s ball-up fists went to her hips in a very Peggy-like fashion as she chewed out Gavin again. It made Skye think of her, and how this would be her first Yuletide away from her. A sharp pain rippled through her heart as she thought about Moonshire, and Moonstone castle tressed up for the holiday..


    ¡®I hope Peggy went home fer the holidays.. I shoulda ordered her ta go back ta Da¡¯s after she recovered.. Ah, but she and Genie thought that they¡¯d be takin¡¯ care of Zazzy while we were away..¡¯


    Skye couldn¡¯t help but giggle as she imagined Genie¡¯s face again. It helped her to feel better, and to focus on the time and ce she was now. However, still in need of further distraction; Skye interrupted Gavin and Amara¡¯s arguing.


    ¡°Before Gavin tried ta kill us, long story short: we figured out that the paralysis effect of the sludge can be nullified by findin¡¯ it¡¯s opposing energy signature on the magical energy spectrum.¡±


    Murdoc, Tidas, and Ralph stared at Skye with obvious confusion, so Skye added with a deted expression; ¡°We made a fake Light magic machine so our soldiers won¡¯t get stuck in monster muck..¡±


    Enthusiasm shined in their eyes as the implication clicked into ce. Light magic was rarest next to Water and Ether magic, and the only two mages that Skye knew existed were from the Mano Kingdom, and Warrick Forest. Skye had never met the mage from Mano, but had heard of him.


    Celestia was the other, and Skye liked her very much. She had heard that the Mano mage was a good and just man, and one of the few that openly challenged Karena¡¯s brother¡¯s rulings. He was a Duke, and an indispensable asset to their military might, so the Mano King couldn¡¯t just make him disappear like so many of his other ¡®troubles¡¯ did.


    Without Light magic, they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against Richard, and still didn¡¯t know of a definitive way to kill him yet. Murdoc kept saying something about a big red button, but Skye brushed it off when she had asked if it would cause damage..


    Murdoc turned grumpy when Skye said it wasn¡¯t a viable option; ¡°What would it matter if the Old Capital is blown away? Tis nothin¡¯ but a gateway ta Hell anymore..¡±


    Skye sighed out of exasperation; ¡°Because it¡¯s a piece of our history, and I don¡¯t wanna take it away from future generations. I should be able ta clean up the mess-¡±


    Murdoc huffed; ¡°But what of the restless souls that¡¯ll definitely be stuck there?! How do ye n ta ¡®clean¡¯ them up?!¡± Murdoc asked with a strain to his voice.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Murdoc? Don¡¯t like ghosts?¡± Tidas teased.


    With apletely serious expression, Murdoc looked at Tidas and said; ¡°No I do not.. They¡¯re not pleasant ta meet, least not the one..¡±


    Tidas looked at him skeptically; ¡°You¡¯ve seen a ghost?¡±


    ¡°Not seen ¡¯em, just felt their angry presence. The house I live in has one. Likes ta break me things when I¡¯m home, so I know it was the one who done it..¡±


    Skye stepped forward a bit; ¡°Did it start on the sixth day after ye moved in?¡±


    Murdoc looked at her with obvious surprise as he nodded in the positive. Skye chuckled for a moment, then said; ¡°Ye ain¡¯t got a ghost, ye got a pissed off House Brownie..¡±


    ¡°Set out a te wit some sweet snacks, a roll of gold-colored thread, and a jug of cream, and all yer troubles will stop. Keep feedin¡¯em once a day, and they¡¯ll do a goodly portion of yer housework for ye, too.¡±


    Murdoc¡¯s jaw dropped. His family home had a Brownie in it, but he didn¡¯t think about it when he moved. He had donated it to the Hignder Historical Preservation Society, but still hadrge amount of sweets delivered every other day.


    The Brownies kept the ce clean, and he got a nice check for for unloading his troubles. The Campbell House should¡¯ve been called a mansion, it was so big. It took most of Murdoc¡¯s earnings just to maintain the damn thing, and that was after closing off a bunch of the wings.


    Both the Campbells and Winchesters had owned it over the centuries, so it was a historicalndmark to their kingdom. It made Murdoc happy to know that his childhood home was still avable for him to see, just without having to pay to maintain it.


    As Skye told Murdoc how to appease his angry brownies, Tidas considered the conversation awaiting him when he returned..


    ¡®The RMC Generals will want answers, but what am I to say? My brother covets my wife, and wants to rule the Hignds through her?! ..They¡¯ve probably already figured that part out. It¡¯s not like anyone around here kept her bloodline a secret..¡¯


    ¡®So what do I say? Do I just be honest? That will most likely put them all in danger.. But they¡¯re already in danger because of what they know.. What¡¯s the right corse of action here?¡¯


    Seeing her husband¡¯s distress, Skye walked back over to stand at his side while Ralph told Murdoc about the Brownie spies that the Fae used. Tidas had told him about them along the trip, and that Aero had assigned a few to follow Marco. He didn¡¯t tell Murdoc that detail, but he did tell him everything else that he knew about them.


    They talked for a bit about unimportant things before switching back to the subject at hand. Skye said it would take them a while to build all of the machines they would need to go up against Richard, but they knew what they were doing now.


    After Skye helped clean up the mess a bit, she, Tidas, Murdoc, and Ralph all headed back to the bunker to deal with their next situation. The group took their time walking back so they could talk options. After all was said and done: they decided to be honest with the RMC Members..


    Tidas didn¡¯t tell them of the various plots that he knew his brother had had a hand in, but what he had said still riled up his men. Most had heard the rumors that Skye was the Crowned Prince¡¯s lover, but none believed it, even before. Anyone that spent five minutes with the two could clearly see how in love they were with each other.


    As he spoke, Tidas had made it clear that Marco would kill them if he knew that they knew what kind of a person he really was. A few of the soldiers even had horror stories of their own to share about their personal encounters with Marco.


    It made Tidas think of when he had saved Lieutenant Radcliff from him. As the memory popped into his mind, the details about the magistrate seemed blurred to him. To the point that he couldn¡¯t remember most of the details about him, or the incident with Alfred.


    As realization dawned on him, Tidas muttered; ¡°Son ofa bitch..¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Skye asked.


    Tidas shook his head as he replied; ¡°Just need to check some things in my personal journals after we get home..¡±

 Chapter 349

    349 Holiday Help


    It was only three days away from Yuletide, and Skye was rushing to help the weavers and bottle makers fill their holiday orders. After she had been finished, the shop owners begged her to help..


    Word had gotten out where the Last Warrick was getting her gift items from, and the shops had be swamped with requests. Most wanting their orders filled before the start of the holiday. The owners promised to pay Skye a far wage, but that wasn¡¯t what she wanted in exchange..


    From the weavers, she wanted afortable mat for Zazzy to sleep on. From the ss makers, she wanted vials made. The quality of the ones made by the Hignders was extraordinary, and there was a special kind of set that she wanted each hospital, and the pce medical ward to have.


    If it worked out the way she wanted, then they might order more sets from the Hignders, and begin regr trading between the two kingdoms. Although technically the Hignds were a part of Alcon, the treaty dictated that they could retain their own royalty.


    Their power was kept in check by handing over taxes and indoctrination candidates, but the Hignders still maintained their general independence. Their indoctrination age was set at seventeen instead of sixteen, and the taxes they paid were only a percentage of what others did. Marco hadn¡¯t been particrly happy to reduce their pay-in amount, but dealt with it once Magnus made the final choice.


    Since the tax amount was reduced, the Hignder families could still afford to buy their Yuletide gifts. Magnus had been told by Petrie that their people didn¡¯t have much in the way of gold, but that didn¡¯t mean that the Hignders didn¡¯t have their own way to pay for things..


    Although physical currency was epted at all stores and shops, most used what they called Ie Cards. They had gotten the idea from ancient movies and books that used things called Credit Cards. The difference being that you Had to have the finances within your ount to use the cards.


    Hignders didn¡¯t believe in the ancient¡¯s concept of ¡®credit¡¯. From what they saw, it hurt more people than helped, so it wasn¡¯t allowed in the Hignds. Tabs could be run by local establishments, but they took on the responsibility of all debt incurred that wasn¡¯t paid off.


    Usually only well-known regrs were allowed tabs: except for Skye and Tidas. They were celebrities at Mead Hall, and usually didn¡¯t have to pay, but always left a tip. They¡¯d brought Alconian gold coins, which were solid gold, not ted like the Hignder coins.


    .....


    At a fare exchange rate, one Alconian coin equaled three Hignder coins. So every time they gave a tip, they were essentially covering three. The waitresses at Mead Hall had all agreed to pay any bnce left on their tab when the Alconians went home, but highly doubted there¡¯d be one.


    The ss maker had offered a tab for Skye, too, but she¡¯d happily paid her bill in full instead. The prices in the Hignds were close to what the Alconians paid at home, but they were still getting triple their money¡¯s worth due to the currency difference.


    It was to the point now that chaperoned groups of Alconians were allowed into the city for a couple hours every few days. It took that long to rotate through them all, and they had to be apanied by at least two Hignders when touring.


    They were going to wait until the signing ceremony to allow the RMC Members to venture out of the bunker. But with Yuletide nearly there; Murdoc and his people wanted to show some holiday cheer to the Southerners..


    All of the school children, and a few of the adults that Skye had saved made decorations for the bunker for them. The Mystic Unit went out and cut down a tree for them, and the shop keepers all donated extra ornaments and gand to put on the tree.


    The gesture had warmed Skye¡¯s heart to the point of tears, and they still weren¡¯t done with their generosity. There were a few certain movies that were Yuletide ssics for the Hignders, and they wanted to share them with the Southerners.


    An old projector and movie reader were found and brought to their bunker, so the RMC Members could have movie nights. It was a Huge hit since the Mage Trial screens were the closest thing to a movie they¡¯d ever seen. Next would be a y, but they liked the movies much better.


    As the soldiers all watched a grown man running around in an elf costume, Skye thought of Tidas and Petriest year. Feeling a bit nostalgic, she went outside to sit with Zazzy a while. As she headed for the door, she was stopped by Amara, who followed behind her when she said where she was going.


    As soon as they came out, Zazzy poked her head out of her little house. She had just finished her dinner, and was excited to see her mother. Tidas hade outside earlier and yed with her. They even went for a ride, but she wasn¡¯t supposed to tell her mother that..


    He was currently having a drink with his men and some of the Hignders as they talked, and watched the movie. Murdoc and Petrie had be regrs at the RMC bunker as well, having developed friendships with Ralph, Arthur, and the rest of the rowdy crew.


    Tidas had watched his wife slip out with Amara, and hoped that his sweet scalyssie could keep her thoughts to herself. Skye didn¡¯t want them flying around in the snow, regardless of the time of day. The blizzards in the Hignds came on quickly, and usuallysted days.


    If they got caught out in one, there was a high chance that they would freeze to death before they could be found. Not wanting to risk it, Skye made a rule for Zazzy: if there¡¯s snow, it¡¯s a no-go. Not that Tidas listened..


    Seeing that Amara was with her, the dragon became extra excited, and shook her house as her tail smacked against it from her enthusiasm. Skye and Amara both chuckled as they walked over, and started petting her.


    Amara hade to talk with Skye about trivial things, having nothing more pertinent to tend to. Malcolm¡¯s trial was set for after the holidays, and Gavin had kicked her out of his office so he could get some work done.


    ording to him, she was too tempting of a distraction, and he needed to fix some parts for the hydroelectric dam. Reluctantly, she left him in his office, but not before they had a bit of fun together..


    Amara and Skye talked for over an hour before Tidas ventured outside in search of his wife. Judging by the way he was walking and talking: Skye knew why he was looking for her.


    Tidas had been drinking heavily since the incident with Raymond a few days ago. He would have Skye heal him, then go back to drinking until she came and retrieved him for bed. It wasn¡¯t a healthy cycle, and Skye was about to break it..


    ¡°My love! My life! Stars of my Moon! Wait, that¡¯s not right.. What¡¯s that guy from your show says that you like: I need yer healin¡¯ touch,¡± Tidas slurred nearly every world as he¡¯d spoken.


    Skye had seen Tidas drunk plenty of times, but he had never let himself go like this before. The guilt of killing Raymond was eating at him, and Skye wasn¡¯t sure what to say about it..


    ¡°What¡¯s wit this foolishness?! Dinna heal him, Skye. The man needs ta learn a wee bit of self-restraint,¡± Amara stated.


    Tidas red at her; ¡°Tis none of yer business, Fire woman. This be between me and me wife..¡±


    ¡°I think Amara has a point,¡± Skye started as she red at him for his rude attitude; ¡°Ye have been doin¡¯ this every night since Raymond¡¯s death, and it isna good fer ye. I refuse ta heal ye.¡±


    Tidas shed her his puppy dog face, but she still didn¡¯t give in. The shots he¡¯d just taken with Ralph and Murdoc weren¡¯t sitting right in his stomach, and he was starting to feel queasy..


    Frustrated, Tidas said something that he never would¡¯ve said sober; ¡°Get yer arse over here, and heal me, wife! I¡¯m yer husband! So what I say inw-¡±


    The look in Skye¡¯s eyes was a warning of death, and even drunk off of his ass: Tidas recognized it. Knowing it meant that he¡¯d pissed her off, his stomach clenched..


    As Tidas stood swaying, he said; ¡°I don¡¯t feel-¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, the Alconian Prince was puking his guts out. Skye wanted to help him, but he wouldn¡¯t learn anything if she did. Amara wasughing so hard that she had doubled over..


    ¡°Hahaha! Karma came quick fer yer arse! Hahahahaha!¡±


    As Amaraughed until she cried, Tidas begged Skye to ¡®make it stop¡¯. Taking pity on him, she went over and healed him, but only his sickness. She had intentionally left him at his limit..


    ¡°Not gonna heal the rest, are you?¡± Tidas asked in between spitting several times.


    ¡°Nope,¡± came Skye¡¯s simple, yet angry reply.


    ¡°...Fair enough. I¡¯m sorry for what I said. You know that I see you as my equal in every way.¡±


    Skye eyed Tidas skeptically; ¡°Aye, but ye still need ta understand that I willna ept that kinda behavior from ye in a serious manner: ever. Ye will be sleepin¡¯ wit yer drinkin¡¯ buddies tonight, Husband. Tis the punishment fer ye tryin¡¯ ta give me an order as yer wife.¡±


    ¡°Aye, wife.. I¡¯ll sleep with Zazzy then. Would you like that, my sweet girl? Dada keepin¡¯ youpany?¡± Tidas asked as he rubbed her snout.


    Zazzy smiled until he breathed on her. She made a forced sneezing sound as she stared at her father. After a few seconds, Tidas smiled and said; ¡°Aye, I know. I¡¯ll brush my teeth before Ie in..¡±


    Amara shook her head; ¡°I still canna get over that she has a link to ye. All of the old tomes say that the bond has ta be exceptional fer ye ta manifest a neural link. Only a handful of riders ever aplished it.¡±


    ¡°Well, we did raise her from an egg.. I take it that those tomes are how ye knew where Zazzy really came from?¡± Skye asked, realizing that Amara had never finished telling her what she knew about Snare.


    ¡°Not those, but one of his diaries he left to me ancestor. It talks about the Great Betrayal, and about the Celestial Objects,¡± Amara pulled a small sk from her robes as the snow kicked up again.


    ¡°What did it say?¡± Skye asked with contained enthusiasm.


    Amara took a drink, then attempted to hand it to Tidas, who grimaced. After a small chuckle, she handed the sk to Skye as she smirked and said; ¡°Fer one thing, Zazzy is no ordinary dragon..¡±

 Chapter 350

    350 What She Is, And What She Will Be


    ¡°What do you mean? Is she a special breed or something?¡± Tidas asked as he pinched his nose shut.


    The smell of Amara¡¯s whiskey was wafting towards him, and making Tidas nauseous again. Zazzy moved her tail so that he could lean against her. He thanked his sweet scalyssie, then turned to his wife with a pleading expression..


    ¡°I swear I won¡¯t drink for a month if you heal me now,¡± Tidas stated half-jokingly, but Skye didn¡¯t take it that way.


    ¡°Aye! Agreed! Amara, yer a witness,¡± Skye stated as she got up to go heal him.


    ¡°Aye, yer Majesty!¡± Amara replied with a flourished bow, which made Skye scoff.


    ¡°I told ye not ta call me that!¡±


    ¡°But we¡¯re in private,¡± Amara countered with a yful grin.


    ¡°I told ye not to then, either!¡± Skye practically roared at her.


    ¡°Actually, ye said that ye didn¡¯t care. I wore ye down, remember?¡± Amara replied cockily.


    Skye huffed out of frustration; ¡°I recall just wantin¡¯ ye ta get to the point! Just like now!¡±


    .....


    Amara grinned with amusement; ¡°Fine, Skye it tis, then.. Anyway, Zazzy¡¯s mother was Lazarus, correct?¡±


    After the two nodded in the positive, Amara continued; ¡°Well, Lazarus was an Empress ss dragon, which means that she was able tamand other dragons when she reached maturity. She was also a breeder, since Zazzy is proof of it. I bet she¡¯ll be the same as her mother, although I doubt she¡¯ll find an Emperor ss male ta mate with.¡±


    Zazzy had huffed and started to make tiny grumbly noises as Amara talked. She didn¡¯t like the conversation..


    Petting her to calm her, Amara added; ¡°She may be thest of her ss..¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you mean kind? It¡¯s not like there¡¯s any other dragons left,¡± Tidas said in a grumpy tone.


    Amara smirked; ¡°If ye think dragons are gone from this world,ddie: that just means that yer not lookin¡¯ in the right ces..¡±


    Skye perked up along with Zazzy; ¡°Have ye seen any others before?¡±


    Amaraughed lightly; ¡°Na, I just know that they still be around.¡±


    Tidas scoffed; ¡°I think that if they still existed, someone would¡¯ve seen one by now..¡±


    Amara kept her cool expression; ¡°Yer a fool fer thinkin¡¯ that one of the oldest creatures on the got snuffed out by us. Do ye really think they wouldn¡¯t figure out a way ta survive? Ta blend?¡±


    While Amara carried on, something from her Rnd Snare journals popped into Skye¡¯s head. While she was reading about dragon development, it had mentioned a specific gene dragons have that allowed them to shrink down in size, once they had fully matured...


    Hearing Amara threaten to ¡®p the sense¡¯ into Tidas had abruptly brought Skye out of her thoughts. They were currently insulting each other¡¯s intelligence levels, and were practically screaming their taunts. Zazzy had inched back inside her little home, they were so loud.


    Murdoc and Petrie had made their way outside, and were standing by the door; watching with amused expressions on their faces. Skye gestured to the two squabbling, but he shook his head in the negative..


    Skye sighed deeply, walked over to the bickering two, and lightly smacked the backs of their heads. They both red at her, but backed down when they saw her irate features.


    Taking a ¡®Peggy Stance¡¯, Skye shook her head in a disapproving manner as she chided them; ¡°Ye two are lucky that we¡¯re outside! What would people think ta see ye two bickerin¡¯ so fiercely over nonsense?¡±


    Looking between the two in turn, she added; ¡°Yer the Commander of the RMC, and yer the Head of the Hignder Council: Act Like It!¡±


    Amara bowed with a smirk; ¡°I apologize, yer majesty-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that!¡± Skye replied in an exasperated tone.


    ¡°But ye sound like one.. And Amara¡¯s right,¡± Murdoc added as heughed at Tidas¡¯ expression.


    Realizing that he was Murdoc¡¯s source of entertainment, Tidas straightened up a bit and asked; ¡°How could you possibly know that I¡¯M the one that¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Murdoc eyed him; ¡°Crabbit kinda drunk, aren¡¯t ye?¡±


    ¡°Not usually,¡± Tidas replied curtly.


    ¡°Ye would be too, if ye had just puked yer guts out,¡± Amara informed them with an evil grin.


    Murdoc smirked; ¡°Gettin¡¯ a wee bit too dependent on yer bonny, aren¡¯t ye?¡±


    ¡°...Shut up on it and answer the bloody question. How do you know I¡¯m wrong?¡± Tidas countered, obviously aggravated.


    Petrie stepped forward; ¡°Cause of the journal..¡±


    ¡°Tsk, ye stole me fun, ye clipe!¡± Murdoc bellowed.


    Amara cleared her throat to stop their arguing before saying; ¡°The journal I have says that dragons are excellent at camougin¡¯ themselves, and some could even shrink their size.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s part right,¡± Skyemented as she rxed her stance, and continued; ¡°I think our journals said somethin¡¯ about how they can all shrink down due to a an evolved survival gene..¡±


    ¡°But people would know a dragon if they saw one,¡± Skye added after seeing her husband¡¯s expression turn dower.


    ¡°If it wasna big, would we still call it a dragon? Or mistake andbel it somethin¡¯ else?¡± Amara asked with a grin.


    ¡°Get to yer point, Amara. I¡¯m freezin¡¯ me willy off out here!¡± Petrie bellowed since he wasn¡¯t as warmly dressed as the women.


    After taking another swig of her whiskey, Amara handed the sk to Skye again as she stated; ¡°Dragons are all around us in in sight, ye just call ¡¯em different things now. Like ¡®lizards¡¯ and ¡®fish¡¯, but they all be dragons.¡±


    ¡°Zazzy has the potential ta bring dragons back to their former glory, but only if she grows up strong enough to handle humans that would threaten her kind. ording to Rnd: dragons won¡¯t acknowledge a weak ruler. Even if they¡¯re the only one..¡±


    Zazzy had listened to Amara intently, fascinated that she may not be the only one of her kind. Since she had her parents, it didn¡¯t bother her very much that she might be thest of her kind. She had never smelt or seen another dragon, but she had a feeling that she wasn¡¯t alone; like a sixth sense.


    ¡®I wonder what they¡¯re like? Do they have humans that take care of them, or are they raised by their birth parents? I wonder what mine was like?¡¯


    ¡®Mother¡¯s told me about her, but I wonder what foods she liked? What was her favorite meat? What things had she seen? I wish I could¡¯ve met her..¡¯


    As Zazzy¡¯s demeanor shifted, Skye pet her gently, earning an herself an adorable cooing noise from her scaly bairn. Tidas walked over by his wife, and joined her. Zazzy cooed again with the addition of her father¡¯s affection, then rxed.


    He looked at Skye with a small smile, but she didn¡¯t return it. She was still angry that he¡¯d let himself get so drunk, and how often he¡¯d been doing ittely. Tidas knew that his duties and rank held him to a higher standard, and that he shouldn¡¯t be drowning in self-pity how he had been.


    As he watched Skye going back and forth with the Hignders, Tidas sighed heavily. He knew that she was serious about him not sleeping in their bed, and wasn¡¯t dumb enough to push the matter..


    As he contemted his sleeping arrangement, Petrie gave up standing outside. He¡¯d taken off his outer coat inside, and wasn¡¯t as protected from the cold as everyone else was. Murdoc had done the same thing, but he was smart enough to grab his coat beforeing outside.


    As the three went inside, Murdoc stayed with Tidas and Zazzy a moment to talk with them..


    Looking up at Zazzy, Murdoc smiled and said; ¡°Actually, tis her help I¡¯ll be needin¡¯. We¡¯re decoratin¡¯ the tree outside the front of the entrance tomorrow, and we canna reach it. The equipment we usually use is too big ta get outside.¡±


    Tidas nodded; ¡°So you want to enlist Zazzy to do the tree topper then?¡±


    ¡°And a few of the decorations along the top. The one machine they use is still too short to reach the top ten feet or so..¡±


    Looking up at Zazzy again, Murdoc said; ¡°Well Lassie? Ye wanna help decorate a big-ass tree tomorrow?¡±


    Zazzy cooed and squealed with delight at the Hignder King¡¯s offer. She remembered the pretty decorations from when she hatched, and loved peaking into the bunker to see the ones strung about inside.


    Tidas grinned broadly as he watched her tail smacking the wall inside her little house. Zazzy was far more excited about helping than he thought she would be, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile at her genuine enthusiasm.. ¡®She really is more like a human child than a dragon sometimes..¡¯


    As the thought crossed his mind, Tidas thought about how excited she would get when she saw all of her birthday presents..


    ording to Murdoc, some of the Hignders were already making her Yuletide gifts. When they found out that it was her birthday as well, a few gifts was quickly turning into hundreds.


    It warmed Tidas¡¯ heart that so many were thinking of his scaly bairn, and would hopefully make feeding her easier..


    Skye could speed up a harvest, but she couldn¡¯t speed up the life process. Zazzy was already eating around a goat and a cow every other day from the Hignders, plus what she hunted on her own. Judging from what Tidas could see on the floor of her home: Zazzy liked bear meat.


    Bear pelts left over from when she hunted were spread across the floor of her little house. There would¡¯ve been more, but Skye through away the burnt ones. Zazzy wanted a little separation from the cold ground, so she had Skye treat the hides so she could keep them..


    ¡®It amazes me that she knew to ask Skye to do that. I know the Hignders walk around in furs, but still.. How did she know that they needed to be treated in the first ce?¡¯


    As Tidas¡¯ thoughts ran amuck, he yawned. The alcohol was kicking his ass, and sleep sounded better and better by the minute. Murdoc was too busy telling Zazzy about their day tomorrow to notice his exhaustion.


    He waited about ten minutes longer before excusing himself to go brush his teeth and wash up before bed. Murdoc waved him off as he was telling Zazzy about her mother¡¯s special surprise for the RMC Members, and how they were going to use the tree as a kind of presentation.


    When he went into the bunker, Tidas saw that Skye and Amara werepletely wrapped up in a conversation. Thinking he might annoy her for saying good night, Tidas went straight into their room. After doing his nightly routine, he grabbed his pillow, and headed outside to sleep.


    Murdoc was gone when he came out, and Zazzy wasfortably curled up. She cooed with happiness when heid down on the floor next to her, and wrapped her tail along his other side to try and keep her father warm. Thanking Zazzy for the gesture, the two snuggled down, and fell asleep...

 Chapter 351

    351 Girl Talk


    When Skye and Amara had gone back into the bunker, they immediately went for food and drinks. The RMC members had turned therge table in the middle of the room into a kind of buffet. Bottles of mead, ale, and whiskey were at one end, and tes of snack foods were at the other.


    The Hignders had amazing foods in general, but their snacks were Skye¡¯s favorites. Tiny pastry squares filled with cheese, sausage, and tomato sauce were her favorite. They also had long sandwiches called ¡®subs¡¯, at least three kinds of chips, and a variety of dips set out.


    Skye munched away as Amara grabbed a bottle of whiskey, then went off and found them a couple of tumbler sses. The movie was still going, and the RMC members and Hignders wereughing and talking as they watched. An amused expression spread across Skye¡¯s features as she observed and listened to them.


    When Amara came back with freshly cleaned sses in her hand, she grinned when she saw Skye. Curious, she asked what had her friend so happily upied. Gesturing to all around them, Skye replied; ¡°Just lovin¡¯ the peace is all..¡±


    ¡°Aye! We can drink ta that!¡± Amara eximed as she poured their drinks.


    Skye had eaten a tray of the pastries, three subs, and at least an entire bowl full of chips between the three types. Amara was shocked at how fast she could eat, but happy; it meant that she was ready to drink more.


    As whiskey warmed their bellies, Amara quirked an eyebrow at Skye and asked; ¡°Are ye really gonna make yer husband sleep out in the dog house-sorry, I meant ta say dragon house?¡±


    ¡°Only if he doesna apologize ta me properly,¡± Skye replied as she grabbed the bottle, and refilled their sses.


    Amara smirked; ¡°Same difference.. Does he get like that often?¡±


    .....


    ¡°Na, justtely. Killin¡¯ Raymond is affectin¡¯ him more than he¡¯ll say, so he¡¯s drinkin¡¯ every night ta excess. Multiple times,¡± Skye replied with a guilt-ridden expression.


    ¡°Then just don¡¯t heal his arse anymore,¡± Amara replied as she knocked back the shot that Skye had poured for her.


    ¡°Tonight was the first time he¡¯d said somethin¡¯ like that ta me seriously. We joke around, but he¡¯s never taken the ¡®mss as n stance¡¯ on anything before.. I don¡¯t like it,¡± Skye said as she stared at her empty tumbler.


    Seeing her friend¡¯s pitiful demeanor, Amara poured them each a full tumbler instead of shots. Gently cing it back in front of Skye, she gestured to it, then motioned for her to take a drink. She shrugged once, then downed half the ss before Amara tried to grab it.


    ¡°Ye don¡¯t Chug fine whiskey! Ye savor it¡¯s taste while contemtin¡¯ life!¡± Amara shouted with a surprisingly serious expression.


    Skye smiled cheekily as she kept the ss just out of her reach; ¡°Aye! Aye! I¡¯ll savor it! Quit yer caterwaulin¡¯!¡±


    As Amara retook her seat, Skye¡¯s smile turned soft as she said; ¡°Ye would like me Da. He¡¯s fond of whiskey, too..¡±


    Amara barked a sharpugh; ¡°I¡¯ve met yer Da, and he¡¯s got good taste ta prefer Mickey¡¯s mother¡¯s stock. She was the best distiller the Hignds had ever seen..¡±


    As sadness overcame her, Skye patted her shoulder, and asked some questions about her and Gavin. The change in subject had immediately improved her attitude, and they started to go back and forth about their men.


    Amarained about Gavin, but had a smile on her face the whole time. Skye and Tidas had argued, but they¡¯d never gotten into a fight. Amara chuckled at her as she said; ¡°Give it time, dearie.. Ye two are still in yer honeymoon phase.¡±


    Skye shook her head; ¡°I really don¡¯t think Tidas and I will have issues like that. We tell the other what¡¯s botherin¡¯ the us, except wit this Raymond thing. He mes himself, but he should me his brother..¡±


    Curious about her amount of ire directed at the Crowned Prince, Amara pried a bit in a low tone; ¡°And what is the oldest like? I know he has disturbin¡¯ past times, but what does he show on the surface?¡±


    Skye tensed all over as she kept her voice low; ¡°He basically looks like a friggin¡¯ statue most of the time, but smiles andughs wit his friends in the banquet room. There¡¯s been a few instances were he was...different wit me. And he¡¯s tried ta do some shitty thing ta Tidas..¡±


    Amara looked intrigued, but said; ¡°Best we talk more on that in privateter.. What about the other brother? The one that rules Ruscovic? Does he follow the MacArthur mold, or did he break it like yer man?¡±


    Skye beamed at her; ¡°Oh, Lawrence is one of a kind, alright. He be a good man, and a good Da to his bairns. He was a womanizer up until he and Shasta got together.¡±


    Amara donned a pondering expression; ¡°Shasta.. She¡¯s the Vice Commander of the RMC isn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Aye, and a Bakenecko at that,¡± Skye added as she sipped her whiskey with a smile.


    Amara¡¯s features lit up; ¡°Really?! I¡¯ve never heard of one outside of Sai before! Oh, poor dear.. Bakenecko are born from tragedy, er so I¡¯ve read.¡±


    ¡°Aye. Shasta¡¯s had a far more difficult life than most, but she seems quite happy now. Lawrence¡¯s children adore her. It wouldna surprise me if they started ta call her ¡®Ma¡¯. Ima sure Shasta would love it since she canna have kids wit Lawrence,¡± Skye finished her ss right after she finished her sentence.


    Amara nodded; ¡°Aye.. Tis sad, that is.. Do ye know if Maevis and Nics ever had kids?¡±


    Skye coughed as she almost choked on her whiskey; ¡°W-What?! No! Those two don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship..¡±


    Amara grinned sadly; ¡°So he never told her? Bloody idjit..¡±


    Skye stared at her with wide eyes as she pointed to Amara; ¡°Don¡¯t ye mess wit me about this! Does Nic really-?¡±


    ¡°Aye,¡± Amara¡¯s grin turned nostalgic as she spoke; ¡°He told me when they were here searchin¡¯ fer the Northern Star. Nic had lost it durin¡¯ his showdown wit his brother Krampus. The battle happened in a castle ye have ta pass on yer way to the Old Capital.¡±


    Skye leaned in intently; ¡°And?! What happened?! Nics always gets a sad look in his eyes whenever his brother was brought up..¡±


    ¡°He did the same thing when he told me the tale.. I think tis somethin¡¯ he should tell ye about himself, bein¡¯ what it is and all..¡±


    Nodding in agreement, Skye added; ¡°I get it. He acted strangely after he talked about Da toy.¡±


    ¡°What toy? Whatcha mean?¡± Amara asked, confused by the implication.


    As Skye told her of the toy Krampus had made her father as ad, Amara was shocked. The stories of him all shined a dark and malevolent light on his character, and Nic¡¯s story hadn¡¯t changed the shade.


    She knew that he used to help deliver the toys with Nics, but she didn¡¯t know that Krampus had made toys as well. As Skye started to tell her of Zazzy¡¯s hatching hijinx, Amara sipped her whiskey, and listened contently.


    By the time Skye was ready for sleep, they had talked about everyone from the RMC, to the Fae, to the treaty, then back to their men again. If it wasn¡¯t for Skye¡¯s ability to sober herself, she would¡¯ve been worse off than Tidas had been outside..


    ¡®Speakin¡¯ of, where is he? Did he go ta bed already? That asshat still owes me an apology!¡¯


    After she sobered up Amara a bit too, Gavin showed up to retrieve her. He was expecting a sloshy mess of a woman, but she looked damn-near sober. Astonished to find her in such a state, he whisked her away to give her what she¡¯d been trying to coax out of him earlier..


    Skyeughed as Gavin literally scooped her up in his arms, and carried Amara out of the bunker. She yelled and fussed at him for doing it, but was obviously forcing a smile away as she did so. As they disappeared from sight, Skye wondered if Tidas would be willing to give her a ¡®proper apology¡¯ after she fixed him up a bit.


    Walking over to their door, several people wished her good night, and to tell the Commander to take it easy next time. Apparently he¡¯d gotten a bit worked up ying a card game, too. As she turned the handle to their room, Skye decided to have a wee chat with him before they did anything fun..


    After entering the room, Skye¡¯s demeanor had instantly deted as she stared at an empty bed. She didn¡¯t think that he was serious about sleeping with Zazzy tonight, not with how cold it was.. ¡®I canna believe he¡¯d rather sleep outside than apologize!¡¯


    Flustered, Skye quickly undressed, and climbed into bed. She really wanted to talk things out with him, then ¡®make up¡¯ ordingly..


    ¡®Was I really that harsh on him? I wanna apologize fer gettin¡¯ so angry, but not until he goes first.. And ima not chasin¡¯ him over it! He cane find me when he¡¯s ready..¡¯


    As her eyes began to feel heavy, Skye wished that Tidas would walk in..


    ************


    Tidas had one of the worst sleeps of his life. Zazzy shifted in her sleep, and moved her tail away that was blocking the icy wind from hitting him. On top of that, she snored so loud that it had literally shaken him. Altogether, Tidas had probably gotten a total of three hours of sleep.


    Sleep deprivationbined with a hangover made Tidas regret breathing when he walked into the bunker around four-thirty in the morning. He had barely cleared the door away when he justid down, and fell sleep in a ball on the floor. It felt like walking on a beach insidepared to out, and had instantly eased Tidas back to sleep.


    He¡¯d only slept solidly for an hour or so before the RMC members movements woke him up. Tidas had gone back outside to get more sleep with Zazzy, but she had curled into an unconscious imprable ball. Without her tail, the wind was unbearable, so he went back inside to get another hour or so of sleep on a random cot.


    Tidas didn¡¯t wake up until Murdoc was standing over him with a heaping te of food. The smells made him nauseous at first, but someone had left him a cup of mint tea to settle his stomach. It was barely lukewarm, so it had been sitting there for a bit..


    ¡®I bet it was Skye.. She¡¯s probably still pissed at me.. Do I find her and apologize, or give her space? She¡¯s never been angry enough to banish me from our bed before..¡¯


    As worry made Tidas crease his brows, Murdoc interrupted his thought; ¡°I¡¯ll go check and see if Zazzy¡¯s been fed yet. Eat while Ima gone, or I¡¯ll shove it down yer throat when I get back!¡±


    Tidas smiled at him for his gruff kindness as he replied; ¡°Aye, I¡¯ll eat. Thanks for the food..¡±

 Chapter 352

    352 Not A Bairn(Part One)


    Tidas ate the heaping te that Murdoc had brought him, then went into his room to change into a new under suit. Most RMC members didn¡¯t wear their armor within the bunker, and some even left it behind when venturing out into the Hignder city.


    Since he was going out into the city to find his wife, Tidas preferred to wear his armor. Being a MacArthur still earned him enough hostile nces to want to wear it. It wasn¡¯t nearly as bad as when he¡¯d first started venturing around on his own, but enough to make him leery about being attacked.


    Even with the gratitude that he and Skye had earned for stopping the war, and everything else that had followed: Tidas still had trust issues, too. Skye walked around in her under suit without a second thought, but she also had us, Ronnie, and Kari stalking her from a fair distance.


    They had gotten special permission from both Murdoc, and the Hignder Council via Amara to watch over her. Skye knew they were around, but didn¡¯t say anything about it. It was wasted energy on her part..


    After everything that had happened, the three had taken their Princess¡¯ safety into their own hands. Each had talked to the other RMC members, and the Hignders that frequently visited about it.


    No one was to acknowledge their existence if their armor was on. If they did, then they shouldn¡¯t expect a reply. us in particr was very stern when exining their reasoning behind it..


    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t know we¡¯re there, then there will be less problems. It¡¯ll also deter anyone with a shallow will from attempting anything against the Princess.¡±


    Murdoc and Amara had instantly approved, and liked the level of dedication that her guards showed. When they found out that all three had sworn their loyalty to Skye, they were given special freedoms to better guarantee her safety. So long as it was all approved by Petrie.


    He had been promoted to the be the official Liaison between the Hignders and the Alconians. When Murdoc and Amara would leave this summer for the treaty signing, Petrie would stay behind as the Northern Diplomat for two years in Alcon.


    .....


    Having Skye and Tidas there was the only way they got him to agree to it. Skye also sent a message down to Moonshire, telling her parents to stay in the capital after the Summer Games. The more familiarpany Petrie could have around, the better.


    When the Hignder King came back from checking on Zazzy, Tidas was dressed in his armor. Murdoc quirked an eyebrow at him out of confusion..


    ¡°That¡¯s not very festive. We¡¯re decoratin¡¯ a Yuletide tree, not goin¡¯ ta war..¡±


    Tidas chuckled at Murdoc¡¯s joke, then answered; ¡°Aye, you¡¯re right. But I was hoping to join you twoter on, if that¡¯s okay? I kinda need to find Skye and apologize..¡±


    Murdocughed boisterously; ¡°Is that why ye were sleepin¡¯ out here?! What the hell did ye do, man?! That bonny adores ye!¡±


    Tidas sighed heavily; ¡°It wasn¡¯t anything bad enough that I can¡¯t apologize for it, and I know I need to. Can you handle Zazzy by yourself for a few hours?¡±


    Murdoc grinned; ¡°Aye, I can handle the overgrown bairn for a wee bit without ye. She be a goodss.¡±


    Tidas shot him a smirk; ¡°Have you ever seen her overly excited before?¡±


    Murdoc shook his head; ¡°Na, but what can she do? Jump around? Swing her tail? Tis nothin¡¯ ta worry about.¡±


    Tidas¡¯ grin stretched to Cheshire Cat proportions as he replied; ¡°I think you¡¯re underestimating my scaly princess.. Because that¡¯s exactly what she¡¯s gonna do. And p her wings, so be careful.¡±


    Murdoc shot Tidas a face, basically saying he was an idiot, but Tidas kept his knowing grin. The Hignder King hadn¡¯t actually seen Zazzy over-stimted before, which was exactly what was going to happen when she first arrived..


    As Tidas walked Murdoc to the outside door, he asked again; ¡°Are you Sure that you don¡¯t want me toe with you first? Just so she knows to keep calm? It¡¯s gonna be hard to get her to listen to anyone but me and Skye in that kinda state-¡±


    ¡°By the gods! Ye sound like a fussy hen sendin¡¯ her chicks out the coop fer the first time! She¡¯ll be fine! Stop yer therin¡¯, and go find yer cock!¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    ¡°I meant Skye, ye idjit! If yer a hen, then she¡¯s yer-ye know what?! Nevermind, just go!¡± Murdoc flustered as he went through the door.


    Tidas chuckled to himself as Murdoc closed the door behind himself. He was the definition of rough around the edges, but was also nothing but mush in the middle. After Tidas issued his special orders for the RMC members to followter, he left in search of his wife..


    ************


    As soon as Murdoc came outside, Zazzy¡¯s tail started wagging furiously. He could literally hear the air swish as her tail cut through it with unreal speed. As Murdoc watched it go back and forth with worry, he started to realize that Tidas¡¯ worry might¡¯ve had more of a foundation to it that he had wanted to admit.


    ¡®If she ain¡¯t careful, air ain¡¯t the only thing she¡¯ll be slicin¡¯ through wit that tail of hers..¡¯


    Swallowing hard, Murdoc said; ¡°Maybe ye could try ta keep that club-of-a-tail of yers goin¡¯ at a non-lethal speed, yeah?¡±


    Zazzy looked at her tail, slowed it¡¯s pace, then looked back at Murdoc for approval. She had an oddly happy expression on her face as she stared at him expectantly.


    Murdoc shed her a half-smile; ¡°That¡¯s better.. But I was hopin¡¯ that ye could still get it down under ¡®tear flesh from bone¡¯ speed. Can ye go a bit slower,ssie?¡±


    Zazzy huffed, not liking being restricted in such an odd way, but her parents had told her before that she had to be careful around other humans. That most weren¡¯t as strong as they were, and that she could seriously hurt someone if she wasn¡¯t cautious.


    Slowing it down to what seemed like a snail¡¯s pace to her, Murdoc smiled and approved. After he checked her dish to make sure she had eaten everything, he started to walk towards the mountainside.


    Zazzy followed after him, carving a massive path through the eight feet of snow that covered the ground. Murdoc told the young dragon what to expect once they arrived, and what they expected of her as well.


    Since the snow hadpacted, and Murdoc was used to walking on it, he could usually spot weak areas in the snow without a problem.. Usually. Being distracted with chatting, he didn¡¯t see the spot in front of him..


    Zazzy was listening, but she was also looking around at the scenery. Everything looked so different from the ground,pared to flying around in the sky. As she admired the unique differences in the views¡¯ beauty, she heard Murdoc suddenly yelp.


    When she didn¡¯t see him right away, her head instantly went up, think he flew off. When she didn¡¯t see anything, her head swiveled around, looking for him. When she heard a string of words that her parents had told her were bad, she took a step, and saw a tiny hole in the snow.


    Peering into it, she saw Murdoc looking up at her with a gruff expression as he yelled; ¡°Could I get a wee bit of help please?!¡±


    At first, Zazzy thought to dig him out, but he would still have to climb up the side to walk across the snow again. As she thought about ttening down the other side too, a different idea popped into her head..


    Turning around, Zazzy stuck her tail into the hole, and trilled at Murdoc to grab it. He couldn¡¯t understand her noises like Skye and Tidas, but he got the gist of the idea. Grabbing ahold, Zazzy lifted the Hignder King up and out..


    Murdoc was expecting her to set him down on the other side of the hole, but she kept lifting him up. He bellowed as she twisted her tail, and set him on her back. Murdoc had caught a ride on her as they fled from Richard before, but it was nighttime, and not still on the ground.


    As he turned around to face forward, Murdoc chuckled; ¡°Well, this is gonna be one hell of a entrance! Let¡¯s get goin¡¯,ssie! We got a tree ta decorate!¡±


    As Murdoc¡¯s enthusiastic words, Zazzy took off as a trot. The snow barely affected her as she went, which surprised the Hignder King greatly. Granted, she was much taller than eight feet, but still..


    ncing back, Murdoc saw a perfectly cleared path in Zazzy¡¯s wake. He chuckled to himself again at how simple and amazing Zazzy was. To get the results she had just by walking, it would¡¯ve taken days with dozens of Hignders working together.


    Turning back to face forward, Murdoc patted Zazzy¡¯s side as he said; ¡°Ye truly are an amazin¡¯ beastie! Ye know that?! Hahahahaha!¡±


    Zazzy trilled her thanks at him, then picked up her pace. She could smell the other humans around the corner, and was excited to see what ¡®decorating a tree¡¯ entailed. As she neared the corner, Murdoc called out to her..


    ¡°Yer Da thought that he needed tae wit ye ta supervise, but I think we¡¯ll be okay, rightssie?! Ye will do what we say, and be mindful of those around ye, right?!¡±


    Zazzy nodded and trilled her understanding, prompting Murdoc to add; ¡°If ye can be a good girl fer me the whole time, I¡¯ll have an extra-special treat fer ya after the decorations are up, ye ken?!¡±


    Zazzy roared her excitement and agreement, the slowed her pace as she came to the corner..


    ************


    The Hignders didn¡¯t know that the Last Warrick¡¯s dragon was going to help them decorate the tree. More had volunteered than normal due to the Alconians participating, so the entrance was pretty packed with people. As they began to sort boxes, they heard a loud roaring from around the corner..


    As they all looked over, a massive ck arm with ws was the first thing they saw. Followed by horns and teeth as Zazzy¡¯s head came into view. As the front half of her came around the corner, shoveling snow along the way; the Hignders on the ground instinctively tensed..


    Until they saw their King happily riding on her backside with a goofy grin. As Zazzy cleared the corner, Murdoc called out; ¡°Happy Yuletide, everyone! Guess who¡¯s here ta help!¡±


    All tension drained as everyone started to cheer for their King and guest. As Zazzy came to a stop in front of a tree bigger than her, Murdoc called out to everyone; ¡°We¡¯re gonna show the Southerners how We do Yuletide!¡±


    As everyone cheered out loud again, Zazzy focused on not hurting the people crowding around her with her tail. She was already excited, and straining to keep her tail in check. As Murdoc watched her keep control, he thought to himself; ¡®I don¡¯t know why Tidas was so worried fer.. I bet this will be easy!¡¯


    Murdoc woulde to find out andment how wrong he was...

 Chapter 353

    353 Not A Bairn(Part Two)


    People began to crowd Zazzy as she happily wagged her tail. She was still trying to be mindful of everyone around her, but there was so much going on. Boxes of shiny balls and sparkly ropes were everywhere, and everyone looked excited to see her.


    As her own excitement grew, so did the number of peopleing over to meet and greet Zazzy. Several children were grabbing on her, despite their parents best efforts to keep them off of her. She didn¡¯t mind it at all, but there was work to be done, and only a limited time to do it.


    It wasn¡¯t just the gigantic tree in front of their main entrance that the Hignders were decorating. Every house and every street corner within the city was covered in Yuletide cheer. The different sections of the hignds were free to decorate how they saw fit, but the city was decked out in their ancient traditions.


    Blues, whites, reds, greens, golds, and silvers shimmered in the light cast by thempposts along the roads. Every business had painted their windows with wintery scenes, and images of Santa the ws.


    The ones of Nics varied from him in a reindeer-drawn sled, to him leaving gifts in various settings, to cutesy ones of him sticking out of a stocking and the like. Murdoc always got a good chuckle out of those ones.


    As he climbed down from Zazzy¡¯s backside, she had decided to use her tail to lightly swing several children back and forth that had grabbed ahold. A few of the parents fussed, but Zazzy was a truly gentle creature at heart, and most could tell by looking at her.


    As she preupied the children, Murdoc handed out orders to his people. They were to start to untangle the gands, check the light strings for dead bulbs, and double-check the giant ornaments for wear and tear. The children were making recements for the broken ones, as was their tradition.


    They were basically foam balls with weather-resistant paint, but the children loved contributing to the festivities. There were even a few on there that were centuries old; that¡¯s how long the Hignders had decorated the tree that they referred to as the Founder¡¯s Tree.


    They had a legend handed down through the generations...


    .....


    When the first humans had emerged from their bunkers after the Great Shift, the tree before them was the first thing to ever be nted. It originally signified humanity¡¯s perseverance, and their ancestors¡¯ return to the world. Now: it was their symbol of their imperishable determination to survive, and a marker for home.


    The top of the tree could¡¯ve seen from the Hignd¡¯s boarder on a clear, sunny day; if you knew to look for it. The area immediately around their base¡¯s entrance was open, but sparse trees surrounded the outer perimeter in clumps. Tidas and the RMC members hadn¡¯t had an inkling at all that the Hignders¡¯ base was so close, so many times..


    ¡®If they¡¯da stuck in out wit their winter missions round the holidays, the gommies woulda seen our lights, and found us.. Good thing that they mostly be a buncha gowks in armor..¡¯


    Zas Murdoc shook the thought from his head, he heard several people yelling at once. The children had all been sent back inside to finish up their crafts, and many of the adults had started on their tasks. Those in charge of the gands had started to unroll and untangle them.


    Right as they were stretching some out to check for knots, Zazzy walked across their path. People were jerked off of their feet,nding face-first in thepacted snow. Some were even dragged several feet as Zazzy took a single step.


    When Murdoc started to call out her name, Zazzy half-turned around, dragging a few of those still hanging onto the ends of the gand. He told her to stop moving so they could untangle her, which she didn¡¯t listen. As she trilled and grunted while trying to unwrap herself, Murdoc could¡¯ve sworn that Zazzy repeatedly trilled ¡®sorry¡¯.


    Murdoc chuckled loudly, drawing everyone¡¯s attention to himself. He threw his arm up in the air and yelled; ¡°Sorry, Zazzy! But the decorations are fer the tree, not you!¡±


    Many of the angry expressions changed to amused ones as they got up from the ground. Zazzy had stopped moving out of fear of stepping on someone, which Murdoc was thankful for.. She nearly Did squish someone.


    They had gotten stick on the end of the gand. It had thick metal wires running through it, to make sure it could withstand the harsh weather and winds that hit the tree. The open area around the Hignders¡¯ base entrance allowed the wind plenty of open space to pick up speed.


    If the decorations weren¡¯t heavy-duty, then they wouldn¡¯t survive until Hogmanay. It was tradition for their Yuletide decorations to stay up until after the new year..


    The act was supposed to represent bringing any and all of the positive energy from the previous year, into the next. The entire city turned into one giant party on Hogmanay Eve. To be honest: it was Murdoc¡¯s favorite holiday.


    As they restraightened the gand and double-checked it, Zazzy sat off to the side with a sad expression. Several Hignders came over and petted her, and a few even fed her some elk jerky that they had. She seemed in slightly better spirits due to everyone¡¯s kindness, but still had a gloom about her.


    Zazzy really wished that she was smaller, like how she used to be when she would follow Peggy around. If she were still small, Zazzy thought that she could help..


    Seeing her sadly draw little shapes in the snow with her w had tugged at the hearts of the Hignders. It was hours early, but they thought that Zazzy could put the tree topper on.


    Murdoc wasn¡¯t fond of breaking tradition on the holidays, but the light crew said that it would make wrapping the lights around the tree easier. With a sigh and a smile, the king agreed to his people¡¯s request, and approached the not-so-little dragon.


    She had a mncholy expression, and was making star and ornament shapes in the snow.. ¡®She¡¯s the size of a whale, but pouts like a four year old..¡¯


    ¡°Are ye bored,ssie?¡±


    Zazzy nodded, then huffed woefully as Murdoc added; ¡°Would ye like ta put the topper on the tree?¡±


    The dragon¡¯s disposition had instantly shifted as her wings started to twitch. She hadn¡¯t gone for her morning flight with her father this morning, so she was itching to get some air under her wings.


    Murdocughed at the swiftness that the overgrown dragon was capable of when properly motivated. As Zazzy¡¯s tail started to work itself into a frenzy, she trotted over to a snowy clearing away from the people and tree. With Murdoc following behind to climb onto her back.


    Both of Zazzy¡¯s parents had stressed to her to make sure that she had clearance on both sides before taking off. The force from the p of Zazzy¡¯s wings alone could uproot trees if she wasn¡¯t careful, so it was important to avoid blowing away people when she took off.


    As she started to take off, Murdoc called out to her as he tried to protect himself from her gusts. Seeing him in harm¡¯s way; she quickly wrapped her tail around him, the set him on her back as he wailed like a bairn. As he plopped down, Murdoc heard her snickering at him.


    ¡°I have a thing about heights, okay?! Go easy on me,ssie!¡± Murdoc yelled as the wind whipped around him.


    Zazzy snorted in response which scared Murdoc greatly. He could only imagine all the crazy crap she was used to doing with her parents on her back.. ¡®I bet ye Skye¡¯s a bloody rocket on here.. Well, Ima no crazy person!¡¯


    ¡°Zazzy?! I Really don¡¯t wanna die today, ye ken?! No crazy shite wit me on yer back! Don¡¯t forget that If yer good, ye get a special treat tonight!¡±


    Zazzy trilled loudly in response, agreeing to Murdoc¡¯s terms. He had brought her lots of yummy food before, and she wondered what could be better than that.. ¡®Maybe two piles of food? No.. Mother and Father wouldn¡¯t let me eat that much at once..¡¯


    Excited for her surprise, Zazzy was extra careful not to rock around too much, which Murdoc appreciated. Being on her back on the ground was Vastly different from being on it in the air. With the fading daylight in the background, Zazzy carefully lifted off to allow the light crew to move the topper into the clearing.


    It took three Tank mages to carry it over, but Zazzy had lifted it with ease. Everyone had stopped working to watch a genuine dragon put the star topper on their tree. As soon as Zazzy had set it down, she roared with enthusiasm, inciting the Hignders below into a cheering frenzy.


    Right as she came back down, a huge machine came around the corner. It had a long metal beam with a bucket-looking thing on the end of it. As Zazzy stared at in, she realized a human was in the bucket..


    As Zazzy quirked an eyebrow at the contraption, Murdoc pped his hands together and said; ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s get the lights up!¡±


    Everyone cheered as the machine inched closer to the tree. Murdoc was shocked that they¡¯d fixed the lift truck in such a short time. Usually it took weeks, and it had only stopped working the other day..


    As the beams raised the bucket up, the thing seemed far shakier than normal. When the slight tremors turned into full-blown rattling, Murdoc screamed for them to turn it off, but it was toote.


    The beam snapped at it¡¯s joint, and the bucket came crashing down towards the people below. The man that had been in the bucket had jumped onto the tree, and was dangling from a branch as he cried out for help.


    The people below cried out in terror as the thousand-pound beam came crashing down towards them. As they closed their eyes and braced for death, they heard a metallic crashing noise..


    Nothing happened.


    Looking up, the Hignders cried out in praise and thanks at Zazzy catching the beam a mere four feet from their heads. As she set the beam down, she turned her head and used her tail to grab the Hignder hanging precariously from a branch.


    As she gently set him down, the man looked up at Zazzy with tears in his eyes, and hugged her tail as he repeated ¡®thank you¡¯ over and over again. The next thing she knew, the whole of the Hignd¡¯s people was chanting her name.


    Walking over with a giant smile on his face, Murdoc patted Zazzy¡¯s side, and said; ¡°Nice catch, Lassie! And yer Da was worried..¡±

 Chapter 354

    354 Lights, Gand, And An Apology


    Zazzy beamed at Murdoc as the people chanted her name. The man she had rescued was still hugging her tail as he cried. Half a dozen people would¡¯ve been seriously injured, if not killed, had it not been for the young dragon¡¯s quick thinking.


    Murdoc was especially surprised by Zazzy¡¯s amazing reaction time. She generally shook the ground when she walked because of her size, but the swiftness with which she moved in wasn¡¯t logical. The only thing he could think of was a mental image of who her parents were..


    ¡®Of course their ¡®scaly bairn¡¯ would be light-footed like her parents.. I think Ima startin¡¯ ta get used to havin¡¯ me expectations blown away..¡¯


    Shaking the thoughts aside, Murdoc cleared his throat, and spoke to his people; ¡°Looks like we got even More ta celebrate tonight!¡±


    After pausing to let the Hignders cheer their agreement, Murdoc continued; ¡°The stroke of midnight starts Yuletide Eve! If we wanna be ready ta surprise the Southerners, and be ready ta kick off the holidays right: we need ta get our arses movin¡¯!¡±


    Hundreds called out their understanding, then started to disperse, but Murdoc wasn¡¯t done; ¡°Since we no longer have a means ta wrap the lights, I¡¯d like ta ask our Yuletide Angel here, a favor!¡±


    Zazzy tilted her head in a quizzical manner as Murdoc asked; ¡°Will ye help me ta attach the gand, and wrap the lights,ssie?!¡±


    It was a good thing that the man had let go of her tail, because Zazzy would¡¯ve flung him into next week; it was wagging so hard. She tilted her head up, made a kind of cooing-roar noise, then shook her head up and down. The crowdsughed at her adorable response, then cheered her on for her help.


    Most found it funny that they were going all out for the Southerners¡¯ sakes, but their dragon was doing most of the hard work. The man that Zazzy had saved decided to spearhead a special thank you project just for Zazzy.


    .....


    As the people ran around withdders hanging ornaments and aligning the gand, Murdoc was pulled to the side as Zazzy went to take her ce for takeoff. The man asked what some of Zazzy favorite things were.


    He told them of the gifts stockpiled for her birthday, and said that; ¡°I swear: the only thing that dragon doesna have is a nket big enough to cover herself with..¡±


    The man had grinned cheekily at Murdoc, knowing exactly what to do..


    After the man had left, Murdoc immediately went about climbing up on Zazzy. She helped him up with her tail while giving him a confused expression. Thenguage barrier was difficult for them both, but as long as she could understand him, and answer ¡®yes¡¯ or ¡®no¡¯ questions; they could aplish their goal.


    The people cleared away both the decorations and themselves. To make sure that the gusts made from Zazzy¡¯s wings wouldn¡¯t cause problems. They had just avoided one major ident, and they didn¡¯t want the opportunity for another to ur.


    Since the lights connected to the star at the top, Zazzy found it easier to start the winding morion from there. There was only one string, but it was interconnected to many, to make it long enough to wrap all the way around without leaving anyrge gaps or dark spots.


    From her angle in the air; Zazzy could see a kind of spiral pattern to the tree¡¯s branches. It made it rtively easy to see where the string should be set as she flew around it. The entire lighting process usually took around two to three hours for the Hignders..


    Zazzy finished in twenty minutes.


    The Hignders came back outside and cheered as shended back over in herunch area. They were going to start having her attach the gand at the top, then groups would wrap around the tree by walking around it together.


    The lights had to be tightly wrapped so the string would sink into the branches a bit. This technique would make the tree itself look like it was creating the glow, and cast extra light on the ornaments. They wouldn¡¯t see the finished product until midnight, but everyone thought that the tree already looked wonderful with just the lights..


    Because it was still daylight, the tree didn¡¯t glow as brilliantly as it usually did, but the gathered people could already tell that it was going to look stunninge nightfall. Once the power was cut off from the test, Murdoc and Zazzy got back to work.


    As they attached another string of multicolored gand, Murdoc wondered if Tidas had had any luck tracking down Skye...


    ************


    Tidas had literally spent the entire morning looking for Skye in the city, but it seemed like he was always five steps behind her. He has been missing her by ¡®just a couple minutes¡¯ all day..


    Whether it was at Gavin¡¯s, the weaver¡¯s, the ss makers; Tidas had even tried Petrie¡¯s house.. But he just kept missing her. He knew that she was doing it on purpose, considering she had doubled back to the ss maker¡¯s ce. The owner had told Skye that her husband was looking for her..


    ¡°And what did she say when you told her that?¡± Tidas asked apprehensively.


    The shopkeeper shed him a sympathetic look before replying; ¡°Her honest words were to tell ye that ¡®ye should¡¯ve used yer wordsst night¡¯.. Ima sorry, Prince Tidas.¡±


    It was around three-thirty when he¡¯d finally gotten back. As he came down the hallway towards the RMC bunker, he saw us and Ronnie standing outside the spare bunker that he and Skye used on asion for some private time together. As he came up to them, they both moved in front of his path..


    ¡°What are you two doing?¡±


    ¡°Following orders,¡± came us¡¯ standard reply.


    ¡°Special ones.. Pertainin¡¯ to you, specifically,¡± Ronnie added with a smug tone.


    Tidas sighed heavily, not in the mood for Ronnie¡¯s antics; ¡°What orders?¡±


    us¡¯ demeanor never changed as he replied; ¡°Not to let anyone in-¡±


    ¡°Specifically you,¡± Ronnie added with a cocky attitude that was very quickly grating Tidas the wrong way.


    ¡°I know I need to apologize to her, so that¡¯s what I¡¯m going to do. But you two need to move for me to do that..¡±


    us looked like he wanted to move, and Ronnie just looked cocky when the door behind them crack open, and revealed Skye. She was wrapped up in a fluffy robe, with a towel around her head.


    ¡°Tis fine. You can let ¡¯em in,¡± she stated in less than a weing tone.


    Tidas nodded, then smirked at Ronnie as he passed. He stuck his tongue out at him like a child as the door closed behind him. The two stared forward a few moments before us smacked Ronnie in the back of the head.


    ¡°Ouch! The hell was that fer?!¡±


    ¡°Pissin¡¯ off the Commander, idiot,¡± us chided.


    ¡°...Oh yeah. I kinda forget that¡¯s his job sometimes,¡± Ronnie replied with a dopey grin.


    us sighed...


    ************


    Tidas stood back and watched Skye go back into the bathroom. After a few moments, she came out with her hair brushed, but still had the robe on. Her clothes wereid out in the bed, and they weren¡¯t her usual RMC issued ones, either.


    ¡°Where did thosee from?¡±


    Skye stared at him tly for a few moments, then replied; ¡°Amara gave ¡¯em to me fer tonight. It¡¯s a thick wool dress, so I¡¯ll be warm, and the leggings are made of the same material.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure that you should be walking around without your armor on?¡±


    Skye shed her husband the same t look as before before she replied; ¡°I havena worn armor almost since Malcolm¡¯s arrest. No one in the Hignds wants ta risk a war over nonsense. And the only one who cared to organize their hatred is locked away until his trial.. Ima not worried.¡±


    ¡°But I am,¡± Tidas stated as he took a step towards her.


    ¡°Ohh! Yer worried now, are ye? Weren¡¯t too worried about mest night,¡± Skye replied with a scathing tone.


    ¡°You told me to sleep outside!¡± Tidas bellowed indignantly.


    Skye sighed; ¡°Actually, if ye recall: You volunteered ta sleep wit Zazzy. I simply said that ye needed ta find another ce ta sleep. And ye didna even Try tae and talk ta me after!¡±


    ¡°I was gonna, but you were talkin¡¯ with Amara then! I went to sleep before you did!¡± Tidas yelled back.


    Skye ced her hands on her hips; ¡°So you were fine with sleepin¡¯, knowin¡¯ that I was upset wit ye?!¡±


    ¡°What was I supposed to do?! Risk pissin¡¯ you off more, or let you sleep on it?! Obviously I made the wrong choice, but I didn¡¯t want you madder at me than you already were,¡± Tidas was standing in front of Skye by the time he had finished speaking.


    The pained expression on his features was hard to see, but Skye had to drive the point home. She¡¯d seen too many good men ruin themselves by overindulging when they couldn¡¯t handle the emotions bottled up within them..


    ¡®Like hell am I gonna let that happen to me hubby!¡¯


    ¡°Ye did make a mistake.. Ye have Never talked like that ta me seriously before, and it was because ye been drinkin¡¯ too muchtely. Tis partly my fault fer healin¡¯ ye, but I won¡¯t be doin¡¯ that anymore, ye hear me?! If ye choose ta get hammered like that, don¡¯t be expectin¡¯ me help!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be gettin¡¯ like that anymore, I promise,¡± Tidas replied as he opened his arms for a hug.


    Skye hesitated; ¡°Are ye gonna tell me Why ye been drinkin¡¯ like that? The whole truth if it?¡±


    ¡°...Not yet, but I promise I will as soon as I¡¯m capable. Is that okay?¡±


    Skye studied her husband¡¯s face a few moments before she walked into his arms. She understood that he may need time to sort himself, but alcohol only mucks the mind, it doesn¡¯t clear it.


    It was a stall tactic to avoid dealing with a problem directly, which bothered Skye greatly. Her husband had never been one to turn a blind eye to any problem.. ¡®What could be weighin¡¯ on his mind so much that he feels the need to escape from it?¡¯


    As Skye wrapped her arms around his waist, she said; ¡°Yer ce is here, with me, Tidas. Don¡¯t go too far, okay?¡±


    Tidas tightened his grip; ¡°I¡¯m sorry to worry you, love. But this is something I have to decide on myself, before I trouble anyone else with it. I¡¯m sorry if that bothers you, but I¡¯m....uncertain of some things. It has nothing to do with you, so don¡¯t worry..¡±


    Tidas leaned back to look his wife in her eyes directly before speaking; ¡°You are myfort space. You¡¯re the one I go to when I need peace and honesty. I know that we¡¯re supposed to decide everything together, but I need to figure out what our choices are before I talk to you about them.¡±


    The amount of fluster in Tidas¡¯ voice made Skye¡¯s heart feel heavy. She was honestly upset that he hadn¡¯t attempted to make amendsst night, but it seemed shallow now. She didn¡¯tprehend the level of struggle and contemtion he was going through..


    ¡°Ima sorry, too. I didna know that somethin¡¯ other than yer friend¡¯s death weighed upon ye.. And I don¡¯t expect ye ta make every single decision wit me, either. Just the ones that directly affect Us. Yer still yer own person, husband. Bein¡¯ married doesna mean bein¡¯ consumed by the rtionship itself.¡±


    ¡°I love the man ye are.. I don¡¯t wanna lose him,¡± Skye added right before she kissed him.


    Tidas wanted to tell her his worries, but neither of them were ready for the choices to be made yet. His biggest concern, after dealing with his uncle, was his brother. Seeing the lengths to which he was willing to go just to spy on his loyal-to-the-crown little brother; Tidas feared for the future of Alcon.


    He had sworn to himself a long time ago that if it came down to it, he would overthrow his brother¡¯s rule.. But could he follow through with it? If Marco couldn¡¯t be reasoned with, and he sent their kingdom back a hundred years in rights andws: would Tidas be capable of taking the crown from his brother?


    As the two embraced each other: Tidas and Skye both worried for the one they loved most...

 Chapter 355

    355 Teasing And Timeframes


    ***WARNING: DESCRIPTIVE SEXUAL CONTENT***


    After a few minutes of silently holding each other, Skye and Tidas released their hold so Skye could get clothes on. The dress that Amara had given her to wear looked fitted and warm, so neither would need to worry about her getting cold. Looking at the dress, Skye chuckled to herself..


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Tidas asked as he sat down at the top of the bed, and leaned against the headboard.


    ¡°Just thinkin¡¯ how much Amara lucked out to be a Fire mage here. I imagine keeping warm isna an issue wit her..¡±


    Tidasughed at his wife¡¯s observation, but quickly quieted down when she dropped her robe to dress. Skye¡¯s naked form had instantly captivated him, and his reaction had brought a cheeky grin to her lips.


    Slowly turning around, she grinned at her husband; ¡°See, if ye woulda came ta bedst night, we coulda had a proper makeup..¡±


    Standing stark naked in front of Tidas, Skye added; ¡°And ye would¡¯ve already gotten yer fill of me.¡±


    Tidas chuckled in a husky voice; ¡°Oh, love.. It¡¯s adorable that you think there¡¯s such a thing for me..¡±


    Tapping into his magic, Tidas zipped over to Skye in the blink of an eye. He firmly wrapped his arms around her, and pressed her against him. She yelped as the coldness of his armor made contact with her exposed skin, then shivered as Tidas whispered in her ear; ¡°I¡¯ll Never have enough of you..¡±


    .....


    Skye cheeks flushed as she tried to hide her face from him, but Tidas wouldn¡¯t let her. Her flustered expression from beingplimented or praised was one of his favorite faces that she made. Tilting her head up, Tidas felt his own need rising as he dripped honeyed words into her ear..


    ¡°Your touch, your taste.. I could love you for a thousand years, and I would still crave you, Skye..¡±


    Her n to tease him had backfired. As Tidas¡¯ warm breath tickled her ear, a familiar throbbing began to build within Skye¡¯s body. Goosebumps sprang up all over her as he gently ran his fingers up and down her backside.


    Tidas already knew that Skye loved him just as much, which intensified his need for her. As he softly tweaked one of her taut nipples, she pressed herself against him. She felt the same way he did; a hundred lifetimes of loving him would never be enough..


    After Tidas had finished speaking, he began to nip at the lining of her ear, then trailed his mouth along her neck. Once he reached her corbone, he jumped to her lips, and stole her breath away..


    Breaking the kiss, Tidas let his hand slip from her breast as he smirked and said; ¡°If you insist on ying this game, I¡¯ll expect a proper reward when I win.¡±


    Skye¡¯s demeanor went from dazed, to determined in three seconds; ¡°Ye think that ye can tease me enough ta turn me wanton, do ye?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t think it, love: I know it,¡± Tidas replied, then reached down to tease her bud.


    Skye¡¯s back arched instinctively into him as his skillful fingers worked her. As she felt her wetness building, she pulled away from her husband and grinned defiantly at him..


    ¡°We¡¯ll just have ta see who breaks first,¡± Skye stated before starting her dressing process.


    Tidas chortled at her, then went into the bathroom to adjust himself. When he came back out, Skye was standing near the end of the bed wait. He was surprised she¡¯d dressed so quickly, but he figured that she probably didn¡¯t want him messing with her again for a bit.


    As a devilish smile spread across his face, Tidas walked up to her, and kissed her passionately enough to make her knees weak. Skye gripped his armor as she tried to maintain her footing.


    Feeling her wobbling against him, Tidas held her up with his arm, pinning her to his chest as he took his time savoring her. He didn¡¯t know why, but Skye always tasted sweet to him. Feeling his own lust rising again, Tidas broke the kiss, then released his grip once he knew that his wife wouldn¡¯t fall over.


    Smiling cockily at her, Tidas said; ¡°You¡¯re lucky we have ces to be..¡±


    ¡°And yer unlucky fer challengin¡¯ me ta a teasin¡¯ contest, fer I have the perfect weapon against ye..¡±


    Tidas quirked an eyebrow at her; ¡°A weapon? Why kind of a weapon?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough.. Come along, husband. We have a list of things ta do before the tree lightin¡¯..¡±


    ************


    As soon as Skye and Tidas came out of their room, all three of Skye¡¯s body guards were waiting for them. Kari had gone and bathed as well, and gushed over Skye¡¯s dress as soon as she saw it.


    Unlike the wintertime dresses in Alcon, the one Skye had on actually looked warm. Most woman¡¯s clothing was designed to look appealing to men, and not designed withfort in mind. The ones that were generally gotbeled as peasant dresses.


    Skye had been slowly changing the way fashion was viewed in the capital when she was there, but who knows what they would being home to in a few months. April seemed so close, yet so far away.


    As they headed toward


    ¡®I wonder how Peggy¡¯s doin¡¯? We got word that she had recovered from her cold, but I havena heard anything since. I hope Genie didn¡¯t fret too much about Zazzy being gone.. Ah, who am I kiddin¡¯: I know he flipped his shit...Wish I coulda seen it..¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s got you smiling so much?¡± Tidas asked, seeing his wife expression shift unprompted.


    She shook her head; ¡°Nothin¡¯, just wonderin¡¯ how everyone¡¯s doin¡¯ back home. I wonder if me parents came up ta see Peggy, or ordered her to Moonshire for Yuletide. I hope she isna spendin¡¯ it alone..¡±


    As sadness started to overtake his wife¡¯s face, Tidas squeezed her hand as they walked and said; ¡°I think she¡¯ll be fine. Knowin¡¯ yer parents, they probably called her home to help with their decorating and gift-giving that you made your parents promise to do in your stead. Dinna worry, love. Peggy¡¯s as bonny as theye.¡±


    Skye grinned at him; ¡°That bit of northern twang to yer words is gettin¡¯ more prominent, husband. Best be careful that ye don¡¯t get too used to it, or Magnus will have a fit.¡±


    Tidasughed boisterously; ¡°Like you¡¯re one ta talk! You sound like you were raised here.¡±


    Skye smirked; ¡°Aye, but I have had years of practice hiding my regr speech patterns. You, good sir, will sound like a heathen to your father. I, on the other hand, can flick it on and off at my own discretion: like now.¡±


    Tidas chuckled, amused by the court chamaeleon she could be when she wanted. Most people, be them from the north or south, had nothing but praise to say about Skye. With her character being nearly irreproachable, the way she spoke didn¡¯t truly matter: except to the elitists.


    They haven¡¯t bothered Skye so far because she didn¡¯t really act like themon born person she was. As long as she could continue to fit the facade of being a noble, then they could mostly overlook her heritage..


    As Tidas thought about it, he wondered what would happen when Skye¡¯s bloodline became known. With how much the Hignders talked about it, the moment that the soldiers were let loose from their duties: all of Alcon would know that Skye was the Last Warrick.


    He had already talked with us, Ronnie, and Kari about the extra precautions he wanted them to take when they got back. Since the person or people responsible for killing all of the Warricks was never caught, Tidas worried that Skye would be a target...


    ************


    By the time the group had finished running around, they were pushing their time limit. They made sure that all of their gifts had been finished, and taken out to the Founder¡¯s Tree.


    They were runningte because of all of the well-wishes and happy holidays they¡¯d received along the way. Plus, anytime Skye heard someone sneeze, she had to stop and heal them. ording to her; ¡°No one should be sick on the holidays.¡±


    The reason that she had gotten up so early that morning was so that she could clear out the hospitals as much as possible. Skye wanted to make sure families could be together for the holidays, since she couldn¡¯t be with all of hers.


    Right as they came close to the main entrance to the Hignders¡¯ homes, they had heard Zazzy¡¯s name several times. Apparently, she had saved a bunch of people from an ident..


    Once they heard the details from a few passing Hignders, Skye and Tidas rushed outside to see their scaly bairn. When they existed the doorway, they could see Zazzy in the distance.


    Several Hignder children were all hanging off of her tail and wings as she slowly lifted them up and down. After a few moments, she¡¯d set the children down and give others a turn. The parents were taking turns making sure that the children didn¡¯t crowd or climb all over her, and we¡¯re taking proper turns.


    Skye and Tidas smiled at each other in relief, then looked around. Giant spotlights shined everywhere, making sure that everyone could see what they were doing. Booths had been set up that served food and drink, and one near the tree handed out candles.


    It was a tradition in the Hignds light the candles after the tree was lit up, then carry the me back to one¡¯s home for good luck. No one knew when it had started, it had been done as long since the Founder¡¯s Tree was big enough to decorate. The younger ones made apetition out of it each year.


    As Skye and Tidas approached Zazzy, she tried her best to be patient, and not cut the children¡¯s fun short. As soon as their turn was over, the parents told them all to thank Zazzy for ying with them, and that the tree lighting was happening soon anyways.


    When everyone had cleared away, says he let her enthusiasm peek. Her tail wagged violently, and she nearly knocked Tidas over while trying to muzzle him. When she turned to Skye, her mother practically jumped on her and hugged her as best she could.


    Since Zazzy was so big, it was akin to hugging a wall, but she still loved that Skye tried. It took a few minutes for Zazzy to mentally exin her day to her parents. When she¡¯d finished, they told her how proud they were of her, which looked confusing to the people on the outside.


    Once they finished going off to Zazzy, Skye went and double-checked all of the presents under the tree. She couldn¡¯t detect any traces of poisons, or anything nefarious. As she finished, the RMC members started to file out right on time...

 Chapter 356

    356 Yuletide Eve


    Tidas had put Ralph and Arthur in charge of getting the RMC members outside for the surprise. They knew that the tree was being lit up at midnight, which still wasn¡¯t for a couple of hours. So most were wondering why they had been brought out early.


    All of the Hignders greeted the soldiers as they began to spread out. Ralph and Arthur had told them that once they were outside they had free rein to talk and enjoy themselves. None of them had understood how they could enjoy themselves in the freezing cold, but grasped the concept as soon as they saw the pary-like atmosphere.


    All kinds of delicious smells filled the air, and enticed the soldiers over to the booths first. Hot sandwiches and cocoa were the favorite among the crowds, with whiskey and mead in a close second. Sweets such as pies, cakes, and cookies were handed out as well.


    Both Hignder and RMC members were wee to eat and drink until they ran out of goods. And even then, and simply sent their helpers to their shops for more. Since Skye had given them extra harvests, they didn¡¯t mind added a bit of personal stock to the mix.


    Most shops stayed closed on Yuletide except a select few; like Mead Hall. Gathering ces were exempt from the shutdown, but all stores and most restaurants were closed until the day after Yuletide. Then everything except hospitals were closed on Hogmanay, so their stock didn¡¯t matter much.


    Skye ate about four sandwiches made of ham and cheese, drank two cups of cocoa, then proceeded to down a few shots of whiskey with their Hignder friends. us, Kari, Ronnie, Ralph, and Arthur were all gathered around, too. Skye still missed Peggy, but the warm atmosphere surrounding her made it easier to deal with.


    Zazzy watched restlessly as everyone ate and drank around her. People had been giving her all kinds of little snacks all day, but she was hungry now. The precision in which she had to use to fly around earlier had used up a lot of her stamina.


    As her tummy rumbled, Murdoc popped up with a whole-roasted bear, and two whole pigs on the side. It had taken several mages to bring the overgrown Grizzly down, but worth it to see and hear the dragon¡¯s reaction.


    Zazzy trilled and stomped her feet as she wagged her tail with unrestrained tion. Bear was one of her favorite things to eat, but that was mainly because they usually put up a fight. Her mother hadn¡¯t trained with her since they¡¯d left home, so it was the only time she saw a little action.


    .....


    That, and when she had faced the ¡®Muck Man¡¯ to save her mother. Zazzy got a very bad feeling about touching the goop, and she didn¡¯t want to find out why. It was just one of those survival instincts that she followed..


    As Zazzy happily ate her reward, Skye and Tidas talked with their friends. Amara, Kari, us, Skye, Petrie, and Ralph all stood in a circle chatting away. Tidas, Murdoc, Arthur, Gavin, and Ronnie were right next to them, but lost in their own discussion about Malcolm¡¯s trial.


    The night air was cold, and burned the lungs of those outside; which made it perfect whiskey weather to the Hignders. The chill calmed the slight burn from the alcohol, since the quality was a bit lower than what Skye and Tidas had gotten used to. It didn¡¯t bother them, though: free drinks were free drinks.


    Skye realized that she may have gone a bit overboard with her spending, but it didn¡¯t bother her very much. As long as Magnus would continue to help split Zazzy¡¯s food bill, she would be fine. Investing in Alfred¡¯s restaurant was turning out to be very profitable for both of them..


    Since the Cat¡¯s Paw was known to be Skye and Tidas¡¯ favorite restaurant within the capital, it had be extremely popr. Even Thistlewood in Dragonhorn had seen an increase in sales due to them. Zas being the owner made it well-known before, but it seemed like any business that the two fancied saw a surge in sales.


    Even Mead Hall had seen a sea of new faces visiting, all hoping to catch a glimpse of the Last Warrick and the ¡®Redeemed MacArthur¡¯.


    While the prince¡¯s family were still considered traitors like their ancestors, in the eyes of the majority of Hignders: Tidas alone had redeemed himself from his ancestors¡¯ betrayal. His love and loyalty to Skye were in for all to see, and she clearly loved him back.


    Even now, engaged in different conversations; Skye and Tidas were holding hands as they spoke to others. Most thought it was a sign that the world was changing again. But the question was: would it be for the better, or worse? Only time would tell..


    Murdoc didn¡¯t talk as much as usual because he was too busy watching Skye and Tidas. Never in a thousand years would he have expected to be celebrating Yuletide with Alconians. On top of that, the man that he¡¯d seen as his mortal enemy for years; Murdoc now thought of as a friend.


    If Skye wouldn¡¯t have saved him and Tidas from Drexel¡¯s plot, Malcolm would basically control the Hignds right now, and they would still be at war with the Alconians. She had saved countless future lives of both Hignders and Alconians by risking her life.


    Watching Skye, Murdoc¡¯s heart thumped in his chest. He really did care for her more than he should, but he couldn¡¯t help it. She honest and kind; beautiful inside and out.. ¡®What man in his right mind wouldn¡¯t fall fer her..¡¯


    Usually when Murdoc wanted something, he took it. Not by violent means, he was just very persuasive. Women, food, trinkets, weapons; people generally just have him what he wanted because he was king. Skye was the first anything that he had wanted, but couldn¡¯t have.


    Pursuing her regardless of the obvious had crossed his mind, but there was no denying the way she looked at Tidas. The love was clear between them, which was fine with Murdoc, so long as she was happy and treated well..


    ¡®Hehe, least I know he¡¯ll treat her right. I¡¯ve never seen a man so whipped by his wife in me life! ...But then again: I¡¯d be the same way..¡¯


    As Murdoc inwardlymented, Wace walked up to him. Not many could tell when he was upset, but Wace could always tell somehow. As he stood next to him, they spoke to each other in low tones..


    ¡°Does it tweak ye ta she her happy wit him?¡± Wace asked, not mincing his words at all.


    Murdoc barked augh; ¡°Why would it? She¡¯s clearly happy..¡±


    Wace grinned; ¡°Aye, but had the Warricks lived-¡±


    ¡°But they didn¡¯t, and ye know that Lucas woulda married her off ta them regardless. Better to be at a MacArthur¡¯s side than in their path, especially since she be a Warrick.¡±


    Wace donned a ponderous expression; ¡°Do ye think he knew of the contract?¡±


    Murdoc chortled; ¡°Oh, ye could bet yer arse he did, but I get his decision..¡±


    ¡°How can ye after seeing¡¯ her?! She was supposed ta be yours-¡±


    Murdoc looked sternly at Wace; ¡°She belongs ta no one, same as us. And I still woulda gave her a choice on the matter. I don¡¯t believe in forcin¡¯ marriage. The parties involved should at least care for each other..¡±


    Wace smirked; ¡°But ye do care for her..¡±


    Murdoc smile had a sadness to it as he replied; ¡°Aye.. But not as much as him. Tidas deserves her-¡±


    ¡°Only because ye refused ta im the contract. Sorcha wanted You to marry her, not a bloody MacArthur,¡± Wace¡¯s face crinkled in concealed anger, but Murdoc recognized it.


    ¡°I know ye loved her, Wally. But Skye isna her mother, and we dinna live a world where I can do as I please, king or not. Those two were meant ta be, any fool can see that: even you.¡±


    Wace huffed in annoyance. Sorcha was the love of his life, and even though he barely got to see her after their childhood, her death had hit him hard. When he learned of Skye betrothal to the MacArthur prince, it took Murdoc two days to convince him not to head south, and kidnap Skye from Lucas.


    Sorcha had promised Skye to Murdoc, even though he¡¯s older than Marco. It wasn¡¯t umon for men to be twenty years older than their brides, but Murdoc found it disturbing. He hadn¡¯t wanted a child bride, but a woman to be hispanion in life.


    Meeting Skye now let him know that he had made the right decision.. ¡®Although there¡¯s no harm in a wee bit of fantasizin¡¯ now and again..¡¯


    Zazzy had heard most of their conversation, and couldn¡¯t help but wonder who ¡®Sorcha¡¯ was. She¡¯d heard the name a few times, but never cared enough to pay attention. As she finished thest pig, Zazzy made a mental note to ask her mother about itter...


    ************


    A couple hours to midnight flew by, and before anyone knew it; it was time for the tree to be lit. As everyone gathered around, the spotlights began to be clicked off one by one...


    Suddenly, gentle candlelight began to illuminate the moonless night. When they were all lit, the Hignders began to sing a song. They sang it from the start of Yuletide, all the way through Hogmanay. It was called Auld Lang Syne, and it was beautifully done.


    At the end of the song, the clock struck midnight, and the lights on the tree flicked on..


    Colors shimmered and shined as the soft glow reflected off of every bulb and ornament. The crowds cheered and awed at the sight of it. Zazzy trilled loudly, then looked to her parents with a quirked head.


    Skye and Tidas exchanged a cheeky nce at each other, then quickly nodded and followed Zazzy. A few people had gathered in her takeoff area, but cleared the way when they saw Zazzying. Stretching out her wings while her parents climbed on, the dragon readied for takeoff.


    As soon as she was airborne, Zazzy flew up so she could see the tree from the darkened sky. It was like a shining star in the night, and left all three of them in awe. As they looked down at the Hignders and Alconians below, a broad smile crept across Skye¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ye know, no one wil believe us when we tell ¡¯em about how amazin¡¯ the Hignds are. Everyone thinks it¡¯s just rocks and snow up here,¡± Skye yelled over a gust of icy wind.


    Tidas tightened his arms around Skye as he replied; ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯ll be a problem..¡±


    ¡°Why do ye say that?¡±


    Tidas grinned mischievously; ¡°Let¡¯s just say that Murdoc, Gavin and I had already nned on picking out some gems ta bring home and show father..¡±


    Skye beamed, then signaled to Zazzy to go back. As they descended, Skye kept adjusting her dress like a it was a nervous tick. Curious, Tidas jokingly asked if she was worried that the Hignders would see her undergarments.


    Skye shed him a sultry smile as she replied; ¡°Who said I was wearin¡¯ any?¡±


    As Tidas¡¯ eyes went wide, Skye added; ¡°Ye made a mistake challengin¡¯ me, husband..¡±

 Chapter 357

    357 Not So Silent Night


    ***WARNING: EXTREMELY DESCRIPTIVE SEXUAL CONTENT***


    ¡°You mean you¡¯ve been walking around this entire time without-?!¡± Tidas half-asked, unable to say it out loud.


    ¡°I believe the word yer lookin¡¯ fer is undergarment. And I do have me bra on, just not me knickers,¡± Skye replied unabashedly.


    Tidas stared at her with shock and growing irritation. The idea that all another man had to do was lift her skirts to get at her was infuriating, but at the same time; it was unbelievably sensual to him.. because that meant that was all he needed to do, too.


    ¡°Zazzy, take us down,¡± Tidas said curtly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t like the game when I use all me weapons?¡± Skye asked as she leaned back against him.


    Tidas kept his stern expression; ¡°I don¡¯t like it when you leave yourself so vulnerable.¡±


    ¡°Because Ima with you, love. I have no worries,¡± Skye replied smoothly.


    Tidas wanted tough, but instead said; ¡°Don¡¯t try to sweet talk me, love. You took too big a risk pulling your wee stunt. And we¡¯re riding Zazzy! What if a Tank looked up at the right moment?¡±


    .....


    Skye¡¯s face started to dete; ¡°Me skirt is thick and long, and Ima sittin¡¯ in a way that no one can look up it. What more do ye want?¡±


    ¡°You not to pull crazy stunts like this,¡± Tidas replied without thinking.


    ¡°Oh.. Aye, then. Tis thest time I surprise ye like this again,¡± Skye stated in a hard tone, then sat up, and locked her eyes forward.


    Tidas knew that he had screwed up big time. Skye wasn¡¯t exactly experienced with being daring like this, and he felt like he had damaged her confidence. Apologizing right away wouldn¡¯t fix it, either..


    It was a bit pathetic on his part to be upset about imaginary scenarios, especially when Skye could do more than just defend herself. Tidas had immediately gone to his dark ce again, and it made him angry with himself..


    ¡®How do I fix this without making Skye feel ufortable? I don¡¯t want her to think that she can¡¯t express herself to me in any way she wants.. How do I show my worry without showing her where my mind went?¡¯


    As Zazzy went tond, Tidas asked; ¡°I know that you¡¯re mad at me, but can you please help me with something?¡±


    Skye huffed; ¡°What and where?¡±


    ¡°The meeting room behind the front entrance monitoring station. There¡¯s some things in there that Murdoc asked me to bring out earlier that I¡¯d forgotten about.¡±


    Even looking at Tidas was difficult to do at the moment; she was so mad at him. Skye feltpletely embarrassed and angry that he¡¯d made her feel bad for trying to be provocative for him. She¡¯d felt awkward all night, but also a little empowered by the removal of that thinyer of cloth.


    And now Tidas was raining on Skye¡¯s parade.. ¡®Tis not like free-ballin¡¯ is somethin¡¯ I do fer kicks! I just wanted ta surprise him.. Jerk.. Asshat.. I¡¯ll never try somethin¡¯ like this again..¡¯


    As Skye sighed with disappointment, Tidas inwardly panicked. When Zazzy hadnded, Skye jumped down without even looking back at him, and headed towards the meeting room. It was nearly two o¡¯clock in the morning, and the Hignders were starting to be antsy.


    The presents under the tree hadn¡¯t been handed out yet, and the Alconians wanted to open their gifts. As Skye and Tidas walked back towards the meeting room, several people stopped them to ask when they could hand them out.


    Skye kept walking while Tidas exined his dy. Murdoc overheard him, and quirked an eyebrow as he walked off. Petrie asked what was left in the meeting room for them to grab, but all he got in response was a broad grin. There wasn¡¯t anything left in the room to grab..


    When Skye walked into the room, she expected to see boxes or decorations of some sort, but the room was empty. There was a closet on the other side, so she walked over to look inside. Twisting and pulling the handle, she saw nothing when she pulled the door open.


    As confusion swirled in her mind, Tidas came into the room, andtched the door behind him..


    ¡°What exactly was it in this room that ye needed so badly?¡± Skye asked with clear annoyance in her voice.


    Tidas smiled as he replied; ¡°You..¡±


    What? Ahh! What the hell, husband?!¡± Skye yelled as Tidas zipped over to her, and pinned her against himself with an iron grip.


    The look in his eyes was intense that her heart lept in her chest. A smoldering passion that threatened to overtake her with a single nce shined there. Wordlessly calling out her name..


    ¡°What are ya doin¡¯?!¡± Skye asked with a slightly shaky voice.


    Tidas huffed as brought his left hand up to entangle in her hair; ¡°You will, now I¡¯m giving you your reward..¡±


    ¡°Not here! There¡¯s people literally everywhere outside this room! They¡¯ll hear us!¡±


    Tidas smirked devilishly at her; ¡°There¡¯s less than when we coupled in the area, after the Mage Trials. And..¡±


    Tidas removed his hand from her hair, grabbed hers, and ced it on top of his throbbing memeber; ¡°This is your fault. I think it¡¯s only right that you allow me to remedy it.¡±


    Skye¡¯s throat felt tight as her heartbeat pounded in her ears. Tidas didn¡¯t realize it, but his wife was already as worked up as he was, but she didn¡¯t want to admit it to him. She was still mad at him for making her feel bad.


    As if reading her mind, Tidas let go of her hand, and cupped her cheek; ¡°I¡¯m sorry I got upset. I went to a dark ce when I should¡¯ve gone to a happy one.. Thank you for the surprise, Skye. I did like it, as you can tell.¡±


    Skye¡¯s cheeks blushed prettily as she sighed. It was hard to stay mad at him, especially when he looked at her the way he was now..


    ¡°Do I have your permission to properly apologize to you?¡± he asked, a sensuous smile ying on his lips.


    With a wordless nod, Tidas reached down, and lifted Skye¡¯s skirts. He didn¡¯t want to use his hands because he hadn¡¯t had a chance to wash them for a while, but his mouth was fair use..


    After spreading her legs apart as far as they would go, a giant smile broke out across his face as the sight of her already-present wetness. Leaning in, Tidas began to lightly flick at her little bud with the tip of his tongue.


    Skye instantly arched her back at the warm contact. She tried her best not to moan and wiggle, but Tidas seemed determined to get that exact reaction from her. He switched her strokes from up and down to side to side, sending Skye to the edge of her first peak.


    As he had enticed her, Tidas had pushed off his coat, and undid his armor. As Skye bit down on some of the fabric from her dress, Tidas stood up, and removed his body suit. As he stood before her in his naked glory, Skye smiled at him with half-lidded eyes.


    His lightly tanned skin and toned body sent a new wave of lust throughout her body. When her eyes fell on his rock-hard member, Tidas smirked and asked; ¡°Like what you see?¡±


    Skye grinned back; ¡°Aye, I do.. Although I¡¯d rather feel it than look at it.¡±


    Tidas barked a sharpugh before replying; ¡°As mydy wishes..¡±


    Tidas used the backside of his pinky to align this member with Skye¡¯s entrance. She was beyond ready for him, and they both sighed with pleasure as he slowly pushed himself inside. As his speed picked up much quicker than usual, Skye felt herself rapidly climbing to her next peak.


    Walking around without her underwear on had been thrilling in a way that she hadn¡¯t expected. It wasn¡¯t something she would do often, but made a mental note in the back of her head to use it whenever Tidas was being unreasonable. It didn¡¯t happen often, but it would good to have a way to bring him to the table, so to speak.


    As their fervor built, Skye wrapped her legs around Tidas¡¯ waist, and pulled him into her in time with his thrusts. Sending him even deeper into her core. Right as she lept over the edge, she felt Tidas shutter against her as he gripped her hips to the point of bruising her.


    Tidas let his body go limp, and his body covered Skye. She loved that she could use her Tank trait now, and let himy on top of her without smushing her. She preferred skin-on-skin contact with him, but it wasn¡¯t an option at the moment.


    Leaning down a bit, Tidas kissed her several times before a knock came from the door. As he got off of her, the handle started to jiggle..


    Tidas pulled Skye up to her feet, letting her skirts fall all around her right as the door swung open. Skye¡¯s hair was a bit disheveled, but at least she was dressed: Tidas was still buck-naked..


    ¡°What the bloody hell is taken ye two-Oh my!¡± Amara yelled as she came in the room with Murdoc right behind her.


    Tidas¡¯ face instantly went beet-red as he picked up a piece of his armor to cover himself. Skye moved to stand in front of him, to block Amara¡¯s line of sight, although she had already turned away from him.


    Murdoc burst out inughter as Skye grabbed the sides of her skirts, and pulled them to the sides. To give her husband more room to dress. He used his Tank trait to speed up the process as Skye tried her best to kept a straight face. It was hard to do with Murdoc leaning against the door for support.


    As soon as he finished getting his body suit on, he looked at the two Hignders with anger all over his face as he yelled; ¡°The door was Locked for a reason!¡±


    ¡°Aye, it was, ahahahaha!¡± Murdoc chortled as he held his sides; ¡°Ye shoulda seen yer face! Like a bird smackin¡¯ into a widow! Hahahahaha!¡±


    Amara cleared her throat to gain their attention; ¡°Tis gettin¡¯te, and we need ta hand out the presents. That¡¯s why we came ta get ye.. Didna expect ye ta be doin¡¯ yer own unwrappin¡¯..¡±


    Skyeughed, but Tidas huffed in annoyance.. ¡®At least Murdoc didn¡¯t see Skye naked-?!¡¯


    ¡°Who unlocked the door?¡± Tidas asked in a threatening tone.


    Murdoc stoppedughing and mumbled; ¡°Oh, ahh-I think someone callin¡¯ me name...Yep, gotta go!¡±


    As Murdoc ran out the room with a cheeky grin, Tidas took off after him screaming; ¡°You fucking pervert! Trying ta peak in on My Wife?! You¡¯re dead!¡±


    Amara and Skyeughed hard enough to make tearse out of their eyes. After Skye scooped up Tidas¡¯ armor, the two headed out the room. As they shut the door behind them, Amara smiled at Skye and asked; ¡°Did we interrupt?¡±


    Skye smirked as her cheeks tinted slightly; ¡°No, ye came in right after.¡±


    Amara nodded, then grinned as she joked; ¡°Found what ye two were lookin¡¯ fer right away, did ya?¡±


    All Skye did in reply was smile as they headed over to the Founder¡¯s Tree..

 Chapter 358

    358 Misunderstandings


    All of the Alconians were ushered to the front, closest to the tree. As Skye and Amara made their way through the crowds, the Hignders had already started to hand out the presents..


    Everyone was smiling andughing as they opened their gifts. Skye had made baskets with goodies for all of the RMC members, but the Hignders had also made sure that each Alconian got a gift from them as well. They were random things; everyone chipping in what they could.


    Shop keepers gave small gift cards, knickknacks with Yuletide elements, and samplers of foods they made. Many of the Alconians received handmade items, too. Scarves, gloves, and wooly hats were probably the mostmon gifts among them.


    The Alconians themselves were taken aback by their former enemy¡¯s kindness. They knew that it stemmed from Skye¡¯s generosity towards them, but there was no reason to extend it to the Alconian soldiers, at least they thought..


    The Hignders knew that none of them had chosen to be away from their families on Yuletide. They were staying to deal with the monster in the Old Capital, which technically wasn¡¯t their problem. If the Alconians were going to be risking their lives, then they at least deserved a happy holiday beforehand.


    The baskets from Skye and Tidas each had a small bottle of whiskey, a mage-sized portion of elk jerky, and two jars of jam. It wasn¡¯t very much, but they had gotten something small for hundreds of people, and would be handing over a small fortune to Murdoc and Petrie in the summer.


    As many of the Alconians opened their bottles of whiskey, they shared with their new acquaintances. There was still a few issues, like drunken brawls over women, and misinterpretations. But overall; everyone was having an excellent time..


    Everyone but Zazzy.


    She had gotten her surprise from Murdoc, and had received piles and piles of meat from the Hignders, but hadn¡¯t gotten anything from her parents yet. She thought is was her Hatch Day Celebration, or ¡®Birthday¡¯ as her parents called it, but hadn¡¯t gotten anything from them..


    .....


    ¡®Did I do something bad? Father did order me tond really quickly earlier....did I make him mad? Or maybe Mother¡¯s angry? She sounded angry when she jumped off my back..¡¯


    ¡®Did I do a bad job helping? No.. if I did, then Murdoc wouldn¡¯t have given me my special treat.. What did I do?¡¯


    As Zazzy inwardly stressed, she didn¡¯t pay attention to the various conversations going on around her. Many of the Alconians had all chipped in with Skye and Tidas to get Zazzy the biggest pile of meat pies anyone had ever seen. Even now, the majority of bakers in the Hignds were in their kitchens, to fill the order by tomorrow night.


    As the clock hands touched on four in the morning, many of the Hignders and Alconians had headed off to their respective beds. It was Yuletide Eve Day, and it was usually spent in thepany of family during the daytime hours. Night time, however, was reserved for partying..


    After everyone had drunkenly said goodnight to her, Zazzy walked with her parents back to her little house. As the wee family went, she asked if they were mad at her..


    Confusion covered their expressions before Tidas asked; ¡°Why do you think we¡¯re mad at ye,ssie? You¡¯ve been nothing but a good wee girlie all day.¡±


    Skye ced her hand on her massive arm; ¡°What¡¯s wrong, me bairn? Did someone call ye bad? Were they mean to ya?! I¡¯ll kick their arse into next week if they¡¯ve-¡±


    Zazzy shook her head fervently in the negative, concerned that her tipsy mother would start a fight. She didn¡¯t want to tell them that they had forgotten her birthday. But she did tell them that the short flight made her think it. It was a half-truth, but she didn¡¯t want to bring up her birthday..


    Skye and Tidas were the ones that had gotten Zazzy worked up for her birthday in the first ce. Telling her all about how they would celebrate it with her, and that it was special to them because it was the day their family had started to be whole.


    When they had leher back in Alcon, she had thought that it was because she¡¯d be a burden. Zazzy did everything she could to take care of herself, but still depended on the Hignders for food.. ¡®Am I just a burden? Is that why they tried to leave me behind?¡¯


    As they reached her house, Zazzy¡¯s sadness worsened to see nothing different. Her bearskinsy on the floor, and nothing more. As she curled into arge ball and bid her parents goodnight, Zazzy¡¯s heart ached with the lonely longing for her parent¡¯s affection...


    ************


    The daytime wasn¡¯t much better for Zazzy. She had seen her mother in the afternoon for brunch, but didn¡¯t see either of her parents again until nightfall. Amara hade to visit her, but that was it.


    As she watched the blending colors in the sky, Amara had sat with her. Petting her arm as she spoke, the kind red-headed woman told her how impressed everyone was with her, and that she should expect more visitors after the holiday season was over.


    They sat together for a couple of hours, but Zazzy stayed in her depressed state the entire time. Right before she left, Amara promised Zazzy that her parents love her as much as a human child, and that she should wait until tonight to make a judgment call on the situation..


    Leaving her to her thoughts until they had showed up right before nightfall had given the young dragon time to stew. Zazzy didn¡¯t want to believe that her parents had forgotten about her, or that she really was nothing but a burden. But as the sun began to dip below the skyline, her hope faded with the light.


    The sun was nearly set, and the oranges, pinks, and reds that streaked across the sky were the only thing that had made Zazzy smile since the afternoon. As she watched clouds follow behind in the darkness, her parents finally approached her.


    ¡°Do you like the colors,ss?¡± Tidas asked as he and Skye came up to her.


    Usually when Zazzy saw her parents, she jumped around and charged them with tion, but that wasn¡¯t happening today. Curling her neck to face away from them, Zazzy huffed, then wrapped her tail around her face for good measure.


    Tidas and Skye had been worried all day about their scaly bairn. Seeing her reaction, orck there of to them; made both of them even more concerned than they were this morning. If they didn¡¯t have the preparations for her birthday party to handle, they would¡¯ve spent the entire day with her.


    Gathering the gifts wasn¡¯t so bad, but coordinating the extra decorations without Zazzy¡¯s help had been extremely difficult. They couldn¡¯t hang as many as Skye had wanted, or as high, but she knew that Zazzy would still love it.. Or so she hoped.


    After seeing her sulky attitude, Skye had instantly gotten worried. Zazzy had always been a happy dragon, but looked half-alive at that moment. Fearing that she was sick or hurt, Skye began to bombard Zazzy with questions..


    ¡°Does yer tummy hurt? Do ye feel too hot? Too cold? Are ye sweaty? Does yer head or tail hurt? Have ye poopedtely?¡±


    On thest question, Zazzy¡¯s head shot up as she looked at her mother with a mix of confused disgust; at first. She thought that her mother might¡¯ve been messing with her, but the level of concern on her face was unmistakable.


    Seeing Zazzy¡¯s reaction shift, Skye ced a hand on her tail; ¡°Is that it? Oh, me poor wee bairn! Ima so sorry we¡¯ve been runnin¡¯ around all day. But we¡¯re here now, and we¡¯re gonna take care of ye..¡±


    As Zazzy¡¯s tail started to sway, Skye turned to Tidas; ¡°Maybe we should cancel the surprise..¡±


    Zazzy shot up where shey, and began the shake her little house with her enthusiasm. So much so that Skye had to check it¡¯s integrity, and fix parts of the frame. After she finished, they told Zazzy that she¡¯d have to be patient and wait.


    Right after Tidas and Skye had calmed her down, several Hignders came around the corner. A few pulled sleds that had a couple of the spotlights fromst night on them. Petrie led the way, with Murdoc acting like a howling sled dog.


    ¡°Ima king! Why do I have ta do this?!¡±


    Petrie chuckled; ¡°Cause ye volunteered, yevvy heid..¡±


    After a few gruff exchanges, the Hignders set up the lights, then yed a few games with the now overly-excited dragon. She ran around, chasing after the Hignders and her parents until she was exhausted.


    After re-melting the water in her trough, she drained it, then curled into a ball. Not even caring enough to go into her little house before closing her eyes. Everyone smiled sweetly as Zazzy made little happy noises as she slept.


    After a few hours, it was nearly midnight, so they had to wake Zazzy back up. She was confused and hungry, but got up when she realized that everyone was still there. Like they were waiting for her to get up..


    ¡°I know it¡¯ste, but I promise that you¡¯ll love this!¡± Skye told her excitedly.


    Zazzy trilled as she spoke to me mother theough their connection..


    ¡°Where are we going, Momma?¡±


    Skye petted her arm; ¡°To yer surprise, of course.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s my surprise?!¡±


    Skye chuckled; ¡°Now, it wouldna be a surprise if I told ya..¡±


    ¡°Oh, Momma! Please tell me?! Please? Please? Please?!¡±


    Skyeughed loudly, making many of the Hignders confused. They didn¡¯t know that Skye and Tidas had a telepathic connection to Zazzy, so she looked a little nutters to them. As they turned off and packed up the spotlights, Tidas called the other RMC members outside..


    As they piled out the doors, everyone smiled and greeted Zazzy. Even ones that usually avoided her for one reason or another smiled and waved at her. Once the equipment was ready to go, and the Alconians were gathered, they all went on ahead a bit of Skye, Tidas, and Zazzy.


    Once they cleared the mountainside, Skye and Tidas led Zazzy towards the Founder¡¯s Tree..

 Chapter 359

    359 Happy Birthday Zazzy!


    As Zazzy trudged through the snow, she could hear people talking andughing. Hearing her name several times had made her a bit anxious about what she was about to walk into.


    Seeing her apprehension, Skye beamed at her before saying; ¡°Dinna worry me sweet, scaly bairn. Those people are here because they want to surprise ye, too..¡±


    Zazzy didn¡¯t understand what her mother meant, until they rounded the corner...


    All of the RMC members that had passed them earlier were all gathered around various tables. The Hignders that had yed with her, and a few others that she somewhat recognized were mixed in as well. They all had cups in their hands, and various horns on their heads as they cleared the corner.


    Right as Zazzy, Skye, and Tidas were all visible, Murdoc called out as his pocket watch struck midnight. When his voice stopped, a momentary silence fell before everyone started to sing happy birthday to the now-year-old dragon. It was officially Yuletide Day, which made it Zazzy¡¯s birthday.


    Poles connected with gand and lights led the way to the middle of an enormous tent. Skye had to use her Earth magic to create the poles and stepping paths up high enough to attach the overgrown canopy. Everything needed to be high enough to keep Zazzy from needing to bend her neck.


    They wanted her to befortable, and in addition to the canopy, thick mats were positioned next to each other. Providing Zazzy afortable ce to sit off of the cold ground. She liked that they felt a little squishy under her weight, and hoped that she could keep them afterwards.


    As she circled to sit, Zazzy scanned the area. The tables were all decorated with bowls filled with sprigs of evergreen, small ornaments, and tiny, colorfully wrapped boxes. The table runners rotated between gold and silver, and each chair had a matching oversized bow tied to the back.


    Strings of lights and gand were wrapped around the poles as well, giving the area an inviting glow. Everyone around her singing and smiling inbination with the ambience made Zazzy¡¯s heart feel full enough to burst.


    .....


    As Zazzy took her ce as the center of attention, everyone cheered and chanted her name with smiles on their faces as they finished the song. Scanning the crowds, her eyes fell on her mother, who was cheering louder than anyone else. She had broken off from Zazzy and Tidas as soon as they had finished singing.


    Her heart twinged in her chest..


    All day long, Zazzy had thought that her parents had forgotten about her, but in reality: she was a day off. All she could remember from right after she¡¯d hatched was the decorations, running for her life, then meeting her mother and father.


    Considering she was only a year old, and dragons didn¡¯t tell time; it was honestly amazing that she was only a day off.. Or so Zazzy told herself.


    The guilt of all the negative feelings and thoughts she¡¯d had about her parents was killing her happy feeling, which wasn¡¯t right either. Everyone had put so much effort into throwing her a party, and she felt like she was ruining it with her sulking.


    Seeing her gloomy disposition, Tidas asked what was wrong as Skye organized everyone to bring out the feast. Zazzy told him the truth, which made Tidas identallyugh. She grimaced at him as he apologized, then he made her feel better..


    ¡°Sweetheart, you know that Skye and I love you like you really were our child. I¡¯m sorry if we made you feel neglected in any way..¡±


    Zazzy nuzzled Tidas¡¯ cheek before he added; ¡°Don¡¯t ever be afraid to tell tell us what you¡¯re feeling, okay? Especially if it¡¯s a bad feeling, of any kind.¡±


    Sweeping her tail around, Zazzy pinned Tidas against herself. He grunted as all the air was knocked out of his lungs, and she pinned him to her. Those around themughed as the Commander of the RMC was held in ce by a cooing dragon.


    As Tidas squirmed, Skye coordinated the food distribution. There were three kinds of hot meat pies to choose from; beef,mb, and chicken. The sides were mashed potatoes, cooked and seasoned green beans, and a special giant side dish of broli covered in cheese.


    Skye had turned over half a field to fill the trough for Zazzy, but it had been worth it to see her so excited. She hadn¡¯t gotten the chance to eat many vegetables sinceing to the Hignds. She didn¡¯t require them like humans did, but she still liked them.


    The amount of cheese on the dish was astounding to most, and many cracked jokes about ¡®sore utters in the morning¡¯. One thought leading into another; Skye started thinking about Peggy and Felicia¡¯s constant bickering.


    The memory of Peggy calling her a milk cow shed through her mind¡¯s eye as the phrase ¡®yer nips¡¯ popped into her head. She inwardly chuckled until she recalled that it was also the first time Tidas had seen her naked. Her cheeks flushed as a small smile yed at her lips..


    ¡°That¡¯s a pretty smile, love. I hope it¡¯s for me,¡± Tidas stated as he came up to her.


    Most of the food had been distributed, and the only ones left to still eat was the guest of honor, and her parents. Zazzy was so hungry that she had to continually lick her chops to keep her drool from dripping. Right as she started contemting begging for scraps, people started to cheer.


    Arge, t dolly was used to wheel out a massive pile of meat pies, specially made for Zazzy¡¯s birthday. There were eight tiers of them stacked, and varied in filling and vor.


    Seeing the tower of deliciousnessing towards her, Zazzy could barely contain her excitement. Globs of drool dripped from her mouth as she lost all interest in retaining any decorum. As the pies were ced in front of her, the drooly dragon looked at her parents with pleading eyes.


    Skye and Tidas bothughed at her eagerness before counting to three very loudly. As the countdown finished, everyone pped and screamed; ¡°Happy Birthday Zazzy!¡±


    Overexcited, Zazzy tilted her head up, and blew out an inferno into the sky. It shocked everyone at first, but when Murdoc and Petrie started to yell like lunatics; everyone rxed and hurrahed along with them.


    As soon as she stopped mimicking a blow torch, Zazzy dug into her pies. Everyone chuckled as she held true to the messy eating tradition of most one year olds. Gravy and crust bits covered her face as she cooed and trilled her happiness.


    Skye tried to keep the mess to a minimum, but when a piece of chicken got stuck in Zazzy¡¯s nose, she sneezed and shook her head. Gravy and bits of food were flung everywhere, especially on Skye and Tidas. They were closest to her, and got the brunt of it.


    A few were irritated, but mostughed at her honest antics. As everyone smiled and had a good time, Tidas marveled at his wife¡¯s capabilities..


    For his birthday, Skye had gotten Magnus to grant leave time to all of Tidas¡¯ closest friends in the RMC. And had gotten many of his civilian friends to gather as well. It was the best party he¡¯d ever had, and it was all thanks to Skye.


    Everything she did or touched, she made better to him. Tidas adored his wife, and could tell that his sentiments were shared by most of those gathered. Their Yuletide was better than Any the veteran members had ever experienced, and it was thanks to their new General.


    As the night went on, Zazzy¡¯s presents were brought out for her to unwrap. She didn¡¯t get very many, but the ones she¡¯d gotten were amazing to her. The mats that she was currently sitting on were from her parents, which made Zazzy extremely happy.


    Murdoc, Petrie, Amara, Gavin, and a few of the other Council members had thrown in together for the dragon¡¯s gift. It was a rope, but one like what people used to y with dogs; just dragon-sized. Skyeughed when she saw it, but Tidas sighed..


    ¡®I¡¯ll probably be the one to y with her the most with that thing..¡¯


    The RMC gift wasn¡¯t assting as the others, but Zazzy was still ted to see two bears, three elk, and around a dozen rabbits or so. Combining that with the jerky that she¡¯d receivedst night, she wouldn¡¯t need to hunt for at a least week.


    The one present that had surprised Zazzy the most was a gift from the Hignders she¡¯d saved while decorating. They had gathered all of the thick nkets that they could find, and had sewn them together to make a giant quilt.


    Zazzy hadn¡¯t been able to fit under a nket in months, and was excited to be able to snuggle under one again. She missed curling up between her parents, and having the quilt would be a sweetfort and reminder of the times for her.


    When Zazzy nuzzled the man who had fallen from the tree as a thank you, everyone screamed and cheered. It made sense for her to be affectionate towards her parents, but to see the dragon disying gratitude was an amazing sight. No one would doubt the intelligence of a dragon again.


    Towards the end of the night, Amara presented a violin to Skye. She didn¡¯t know where it hade from, but she was excited to be able to y for her wee scaly bairn. If felt different, not having Shasta to apany her, but she still yed wonderfully.


    As the nighttime stars started to dim with the encroaching light of morning, Zazzy yawned. Happy and full, she was ready for sleep. Especially since she had squishy mats and afy quilt to sleep with now. It didn¡¯t take too long to move her gifts over to her little house, thanks to the efforts of the RMC volunteers.


    A few still stuck around to help clean, but Murdoc and Amara told Skye and Tidas to go back with their dragon. The two had worked quite hard the past several weeks, and deserved a break. The cleanup was nearly finished anyway, so they just told them to go get some rest.


    With smiles reflecting gratitude, the little family headed back. Zazzy barely waited for them to finish putting bearskins on top of the mats before she was crawling on top of them. Curling into her ball, Skye and Tidas stretched the quilt over her, and tucked their sweet dragon in for a good sleep.


    As Zazzy¡¯s vision blurred and faded, thest thing she recalled was seeing the loving gaze of her parents as she drifted off into a deep, restful sleep...

 Chapter 360

    360 Blink Of An Eye


    The next several weeks went by in a sh. Hogmanay was intense, with seemingly every Hignder in the north trying to pack themselves into the city for the celebration. Children stayed up well pasrt their bedtimes to see the giant shiny ball open and drop millions of little pieces of confetti.


    The Alconians were astonished to see it, and Tidas questioned how they went about cleaning it all up. Skyeughed that about it, wondering why he would be focused on such a silly matter when there was so much fun to be had..


    The shops had closed down, but had stalls lining the sidewalks filled with goodies of every variety. Skye was particrly excited when she found a book about the topography of the Star Continent. It was written by a man she¡¯d never heard of, but Tidas said was a famous explorer from Ruscovic.


    She hadn¡¯t read many books from other countries, aside from the ones in the pce library. Tomes were rarer, so she read those whenever she could, but recent history of other kingdoms might be worth looking into.


    Skye knew quite a bit about Sai thanks to Genie, but she didn¡¯t know much about Mano, Ital, or the Sync kingdoms. Other than her basic studies, Alcon wasn¡¯t big on teaching anything other than their own narrative. So to learn anything other than the superficial about a kingdom would need to be done by the individual.


    As Skye wondered why it was done that way, Tidas came back inside from ying with Zazzy. She¡¯d be even more popr with the Hignders, to the point that Murdoc had to make a sign-up sheet for people that wanted to y with her.


    After he had cleared the idea with Skye and Tidas, he and Zazzy figured out what hours she wanted for ying. It wasn¡¯t surprising that the majority of her day was open to it, but it did surprise Murdoc that she had actually wanted napping time, too. ording to her parents, it was a sign that she was growing again..


    ¡°Bloody hell! How big is she gonna get?!¡± he bellowed.


    ¡°Are ye forgettin¡¯ that the dragon bones that surround Dragonhorn are her mother¡¯s?¡± Skye replied with an amused expression.


    .....


    The face that Murdoc had made sent everyone paying attention into a fit of chuckles. Even Zazzy had snickered about it, which intensifed everyone¡¯sughter. They were fun days, and Skye would always remember them fondly.


    After Hogmanay, Malcolm¡¯s trial came, ruining their streak of good times. The trial itself was supposed to be straightforward, but since Malcolm represented himself, it took much longer than it should¡¯ve..


    Two weeks had passed before the verdict was dered: guilty. The evidenceplied by both the Hignders and Alconians was overwhelming, especially with Amara leading the charge against him. Life imprisonment was far better than the death penalty that Amara was aiming for.


    Malcolm himself had too many connections within the Council to get apletely fair trial, otherwise he would¡¯ve been put to death. The only reason he wasn¡¯t was because of his previous standing within theirmunities. Hisnds and wealth had been stripped, but Malcolm still held sway with those he¡¯d helped climb up thedders of their society.


    Neither Skye or Amara liked that such a dangerous character was being kept alive, but there was nothing they could do now, at least not by legal means. Amara had made an off-handed joke about how ¡®men in prison hung themselves all the time out of guilt¡¯, and that Malcolm might be the same way..


    Skye and Murdoc had immediately chided her about her ¡®joke¡¯, but Tidas just sipped his drink. No one wanted to hear his opinion on the matter, considering it was a bit more direct, and messy, than Amara¡¯s was. Keeping his thoughts to himself, Tidas had simply sipped his drink.


    They had all gathered at Mead Hall after the trial had concluded, to celebrate the half-win. It wasn¡¯t as fun as usual until Petrie showed up, and forced them all to y a drinking game. Tidas tried to refused, but the Hignders wouldn¡¯t have it.


    He¡¯d looked at Skye, unsure of what to do. She shrugged and told him; ¡°Don¡¯t go lookin¡¯ ta me. If ye canna handle yer drink, then don¡¯t do it. If ye can trust yer self not to overindulge, then have at it, husband. Ima yer wife, not yer keeper.¡±


    Tidas sighed heavily and gave in. He was hoping that Skye would tell him no, but it was an idiotic thought. She would never tell him what he could and couldn¡¯t do, just like he wouldn¡¯t, either. If something bothered one of them, then the other would listen, but they wouldn¡¯t restrict each other like parents with children.


    To both of them: that wasn¡¯t a rtionship, that was controlling. They were slightly possessive of each other, but that was fine because it was mutual. But Skye and Tidas never dictated what the other could do.


    As the night carried on, they yed drinking games to pass the time. No one would challenge Tidas to Shields anymore, but he liked to watch the others with Murdoc. It was a good way to train as well, and Tidas wanted to discuss adding it to the RMC training regiment with Zas and Shasta when they returned.


    Around two in the morning or so, the two Alconian royals retired to their little bunker, to avoid waking anyone up. At least that¡¯s what they would tell us, Kari, and Ronnie tomorrow. Tidas had relieved them of their duties after the trial, and they would probably panic for a moment in the morning when the two weren¡¯t in their room.


    Once they returned to their room, Skye and Tidas took a shower together, then crawled into bed. They had hoped to have a little intimate time together, but Skye¡¯s monthly visitor was upon her. As theyid together, they discussed when they would like to start on a family..


    ¡°As soon as we get home sounds good to me,¡± Tidas suggested with a cheeky smile.


    Skyeughed as he wiggled his eyebrows at her in a suggestive manner. Once she got herself under control again, she replied; ¡°Ima eager ta see a wee version of you runnin¡¯ around, but I just joined the RMC. Shouldn¡¯t I put in a couple years before I start poppin¡¯ out bairns?¡±


    Now it was Tidas¡¯ turn tough at his wife; ¡°Poppin¡¯em out?! That¡¯s how you see bringing life into this world?¡±


    ¡°Oh, quit yer pickin¡¯, husband. Ima bein¡¯ serious! I don¡¯t want people ta think that I get special treatment fer bein¡¯ yer wife. I earned this, and I intend on seein¡¯ it through.¡±


    Tidas sighed heavily. Following through with things was a trait of Skye¡¯s that he admired, but it also irritated him on asion. She always kept at it until whatever goal or task she had started on was finished.


    Technically her goal was to apany Tidas to the Hignds. Skye had to join the RMC to do that, but it wasn¡¯t a goal of hers. Curiosity getting the better of him, Tidas asked Skye why she wanted to stay..


    ¡°I wanted ta join ta stay by yer side, but Zas convinced me that it canna only be fer yer sake. That the RMC is amitment, and that Ima responsible fer people¡¯s lives. Tis not a job I can do when the mood strikes me, it¡¯s a responsibility I carry wit me, always.¡±


    Tidas beamed at Skye as he tightened his arms around her. That was the lesson that he, Zas, and Shasta drilled into each trainee¡¯s head within the first few weeks of drills. It didn¡¯t matter what reasons they had when they joined, the only way they survived was by having each other¡¯s backs.


    No one but fellow soldiers woulde to your aid on the battlefield, so making them like a second family wasmon. The bonds forged in sweat and blood tended tost generations, with sons and daughters growing up together, and asionally paired off based on such rtionships.


    Life and death situations were one of the few things that stripped away status, and built bridges strong enough to withstand the currents of social stations. Skye¡¯s father and King Magnus were a good example, and their bond wasn¡¯t even formed on the battlefield.


    If a soldier couldn¡¯t trust the man guarding his back or side, then the entire squad was likely to die. It wasn¡¯t nearly as strenuous due to the snow and cold, but the RMC members still did group exercises, and went out in hunting parties.


    Skye had rotated through most of the squads already, and the soldiers saw her as one of them.. ¡®If Skye did quit the RMC right away, they would definitely resent her for it..¡¯


    As the thought crossed his mind, Tidas replied; ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right. But no more than three! I wanna see a weess with a head full of red curls runnin¡¯ about just as badly as you want my little doppelg?nger.¡±


    Skye sighed dramatically; ¡°Yer gonna be wrapped around her wee pinky the moment she¡¯s born, aren¡¯t ye?¡±


    Tidas frowned at her; ¡°You insult me, wife.. She¡¯ll have me from the womb on.¡±


    Skyeughed hard, then they continued to talk about their future together. It had be their favorite subjecttely, since it was fast approaching..


    The snows weren¡¯t as heavy, and the winds had lost a bit of their bite as the month had progressed. It was nearly February, and an early spring seemed promising. They still wouldn¡¯t be able to head off towards the Old Capital until some time in the beginning of April, but at least they could return to some semnce of their training.


    As Tidas drifted off, he thought about trying to talk Skye into a third, or possibly a fourth child..


    Skye didn¡¯t go to sleep right away. She was enjoying the peace of the moment, and the simple conversations that they¡¯d been having togethertely. From how they wanted to redecorate their home, to how many children they¡¯d have, to how often they would visit the pce.


    Once Magnus passed, their visits would be as rare as possible, but they both knew that Marco would make that nearly impossible. They had talked about traveling after Skye was ready to leave the RMC. Going to ces like Ruscovic, Sai, and the Hignds would make an excellent excuse to avoid him and court.


    Marco didn¡¯t really want Tidas around anyway, and might allow his early retirement as Commander, so long as he had a well-trained and powerful recement. Tidas wanted to suggest Zas, but doubted that Marco would allow a Fae to be in such a high-ranking position.


    As Skye drifted off to sleep, she wondered how her loved ones in Alcon were doing...

 Chapter 361

    361 Back In Alcon(Part One)


    Shasta¡¯s days had been quite boring since Skye and Tidas had left. She had pitched a fit with Magnus before they¡¯d left, but he had said; ¡°With two of our four strongest already going, the kingdom needs you and Zas to safeguard us..¡±


    When she keptining, he had threatened to cut off her cream again, so she¡¯d reluctantly dropped it. Shasta found it quite unfair that he could use that against her so often, but there wasn¡¯t much she could do about it.


    Lawrence had offered to pay for her living expenses, but Shasta had refused. Since they weren¡¯t married, he wasn¡¯t technically responsible for her yet. The idea of someone taking care of her made Shasta smile, but it also scared her..


    ¡®To have my happiness entirely depend on one person again...I can¡¯t do it. I love Lawrence, but I can¡¯t give my all to him just yet. So it¡¯s not fair for him to do it, either..¡¯


    The Ruscovic King had tried to shower her with gifts, but Shasta had sent most of them back. After his first few attempts, he quickly learned that material possessions weren¡¯t something that Shasta cared about..


    It took time, but Lawrence had wrote to his father, asking what kinds of things Shasta liked, other than cream. Magnus had reminded him of the orphanage that Shasta donated to, so he paid for renovations to be done, and dozens of outfits made in every size. That way, aside from food: the children were set.


    Shasta couldn¡¯t believe that he¡¯d gone so far for her, and sent him a mixed letter about it. Half of it was praise for his kindness and generosity, but the other half was filled with suspicion. She had insinuated that he was trying to buy her off several times, then backtracked and thanked him.


    When Lawrence and his children hade to Alcon for Yuletide, Shasta had been just as skittish, except for with his children. She sincerely loved the twins, and all but cried when they had slipped up and called her ¡®mommy¡¯ again.


    Lawrence had contemted getting her a tower of presents, but he¡¯de to learn that Shasta wasn¡¯t like any other woman he¡¯d ever dated. She didn¡¯t want him to pay for things, except food. Anything she wanted, she could¡¯ve had, but Shasta only wanted his time.. Which was his most precious thing.


    .....


    Between his kingdom and children, Lawrence didn¡¯t get much down time, but was willing to give every avable second to her.. But Shasta belonged to Alcon. She couldn¡¯t do more than visit a few days before she had to turn around and go home.


    Their frustrations were made worse by Marco¡¯s adamancy that Shasta remain in Alcon. His thought was since Skye and Tidas were gone, she shouldn¡¯t even be allowed outside of the city, let alone outside of the kingdom while they were away.


    Magnus had initially let her go a couple times, but had stopped once they received a report that the Sync kingdom was building massive amounts of ships again. They had tried to invade through Sai before, and had their fleet blown apart. The Sync King wasn¡¯t known from being intelligent: just brutal.


    He was the strongest mage on the continent, next to Skye. He was one of the few magic users that had multiple traits like Skye, and had three in total: Water, Tank, and Manic. Considering Sync was a seafaring kingdom, most found it odd that he was the only mage with an Elemental trait..


    All other mages in the Sync Kingdom were either Tanks, Manics, Shamans, or Tamers. Not a single Elemental had been born in the kingdom for several generations until their current King came. It frustrated the tyrannical King to the point of buying up any Elemental ves that came through their markets.


    The growing threat to their southwest was the reason for Lawrence¡¯s early visit. Usually he didn¡¯te visit until closer to the Summer Games, but the weather had been favorable enough to travel over a month early. Since he had dragged his children¡¯s tutors with them, they could stay until the conclusion of the games.


    As Lawrence, Anna, and Victor got out of their stagecoach, Shasta was the first to greet them. The children jumped into her arms, and she swung them around as they all talked over one another: saying how much they missed each other.


    When their eyes met, Lawrence and Shasta smiled adoringly at each other. He then walked up to her, and kissed her in front of the nobles gathered to greet him. Many made hushedments and noises, but neither of them cared about what others thought anymore.


    All that mattered to them was that they were together again.


    Magnus cleared his throat loudly, sending a warning to those speaking nonsense about his son. He didn¡¯t care for the opinions of others on the matter, including Marco¡¯s. The one time he tried to say something negative about it to his father, Magnus snapped at him.


    The maids and guards had heard it, and spread the word very quickly that their King approved of Shasta. Since everyone knew of the incident overnight, Marco couldn¡¯t use his magic to sway his father the other way..


    Marco knew his father only approved of their rtionship for three reasons: Shasta¡¯s rank, Lawrence¡¯s pre-existing children, and Lawrence¡¯s title as a King.


    If he wasn¡¯t a King with secured heirs, Magnus never would¡¯ve allowed them to have an open rtionship. With that already present prejudice, Marco could¡¯ve turned his father¡¯s opinion the other way. He couldn¡¯t directly change key personality points in a person with his limited magic, but he could manipte the darkness that alreadyid within their hearts.


    It was how Marco still won against Tidas whenever he was intent on his ¡®equality kicks¡¯. In Marco¡¯s mind, the best way to keep people subservient was to keep them from thinking to deeply on things..


    Karena was a great help in that aspect. She had started making ¡®trends¡¯, which directed the way people thought or viewed something as popr. She had no skills or talents, or anything to offer the kingdom other than a pretty face and domineering attitude.


    She said how to act and what to wear, and people did it. As the future Queen of Alcon, most wanted to please her, or at least stay off of her radar. Without Skye around, she had gone back to being controlling, and targeted anyone who still wore Skye¡¯s fashions.


    Shasta was the only one brave enough to wear the clothes that she and Skye had designed together. Karena hadined to the King about how she ¡®made everyone ufortable with her dressing choices¡¯..


    Magnusughed in her face, and told her that If she made it to being Queen, having Shasta on her side would be pivotal. He ordered her to leave her alone, but it was Karena..


    Without Skye to plot against, Shasta had be her new target.. ¡®A Fae marrying a human King?! Not in My kingdom..¡¯


    Marco had considered stopping his wife, but if Shasta would kill her, it¡¯d give him a valid reason to detain her. Having Shasta alive and on lockdown guaranteed Lawrence¡¯s cooperation. After their father died, Marco got the feeling that he wasn¡¯t the brother that he¡¯d be backing for the throne.


    His first thought was to go after his children, but he couldn¡¯t do that until after his father died. Otherwise Magnus would officially pass the crown to Tidas. He needed the majority of the nobles to back him when the time came. And even if they liked Tidas better as a person, they would follow thews, and the evidence...


    As Marco watched his younger brother enter the pce from a hidden window, a dark smile stretched across his face. As he went to go down and meet his wife, one of his guards appeared before him with a bowed head.


    ¡°Did you find all of them?¡± Marco asked with his usual t tone.


    ¡°Yes, Your Grace. All members of his family have a tracker. When you give the signal, they will be brought to the pce dungeons at once.¡±


    Marco motioned for him to stand; ¡°And what news from the north? Is my brother keeping my future wife safe?¡±


    The guard stared at the amulet around his king¡¯s neck, unable to meet his eyes; ¡°The Princess is fine, but Tidas discovered two of our spies. He knows that you are watching him..¡±


    The Crowned Prince scoffed, but kept a neutral expression; ¡°If he didn¡¯t assume that to begin with, he¡¯s dumber than I thought he was. How did my foolish little brother discover them?¡±


    ¡°The first was discovered by the Princess, the second by your brother..¡±


    After the guard gave the full ount to him, Marco actually smiled; ¡°So dragon¡¯s fire works against Ether and Dark magic? I¡¯m sure the doctor will be interested to learn that..¡±


    ¡°Tell him all the details that you¡¯ve told me, and tell him toe up with a countermeasure for our trump cards. I want him to have a solution ready for when we get the materials he needs.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my King. Do you have a message for our remaining two spies?¡± the guard asked.


    ¡°Tell them to keep my wife safe, but if the opportunity arises without giving themselves away: kill my brother.¡±


    After a quick nod, the guard jumped back, and disappeared. Marco smiled to himself as he continued down a thin hallway, then stopped at a wall. Peering out a hidy-hole, he didn¡¯t see anyone, so he pressed a button, and walked through it.


    The technology hade from his supporter in the Fire Nation, and was extremely handy. The machine temporarily destabilized matter on a molecr level, and allowed him to pass through solid objects.


    Marco inwardlyughed to himself when he thought of the expressions that those annoying little House Brownies got whenever he disappeared on them. Looking up with a small smile, he saw a young maid at the end of the small hall; staring at him with shock.


    ¡°Uh-oh... Someone saw something that they weren¡¯t meant to see..¡±


    Before the woman could scream, Sheri came out of nowhere, and covered thess¡¯ mouth. She held a de up to her neck, and waited for her King¡¯s orders..


    Marco slowly walked up to her, then dragged his finger down the side of her cheek. Her eyes clouded over, and her breathing became steady. Sheri released the girl, and disappeared again when Marco waved her off.


    Bending slightly, Marco whispered in her ear; ¡°Such pretty red hair you have.. Go to my room, and wait there. Talk to no one, and tell no one. Strip down, and wait for me on my bed.¡±


    Thess nodded, then immediately left. Marco smirked inwardly as he thought about the fun he would haveter.. ¡® How I hope those two idiots can kill Tidas before they return. I¡¯d much rather break Skye than that girl, but she¡¯ll have to do for now..¡¯


    As the thoughts crossed his mind, Macro met up with Lawrence. He grimaced at his older brother as he said; ¡°You seem pleased with yourself. Something good happen?¡±


    Marco nodded; ¡°I just had my midnight snack arranged, is all..¡±

 Chapter 362

    362 Back In Alcon(Part Two)


    When Lawrence saw Marco talking to the maid, he automatically knew what was happening. She had curly red hair, and a heart-shaped face: just like Skye. He shared a nce with Shasta, who nodded, then took the children with her to the RMC Headquarters.


    As the two brothers headed for the throne room, Lawrence could¡¯ve sworn that he saw a small smile tugging at the corner of his brother¡¯s lips. It wasn¡¯t a pleasant smile; it was more like heinous satisfaction. As they arrived at their destination, Lawrence hoped that Shasta was able to catch up with thess..


    Magnus sat in his throne with a wide smile on his face. He was talking with Lord Moonstone and Lord Reinbolt about something, andughing. His cheeks were flushed, and his demeanor seemed strong, which made Lawrence relieved.


    His father hadn¡¯t been in the best of health for a long time, but hadn¡¯t had any issues since Skye had healed him after the Mage Trials. It was both a relief, and questionable to many..


    As soon as the MacArthur brothers sat down, the meeting began. Every lord and high-ranking official was there, except Shasta. Since she hated politics, Zas always volunteered to go, whenever Tidas wasn¡¯t present.


    Anna and Victor were excited to see the RMC Headquarters with Shasta, so it was one less worry for the Ruscovic King. For some reason, he¡¯d been especially paranoid to bring them to Alcon this time. Like he knew in his bones that something bad was going to happen while he was there.


    Seeing his father in excellent health alleviated some of his worry, but something within Lawrence was warning him that things would change, and soon...


    Lost in his thoughts, Lawrence barely heard his farther begin speaking; ¡°Good day to you, my Lords. We have many things to discuss today, but I would like to start by congratting my son, King Lawrence, on his engagement to our fair Vice Commander of the RMC: Shasta.¡±


    The sps were not as enthusiastic as Magnus would¡¯ve liked, but at least they were all smart enough to do it. A few were worried about another kingdom taking one of their strongest warriors, but many were more disturbed by the fact that a King would marry a Fae.


    .....


    Since Fae and humans couldn¡¯t procreate, they weren¡¯t considered ¡®proper marriage prospects¡¯ for humans. The only Fae/human couples that there were, were ones that truly loved each other..


    Even in Ruscovic; Lawrence and Shasta would be the first human/Fae rulers in the Star Continent¡¯s history. The only rulers that had ever been Fae were the ones that ruled the Fae Nation. A few royals had been known to take Fae lovers, but none were ever elevated above mistress status.


    As the pping stopped, Magnus continued; ¡°The first thing we must discuss is the movements of the Sync Kingdom. ording to Lord Moonstone, they have been buying up vast amounts of rope, wood, and cloth. As you all know, Sync can produce these items themselves, so why would they need to buy up extra?¡±


    Magnus paused for dramatic effect; ¡°It¡¯s because they are building a massive fleet! Bigger than anything we¡¯ve ever seen. They were smart about it, and used up all of their materials for the ships. Most of their armada is built already..¡±


    Murmurs and whispers began to spread amongst the lords, until Lawrence stood up and spoke; ¡°Did you all forget that there are two allied kingdoms in this room that also have ships? Princess Karena: would your brother join me in providing ships for his ally?¡±


    Karena stood up in her over-the-top red dress and replied; ¡°My brother will honor his alliance with Alcon! He has already pledged fifty of his swiftest ships toe to our aid. How many can you provide, dearest Brother-in-Law?¡±


    Lawrence wanted to snap at her. It was well known that the Mano Kingdom had close to two-hundred ships under their control. The only kingdom that rivaled them before Sync was the Fire Nation. In such a situation, fifty ships wasughable.


    ¡°And what of the other one-hundred forty or do ships? Will they be idly sitting in the waters? Or does your brother n to fight as well?¡±


    Karena cleared her throat nervously; ¡°My brother is currently engaged in negotiations with the Sync Kingdom. He is trying to get them to agree to a truce-¡±


    ¡°Doesna that vite the treaty he holds with the King of Alcon?¡± Lucas asked with a scrutinizing stare.


    Karena shook her head; ¡°No, the treaty he proposed excludes him from any fighting between the two kingdoms. He would not be allowed to offer help to either kingdom, should a conflict between Alcon and Sync ur..¡±


    The room erupted with the angry opinions of the nobles. The treaty that Mano held with Alcon stipted that they had to provide aid during war, and Alcon had to do the same. Mano was located under Sai, and controlled the secondrgest port to Sync.


    Both the Fire Nation and the Sync Kingdom had attacked Mano¡¯s main port city, and Alcon had sent aid every time. Soldiers, food, Shamans; everything that Karena¡¯s brother had requested, they sent. He had only aided in a couple skirmishes with Sync and Ital: nowhere near the same that Alcon had had helped.


    Magnus mmed his hand down on the arm of his chair, gaining everyone¡¯s attention; ¡°If your brother is our ally, then why is he selling to my enemies? Tis in the treaty that he¡¯s not allowed to sell anything that could be used in war!¡±


    Karena flinched at her father-inw¡¯s harsh tone before she meekly replied; ¡°My brother hasn¡¯t sold any weapons or munitions to the Sync King-¡±


    ¡°No! Just everything the Sync King needs to finish off his Armada! Are you going to stand there and tell me that your brother had no idea Why the Sync Kingdom wanted such things in bulk orders?!¡±


    Karena¡¯s anger red slightly; ¡°I know almost nothing about what my brother does! I¡¯m here! I am loyal to My King and Kingdom! I am not to me for my brother¡¯s follies!¡±


    Many were shocked at how Karena had spoken to her king, and Magnus was no exception. As his anger surged, he readied himself to snap on his daughter-inw.. But Marco spoke before he could.


    ¡°How Dare you speak to your King like that! Leave this room, and wait to be summoned! Now!¡±


    Honest fear shined in Karena¡¯s eyes as she did what her husband ordered. Many of the nobles seemed to approve of him ¡®putting her in her ce¡¯. Lawrence was torn over it; he hated Karena, but Marco should¡¯ve stuck up for his wife, not screamed at her.


    Although she had gone about it in thepletely wrong way, Karena was right. There was no way that she could know what her brother was up to from another kingdom. No one would send such sensitive information so far away, and she only visited once a year for a couple of weeks.


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m doing this..¡¯


    Standing up, Lawrence spoke in a booming voice; ¡°I believe that she should be punished for her disrespectful attitude, but not for her brothers actions. I believe that Princess Karena is quite loyal to the crown that she will wear some day. I do not see her jeopardizing that.¡±


    Magnus sighed and nodded; ¡°You are correct, King Lawrence. Her attitude needs some adjustments, but her loyalty is sound..¡±


    Magnus turned to Marco; ¡°You are her husband, so I will leave her punishment up to you..¡±


    Standing to address the room, Magnus spoke in a booming voice; ¡°Even without Mano¡¯s full-backing, there is another potential ally.. Genie,e up hered! They need to see whom I speak of.¡±


    As he stood up from his seat, many began to whisper and gossip about him..


    ¡°So that¡¯s him?! That¡¯s Jin Laos?! He looks so small..¡±


    ¡°Fool, he¡¯s the world¡¯s deadliest ninja! What did you expect?! He¡¯s built for stealth..¡±


    ¡°Really? I thought the point of a ninja was to go unnoticed? But he¡¯s famous..¡±


    Lord Reinbolt got sick of all of the chatter and practically yelled; ¡°He¡¯s Sai¡¯s deterrent, like the Pirs are for us, you fools! Why would a ninja show his face otherwise?!¡±


    Genie has to stifle augh at Reinbolt¡¯sment. He waspletely right, but Genie wasn¡¯t the only renowned warrior in Sai, nor was he the strongest anymore. A man he hated more than anyone held that title now...


    As he approached Magnus, Genie shook the unpleasant thought from his head. He bowed respectfully to the Alconian King, then addressed the nobles before him..


    ¡°I am Jin Laos, or ¡®Genie¡¯ as my friends call me. I am the representative for the Sai Republic, and I havee here to attempt to create a treaty with Alcon. But there are certain things that I must rify for that to happen.¡±


    ¡°First, Princess Skye would need to go to Sai with her dragon. The Senators wish to verify that the dragon is both real, and in good heal-¡±


    Marco stood up; ¡°Why do they need to verify anything about a dragon that has nothing to do with them?¡±


    Genie kept a neutral expression as he replied; ¡°As most know, Sai revers dragons. We believe them to be the representatives of divinity in this world. My leaders simply wish to see the miracle for themselves, and to make sure that there¡¯s no chance that the only known dragon in existence is in danger.¡±


    ¡°Who would it be in danger from?¡± Marco asked with an even tone, but something glimmered in his eyes that Genie didn¡¯t like.


    A veiled threat shined back at Genie, but he didn¡¯t flinch.. ¡®If he thinks he can get me to react, he¡¯s got another thinging..¡¯


    Genie was only a year or so older than Marco, and their closeness in years made them both feel a touch ofpetitiveness every time they had seen each other over the winter. Since Lucas and Lidia hade up to the pce for Hogmanay, he had been spending more and more time within the pce.


    He knew that Zazzy had gone after Skye and Tidas, but he still made it a point to spend at least a chunk of his time at Zazzy¡¯s ce. He said that it was in case she dide home, but that wasn¡¯t the whole truth.


    Maevis and Nics were sitting in on the meeting, too, and nodded to Genie; giving him their okay to share what they had told him..


    ¡°There is a ce in Sai that can examine Zazzy, and see if she¡¯s like her mother..¡±


    Magnus stared at him; ¡°What? Big and scaly?¡±


    As the lordsughed, Genie smiled broadly and replied; ¡°Well, that¡¯s a given.. But I meant a breeder..¡±

 Chapter 363

    363 Back In Alcon(Part Three)


    The room was rtively silent for a few moments before it exploded with spection. Sone were saying that Sai wanted to steal Zazzy, while some were more focused on Genie¡¯s wording. They thought that maybe Sai had a dragon, too.


    Genie had literally burst outughing at the thought.. ¡®If Sai had a it¡¯s own dragon, then I wouldn¡¯t be here, I¡¯d be there studying it..¡¯


    He had heard rumors that the Hignders knew about dragons, and imed that they still existed, ording to Lucas. After seeing Zazzy, no one could deny that they existed, but to say that she wasn¡¯t the only one was hard to believe. With Zazzy¡¯s size; if another dragon existed, someone would¡¯ve seen one by now..


    Maevis and Nics sat quietly, watching the humans arguing over spective nonsense. It always amazed them in a bad way, how easily humans could be pushed into anger. Many Fae weren¡¯t that much different, but most were less easily baited.


    Titania had always said that ¡®they were around¡¯, but even the Fae folk doubted dragons¡¯ existence, and shared the same general consensus as humans. If they couldn¡¯t see it, then they weren¡¯t real; which was funnying from a bunch of fairies, elves, and the like.


    After a bit of nonsensical back and forth, the conversation switched back to the Sync kingdom. Genie exined how Sai didn¡¯t have as many ships as the other Kingdoms, but could spare most if needed. Since their port was smaller, it didn¡¯t take as many ships to patrol and safeguard it.


    Many were skeptical since the Sai Republic generally stayed out of the conflicts between kingdoms. They had sent aid to the various people through goodwill missions, but had never contributed to the violence of it all. Many questioned whether or not Sai was dependable enough to trust..


    As the volume started to be overwhelming, Magnus grabbed his scepter, and banged it on the floor. The gathered nobles and lords instantly quieted down, and turned their attention to the front where Magnus continued on exining their numbers and known munitions.


    When the lords had asked where the information hade from, all Magnus did was smile and say; ¡°A few little birds told me..¡±


    .....


    Maevis and Nics were hovering above the crowds, watching the spectacle from near the chandelier. They were arguing about trivial things instead of focusing on the main points. Tired of listening to their dribble, the two elders focused on the main table.


    Magnus was in the center of an enormous half table, with Lawrence to his left, then Zas, followed by Lord Moonstone and Lord Reinbolt. Marco was to his right, followed by Karena¡¯s empty seat, then a few of the other lords that were near the boarder, but supported Marco.


    Everyone that was near the front was involved in the next topic. First, however, they needed to hammer out the details for preparing against the Sync Kingdom. Marco suggested a cautious approach, saying that with the Hignd Raid happening, there just wasn¡¯t enough supplies to go around.


    Many of the nobles in the crowd became confused, considering that the raid had left months ago. Therefore shouldn¡¯t have any bearing on what other missions were taking ce now, or so they thought..


    Magnus stood back up to give his voice the proper projection it needed; ¡°We have received word from Tidas that the treaty with the Hignders is confirmed, and that their King, Murdoc Campbell, along with several others will be returning with Tidas and Skye after the Summer Games.¡±


    ¡°The reason that my oldest seems so tightpursed is because I n to have reinforcements sent north as soon as the mountains are passable, to help deal with the monster that my brother has be. They wille from the boarder lords who have been at odds with the Hignders for more generations than we can count..¡±


    As the whispers began to be louder, Magnus banged his scepter again, then continued; ¡°If True Peace is to be had with the Hignders, then those that hold the most animosity towards them must be the first to extend their hand in friendship. If we cannot get over our past, then we have no future!¡±


    As the king¡¯s words sunk in, Lawrence stood up; ¡°Would you like me to send in additional troops now? My men are used to the cold.¡±


    Magnus grinned broadly at his second oldest before saying; ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary, but thank you, myd. Apparently there were hardly any casualties during the original scuffle, thanks to Skye..¡±


    As soon as her name was said, the men gathered started to talk about how great of a contribution she was to the kingdom. They praised her skill and temperament, and a few even boldlymented that they wished that she was the next Queen instead of Karena.


    Lucas was all smiles as he listened to thepliments about his child...Until he saw Marco¡¯s expression. The man never smiled about anything, but was grinning ear to ear at thements being said closest to him..


    ¡°I think that Prince Marco and Princess Skye would make excellent rulers! Possibly the best Alcon has ever seen!¡±


    ¡°Aye! She¡¯s much more respectful than Princess Karena!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you mean respectable? Haha..¡±


    ¡°I think the rumors are true, that Tidas keeps them apart..¡±


    ¡°I do, too. It makes more sense for her to love Prince Marco..¡±


    As Lucas readied himself to get up and start a brawl in the throne room, the only other female in the room aside from Maevis ripped into them..


    ¡°Shame on you for saying such Deplorable things! Skye and Tidas are perfectly happy with each other! And how can you show such little respect to the Crowned Princess in front of the Prince?!¡±


    The men wanted to point out that Marco had been smiling at theirments, but kept their mouths shut as she turned on him next..


    ¡°And Marco! How can you sit idle while others insult your wife in such a way?! She is Your wife! Have you no respect for her?!¡±


    Marco sighed deeply, then replied to his Aunt Marie; ¡°Of course I respect my wife, auntie, but what others say about her is a reflection of her own treatment of them. I will not silence them for-¡±


    ¡°Marco! You would allow others to disrespect the crown in front of you?¡± Magnus¡¯ voice was lined with warning as he¡¯d spoken.


    Marco actually looked a little perturbed by his father¡¯s chiding, but had instantly hid it as he looked up.. Giving Maevis and Nics a good glimpse of it. He knew that they were up there, but didn¡¯t know or care where..


    ¡°No father, I would never allow it. Karena is my wife, but she does not wear the crown yet. And if her brother outright vites the treaty he holds with us, I will send her back.¡±


    Lucas shot up out of his chair with enough force to nearly knock it over; ¡°How about the fact that yer men are makin¡¯ such remarks about me daughter¡¯s honor, and ye say nothin¡¯ in defense of it?!¡±


    ¡°I know for a fact that she loves Tidas with all of her heart. Future king or not, she¡¯d never betray Tidas. And the fact that ye say nothin¡¯ in the face of such ridiculous rumors speaks more about yer character than hers..¡±


    ¡°Lucas!¡± Magnus shouted, but Lord Moonstone wasn¡¯t swayed.


    Looking straight at the King, Lucas didn¡¯t hold back; ¡°Ye once asked me why I stoppedin¡¯ ta court: this is why. Even in Moonshire, I¡¯ve heard the rumors of me daughter¡¯s non-existent conduct. We both know that they be lies, but yer son only throws fuel on the fire!¡±


    ¡°He has insulted my daughter¡¯s honor, Your youngest son¡¯s honor, and the honor of his Own wife by allowin¡¯ suchments to go unpunished! I be no fool; I know how court gossip works. If he¡¯s not gonna correct them, then Ima gone..¡±


    Magnus wasn¡¯t sure what to do other than try to maintain his slipping control; ¡°Lord Moonstone! You are required-¡±


    ¡°You have me troops, me loyalty, and me sword, Your Grace. That is a given between us. But that man there is unworthy of it,¡± Lucas pointed to Marco as he finished.


    Marco¡¯s demeanor barely changed, but pure rage flickered in his eyes. Lucas Moonstone had just outright insulted the Crowned Prince in front of the King, and everyone was expecting to see Magnus finally lose his cool, and kick themoner out of court..


    Marie ced her hand on his shoulder and whispered; ¡°If you blow up at Lucas here, you will cause a rift in the people. He is right in everything he said, and you know it. Why do you punish for nder against Marco in front of you, but not against Skye and Tidas? Haven¡¯t you warned the court multiple times? If you do nothing now, the people will view you as favoring your oldest..again.¡±


    Magnus sighed, irritated that Marie was always right. In truth, she would¡¯ve made an excellent Queen herself, but had refused Magnus¡¯ offer of marriage. It would¡¯ve only been in name, but she knew why he had wanted to do it: he just wanted to saddle her with all of the responsibilities..


    Huffing where he sat, Magnus turned to face his oldest; ¡°Marco, the next time such nderous things are said about your sister-inw, and you do nothing: I will treat you the same as the offenders. Is that understood?¡±


    Marco silently nodded, then turned to face Lucas as he said; ¡°I apologize, Lord Moonstone. It was highly improper of me to allow. I¡¯ve found it better over the years to simply ignore the ugly rumors around me, but this is a different matter..¡±


    ¡°Skye is a member of the royal family now, and someone I have always cared for very deeply. I will do my best to protect her honor from now on,¡± Marco finished with a bow, which sent the room into another tizzy.


    Lucas was no fool, as much as Marco seemed to think it. What he had just said, and the tone that he had used, made it seem like he cared for Skye as more than just a brother-inw. It sent the gossip vultures into another whispering kick, making Magnus sigh in exasperation..


    ¡°And how about our brother¡¯s honor? You don¡¯t seem to care much about that, either. Otherwise you wouldn¡¯t allow others to say such things about Skye in front of you. Unless you resent our brother for some reason? And allow the rumors out of spite.¡±


    Marco locked eyes with Lawrence as he came to stand at Lord Moonstone¡¯s side. The two were bing bigger thorns in his side than he thought they would..


    Magnus knew the look they were exchanging. He¡¯d seen it many times when they were young.. It was the look they got before swinging on each other. Magnus stood up, then walked over to stand between them before speaking..


    ¡°Knock it off, you two!¡± Magnus turned his attention to the crowds; ¡°It¡¯s simple: the next person that speaks about Skye and Marco as anything more than family will be strung up in the arena! Do I make myself clear?!¡±


    After seeing several men nod in agreement, Magnus looked between his two sons as he spoke; ¡°King and future king or not: I swear by the gods, I will bend you two over my knee, and paddle your arses ck and blue if you don¡¯t start acting like family! Am I clear?!¡±


    Like sulking children, the two brothers nodded, then retook their seats. As the meeting continued, Marco inwardly smirked. Every time they made a spectacle of him and Skye having a rtionship or not put just a little more doubt into people¡¯s heads, and more opportunities for him..


    As they started to go over who would be sending troops north, Marco thought about the face Lucas would make when Skye told him herself that they were in love..


    ¡®It would be nice if one of my side plots worked in the meantime.. But no matter.. Whatever they do, or however far they run, when they return from Sai: Skye will be mine, and Tidas will die..¡¯

 Chapter 364

    364 Back In Alcon(Part Four)


    The meeting took a total of around six hours to finish. After they covered the Sync Kingdom¡¯s movements, Skye and Tidas going to Sai as Diplomats, and the Higndersing in thete spring: it was time to discuss happier subjects.


    Lawrence and Shasta¡¯s wedding was a big one, which he was notfortable discussing without her. When Magnus started listing things that they would need, Lawrence had put his foot down about it. Since he was the same rank as his father, Magnus decided to leave it for ater discussion..


    Lawrence sighed in relief. Karena had been trying to take over the whole thing, and seriously pissing Shasta off in the process. They didn¡¯t even like each other, but Karena seemed to think that she could make decisions on Shasta¡¯s behalf.


    When she had sent a selection of bright-pink and purple swatches for Shasta to choose from, she¡¯d gone straight to Magnus. When she had still tried to interfere, Shasta had said something that¡¯d pissed Karena off more than anything..


    ¡°I want someone with Taste to help me n my wedding.. That¡¯s why Skye is my Maid of Honor, not you..¡±


    It had been a lie, but Karena didn¡¯t need to know that. She wanted Skye as her Maiden because she was her best friend, next to Tidas. Lawrence was going to have him as his Best Man, and his children would be the Ring Bearer, and Flower Girl.


    Zas had agreed to give her away, and Magnus was going to preside over the wedding himself. It would most likely wouldn¡¯t take ce for one or two years since Skye and Tidas were going to be roped into being diplomats. Shasta was a little sad to wait, but she wanted their wedding to be done their way, not how everyone else wanted it to be.


    They didn¡¯t want a big wedding like most royals, and they didn¡¯t want Marco and Karena involved in the nning. Magnus had been furious with Lawrence over it, but couldn¡¯t do much since he was the King of his own Kingdom.


    The best he could get was front row for them, which Marco didn¡¯t seem to care at all, one way or the other. Karena was the only one who seemed angry that she wouldn¡¯t be involved in it. It would go down in the history books, and she wanted to be listed.


    .....


    Since she couldn¡¯t be, Karena had turned back to her old prejudices. Saying that ¡®it will be nothing but amoner¡¯s affair with a beastly touch¡¯. Shasta didn¡¯t care what was said, as long as she butted out of it.


    After glossing over any exact details to the gathered lords, they move on to the next subject..


    Talking about the wedding led Magnus to cover the current economic projections for the kingdom. Thanks to the extra food provided by Skye before she left, the people had more than enough tost the winter. It was to the point of having to give the people extra rations, to make sure nothing was wasted.


    The excess of food, in turn, created healthier, and more productive citizens. On top of that, Tidas¡¯ schools were beingpletely funded, saving the parents money. The hospitals were steadily funded by Skye¡¯s unepted payments, and the stability of food across the entire kingdom helped to keep everyone healthy over the wintertime.


    Overall production of goods, and quality of living had raised across the board. With free schooling, stable food and water, and proper sanitation made easily essible; everyone was given an equal start...


    Alcon was currently second to Sai in advanced technology, but everything else was either on par, or over the top. Sai couldn¡¯t produce food like Alcon did, so it was behind in that category. When it came to everything else, however; they were even.


    The two Fae listened intently as they realized how much of a difference Skye had made for the people of her kingdom. She had singlehandedly brought the kingdom out of it¡¯s slump by simply not being a greedy person. As they thought about it they recalled that Skye had advanced their technologies as well..


    ¡®Of course, that¡¯s with none of the kingdoms knowing what the Hignders have.. Otherwise, I think the rankings would be quite different.. I wonder how much Skye has improved their lives by now?¡¯


    As Nics let his thoughts run rampant, Maevis stewed over the fact that a room full of stuffy men were deciding Skye and Tidas¡¯ future without them. The two women had discussed them visiting the Fae Nation several times, but Maevis didn¡¯t think it would be possible for quite some time now..


    ¡®Damn that Genie for ruining our ns! Celestia and Titania will be very upset that they won¡¯t see her for a couple more years now.. Damn it! Not to mention that they¡¯ll want to have children at some point.. Can¡¯t go on dangerous adventures with a child strapped to your back..¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s with your face? It looks all...scrunched. Did you eat something bad again?¡± Nics part-fussed, part-teased.


    Maevis smacked his arm, ruffling his red robes as he fake-yelped. A couple of people right below them looked up at the chandelier, but saw nothing. Shaking their heads, they returned to listening to the King¡¯s report on the kingdom..


    Maevis sighed with relief. She didn¡¯t feel like dealing with the court¡¯s sycophants today, and was doing everything within her powers to avoid them. They still hadn¡¯t stopped pestering her and Nic about trading goods with the Fae.


    The treaty that Celestia had signed stopped them from trading with anyone but Alcon for a set number of years, but they still got to dictate which merchants they allowed to sell their items. They had left the distribution up to Lucas Moonstone, who retained a small amount of the profits as a middleman fee.


    It had all been approved by Magnus, so the nobles couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Lucas rarely chose the noble shops to sell the Fae goods from, except the few that ¡®consorted withmoners¡¯. It was to the point that all of the ¡®high-end¡¯ shop owners had tob themoners¡¯ marketce, and buy up the Fae goods they saw.


    After buying the random goods at high prices to begin with, they would resell them at their shops for an outrageous amount of money. Many nobles had started having their servants go to themoners¡¯ marketce to buy for them, or going incognito themselves.


    The shop keepers were desperate to keep their status quo, so they bombarded the Fae Representatives with goods requests at every avable chance. Whether it obviously irritated them or not..


    When the meeting let out, they waited for Lawrence and Zas to leave before flying out the top of the door as quietly as possible. In the hall, Maevis made a low trill-like cat call to get their attention. Zas perked his ears up, then subtly looked up.


    The two Fae motioned for him and Lawrence to meet them down the hallway, away from prying ears and eyes. Since they were heading to the RMC Headquarters, they walked down an unpopted hall, then stopped to chat a moment.


    Maevis huffed in exasperation; ¡°Do those meetings always involve so much prattling?¡±


    Lawrence burst outughing, but Zas kept it to a snicker as he replied; ¡°It usually doesn¡¯t get so bad.¡±


    The Ruscovic King snorted as he curved his mirth; ¡°I think you meant to say that they¡¯re usually worse.. But Karena wasn¡¯t there to drag it out this time, so that¡¯s why it didn¡¯tst the usual eight hours.¡±


    Nics¡¯ eyes bulged; ¡°Eight hours of That?! Human endurance is a scary thing..¡±


    All three chuckled at Nic¡¯s observation, then Maevis took on a more serious expression; ¡°So Skye and Tidas are fine in the Hignds? They haven¡¯t had any issues?¡±


    Zas and Lawrence exchanged a weary expression before Lawrence said; ¡°Well, there were a few. And one in particr that has my father acting very strangely. Do you two know anything about the Warrick family?¡±


    Maevis and Nics remained eerily still as they both replied; ¡°We are not at liberty to discuss it under orders of Empress Titania, and King Magnus..¡±


    The Ruscovic King quirked an eyebrow at them; ¡°That¡¯s not going to cut it for me.. I¡¯ll have a talk with my fatherter.¡±


    Maevis quirked an eyebrow right back at him; ¡°You¡¯d be better off asking the love birds as soon as they get back. I don¡¯t think the creepy one wants anyone to know anything about her..¡±


    ¡°Creepy? Oh! You mean the oldest, right?¡± Zas asked, taking a moment to catch on.


    As Nics nodded, he thought about what the Hignds meant to him, and his eyes clouded over with tainted nostalgia..


    ¡°Oh no you don¡¯t, you old fart! Get outta yer head right now, or I¡¯ll smack you out of it!¡± Maevis yelled, recognizing the zed-over look on Nic¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ouch! You¡¯re supposed to wait a little in between the warning and the hitting! By the gods, woman! Learn some patience!¡±


    Maevis stared tly at her best friend; ¡°I¡¯m too old to learn new things. Now, on to a happier note: when will the wedding be, exactly?¡±


    Lawrence sighed as they started down the hall again; ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be having it for a while. Shasta really wants Skye and Tidas to be a part of it, and I agree. They¡¯re the ones who helped us get together. It wouldn¡¯t be right if they weren¡¯t there.¡±


    As they chatted for a bit, the four covered Lawrence¡¯s eventual wedding, Zas¡¯ uing family reunion, and the prosperity of the Fae Kingdom. Once they reached the long outdoor hallway that connected to the RMC Headquarters, they exited the pce..


    Marco had been walking along and listening to them from within his secret passageways, behind the walls. It was amusing to him that all four were cautious of him..


    ¡®They should be.. Once my ns areplete, all four will likely be dead. I wonder what kind of faces those two old bats would if I plucked off their wings? I¡¯ll have to order them captured alive when everything starts so I can see..¡¯


    As he made his way over towards his father¡¯s quarters, one of Marco¡¯s guards popped out of nowhere, and bowed. Motioning to him to speak, the guard said; ¡°Dr. Stein wishes to speak to you, my King. He says that he¡¯s made another breakthrough..¡±

 Chapter 365

    365 Movements In the Darkness


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE, GORE, AND VIOLENCE***


    Marco quickly made his way down the darkened passageways to where the winding stair case was. His guards were all waiting for him, thinking that he might need the extra security. The project that Doctor Stein was working on wasn¡¯t exactly stable..


    As they went down, Marco asked; ¡°Has the rest of General Zas¡¯ family arrived yet?¡±


    ¡°Not in the capital, Your Grace. A few are still in Dragonhorn until the actual reunion,¡± Draco replied as they continued down the long flight of steps.


    Running the calctions in his head, Marco nodded before asking; ¡°How are the trackers doing, Norvis?¡±


    The young guard giggled as he replied; ¡°Oh, they¡¯re doing well. My inventions never fail..¡±


    Sheri smirked; ¡°Except that one time-¡±


    ¡°Shut up! That only happened because you got her all wet!¡±


    Sheri shrugged; ¡°We were training. Can¡¯t expect two Water Mages not to use water on each other, right? You¡¯re the idiot that knew she was also a Water mage, but did nothing to protect your little tracking chip. Don¡¯t try to put your failures on me.¡±


    .....


    ¡°She¡¯s not Just a Water mage! Skye can use Sha-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, you two,¡± Marco stated, then looked over his shoulder; ¡°Draco, what is my current wife up to?¡±


    The guard sighed deeply; ¡°She¡¯s a crazy bitch, that¡¯s what. She went back to your quarters after they had refused to let her back into the meeting. When she saw that girl on your bed, I had to drag her out of the room before she could kill her.¡±


    ¡°Was she touched?¡±


    ¡°No, Your Grace. I stopped Karena from getting to her..¡±


    ¡°Is that how your face got all scratched up like that?¡± Sheri inquired.


    Draco grunted, still angry over the entire thing as Marco said; ¡°It won¡¯t be much longer now.. Then you can dispose of her however you wish, like I promised.¡±


    A dark smile stretched across Draco¡¯s face as he fantasized. It used to disturb Sheri whenever he did it, but seeing how she treated him made her understand why. As they reached the bottom of the stairs, the five visible people went into theb..


    Sheri hated the smell, and couldn¡¯t figure out how the entire city didn¡¯t reek of the dead. Tens of thousands of rotting corpses covered the floors in stacks. They weren¡¯t moving, much to Sheri¡¯s relief. Thest time she¡¯de into theb with Marco, Stein was preforming tests..


    They were simple tasks like swinging a sword, moving oversized rocks from one end of the room to the other; things of that nature. It was to see not only how well they took orders, but to also test if their bodies would function properly.


    The ones that were close to being Skulls movednguidly, their slowly-detaching flesh making it difficult for them to move properly. Doctor Stein realized that the more degraded ones needed a special blend of magic, to make it possible for them to fight properly.


    The ooze that they used to bind the crystals to the corpses was almost the same as the stuff Richard produced. It connected the dead to their Controllers, which would mostly be Marco¡¯s guards at first. As the five walked to the far end of the massive room, Doctor Stein became visible..


    A massive body that was twice the size of General Zasy on several tables pushed together. As he looked up and saw his guests, the doctor paused in his tinkering to greet them. He was practically bouncing in ce as he bowed.


    ¡°Good day to you, my King! Oh, such a fine, fine, fine, day it is!


    Marco motioned him to stand up as he replied; ¡°Good day to you, Doctor. What is the count up to?¡±


    The doctor smiled; ¡°We have about twenty thousand Ds here, all coated in the sma. There¡¯s another twelve thousand Skulls at our second location, too. They¡¯ve all been coated as well, but I can¡¯t make anymore until I have more crystals and sma. I only had enough left for test subject Zero here..¡±


    As a giant grin stretched across his face, Doctor Stein added; ¡°But It worked, my King! It really worked! Your idea worked!¡±


    Marco stared at him tly; ¡°Of course it did. Is Zero ready for a demonstration?¡±


    ¡°Oh aye! Aye, he¡¯s ready! But are they?¡± Stein more stated than asked as he gestured to the four guards.


    Draco and Sheri smirked, but Norvis and Benzo red at him. None of them liked the doctor, but he was their King¡¯s favorite pet. He stunk, was overly hyper, and creepy as hell, but Marco deemed him valuable to his future empire...


    ¡°They¡¯re ready. Bring it back,¡± their King ordered.


    Nodding enthusiastically, Doctor Stein ced a crystal on the creature¡¯s chest. It had the pieces of two mages put together, minus the extra legs. Instead of putting the arms as two on each side, he had sewn the two smaller arms in the middle of it¡¯s chest.


    That way, the creature could choke or stab it¡¯s victim if it had the gull to fight back. As Marco walked up to it and ce his finger on the crystal, Stein poured thest of the sma on to the corpse..


    At first nothing happened, then a loud, bone-chilling roar erupted from the creature before it sat up. It backhanded Stein, sending him flying against the wall. The creature then turned to face Marco, but barely caught a glimpse of him before his four guards were standing in front of him.


    Sheri opened arge pouch of water, and used it to douse the creature. Norvis stepped forward and threw several tiny machines of his own design onto him, then snapped his fingers. A massive electric shock shot through the monster, but it barely fazed it.


    Reaching back, it tried to punch them, but Draco and Benzo shifted to block it with their swords. They were both Hybrid Tanks, but even together; they could barely hold it back. With lightning-fast speed, it used it¡¯s other arm to smack all four of them out of the way..


    Marco stayed where he was, smiling like a demon. If it could fling his guards so easily, then it was incredibly strong.. ¡®Strong enough to deal with my brother¡¯s subordinates, if need be..¡¯


    As it cranked it¡¯s arm back, Marco said; ¡°Ahriman, take it¡¯s arms off..¡±


    Out of nowhere, a streak of darkness crossed in between them.. Then the creature no longer had arms. As it yelled out, the ck streak came down from the ceiling, and sliced the monster in two. It iled as it sprayed, coating everything within a few feet in rancid-smelling ck ooze, and blood.


    Sheri instantly made a gagging noise, which earned her a stern look from Marco. He was covered head to toe in it, but seemed unfazed by the mess. As Sheri choked back the bile threatening toe up, the man named Ahriman turned to face his master..


    ¡°Master?¡± was the only word the shadow figure said.


    Marco nodded; ¡°It¡¯s fine. I didn¡¯t expect them to be able to handle it. They can continue to serve me. Well done, Ahriman.¡±


    As the guards regathered their senses, Marco walked over to Stein, to make sure he was still alive. As the man rubbed his head then looked at his hand, there was ck ooze. Marco smiled, but his four guards were shocked to see that he was experimenting on himself as well..


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky, Doctor. That impact would¡¯ve killed you a year ago,¡± Marco stated as he extended his hand.


    After pulling him up, Stein replied; ¡°That is true.. Very, very true.¡±


    ¡°You put that stuff in your own body?! Aren¡¯t you scared that it¡¯ll kill you?! Or destroy your brain, or something?!¡± Norvis asked in a whiny voice.


    The doctor shrugged; ¡°Well, not the important parts: just my sanity, hehe.¡±


    ¡°Why did it attack, Doctor?¡± Marco asked, getting back on topic.


    After he thought about it a few minutes, Stein replied; ¡°With the connection you have to the other crystals, I think your power is stretched too thin. Once the future Queen brings the Ethereal Spear here, you¡¯ll have all the power you need, and more..¡±


    ¡°When is Princess Skye due back?¡± Draco asked.


    ¡°They¡¯re heading to the Old Capital in a of couple weeks, then she¡¯ll be back a couple weeks after that. Then she and Tidas will go to Sai, and by the time they get back: Alcon will be mine.. Then, Skye will be..¡±


    Benzo quirked an eyebrow at his King; ¡°Why not just convert her once you get the Spear?¡±


    Marco smirked; ¡°Let¡¯s just say that there¡¯s something in Sai that she needs before I can im her..¡±


    ¡°Is that when you want us to take the General¡¯s family? And King Lawrence¡¯s children?¡± Sheri asked with an odd tone.


    Marco looked at her with a scrutinizing gaze as he replied; ¡°Yes, is there a problem with that?¡±


    Sheri kept her face as cid as possible; ¡°As long as they leave before the General¡¯s family reunion is over. It¡¯ll be hard to collect an entire family from across the kingdom unnoticed.¡±


    Marco nodded, satisfied with her answer; ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry. If I have to, I can have my father dy their departure. I only have to limit my influence until my brother returns. Otherwise, the second part of my n won¡¯t work...¡±


    After a quick discussion with Doctor Stein about ¡®supplies¡¯, the four guards escorted their King back to his quarters. Ahriman had disappeared without anyone realizing it, but that was his job: to go unnoticed. No one except for the other guards even knew that he existed; that¡¯s how good he was.


    Draco broke off to go reluctantly tend to Karena. Benzo and Norvis went back to their original tasks of following certain people, and Sheri went back to being Marco¡¯s known, but unseen guard. She used her Mist Mirage technique, and disappeared as Marco opened his door..


    The redheadedss was still sitting on his bed as he walked in and shut the door. Going straight up to her, Marco grabbed her chin and asked; ¡°Do you have family in the city? Anyone that will miss you?¡±


    Stillpelled by his magic, the girl replied; ¡°No, my Prince. Just a brother who lives in Lord Reinbolt¡¯s domain, but I havena seen him in years..¡±


    Marco smiled like a madman as he replied; ¡°Good...Then I have no need to hold back..¡±


    ************


    Zas, Lawrence, Maevis, and Nics all made it to the RMC Headquarters, and quickly found the children being spoiled rotten by the soldiers. Victor had two groups ying kickball with him while several others fussed over Anna¡¯s cuteness.


    They greeted the children, then asked the soldiers to preupy them for a bit longer. Both Zas and Maevis had things that they wanted to discuss with Shasta and Lawrence before everyone went their separate ways for dinner.


    Knowing that the children were cared for, the four went off to Tidas¡¯ office to talk with Shasta...

 Chapter 366

    366 Fairy Whispers And Ninja Moves


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE***


    Shasta was busy attempting to fill out requisition forms for the soldiers when the door to Tidas¡¯ office opened. Some of the squads needed to practice shoot artillery shells, which required several hoops to be jumped through before Jakub would release them.


    When she saw Lawrence, Shasta¡¯s features had instantly lit up; until Zas walked in behind him. She went from ted, to furious in three seconds t. She didn¡¯t even notice Maevis and Nics fly in behind them..


    ¡°What the hell, Zas?! ¡®Easy day at the office¡¯ my ass! You know how much I hate paperwork..¡±


    Shasta gestured to a massive pile of folders on the desk before continuing; ¡°Does THIS look like an Easy day to you?! If I would¡¯ve known this was here, I would¡¯ve gone to the stupid meeting instead!¡±


    Zas grinned; ¡°As miserable as you were here, it would¡¯ve been far worse for you in that meeting, trust me.¡±


    Shasta red at him; ¡°Trust? I thought we had an understanding that you would handle this shit while Tidas is gone?! And how could the meeting have been worse than this fucking tower?!¡±


    Keeping his smirk, Zas replied; ¡°First of all: you and Tidas Said that I should do all of the paperwork, I never actually agreed to it. Secondly, the meeting would¡¯ve taken twice as long as it did if you¡¯d been there instead of me.¡±


    Shasta huffed as her fists went to her hips; ¡°Why?¡±


    .....


    Lawrence walked around the desk, and wrapped his arms around her as he said; ¡°Because they tried to bring up our wedding.¡±


    Shasta¡¯s ears instantly ttened; ¡°How is Our wedding any of Their business?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m a king from another kingdom, and you¡¯re the second most powerful mage in the RMC. Some of the nobles think I¡¯m stealing you for military purposes.¡±


    A low growl escaped her; ¡°I am not a Thing to be owned or bartered.. Vice Commander or not, they have no business talking about me in any kind of decision-making capacity.¡±


    ¡°Except the King,¡± Zas added with a note of irritation to his tone.


    Shasta had caught it, and instantly red at him; ¡°Magnus has already given us his approval and blessing. And the nobles have Skye now! She¡¯s far more powerful than me, or her husband.. It¡¯s that bitch Karena, isn¡¯t it?!¡±


    ¡°Not this time, dear. She was kicked out before they even touched on the second matter,¡± Maevis said as she descended from the ceiling, making Shasta fuzz up in surprise.


    Zas and Nics chuckled, earning them res from Shasta and Maevis. Lawrence cleared his throat with a small smile, but knew better than to outrightugh. As the two elder Fae came to rest on the desk, Maevis sighed before exining Karena¡¯s expulsion.


    When she finished, Shasta walked back and forth as she spoke; ¡°So the King of Mano wants to buddy up to Sync? They would control most of the south together, except for that sliver ofnd owned by Ital. Although..¡±


    ¡°If they wanted to invade the northern kingdoms, it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult, so long as Sai stayed out of it. Mano could make a deal with Ital to trade that scrap ofnd to Sync in exchange for the alliance. They¡¯ve been after it for a decade now, I think..¡±


    Lawrence watched Shasta talk her train of thought out with pride. She was far more intelligent than she gave herself credit for, or most others, for that matter. The few that got to see her true nature wanted to call her friend. Even his father epted her rough edges for the benefits of her strength And intelligence.


    As Shasta continued to talk, He listened intently..


    ¡°Oh! But there is one thing they¡¯re not counting on! The Hignders! Doesn¡¯t the treaty call for a War Pact?¡±


    Lawrence nodded as he sat down in Tidas¡¯ chair; ¡°Aye. They can¡¯t fight Alcon or it¡¯s allies, and in return, we all support each other.¡±


    Shasta looked at Lawrence with a quirked eyebrow; ¡°You¡¯re part of the treaty? Ruscovic, I mean? The one Skye and Tidas took with them?¡±


    ¡°No, but the one that the Hignder King will sign here in the summer will have my signature next to his. As will my father¡¯s, and I believe Genie has some plot afoot as well, but apparently ¡®a ninja never tells¡¯.¡±


    Shasta chuckled as she replied; ¡°That sounds like him. The man needed something to preupy him since Zazzy flew off after Skye. Peggy says that he actually cried when they got the report that she was safe.. Squirrley dragon.¡±


    Everyone lightly chuckled as his recent antics shed through their mind¡¯s. Being as bored as he was, Genie had followed most of them around at some point. He, Marie, and Maevis had tea and talk almost every other day, and he drank with Shasta a few times a week as well.


    Most of the dignitaries were leery of him at first, but Magnus seemed quite fond of him, so everyone became ¡®fond of him¡¯. Genie knew that is was all superficial except for a few, but he was very good at using his connections..


    When everyone found out that he was Skye¡¯s personal trainer as a child, it automatically made him connected to the most powerful merchant in Alcon. Lucas, Genie, and Magnus were often seen entering the banquet room in good spirits together. Making him a target for the court sycophants.


    Genie wasn¡¯t a fool, and used his ¡®favor¡¯ to actually make the ones approaching him, indebted to him. like being invited to a party, but bringing Lucas with him as a plus one. All deals made were credited to Genie, for bringing his guest in the first ce. Gaining him and Sai a sensible reputation.


    He was happy to fulfill most requests, except for teaching ones. Since everyone knew he trained Skye, many nobles had approached him to teach their children. He had refused them, saying he was retired, but frequently stopped by the RMC training arena to ¡®stay sharp¡¯.


    Shasta and Zas appreciated it greatly, since many of their top trainers were currently in the Hignds. Even Alfred had stopped in to help out, at the request of the king. Renee had insisted on hiring more workers to lighten his general workload, so he had extra time.


    Once they finished covering what they knew of the Sync Kingdom, Maevis told them about what the Fae Nation had discovered..


    ¡°As you know, we have awork of House Brownies that gives us information. What you may not know is that thiswork extends into every kingdom. Ital and Sync already have some kind of understanding that the food from that wee bit ofnd that Shasta mentioned goes to Sync..¡±


    ¡°Mano is bartering with them through someone, but we don¡¯t know who. Lucas hasn¡¯t been able to discover their identity, either.. They¡¯re going to great lengths to keep hidden. There¡¯s also been correspondence between Sync and the Fire Nation..¡±


    ¡°I thought the two didn¡¯t get along because they each housed rival pirates?¡± Shasta asked.


    Nics perked up; ¡°Yes they do. We don¡¯t think the pirates are involved, just the rulers themselves, or would-be ruler..¡±


    Seeing the confusion spread across the three¡¯s faces, Nics exined; ¡°When The previous sultan passed, he gave the crown to his youngest son due to the older one¡¯s disposition. He sees the people of his nation as possessions, where as the younger brother sees them like they were his children..¡±


    ¡°Mae and I went to the Fire Nation in our youth. Next to the Hignders, theirs is the most advanced civilization in the world. They have machines that run off of sunlight, and public transportation that¡¯s faster than anything I¡¯ve ever seen, and that was over a lifetime ago.. I can¡¯t imagine how far they¡¯ve gotten.¡±


    Nics paused to clear her throat, then continued; ¡°The oldest brother is the one contacting the Sync Kingdom. I think he¡¯s trying to gain enough support to overthrow his little brother. If that happens, in a best-case scenario: Sync, Ital, Mano, and the Fire Nation may instigate a war with Alcon, Ruscovic, and Sai..¡±


    ¡°What about the Fae Nation? Won¡¯t they send support if that were to happen? The treaty Celestia and Aero signed says as much,¡± Zas asked.


    Maevis nodded; ¡°Yes it does, but there isn¡¯t much we can do if we can¡¯t ship anything to you. Since the Fae Nation is the southern-most continent, we would have to sail around either Sync, or Mano to get to Ruscovic or Sai¡¯s ports..¡±


    Shasta turned to face the elder Fae; ¡°What about the treaty that Mano holds with Alcon?! The king¡¯s twin sister is the future Queen! Would he really attack?¡±


    Maevis shook her head; ¡°While I don¡¯t see him hurting Karena, I don¡¯t see many kings turning down the chance to expand his territory.. I think the bait will be too tempting to pass up.¡±


    ¡°What you think is correct, Mae,¡± Genie said as he closed the door; ¡°Or so my sources just told me.¡±


    No one had heard or noticed him open the door, or enter the room. The door itself had been directly behind Zas, who was almost as big as it was. As they all greeted him, Shasta beamed and said; ¡°You have got to teach me how to do that!¡±


    Genie smirked; ¡°The key is to not exist. If you can move with no intent, then others cannot see your path.¡±


    Shasta beamed at him, which irked Lawrence for an unwanted reason. Genie had been spending quite a bit of time with her, and every one of her letters mentioned him. He knew it was irrational, and Lawrence pushed the thoughts away as soon as they sprang up, but they popped up quite often.


    He was nning on discussing it with her, but now thought he should have a discussion with Genie himself instead. Lawrence had known him for as long as Skye and Tidas had, but unlike them, he also knew of his true identity and deeds..


    Jin Laos of Sai was one of the deadliest people who had ever lived. A world-renowned assassin and strategist, and the most talented Wind mage ever recorded. He had many nicknames, but Lawrence¡¯s favorite was ¡®Death¡¯s Final Breath¡¯.


    Genie exined that his contact had informed him that Mano was ¡®ying it safe¡¯, to see who would prevail first: Marco or Tidas. All of the other kingdoms saw him as a threat because he had the backing of the people. With Skye at his side, they could potentially sway the people to rebel in every kingdom.


    If Magnus changes his mind on his heir, or if the people chose Tidas over Marco: the other kingdoms would invade with or without the Fire Nation¡¯s help..

 Chapter 367

    367 Counterpart


    ***WARNING: LANGUAGE AND DESCRIPTIVE SEXUAL CONTENT***


    After Genie finished exining the intricacies of each kingdom¡¯s gain from the alliances, he looked squarely at Nics and Maevis with a distraught expression..


    ¡°You two were right, by the way..¡±


    ¡°What were they right about? They¡¯re never right about anything good,¡± Shasta asked as she walked over to stand by Lawrence.


    Nics chuckled; ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right about that, at least for the past year or so.¡±


    Maevis and Genie exchanged a look, but Genie seemed unaffected by her re. She wasn¡¯t happy he had brought up what she had asked him to coborate..


    Zas, Shasta, and Lawrence all sat waiting for the two Pixies to spill it; staring at them. Nics sighed heavily and told Maevis just to tell everyone..


    ¡°Everyone gathered here is loyal to Skye and Tidas. You don¡¯t need to worry about them telling anyone else..¡±


    She red at Nics; ¡°Then you tell them! Why does it have to be me?!¡±


    .....


    Smiling broadly, Nic replied; ¡°Because you¡¯re much more eloquent than I am.¡±


    Maevis scoffed at her best friend; ¡°Says the windbag!¡±


    ¡°Enough you two, please,¡± Lawrence interrupted; ¡°Just tell us what¡¯s so important.¡±


    Looking at the small group gathered, against her better judgment: Maevis told them about the Catalyst Legend. They knew that was what Skye was, but they didn¡¯t understand how powerful she would eventually be.


    When Maevis had gotten to the part about the Ethereal Spear and the Northern Star, Shasta interrupted; ¡°Wait, I thought Skye was the Catalyst? So what does she need the spear and star thingy for?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re kind of like the keys to the full power of the Catalyst. Skye will gain every trait and some point. And when she unlocks the door to the Source, she¡¯ll be able to affect the very fabric of space/time.¡±


    ¡°Why does she need to? Why is all of this happening?¡± Lawrence asked.


    Nics walked over to the edge of the desk as he replied; ¡°With every positive force, there is a negative that is equivalent. All of existence is a bnce between the light and dark aspects of life. Somewhere out there is Skye¡¯s opposite..¡±


    ¡°She wants to do everything she can to help and save people, but her counterpart wants nothing more to destroy and control. We think whomever it is, is the one pulling the strings behind the alliances and building tensions. Orchestrating all of this for for some reason..¡±


    Zas took a step forward; ¡°Do you have any ideas who it might be? Maybe we could monitor them.¡±


    Maevis shook her head; ¡°There¡¯s still too many options right now to narrow it down yet, but the ones that the Empress believes to be the most probable are being monitored as we speak..¡±


    ¡°Can you at least give us your top three?¡± Shasta asked as she plopped down on Lawrence¡¯sp.


    Maevis inwardly grinned at how happy the two looked before saying; ¡°Our number one suspect right now is the Sync King. He has three traits, and one of them is an elemental. The next one is a man we can¡¯t find anymore..¡±


    ¡°Not even my people have seen him, and I have people everywhere,¡± Geniemented.


    Maevis huffed at him, then continued; ¡°His name is Lucian Ahriman, and he¡¯s the only Dark magic user alive, to our knowledge. He was second only to Genie in terms of ability, and disappeared around seven years ago from the Fire Nation. He hasn¡¯t been seen by us in five.¡±


    Shasta¡¯s eyes went wide; ¡°A Dark mage?! What the hell?!¡±


    As Shasta sat in a daze, Lawrence¡¯s grip on her tightened as he asked; ¡°And who¡¯s your third?¡±


    Maevis looked Lawrence dead in the eyes and replied; ¡°Your brother Marco. I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s lying about it, but he still has ess to his Ether magic. If it weren¡¯t for Ahriman¡¯s bloodthirsty nature, he¡¯d be the Empress¡¯ second ce candidate.¡±


    A cold chill ran up Shasta¡¯s back as she said; ¡°I think it¡¯s Marco..¡±


    ¡°Why does the Empress think it¡¯s the Sync king the most?¡± Zas asked, ignoring Shasta¡¯s boarderline-treasonousment.


    Nics sat down, and hung his feet off of the end of the desk before speaking; ¡°For two main reasons. The first being his traits. The most a human can wield at once is usually two, and it¡¯s limited by the amount of magic one is capable of..¡±


    ¡°He has two physical traits, which are Tank and Manic. He¡¯s a Hybrid like Tidas, and his Manic ability is off the chartspared to any other I¡¯ve ever heard of.¡±


    ¡°How many weapons can he control at once?¡± Lawrence asked, not liking the sinking feeling he was getting in his gut.


    Maevis took on a dower expression as she replied; ¡°He¡¯s known for flyin¡¯ his own g ship, and in battle, he¡¯s said to wield a thousand swords at once..¡±


    ¡°Dear gods, we¡¯re screwed,¡± Shasta muttered under her breath.


    Nics sighed heavily; ¡°That¡¯s not the worst part..¡±


    ¡°It gets worse?! How the hell could it possibly get worse?!¡± Shasta eximed as Lawrence tried to sooth her.


    Maevis couldn¡¯t meet anyone¡¯s eyes as she stated; ¡°The Sync King uses his Water trait continuously..¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Like a barrier?¡± Zas asked as his tail frizzed forebodingly.


    ¡°Oh, how we wish it were something simple like that.. Everyone knows of the Sync kingdom¡¯s food shortages, right? Well the reason that they have them is because the grounds are perpetually covered in water until shortly before you reach the boarder, and where their capital is..¡±


    Shasta¡¯s ears when t as she said; ¡°No.. He wouldn¡¯t..¡±


    Maevis nodded her head solemnly; ¡°Aye.. He¡¯s the one who keeps thends flooded. He can sense everything and everyone that touches the water. It¡¯s rumored that he can hear everything, too.¡±


    Lawrence¡¯s face grew stern; ¡°So he¡¯s continuously spying and killing his own people?! The fuck-why?! Why would he-¡±


    Nics cleared his throat loudly to cut off Lawrence¡¯s rant before it started; ¡°To keep them from rebelling against him, of course. There were several attempts on his life over him killing his father for his crown, so he decided to flood the kingdom just enough to keep them in a constant state of poverty..¡±


    ¡°They can¡¯t nt their own foods, or raise livestock, or build decent structures. They have to work to earn their rations, and can be denied for minor infractions. Their children are barely educated, and unless you live in the capital, will most likely not live past forty..¡±


    ¡°How could he have enough power to keep a kingdom the size of Sync flooded all year round?!¡± Lawrence asked , still half in disbelief.


    Nics looked down with a pained expression, then looked back up at Lawrence; ¡°That brings us to the second reason that Titania thinks the Sync King is the Skye¡¯s Counterpart: He has the rest of the Northern Star..¡±


    ¡°What?! How?!¡± Shasta yelled as she jumped off of Lawrence¡¯sp.


    Nic shook his head; ¡°We don¡¯t know. All we know is that he has it, and he¡¯s gotten one hell of a power boost from it.¡±


    Lawrence donned a contemtive expression; ¡°That would exin how he could maintain his soggy kingdom.. but what did you mean by ¡®rest of¡¯?¡±


    Maevis quirked a smile; ¡°Skye has a piece of it..¡±


    ¡°How?¡± Lawrence and Shasta asked at the same time.


    Maevis grinned cheekily; ¡°Let¡¯s just call it a family heirloom, and leave it at that, shall we?¡±


    Shasta wanted to argue, but right as she went to speak, her stomach grumbled almost as loudly as a bear could roar. Lawrence stood up, and wrapped his arms around her with a soft smile on his face. Almost everything she did was adorable to him.


    ¡°I suppose we should collect the children for dinner,¡± Lawrence stated, then winked at Maevis.


    She quickly winked back, then replied in a sad tone; ¡°I can¡¯t.. I have this leaning tower to deal with..¡±


    Zas looked at Shasta with pity, then said; ¡°I¡¯ll do the paperwork, but you¡¯re running the field training next month. Deal?¡±


    Shasta beamed; ¡°Deal! We¡¯re outta here!¡±


    As the went out the door, Lawrence yelled back; ¡°I¡¯ll send an invite for dinner tomorrow to your rooms! We¡¯ll talk more!¡±


    Before Zas could say another word, they were out the door. He folded his ears back as he cursed at Shasta under his breath; threatening to drown her in a cold bath. The two eldersughed at his insults, then asked; ¡°If you didn¡¯t want to do the paperwork, then why offer?¡±


    Zas huffed as his ears shifted back to normal; ¡°I¡¯d rather do it all correctly the first time then have to fill it all out againter. And technically, I did promise Tidas to double-check her work. This just saves me hassle and paper.¡±


    The two Fae chuckled before Maevis sighed and said; ¡°I wonder how those two are doing...¡±


    ************


    Skye stretchedzily in the bed as the gentle sound of water from the bathroom filled the room. Tidas wasn¡¯t in bed with her, so she knew that he had to be in there. Their meeting with the Hignd Council took much longer than they had expected, so they got back to the bunkerte.


    Getting out of bed, Skye walked in through the open door, relieved herself, then stripped and climbed into the shower with him. Tidas had instantly given her the water while he wrapped his arms around her from behind..


    As soon as his hands started to attempt to wander, she smacked them away while saying; ¡°We dinna have enough time fer that, husband..¡±


    While trailing kisses across her wet shoulders, Tidas replied in a husky voice; ¡°We can just say that we overslept, and me it on Murdoc and Amara.¡±


    Skyeughed loudly before saying; ¡°We have too much to do today, husband. We leave for the Old Capital tomorrow mornin¡¯..¡±


    Skye¡¯s speech trailed off as Tidas switched to rubbing on her back. She practically purred at him as he slowly moved his hands up, then around. As he cupped her breasts in his hands, he rubbed against her backside with his manhood as he whispered in her ear..


    ¡°And I intend to have you at least twice before we leave.. Might as well make this the first..¡±


    Skye turned around in his arms, and locked her hands behind his neck as she replied; ¡°I thought that ye didna like it in here? Too slippery, as ye put it.¡±


    Tidas grinned mischievously as he kissed her passionately, then said; ¡°Maybe we just haven¡¯t found the right position yet..¡±


    Skyeughed again as Tidas reached down, and started to y with her. He was pleasantly surprised to find her already as worked up as he was. As she squirmed against him, Tidas nibbled at her ear, then spoke in a lusty voice; ¡°Feels like I¡¯m not the only one who wants it..¡±


    As Skye tilted her head back, she barely managed to quip; ¡°I wasna when I got in here, but ye made quick work of me.¡±


    With a devilish grin, Tidas scooped up her legs, then pinned her against the wall as he said; ¡°Let¡¯s see if I can set a new record..¡±

 Chapter 368

    368 A Love Poem And A Tone


    ***WARNING: EXTREMELY DESCRIPTIVE SEXUAL CONTENT***


    Tidas positioned him as Skye wrapped her legs around his waist. He slid into her easily, making her yelp slightly. Concerned, he asked if it had hurt for him to go so deeply, so quickly.


    Skye smiled at him as she tightened her legs around him, and replied; ¡°If I wasna so worked up, then probably.. But that wasna a pain sound, husband. It was more...pleasantly surprised.¡±


    Tidas grinned; ¡°To be fair, it is slippery in here..¡±


    Skye chuckled as Tidas moved his hands from her legs, to her ass. He squeezed her cheeks, then slowly started to lift her up and down. Skye clung to him as she told him how good he felt. His skin, his breath on hers, his touch..


    As she started to arch her back in time with his steady thrusts, Tidas reveled in her reactions. Skye had a habit of folding her bottom lip, and lightly biting down on it. He had the same reaction to it as whenever he saw her biting the tip of her thumb when thinking.


    In that moment, Tidas tapped into his Tank trait to be able to hold Skye up with one hand on her ass, and one hand across her back. He held her against himself; pressing her to him as hard as he could without hurting her. Skye embraced him back as they slowed their pace a moment, and locked eyes.


    A thousand words were said between them in the blink of an eye, then they kiss with all the love that they felt in that moment. Mutual warmth and need seeped into them as the kiss deepen, and gxies came to life behind their eyelids.


    Feeling Skye¡¯s whole being vibrating with his, Tidas plunged deeper into her. With the kiss consuming them, Skye moaned into her husband¡¯s mouth as she found her release. Feeling her body shutter against him sent Tidas over his own edge; mming her down on his hardness in rapid secession.


    .....


    Skye dug her nails into her husband¡¯s shoulder as she road the extra waves of euphoria he was giving her. Feeling him release his Tank trait, Skye lowered her legs and released him as she said; ¡°Is it just me, or is it gettin¡¯ better every time?¡±


    As Tidas loaded his Lufa up with soap, he kissed Skye¡¯s cheek, and replied; ¡°Aye, wife. Everything¡¯s better with you..¡±


    Skye quirked an eyebrow at him; ¡°Aspared ta with who?¡±


    Tidas looked at her with confusion at first, then huffed with a sardonic smile before saying; ¡°That¡¯s-You know what I meant.. And you know that there¡¯s no one else in my heart but you.¡±


    Skye chuckled at his fluster, then replied; ¡°Oh, I know. I just like ta keep ye on yer toes.. And ye know that yer my only, too.¡±


    ¡°...Wench. You¡¯re lucky you¡¯re cute,¡± Tidas quipped, then quickly kissed her cheek.


    Skye grinned sweetly with a giggle, kissed him back, then they took turns washing each other¡¯s backs. Tidas tried to be cheeky, and attempted to reach around the front of his wife to ¡®wash her front for her¡¯. But she knew that he was just going to tease her.


    After some yful banter back and forth, they finished washing up, then got out to dress. Tidas always took his clothes into the bathroom, while Skye liked toy hers out on the bed. When she came out, she tried to dress quickly since they had a million things to do before the night¡¯s end.


    As she rushed, Skye knocked a thin jacket that Tidas had bought himself from one of the shops in the Hignder city. She picked it up right away, but a piece of paper had popped out of the pocket, andnded on the floor. Skye didn¡¯t usually snoop, but it wasn¡¯t any kind of official paper, and it didn¡¯t have much written on it.


    When Skye opened the paper, she read the words to herself with a growing smile..


    ¡®I am forever a desert in this world.


    In a constant state of thirst for your love.


    The Oasis that you have made within my heart.


    Is the only thing that sustains me.


    Or is it a profound ocean.


    That stretches so far and deep.


    That I cannot see it before my very eyes.


    Only the glint cast by your radiance.


    That catches on the surface of your boundless affections.


    Can replenish the sanctum within me.


    So vast and pure is your love.


    That only your depths.


    May im me willingly.


    And raise me into the light again.¡¯


    Skye felt overwhelmed. The depth of emotion within the poem had instantly made her eyes well up. As Tidas came out of the bathroom she jumped into his arms. He chuckled lightly as he swayed her.. Until he saw the paper in her hand.


    What came next was a rare sight that Skye adored: Tidas in a full-faced blush. His cheeks, ears, neck, and the tip of his nose shined red with embarrassment as he tried to grab the paper without tearing it. When she looked at him sideways, he realized that he was acting ridiculous..


    Sighing in defeat, Tidas said; ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to see it yet.. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good enough..¡±


    Skye smiled brightly at him, then jumped into his arms again as she replied; ¡°Tis beautiful! Can ye not see the tears in me eyes?! I love it! ...Tis about me, right?¡±


    Tidas huffed; ¡°No, it¡¯s about the other woman that I¡¯m pathetically in love with..¡±


    Skye quirked an eyebrow at him; ¡°And what¡¯s the name of this walkin¡¯ dead woman?¡±


    Tidasughed loudly as he leaned back to look at his cheeky wife; ¡°Her name is Skye Moonstone, and I wouldn¡¯t pick a fight with her if I were you.¡±


    Skye chuckled at his antics before finishing getting dressed and asking; ¡°And why is that?¡±


    As Tidas opened the door, he replied; ¡°Because she¡¯ll kick your arse.. She kicked mine.¡±


    As they left their little love bunker, Skyeughed loud enough to catch the attention of the RMC members and Hignders outside in the hallway. They all smiled and waved at the couple; used to their lovey-dovey attitudes after so many months together.


    It irked the older ones a bit, but those around Ralph and Arthur¡¯s ages and younger didn¡¯t care. It wasn¡¯t that Skye and Tidas had privileges they didn¡¯t. The troops simply didn¡¯t care about such trivial matters; such as how affectionate a married couple was with each other..


    The first thing Skye and Tidas did was check Zazzy. She had been sleeping a lottely, which worried Skye. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was due to her newfoundfort level, or if something was wrong with her scaly bairn.


    As she wished that she had Rnd¡¯s journals with her, Skye pictured them sitting on their shelf back in Alcon. There was something tugging at her memory, but she had learned so much in the past few months that Skye couldn¡¯t bring the information to the forefront of her mind.


    As they walked in and out of the bunker all day, Skye had to break off for a bit to do somest-minute fine-tuning on the machines that she and Gavin had made. It didn¡¯t take long since he didn¡¯t have much else to do for the day.


    Thanks to Skye, all of his projects were caught up on. He wanted to spend some time with Amara, since she was going along on the raid this time. So, he went ahead and fixed the few issues with the stabilizers they¡¯d been having.


    There was still a few issues with some of the personal mounting apparatuses for the frontline soldiers, so once Skye finished that up; she made her way back to her husband..


    The Hignder¡¯s city buzzed with excitement as people ran about in their daily lives. She hoped that Alcon could be whole again, but the discussion she¡¯d had with Tidas a few nights ago made her doubt it was possible in a peaceful manner.


    Magnus was the string tying all the recent treaties together. Neither the Fae, or the Hignders would¡¯ve signed one with Marco alone.. ¡®If Marco doesna prove himself ta be trustworthy to ¡¯em before Magnus dies, some might call fer Tidas ta take the crown..¡¯


    As her worries distracted her, Skye walked right into Ralph as he was making his way down the main tunnel leading to the RMC bunker. The half stack of files he was carrying fanned out everywhere, embarrassing the hell out of Skye.


    ¡°Ima so, so, so sorry, Ralph! I wasna payin¡¯ attention ta where I was walkin¡¯. Ima wee bit...distracted.¡±


    Ralph chuckled; ¡°Well, of course you are. Big journey starts tomorrow, after all.¡±


    Skye shed him a nervous nce; ¡°Yep.. That¡¯s what it tis..¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s not..¡±


    ¡°How do ye know that?¡± Skye asked with a perplexed look on her face.


    Ralphughed loudly as her before replying; ¡°I¡¯ve been married for nearly two decades, my dear. You women get a tone to you when you¡¯re being passive aggressive..¡±


    ¡°Passive aggressive? Really?¡±


    ¡°That! That right there! That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about: the tone!¡± he nearly yelled as they walked.


    Skye sighed and apologized before telling Ralph the gist of her worries. He chuckled lightly, then exined why when he saw the irritation in her eyes..


    ¡°Just tickles me that you and Tidas think so much alike. Why you two aren¡¯t talking this through together is odd-¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s odd?¡± Tidas asked as he poked his head around the doorway to the RMC bunker.


    Ralph smirked; ¡°That you two think the same, but keep the words in..¡±


    Skye smacked Ralph, which earned them both a scrutinizing stare from Tidas until they talked. Since people were constantly passing by, they went off to the side, and spoke in low tones. Once Tidas had the general idea, he looked as Skye with confusion..


    ¡°I thought we talked about this a few days ago? If ites down to it, I¡¯ll fight my brother to keep the kingdoms safe.. With all of the treaties being so freshly signed, it¡¯s likely that Marco will try to change what he can right off the bat. Which will cause tension with the Fae and Hignders..¡±


    Tidas sighed deeply as he added; ¡°And if we¡¯re not careful, Sync may try to make a move while we have all of this in-house fighting going on..¡±


    At the mention of Sync, a creeping feeling a dread filled Skye¡¯s heart as a possible scenario crossed her mind..


    ¡°What if Marco is the one behind the alliances in the south?¡±


    Tidas scoffed and spoke before thinking it through; ¡°Why would he do that? Alcon is his future kingdom-¡±


    ¡°Not if the people choose you! Why did ye have ta say it like that? Tis a logical thought..¡±


    ¡°Aye, but only if Marco assumed from the start that he wasn¡¯t going to get the crown. My father has Never even hinted-¡±


    Skye huffed testily; ¡°Nevermind then. Apparently twas a stupid thought..¡±


    Seeing an argument brewing between, Ralph smile and excused himself. After bidding Skye farewell for a bit, he walked over to Tidas and said; ¡°A wee piece of advice: Beware the tone.. It¡¯s the gods¡¯ warning signal..¡±


    Without another word, Ralph disappeared into the bunker as Skye stoodughing..

 Chapter 369

    369 Validations And Regrets


    As Tidas watched Ralph saunter away, Skye calmed herself, huffed in her husband¡¯s general direction, then started walking away. Tidas chased after her, not really sure why she was angry with him. The moment he caught up to her, he realized that she was really upset with him..


    ¡°Skye! Skye?! Will you wait a minute, please?! At least tell me why you got so angry out of no where?¡±


    Turning to lock hostile eyes with him, Skye replied tartly; ¡°I was tryin¡¯ ta make a serious suggestion, and ye brushed me off like I was spoutin¡¯ nonsense! Ye dismissed me, Tidas. So now, Ima doin¡¯ the same ta you.¡±


    Frustrated and embarrassed by the stares that they were receiving, Tidas stupidly said as she started to walk away again; ¡°Aren¡¯t you being a bit childish right now? Running away from the issue at hand-¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Skye rounded on him; ¡°Ima the childish one?! With anyone else, if they were ta tell ye that ye had offended them, ye would apologize straight away, but not with me.. Ye justpletely blew off my thought, and feelings by extension. And in a very asinine way.¡±


    ¡°...But you didn¡¯t say that I had offended you!¡±


    Skye took her ¡®Peggy Stance¡¯ as she nearly yelled; ¡°Ye clearly knew I was, or ye wouldna havee after me! Don¡¯t try ta y that semantical bullshit wit me, husband.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you felt that way, but that¡¯s not how I meant it. I just don¡¯t see how my brother could have possibly thought that I would...surpass him,¡± Tidas replied, leery of all the people walking around them and staring.


    ¡°Why?¡± Skye asked tly.


    .....


    ¡°Why what?¡± Tidas snipped back.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t ye think Marco would count it as a possibility? Knowin¡¯ how much the people prefer you ta him, seein¡¯ the connections made throughout our kingdom and others through my family.. Marco is far more cold and calctin¡¯ than ye wanna admit, husband..¡±


    Irked by the whole of the situation, Tidas shot back; ¡°You didn¡¯t say any of this before..¡±


    Fury red in her eyes as Skye retorted; ¡°I didna get the chance! Ye dismissed mepletely before I could exin! And that leads me back to my point: ye have offended me, and that is why Ima walkin¡¯ away from ye. Be it like a ¡®child¡¯, or a rightfully pissed off wife: ye fucked up husband.¡±


    Tidas felt his throat go dry as he tried to validate himself; ¡°I just don¡¯t think that he¡¯s this super-evil-Genius that you¡¯re making him out to be. He¡¯s an evil bastard, but you make it sound like he¡¯s after the whole bloody continent.¡±


    ¡°Who knows, he might be! We never got the chance ta discuss it!¡± Skye fully yelled this time, attracting even more attention.


    ¡°I told you that I didn¡¯t mean it like that! I didn¡¯t even know that I had pissed you off until you stormed away!¡± Tidas yelled back.


    ¡°I was Clearly offended! I shouldna have ta say it word fer word when you¡¯re-ye know what? Ima done. Leave me be until the ceremony. I¡¯ll show up with Amara and Gavin..¡±


    Tidas reached out for Skye, but the red she shot at him pierced through him like a dagger. It was a clear sign that she was furious with him, and he didn¡¯t me her.


    Tidas himself couldn¡¯t exin why he had rejected her idea so fervently. The only thing his brain could recognize was that it was linked to a fear, and a deeply seeded one. Needing to get both some fresh air and distance from the spectators; Tidas went outside to be with Zazzy..


    ************


    When Skye had reached Amara¡¯s house, she was grateful that Gavin wasn¡¯t there yet. She wanted to vent to a fellow female about the issues she was having, and Gavin¡¯s presence might stifle their conversation.


    Her house was small, but well-kept and charming. Light-blue siding and white trim along the lining of her te-colored roof gave it a slightly ¡®happily ever after¡¯ vibe. After Amara invited her to sit on the porch, she then ran inside to grab a tea kettle, cups, seepers, and her can of leaves.


    Two overly-padded rocking chairs with a rectangr table between them sat off to the right side. A hand-built swing was on the left, paired with tiny tables on either side of it. The porch was white like the house¡¯s trim, and had covered flower pots along the edges, but the best part was only a few years old..


    Gavin had built a mini-firece on Amara¡¯s porch so they could sit on it all year round together. They didn¡¯t get snow inside of the ¡®Bunker City¡¯, but the cold from outside never stayed out there. During mid-winter, it was nearly as cold inside the Hignd bunkers as it was outside in the wilderness.


    As Amara put the kettle on the already-burning fire, and got everything ready, Skye told her the whole of the situation. From the moment she got out of bed, minus some details; to when she had walked away from Tidas.


    When Skye had finished speaking, the first thing Amara said was; ¡°Well, ye did overreact at the beginnin¡¯, but I think that was because the thought ye had was so...unnerving. Tis an eerie thought that an enemy could be so many steps ahead before we¡¯ve even set up the board..¡±


    Skye shed her an incredulous expression; ¡°How and when did I overreact?!¡±


    ¡°...In the beginnin¡¯, like I said. If ye would¡¯ve ignored his condescending tone ta start, ye could¡¯ve put him in his ce wit yer argument. Not sayin¡¯ that he should¡¯ve even talked to ye like that in the first ce. All Ima sayin¡¯ is that ye both handled it poorly, just him a wee bit more so.¡±


    Skye slumped in her chair. She¡¯d had the same thought, but Tidas had hurt her feelings much more than he realized..


    Amara was right: it was terrifying to think of an enemy as being so far ahead of them in terms of knowledge and preparations. They had barelybeled Marco a serious threat to the kingdom, and he was already implementing ns to take them down.


    Talking things over with Tidas had always made Skye feel better about everything, and able to think more clearly on things. She could do the same with her friends, like she was doing with Amara now, but it wasn¡¯t the same.. And Tidas gave her a special sense of security afterwards; like he could protect her from anything..


    It was rare for Skye to need to feel safe, but Tidas always made her feel protected, and gave her strength. For him topletely dismiss her worry like it was insignificant and idiotic made her want to cry and p him at the same time.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t help Skye with her problem, it always made her feel better for Tidas to listen. He had never had an issue hearing her out before, and it started to make her wonder if she had upset him beforehand..


    ¡®Was he actually mad that I read that poem? Why was he writin¡¯ it in the first ce? Maybe I shoulda just ignored it?¡¯


    When Skye had told Amara her theory, she had scoffed loudly before going off..


    ¡°If that were the case, he shoulda told ye what the problem was instead of snappin¡¯ at ye over somethin¡¯ distressin¡¯ to ya. Wasna part of his argument about how ¡®ye didna tell him how ye felt¡¯? Wee bit hypocritical of¡¯em, if ye ask me..¡±


    Amara donned a quizzical expression; ¡°Still, I dinna think it twas somethin¡¯ ye did, but rather the content of the topic ye were discussin¡¯ that got his so frazzled..¡±


    Skye quirked an eyebrow at her; ¡°What do ye mean? We discuss Marco¡¯s creepy-ass pretty often. Even more so since we got her, and I discovered the first spy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s me point,¡± Amara replied as she grabbed the tea kettle, and poured them some; ¡°As much bad shit as I¡¯ve heard about the man, there is one fact that is constant: Tidas and Marco are brothers. How would ye feel if ye had a sibling actively tryin¡¯ ta kill ye? Or from what he¡¯s told Gavin: steal Yer spouse?¡±


    Skye shook her head; ¡°He doesna want me, just me power, I think.¡±


    Amara looked at her in disbelief; ¡°I seriously doubt that that¡¯s all he wants from ye, and that look on Yer face tells me that ye know better.. Ye need ta face Yer challenges head on,ss. Or ye will be runnin¡¯ from ¡¯em the rest of yer life. Ye miss a lot of opportunities that way..¡±


    ¡°Opportunities to do what?¡±


    Amara smiled sincerely at her young friend; ¡°Ta live, dear. Those that focus on death too much tend to lose sight of their reasons fer livin¡¯.. I missed out on years of happiness wit Gavin cause I was too scared of losin¡¯ another loved one..¡±


    Sighing deeply, Amara stared off into the distance; ¡°But we lose everything, eventually. Includin¡¯ the bits of life that we so desperately try to stop from slippin¡¯ through our fingers. Tis wise to be aware of death, and to respect it¡¯s totality, but to live in constant fear of it means to merely breath, not live..¡±


    Amara looked back at her friend with seriousness stered on her features; ¡°Ye will have ta face Marco alone at some point, Skye. Ye cannot avoid that, especially when he bes King. From what I¡¯ve heard, he¡¯s a bold bastard, and might go as far as to order ye to his side without the old king there as a buffer.¡±


    ¡°Stoke that fire I see within ye, and show him the inferno thates with messin¡¯ wit you and yours,¡± Amara stood up, and held out her hand as she finished speaking.


    Taking her hand without question, Skye looked at Amara, and asked; ¡°What are we doin¡¯ now?¡±


    With a cheeky smile, Amara pulled Skye up as she replied; ¡°We are gonna grab our tea, then go find somethin¡¯ fer you to wear that¡¯ll make Tidase back grovelin¡¯..¡±


    Skye chuckled as she followed Amara inside, the went straight to her bedroom, and started to sort her dresses. Skye was just an inch or so shorter than her, so Amara let her borrow whatever she wanted. The only thing off limits was a beautiful crushed velvet, dark-purple dress hanging on the back of the door.


    After sorting through all of her winter dresses, they settled on a hunter green colored one that nearly matched Tidas¡¯ eyes. As she looked at it, Amara left the room to make sure that Gavin didn¡¯t walk in on her changing.


    When Skye came out, Amara beamed and squealed like an overexcited teenager as she stated; ¡°Ye look wonderful dear! Like a celebrity from ancient times! Tidas is so screwed, haha!¡±


    As Amara giggled, Gavin walked in and greeted them. He smiled kindly as Amara asked how he thought Skye looked. He froze in ce as he looked between the two woman and hesitantly said; ¡°This..This feels like a trap..¡±

 Chapter 370

    370 A Game And An Apology


    Tidas had gone and finished up thest few things that he and Skye were supposed to do, then went straight outside to spend time with Zazzy. When he walked out of the bunker door, he was taken aback by what he saw..


    At least three dozen Hignders, and a couple dozen of the Alconian soldiers were either watching, or ying ball with Zazzy as the the goalie. It was close to the ancient version of ser, but a bit rougher. The only reason that Tidas didn¡¯t call off the game right then and there was because the teams had mixed yers.


    When Zazzy saw her father from across the muddy field, she immediately got up. Her teammates hollered as the opposing team took the opportunity to score. Zazzy cooed ¡°sorry¡±, shrugged, then trotted over to her father.


    Tidas smiled as the cocky thought crossed his mind; ¡®I¡¯m still her favorite! ...At least one of mysses feels that way..¡¯


    Skye was humble-angry earlier, which meant that he was screwed. She was utterly confident that he had been the irrational one, and when he sat down and thought about it: she was right.


    He hadn¡¯t of meant to sound so patronizing before. In truth: Tidas had the same thought that Skye had. He just didn¡¯t want to admit it to himself..


    Tidas didn¡¯t like Marco, but he was still his brother. He did have a few good memories of them bonding, which made him hesitant. Due to it, he had been psyching himself up for the past year to stand his ground against his brother, but hearing Skye deduce what he had as well... It all became very real for Tidas all at once.


    It was no excuse for his manners towards Skye. All she wanted were the same things he did, and Tidas knew it was unfair of him to take his fears and frustrations out on her. As he pet Zazzy, Tidas tried to think of a way to make his blunder up to her.


    Seeing his unease, Zazzy forcibly nuzzled against Tidas, trying to get his attention. Knocking him over, and sending various Alconians and Hignders intoughing fits. As Tidas stood up and brushed himself off, a Hignder he recognized from the bout walked up to him.


    .....


    He smiled pleasantly at Tidas, then asked if he was alright. The Alconian Prince nodded in a regal manner, making the Hignder chuckle. Extending his arm, the man shook Tidas¡¯ hand as he introduced himself..


    ¡°Name¡¯s Wace. We¡¯ve met before.¡±


    ¡°Aye, we did. After the bout, when you lost to my wife.¡±


    Waceughed boisterously; ¡°Aye! That be true. But from what I ken, me arse isna the only one that¡¯s been kicked by her.¡±


    Tidas nodded as he grinned; ¡°Aye.. But ta be fair, she¡¯s smarter than most. No one knew she had a Tank trait Until she kicked my arse. Not even me.¡±


    Wace nearly fell over he wasughing so hard. When Zazzy saw him sway, she held the t side of her tail up to catch him. As he leaned against her for stability, several Hignders started to yell to theirrgerade.


    Looking at Tidas a moment, Wace grinned broadly and asked; ¡°Would ye like ta y? One of theddies needs ta get back ta his hen, so we be a man short.¡±


    Tidas looked around; ¡°I¡¯m sure some of these guys have been waiting to y. Ask them first.¡±


    ¡°Ima askin¡¯ you,¡± Wace replied in a tone that brokered no arguments.


    Tidas stared at the man a moment, trying to size him up when he felt a hard smack in his back from behind. Turning around, he found Murdoc smirking with crossed arms. While Tidas wore his jacket, over his body suit, many of both the Hignders and Alconians were shirtless.


    It was still only forty degrees out at most, butpared to their winter months; it felt like summertime. There were splotches of grass here and there, but the area right outside of the bunker was pretty muddy. The snow was mostly melted, and life was fighting to grow and bloom.


    The Hignders used to spend a good chunk of their time roaming theirnds, and finding glens to hide their sheep and cattle in. Since the monster came, they hadn¡¯t been able to do that. Activities directly outside of the bunkers were as close to adventurous as the general popce was allowed to go, and stille back...


    Tidas red at Murdoc; ¡°What the hell was that for?!¡±


    The Hignder King kept his cocky smile as he replied; ¡°Encouragement! Get out there and blow off whatever steam ye got built up.¡±


    Irritated with his antics, Tidas snipped; ¡°Don¡¯t you ever work? All I ever see you do is walk around and talk with people.¡±


    ¡°I go where my people are.¡±


    Tidas huffed; ¡°Your people are in more ces than Mead Hall, the RMC bunker, and this field..¡±


    Murdoc took on a mock-hurt expression; ¡°Are you sayin¡¯ that ye don¡¯t like mepany?! Why? Ima grand person!¡±


    ¡°Pain: you¡¯re a grand Pain, in my arse.. And now my shoulder, too..¡±


    Wace chuckled as he watched the two, then said; ¡°Ima shocked at how well ye two get on.¡±


    ¡°Why do people keep saying that?! He¡¯s terrible! He literally hits on my wife in front of me!¡±


    ¡°Would ye rather I do it behind yer back? Ye Southerners are daft,¡± Murdoc asked with a genuinely baffled expression.


    Tidas looked like he was about to go off on him, but just turned away and sighed heavily as Wace said; ¡°Ta be fair, ye walked right in ta that one..¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯m exhausted already,¡± Tidas stated then walked over, and leaned against Zazzy.


    Murdoc smacked Tidas¡¯ other shoulder lightly this time, and said; ¡°A good game¡¯ll get yer blood goin¡¯! Zazzy wants ye ta y! Don¡¯t ye,ssie?!¡±


    The young dragon had instantly sat up from the mud, then sloshed around in it enthusiastically. Tidas sighed, then smiled at Zazzy; unable to say no to his scaly bairn. As he gave her a final pet before heading off to the field, a thought popped into his head..


    ¡®I think Skye might be right.. If we ever have a daughter, I¡¯ll be wrapped around her little finger from birth..¡¯


    ************


    Two hourster, and Tidas was feeling much better. Having a healthy outlet for his frustrations allowed him to take his mind off of his troubles long enough to clear his head. Right as they had finished a game, Tidas stepped out to pet Zazzy, and think.


    Tidas had already decided that he would apologize to Skye the moment that he saw her, but the exact words to say weren¡¯ting to mind. She was more than just upset with him when they had parted..


    ¡®What¡¯s the best way to say that I¡¯m sorry to her? Do I buy her a gift? Or would that seem like cating instead of sincerity? Crap! What do I do when I see her again?!¡¯


    As Tidas inwardly struggled, he didn¡¯t notice Zazzy sniff at the air, then happily trot away. It wasn¡¯t until he¡¯d heard whistles and pping that he¡¯d finally snapped back to reality.


    When Tidas looked over to see what all the men were gawking over, he realized that it was his wife..


    Skye had kept her hair down, letting her natural banana curls form rings that went to her shoulders. The green dress that she wore was long-sleeved and had a rtively modest neckline, but it was form-fitting in a way that her dresses back in Alcon never were..


    The skirts always fanned out, but the one that Skye wore now showed her nearly-hourss figure to a tee. It hugged her hips and thighs as tightly as her top, and made Tidas¡¯ mouth hang open, along with over half of the other men on the field. As their eyes met, Tidas was already walking towards her.


    As he came to a stop several feet away from her, Tidas smiled weakly and said; ¡°You look beautiful, love.. I¡¯de closer, but I don¡¯t want to ssh mud on you.¡±


    Skye¡¯s smile grew slightly as she said; ¡°Would yee closer if I cleaned everything up?¡±


    Tidas blinked at her a couple times in confusion, then grinned at her as he said; ¡°Aye. There¡¯s a few things I¡¯d like ta say to you, if you¡¯ll let me.¡±


    Skye nodded as her smile spread, and her magic built. Shebined the control of her Earth and Water magics, then funneled it into the ground with her feet..


    One of the things that Skye had been working on the most since their first encounter with Richard, was being quicker with her magic. It wasn¡¯t easy since she generally usedrge amounts of it at once, but she¡¯d gotten a lot faster over the past couple of months..


    Once Skye felt like she¡¯d added enough,the first thing she did was to solidify the ground. The next part was to stimte the grass to start to grow, to make their gamey easier after they returned from the Old Capital. Thest part was to clean everyone off..


    Skye couldn¡¯t pull all of the mud from everyone at once, so she went by the sections of the field. The people that weren¡¯t even ying were muddy, but thought of it as funny, or simply shrugged it off. After everyone was taken care of, Skye went back over to Tidas.


    The looks she was getting made him both proud, and jealous. The dark part of him told him to make Skye change her clothes, but he knew it was wrong. He knew that she would never hurt or betray him, and that solid fact helped Tidas to shovel the negativity away right as she got up to him.


    Before Skye could say anything, Tidas locked eyes with her as he blurted out; ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about earlier. You were right: I was being dismissive because it¡¯s not something that I want to face yet..¡±


    Skye grabbed his hand, and entwined her fingers in his as she replied; ¡°I figured as much when I had a moment to think about it. Ima sorry, too. I shoulda kept me cool, and realized that it was a touchy subject.¡±


    ¡°No! I should¡¯ve just said something to you about it instead of acting like that. I¡¯m sorry, love. Forgive me?¡± Tidas asked as he raised Skye¡¯s hand to his mouth, and kissed it.


    Smiling brilliantly, she replied; ¡°Aye, if ye forgive me, too..¡±


    Wace watched from across the field with a soft smile on his face. He wished that Sorcha could see how beautiful her daughter was, and how happy..


    As Murdoc joined them, they all bid farewell to Zazzy, then walked back into the bunker. Tidas still ¡®needed to dress for the ceremony¡¯, which confused him since he only had his body suits and armor. As the door to their little love nest came into view, Amara and Gavin were standing next to it with clothes..

 Chapter 371

    371 Familiar Chaos


    ¡°I see ye two seem ta have made up quite quickly,¡± Amaramented with a mischievous grin.


    Skye beamed at her while Tidas shed her a thankful expression. He knew that Amara had helped Skye talk through her frustrations, and was a main cause of their swift reconciliation. And if he were beingpletely honest; the dress had been a nice touch, too.


    After a bit of good-natured picking, Tidas grabbed the clothes, and went inside the bunker to change. When he came out, Skye¡¯s eyes took in every inch of him..


    The clothes that Gavin and Amara had picked for him was nearly a perfect fit. His pants and vest were ck, but his shirt matched Skye¡¯s dress and his eyes. The tie was solid ck with a green and gold clip, and the jacket that went with it was ck.


    The tan tone of his skin, and light-chestnut color of hair stood out, making Tidas look incredibly handsome. He had wet down his hair, and brushed it back with ab that Gavin had provided. It was getting long, and he was due for a cut, but Skye had to admit that it gave him a suave appearance.


    When he walked up to Skye and offered her his arm with a smile, Amara said; ¡°I dinna think I¡¯ve ever seen a more beautiful couple. Yer just like the celebrities of old! People are gonna be linin¡¯ the streets ta see ya!¡±


    Tidas shot her a deted expression; ¡°Tis not like we don¡¯t get enough of that at home.. You should see how everyone flocks to her.¡±


    Skye looked at her husband in disbelief; ¡°Says the man that had women screamin¡¯ indecent proposals at him durin¡¯ the Mage Trials..¡±


    Tidas smirked; ¡°I wasn¡¯t the only one..¡±


    .....


    Skye quirked an eyebrow at him; ¡°Really? I didna hear anythin¡¯.¡±


    Tidas chuckled; ¡°That¡¯s because you were too busy kicking everyone¡¯s arses to hear it.¡±


    The two couples talked about the specifics of the Mage Trials as they headed for the amphitheater on the north-western side of the city. It was the first time that they had been allowed on that side of the city because a lot of their military instations were there.


    While Murdoc and Amara trusted Skye and Tidas, the Hignder Council thought that it was best to limit their ess to such things. At least until Magnus and Murdoc had signed the official copy of the treaty. Once it was signed, the Hignders intended to show the Southerners enough to deter them from breaking the treaty easily..


    The amphitheater wasn¡¯t as big as the training grounds back home, but it definitely qualified to rival it. The seats were padded, and looked like chairs verses the bench-like seats back home. There were also wider aisles, and concession stands within the building, right outside of the entrances.


    The crowds outside were organized, and streamed into the arena steadily. It was nothing like the chaos of the Mage Trials in Alcon, and had Tidas asking all kinds of questions about the rules and regtions that they implemented to keep everyone organized.


    Skye was too busy smiling and waving with Amara to the crowds to pay much attention to the discussion. Since the Bout, the two woman had developed a kind of fan base, as well as Tidas. Being the Hignder King, Murdoc already had a fan base that stretched to every corner of the kingdom.


    His title aside, the people loved Murdoc because he was just like them. His father had acted more like a typical noble; barely interacting with his own people, but Murdoc waspletely different..


    He led raiding parties, and helped work the fields during nting and harvesting times. Murdoc also frequently visited the hospitals and schools to see if the doctors and nurses had everything they needed, and to make sure that the children were being taken care of in every way needed. He got his hands dirty along side his people, and they adored him for it.


    Their love was apparent as the five of them walked into the amphitheater. Many screamed their love and appreciation for him, and reached out for hand shakes, fist bumps, and high fives as he passed. Murdoc happily obliged, as did the other four as the spectators around them started to thicken..


    People started to push at each other to get a chance to interact with them, and chaos soon broke out..


    ¡°This is more familiar,¡± Skye stated as she started to funnel her power into the ground.


    Amara¡¯s eyes went wide as Gavin started to hold people back from grabbing at her and Skye. She wanted to use her magic to get them to back off, but using fire with so many people around could only end badly.


    Tidas and Murdoc weren¡¯t fairing much better. Their voices were lost in the roar of the hordes. Murdoc¡¯s face was red from yelling so much, but it was a drop of water in a sea of voices.


    Tidas reached out for Skye, but there were too many people between them. He couldn¡¯t figure out how they had turned so unruly. Feeling Skye¡¯s Earth magic spreading out under his feet, Tidas decided to focus on the cause of the riotous mobs.


    The Hignders, based off of what Murdoc had said, didn¡¯t usually turn uncontroble. They were, generally speaking; veryid back, so Tidas figured that there must be instigators.. And they were doing it for a reason.


    Closing his eyes, Tidas amplified his hearing, and listened for any suspicious talk. The amount of control he needed to nitpick through hundreds of voices was staggering, and could only be done when he was still and focused.


    Seeing Tidas¡¯ eyes shut and feeling his magic rise, Murdoc started to block people from touching him. One couldn¡¯t think straight if they were being yanked in different directions every two seconds from attention-seeking assholes.


    As Tidas listened, Skye finished her groundwork, and activated her magic..


    The cement broke apart on the sides of them, and created a strip going nearly the entire way to the entrance. As the ground shook, the strip rose up, making the people around them back up. Dust and rocks crumbled and fell as Skye, Amara, Gavin, Tidas, and Murdoc were raised above the heads of the bbergasted spectators.


    Finding a small moment of silence, Murdoc bellowed out; ¡°What the blood hell is Wrong wit you people?! Since when did ye lose yer sense of Respect?! That was Shameful! Prince Tidas and Princess Skye are our guests! Would ye have them believe we truly be Savages?!¡±


    As the crowds murmured amongst themselves, Murdoc continued; ¡°Ye have never rushed me like that in all these years! How can ye im ta love me, but be fine wit makin¡¯ me so ufortable?! Someone coulda gotten hurt, ye ken?! Get yer shit together, people!¡±


    Everyone close looked abashed, but a few mixed in looked angry. They moved slowly, not drawing the attention of their king until they were close enough to strike..


    ¡°Amara! Look out!¡± Gavin screamed as he jumped in front of her.


    The first de stuck in Gavin¡¯s back, making him fall forward onto a shocked Amara. The second de was blocked by a rock wall made by Skye. She saw where the two des hade from, and hiked up her skirt..


    As she jumped off of the edge of the raised pathway, Skye saw Tidas leap, too.


    She darted to the left as Tidas went right; both going head-to-head in their formalwear. As soon as Skye¡¯s feet touched the ground, she blocked off the man in front of her with four rock walls. He tried to use his Manic trait to get over the wall, but failed miserably when Murdoc lept from the pathway, and punched him down.


    Tidas was dealing with a female Tank user, and had her pinned to the ground after about three seconds. She wasn¡¯t as strong or broad as he was, and had been initially surprised by himing after her. As the crowds shoved at each other and screamed at the perpetrators, Amara built her magic..


    She made a massive fireball, and had it explode above the crowds. People yelped and cried out in fear, then immediately shut up as Amara called out in the light lull if the sea of panic; ¡°The next person that shoves or yells gets a fireball shoved up their arse! Be Quiet! Skye tis Gavin! Get up here!¡±


    With the temporary stun washing over the crowds, the Hignder guards started to make their way to the King and the Southern Representatives. As they pped sealing stone cuffs on them, Murdoc ordered them taken away until after the ceremony.


    As soon as the man was restrained, Skye immediately went to the panicked Amara and bleeding Gavin. She was in the middle of yelling at him for taking the knife for her, but Skye was grateful he had..


    As she kneeled down to tend to Gavin, Skye looked at Amara with an utterly serious expression; ¡°Ye should be thankin¡¯ him fer savin¡¯ yer life..¡±


    ¡°Ya were facin¡¯ the direction of the knife, Amara. If it would¡¯ve hit ye, it would¡¯ve pierced yer heart then and there. I can heal most wounds, but I canna bring people back from the dead..¡±


    Amara¡¯s eyes bulged as she turned back to a grinning Gavin as he said; ¡°I just got me dreamgirl. Like hell Ima gonna lose ye any time soon.¡±


    Smiling, Amara wiped the tears from under her eyes as she replied; ¡°Aye.. Ima sorry fer horin¡¯ at ye. Can ye forgive me, love?¡±


    Gavin cupped her cheek as he replied; ¡°Aye, so long as ye reward a hero properlyter..¡±


    Amara blushed prettily as she replied; ¡°Aye, love.. Good and proper..¡±


    ¡°Ima right here, ye two! Save yer sweet talkin¡¯ fer after the ceremony. I got the blood out of yer jacket, but I couldna do it wit yer white shirt, sorry,¡± Skye said as she stood up.


    Tidas and Murdoc joined them, then turned to walk towards the amphitheater. Skye called out to them, then pointed to a staircase on the side of the pathway that she¡¯d made to get back up to Gavin. It was better to not risk the same situation twice, especially since Skye didn¡¯t think that they were the only two instigators in the crowds.


    Gavin beamed at her as they slowed in pace; ¡°Ima truly thankful fer yer help, Skye. Ye do a lot fer me: fer all of us.. Ima sorry ye had ta see the bad side, but I swear that the good outweighs the bad, by far.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I ken. I¡¯ve met more than enough good and bad people ta tell the difference; most of the time. And I know that the majority of people wanna be good, deep down,¡± Skye replied as she looped her arm through Tidas¡¯.


    As Gavin nodded in agreement, Murdoc yelled to them all; ¡°Oy! Get yer arses in gear! We¡¯ve got a feast ta get to after this, and Ima already starvin¡¯!¡±


    The four shared a grin between them, then followed after the Hignder King into the amphitheater to make history...

 Chapter 372

    372 Making It Official


    The amphitheater¡¯s viewing capabilities were set up rtively close to how the arena in Alcon was, despite it being smaller. Large monitors hung from the ceiling above the main stage, and massive speakers lined them.


    As everyone took their seats, Murdoc, Skye, Tidas, and Amara walked onto the stage. The podium was in the forefront, then a decent gapy between it, and a table. Behind that were rows of chairs meant for the Council.


    Since Gavin wasn¡¯t a Councilor, his presence wasn¡¯t required on the stage. He ast down in the front row, center-position, waved at Amara, then happily watched the show out of the spotlight.


    The other Councilmen followed behind them, then took their ces in the seats behind the four. They were the ones who had approved the signing, but they were honestly only there to witness the event; like everyone else.


    As the four of them stood there waiting, they were scanning the spectators for anyone who looked out of sorts, or misced. Tidas had heard at least two more voices saying something about a ¡®target¡¯, and had warned everyone about it. As the Hignders filled the seats, the RMC members began to file into the room.


    Many from the two groups called out to each other in greeting, making the four smile as they continued to scan the room. A few of them even tried to switch seats so friends could sit with each other, but the Generals on both sides weren¡¯t having it. Since it was a historic event, and a proper ceremony, they wanted everything orderly..


    Tidas and Murdoc shared a look, then yelled at the same time; ¡°Let¡¯em sit wherever!¡±


    A few of them on both sides tried to protest, but Tidas countered; ¡°Doesn¡¯t it kind contradict the point of the treaty if we keep bonds from building? Let them sit wherever they want!¡±


    Tidas looked to his soldiers; ¡°Just don¡¯t go too far, and keep your heads and manners about ya!¡±


    .....


    The soldiers cheered, then spread out to join their new friends. Some stayed back and kept to themselves, but at least there was no threats, dirty looks, or bloodshed. The incidents had been few and far between, but the deep-rooted hatred between the two sides still reared it¡¯s head on asion.


    Once everyone had found their seats, Murdoc grabbed the microphone, and spoke to his people..


    ¡°I would like ta say beautiful day to ya, but that doesna quite justify what kind of a day this is..¡±


    ¡°On this very day, we make the dream of the deade true.. On this day, we make the kingdom whole again.. On this day, we do not bend the knee, but shake the hand of a brother in arms! On This Day! We! Make! PEACE!¡±


    Everyone in the room jumped to their feet, and cried out. Some cheered and pped, while some literally cried..


    The cost of war had been great over the past several generations. With many fields being rendered useless for nting, they had to do even more raids than normal.. Until Lucas Moonstone had stepped in.


    He gave them far more than they would¡¯ve gotten from raiding his property, and harassing his people. So long as they didn¡¯t raid Lord Moonstone¡¯s territory in general, then he would give them supplies help bridge their wintertime gap.. Or at least they weren¡¯t supposed to.


    Some Hignders, like the ones Petrie had been with when he had met Skye; didn¡¯t care about their king¡¯s deal with the Southerner. Lord Reinbolt had major issues with keeping his livestock and cotters safe. They had gotten so bad the past summer that he had to go to court to ask for help with it..


    ¡®At least he willna have ta worry about them anymore..¡¯


    As the thought passed through Skye¡¯s mind, the crowds calmed down enough for Murdoc to speak again..


    ¡°Wit this treaty, we usher in a new era for Alcon! An era of peace and advancement for the whole world! We have kept ta ourselves for centuries, until now! I say, that if a Warrick and a MacArthur can love one another, tis time we joined the world again! What say you, me people?! Do we continue to cower in the dark? Or do we embrace and walk in the light?!¡±


    The Hignders erupted into cheers and apuse, literally making the stage shake. Skye and Tidas shared a smile as they saw something that no one had ever expected to see: Hignders chanting Alcon¡¯s name.


    It had been thousands of years since the Hignds were considered a part of Alcon. In most other kingdoms, they were considered a separate kingdom. It was something that Skye had noticed as a child, and had always found to be a strange inconsistency.


    Murdoc turned around, and grabbed a pen from the table, and signed the awaiting document. Afterwards, he held up the pen in victory, making the crowds mor even more. He handed the pen to Tidas, who was the proxy for his father and brother.


    After he signed it, Tidas did the same thing, and held up the pen in a triumphant manner, eliciting more screams. He then handed the pen to Amara, who was signing as a witness. She followed after the men, then handed it to Skye.


    After she had signed it, she set the pen down, then grabbed Tidas and Murdoc¡¯s hands. Gesturing with her head to Amara, Murdoc grabbed hers, then they all held up their sped hands. The gathered Hignders and Alconians looked the same as they cried out with tion..


    All except a few..


    ************


    Tidas had been correct in hearing others with ill intent, aside from the single Hignder assassin left. They were both RMC members, and talking mental notes of everything they had heard the four say.


    One was meant to send the true happenings of the Hignder¡¯s words and movements. He was also in charge of trying to kill the prince, if he got the chance. The other had a more nefarious purpose..


    The soldier made ¡®official¡¯ correspondence to Prince Macro, but construed everything to sound like the worst situation possible: like Tidas was attempting to usurp his brother¡¯s throne by forming an alliance with the Hignders himself.


    The way that the temporary treaty was worded was different from the official copy. The one that Murdoc and Amara would sign in the capital in early summer specifically called for an alliance between the King and his Sessor with the Hignders. The copy that Tidas carried only stated an alliance with Alcon¡¯s royal family...


    The soldier had an idea of why the Crowned Prince would want his correspondences to seem official, but nderous towards his brother¡¯s conduct. But wouldn¡¯t saw the thought out loud for any reason. If the future King was willing to set up his little brother, then Marco was not a man that he wanted to cross.


    The only thing that he was strictly forbidden from reporting was anything that painted the Princess as a traitor. He had heard the rumors of them being lovers, but knew it to be utterly false. The way that the two acted around each other was always with genuine affection..


    ¡®They why avoid tying off such a powerful loose end? Is it Because of her powers? I suppose that, and the fact that the people will have a hard enough time believing Tidas is a traitor to begin with.. No way would Eir turn on the Crown without a good reason..¡¯


    As the soldier thought on the implications, the other one watched as the Hignder assassin stupidly made his way towards the stage..


    ¡®He¡¯ll get caught within six feet of the stage, I bet.. Ope! There the Commander goes! Oh! That looked like it hurt! Dumbass Nomad..¡¯


    The soldier watched as Tidas lept from the stage the moment that the assassin had pulled out a de. He hit the man squarely in the jaw while Skye funneled her magic, and trapped the man. The crowds went wild to see the two in action again, and made the two spies smirk at how idiotic the Hignder assassins had been.


    The ceremony didn¡¯tst long after that. Murdoc said a few more words of encouragement, followed by a small speech from Tidas. It wasn¡¯t until Skye had stepped up to the podium that they took a real interest again.


    She looked stunning in the dress, and both of the soldiers could understand why the Crowned Prince coveted her. Grabbing the microphone to adjust it to her height, Skye spoke sincerely to those gathered..


    ¡°I dinna have much ta say except thank you. Thank you fer eptin¡¯ us into yer home, and sharin¡¯ yer bread. Thank you fer the friendship ye offer, and yer help in dealin¡¯ wit the Monster in the North. And thank ye fer helpin¡¯ me ta learn who I am..¡±


    ¡°I may carry the name Moonstone, but I feel like me ancestors would be proud ta see how far we¡¯vee! It may have taken centuries, but Alcon will no longer be divided between the Warricks and the MacArthurs! We step into the future together! As one people! And I thank you fer that, too!¡±


    The spectators cheered and chanted the Warrick name intermittently with MacArthur. The vast sea of people before her acknowledging both her and her husband¡¯s efforts to bring the two sides together. As Skye grinned and waved, Tidas grabbed her hand again, and gently pulled her to him..


    At first, Skye was taken aback by him kissing her on the stage. But she had immediately leaned in, and kissed him back with all the tenderness he was showing her. The crowds turned insane; screaming louder for the public disy of affection than they had for anything else.


    It was a sweet love story that showed the Hignders what could happen without pre-conditioned hate. Skye and Tidas had no idea of the history of betrayal between their two families, and their love had blossomed because of it.


    If the children of the north and south could be raised without any preconceptions of hate, then the healing process could beplete.. But that would still be a tall order to fill for the next few generations, or so Murdoc had thought..


    ¡®Maybe seeing all of us up here, and seeing the love those two share will make things not drag on as long? I hope so.. Haha! Maybe I can find me a nice southernss ta heal me heart when we go down there soon. Just onest unpleasant Thing ta deal wit..¡¯


    Shaking the thoughts from his mind, Murdoc walked up to the podium again; ¡°Alright ye nuggets! Wheesht! Time fer the feast! Go home and grab yer goods! We eat in the strath wit our new Charaids in two hours!¡±


    Everyone cried out in excitement as they started to exit the amphitheater in an orderly fashion. Everybody getting up by rows instead of individually moring to get out ahead of everyone else made the whole process take less time as a whole. Once the area was clear, Murdoc hooted as jumped from the stage and yelled; ¡°Dibs on Mrs. Varga¡¯s potato sd!¡±

 Chapter 373

    373 New Era(Part One)


    When Murdoc, Amara, Skye, and Tidas came out, the people of Alcon cheered for their leaders. Gavin and Petrie were the first ones toe up and greet them, then the stream of their friends stayed steady for a while.


    The RMC members were the closest, so they all came over to congratte them on the signing. Arthur, Ralph, and several of the Generals congratted them first, followed by us, Ronnie, and Kari, who had been at the forefront of the crowds. Keeping everyone away from the stage when they had be morous.


    Tables were set up in rows as far as the eye could see, with thousands of people walking around the sides getting food. Murdoc took off like a bat out of hell, yelling something about potato sd. Everyone shared a look, then chuckled as they watched him duck and dodge people as he scanned the tables.


    Once theirughter had subsided, Tidas held out his arm to Skye, and followed after Amara and Gavin to get food. She was starving as usual, and nned to spend the next several hours tasting as much food as the Hignds had to offer.


    After they dealt with Tidas¡¯ uncle, they would head home, and didn¡¯t n to leave again for quite some time. They had seriously been considering starting a family when they got home, especially since they both wanted Magnus to meet his grandchildren before he died.


    Considering how bad his health had been before they had left Alcon, both Skye and Tidas had been happily surprised to read that he was doing very well. It gave Tidas a much-needed piece of mind since he¡¯d been worried about his father the entire time they¡¯d been gone.


    Skye had noticed his worry, and they had talked about it throughout their stay in the Hignds. Tidas and her wereying in bed together a few nights ago, and had talked about the possible situations they might be going back to...


    ************


    Since Skye was with them, if Magnus had suddenly fallen ill, or gotten hurt: he would¡¯ve most likely died. There were a few capable Shamans in the capital, like Doctor Gohan and Doctor Stein, but none that could handle what usually gued the King..


    .....


    Skye was positive that Marco was the one poisoning Magnus, but she had no proof. There was nothing she could do to convince him that Marco was the culprit, at least not yet. Being in the Hignds had given her the brilliant idea to set up a small recorder within Magnus¡¯ chambers; with his permission.


    If she could catch Macro using his magic on Magnus on video, then there was nothing he could do to wiggle his way out of it. With it, she might actually be able to convince Magnus to reconsider him as the next king. Tidas Really didn¡¯t want the crown, so she hade up with apromise..


    ¡°A Regent? Couldn¡¯t Karena be the Queen Regent-¡±


    Skye shed apletely shocked expression, making Tidas immediately realize what had juste out of his mouth; ¡°Don¡¯t yell! I know how utterly stupid it was to say! I apologize!¡±


    Skye sighed deeply, ignoring hisment before exining; ¡°Marco and Karena could either stay in Alcon, or go to Mano if they wanted, and their children could be brought to the capital ta begin their real trainin¡¯. This would satisfy both the nobles andmon folk.. I don¡¯t think they¡¯vepleted formal trainin¡¯ yet, have they?¡±


    ¡°They should¡¯ve by now,¡± Tidas replied as he rubbed his chin; ¡°Actually, I¡¯m surprised that Karena isn¡¯t insisting on it. I wonder if Marco¡¯s manipting her like he tried to do to me, and what he does to my father. I don¡¯t think he could get her to back off otherwise.¡±


    Skye nodded; ¡°Since she can¡¯t use magic, she won¡¯t sense me if I scan her. I just gotta figure out a reason ta touch her long enough ta do it away from others..¡±


    Skye had shot up in bed; ¡°Oh! I could invite her ta the house after we furnish it! Ta get her ¡®expert opinion¡¯ on it, haha! She¡¯ll jump at the chance ta tell me how bad me taste is in me own home!¡±


    Tidas chuckled as he pulled her back into his arms; ¡°Using her bitchiness against her, I like it. But I really don¡¯t want the crown at all, love. Isn¡¯t there someone else? Like Lawrence? ...No, he couldn¡¯t. The nobles would never want a foreign ruler in control of the kingdom, even if he is our brother.. Damn it!¡±


    Skye quirked an eyebrow at her husband; ¡°We could always dismantle the crown¡¯s power, and do it kinda like Sai.. But then ye would have ta kill a bunch of nobles.¡±


    ¡°Done,¡± Tidas said in a joking manner before speaking in a serious tone; ¡°I¡¯ll do it if I have to, I just don¡¯t want to. I understand how heavy that crown is, and I prefer to spend my time with my beautiful wife: makin¡¯ wee bairns..¡±


    ************


    A jolt of attraction ran through Skye as she recalled where the conversation had led them. As she looked up at her dashing husband piling his te, she leaned up on her tiptoes, and kissed his cheek.


    He instantly turned and smiled at her, sending a flutter through her chest. Tidas leaned down and returned the favor, but Skye turned her head so he would get her lips instead of her cheek. Several people whistled, making Skye blush at her own boldness, but it passed after a second.


    She wasn¡¯t ashamed to be utterly in love with her husband, andughed at anyone who turned their noses up at them for being ¡®improper¡¯. The Hignders weren¡¯t as uptight as the Alconian nobles were, so they normally got whoops and whistles of encouragement for their disys of affection, rather than disapproving res and whispers.


    Tidas grinned again and winked at her, then went back to piling his te. Skye did the same as they moved down the line..


    Two hourster: Skye and Tidas were finally full. As they sat and digested a moment, they decided to go and check on Zazzy. She marked the farthest end of the party, but seemed to be the center of it. An enormous empty te with lick marks sat next to her little house, and she was in the open space nearby.


    Both children and adults were climbing all over her, and she was smiling like the happiest dragon that ever lived. Skye worried that so many people might hurt or irritate her, but Zazzy seemed to be happily ying.


    Nheless, Skye walked over and told her to roar loudly if she wanted everyone to give her peace. Zazzy nodded, then went back to swinging people on her tail. Tidas chuckled at her as she walked through the throngs of admirers, back over to him..


    ¡°You¡¯re so overprotective.. It¡¯s kind of adorable,¡± Tidas folded a strand of hair behind her ear; ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see you in the role of mother to our children..¡±


    Skye grinned as she leaned against her, but their peace was interrupted by a Hignder guard. He came running out of the bunker door in a panic, screaming and scanning the crowds for Murdoc, Amara, or Petrie. When his eyesnded on the Alconian Representatives, he decided to take a chance..


    ¡°Do ya know where the king is?! Tis Urgent that I speak wit¡¯em!¡±


    Skye nodded; ¡°We don¡¯t know at the moment, but I can find ¡¯em if ye give me a minute..¡±


    As Skye funneled her magic into the ground, and spread it out with her Shaman trait to identify Murdoc and Amara, Tidas asked what was happening. The guard caught his breath, then said; ¡°Radar picked up several people on horseback heading towards the pass!¡±


    Skye and Tidas shared a look, then Tidas told the guard; ¡°As soon as Skye tells you where they are, run like hell. Tell Murdoc and Amara that we took Zazzy and flew ahead, understand? I think we know who they are..¡±


    The man breathed a sigh of relief right before Skye said; ¡°Murdoc is closest. Run for two-hundred and thirty meters that way, and ye will see him. Amara is almost twelve-hundred meters passed him.¡±


    As they split apart, Skye and Tidas ran to Zazzy, and helped to clear the people off of her. Once everyone backed far enough away, Zazzy took off into the fading light of the sky..


    They flew over the strath, then past the mostly blocked off entrance into the valley. As they cleared it, around two-hundred men or so came riding out of the patch of woods that the Hignders liked to ambush in.


    As the came closer, Skye beamed as she recognized her father¡¯s banner, and that of Lord Reinbolt¡¯s. Tidas smiled as well, liking who Lucas had chosen to send. And Lord Reinbolt¡¯s men seemed a good mix between young and experienced.


    Feeling her parent¡¯s excitement, Zazzy roared, surprising most of the soldiers below. Tidas had received a message saying that reinforcements would be appearing in the next few days, but he figured that they wouldn¡¯t make it in time.


    As the Moonstone and Reinbolt men cheered and called out to them, Zazzy circled close enough for the wind make them grip their saddles. The chuckled as Zazzy cooed, excited to have more people to y with..


    Skye and Tidas looked up at the setting sun, and thought about the battle toe. Tidas just wanted the ordeal over with, but Skye hoped to find answers. Richard¡¯s actions made little sense to those that knew him, especially his loved ones.


    Magnus and Marie deserved not only for it to be over, but for answers to why it had happened in the first ce. Skye hadn¡¯t told Tidas, but she¡¯d been having the dream from their honeymoon again.. The one with the man that called her his ¡®Little Lass¡¯.


    As she took in a shaky breath at the memory of it, Tidas asked her what was wrong. She didn¡¯t want to tell him, but knew that if their situations were reversed: she¡¯d want to know, and be mad at him for not saying anything.


    As they flew back, Skye told her husband about the dreams. He didn¡¯t react at all how she¡¯d expected..


    Confusion crossed Tidas¡¯ face before a light shined in his eyes as he said; ¡°I want to be mad, but then I¡¯d be a hypocrite.. I¡¯ve been having bad dreams, too..¡±


    ¡°About what? Are they like mine?¡± Skye asked in a hasty tone.


    ¡°...Aye. Except for one big difference..¡±


    As Zazzy swooped down tond, Skye asked in a panicked tone; ¡°What?! Speak, husband! Yer givin¡¯ me palpitations!¡±


    Tidas sighed deeply before he finally replied; ¡°I always die at the end..¡±


    Zazzypletely misstepped as shended, too shocked from hearing what her father had said. As she face-nted, Skye and Tidas were thrown from her back. Tidas hit the ground and rolled, but Skye was shocked to find herself unharmed.


    Looking up, she came face to face with a grinning Murdoc as he said; ¡°Since I caught ya, does that mean I get ta keep ya?¡±

 Chapter 374

    374 New Era(Part Two)


    ¡°Ima no pheasant ye shot outta the sky! Put me down! Or I¡¯ll sick me dragon on ye!¡± Skye yelled as he face turned red.


    Zazzy looked at Murdoc and huffed, signaling that she would side with her mother. Heughed as he said; ¡°All the snacks I give ye, and ye still choose her?¡±


    Zazzy nodded, then stood up to her full height as a tiny stream of smoke escaped the corner of her mouth. Murdoc chuckled as he set Skye down, then got an overly hard smack on his back from Tidas. He smiled at the Hignder King broadly as he said; ¡°Thanks for catching my wife,¡± then walked over to Skye.


    Murdoc chuckled low, then followed after them as they headed for the mostly-cleared path leading to the strath. The riders would have to enter by twos, so they had time enough to reach them. As they came closer, horses started to appear; carrying the Moonstone crest.


    A half moon created by two saber-like swords against a round shield. The shield had green and white on it, with two words in the middle: Luan Sgiath. It tranted to ¡®moon shield¡¯, but Skye thought that it meant ¡®the moon¡¯s protector¡¯ when she was a child.


    It was a strange memory to have, but the man and woman that approached her were the main reason she¡¯d had it..


    Captain Prigle and Lieutenant Donnelly had been a part of the Moonstone guards since she was around eight years old. Teresa Prigle was promoted to Captain a year before Tidas had supposedly died, and Michael Donnelly had been granted his rank right before Skye¡¯s first wedding.


    They both had a terrible time chasing after Skye in her youth. She felt bad about it now, but they never held her antics against her. They never understood why Lord Moonstone didn¡¯t let her attend the school in the capital, and felt bad that the only kids her age she got to be around were generally just suckups.


    Tidas was one of the few kids that didn¡¯t form a friendship with Skye to get at her family¡¯s connections. Since he was a prince, and the King was already friends with Lucas, he had no ulterior motive to befriend her.


    They were contracted to be married, but that didn¡¯t matter to children very much. Tidas visited Skye because he genuinely liked her as a person, which evolved into love over time. Memories of chasing the two through the woods, then losing them for hours made the two guards smile as they trotted up..


    .....


    ¡°Greetings to you my Princess, my Prince.. You two look well! I see they Hignds have treated ya well!¡±


    Skye beamed at them; ¡°Tis good ta see ye too, Captain Prigle! How¡¯s Hank and yer bairns?! I bet Nathan¡¯s gettin¡¯ big!¡±


    ¡°Oh, aye! He¡¯ll be joinin¡¯ his brothers and sisters in school this year! Compliments of yer husband and our lord..¡±


    Teresa looked over at Tidas; ¡°I can never thank ye enough for puttin¡¯ that school in. Our wee Bestie is at the top of her ss! Her brothers hate it! They think the teachers will expect them to be just as smart as she is, haha!¡±


    Tidas grinned broadly at the Guard Captain; ¡°I¡¯m happy to hear yourss is doing so well! How¡¯s Moonie doing these days?¡±


    Teresaughed boisterously before she replied; ¡°I love that you still call him that! He does well. He spends most of his time in the capital with the king. Apparently, they both miss their children terribly, and drunkenly bond over it nearly nightly.¡±


    Skye and Tidas both scoffed as Skye added; ¡°Oh, I doubt their drinkin¡¯ has anythin¡¯ ta do wit us.¡±


    Turning towards the Lieutenant, Skye asked; ¡°And how¡¯s yer sister doin¡¯, Mikey? Still with that Jeremyd?¡±


    Michael beamed; ¡°Aye, my Lady. She¡¯s set to marry him in the summer, and she wants to decorate hers with colors of heather, like yers was. She hasna stopped talking about it since..¡±


    Skye chuckled as more and more soldiers arrived in a steady stream. Lord Reinbolt had sent several of his strongest men to help deal with Tidas¡¯ uncle. It made Skye smile to see them after being north for so many months.


    As thest of them joined, Skye introduced Murdoc to them. Many of the older ones shot him dirty looks, but Murdoc brushed them off. He understood that it would take the boarder lords longer toe around to peace. The RMC members had adapted extremely quickly, but living together under the same roof all winter probably had something to do with it.


    As the soldiers dismounted, Murdoc was surprised to see women in armor amongst them, like the Moonstone Captain. When he asked Skye about it, she exined that her father and Lord Reinbolt were a little more advanced than the rest of Alcon when it came to women¡¯s rights..


    ¡°Both me father and uncle told me that ¡®when war is on yer doorstep, it doesna care what gender ye be. All die in war. How is a daughter, mother, or wife¡¯s life more important than a son, father, or husband¡¯s?¡¯ I¡¯ve never forgotten that, and I think tis why I was given so much freedom as ass. So I could grow up as strong as I wanted ta be.¡±


    Murdoc grinned as he thought about how soft Lucas really was when it came to Skye. She may not have known it, but Murdoc was well aware of who the Lieutenant was. He¡¯d seen him several times delivering reports to Lucas about Skye when he woulde to trade with them in the boarder vige.


    As the soldiers walked their horses off to the side, Skye used her Earth trait to make a kind of naturally fence pasture for them. The Alconians marveled at her abilities, then herded their horses into the pasture. As they finished the RMC members and Hignders weed them to the feast..


    The Alconians were leery at first, but rxed as they watched the majority of the RMC mingling with the Hignders. The three groups came together to eat, drink, and have a good time before setting out in the early morning hours.


    Skye, Tidas, Murdoc, Petrie, Amara, and Gavin all sat at one of the long tables, talking with those gathered around. Along with the Moonstone and Reinbolt Captains, us, Kari, and Ronnie hovered about as they talked. Still aware of their duty, which made Tidas ease up quite a bit.


    Arthur and Ralph were drinking with Murdoc and Wace, as well as several of the Council members. The only person that Skye was shocked to see among the group was one of Marco¡¯sckeys..


    Kari was doing her best to avoid Connor Arnold, but he kept popping up and shooting her nasty looks. us walked between them several times, and wrapped his arm around her, but the guy just wouldn¡¯t take the hint.


    After a few drinks, he finally got up enough courage to approach her, and grabbed her by the arm. As he started to drag Kari away, he screamed at her about how ¡®his future wife better still be pure¡¯, and that ¡®she had no right to be ying soldier¡¯..


    us chased after them, and punched Connor squarely in his nose when he tried to act tough with him. Smacking at his chest like an animal, and scream-asking if he wanted to ¡®die tonight¡¯. The surrounding spectators erupted withughter when he went down like a sack of potatoes from one hit.


    Drunk off of mead and adrenaline; the Hignders and RMC members cheered for him as he dipped Kari, and kissed her in front of everyone. Her face had instantly turned red, but she didn¡¯t push him away.


    Skye walked over to Connor as he gripped his bleeding nose, and rolled around on the ground like a dog. When he rolled onto his back, Skye put her foot on his stomach, and gave him a warning..


    ¡°I dinna know if it¡¯s yer family, Marco, or just yer in greed that drives ye, but Kari has Rejected You! Get over it, man! Yer fuckin¡¯ pathetic fer tryin¡¯ ta force her to yer ways. She loves us, who is a Far better man than You be..¡±


    Pressing her heel into his gut, Skye leaned down and spoke in a threatening tone; ¡°If I Ever see ye touch her again without her Expressed permission, they¡¯ll be findin¡¯ bits of you in Zazzy¡¯s shit piles. Got it?!¡±


    Conner looked like he¡¯d seen a ghost, he was so sickly pale. Skye pressing her heel into his stomach didn¡¯t help, either. After he had nodded in agreement to her, Skye lifted her foot to let him crawl away.


    He had gotten about three feet from her, then puked up the little bit of alcohol and food that he¡¯d consumed. Connor had been too preupied with finding Kari to focus on the fact that he¡¯d barely eaten for a full day. As two of Reinbolt¡¯s men helped him up, Connor thought over his situation..


    Both his parents and Marco were on his ass about securing Kari as his wife. Because of Skye and Tidas, her family had refused to sell her to him, leaving him in a bind with his parents. He had already told them that he had her heart and hand so they could go through with a deal.


    The two royals hadpletely screwed up his n, and Connor was utterly useless to his parents and Marco without her. He was desperate, and desperate men did stupid things..


    ¡®If I can get us out of the way, then Kari won¡¯t have a reason to say no anymore! I heard that falling into the monster¡¯s ooze kills a person.. So I just need to knock him over tomorrow. Then Kari and her power are mine..¡¯


    As Connor walked away while plotting, us and Skye watched him go. It was obvious what he was nning, but they would have to wait and see when he would try something against us. As Kari and Tidas called out to them to rejoin the party, the two shared a look, a nod, then went back to the party as if nothing had happened.


    Skye did ask Tidas why he just sat there, then actually looked into his eyes. A rage that she hadn¡¯t seen in a while burned in them as he replied; ¡°Because if I would¡¯ve gotten out of this chair, the party would¡¯ve been ruined..¡±


    ¡°How so? Did ye not hear the cheers when us hit him?¡± Skye asked as she took a sip of whiskey.


    Tidas smiled darkly; ¡°Exactly.. us hit him: I might¡¯ve killed him..¡±


    Skye smiled at Tidas; ¡°I almost did. Took everythin¡¯ I had not to.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re stronger than I am, wife,¡± Tidas said as he pulled Skye into his arms; ¡°My darkness is too strong sometimes. Especially when ites pieces of shit like him..¡±


    Skye squeezed him back as she looked up at him and said; ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry, love. I¡¯ll always be here ta make sure ye don¡¯t go too deep into it.¡±


    A cold chill ran up Tidas¡¯ spine as he replied; ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to that..¡±

 Chapter 375

    375 Monster Hunt


    The mornings in the Hignds were bitter cold, no matter what time of the year it was. The sun was barely beginning to tint the sky when Tidas walked out of the bunker. The grass beneath his feet crunched slightly with the morning frost as he watched his warm breath billowing out of his mouth like smoke.


    Tidas was dressed head to toe in his dragon armor that Skye had made for him. As He ran his hand over the bumpy, scale-likeyers of the armor¡¯s edge, the creator herself walked up behind him in her matching set. They leaned against each other as they watched the colors blend and fade as darkened clouds peaked out over the horizon.


    Sighing as he slung his arm over his wife¡¯s shoulder, Tidas kept his eyes on the mountain line as he said; ¡°Looks like we might get rained on along the way. We need to make sure everyone¡¯s wearing their sensory suits underneath their armor. I¡¯m not risking anyone getting sick while we¡¯re tracking Richard.¡±


    As Skye nodded, Petrie and Amara came up to their sides as Petrie said; ¡°Are ye ready to kill a monster? Still so very strange ta be sayin¡¯ that.. Tis like we¡¯re in a game, and yer goin¡¯ on a monster hunt..¡±


    Skye nced at Petrie with a chortle before speaking in a firm voice; ¡°He wasna always a monster.. He¡¯s still human at the core of ¡¯em. At least I think..¡±


    As Skye finished speaking, Murdoc walked up behind them with a grin and asked; ¡°Are ye ready ta set out on yer long-awaited mission?¡±


    ¡°Why do you look so happy about it?¡± Tidas countered, suspicious of his joviality so early in the morning.


    The feast had gone on until around eleven, then there was the cleanup that took until around one in the morning. Tidas, Skye, and Murdoc had all stayed behind to help, so they were extra tired. If it wasn¡¯t for Skye¡¯s Shaman trait, then she and Tidas would resemble ssic zombies.


    As the sun and clouds mixed into a dreary grey color, Hignders and Alconians alike started to gather outside. There were only a few of the Hignders going with them, and only a small amount of RMC members were being left behind. It was a joint venture, but the RMC made up the bulk of the troops.


    .....


    Gavin had ventured out looking exhausted, having donest-minute checks on the equipment that they would use to nullify the effects of Richard¡¯s ooze. Amara looked well-rested, so it was clear that he had gotten up extra early to do the run-through.


    After he had dropped of the equipment and kissed Amara several times, Gavin disappeared back into the bunkers to get some much-needed sleep. Skye wished that he was going with them back down south, too..


    ¡®I bet he and Jakub would be bestest buddies in no time..¡¯


    As the thought crossed Skye¡¯s mind, she looked around at the gathered soldiers with a smile. It made her feel extremely satisfied to see the north and south getting along. There were still a few issuesst night, but nothing a fair fist fight couldn¡¯t solve.. And a few free drinks.


    As everyone gathered, Tidas felt that it was appropriate to say a few words before heading out. They were going to ride to the Old Capital, but there were too many soldiers going, and they needed everyone. The more distractions, the better.


    They knew that Skye and Tidas¡¯ weapons hurt Richard, but they didn¡¯t know if it would kill him. The Hignders had gone as far as to blow him up, but after everything they had done to try and kill him: Richard was still alive. If using the dragon swords didn¡¯t work, Skye had one other theory as to what might kill him..


    ¡°You want to stab him with the spear?! How are we supposed to get it?! Do we even know where he hid it?!¡± Tidas practically yelledst night right as they started to clean up.


    Skye shed him a nervous smile; ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure, but I think it¡¯s in the pce.. Remember my dream? I think it¡¯s there: in the old throne room.¡±


    Tidas swallowed hard as he recalled the details that she had told him about. It wasn¡¯t just the memory that made him worried, but the fact that he¡¯d had a simr dream to hers the past two nights..


    A big ck mass swallowing up Skye, and a familiarugh that Tidas couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on were themon end to his dreams. As he listened to Skye exining her old dream, he watched his soldiers running about. Making sure that they had all the supplies that they would require.


    Going to the Old Capital on foot meant that it would take three to four days to get there verses the two on horseback, or by snowmobile. As Skye finished her tale, she realized how distracted her husband was. Tidas had said that he was fine, but Skye knew her husband better than that.


    ¡°I know somethin¡¯ is botherin¡¯ ya, but I won¡¯t pry. I¡¯ll wait until ye tell me, or until ye start actin¡¯ squirrley again,¡± Skye stated as she walked towards Zazzy.


    Neither she or Tidas wanted Zazzy going on the hunt, but knew that she would follow behind them regardless of what they told her. Since she was going, Skye thought that they could use her as a safe means of advanced recon. With Skye¡¯s Tank ability and Zazzy¡¯s flight; they could scout ahead for miles.


    Tidas was going to ride with her, but he needed to stay on the ground with the troops. Ronnie had assigned one of his birds to stay near Zazzy at all times, to be able to receive and send reports and orders. With their bases covered, the Commanders stood at the front of the gathered warriors as Tidas gave a final short speech before their departure.


    ¡°We ride now, to take down a monster that has terrorized the Hignds, and has been a stain upon my family¡¯s conscience for years! After we take down my uncle, we ride for home!¡±


    ¡°For all of us Alconians! North and south! The quicker we kill the Bastard, the quicker we see our families again!¡±


    The troops all cheered for Tidas, then began their march across and down the strath. Some of the soldiers talked and joked along the way, but most focused on the task at hand. They had left in October, and it was now April.


    Nearly a full six months had past since they had seen their families. A few of the RMC members were married couples, like Skye and Tidas, but very few were. Most had left all of their loved ones waiting, and worried when they would see them again.


    There was no limit to their mission. If it took them five years to track down and kill Richard, then that¡¯s what they would have to do. Of course Tidas wasn¡¯t nning on their stay going past a few more days, but it was a possibility..


    Richard had recognized Skye as the Catalyst, so he had some small amount of intelligence to him still. It was the one factor that truly bothered Tidas not to know. If he was capable of intelligent thought, then he might flee again. No one really knew what was beyond the Hignds because it was a constantly frozen tundra.


    If Richard escaped this time, they might spend the rest of their lives looking for him..


    Tidas shook the thought from his head as Zazzy¡¯s shadow passed by overhead. She was loving the extra fly time, and needed the exercise. The Hignders and RMC members alike spoiled her rotten with jerky and other meat treats.


    Zazzy had gained considerable weight since they hade to the Hignds, and it was beginning to affect her flying. She couldn¡¯t get as high in altitude as she usually could, which frustrated the dragon to no end. While her parents loved her no matter her shape, size, or abilities; she was angry that she¡¯d let herself go so far.


    As Zazzy wallowed in her self-pity, Skye scanned the mountainside up ahead. They were nearly where they had encountered Richard the first time, but Skye hardly recognized it..


    The sparse forest from before waspletely gone now, and the ground looked like it had been poisoned and scorched. A trail from the area led up into the mountainside, then went off into the rocks.


    Skye flew around in several circles checking within five miles of every direction, then told Ronnie through his bird that it was clear to set up their first campsite. Without horses, it had taken them the whole day just to clear the valley.


    As the soldiers set up, Skye and Zazzy went out hunting for food. They came across a gathering of elk, and picked off around six bucks, and two females without little ones. They had to make sure to leave enough males to repopte with, which was a lesson her father had taught her at around eight when Skye had showed an impressive ability to hunt.


    Skye much preferred all of the conveniences than the ancients had, like butcher shops inside and mixed in with other stores.. ¡®It would¡¯ve been nice not ta go from one end of the city fer me favorite bread, then ta the other fer me favorite seasoned meat patties..¡¯


    The Capital of Alcon was massive, and took a normal person nearly half a day to walk from one end to the other. Skye had be ustom to speeding through the alleys with her Tank trait, but often wished that Zazzy was smaller like she used to be so she could still fly within the city walls..


    Petting Zazzy for a job well done, Skye yelled over the chilly spring wind; ¡°Let¡¯s head back fer now,ssie! The others shoulda gotten the other stuff ready by now! Don¡¯t forget that one of these is yours!¡±


    Zazzy trilled happily as she carried the three oversized male elks in her arms, two regr-sized ones with her back legs, another with her tail, and the two females were strapped down behind Skye.


    She was surprised that Zazzy could carry them all at once, but she had insisted. She didn¡¯t want to leave her mother out in the wilderness without protection; not that her mother needed it. Zazzy understood how strong her mother was for a human, but her strength wasn¡¯t the problem..


    Zazzy would asionally catch a whiff of the same foul stench that she had smelleding from the monster that she¡¯d saved her parents from. Trusting her instincts had saved her a few times in her short life, and they were screaming at her to fly away now...


    As the campsite came into view, a devilish idea popped into Skye¡¯s head. Calling out to Zazzy as they dipped low, she yelled; ¡°Oy! Scaly bairn! Would ye like ta scare the crap outta daddy?!¡±

 Chapter 376

    376 The Future¡¯s Potential


    Tidas and Murdoc were chatting as they helped each other set up their tents. If the Hignder King would¡¯ve gotten his way, he would¡¯ve simply slept underneath the stars, but the sky had been hidden away by clouds all day.


    The ones from this morning had stretched out and darkened as the day had pressed on. It had started out as a mist, then evolved into thick droplets by the time they had finished setting up camp. It made it difficult to move around and do much else until it stopped.


    Murdoc and Tidas were squatting under a tarp that had been half-tied off to a couple of tents, then pinned down by spikes on the other side. They watched the raining down in sheets, which made Tidas worry about Skye. She didn¡¯t even think about the weather when flying around, as long as there wasn¡¯t any thunder or lightning.


    Lost in his worry, Tidas barely heard Murdoc gripping next to him; ¡°This isna campin¡¯.. Campin¡¯ is sleepin¡¯ around a fire wit the stars above our heads! Stupid weather!¡±


    Tidas chuckled at Murdoc¡¯sint before saying; ¡°Give it a few more years and I bet Skye will be able to do something about inclement weather.¡±


    Murdoc looked at him with a disbelieving expression; ¡°I wanna say yer messin¡¯ wit me, but I don¡¯t think ye are.. She¡¯s such a sweetssie. I forget how powerful she be sometimes.¡±


    ¡°Aye,¡± Tidas replied; ¡°I don¡¯t see a weapon when I look at my wife, either. But that¡¯s what the other kingdoms see her as. Not a person, but a thing to be used. Especially the more traits she gets.¡±


    Murdoc shifted his leg until he heard his knee pop, sighed in relief, then replied; ¡°She¡¯s supposed ta ¡®catch¡¯em all¡¯ right? I canna even imagine a person bein¡¯ so powerful..¡±


    Right as Murdoc finished his sentence, something crashed into the ground right in front of them. Scaring the two Commanders so badly that they fell over onto the muddy ground as they yelped in shock. As they scrambled to their feet and drew their swords, a massive gust of air followed by melodiousughter caused them to shield their eyes while Zazzynded.


    .....


    Mud and water covered their faces as Skye and Zazzyughed hard. She almost fell over herself when she jumped down from Zazzy¡¯s back. As the rain soaked her, Skye pointed at them and said; ¡°Ye shoulda seen yer faces! Hahahahaha!¡±


    Murdoc looked at the over half-dozen elk that Skye and Zazzy had brought back, then turned back to Tidas and said; ¡°I take it back.. I can see one person bein¡¯ that strong.¡±


    Tidas chuckled lightly as he wiped the mud from his cheek. Skye sloshed through the mud as she walked up to her husband, then kissed his clean cheek. She smiled at him, then held up her hand as she built her magic.


    After two minutes, both of the Commanders were cleaned up except for their boots. The rain would onlye down harder as the night progressed. Skye and Zazzy had flown above the low ceiling of the clouds to see how far the they stretched.


    It was hard for Skye to breath at that altitude, so they only nced the endless coverage before diving back through the clouds. She wished that she could get Air magic next, so she could go as high as Zazzy wanted. But until she got that power, her speed and altitude were limited.


    ring at the ground, Skye stated; ¡°Ima Not dealin¡¯ wit mud all night.. Is this the only tarp?¡±


    Murdoc shook his head; ¡°Na, we got a few more. We mainly use ¡¯em ta cover the supplies, and fer in case a tent gets ripped or whatnot.¡±


    Skye nodded; ¡°Get all the tarps that arena bein¡¯ used, and tie ¡¯em together. As soon as I know how big of an area ta square off, I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡±


    Murdoc nodded, then called for volunteers to help with Skye¡¯s project. At the mention of her name, the soldiers were scrambling to help. They knew that at the least, they would be entrained for a few minutes.


    Most of the soldiers were eitherpleting tasks, standing around talking, or ying card games to pass the time. There wasn¡¯t much to do except hunt, and the rain had made that impossible for most. Skye was the only person crazy enough to go hunting in a rainstorm.


    A few of the Hignders had walked over to Zazzy, and grabbed the elks except for the biggest bucks that she caught. That one was for Zazzy, and she made it clear when one of the men went to grab it. The low growl she belted out let the soldiers know: that one was her share, and was not to be touched.


    As a few of the Hignders started to drain and strip the elk, several others started to sew the tarps together. Skye built up her magic, then funneled it into the ground. As she did so, Skye walked over to her tent, and grabbed a small pouch from her pack.


    Dumping its contents out into her hand, sky revealed several seeds. Murdoc and Tidas looked at her with confusion at first. Until they saw her throw the seeds onto the barren ground..


    Several of the Alconians gathered to watch the Last Warrick instantly bring the trees to maturity. It usually took decades for them to grow sorge, but Skye had done it in moments. As they stretched, shed leaves, then stretched again; the trees dropped seeds of their own.


    Channeling even more of her powers, Skye used her Water trait to such the surrounding ground dry, to give the seedlings the nutrients they needed. The ground shook for a solid fifteen minutes while Skye brought a forest to life. As thest of the daylight disappeared, the Alconians sighed in relief as massive trees blocked the majority of the rain from their tents.


    ¡°This is bigger than the forest that was here before! Will they stay without ye here ta keep the soil enriched?¡± Murdoc asked curious as to if they had a new source of lumber.


    Skye beamed; ¡°Aye, this forest shouldst fer quite a few generations now, so long as Richard stays away from it. Ipletely shifted the dirt so that ten feet down is fresh. The trees will maintain the soil from her on out. Oh! Ye should nt blueberry bushes and the like around here. That¡¯ll help ta keep the soil bnced, too. And attract wildlife.¡±


    Murdoc smiled adoringly at Skye as he replied; ¡°Ye really are a goddess in disguise, aren¡¯t cha? Are ye sure I canna steal ye away from the prince here?¡±


    ¡°Shut it, Murdoc. Ye know where her heart is,¡± Amara said as she came out of the crowd.


    ¡°And where have ye been? Ye missed the show!¡± Murdoc replied, ignoring her jab.


    Amara scoffed; ¡°Bein¡¯ useful, unlike you. I was lightin¡¯ fires all over camp. What have you been doin¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Usin¡¯ my expertise to coordinate the soldiers,¡± Murdoc replied with far too much confidence.


    ¡°So, tellin¡¯ others what ta do instead of helpin¡¯ out yer self?¡± Amara quipped as her fists went to her hips.


    Murdoc scrunched his face at her; ¡°Ima King: I ain¡¯t gotta do shit if I dinna wanna..¡±


    Amara ¡®tsked¡¯ at him, then waved him off like he was aining child. As they started to bicker about ¡®proper respect¡¯ and how ¡®respect is earned¡¯, Skye was given the massive tarp. Using her Earth and Water traits again, Skye dried up the ground, then made two stunted trees grow far enough apart to tie off the tarp, and make a tent big enough for Zazzy to sleep in.


    The soldiers had scrambled to keep dry, but no one but Skye had thought about what Zazzy was supposed to do to keep dry. She wouldn¡¯t be cold like a human or Fae would be, but it still wasn¡¯t pleasant to be stuck out in the rain all night.


    After she made sure that it was big enough, Skye had Zazzy go inside, and double-check. The only tarps left were being used, so she grew a few trees to help block any rain froming in when the wind blew. Satisfied that her scaly bairn would befortable for the night, Skye went back to Tidas¡¯ side.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a good mom to her. I can¡¯t wait to see you with our other children some day soon,¡± Tidasmented, which made Skye blush happily.


    As they leaned in to kiss each other, she quickly said; ¡°And I canna wait ta get home and start makin¡¯em..¡±


    Tidas smiled right as before he kissed her, the pulled back and said; ¡°Sleep in my tent tonight, and we can get a head start on that.¡±


    Skyeughed boisterously, then replied; ¡°Temptin¡¯ as ye are, husband, I dinna think yer tent neighbors would like us much afterwards..¡±


    Tidas scoffed; ¡°Maybe me, but not you.. But you make a point..¡±


    Leaning in to whisper in her ear, Tidas added; ¡°Your moans are for my ears only..¡±


    Skye forced a chuckle to keep her rising need in check as she replied; ¡°I think the residents of Moonstone might disagree. Ye don¡¯t exactly give me a chance ta keep quiet.. Yer too good at what ya do ta me..¡±


    ¡°And what do I do to you?¡± Tidas asked with a cheeky grin on his face.


    ¡°...Things.¡±


    ¡°Things? What things?¡± Tidas pushed.


    ¡°Ya two do know that ye surrounded by Tanks, right? We can hear ye!¡± Murdoc yelled with irritation in his tone.


    ¡°Oops,¡± was all Skye said before she and Tidas started to crack up.


    The Alconians had a fairly fun night, despite the rain. A few of the soldiers had packed some instruments, and yed a soft, happy tune as everyone ate and rxed. They would pack up and move out as soon as they saw light in the sky, so everyone turned in early except those scheduled for guard duty.


    The Tamers usually handled it because they could sleep while theirpanions kept an eye out for them. As the night shifted into the next day, Skye had woken up several times during the night, the same as Tidas. Both having simr dreams of a ck mass dragging their beloved into the darkness.


    When the soldiers awoke before daybreak, few talked as they readied themselves for the day. They would reach the outskirts of the old capital, then tomorrow: they would face Richard. Trepidation was obvious on most of the Alconians¡¯ demeanors.. All except two.


    Determination shined on Skye and Tidas¡¯ features, putting some of the soldiers at ease. The clouds were still hanging in the sky, and more rain was on the horizon. As they gathered everything and readied to move out, Amara and Murdoc took onest look at the forest that Skye had created.


    Squirrels, Chipmunks, rabbits, and othermon creatures of forests were already making themselves right at home. As they watched a couple of squirrels chasing each other around a tree, Amara said; ¡°If she can do this now, imagine how powerful she¡¯ll be in a few years.¡±


    Murdoc nodded; ¡°Tidas was sayin¡¯ somethin¡¯ simr.. Do ye think she¡¯ll change as her power grows?¡±


    Amara understood what he meant and replied; ¡°Depends on how much she loses over the next few years.. But even then, I think she¡¯ll still stay Skye.. From what I see: there¡¯s really only one person we should be worryin¡¯ about...¡±


    Murdoc nodded in agreement, then smiled mischievously as he replied; ¡°Aye.. Ima quite eager ta meet this Prince Marco. Who knows? Maybe he¡¯ll piss me off, and I¡¯ll save¡¯em both a butt-load of problems and kill¡¯em me self..¡±

 Chapter 377

    377 Dead Lands


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE***


    The soldiers were up before dawn, and had all of their equipment broken down and packed away before their surroundings were fully visible. The sun was hidden behind restless clouds again, making the day seem dreary from the start. After Skye and Tidas finished off their bread trenchers full of sausage gravy, they cleaned up, and started to move their troops out.


    Murdoc and Amara were up near Tidas as Skye flew ahead on Zazzy to check the terrain out. The rain had been pretty heavy overnight, and the Hignders warned that thebination of the warming ground and even warmer rains made the topsoil highly unstable.


    Landslides weremon this time of year, so the extra scouting was essential. Usually, the Hignders didn¡¯t venture up the mountains until at least May. But Skye¡¯s presence changed that..


    As she found a clear route up the mountainside, Skye would jump from Zazzy¡¯s back, and condense the ground. She also shifted the water in the soil so it wasn¡¯t as muddy to walk up. At certain spots, she even made steps or bridges; depending on the reason for it.


    Skye had to make a decent-sized bridges over a swollen streams, and a stairways leading up a steep cliffs. She also had to pack down several other sites to make sure the soldiers weren¡¯t buried in andslide as they trekked up the mountainside. It wasn¡¯t until around mid-afternoon by the time they stopped for lunch.


    Murdoc was bbergasted at how much easier the trip was being made with Skye and Zazzy¡¯s partnership. She was even kind enough to create all of the stairs and bridges that she¡¯d made out of stone, so future Hignders could use them. As he sat munching on some jerky deep in thought, Amara walked over to him with an agitated expression..


    ¡°What¡¯s pulled yer panties into a wedgy?¡± Murdoc asked as she sat down next to him with a huff.


    Amara was wearing her old armor set that was polished into a green color thatplimented her hair color. She looked quite fetching in it, but unwanted attention from the soldiers wasn¡¯t her current problem..


    .....


    ¡°Ye know those three that are always followin¡¯ Skye around?¡±


    Murdoc nodded; ¡°Aye, ye mean us, Kari, and Ronnie? They be her body guards..¡±


    Amara took on an inquisitive expression; ¡°What¡¯s the situation wit ¡¯em? The fool fromst night keeps followin¡¯ around Kari. Is she not wit us?¡±


    Murdoc sighed; ¡°You and yer gossipin¡¯.. Aye, us and Kari be an item. That bawbag Connor wants her fer his self cause of her trait. His family owns a constructionpany in the capital, and they want her fer strengthenin¡¯ cheap materials. So they can cut costs by bolsterin¡¯ low-grade materials.¡±


    Amara stared at him in shock; ¡°And how do ye know all of that?!¡±


    The Hignder King chuckled loudly; ¡°Ye be surprised at what ye hear just by listenin¡¯..¡±


    ¡°...Yer a twat sometimes.. So she¡¯s rejected ¡¯em.. Can¡¯t he back off?¡±


    ¡°ordin¡¯ ta Skye, his family was tryin¡¯ ta pressure her inta marryin¡¯ him, too. But she and Tidas outpriced ¡¯em,¡± Murdoc replied as he popped another slice of jerky into his mouth.


    Amara¡¯s face twisted in anger; ¡°Why are women treated as bargaining chips?! Makes me sick that the world sees women as less than men when none of ye would be around without us!¡±


    ¡°Oy! Don¡¯t yell at me! I know a woman can be even scarier than a man when angry. Tis like facin¡¯ off again a bloody wolverine! Especially ye short ones..¡±


    Amara narrowed her eyes on him; ¡°What was that?¡±


    Murdoc swallowed his jerky with a visible gulp. He knew that Amara had never liked how short she is, and knew that he had just triggered her..


    ¡°I-I didna mean it in a bad way! I meant that short women are more squirrley! Wait-that¡¯s nae much better.. Ahhhh...Just hit me already.¡±


    Amara punched him in the shoulder hard, making Murdoc yelp. her tiny knuckles had hit right on an odd nerve that made a tingly sensation run down his arm. As he griped about her ridiculously good aim, Skye and Zazzy fluttered down and hovered a moment while Tidas threw her a packet of food.


    It had ten strips of jerky, half a loaf of bread, some cheese, and an apple. Zazzy wasn¡¯t hungry yet, and would hunt for herself when she did. As she and Skye took off again, the rest of the Alconians chatted and ate for twenty minutes or so before setting off again.


    The equipment that Skye and Gavin had designed was being rotated through the Power Tanks, since they couldn¡¯t bring horses. They weren¡¯t all that heavy, but there were many of them..


    The machines were to be spaced apart every ten feet or so, and no further than fifteen. If they went farther than that, then the field would be patchy. The soldiers also had individual shield generators that clipped onto their armor, but they only had a few of those, and they were specifically meant for the frontline soldiers.


    Richard had shown intelligence when they had fought himst. Skye got a particrly bad feeling about how he mimicked her ground spikes with his ooze..


    ¡®I will Not let what happened ta Mickey happen ta anyone else.. I won¡¯t!¡¯


    As Skye munched and focused on her resolve, she and Zazzy flew to the clearing that led to the Old Capital. Murdoc had said that she would see the remnants of the first settlement to be hit by Richard in his monster form once she reached the teau. As the two flew, Skye realized that the amount of scorched ground had suddenly increased dramatically..


    ¡°By the gods.. What have ye done, Richard,¡± Skye was so stunned by what she saw that the thought had just slipped out.


    Giant streaks of charred earth looped around the outpost inrge, sweeping circles, then expanded out in eve direction. The vige looked like it had been abandoned and burned to the ground. Random poles stuck out of the ground in a circr pattern, indicating that there used to be arge fence around the settlement.


    Only thergest center structure still had a partial roof, and the other smaller buildings were nothing but piles of deteriorating wood and stones. There were groupings of small stones towards the back half of the outpost, but Skye couldn¡¯t really tell what they were from the air.


    ¡°Can ye set me down,ssie? I wanna check it out before the others get here,¡± Skye yelled over the random gusts of wind.


    Zazzy really didn¡¯t want to; she could smell the storm that was about to hit. She didn¡¯t want her mother to be separated from the rest of the soldiers for too long, not with the random stench of the monster mixed in the wind. It wasn¡¯t close, but was moving around at the moment.


    If the wind direction changed, and it caught a whiff of them, the monster coulde after them. Zazzy knew that she could get her mother to safety, but she didn¡¯t want the hundreds of troops heading this way to run into the thing, either. As she debated, Skye asked Zazzy to set her down again..


    After she had mentally told her mother why she was hesitating, Skye smiled and patted her side as she soothed her; ¡°I promise that if Richard shows up, I¡¯ll immediately run away wit cha, ye ken? We¡¯ll lead ¡¯em away from the others, then circle back after we think he¡¯s been led away far enough. How¡¯s that sound?¡±


    Zazzy thought it over for a moment, then agreed under the condition that she be allowed to stay airborne. It was much easier for Zazzy just to swoop in and grab her verses needing to take off. With the two at an understanding, Zazzy slowly glided down to let Skye jump from her back..


    The ckened ground crunched under Skye¡¯s boots as shended. It had looked barren from above, but from down below: thend was utterly dead. Not rustling from trees or grass, or and animal sounds for miles; even birds.


    It was deste and eerily still, so when Skye heard her name like a whisper on the wind, it had literally made her jump. It took a few whispers for her to realize that the voice was the same one that had helped her in her deam, and also decipher the Catalyst Legend.


    Skye followed the whispers to the back of the settlement where the odd-looking piles of stones were. As soon as she cleared therge structure, she realized that they were grave markers.


    Most of them had been damaged, knocked over, or had the ck charring on it. Only one in the very back-center lookedpletely untouched. As Skye approached it she heard the voice again..


    ¡°The base.. Check the base..¡±


    Shifting the bottom few rocks, Skye found a weathered piece of paper hidden within the marker. As she flipped it over, Skye¡¯s breath caught in her throat as she read the name on the back: To My Beloved Marie.


    Skye wanted to read it right away, but heard voices in the distance. Thanks to her preid paths, the soldiers had caught up fairly quickly. As she walked back towards the center of the outpost, Skye stuffed the letter into the top of her body suit, and walked towards the others.


    They had all gone silent as they stared at theplete destion that Richard had caused to the area. Amara, Murdoc, and the rest of the Hignders looked more sad than shocked to see their precious homnds in such a state.


    ¡®I can only imagine how heartbroken I¡¯d be ta find Moonshire in such a state.. I canna leave it like this..¡¯


    Amara look like she was ready to cry as she said; ¡°I rememberin¡¯ here as a wee bairn wit me parents. Tis one of the oldest settlements in the north.. How could that monster do this ta thend?! What the bloody hell does it want?!¡±


    ¡°Chaos.. That¡¯s what Ether magic is: pure chaos. That¡¯s why the few mages reported to have had it over thest few centuries wound up going insane,¡± Tidas replied with a dower expression.


    Before Amara could ask anymore questions, all of the mages felt a massive surge of magic. It was familiar, especially to Tidas. As they looked over towards Skye, she was squatting down with her hands on the ground. Most could tell what she was doing, but a few of Reinbolt¡¯s men asked.


    Before anyone could answer them, the world around them started toe back to life...

 Chapter 378

    378 Jerky And A Mudslide


    Skye had stimted the grass left at the edge of the clearing into seeding, then forced the life cycle of the seeds to explode. It almost looked like someone was very slowly rolling out a massive grass rug across the ckened ground. As the wave of green spread, Skye stood up, and called out to Tidas to throw a few tree seeds onto the ground.


    Going into her pack, he quicklyplied. After about three minutes, the first trees on thend in years started to sprout and grow. The warm fragrance of fresh foliage filled the area, bring giant smiles to all of the Hignders¡¯ faces.


    Skye left the majority of the area grasnd, so the Hignders could use it as a grazing area for cattle or horses. Since the outpost was near the edge of the mountain¡¯s teau, it would be the ideal ce to have horses waiting. Especially if the Hignders wanted to do exploratory expeditions.


    The trees were there for two reasons. One, to give them convenient lumber for when they wanted to reestablish the outpost. The second reason was to act as a windbreaker for the potential site.


    Being at such a high elevation meant dealing with some harsh wind exposure, so Skye made the trees grow as close together as possible without crowding. The tree seeds that she had picked were Birch and Pine, which would make sturdy buildings for them.. Except for one.


    ¡°Oy love! Go into that spare pocket and toss me the seed in it please?!¡± Skye bellowed to her husband.


    Tidas smiled andplied; chucking her the overgrown seed that she had gotten from the one that they had decorated for Yuletide. Looking past the main building, Skye threw the seed over to where the graves were..


    The ground beneath the soldiers¡¯ feet shook as Skye super-sped up the tree¡¯s life cycle. It was only about half the size of the one outside of the bunkers¡¯ main entrance, but had thousands of years to grow.


    Feeling satisfied with her job well done, Skye walked over to her husband and said; ¡°Please, fer the love of the gods, PLEASE tell me that ye still got some jerky left?¡±


    .....


    Tidas beamed at her; ¡°Of course I do. You know, you shouldn¡¯t be doing this yet. What if Richard showed up right now?¡±


    Skye shed him an exasperated expression; ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Ima not usin¡¯ as much magic as it looks. I still got quite a bit in me, Ima just actually hungry on top of it. Are we gonna be here fer a minute? Zazzy needs ta go hunt fer herself real quick.¡±


    Tidas sighed, feeling like his words were falling on death ears. Skye¡¯s magic capacity had been growing a lot over the past few months, and Tidas was honestly a little worried..


    Mages had to eat to rece the energy that they used to wield magic. But Skye was now passed the point of bnced output. He couldn¡¯tprehend how she didn¡¯t need to be constantly eating like a pregnant woman to maintain it..


    As his wife amazed him once again, Tidas kissed the side of her head. When he went to lean away, she grabbed him by his armor, and whispered to him to the point of barely being audible to him; ¡°I found somethin¡¯...Come wit me.¡±


    Tidas quirked an eyebrow at Skye, then followed after her. Zazzy was off to the side, getting ready to hunt when her parents climbed her her back. She trilled curiously, then listened to her mother¡¯s words telepathically.


    ¡®Don¡¯t worry, me sweet scaly bairn. Yer Da and me are just along for the ride so we can have a wee chat in private, ye ken?¡¯


    Zazzy nodded her head, then checked to make sure that her takeoff area was clear. Right as she went to p her wings, Ralph came running up to them with irritation all over his face. Scream-asking where they were going.


    ¡°We¡¯re checking around the area to make sure Richard isn¡¯t going to ambush us likest time! And Zazzy needs to hunt! Or would you rather she start snackin¡¯ on the soldiers?!¡± Tidas yelled at him as Zazzy backed up to get more room for takeoff.


    Ralph sighed in exasperation before yelling back; ¡°Just don¡¯t be gone too long! Them Reinboltddies keep tryin¡¯ to sneak off to scout ahead! Murdoc says this area¡¯s unstable ta begin with! So Zazzy and General Moonstone need ta be the ones to scout!¡±


    ¡°Aye! We¡¯ll be back in about twenty-five! We saw a few moose a wee bit back, and I think she wants ta try one!¡± Skye called back as Zazzy started to p her wings.


    Ralph ran back a bit so as not to be blown away at liftoff. Zazzy required a lot of power to take off vertically, and the wind that she created could knock down a barn at it¡¯s peak. Skye and Tidas had taught her to always make sure she was clear before flying off, so she didn¡¯t hurt anyone.


    The only exception to their rule was duringbat situations. It was the only time she was allowed to put her well-being above possibly hurting innocent people. Since she was the only known living dragon, Zazzy had a responsibility to keep herself alive.


    ************


    Once they knew that they were out of hearing range from the Tank mages at the camp, Zazzy dropped her parents off so she could go find the group of moose she¡¯d seen earlier. She had heard through her father to be extra careful because moose kill more humans and Fae than bears did. Zazzy¡¯s eyes had lit up at the idea of a challenge, and she took off as fast as she could once they were on the ground..


    Zazzy had dropped them by a tiny stream a few miles away from their camp. The was was icy, but clean and refreshing as they washed off their hands, then used them to scoop up some of the water. The rocks from the mountain was acting like a natural filter of sorts. Skye barely had to do anything to it to get it perfectly drinkable.


    ¡°Alright Skye: why did you bring me out here? What did you find in the vige that you didn¡¯t want the others to see?¡±


    Skye pulled the letter out and handed it to Tidas, who in turn; gave Skye a full packet of elk jerky. She smiled, took the pouch, then dug in with gusto while Tidas looked over what she had found. When he read the name on the outside, he¡¯d instantly known who had wrote it..


    ¡°I recognize the handwriting. It¡¯s definitely my uncle,¡± Tidas stated.


    Skye grinned; ¡°How could you know his handwriting? I thought he disappeared right after he tried ta kill Magnus?¡±


    Tidas scoffed; ¡°It¡¯s not like every scrap of paper he ever sighed was destroyed. He was one of my father¡¯s advisors, so his signature is still on random documents here and there.¡±


    As Tidas went to unfold the letter to read it, Skye quickly swallowed the bite in her mouth, and asked; ¡°Are ye sure we should? Tis probably private in nature..¡±


    Tidas thought about it a moment, then realized something important; ¡°Where and how did you find this?¡±


    Skye shoved all of the jerky within her mouth to the side, blocked his view with her hand, and said; ¡°Creepy but helpful, disembodied voice guided me to it.¡±


    Tidas inhaled a sharp breath. Every time he popped up, it always had something to do with the Catalyst Legend. Since the Spear was involved, it made sense, but.. ¡®Why guide her to the letter and not the Spear itself? Something¡¯s off here..¡¯


    Unfolding the letter, Tidas read it out loud; ¡°My dearest Marie. Even if I had another full lifetime, I could never apologize enough to you for the pain I have caused. Even now, these words will most likely never reach you, but I feltpelled to try before the darkness within consumes me.¡±


    ¡°Please tell my nephew not to me himself for sending me after the Spear. I don¡¯t think he knew what it was capable of, at least I hope. I don¡¯t remember much from when I fled the pce, but I think I hurt him. He tried to take it from me, and that¡¯s thest thing I remember.¡±


    ¡°Please, gods: let Marco be well.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why I attacked my brother. Gods, please forgive me..¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so very sorry, Maria. Please forgive me, and raise our child on the memories of the old me, not the damned version that gave up such a wonderful wife like you.¡±


    ¡°Even when my soul is lost to the Darkness, I will love you to myst breath. Goodbye, my love. May we find each other again amongst the stars.¡±


    ¡°Yours Forever and Always: Richard.¡±


    Skye and Tidas sat in silence for several moments before Skye said; ¡°So Marco was the one who sent him after the Spear in the first ce? How old was he? Like eight?! Ten?!¡±


    ¡°He had to be for the timelines to match up.. But why? Why did he want the Spear that young? That was shortly after he¡¯d gotten his own magic.. Do you think that has something to do with it?¡± Tidas asked as a million thoughts ran through his mind.


    Skye shrugged; ¡°I don¡¯t know.. The Spear controls the darker magics, right? So maybe tis not the Ether, but the Darkness that influenced him.. Maybe the Ether mages are connected to the Spear, and that¡¯s why all the history books describe them as unstable? I don¡¯t know..¡±


    Tidas smiled softly at his wife; ¡°Thanks, Skye. For trying to make me feel better. But I know what kind of monster my brother is.. He¡¯s not like my uncle: Marco does twisted shit on his own.. Even if the Spear influences him, Marco enjoys who and how he is.¡±


    Skye wanted to continue discussing the issue, but something that sounded like an explosion drew away their attention. When they realized that it hade from the direction of their camp, Skye and Tidas started to call out for Zazzy.


    It only took about two minutes for her to appear above them since she had heard the explosion, too. Skye and Tidas tapped into their Tank traits, and jumped up onto Zazzy instead of letting herpletelynd. As they took off into the Skye¡¯s stomach flip flopped as they gained altitude..


    ************


    They weren¡¯t even near the camp, but Skye could tell from the distance what had happened. A ridge that she had been worried about had copsed, and caused a mudslide. As the swooped in closer, the two saw several Hignders and Southerners working together to dig people out.


    After they jumped from Zazzy andnded, Ralph came running up to them with a situation report; ¡°I knew it! I Knew something stupid like this would happen!¡±


    ¡°Calm down and tell us what happened, Ralph,¡± Tidas replied.


    Ralph took a few deep breaths, then spoke in a slightly calmer voice; ¡°Those bawbag Reinbolt men snuck off while I went for a piss! They got up to the ridge over there, then came down with it. They¡¯ve been buried for around six minutes now.. I told the fools not to go..¡±


    Skye ced her hand on Ralph¡¯s shoulder; ¡°Aye, ye did, so their idiocy isna yer burden, understand? Now help me clear away the men, and I¡¯ll have them out and gettin¡¯ chewed out in a jiff..¡±

 Chapter 379

    379 ns A, B, And WeBFed


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE***


    Skye had Zazzy keep a lookout from above for Richard while Tidas, and Ralph cleared everyone away. Zazzy had circled back about six minutester, and gave the okay for them to make a ruckus. She flew off again to continue to act as an early warning signal, just in case Richard was drawn by the noise.


    Skye had already funneled enough magic into the ground to where she knew that she could manage the ground. The few buried were pretty deep, and it had actually surprised Skye to find most alive. Only one had died from it.. ¡®So far..¡¯


    As the thought crossed Skye¡¯s mind, Tidas walked over to her side and said; ¡°I have Shamans on standby to heal the wounded. Do you know how many there are?¡±


    Skye nodded; ¡°Aye: six in total. One is gone, two be bleedin¡¯ badly, and the other three aren¡¯t bleedin¡¯ but I canna tell anythin¡¯ further til I get ¡¯em out. Why did ye call over Shamans? I can handle-¡±


    Tidas shook his head; ¡°I know you most likely could, but what if Zazzy were to call out two seconds after you save them? You¡¯ve been using a lot of your magictely, and I don¡¯t want you to exhaust yourself right before we go after my uncle.¡±


    Skye nodded, unable to argue with his logic. The two might need her expertise if they had extensive internal injuries, but the other three should be fine. As Skye started to shift the loose earth, she took extra care not to bury them any further, and cause them to panic.


    Combining her Earth and Shaman traits had allowed Skye to find the Reinbolt soldiers within the ground, and identity any broken limbs and leaking fluids. But she still had to physically touch them to be able to ascertain their exact condition. It was a limitation of the Shaman trait, and one Skye had been trying to find a work-around to.


    After ying a certain game with the Hignders, Skye had seen a character cast ¡®healing magic¡¯ over the members of her party while they were fighting. It made her wonder if she could create a simr move, but so far, the basic principles of her Shaman trait prevented her froming up with a solution.


    .....


    Bringing her thoughts under control, Skye got back to fully focusing on the task as hand. The soldiers were fine after a good healing, but mentally broken after Ralph and Tidas had chewed them out for disobeying a direct order. They were lucky that was all the two did did to them; they were lucky that they were Reinbolt¡¯s men.


    Skye used the remainder of the magic she¡¯d pumped into the ground to make a staircase capable of handling their extra cargo. The generators that she and Jakub had made weren¡¯t very heavy individually, but their quantity and shape made them difficult to carry.


    Bags of long, t, and wide discs were trudged along mainly by the Power Tanks. They switched off with the Hybrids son asion, but most of them were reserved for the front lines. Only top tier mages like Skye, Tidas, Amara, and Murdoc were built to generate magic at a high output.


    Most mages still had to wait for their magic to replenish after strenuous use, but the Generals and above recovered at an astonishing rate;paratively speaking. Skye was extraordinary at her magic recovery, but that was because she had a small trick to it..


    Since she was a Shaman, Skye could speed up her body¡¯s digestive capabilities, and store away excess energy in a thinyer of fat. When she went all-out in a fight, like during the Mage Trials; she¡¯d visibly looked thinner after. It was because when she¡¯d fought Tidas, she¡¯d used up more magic than she¡¯d anticipated.


    She had instinctively burned away her fat during her mad dash to the finish line, and realized it afterwards. It was also why Skye ate like she was pregnant with triplets: she both burned up, and stored ridiculous amounts of magic. Especially since she followed Tidas¡¯ habit, and kept her Tank trait constantly active at a low level.


    As soon as Skye had finished making the stairs, she had immediately requested food again. Amara had already gotten a few sandwiches ready for her, which she was utterly grateful for. Skye hadn¡¯t of nned on using so much magic along the way, but could help it.


    Spring was the time when animals established their grazing and hunting areas. If thends remained barren for spring and summer, then it might take another full year before the area started to flourish again. Skye and the rest of the RMC didn¡¯t n on staying in the Hignds much longer, so she wanted to heal what she could, when she could.


    They had plenty of rations, and Zazzy could always take her and Tidas hunting if they needed it. As Skye munched on the sandwiches, she daydreamed about Alfred and Peggy¡¯s cooking..


    ¡®Peggy.. I hope she¡¯s doin¡¯ okay.. She was wit me parents fer the holidays, but was she healthy? Happy? How¡¯s Genie? Will he still be in Alcon when we get back?¡¯


    As the questions piled up, Skye looked up at her dreary-looking namesake. The clouds were growing darker, stealing the majority of daylight from them. As the day pressed on, a slight chill was in the air, making Skye rub the sides of her upper arms.


    Suddenly, she was engulfed in warmth as strong arms enclosed her. Skye grinned softly, not even needing to look at how it was, but wanted to. ncing up, she was met with the heartbreaking smile.


    ¡°Ye know, it really should be illegal fer a person ta be so attractive,¡± Skye muttered low to him.


    Tidas¡¯ smile stretched to angelic proportions as he replied; ¡°Then you would¡¯ve been locked away years ago, love.¡±


    ¡°...Again, we can All hear ye!¡± Murdoc yelled as he sat on a makeshift chair with a group snickering mages.


    Skye blushed while Tidas smirked and said; ¡°What, I can¡¯t tter my own wife now?¡±


    Murdoc chuckled; ¡°Except it don¡¯t ever stop there! Ye two ready, by the way? I¡¯d prefer ta set up camp here fer the night, but we should use Skye¡¯s stairs before the rain washes ¡¯em away.¡±


    Skye grinned confidently; ¡°Those stairs ain¡¯t movin¡¯, but this wee valley is a keen ce ta get smacked wit anotherndslide. We should keep goin¡¯ a wee bit more.¡±


    With everyone in agreement, they moved their camp up the stairs, then up to the very top teau. The Old Capital was just a few more miles to the east of where they were now. As the reached the top, Skye¡¯s heart sank..


    In every direction as far as the eye could see: the ground was charred ck. Not a single bush or de of grass was in sight. The entire topside of the mountain, all the way to the ocean was nothing but deadnds. As Skye used her Tank trait to peer into the distance, she could see the capital..


    Large grey and ck walls surrounded what used to be a thriving city hundreds of years ago. The majority of buildings had crumbled a long time ago, but the pce still remained. Several towers and a small section of wall facing the ocean were piles of rocks and dust now, but the bulk of the building still stood.


    As she stared at the enormous structure, Skye thought that she had seen a giant ck mass walking passed a line of the pce windows. Her heart jumped into her throat as she realized that it was Richard..


    ¡°He¡¯s there,¡± Skye pointed to the castle in the distance; ¡°I just saw him walk past some windows.. Richard is in the old pce.¡±


    Tidas used his Tank trait, and peered into the distance as best as he could. He could see the ckened castle, but didn¡¯t see Richard. Calling out to the nearest Tamer, he had them fly a bird over the pce to confirm.


    As soon as the hawk neared the pce, it refused to get closer. Telling them Tamer telepathically that it felt something terrible within the building that frightened it to the point of molting a few feathers. Understanding the situation, Tidas assigned teams of Tamers to monitor the pce for any movements.


    ¡°At least we know where he is now. I can call Zazzy back and tell her ta stay out of sight of the pce.. Don¡¯t want Richard ta see her, ande lookin¡¯ fer us,¡± Skye stated as she smushed herself against Tidas¡¯ side.


    She wasn¡¯t looking forward to the battle, just going home afterwards. If she never actually had to see Richard again, Skye would¡¯ve been ecstatic. When she wasn¡¯t having foreboding dreams, she was having nightmares about her husband¡¯s uncle.


    Everyone dead on the ground around her with Richard before her. The way he killed her varied, but Richard always killed her in her dreams: except one.


    Skye wasn¡¯t sure if it was just a dream, or a full-blown premonition, but she felt like it was a clue to beating Tidas¡¯ Uncle. In the dream; she would fall from the sky with the Ethereal Spear, and run Richard through. The sun would shine on a thin man as he smiled at her...


    It was the most pleasant dream she¡¯d had for the past couple of weeks, and felt different from any others she¡¯d had. It had felt simr to the dream she¡¯d had on her honeymoon, but more vivid. As they setup camp, ate, and crawled into their individual tents, Skyey in her sleeping bag wide awake thinking about it.


    She listened to the rain hitting the outside of her tent at varying speeds until in finally stopped. After about two hours of staring at the tent¡¯s ceiling, she got up to go cuddle with Zazzy. When she reached her scaly bairn¡¯s tent, Skye saw Tidas sitting on the wet ground with his legs crossed like a kid, talking to their dragon..


    He was saying something about ¡®following through with their We-B-F n¡¯, but stopped talking when they heard her approach. When she greeted and asked what they had been talking about, both Tidas and Zazzy mmed up. Not taking ¡®no¡¯ for an answer, Skye pressed her husband until he broke.


    ¡°We were just going over our ns, that¡¯s all,¡± Tidas replied nonchntly.


    Skye looked him up and down with scrutiny before saying; ¡°I¡¯ll believe that when I can pick up and throw Zazzy a thousand yards..¡±


    Zazzy shed a disgruntled expression, prompting Skye to add; ¡°Don¡¯t gimme that look! Ye weigh thousands of pounds! Of course ye would be impossible fer me ta throw!¡±


    Zazzy snorted huffily, thenid her head back down to drift off. Tidas patted hisp, beckoning his wife to sit. She sighed deeply as she sat down, and looked up at the cloudy ck sky..


    ¡°Yer not tryin¡¯ ta make a getaway n wit Zazzy if things go bad, are ye?¡± Skye finally asked after hesitating for a few minutes.


    Tidas didn¡¯t answer...

 Chapter 380

    380 Family Nights And Dreary Mornings


    Tidas resigned himself, knowing that it was nearly pointless to lie to her. He told Skye that he¡¯d gone over their established ns of attack and withdrawal with Zazzy, but that he had also made an extra n that involved only the two of them.


    If Richard didpletely overwhelm them, and all seemed lost: Zazzy¡¯s job was to get her to safety. Both Tidas and Zazzy knew that it would make her mad, but they could ept it. As long as she lived, she could be as angry as she wanted to be at them.


    Skye started to yell at her family about ¡®putting themselves first¡¯, but stopped speaking when Tidas basically pulled her against his chest. He gripped her in a way thatmunicated something akin to desperation before he took a few shaky breaths..


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it a lottely, and I decided something. You won¡¯t like it, but I feel like it¡¯s something I need to tell you..¡±


    Tidas took another deep breath; ¡°The darkness within me is a part of me, and I can ept than now because of you and Zazzy. But you need to also understand what that means..¡±


    ¡°I love you, Skye, more than anything or anyone, and the same goes for Zazzy. The number of people doesn¡¯t even matter to me. If ites down to me choosing between you, and the whole damn world: I will chose you.. The world be damned without you in it.¡±


    Zazzy grunted in agreement, then telepathically told Skye; ¡°Da is right. We¡¯ll do whatever we have to do to keep you safe, Momma! Even if it makes you mad! We love you!¡±


    Skye took another calming breath before replying; ¡°How about instead of lettin¡¯ everyone die fer me, ye help me protect ¡¯em? Cause that¡¯s what I¡¯ll be doin¡¯, and it¡¯ll be a cold day in Hell before I abandon innocent people...And don¡¯t go actin¡¯ like yer not the same way!¡±


    Before Tidas couldment back, Skye continued in an increasingly surly tone; ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t ken what ye be up to, Tidas MacArthur! Ye were gonna make Zazzy fly away wit me while You stayed behind ta fight! Weren¡¯t cha?! Look at yer face! Ima right! Aren¡¯t I?!¡±


    .....


    Zazzy took on a quizzical expression, then stared sternly at her father; ¡°We¡¯re you Really gonna do that?! That¡¯s not fair! You said that you would catch up!¡±


    Tidas averted his eyes as Skye and Zazzy stared at him scrupulously. They were gauging his reaction, and he knew it. Sighing in defeat, he admitted that they were right, then got chewed out for twenty minutes over it.


    As a family: they had agreed to not self-sacrifice for each other, but rather fight together, and win together. If it came down to it, they would flee together, too. Skye and Zazzy started to talk about what she and Tidas had before while he sat and thought.


    ¡®I love myssies too much to see them hurt.. If ites down to it, I know Zazzy will fly away with Skye while I¡¯m guarding them. She may be mad at me, but it¡¯s the same as with Skye: I¡¯d rather have her alive and angry than dead..¡¯


    ¡°Out yer head, love. Yer ce is here, with us,¡± Skye stated as she cupped Tidas¡¯ cheek.


    Zazzy rubbed her snout against Tidas¡¯ leg as she cooed. He lurched forward slightly as he asked what he missed, prompting Skye and Zazzy to share an amused nce.


    ¡°Ye always get spacy when yer tired, husband. Wanna cuddle up wit me and Zazzy? Won¡¯t be the mostfortable, but it¡¯ll be warm,¡± Skye asked as she rewrapped her arms around him.


    Tidas looked up at Zazzy with a half-smile; ¡°As long as someone doesn¡¯t try to squish me again, sure.¡±


    Zazzy nuzzled against his leg again as she made a noise that sounded exactly like ¡®sorry¡¯. Tidas shook his head with a soft smile on his face.. ¡®She¡¯s getting so smart and big so fast..¡¯


    Seeing his sentimental expression, Skye asked; ¡°Whatcha thinkin¡¯ that¡¯s gotcha so smitten, husband?¡±


    Tidas quirked an eyebrow at her; ¡°Did you just rhyme?¡±


    Skye grinned bashfully; ¡°Aye, sorry bout that. It just kinda slipped out fer some reason.. Tis from a children¡¯s book that one of the young ones read ta Zazzy a few weeks back.¡±


    Tidas chuckled; ¡°A children¡¯s book, huh? ...I was thinking about how fast Zazzy¡¯s growing, and wondered if I¡¯ll feel the same way watching our children grow.¡±


    A sweet smile appeared on Skye¡¯s face; ¡°And how often do ye think about havin¡¯ bairns wit me?¡±


    ¡°The children themselves, quite a bittely. As to how often I think about making them,¡± a devilish smirk covered Tidas¡¯ features; ¡°How many times do you smile at me in a day?¡±


    ¡°Yer insatiable, husband...I love it. I feel the same way,¡± Skye replied as they leaned in and kissed.


    Zazzy grunted, thenid her head down with a huff. She was used to her parents being lovely-dovey in front of her, but sometimes they took it too far. The two chuckled before getting up, and crawling into her tent right before the rain started.


    They stayed up and chatted for a bit about what they would do after they returned to the Capital. Zazzy was excited about the idea of a baby sister or brother, and rattled off a bunch of baby names that all sounded very dragon-y. After an hour or so, the three cuddle up, then drifted off to sleep with smiles on their faces..


    ************


    As the sun managed to break through the gathering cloud coverage, Skye grimaced at her namesake. She and Gavin had weatherproofed the generators the best they could, but she still worried about water getting in along the bottom where the seam was. As she munched on a trencher full of thest of the sausage gravy, Skye wished that she could redirect the dark clouds approaching them, like Genie could.


    The morning went by in a blur. They had stayed up farter than Skye and Tidas had nned, and Zazzy did toss and turn a bit in her sleep. Tidas woke up several times, but Skye had only woken up twice. Once when Zazzy smushed them together, and again when she curled her tail, and hit her in the gut with it.


    Thest time that Tidas had slept next to Zazzy, she had nearly suffocated him. In the middle of the night, she had grabbed him, and cuddled him like a child does a stuffed animal. It was sweet in hindsight, but at the time, it scared him half to death..


    Tidas never wanted to hurt Zazzy, but hade dangerously close that night. They had a Very long talk about being more aware of herself if she wanted them to still sleep next to her on asion. Zazzy agreed, and had practiced by sleeping at the edge of her little house.


    Anytime her body touched the cold ground, she woke up. Zazzy hadn¡¯t rolled over on them, but was still a restless sleeper; just like she was when she was small. The night had brought back many fond memories of her sleeping on Skye¡¯s chest, or wrapped around Tidas¡¯ head on his pillow.


    Zazzy hadn¡¯t been small for long, but they were wonderful memories none the less. Once she got bigger, she¡¯d sleep at the end of their bed, on her own in the corner of their room, or in Peggy¡¯s room. When she¡¯d gotten too big for the pce, she was moved to the courtyard.


    As Skye and Tidas ate their breakfast with their scaly bairn, Murdoc, Amara, Ralph, Arthur, and a few others joined them. Petrie had stayed back to manage the Hignds in Murdoc¡¯s stead, and Skye¡¯s guards were chatting with some of the Moonstone and Reinbolt soldiers.


    Everyone seemed in good spirits, but there was a heaviness in the air that no one wanted to acknowledge. Asrades talked andughed with each other, the thought stuck in the back of their minds: people would die today. It might be their friend sitting next to them, or their self, but some wouldn¡¯t see the sun set tonight..


    It was always in the back of the mind of any soldier walking about on a battlefield. The experienced veterans were doling out advice to the novices smart enough to ask for it. A few were actually ying games or instruments to calm their nerves, but most were discussing strategies as they ate.


    Tidas was happy to hear from Ralph that only a few of the younger soldiers from their reinforcements might cause issues when the fighting started. Most of the Hignders, and all of the RMC members were veterans. The only ones he had to worry about were the greenhorns.


    The Moonstone men would do whatever Skye said, but the group of Reinbolt¡¯s men that they had saved from the mudslide seemed glory-hungry to Tidas. He worried that they might rush in, not understanding that Richard wasn¡¯tpletely human anymore.


    Murdoc had asked why he looked tense, so Tidas told him, and asked that he assign a few of his men to keep an eye on them. The Hignd King scoffed, but said he wouldply.


    As he finished off his food, Murdoc smirked at Tidas, and said; ¡°Hey: I bet ye a meal at Mead Hall that they piss themselves the first time they see ¡¯em..¡±


    Tidas choked as he tried to swallow hisst bite, then spoke after he could breath again; ¡°Speaking from experience, are you?¡±


    Murdocughed as he stood up from his seat, and nced over at the gathered greenhorns; ¡°I wasna the first, and I willna be thest, ye ken..¡±


    Tidasughed hard as Murdoc walked off to gather his men. The Hignders had as much of a personal vendetta against Richard as Tidas did. He had been preying on them for years by killing both their people, andnd.


    The frontline was filled with volunteers, which were mostly Hignders. They wanted to be involved as possible when it came to taking down the Monster of the North, and Tidas wouldn¡¯t deny them. Not as long as Murdoc vouched for theirbat abilities.


    Those in the frontline were charged with keeping Richard¡¯s attention divided so Skye and Tidas could attack. Their dragon swords and Zazzy¡¯s fire were the only things that had really hurt him, but they still didn¡¯t know if they could kill him with them.


    He had escaped Zazzy¡¯s fire before by shedding a thickyer of ooze, so they didn¡¯t think that she could kill him with it.. But she might make him vulnerable enough for Skye and Tidas to do it.


    Their n A was to distract Richard, then test the waters a bit by seeing if he could be handled without exposing Zazzy. If it didn¡¯t work, then they would call her in to roast him as much as possible. As soon as he shed hisyer, Skye and Tidas would attack him, and hopefully reach the bit of Richard that was holding the monster together.


    After everyone ate and camp was broken down, everyone started their trek across the valley to the Old Capital. The Tamers said that he hadn¡¯t moved from the pce, and was standing inside the throne room. A chill ran up Skye¡¯s spine as she asked if there was a weapon within the room.


    The Tamer quirked a curious eyebrow at her as he replied; ¡°Aye, General Moonstone. He has some kinda fancy spear..¡±

 Chapter 381

    381 The Gates Of Hell


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE, VIOLENCE, AND GORE***


    Skye¡¯s eyes went wide as she asked; ¡°Are ye Sure it was a spear? What was he doin¡¯ wit it?¡±


    The Tamer shrugged; ¡°Dunno, mostly just staring at it. It kinda looks like it was just floating in the middle of the room, which really freaked my bird out. Hawkins wouldn¡¯t get any closer to get a better look. He was too scared.¡±


    Skye nodded and thanked him, then he and Tidas started to discuss which direction was the best approach to the old pce. As they talked, Skye thought about her past dreams, and wondered if it was the same room that she had seen the dark man in..


    After they had covered where their point of entry would be, the soldiers headed towards the castle in the distance. The March was quiet as the men and women contemted what they were about to face. Not just setting up without incident, how they were supposed to fight a blob in the first ce.


    Many of the reinforcements didn¡¯t believe that the King¡¯s brother had really turned into a monster. Even as they listened to stories about their winter encounter from both RMC members, and Hignders alike; most still didn¡¯t believe them. However, as they approached the pce: it became believable..


    The ckened ground wasn¡¯t as disturbing before, but now it magnified the horrors before them. Behind the wall, the buildings were piles of rubble. Fresh puddles of bubbling ooze were randomly scattered everywhere, and the foulest smell any of them had ever experienced wafted through the air.


    As the came up to the inner gate that surrounded the pce, gasps of shock could be heard from the crowd of soldiers..


    The wall was crumbling except for right around the gated entry way. One side ran about fifteen feet before there was a break. The other side only went about six feet or so before arge section was missing.


    .....


    The walls, entryway, and the front of the pce were coated in a tar-like ooze. Bones from men, women, children, Fae, and animals were sticking out of it everywhere. Shreddings of clothes, pieces of armor, random weapons, and personal belongings were mixed in with the scattered remains.


    Skye was constantly activating her Shaman trait to stop herself from puking, but many of the soldiers weren¡¯t so lucky; including Murdoc. He couldn¡¯t believe how vast the amount of dead had grown in just a few years. He was handling it fairly well until he took a step, and heard a squeaking noise.


    When Murdoc looked down and saw a handmade doll covered in dried brown blood, he took a step back. His foot knocked into a tiny skull that had been inches from the doll, and watched it roll to the side. Seeing that it was child-sized had been the final straw for the Hignder King, and he instantly lost his breakfast.


    Many of the soldiers were in the same boat, but Tidas looked to the pce with a searing hatred in his gaze. Because of his work taking down the ve trade, it wasn¡¯t the first time he had seen a child¡¯s abandoned bones, and he had smelled worse as well. It wasn¡¯t by much, but enough to keep him from suffering like many of his fellow soldiers.


    The ground became even denser with remains as they neared the pce. The stench was nearly unbearable, but most affected by it had already emptied their stomachs. As Skye listened to the crunch of her footfalls, she amplified her Shaman trait to keep up with her rolling gut.


    As the other soldiers recovered themselves with the help of the Shamans, the Alconian forces moved closer to the pce. Bones and ooze covered the ground, but it wasn¡¯t sticky like the goop that dripped off of Richard. The bubbling pools were closer, but no one was dumb enough to find out by messing with them.


    Every step the soldiers took made a sickening crunch noise as the old bones shattered under their weight. As they slowly passed the inner gate, Skye¡¯s anger seethed. She had seen the pce from above in her dreams, but it wasn¡¯t anything like what was surrounding them now.


    As she silently swore, Skye watched the castle entrance as the soldiers began to set up the generators. It was still a couple of hours until noon, but the sky above made it seem like it was eight o¡¯clock at night. As the rain grew from a gentle mist to a full-on storm, the soldiers moved as quickly and as quietly as possible..


    ¡°Do you think the rain will make it harder to fight?¡± Tidas asked as he stood next to his wife, scanning the pce for any movement.


    Skye shook her head; ¡°Na, so long as the experienced fighters are the ones up front. They¡¯ll know ta watch their footin¡¯. Ima more worried about the generators than the soldiers.¡±


    ¡°Why? I thought that you and Gavin sealed them?¡± Tidas asked, turning away from the building to look at her.


    ¡°Aye, but I worry about the seam on the underside. We wanted ta weld them shut, but didna have the time ta do it. Ima probably just bein¡¯ paranoid, but-?!¡±


    Tidas was listening to Skye when she froze. Her eyes went wide as her hand went to her the hilt of her sword, letting him know why she¡¯d stopped speaking. Looking over at the window, Tidas saw Richard staring at them..


    ¡°Battle Positions!¡± he yelled right before Richard had crashed through the wall.


    ss, brick, and mortar were flung outward as he emerged from the decrepit pce. All of the Moonstone and Reinbolt soldiers froze in fear as they saw Richard¡¯s oozing, skeleton-like body for the first time. As soldiers started shouting and taking their defensive positions, Murdoc and Amara looked on in shock.


    ¡°I dinna remember it bein¡¯ so big. Was it always so bloody big?!¡± Amara muttered as Murdoc shook his head.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong.. It grows in size when it gets pissed off, but it¡¯s Never stayed big before. Tis the same size as it was thest time we fought it...But why?¡±


    Murdoc¡¯s own mutters fell silent as the monster steadily increased it¡¯s erratic breathing. He stared directly at Skye as he did so; like her mere presence was aggravating him. As the Alconians scrambled to finish setting up the generators, Richard took a step forward..


    As his breathing became gravelly gasps, Richard howled at the top of his lungs; ¡°CATALYST!¡±


    Skye¡¯s heart dropped as his gradual steps suddenly turned into a sprint. She and Tidas had automatically started building their magic the second that their eyes had fallen on him. As he rushed towards them, Skye and Tidas drew their swords..


    As Richard came within ten feet of them, Amara and Murdoc jumped in front of them. Raising her hands up, Amara torched Richard as she screamed; ¡°Are ye daft?! Stick to the n! Twas yer bloody n ta begin with!¡±


    ¡°Aye!¡± Murdoc hollered as he drew his swords; ¡°Go help wit the gennies! We canna fight without ¡¯em!¡±


    Tidas shed an irate expression, but Skye had immediately turned and took off. The soldiers were just turning on the first few, but they wouldn¡¯t know if it worked until Richard came closer. As she darted for thest couple still not even set up yet, Amara switched her mes to her blue ones..


    Murdoc had instinctively stepped back a few paces, the heat was so intense. Amara rarely used her full power, and always scared the crap out of her King whenever she did. Even with all of her experience and training: even Amara fucked up once in a while.


    The intensity of the heat had been hard to control when Amara was younger, and she had identally burned Murdoc on his upper thigh once. She had wanted to start a campfire, and he was teasing her, so she had lit it while he¡¯d been a wee bit close to the wood. He hadn¡¯t fully trusted her aim since then; at least not if he were near his target.


    Richard moaned and pushed a fewyers of charred ooze off of himself, but other than that, he was fine. Murdoc and several of the other Hignders rushed him as soon as Amara had stopped attacking, but they did little more than annoy him.


    For the first time; the monster seemed conscious enough to be looking for something. Usually it just wandered around attacked indiscriminately, but he had an actual target this time..


    As Richard¡¯s eyes fell on Skye, again he screamed as loudly as possible before running at her; ¡°CATALYST!¡±


    Skye was in the middle of hooking up the second tost generator when she heard his warcry and footfalls. She wanted to stand and fight, but was in a very precarious ce with the setup. If she dropped the generator to defend herself, it most likely wouldn¡¯t work again..


    The tiny suspension system within the generator snapped into ce to help with the seal. If she let it close without connecting the wires inside, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to get them open again without having to pry the pieces apart. The couple soldiers around her ran at the monster, only to be swallowed up into it¡¯s darkness.


    Right as Skye was about to give up, Tidas came out of nowhere, and sliced across Richard¡¯s stomach. He howled in pain as ooze gushed from the wound ion his non-existing belly. As Richard gripped his stomach, he turned and look at Tidas..


    They both paused for a moment and stared at each other; almost like Richard recognized him. Tidas knew that he resembled his father, and thought that that might be why he hesitated. After the moment had passed, he roared like he was furious, then charged at Tidas with reckless abandonment.


    He dodged and turned with his sword, cutting Richard¡¯s arm off. He screamed and iled before turning back to Tidas with rage reflected in his demeanor. He howled like a crazed animal then charged at Tidas, but Ralph and Arthur zipped across his path with Tidas¡¯ sheaths in their hands like swords.


    They didn¡¯t cut deeply, but still caused Richard pain. As he bent from being smacked on the sides of his legs, several other Alconians raced in front and behind him; taking chunks out as they went. He didn¡¯t even flinch when they hit him, but it was effectively distracting him from Skye.


    Richard was too focused on the soldiers in front of him to see that the others were surrounding him in a wide circle..


    Right as Skye snapped thest generator together, she watched us and Ralph zipping back and forth in rotation with Tidas and Arthur. Murdoc and Amara were also randomly attacking the monster, making him madder and madder.


    Watching all of the soldiers zipping around sparked an instinct within Richard. If he was outnumbered, then he needed soldiers to fight for him like a King would. Holding his severed limb out to the side: Richard poured ckened ooze out of his arm by the gallons...

 Chapter 382

    382 A Losing Fight


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE, VIOLENCE, AND GORE***


    Tidas froze, and signaled everyone else to do the same as Richard made a small pond-sized puddle of ooze. Once it stopped pouring out of his severed arm, the ck muck began to bubble..


    As they grew in size, several bumps in the ooze started to poke up. As they steadily grew to about six feet in height, a feeling of dread filled Tidas. A natural instinct screamed at him to run, but he began to shout orders instead.


    ¡°Get those generators going Now! Expand the boundary! Do note into direct contact unless within the boundaries of the generators! Don¡¯t let Anything get passed you! No matter what!¡±


    The soldiers holding the generators took several steps back, to give the others room to fight. As the gentle buzz from the machines became louder with each one turned on, Richard became more erratic..


    He screeched like a banshee as he gripped his head, and randomly swung at nothing. As his anger grew, so did his size, but that wasn¡¯t the most concerning part.. The ooze that had been steadily growing had stopped at the six feet marker, but began to bubble and spasm.


    The bulk of the muck gradually dropped off in chunks, revealing walking, mismatched skeletons coated in the ooze. They screeched like they were in pain, just like Richard was doing. Watching their reactions made Skye postte that it wasn¡¯t actually Richard or the creatures crying out, but the concentrated Darkness and Ether magic..


    The thought sent a chill through her body as Skye wondered who¡¯s consciousness it was mimicking..


    Fae Earth mages had been known to create golems that took on bits of their creator¡¯s personality; like temperament, physical features, or strong desires..


    .....


    ¡®If the magic is condensed andplex enough, who¡¯s ta say it can¡¯t evolve like everythin¡¯ else? Is that what happened?! Did the magic gain it¡¯s own consciousness, and overtake Richard? Was it natural progression, or forced?¡¯


    As a million thoughts raced through Skye¡¯s mind, the creatures began to approach the surrounding soldiers. Skye felt panic rise up in her, so she did the first thing to pop into her head: she created a barrier for the soldiers.


    The ones holding the generators had to keep them aimed at the battlefield, but needed to be protected while doing so. Large half pirs made or condensed rock and dirt shot up about four feet into the air. The other soldiers could also use it for cover in between rotated attacks.


    As Skye raised thest one, the creatures looked over at her, and screeched as loudly as they could..


    Richard roared as he rushed at Skye with abandon, ignoring and mowing over a few of the soldiers trying to attack him. He wasn¡¯t deterred until Tidas zipped past his backside, and shed it open. The howl he belted out shook the ground, and put the fear of death in the forefront of the greenhorns¡¯ minds.


    Richard whipped around to swipe at him, but Tidas was already gone. Arthur zipped passed him next, causing Richard to jerk to his other side. Ralph was next, followed by Tidas again. The three chipped away at him, making sure to change up their striking order and cement constantly.


    As Richard wailed and struggled, Skye helped the others take down the creatures. It was akin to a hydra effect: every time a soldier except for Skye took down a mini monster, two sprang up from it¡¯s puddle. Within three minutes, the creatures had almost tripled in quantity.


    Skye knew that she couldn¡¯t keep up, and the soldiers had to defend themselves, and keep the creatures within the barrier. Not seeing another option, Skye mentally called out to Zazzy. She had warned her just to take out the little ones for them moment, then screamed for the soldiers to clear the area.


    Right as thest soldier dipped over the barrier, Zazzy appeared out of nowhere. She took a deep breath, then unleashed in on the creatures. The ck ooze had instantly started to boil as the creatures cried out, then turned to ash.


    Richard screamed in anger, then tried to jump at Zazzy, but to no avail. She had turned her mes on him, and was torching him when she felt something grab her tail. As Zazzy looked down, her fear became apparent as she tried to flick the creature clutching it off.


    As she struggled in vain, darkness tugged at the corners of Zazzy¡¯s eyes. She turned back to the pit-like battlefield, and unleashed her mes on the gathering monsters. If she was going to fall now, then Zazzy wanted to take as many as she could with her.


    Skye and Tidas both cried out as they watched Zazzy struggling, then fall from the air. She wasn¡¯t very high up, which turned out to be a good thing. As she plummeted to the ground, Skye jumped the barrier, and ran to her side. Ralph and Arthur took it upon themselves to keep Richard distracted while the two rushed to their dragon¡¯s side...


    Zazzy¡¯s breathing wasbored, and her eyes were fluttering open and shut like she was fighting to stay conscious. Skye and Tidas called out her name several times, but she didn¡¯t respond. Thest thing they heard was her say was telepathic: ¡°Sorry, Momma.. Dada.. I messed up..¡±


    ¡°Zazzy?! No, no, no, no-ZAZZY?! Come on,ssie; stay with us!¡± Skye screamed as tears began to stream down her cheeks.


    ¡°Zazzy! Come on, baby girl! Please wake up!¡± Tidas yelled with utter desperation in his voice.


    Right as he called out to her, three creatures tried to attack Skye and Tidas. Amara ran over, and roasted them right before they could reach out. The two wouldn¡¯t have been affected by the ooze because of the generators, but the creatures could still hurt or kill them.


    Richard had used the bones from the ground to give structure to his creations. Random leg and arm sizes were the least creepy part about the creatures. One had an elk skull with mismatched human legs and arms with an oversized rib cage. Another had a human head with a horse¡¯s torso, and six random legs of varying species.


    They were truly monsters in every aspect of the word..


    The soldiers knocked to the ground were ripped apart. Their pieces scattered, or absorbed into the creatures. It was a hellscape unlike anything anyone had ever seen.


    As Tidas looked around at the chaos, rage surged within him when his eyesnded on his monstrous uncle. He had just grabbed on of the RMC soldiers, and tore him in half. He opened his mouth, and let the man¡¯s blood and organs slip down his gullet as Tidas watched on in horror.


    Enraged by the scene around him; Tidas charged at his uncle with abandon. He jumped into the air, then plunged his sword into his uncle¡¯s chest. As he slid down the front of him, Skye was right behind him with angry tears in her eyes..


    Ooze gushed out from the wound as Skye drove her two daggers into where she thought his heart would be. Richard was around fifteen feet tall at the moment, so all Skye could do was aim based on regr anatomy. What she didn¡¯t know was that Richard¡¯s actual body wasn¡¯t in a ce that they wouldn¡¯t normally think to attack..


    Massive damage was still done from their united attack, but not enough to stop him. As Richard roared in pain, the creatures became frantic and erratic in their movements. Theyshed out at anything that moved, including each other. As the chaos intensified, Murdoc ran up to Skye and Tidas as they jumped back to avoid a sporadic swing from Richard.


    ¡°What¡¯s the n now?! Zazzy¡¯s down! And Amara canna mimic dragon¡¯s fire! What do we do?!¡±


    Tidas and Skye shared a worried nce, but didn¡¯t get to talk about it. Richard had suddenly stopped moving, as did his gooey minions. After a moment of silence on their part, they all started howling and screeching as loudly as they could.


    Skye gripped her ears, and looked around at the soldiers. They were using the moment to drag the injured and the remains of the dead off of the battlefield. They didn¡¯t want to risk Richard making more creatures, especially since they would be sturdier than the current ones, if made with the fresh corpses.


    As thest injured person was dragged off of the field, the Moonstone soldiers surrounded Skye and Tidas. Captain Prigle and Lieutenant Donnelly were back by Amara, protecting Zazzy from the creatures as they neared. The others were keeping the rest away from Skye and Tidas..


    Teresa locked eyes with Skye and yelled; ¡°We need a n, and you two are the best choices toe up with one! Just hurry! We can¡¯tst much longer like this!¡±


    Skye nodded, then looked at Tidas. His face was scrunched as angry thoughts raced through his mind. Skye sheathed her swords, then grabbed the sides of his face. It took him a moment to focus on her, he was so close to losing himself to his bloodlust again.


    ¡°I think I know how we can kill ¡¯em, but I need ta get into the pce ta do it! Can ye help me, husband?!¡± Skye yelled as she searched his eyes for recognition.


    It took a few seconds longer than she would¡¯ve liked for him toply, but Tidas soon asked; ¡°Why would you want to go into the pce?! What¡¯s the-?!¡±


    ¡°We need the Ethereal Spear ta beat him, Tidas; I know it! But I need yer help ta get it. Will ye help me?!¡±


    Tidas stared at him wife a moment. He didn¡¯t like her going on her own, but they were out of options. Right as he was about to give her the okay, Zazzy stirred behind them..


    Amara was near her tail, torching any creatures that came near her backside. Captain Prigle and Lieutenant Donnelly were spaced out near the tip of her tail by her head, and her midsection. As she lifted her head, Skye and Tidas called out to her with relief in their voices...


    When Zazzy opened her eyes, they were pitch-ck. As the smile on their faces was reced with fear, the dragon looked at the three people closest to her. She swung her tail hard and fast, slicing Teresa in half, and nearly doing the same to Mikey. As he mmed into Amara, they both went flying into the barrier that Skye had made.


    Amara coughed up blood, then slumped over. Skye screamed in horror as Zazzy sat up to her full height, then started to attack the soldiers and creatures alike. Scared and unsure of what to do: Skye ran towards her scaly bairn..

 Chapter 383

    383 Our First Bairn


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE, VIOLENCE, AND GORE***


    Tidas cut Skye off as she tried to run to Zazzy. He understood the urge to go to her, but Amara and the Lieutenant had a chance to live if she went and healed them now. The other Shamans were too busy handling the overflow from the battlefield to get to them, so their lives depended upon her.


    At first, Skye frantically argued. Utter fear reflected in her eyes as she tried to break free from her husband. She was in hysterics, and not thinking clearly due to it. If Skye let them die now, then she¡¯d regret it for the rest of her life..


    Tidas grabbed her by the shoulders, and shook her harshly; ¡°Skye?! Skye! Are you Really just gonna let Amara Die?! Amara?! What about Michael?! What about his sister how¡¯s about to marry?! What about Gavin?! Help them First! Then we save Zazzy, okay?!¡±


    It was like all of Skye¡¯s senses came crashing back all at once when Tidas had said their names. The sounds of the world had been drowned out by an intense ringing noise as she tried to connect to Zazzy. Luckily, her husband had snapped her back to their horrific reality..


    Skye eyes got their light back as she came to and asked; ¡°Where are they?¡±


    The second that Tidas had gestured to them, Skye took off. He followed closely behind her as they zipped passed the rampaging Zazzy, and went straight to Amara and the Lieutenant¡¯s sides.


    Skye had gone straight to Amara while Tidas checked Michael for a pulse. As she started to heal Amara, Skye looked at her husband as he lowered his head with a somber demeanor..


    Skye couldn¡¯t believe it at first. Like Tidas was going to correct her inference, but he didn¡¯t. Instead, Tidas straightened out his body, then folded his hands over his chest.


    .....


    Skye had instantly started to cry as a guilt so heavy that it threatened to crush her welled up within her heart. Seeing her crumbling demeanor, Tidas walked over and told her what she needed to hear..


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Skye. By the look of his wounds, he died shortly after he crashed into the ground.. There¡¯s nothing you could¡¯ve done.¡±


    Skye sniffled as she forced herself to hold it together. Amara was critically injured in multiple ces. If she didn¡¯t focus, she might miss something crucial that could put Amara¡¯s life in dangerter.


    Both of her arms and legs were broken on top of a cracked sternum, multiple broken ribs, a crack in her skull, and multiple cuts and contusions. Amara¡¯s total injuries were difficult to heal all at once, but it had to be done if Skye wanted her to live. The amount of blood that she was losing would ensure her death if she hadn¡¯t.


    Tidas guarded Skye as she tended to her friend. Several creatures had tried to attack during the fifteen or so minutes it took for her to finish. Amara still wasn¡¯t a hundred percent, but she could fight if she had to; once she gained consciousness.


    Right as Skye had finished, a group of Moonstone soldiers rushed over to help. Many of them became enraged at Zazzy for killing their Captain and Lieutenant, which to Tidas; was understandable.. But not to Skye.


    She tried to exin that it was the Dark and Ether magic affecting Zazzy that had caused her to attack, but that just made them want to kill her more. Since she waspromised by the enemy, then they thought that she should be put down..


    Tidas stepped in at the moment before Skye could say anything detrimental; ¡°She¡¯s thest dragon, and an asset to the kingdom. And if that¡¯s not a good enough reason, then how about this: touch one scale on her body, and I¡¯ll kill you myself..¡±


    The look in Tidas¡¯ eyes was one of warning, and the Moonstone soldiers knew better that to cross a Pir of the Kingdom, and the Commander of the RMC. They knew Zazzy as a wee dragon, but the beast raging before them seemed nothing like the gentle creature that they once knew.


    With desperation reflected in her demeanor, Skye begged them; ¡°Please, just give us a chance ta bring her back ta her senses! It¡¯s Zazzy! No matter what nastiness is changin¡¯ her right now, she¡¯s Still our scaly bairn.. I canna turn me back on me first bairn. Please?! Ye have known me all me life! Trust in me!¡±


    The Moonstone soldiers shuffled around and talked a few moments before telling them that they had ten minutes to try to get her back. After that, they were going to pair up with the remaining Reinbolt soldiers, and attack. Skye thanked them profusely, then turned and zipped off towards Zazzy.


    Again: Tidas had to stop Skye in her tracks; ¡°If you run at her now, she¡¯ll kill you! We need toe up with a n first!¡±


    Skye yanked her arm away from him; ¡°There¡¯s no time! Look at her! She¡¯s scared, Tidas! I feel her fear! She¡¯s in the dark cryin¡¯ fer us to find her! Ima goin¡¯! If ye try ta stop me again, I¡¯ll knock ye on yer arse!¡±


    Tidas was taken aback by the fierce look on his wife¡¯s face. She¡¯d never looked at him like that before, and it chafed at him. He was about to yell at Skye, considering all he wanted to do was save Zazzy as well.. He just wasn¡¯t willing to risk Skye to do it.


    Before he could say anything, she was dashing towards Zazzy again. Tidas called out to her, but Skye ignored him. The drowning feeling that overwhelmed Skye whenever she tried to connect to her scaly bairn drove her to be reckless..


    Skye called out to Zazzy, who looked at her with recognition at first. When she approached, however; Zazzy sent her flying with her tail. Skye felt several of her bones break, even while using her Tank trait to reinforce her body.


    As she skidded across the ground, Tidas ran to her side, praying that she was okay. When he reached her, he saw a giant gash going down the side of her face, and her leg was twisted in the wrong direction. The gash closed slowly as she manually shifted her leg back into ce, then healed it.


    The fact that all Skye did was grunt a little was off-putting to the soldiers around her. Most would¡¯ve been screaming their heads off, so it was unnerving for them to see a dainty woman barely making a peep. It hurt like hell for Skye, but she had experienced much more intense pain when she had made Tidas¡¯ armor.


    Skye wasn¡¯t trying to act touch or anything ridiculous like that; she was just focused on Zazzy. When they had made contact earlier, she had glimpsed Zazzy¡¯s mind..


    ¡®She can¡¯t see, hear, touch, or taste.. Twas like she¡¯s locked in a void.. My poor bairn. Don¡¯t worry! Momma¡¯sin¡¯! Then Ima gonna fuckin¡¯ Kill Richard!¡¯


    ¡°Are you okay, love?!¡± Tidas asked as he helped her to her feet.


    ¡°Aye, Ima fine. Did ye see that? She recognized me and held back,¡± Skye replied as she smacked the bone shards from me armor.


    Tidas gawked at her; ¡°THAT was holding back?! She nearly killed you!¡±


    Skye red at him; ¡°Did ye see what she did ta Captain Prigle?! She easily coulda done that ta me, but didn¡¯t. She¡¯s in there, Tidas.. She¡¯s scared, and alone, and callin¡¯ out to us ta save her! I won¡¯t give up on our first bairn!¡±


    Tidas sighed deeply; ¡°Okay, okay: we¡¯ll save her, but how? She¡¯s being affected by the Dark and Ether magic that Richard controls, right? If the generators aren¡¯t bringing her back to her senses, then how are we supposed to?¡±


    Skye smiled at him; ¡°We¡¯re her parents, love. I know we can reach her if we can just get ta her. I know it!¡±


    ¡°Sounds like ye two need a distraction, and Ima real good at bein¡¯ attractive,¡± Murdoc said as he came to stand by Tidas¡¯ side.


    Tidas snorted in derision; ¡°She said distraction, not attractive..¡±


    Murdoc smirked; ¡°And I know what I said..¡±


    ¡°Alright, ye two: more pertinent matters at hand, here,¡± Skye stated, effectively cutting them off; ¡°We need ta get ta Zazzy without her chasin¡¯ us off: can ye help us?¡±


    Murdoc¡¯s smirk grew; ¡°Aye, I can manage ta draw her eyes. But what are ye gonna do once ye get to her?¡±


    Skye looked towards the raging dragon with determination; ¡°Ima gonna get me bairn back, that¡¯s what. Are ye ready?¡±


    Murdoc nodded, then took off. He zipped around Zazzy as he yelled; ¡°Hey dragon! Yeah you, ya scaly beast! Yer mes couldn¡¯t cook a s¡¯more!¡±


    Zazzy snarled at him, then reached out with her ws to swipe at him. Other soldiers had her tail preupied, so Skye and Tidas ran at her like they had nothing to lose..


    As they collided with Zazzy, she had instantly tried to shake them off. When that failed, she tried to grab them and yank them off, but their dragon armor stopped her from tearing them open. When she tried to flip to her side, Skye and Tidas climbed onto her back..


    Everyone became nervous when Zazzy tried to p her wings, but she suddenly stopped. She screeched several times like she was in pain before anyone had realized that the frontside of Skye was glowing. When she leaned back to see where the light wasing from, Skye realized that her ne was glowing.


    Seeing a moment of calm in her, Skye told Zazzy how much she loved her..


    ¡°Zazzy? Can ye hear me, love? It¡¯s yer momma.. I know yer scared, and ye think that yer all alone, but Da and I are right her, sweetness....We¡¯re right here, and we¡¯re not gonna leave ye.. Come back to us, Zazzy.. I canna imagine me life without cha in it..¡±


    Tidas squeezed her hard; ¡°We got you, Zazzy! We¡¯re right here, and we¡¯re not gonna leave you.. We love you, sweetheart. You¡¯re our first child, and we love you the same as we would if you were human..¡±


    Tears streamed down Zazzy¡¯s face as she listened to her beloved parents. She couldn¡¯t see or feel them, but she could hear them as a warmth started to spread through her body. As the light from the fragment of the Celestial Key broke through the darkness, Zazzy mentally ran towards the light..


    A massive pulse of energy nketed the battlefield as Zazzy freed herself from the Dark and Ether magic, with her parent¡¯s help. Skye balled as she clung to her scaly bairn, but Tidas turned his eyes to the battlefield. Zazzy had killed at least a dozen soldiers, but had also taken out three times as many of the creatures.


    ¡®Marco and my father will definitely try to lock her away now..¡¯


    As Tidas thought about the repercussions of Zazzy¡¯s actions, Skye got her emotions under control. She telepathically talked with Zazzy a few moments, then turned her attention towards Richard. He was staring right back at her as she red at him and said; ¡°No one hurts me bairn and lives...¡±

 Chapter 384

    384 Fragment Of The Star


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE, VIOLENCE, AND GORE***


    Tidas turned and nodded to Skye as he replied; ¡°I agree, but how do we kill him? We sliced through to his heart, but he¡¯s still alive..¡±


    As she kept her eyes locked on Richard, Skye spoke in a low voice; ¡°Don¡¯t say it, but there¡¯s one more option.. Remember what I said before? That could get the job done.¡±


    Tidas instantly frowned; ¡°I understand what you mean, but remember what happened to Rnd¡¯s wife? Shia died from it!¡±


    ¡°I know, but,¡± Skye touched the gemstone on her ne; ¡°I think I¡¯ll be alright wit this around me neck.. Ye just saw Zazzy, and ye gotta know that it wasna the power of our hugs that really saved her.. I can do this, Tidas. Ye just gotta trust me.¡±


    Tidas felt a surge of worry coupled with irrational anger. Skye had already nearly died once, and she wanted to try to handle something they Knew to be dangerous: the Ethereal Spear.


    It was inside the pce somewhere, and Skye felt that it was the only way to take Richard out permanently. Tidas had to wonder if it was really wise to even attempt to touch it, considering what it had turned Richard into. Skye was the Catalyst, true; but she hadn¡¯t unlocked her Light magic yet.


    All magic had a pr opposite on the spectrum. Water was Fire¡¯s, Earth was Water¡¯s, etc.. But Light and Dark magic were exclusively on even ground with each other. If a Dark mage went up against a less-experienced Light mage: Dark would win, and vice versa.


    Skye may have been a mage since she was eleven, but Richard had exclusively been using Dark magic for over a decade.. ¡®And Skye¡¯s only defense Might be her ne?!¡¯


    .....


    Right as Tidas went to argue, Richard howled like a banshee, which sent the creatures into a crazed state. They moved twice as fast, and killed with a frightening level of uracy for doll-like dead things. As they looked over the fresh chaos of the battlefield, they both saw that Zazzy had actually destroyed several generators..


    ¡°Oh fuck.. Tidas!¡±


    ¡°I see¡¯em! Can you fix them?!¡± he yelled in reply to his wife.


    Skye shook her head; ¡°Na, they be crushed.. I canna even strip ¡¯em fer parts to make a couple new ones..¡±


    Zazzy whimpered several times, knowing that it was her fault. She was already having a hard time coping with the deaths that she had caused herself, and now the lives were piling on even more..


    Skye could feel the utter disparity that her scaly bairn was experiencing, and tried to exin that it wasn¡¯t her fault. When Zazzy wouldn¡¯t listen to gentle reasoning, Skye¡¯s voice turned stern..


    ¡°Did ye Want ta kill those people?!¡±


    Zazzy shook her head in the negative, startled by her mother¡¯s sudden ornery tone as she continued; ¡°Then look at the battlefield,ssie! Richard¡¯s the one who sent ya into the darkness! He be the one ta make those wee monsters killin¡¯ everyone now, not You! If ye want ta stop the killin¡¯, then fight with us!¡±


    Zazzy huffed with determination, then sat up and stared at Richard. He screeched at her, which drew the attention of his creatures again. Before he could do it again, Zazzy roared so loud that Tidas and Skye had to cover their ears, so as not to go deaf.


    The creatures froze a moment, and a break in the noise was had. Seeing a rare opportunity, Tidas called out; ¡°Everyone off the battlefield! NOW!¡±


    As the soldiers started to dash towards Skye¡¯s rock barrier, Tidas looked at Skye and told her to raise the walls. She wasn¡¯t exactly sure what he was doing, but trusted himpletely..


    As Skye funneled her power into the ground and did as she was asked, Richard screamed as loudly as Zazzy had. The creatures started to charge at the three remaining living things on the battlefield, which was Tidas¡¯ cue to yell to Zazzy..


    ¡°Torch¡¯em, Princess!¡±


    Hearing her father¡¯s special name for her, Zazzy took the deepest breath that she ever had, and unleashed her mes right as a creature jumped at her. It had almost instantly turned to ash as several others behind it met the same fate. As wave after wave of the wee monsters hit them, the big one started to move..


    Richard watched as Zazzy turned his creations to ash. He didn¡¯t care that they were being decimated, all he cared about was the annoying ringing noiseing from the Catalyst. It intensified every time she used her powers, so there was a constant low ringing noise due to her Tank trait.


    It was worse than nails in a grinder, and was slowly driving Richard mad. As his angry insanity spiked, he sent a horde of creatures careening at the three..


    ¡°Skye! Left side!¡± Tidas call out as he defended Zazzy¡¯s right.


    ¡°Aye sir!¡± Skye called back; she tended to forget that Tidas was technically her Commander.


    As the two defended their scaly bairn, Zazzy decimated their numbers. Richard roared in anger as he realized that he was wasting his pawns. Fed up with sending the others, Richard created around a dozen at once, then sent them at Zazzy and Tidas while he went for Skye..


    Seeing him running at his wife, Tidas ran out off to the side. He waited for a pause in Zazzy¡¯s breath attack, then darted across her path to attack Richard head on. Skye called out to him, wanting to go after him together, but Tidas was seeing red.


    His uncle had killed innocents and his men, he tried to take over Zazzy, and was going after his wife. In Tidas¡¯ mind: there was no stopping, not until he was dead and gone..


    His father and aunt had suffered for years due to Richard¡¯s betrayal. Skye and the rest of his soldiers were risking there lives, and many had already lost theirs in their fight against him.. Tidas wasn¡¯t about to back down now; not with his goal so close.


    He ran at his uncle, jumped into the air, and cut his uncle across his chest. Richard cried out as ooze poured out from his wound. Not sure where else to attack at this point; Tidas ran over, lept off of Skye¡¯s barrier, then stabbed his uncle through the top of his skull with both of his swords.


    Richard gurgled and screamed loud enough to make Zazzy flinch as pain tore through him, then he fell over. Tidas went down with him, and rolled across the ground as Skye and Zazzy finished off thest of the creatures. Ralph and Arthur has seen her bing overwhelmed, so they had jumped the barrier to help her..


    Richard¡¯s body spasmed and twitched as ck ooze spilled out of the wound on the top of his head. Tidas, Ralph, and Arthur were all smiles, thinking that he had finally taken down the monster. Only Skye stared at it with skepticism.


    ¡®If he really killed Richard, then why isna he changin¡¯ back ta his original form? ....Somethin¡¯ not right here..¡¯


    As if her thought had provoked Richard, he suddenly reached out, and swiped at the three. Arthur had been standing back a bit further than the other two, so Richard had missed him, but he¡¯d gotten Tidas and Ralph..


    Tidas¡¯ armor protected his chest, but his neck had gotten sliced open right next to his artery. Ralph¡¯s armor provided little protection, and had been ripped apart along with his stomach. Skye screamed in horror as she watched the two of them hit the ground as Richard got up on his feet..


    Skye froze as the pounding of her own heartbeat drowned out all other noise. She stood in a daze; fixated on her husband and friendying on the ground, bleeding out. Before she¡¯d realized it, Richard was up with his arm cranked back.. About to hit her three times as hard as the other two.


    ¡°SKYE!¡± us screamed as he zipped past me grabbed her just in time.


    Ronnie, Kari, and a couple of the other RMC members grabbed Tidas and Ralph, and dragged them off of the battlefield as us did the same to Skye. The soldiers poured over the sides of Skye¡¯s barrier to attack Richard, and cover their retreat. As us picked up Skye and flung her over the barrier, he called out to her..


    ¡°We¡¯ll handle him until you can heal those two! You got this Princess!¡±


    Skye watched with watery eyes as several soldiers threatened Richard for hurting Skye, Tidas, Ralph, and Zazzy. They screamed that he¡¯d regret the day he turned traitor, and doubly so for hurting their leaders and dragon. Apparently, Zazzy was an honorary RMC member, too.


    After wiping her tears away, Skye immediately went and healed Tidas. Thanks to his dragon armor, the ck ooze barely stuck to him. His neck wound was the only critical injury he¡¯d gotten the goop in.


    It took longer than she had wanted to heal him, and Ralph started to cough up blood as she finished. As soon at Tidas was done, she moved on to Ralph, who was already slipping away..


    As she crawled over to him, Ralph spoke weakly to her; ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll make it, princess.. Will you do me a favor? Tell my family Ima sorry.. Especially wee Tidas..¡±


    Tears streamed down Skye¡¯s cheeks as she desperately tried to heal him. The Dark and Ether magic that coated his wounds was seeping into him; turning his veins ck under his skin. Ralph coughed up blood again, but ckness was mixed in this time.


    As Skye desperately tried to heal him, Ralph¡¯s voice became weaker and weaker..


    ¡°Will ye still go y your violin for myd¡¯s birthday? And bring him to see Zazzy? He.. He really likes dragons.. He wanted to be a...dragon rider when he grew up, even.. Though I told him.. Zazzy was thest one.¡±


    ¡°Stop talkin¡¯ nonsense! You¡¯ll see him on his birthday! And you¡¯ll see him ridin¡¯ Zazzy, if you¡¯ll let me take him up,¡± Skye replied as she tried to force he Shaman magic to work around the ooze, but it wasn¡¯t working.


    As Tidas came to, Ralph grabbed Skye¡¯s hand and stopped her from trying to heal him; ¡°Take care of our prince,ssie.. He loves you more than the world itself.. Don¡¯t let him...Lose his way..¡±


    As Ralph finished speaking, his hand dropped away from Skye¡¯s...


    ¡°Ralph? Ralph?! No, no, No! Come on, Ralphy! Stay with me! Ye can¡¯t die here!¡±


    As Tidas started to crawl towards his best friend and mentor, Skye cried out like she was in agony, then her ne started to glow...


    Realizing it, Skye looked down at Ralph¡¯s lifeless body with determination and yelled; ¡°I won¡¯t let ya die like this!¡±

 Chapter 385

    385 Dangerous y


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE, VIOLENCE, AND GORE***


    Ralph had stopped breathing, sending Tidas into a panic attack. He had been Tidas¡¯ mentor and best friend for years, and had always been at his side. As tears moistened his eyes, Skye closed hers, built her Shaman magic, and funneled it into her ne..


    At first, it felt like a drop of water falling into an ocean.. Hers was less than nothingpared to what the ne was connected to. It epted her minuscule magic like a temporary bridge clicking into ce..


    Suddenly, Skye was overwhelmed by a surge of power that threatened to rip her apart. For the first time: she had directly connected to the Source. She had called to the magic as an iplete Catalyst, and it had answered in full-force; regardless of whether or not she was ready.


    Skye cried out and doubled over as her insides boiled, but she kept conscious. Tidas watched as darkness tugged at his eyelids, and beckoned him to oblivion. Struggling against it, he watched as his wife¡¯s entire body lit up brighter than a Yuletide tree.


    Tidas reached out to her, but the Dark and Ether magic dragged him down into an abyss. It was simr to what Zazzy had experienced, but Tidas already had a darkness within him that the magictched on to, and amplified. As he slipped into his own personal hell, Skye focused on saving Ralph..


    She gritted her teeth and grunted with her efforts as she put her palms on top of Ralph¡¯s lifeless body. A kind of electrical crackling noise could be heard right before his body seized, then rxed several times. On the fourth time, Ralph had finally started to breath again.


    He thought a goddess hade down and saved him until Skye cried out in fear. She had looked over at Tidas, who wasying unconscious on the ground. Since they were in an area where the generator was broken, the muck was slowly covering him while draining the life from him.


    Skye shakily got up, and stumbled over to Tidas as a horrendous screeching noise resounded over the battlefield..


    .....


    Skye¡¯s powers had annoyed Richard before, but now it was like someone dragging their nails across a ckboard inside of his head. The pain was unbearable to him, and sent the monster into a frenzy. He rushed towards Skye right as she was about to reach Tidas, and howled when he neared.


    As he came within ten feet of her parents, Zazzy unleashed her mes on him. Richard cried out in agony as her dragon¡¯s fire charred his oozing flesh, forcing him to back off again. As Zazzy kept a watchful eye out, Skye used her magic again to heal her husband.


    The pain was nearly unbearable, but she¡¯d rather feel it than lose Tidas. He meant everything to Skye, and she wasn¡¯t willing to go on without him...


    As the Light magic poured out of her ne, Zazzy was starting to have a hard time keeping Richard at bay. He had be more like a rabid animal than a coherent monster as Skye broke down the Dark and Ether magic surrounding Tidas.


    Right as she had finished and released her connection, Skye lost consciousness. The overwhelming amount of magic that her system had experienced forced a shutdown for self-preservation. She wouldn¡¯t realize it untilter, but Skye¡¯s body could activate her Shaman trait upon instinct; if she became too badly injured.


    Zazzy caught her mother mid-fall, and scooped up her slightly conscious father before the ck ooze could try to cover them again. As she backed up and torched anything not in armor, Zazzy feared for her parent¡¯s lives..


    ¡®I wanna fly away with them now, but I can¡¯t leave the others behind, either.. What do I do?! That Thing just keeps making more tiny things! What do I do?! What do I do?!¡¯


    As Zazzy started to panic, Tidas came to..


    At first, he looked around like he was a zombie until his eyesnded on his wife and panicked Zazzy. He pushed the chaos in his mind down, and told her to take a few breaths. As she slowly calmed down, he checked over Skye to make sure that she was alright.


    She had no outward injuries, but Tidas had no clue about her internal functions. His main concern was that she had awakened another trait, which would make her an even bigger target. Especially if it was Light magic..


    Skye was only out for a wee bit; just long enough for her body to heal itself, but Tidas still freaked out over it. He wanted Zazzy to take Skye away, but they both refused. Neither wanted to abandon the other soldiers, and refused to leave.


    Tidas wasn¡¯t happy about it, but he technically couldn¡¯t order her off of the battlefield without everyone retreating. He was ready to sound the rm for it, but Skye was adamant about her idea now..


    ¡°I ken ye think me nutters, but I know it¡¯s in there! I can feel it, Tidas. And I proved that I can touch Dark and Ether magic without consequence.¡±


    Tidas looked at her with an angry expression and furrowed brow; ¡°You passed out! You can touch it, but you can¡¯t handle the shit! What do you think will happen when you touch the-thing?!¡±


    He was about to yell out ¡®the Spear¡¯, but then Richard would know what they were nning. Tidas didn¡¯t want Skye going into the pce at all, but if there was no talking her out of it..


    ¡°Then I¡¯m going in with you..¡±


    ¡°Yer the Commander! Ye canna leave the battlefield!¡± Skye yelled at she gestured to the chaos before them.


    Richard hadn¡¯t stopped pouring ooze out in between Zazzy¡¯s attacks, and there were plenty of bones on the ground to make an army with. The attacks hadn¡¯t subsided as the Alconians fought for their survival.


    Their rotations had gotten spotty as more and more soldiers than the Shamans could handle were injured. As the creatures started to break through Skye¡¯s barrier, she and Tidas made a run for the pce..


    As they got about fifteen feet from the door, spikes shot out of the seemingly dried ooze that coated the ground and scattered bones. Richard made a deep screeching noise before taking off towards them. Zazzy tried to stop him, but he ran right through her mes as he howled in anger and pain.


    Tidas pulled out his swords, but Richard was moving too fast. The only chance they had was Skye, and she was already pissed off..


    Watching his skeleton-like frame running at her, Skye realized that one of his legs was slightly bigger than the other. As she focused her Earth magic, she made spikes pop out of the ground right as he closed in on them.


    They weren¡¯t coated in anything special, but Richard still cried out like he¡¯d been sliced by one of the dragon swords. Tidas thought that it was because she was the Catalyst, but Skye knew better..


    ¡°I think his real self is in his leg! Or at least it was,¡± shemented.


    Tidas watched him iling around and added; ¡°I think you¡¯re right on both ounts. Did you see how deranged he became when we went near the pce?! I bet that you¡¯re right: the E.S. is inside..¡±


    It took Skye a moment to realize that he meant the Ethereal Spear. She didn¡¯t know how long her fragment of the Northern Star would protect her for, or if she would be overwhelmed by the Dark and Ether magic before she could kill Richard... But she would try, or die doing so.


    Right as they were about to make another run for the pce, Richard cried out in a new and creepy way..


    All of the little creatures turned, looked at Skye and Tidas, then started to scream as they ran towards them. Converging and condensing like a river hell-bent on flooding them. Seeing the massive amount of enemiesing at them, Skye and Tidas had to turn back towards Zazzy.


    As they neared her, the angry dragon torched the oing waves of creatures as her parents ducked to her sides. Once Richard saw that they were away from the pce again, he made a weird gargling noise, which seemed to be a signal to his creations to return to their chaotic murdering.


    Skye watched as Richard turned to his side, and shifted his body into arger size..


    The dried ooze, bones, dead soldiers, and the creatures that came too close were absorbed to make an ever growing body. As Tidas started to try ande up with a counter n, Skye thought about her dreams. They had been trying to tell her something, but she didn¡¯t know what.


    Whenever Skye emptied her mind, the imagine of her free-falling into the roof of the pce came to the forefront. It was the first time she¡¯d seen Richard, and didn¡¯t realize who or what he was back then. As they defended Zazzy¡¯s sides from random creature attacks, an idea started to form in her head..


    ¡°Husband! How much do ye trust me?!¡± Skye yelled over the noise of the carnage.


    Tidas grunted as he sliced a creature in half; ¡°With my life! Why?!¡±


    Skye grinned, then looked up at Zazzy and yelled; ¡°Care ta give yer Momma a lift, me scaly bairn?!¡±


    Zazzy and Tidas both looked at Skye with confused expressions, then caught on to her meaning. She wanted Zazzy to fly her up to the roof so she could bypass Richard altogether. It was a good idea, except Richard was watching them..


    ¡°How do we get passed him? He¡¯ll just send a flood of those things after us again,¡± Tidas stated as he gestured to his monstrous uncle.


    Skye smirked; ¡°That¡¯s the point: we go over, not around.¡±


    ¡°Na, I mean he got to Zazzy when she was flying before. What makes you think he won¡¯t shoot her out of the sky or something if he sees us on her back?!¡±


    Skye maintained her cocky expression; ¡°Ima assumin¡¯ he will. That¡¯s why yer goin¡¯ up wit me, but not in.. Yer on defense, husband!¡±


    Tidas locked eyes with her; ¡°Like hell you¡¯re going in without me! We don¡¯t know what¡¯s waiting inside! What if he has some of those things in there?! You could get overwhelmed as soon-¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re already overwhelmed out here! The others need ya more than I do right now! Will ye forsake Everyone?! Do ye not trust me ta handle me self?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that, I just,¡± Tidas paused a moment as he cut down another creature; ¡°I love you, Skye! I don¡¯t want to see anything happen to you!¡±


    Skye grunted as she sliced a creature across it¡¯s front, sidestepped, then nearly cut it in half down it¡¯s middle. The creatures had started to thin slightly as Richard kept increasing his size. If he kept growing, it might be impossible to take him down without the whole of the Star Continent taking him on.


    As a break in the onught came, Skye walked over, grabbed her husband¡¯s cor, and yanked him in for a kiss. There was passion mixed with conviction as her lips conveyed her resolve. As they parted, Tidas huffed with bitter amusement..


    As Zazzy stretched her wings, Tidas stepped forward to take down a creature as he asked; ¡°What¡¯s your n, love?¡±

 Chapter 386

    386 Air Drop


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE, VIOLENCE, AND GORE***


    ¡°That is the craziest n I¡¯ve ever heard!¡± Tidas bellowed as he leaned away from his wife.


    ¡°I told ya that ye weren¡¯t gonna like it. Do ye have a better idea? Ima all ears if ye do,¡± Skye replied as she side-stepped a creature, then cut it down.


    ¡°No, but-That¡¯s insane! You¡¯ll only get one shot, then he¡¯ll know you¡¯re there! He¡¯ll go after you! He might do it once you touch the damn thing anyways!¡±


    As she ducked so Zazzy could take out a creature with her tail, Skye asked; ¡°He¡¯d have ta go through a wall ta do it!¡±


    Tidas cut down two more creatures before hemented; ¡°Like that big angry green guy from that movie! I can see it happening!¡±


    Skye scoffed as she, Tidas, and Zazzy slowly back up. She needed clearance to p her wings and take off, but they didn¡¯t want what they were doing to bepletely obvious to Richard. He still followed Skye with his creepy empty sockets, so they couldn¡¯t rush what they were doing, or they¡¯d give themselves away.


    As Zazzy moved back and checked her sides, Skye and Tidas rushed out front of her to keep the creatures at bay. After gaining a bit of lift, the two darted back to her, and grabbed ahold of her. She swung her tail forward for Tidas as Skye held on to her front arm.


    After they had climbed up, Zazzy took off, and circled the battlefield..


    .....


    There were bodies and ck ooze everywhere as they got a bird¡¯s eye view. Skye¡¯s barrier was starting to fall apart as the creatures ripped it apart to get to the soldiers. There weren¡¯t nearly as many, but enough to still be giving them issues.


    As they climbed in altitude, Skye kept her eyes discreetly on Richard. He was trying to stand, but wasn¡¯t used to working such a massive body. He was at least two stories tall now, with jagged bones sticking out like spikes all over his body.


    As Zazzy aligned herself, Tidas readied himself to jump..


    ¡°I still don¡¯t like this, but I trust you.. Come back to me, love,¡± Tidas stated as he crouched down.


    ¡°Me ce is by yer side, love. As is yers by mine,¡± Skye replied with a soft smile.


    Tidas leaned forward on his heels, kissed her, then fell backwards off of Zazzy. Skye grinned as she watched him free fall right towards Richard. As he came down, the monster was looking up..


    He held his long sword off to the side as he fell, then kicked his foot off of it so he would avoid going straight into his mouth. As he came down, Tidas dragged his sword down the front of his monstrous uncle; spilling gallons of ooze onto the already ckened battlefield.


    The soldiers cheered as he hit the ground, leaving a shallow crater in his wake. It reminded them of a super hero, and had automatically boosted their morale across the board. As the fighting intensified, Tidas held out his two swords: ready to finally finish his business with his uncle once and for all..


    Murdoc and Arthur darted out front of the rallying soldiers with Tidas¡¯ sheaths in their hands. As they stood before the towering nightmare, Tidas subtly motioned to the sides. The two angled their feet, then waited for the Field Commander to move.


    As Tidas took a step, so did they.


    Right as Richard came down on Tidas, he lept backwards; giving Murdoc and Arthur a clean shot at his backside. He shook the ground with his roar as he reached out towards Tidas. Ooze still spilling out of his front from his initial attack.


    Amara and three other Hignders jumped forward in his defense. She roasted the outstretched hand that was too close to Tidas as the other three Tanks threw giant rocks at him. It wouldn¡¯t injure him like the dragon swords or sheaths did, but it was inconvenient and time-consuming for him to separate them from his body.


    The Hignders had done it to slow him down on the few rare asions that they could evacuate a vige settlement. They had tried many times over the years to establish settlements, but Richard had attacked every time. Not many were able to be saved.


    Amara cranked up her heat as memories of the people lost began to overwhelm her. As her mes turned blue, and everyone near moved far away; Zazzy joined her. Their mes mixed and scorched awayyers of Richard¡¯s protection.


    He cried out and backed up towards the pce, giving Amara and the others a moment to realize that Skye wasn¡¯t on Zazzy¡¯s back..


    ************


    When Skye saw Tidas hit the ground, she pulled Zazzy off to the side, and towards the pce. She didn¡¯t know if Tidas would be a big enough distraction, but she also figured that the others would rally around him. Once he was being attacked by multiple people, he wouldn¡¯t have a choice but to keep his focus on them.


    As Zazzy flew over the spot that Skye had seen in her dreams, she told her scaly bairn to go back and help her father. Zazzy nodded as she watched her mother free fall through the roof of the old pce, and disappear into the darkness within..


    Skye¡¯s heart hammered within her chest as she ran down an all-too familiar hallway. It was drastically colder inside the pce, which wasn¡¯t that surprising considering how dark and creepy it was. Remnants of the snow that had drifted in during the winter crunched under her feet as she ran at her highest normal speed.


    She had turned off the flow of all of her magic, so as not to be detected by Richard until the Spear was in her hands. As Skye¡¯s lungs burned due to the cold, dry air, she knew exactly where to go..


    The room that the Spear floated in was the same room that Skye had always seen it in within her dreams. As she stepped over the threshold, her heart froze as she listened for the macabre voice...but nothing came.


    Darting into the middle of the room, Skye tapped into her Tank and Shaman traits, then connected to her ne. As it filled her body to brimming with magic, Skye was struggling to keep her legs moving, the pain was so intense. Not even dulling her nerves kept her pain down by much.


    When Skye reached out and grabbed a hold of the Spear, the pain was suddenly gone..


    She wanted to stop and examine it: to try and figure out what was happening to her, but she kept running. A windowy directly in front of her that led to where the length of the courtyard curved, and turned into the remains of an open garden.


    With a loud grunt, Skye jumped through the broken window, and rolled onto the ground. She pivoted, then turned the corner to make her way back to the fight. She started to build her Earth magic, but it felt like it was sucked away by the Spear every time.


    As Richard¡¯s massive backside grewrger, and her desperation hit an all-time high: Skye¡¯s ne started to grow brighter..


    An enormous surge of power that made her feel like it was about to burst hit Skye a hundred times worse than it had before. Her muscles and bones ripped and cracked with the pressure..


    ¡®Not yet! Not now!¡¯


    As the thought crossed her mind, Skye¡¯s eyes started to shine as the power was divided amongst her Earth, Shaman, and Tank traits. Her organs, bones, and muscles spontaneously healed almost all at once as she closed the distance at three times her previous pace. The bones in her feet continuously broke and healed as she dug her feet into the ground with every step.


    As she sprinted, Skye also funneled her Earth magic into the ground..


    The crumbling barrier had instantly repaired, and shot up to fifteen feet all around the battlefield; except for one section near the pce. Those that were on the battlefield looked around with shocked expressions, then smiled knowingly..


    Murdoc jumped backwards near Tidas to avoid a strike from Richard as the walls sprang up around them. He looked at his friend with a smirk before saying; ¡°I think yer wife is back!¡±


    Tidas kept his eyes trained on th the opening, expecting Skye toe running in with the Spear, but that wasn¡¯t exactly what happened..


    Massive pirs of stone popped up out of the ground like a disconnected stair case; building up to Richard. As thest two started to raise, Skye came dashing in through the opening with the Spear in her hands. She jumped-stepped up the slightly winding stairway.


    Amara and Zazzy had kept Richard in check by attacking him from two sides at the same time, but they¡¯d lost him when Skye stepped onto the battlefield. The only thing that saved her was her speed..


    Skye had set up her stairway, entered the battlefield, and ran up the barely made steps in the time it took Richard t turn around, and raise his arm. He wasn¡¯t even able to swing it before Skye was nting the Spear between his empty eye sockets. As she looked down at him, Skye twisted the Spear, then shoved it down as she cried out.


    Everything was still, then Skye shined as bright as the sun before everything was coated in ck ooze. Richard had exploded with the force of a box of grenades; sending victims and bones flying. Thest thing Tidas saw was his wife fading away for a split second as the light overwhelmed his sight.


    The moment the explosion had happened, all of the creatures that Richard had made dropped into a pile of goop and bones. As the smoke cleared, Tidas crawled towards the area that Skye and his uncle had been, and sighed in relief when he saw his wife still standing. She was looking down with a sympathetic expression on her face..


    Another Shaman came over, and healed his broken leg enough to hobble to them. As the goop was absorbed by the Ethereal Spear, a thin, frail old man was exposed to the world..


    Skye looked at his confused expression and spoke in a soft, but frank voice; ¡°Strip away the magic, and all that be left is the man.. Tidas, I believe this is your uncle: Richard MacArthur.. He¡¯s still alive..¡±

 Chapter 387

    387 The One To Be Saved


    ***CONTENT WARNING: SLIGHT GORE***


    For the first time in years: Richard was able to see the light of day. He¡¯d been trapped within the darkness, but was now basking in the warmth of the sun. The rain that had followed the soldiers for nearly their entire journey had finally given way to sunshine and blue skies.


    As he stared up at the beautiful sky, an equally gorgeous woman stepped into his line of sight. Her beauty and golden hair were unreal, and the sad expression on her face made his heart hurt. As he reached up towards her, a blurry young man¡¯s face came into view..


    ¡°Oh, Maggie.. I¡¯m so, so sorry for what I did.. How¡¯s Marie? How is my child?¡±


    Skye and Tidas leaned back a bit and whispered amongst themselves for a minute. Tidas wondered if it was some sort of trick, but Skye didn¡¯t think that was the case..


    ¡°I dinna think he knows where he is, or what really happened.¡±


    Tidas quirked an eyebrow at her; ¡°What if he¡¯s just ying stupid? And who¡¯s Maggie?! I¡¯m no woman!¡±


    Skye shook her head; ¡°I dinna think ¡®Maggie¡¯ is a woman¡¯s name either..¡±


    Turning back to Richard, Skye hovered over him; ¡°This be Prince Tidas, yer nephew, not yer brother.¡±


    .....


    Richard¡¯s eyes shot open wide; ¡°Tidas?! But he....he was just a wee bairn! Four or five months! ....Have I been gone that long?¡±


    Skye nodded; ¡°Aye, sir. Ye have been gone fer quite a time..¡±


    The most pained expression that Skye had ever seen crossed his face; ¡°Oh, my poor Marie.. I can only imagine what she¡¯s had to endure.. I wasbeled a traitor, wasn¡¯t I? My poor, sweet Marie..¡±


    The tears that welled up in his eyes werepletely genuine, making Skye¡¯s heart wrench in her chest. Tidas knew that they were real, but he had resented and hated his uncle for so long..


    ¡®This changes nothing.. He still chose his path..¡¯


    As Richard turned to face his nephew, a sad smile creased his face; ¡°You look just like your father did when he was your age.. He¡¯s such a good man, and a good king.. I know the kingdom has prospered with him.. How is my child? Did Marie have a weessie orddie?¡±


    Skye and Tidas shared a look before Skye replied; ¡°Ye have a lovely daughter.. Her name is Regina..¡±


    A bright smile stretched across Richard¡¯s face, making him look like a thin, sickly version of Magnus. Tidas wondered for a moment if he and his brothers looked as simr to each other as his father and uncle did, but pushed the thought aside. He was more curious as to why Skye had told him of Petrie¡¯s sister.


    Seeing the look on her husband¡¯s face, Skye leaned back and whispered so low that Tidas had to use his Tank trait to hear her..


    ¡°He doesna have long, and tis best he gofortably.. I know ye think otherwise, but I glimpsed his heart, husband: he doesna know of these past bloody years.. Twas all the Dark and Ether magic¡¯s doin¡¯... I¡¯ll exinter-¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to...I experienced the darkness, and honestly: I¡¯m shocked that he was still in there,¡± Tidas nced down at his uncle as he finished.


    Skye watched as Richard started coughing, and blood mixed with ck ooze spewed from his mouth. There was nothing she could do to save him; he had been one with the Dark and Ether magic for too long. His body was breaking down on a subatomic level, which was far beyond Skye¡¯s current capabilities.


    While she felt sincere pity for Richard, Tidas was conflicted. He had not only med him for his father and aunt¡¯s grief, but also for how Marco had turned out..


    Tidas had memories of Marco ying with him and Lawrence as children, but they had be fewer and farther apart as they had aged. A certain amount of distance was expected as siblings grew, but Marco had put up walls right after the incident with their uncle Richard.


    He thought that Richard¡¯s betrayal had changed Marco into what he was, but that wasn¡¯t the case..


    As Tidas looked at his uncle, the questions that he never thought he¡¯d get to ask slipped out; ¡°Why did you get the Ethereal Spear for my brother? What happened back then?¡±


    Richard coughed several times before he answered in a raspy voice; ¡°Marco had asked me to find the Spear for Maggie. He was angry with me at the time, so he ryed most messages for me through Marco..¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t remember where I found the Spear, but I remember being clouded in darkness as soon as I touched it.. And I remember hearing Marco¡¯s voice calling to me clearly.. Did he know what would happen to me?¡±


    The sorrow that covered his features made Skye reach out and grab his hand as she lied through her teeth; ¡°Na.. I dinna think he knew.¡±


    A mncholy smile tugged at the corners of his mouth, then he turned to Tidas; ¡°Will you tell Marie that I¡¯m sorry.. I think I wrote her a letter.. But I don¡¯t know where I put it.. I missed her so much.. I¡¯m so sorry.. By the gods, I¡¯m so sorry for what-¡±


    ¡°Calm yer self.. Tis nothin¡¯ that ye could¡¯ve controlled. Marie still morns ye, and yer daughter is beautiful.. Ye have done terrible things, but ye were the vessel of another¡¯s will.. I believe ye ta be a victim as well.¡±


    Skye¡¯s words set off a cascade of reactions throughout the gathered soldiers. They didn¡¯t hear everything being said, but they had clearly heard her consoling the monster. Some understood her sentiments, but most of the Hignders felt that Richard was being treated Far too well for all of the death he had caused..


    Whether he had been conscious at the time or not: they med Richard for the loss of their friends and family over the years. Tidas tended to agree with them, even though he knew that it wasn¡¯t really Richardmitting the murders. He still resented his uncle for his behavior leading up to his attempted regicide.


    Skye was different..


    She had long suspected that Marco was the one behind it all, but his age had always made her question her conclusion.. ¡®Why, at such a young age, did he want his father dead? Was he really nnin¡¯ on rulin¡¯ the kingdom then?!¡¯


    Marco¡¯s intelligence had always been off the charts, but when his magic came in, he reached new academic heights. His mind became able to process more information than should be humanly possible, and he remembered everything he¡¯d seen.


    As Skye¡¯smon sense and her denial warred within her, Tidas turned and shot his men looks. Their murmurs of murder were growing louder, and he didn¡¯t want his uncle to stop talking before he heard what he needed to..


    Taking a deep breath, Tidas asked; ¡°Did my father Ever mention having an interest in the Spear before my brother sent you to look for it?¡±


    Richard gazed at the sky in thought; ¡°We both liked the idea of having a magical weapon as children, so I thought it was due to that.. Why.. Do you ask?¡±


    Skye leaned over him; ¡°Just fer our report, is all. King Magnus wanted ta make sure that of the details: to double-check fer foul y.¡±


    As Richard¡¯s eyes started to cloud over, he mumbled something that only Skye and Tidas had heard..


    ¡°...I think he knew.. As smart as he was, I think he knew.. All the months that I spent looking for it.. All the so-called help he gave me.. He knew.. He did this to me and my family..¡±


    As tears started to stream down his cheeks, Richard shed a sad, weak smile as he loudly added; ¡°Take care of your aunt and cousin,ddie.. Protect what¡¯s most important to you foremost..¡±


    He turned and looked at Skye, and with his final breath, said; ¡°Thank you for saving me from the darkness..¡±


    With that final statement, Richard stopped breathing...


    The soldiers all stood in silence as a chilling wind whipped across the battlefield. It wasn¡¯t the glorious battle or ending that any of them had expected. A monster¡¯s head on a tter, a feast for their victory and to their few fallen.. This was nothing like what they had expected.


    Close to half of their forces had been killed, and their bodies littered the ground. The body of a broken, sickly old man was all that remained of the monster that had terrified the Hignders for over a decade. Every aspect of their predicted victory had changed.


    There would be no celebration tonight, but a massive funeral for their fallen. Their personal belongings and armaments would be taken back and given to their families, or recycled. The night would be long, but Skye would not let it be filled with darkness..


    Skye stood up, picked up the Spear, then jammed it into the ground. As the world began to tremble beneath the soldiers¡¯ feet, the ck tar that coated the ground began to disappear. The puddles of ooze and bone were pulled into the earth as a line of grass in the distance came rushing towards them.


    Within moments, the battlefield and area surrounding the pce was cleared of all Dark and Ether magic residue. The bones that once literally covered the ground were broken down, and mixed in with the soil. The only body that momentarily remained was Richard¡¯s..


    Suddenly, a massive tree like the one that stood outside of the Hignders¡¯ main entrance started to rise up from the ground. As it stretched up then just as suddenly stopped, Tidas looked over at his wife, and called out her name as she hit the ground: unconscious.


    Skye had to use her ne to handle the Spear, so she didn¡¯t realize how little of her own magic she had left. Fixing thend should¡¯ve waited until she had at least eaten something, but Skye had be overzealous in her attempt to ease the burden of battle from the Hignders and other soldiers.


    As Tidas rushed to her side, so did us, Ronnie, and Kari. The sound of Murdoc and Amara screaming for Shamans was thest thing Skye recalled. And the fearful expression on her husband¡¯s face...

 Chapter 388

    388 Future Problems


    Skye woke up several hourster, drawn from her semia by the delightful aroma of food. The moment that she stirred, she was surrounded by people. All moring to see if she was alright.


    us, Ronnie, Kari, and Murdoc were the first ones she saw. Ronnie told her how happy he was that she was alright, then took off to find Tidas. He¡¯d been called away just a few minutes ago to sign off on the casualty report being sent to his father, so he shouldn¡¯t have been far.


    us and Kari hugged as happy tears streamed down her cheeks; ¡°Thank the gods! You¡¯re finally awake! I thought we¡¯d lost ya!¡±


    As Skye sat up groggily, Arthur and Ralph shoved the two lovebirds aside, and started to ask her a mixture of questions. Ranging from how she was feeling, to whether or not she was hungry. As they handed her a ss of water, Tidas came rushing into the tent.


    As soon as his eyes fell on her conscious state, Tidas sighed in relief, then walked straight over, and kissed her. Skye smiled as he pulled away, and asked how long she was out for..


    ¡°Just a few hours, but you wouldn¡¯t wake up for anything: not even smelling salts.. What happened to you out there Skye?¡±


    ¡°Aye.. I¡¯d like ta know where the ck shit went,¡± Murdoc said as he got up and stretched.


    As Skye handed off her cup, she replied; ¡°Back to the Source..¡±


    ¡°Source?¡± Arthur asked with a confused expression.


    ¡°The Source of All Magic.. Where the Fae all came from. Don¡¯t ask: it¡¯s a Really long exnation,¡± Tidas replied as he rubbed as his forehead.


    .....


    Arthur nodded, albeit still curious. He fully nned on bugging Tidas about the answerter. But for now: they had more pressing issues...


    The fallout from Richard¡¯s words had the soldiers divided. Some wanted to demand a proper investigation into Prince Marco¡¯s involvement. While others called them traitors for uttering a single negative word against the future king.


    There were far more against Marco than for him, and the ones siding with him all held high ranks in one form or another. A few were in fact grunts, but their families and outside ties had them connected to Marco in very biased ways.


    They would support him because he makes them wealthy, not because he would make a good king. The other soldiers understood this, and called them traitors to the kingdom for siding with the Crowned Prince. As the turmoil started to escte, Skye and the others could hear the anger from inside of the tent.


    Tidas muttered a string of curse words as he headed outside to try and quell the fighting. Skye was attempting to stand up when Amara came into the tent. Skye smiled at her as she teetered forward, and was caught by a super-fast Murdoc.


    us red at him since he had to knock him out of the way to catch her. us was perfectly capable of catching Skye himself, but the Hignder King had muscled his way past to do it himself. And to make it worse; he nced at him and smirked.


    us was ready to punch him, but Kari put a hand on his shoulder, and spoke in a hushed tone; ¡°Don¡¯t mind it, love. He¡¯s actin¡¯ like that because we¡¯re leaving soon.¡±


    Murdoc had heard Kari¡¯s words, and had instantly lost his smirk. She was right, and it annoyed him to be called out on it so easily. After coughing a few times, Murdoc suggested that Skye say something to the soldiers.


    Amara pped his shoulder before saying; ¡°Are ye daft?! She just woke up, ye bloody bampot! And ye want her ta go out there and y mother ta a buncha screamin¡¯ children?! Tis not her ce! Tis her husband¡¯s as the Field Commander!¡±


    Murdoc didn¡¯t even blink at her yful smack as he replied; ¡°Aye, but she¡¯s the ¡®Hero Goddess¡¯ right now. I think right now¡¯s the best time ta use her sway, ta get the numpties in line. Especially wit how it¡¯s esctin¡¯ out there..¡±


    The yelling had intensified, and the word ¡®traitor¡¯ was being tossed around like a potato between school children. Between the noise outside, Murdoc and Amara arguing, and Tidas being away: Skye was at her patience¡¯s limit.


    Righting herself, Skye looked between Murdoc and Amara, then said; ¡°I¡¯ll handle the soldiers if you two simmer down yer selves, aye?¡±


    Turning to us, Skye asked if he would help her outside. He hesitated at first, sure that she should be resting instead. But.. ¡®With all that racket, who the hell Could sleep?¡¯


    Complying with the Princess General, us helped Skye out of her tent..


    Those that saw her fell silent, setting off a chain reaction that reached all the way to the two main instigators. The now Head Captain of the Reinbolt men, and a few RMC generals continued to argue with several RMC and Hignder soldiers of varying rank. Even as Skye approached, they kept at it until Tidas called out to her by name.


    To be honest, he was happy that she hade out. He would be annoyed that Murdoc had suggested it, but grateful to Skye all the same for her appearance. Almost every soldier felt indebted to her, and Tidas knew that any request she made would be epted by the lot of them...Or so he hoped.


    As us passed Skye off to her husband, she thanked him for his help, then addressed the soldiers..


    ¡°What the Bloody Hell is WRONG wit you people?! There be injured people all over the ce! And here ye are! Screamin¡¯ at the top of yer lungs like ye got Me doin¡¯ Now! Have ye no decency?! No respect fer yer brethren?! Now SHUT IT! Or I¡¯ll Shut it for ya! Ye ken?!¡±


    One cocky general stepped forward, but as soon as he uttered a single word: a blunt spike shot out of the ground. It hit him squarely in the gut; knocking the wind out of him, and sending him slumping to the ground. Skye red at the crowds around her, then yelled; ¡°Anyone Else?!¡±


    Seeing not even a blink amongst the soldiers, Skye added; ¡°Can ye all wait until we return to the bunker to officially discuss the events of earlier?!¡±


    ¡°Aye!¡± the soldiers chorused.


    ¡°I appreciate it! Now, if ye don¡¯t mind: I need food..¡±


    A small silence was had before most started to chuckle. Skye¡¯s appetite was known amongst the RMC and Hignders, but not so much with the remaining Reinbolt and Moonstone soldiers. The former monster-prince wasn¡¯t the only thing that they had wished to discuss..


    Captain Prigle and Lieutenant Donnelly were well known and liked by the two reserve groups. They had lost them, and many other good soldiers to Zazzy, and wanted guarantees that she would be dealt with for her transgressions. Skye was about to snap on them, but Tidas had beat her to it.


    ¡°Zazzy is beloved by both the people, and my Father. She was possessed by the Dark and Ether magic that Richard used. She didn¡¯t attack because she wanted to.. You would know the difference.¡±


    ¡°And what do you mean by that, exactly?¡± a rather snooty, tall man in Reinbolt armor asked.


    Tidas grinned darkly; ¡°I mean that if Zazzy Wanted us dead: none of us would live..¡±


    The soldier shrunk back at Tidas¡¯ words and expression. It was threatening in a very obvious way to anyone looking at him, which sent up a warning g in her mind for some reason. She didn¡¯t think that Tidas would hurt him, but..


    Before she could stop him, Tidas announced to everyone at the camp; ¡°If Anyone! And I mean ANYONE were to try to hurt Zazzy: they would have to go through Me First!¡±


    The Reinbolt and Moonstone men looked around at the hard stares that they were receiving from the RMC members, and Hignders. Zazzy wasn¡¯t just a cute mascot to them: she was a dear friend. One that they would defend along side their Commander if need be.


    Before things could escte further, Kari came running in to announce that the food was all ready. That seemed to defuse everything, but Skye got the sinking feeling that the situation needed to be exined, or it woulde back to bite them in the arseter.


    Catching up with the Moonstone soldiers was rtively easy. They had all seen Zazzy when she¡¯d hatched, and knew that she wasn¡¯t a beast. They had still wanted some form of punishment for her killing Teresa and Michael, but Skye managed to talk them down, once they heard from a few of the other survivors about the ooze.


    They all described it the same way: a dark, cold void that you can¡¯t escape, no matter how hard you try. Climbing, fighting; it all tranted to physical thrashing about in reality. Many of the soldiers had parished not from their wounds, but from the Dark and Ether magic poisoning them.


    Once the other soldiers had testified, the Moonstone men agreed to not say anything unless directly asked about it. Before she could speak to the Reinbolt men, however, they had all retired for the night..


    There was no party or celebration for their long awaited win. The cost weighed heavily upon the survivors¡¯ shoulders as they talked about friends and kin that were no longer with them. Some stories were about loved ones lost long ago to Richard, while others were about more recent events.


    Skye had thought that a victory feast was going to happen, but Murdoc crushed her dreams when he said that they would have to return to the bunker first. A feast would¡¯ve attracted the Reinbolt soldiers..


    Tidas saw how fidgety Skye was being, and asked what was wrong. She told him that it was nothing, and tried to brush off the feeling, but something foreboding nagged at her. Warning her to not let the Reinbolt men near Marco.


    He looked over at the grouping of tents that were theirs, then smiled cockily; ¡°We Could just say that Richard-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even finish that joke, husband. We¡¯re not tyrants. I¡¯ll simply exin it ta them like I did wit me Da¡¯s men.. That should cover all of our bases..¡±


    Tidas sighed heavily; ¡°What are you so worried about the Reinbolt men for?¡± Tidas asked, his curiosity peaked.


    Skye shook her head; ¡°I canna put me finger on it.. Just somethin¡¯ tellin¡¯ me that they be a future problem if we canna convince ¡¯em ta forgive Zazzy before we reach Alcon...¡±

 Chapter 389

    389 The Weight Of Duty


    After they talked a bit more about the Reinbolt men, Skye and Tidas followed after the lingering soldiers to get food. As they walked, she leaned against him due to herck of strength, which worried Tidas greatly..


    Skye¡¯s cheeks were slightly indented like she was starving, and her clothes looked loosepared to their skin-tight fit from before. It was like any and all of the fat in her body had been burned away when she had faced off against Richard..


    ¡®I know using one¡¯s Tank trait past it¡¯s limits does this, but I thought that her ne would¡¯ve protected her? Or did her life have to be in immediate danger for it to activate? Will this happen every time she uses the fragment?¡¯


    As Tidas¡¯ eyes clouded over with unanswered questions, he and Skye made it to the food tables. She was literally starving, and felt like she could eat all of the food there herself. The idea to guard it like a rabid dog was tempting, by Skye was too exhausted and hungry to be cheeky.


    The air was filled with tantalizing smells that beckoned Skye to fill multiple tes. The elk and wild rice stew with hearty chunks of carrots and onions was her favorite. She went through five bowls and two loaves of bread for her first round.


    The second thing that Skye devoured multiple servings of were stuffed, twice-baked potatoes. She had taught the cooks to take out the innards, mash it, then mix it with bits of mushrooms, cheese, salt, and pepper. Refill the skins, and cook again for six minutes or so until crisp.


    Peggy had taught her the recipe a long time ago, but she had never actually made them herself beforeing to the Hignds. She had suggested them in the bunker one time after the Hignders had given the RMC a ridiculous amount of potatoes after the harvest. After that, they had be a favorite amongst the soldiers.


    After eating about threerge ones, plus the left over filling: Skye was nearly full. Thest thing that she wanted was something sweet to end her the meal with, which Tidas supposedly had for her in her tent. She hadn¡¯t recalled seeing anything like chocte or candy in there earlier, but he swore there were sweets there waiting for her..


    When they practically crawled into her tent, the first thing that Tidas did was grab Skye, and snuggle her. He really had been scared when she¡¯d fainted after changing the ground back to a lush, spring green. Seeing her body fall and be so still had sent a wave of fear through him that had shaken Tidas to his core.


    .....


    Skyeid with him for around five minutes or so before she started to call him a liar. She felt foolish letting him lure her away with the promise of sweets; like a naive child following a stranger..


    ¡°Yer an arse, Tidas MacArthur! Ye Do Not lie to a woman about sweets! Ever! Especially after the day we had!¡±


    Tidas wanted to chuckle at her semi-fake outrage, but knew it was most likely a trap to extort more sweets. With a cocky smile, Tidas reached over, grabbed a small pouch from behind her pillow, then dropped it on her belly.


    Like most of the soldiers, Skye only had her body suit on. Since she¡¯d eaten, it didn¡¯t look nearly as loose anymore, which appeased some of his worry. The other part wasn¡¯t going away any time soon..


    Skye squeaked with happiness as she picked up the small, leathery pouch, and got candied pecans as her treat. Tidas had been saving them for when she needed a pick-me-up, and he figured that now was the perfect time for them. As Skye shoveled, her husband spoke in a sincere tone..


    ¡°You seem to be a bit off.. Is there anything you want to talk about?¡±


    Skye slowed in her munching as she focused her eyes on the tent¡¯s wall; ¡°Just didna think winnin¡¯ a battle would feel so...hollow.¡±


    Tidas nodded, understanding what she had meant; ¡°The loss of life makes it hard to celebrate, yeah?¡±


    ¡°...Aye. I canna stop thinkin¡¯ about Teresa and Michael.. Their families.. Bestie and her brothers are gonna be heartbroken, and I canna imagine how Mikey¡¯s sister will react. Their parents died when they were young, so each other was all they had.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she getting married?¡± Tidas inquired, positive that Skye had mentioned it before.


    She nodded her head; ¡°Aye, but tis not the same as yer given family.. There¡¯s a certainfort that family ye been wit yer whole life gives ye. I wasna close ta me parents, but we came together at our weddin¡¯. I feel terrible that Lucinda willna have anyone wit her on her special day..¡±


    ¡°Would you like ta be there for her? I can arrange it with my father. Given the circumstances, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll mind me taking time off to apany you.¡±


    Skye grinned broadly at her husband; ¡°Aye, I¡¯d love that. I¡¯d also like ta pay fer somethin¡¯ special fer ¡¯em. Like their honeymoon or somethin¡¯, but I dinna want her ta feel like Ima tryin¡¯ ta buy off her grief..¡±


    Tidas shook his head in agreement, knowing all too well that people who were grieving did Not all react the same way. Some cried, some became irrationally angry, and some shut down. There was a myriad of responses in between, but most could generally be categorized as one of the three.


    Taking a breath, Tidas tightened his hold around Skye and spoke in an experienced tone; ¡°Soldiers rarely celebrate victories thate with a high cost. We doubt everything for a time at some point.. Was our choice to take action correct? Should we have retreated? Could a different call have saved lives?¡±


    ¡°A few never second-guess themselves until they retire, and the rarer few never second-guess themselves at all; writing it off as circumstantial. But we All have regrets, Skye. They may be big or small, but every soldier that I¡¯ve ever met has some kind of regret..¡±


    ¡°It may be someone that they left behind in their former life, or someone that left them because they had to join. There¡¯s also survivor¡¯s guilt, and PTSD.. I¡¯ve met soldiers that regretted being born because their magic meant that they had to be indoctrinated.. Not everyone wants to go to war.¡±


    ¡°Is that why ye fought Magnus and Marco so vehemently on the indoctrination age limit?¡± Skye asked as she paused in her munching.


    Tidas nodded; ¡°Aye.. If it were up ta me, the military would be volunteer-based, not mandatory. But father and Marco would never go for that. They would lose a quarter of their current troops, and probably half of the ones recruited.¡±


    Skye put the few pieces left in the bag to the side, and asked; ¡°So, if you were ta be king: ye would abolish the indoctrinationw?¡±


    Tidas smiled softly at her; ¡°Aye, but I would make school mandatory for children between certain ages. Children with magic would take slightly different sses, but I think all of the children should be able to go to school together..¡±


    Skye quirked an eyebrow at him; ¡°And do ye n on forcin¡¯ the parents ta pay fer everything?¡±


    Tidas scoffed; ¡°No! If I make it aw for children to go to school, why wouldn¡¯t the kingdom flip the bill? Smarter, more intelligent children means smarter adults. Advancementes from intelligent people, which benefits everyone. Plus, technically, it¡¯s the young that take care of the old in one way or another.. I¡¯d like my nurse to bepetent and well-paid.¡±


    Skye giggled; ¡°I ken this is gonna be good: why do ye say that?¡±


    Tidas smirked; ¡°A well-paid nurse is a happy nurse. A happy nurse is a nice nurse.. I went with you those few times to that retirement center. Those nurses looked ready to kill someone..¡±


    Skyeughed out loud this time; ¡°Ye should stop by when we get back. They be is much better spirits since ye started donatin¡¯ ta them.¡±


    Tidas grinned cheekily; ¡°Well, that investment with your father is paying off rather nicely, so I thought I¡¯d make a few other investments.¡±


    ¡°Why in the nursing homes again?¡± Skye asked, genuinely curious about the real reason he was doling out gold.


    After kissing her forehead, Tidas replied; ¡°Mainly because my men will eventually go there, and I want them taken care of. The other is because we will probably wind up there some day, too.¡±


    Skye scoffed; ¡°You focus on helpin¡¯ out fer yer soldiers¡¯ sakes. I¡¯ll pay fer private care in our own home, though we probably won¡¯t need it..¡±


    While gesturing to herself Skye smiled as she added; ¡°Shaman, remember?¡±


    Tidas chuckled; ¡°True.. But my original point was that everyone has regrets, love. We cope with them in many ways, but there¡¯s one way that reminds us of our reason for fighting in the first ce: our friends and families.¡±


    ¡°The troops might be down right now, but I bet you it all changes tomorrow when we get back to the bunkers..¡±


    ¡°What do ye mean?¡± Skye asked as she snuggled against him.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see...¡±


    ************


    As the troops marched down the strath, Tidas was proven right. Large groups of the Hignders stood waiting for their friends and family to return. All holding signs, and cheering for their victory.


    A messenger bird had been sent ahead with the casualty list simr to the report sent to the Capital. The families that had lost loved ones were notified as soon as they had received word. They were all at their homes now, grieving in private.


    A memorial would be held in a few days, but before then: the majority wanted to celebrate the defeat of the monster that had been guing theirnds for years. As well as celebrate the heroes that had brought it down. Wee home and thank you signs lined the path heading towards the bunkers.


    Many of the troops had instantly lightened up as the smiling faces of their loved ones came into view. The heavy atmosphere that had surrounded them slowly lifted the closer they came. As spouses and children rushed out to embrace them, the soldiers recalled why they had risked their lives in the first ce..


    Zazzy watched the happy humans from above with a despondent expression. As she circled tond, she nced at her smiling parents as several Hignders greeted them... ¡®I wonder what my punishment will be for killing those soldiers?¡¯


    As the thought crossed her mind, several of the Reinbolt men watched hernd with hatred in their eyes. Both Prince Tidas and the King of the Hignds had tried to sway them, but their minds were set. One way or another: they would have their justice...

 Chapter 390

    390 The Conscience Of A Dragon(Part One)


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE AND SLIGHT VIOLENCE***


    After Zazzy¡¯s feet had touched the ground, she had immediately walked over to her little house. People were cheering for her, but she ignored them all. After wiping the dried mud off, she had crawled inside, and curled into a ball with her back to the doorway.


    Skye and Tidas were worried for their scaly bairn, but became surrounded by people when they tried to follow after her. Hignders and the few RMC members that had stayed behind bombarded them with questions about the battle and Richard. Before they could get to Zazzy, they were ushered inside of the bunkers to celebrate..


    The entire city had been decked out with victory banners, flowers, and other random decorations for the returning troops. Richard was the reason that the Hignders couldn¡¯t use the majority of their territory. Every time they established an outpost or vige; he destroyed it, and killed the people inhabiting it.


    With the Monster of the North gone, they could expand to the farthest reaches of their kingdom. The northern tundra regions had barely been explored. It was theorized that lost citiesy underneath the miles of ice, as well as evidence of how their had changed over the centuries.


    Both Skye and Gavin had read about it in the ancient tomes, and understood the general principles of carbon-dating. They were both very interested in finding out how long ago the world had first frozen over, and what people were lived like right as their world changed.


    Skye had told Amara, Murdoc, Gavin, and Petrie about the two worlds colliding in her dream a while ago. It was hard for Gavin to believe at first, but he rationalized it as a part of Skye¡¯s abilities as the Catalyst. Murdocughed and said that ¡®human stupidity never changes¡¯, which everyone agreed with.


    Amara was the hardest to convince, but she was no fool, either. The ancient tomes had toe from somewhere, and they were most definitely created my a far more intelligent civilization than their own.. ¡®Just like our ancestors that made the bunkers in the first ce..¡¯


    As people discussed the possiblends, animals, and riches thaty beyond the north, Skye was half-tempted to tell them that she had seen another, unknown continent in her dream, but kept her mouth shut. Only the four Hignders knew of her vision-like dreams, and she preferred to keep it that way.


    .....


    Not many would understand how Skye knew what she did, and even fewer would believe her if she told them. Instead of having people question her sanity, Skye opted for keeping quiet about it.


    The decorations were nice, but what had distracted Skye from going straight to Zazzy was the parade of food offered to her. Every dish that she had seen in the Hignds was offered to her, Tidas, and the rest of the returning soldiers. If her magic wouldn¡¯t have been so low, then she would¡¯ve gone straight to her despondent dragon.


    Every kind of hot and cold sd, stew, and soup imaginable were offered. Chicken, beef, elk,mb, and a whole-roasted pig were also avable to choose from. As well as a variety of breads and spreads.


    Skye asked Murdoc if Zazzy was to receive any of the bounty, and he replied with a cocky grin; ¡°Of course she¡¯s got a special mealin¡¯ ta her!¡±


    Tidas stood up as Skye sighed in relief, and asked; ¡°What did you give to her?¡±


    Murdoc¡¯s grin widened; ¡°A massive bear.. She was likin¡¯ roastin¡¯em herself fer a bit, but I dunno if she¡¯ll be in the mood fer it tonight. Seemed a bit off earlier..¡±


    Skye nodded as she swallowed the bite in her mouth; ¡°Aye, tis why Ima headin¡¯ ta see her as soon as I¡¯ve gotten enough food in me belly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going, too. I¡¯m worried about her mental state right now.. She might¡¯ve been too sweet for battle,¡± Tidas added.


    Murdoc scoffed; ¡°She may be sweet, and smart, but she¡¯s still a dragon. What could she possibly feel upset about?¡±


    Skye narrowed her eyes on him; ¡°Zazzy is not only intelligent, but she feels more deeply fer life than most humans care ta think on. I know she mes herself fer the soldiers that were killed while she was possessed by the Dark and Ether magic..¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why Ima shovelin¡¯. I may need me magic if she tries ta fly away or the like,¡± Skye ripped into a piece of bread right as she finished speaking.


    Murdoc averted his eyes a moment, then huffed before saying; ¡°Ima sorry fer me words. She didna do anythin¡¯ wrong. Tis why I didna think of it..¡±


    As Murdoc apologized to Skye, Tidas heard a few of the Reinbolt men making snidements about Skye and Murdoc¡¯s ¡®love of the beast¡¯. He was ready to write it off as pointless bravado, but then one of them said that ¡®it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for much longer¡¯.


    Tidas whipped his head around, but didn¡¯t see the other dozen or so Reinbolt men that had survived the battle. And to top it off: some of the Moonstone men were missing..


    That was when one of them tapped Tidas on his shoulder. He was out of breath, and looked like he could fall over at any time. Skye and Murdoc immediately stopped talking, and Amara and Gavin paused their show of affection to listen in.


    The moment thed had caught a lungful of air, he huffed out; ¡°Soldiers.. Trying ta kill.. Zazzy! HELP! Please help!¡±


    Before the young man could even drop to his knees in exhaustion, Tidas, Skye, and Murdoc were nearly across the room. Amara stayed back for a split second to make sure that the young Moonstone soldier was alright, then took off after the others. Praying that Zazzy wasn¡¯t hurt at all..


    ¡®Skye and Tidas will kill¡¯em before we can even ask what happened!¡¯


    ************


    After most of the humans had gone inside, a few of the familiar Hignders that often fed and yed with Zazzy were trying to get her toe out. They had brought her a massive bear to roast and eat, but she wasn¡¯t budging..


    ¡°Oi! Come on, ye sweet beastie! We got yer favorite! Ye canna go turnin¡¯ down Bear, now can ye?! Angus! Why do ye think she¡¯s bein¡¯ so surly wit us?¡±


    The other man looked to him with an irate expression; ¡°How the bloody hell should I know?! Let¡¯s just leave the carcass here, and go. She¡¯ll eat when she gets hungry enough. Let¡¯s just get back, Wace!¡±


    The stocky Hignder grinned broadly at him; ¡°Then help me coax her outta her hole, ya bawbag!¡±


    As the two started to bicker, a group of men approached from the bunker much slower than normal. A few even looked a little surprised to see them outside. Wace didn¡¯t think much of it at first because they were all southerners. But when a bunch of them started to put their hands on the hilts of their swords..


    Wace¡¯s face turned impassive as he stared at the nearing men and asked; ¡°What business ye got ta bein¡¯ out here? Instead of enjoyin¡¯ the celebration inside?¡±


    Some of the men exchanged cocky looks, but a few more were not-so-obviously nking directions. Both Wace and Angus had caught it, but didn¡¯t let on as Wace repeated himself in a slightly more curt tone.


    Two of the Reinbolt soldiers took the lead. One had medium-length brown hair with a short, but sticky build. The other was tall with a simr hair color and length, and just as built as the first. Based on the cut of their jaw and themon swirl of their ears, it was obvious that they were brothers.


    Wace and Angus turned to have their backs to Zazzy as the taller man spoke; ¡°Good day to you.. My name is Eric, and this be my brother Shane. We¡¯ve juste to look at the monster that got away today. Before we celebrate the dead one.¡±


    Zazzy curled into her ball tighter at the man¡¯s words, which irritated Wace. He¡¯d watched the fight from the rear guard, and knew that Zazzy hadn¡¯t been in her right mind. As the dozen or so men inched closer, the shorter one spoke..


    ¡°We can take over the bestie¡¯s care if you two would like ta go back to the party. The food smells mighty temptin¡¯. Even from out here..¡±


    The one named Shane stopped and stood in front of Wace as he finished with; ¡°It be best if you two went inside now..¡±


    The two exchanged a small nce apanied by a shrug.. then Wace decked Shane right in his nose. A sickening crunch was heard upon impact, then he hit the ground. A deafening silence fell before the men pounced on the two Hignders.


    Neither had their weapons, but quickly acquired some swords as a handful of greenhorns rushed in. Wace and Angus made quick work of them, then waited for the five veterans to attack. As they stood with small cuts and devilish smiles on their faces, Zazzy stirred within her tiny house..


    As she dragged her massive body out, the Reinbolt and few Moonstone men backed up several paces. She was much bigger up close than they had anticipated, but the determination in their eyes showed that their minds were still set on revenge. As they braced themselves for an epic fight, Zazzy folded her legs under herself.


    At first, they thought that she was getting ready to charge them, but when she plopped down on the grass, confusion spread. It grew as she stretched her neck out, thenid t on the ground in between the two Hignders, and the attackers.


    Shane was still unconscious on the ground, but Eric stared down the monster before him with a searing hatred in his eyes.. Until he looked in Zazzy¡¯s..


    With her head slightly tilted, he could see therge tear drop slide down her cheek as she offered her head to him. The immense sadness and grief he saw reflected tugged at his heart to the point of making him hesitant. As he internally struggled to swing his sword, a young, frightened Moonstone soldier took off towards the bunker..


    As Eric held his sword above his head, Wace asked; ¡°Do ya understand why yer hesitatin¡¯? What ye see in her?¡±


    Eric shook his head as several other soldiers became locked on Zazzy¡¯s pain-filled expression. They didn¡¯t expect her to have human-like emotions like remorse, even though they were aware of how intelligent she was. As the soldiers started to be divided and frantic, Wace spoke up..


    ¡°I see in her what I see in all soldiers after they¡¯ve been in a real battle fer the first time.. Grief, remorse, pain.. Ye know she didna do it by choice, ya?¡±


    Eric shook his head; ¡°I didn¡¯t see anyone else ¡®getting possessed¡¯, and attacking my friends!¡±


    Angus scoffed; ¡°That¡¯s cause no one else is a fuckin¡¯ Dragon, ya bampot!¡±

 Chapter 391

    391 The Conscience Of A Dragon(Part Two)


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE AND SLIGHT VIOLENCE***


    Wace watched as the man teetered on the edge of choice. He didn¡¯t know much about the southerners before him, other than their fighting capabilities and misdirected anger. The being responsible for their grief was gone, and they had nothing else to take their anger out on: except the instrument of their friends¡¯ demise.


    As Eric wavered, Wace looked at him seriously before speaking; ¡°Lemme ask ye a question.. If a person were unknowingly slipped a drug, then smashed up the bar they was at: is it his fault? Or the bastard that slipped¡¯em the shit?¡±


    Eric and a few others shed a shocked expression before Wace continued; ¡°What if assie were slipped a drug, then raped? Is it her fault?! Na! Ye don¡¯t me the victim, ye bloody dobbers! Ye me the bastard responsible!¡±


    Angus stepped forward with hard eyes; ¡°If ye know what¡¯s good fer ya, you would Back Off. The Princess and the dragon be the only Southerners I like. So cuttin¡¯ you todgers up will be like the good ole days..¡±


    Several of the Reinbolt soldiers stepped forward as they adjusted their holds on the hilts of their swords. All the men present were mages, which should¡¯ve put Angus on edge. But he had dealt with much more intimidating enemies than the foolish youngsters before him. If anything; they were annoying rather than threatening on any level.


    Zazzy stilly with her neck stretched out between the soldiers. Tears welled up and ran down her cheeks as she wished for it all to be over..


    The forty minutes or so that Zazzy had been home had been just long enough for her to fall asleep. It was a short nightmare, but it had been filled with the faces of those she had killed. Through the darkness, she had glimpsed their faces as her tail and ws had ripped them apart.


    The utter terror, confusion, and betrayal they before she had killed them tore at Zazzy¡¯s very soul. It reflected in their eyes as her ws ripped them apart. Their screams echoed in her mind, making her feel like she reallly was a monster..


    .....


    ¡®Monsters don¡¯t deserve to live..¡¯


    As the thought crossed her mind, Zazzy whimpered, and turned her head towards the man holding his sword above her head. He looked like he was in pain, and knew that it was her fault.. ¡®If he wants to kill me because of what I did, then I have no right to deny him...Sorry Momma, Daddy..¡¯


    As she waited for the sword to swing down, Zazzy and everyone else heard what sounded like a small explosion. Looking over at the bunker door, they watched as two enormous indents were made in it before the entire thing went flying a good ten feet off of it¡¯s hinges.


    Skye was the first one to emerge from the doorway, followed closely by Tidas. The moment they saw Eric standing with his sword over Zazzy¡¯s neck: Skye screamed while Tidas rushed him. Everyone knew that Tidas was fast, but not even Skye could follow his movements; he was that quick.


    Before Eric could realize it, he was sailing through the air as Tidas began to knock out the apanying Reinbolt and Moonstone soldiers. Not even the Tanks had enough time to draw their swords. The only ones that didn¡¯t go flying were the final five or so.


    They had enough time to react while watching their eightrades get the wind knocked out of them by their prince. When they started to fight back, it was too little, toote. Tidas was so manic in his manner of attack that the soldiers couldn¡¯t keep up with him for more than a few strikes.


    He wanted to kill them all, but settled for superficial, yet very painful wounds. Most were easily handled, but Eric and Shane had gotten back up. Eric hadn¡¯t moved at first, though he was clearly fine.


    They were obviously brothers, and Tidas could tell that Eric was hesitating. But he still charged him when Shane had dashed his way. As the pair ran at Tidas, a far scarier obstacle stepped into their path..


    ¡°What were ye gonna do to me scaly bairn?¡±


    Skye had spoken in a quite voice that sent a massive chill down everyone¡¯s spine. Eric had immediately stopped, but Shane kept running at her. Before Eric could get his brother¡¯s name out, Skye had him pinned to the ground with her hand around his throat.


    Shane struggled for a few seconds until Skye¡¯s nails broke skin. The void look in her eyes made all color drain from his face as heidpletely still. Instinct telling him that the slightest flinch would guarantee his demise.


    In that moment, Shane knew that his life was less than nothing to Skye. And if he pushed her: his death woulde before he¡¯d realized what had happened. Her intent to kill was so strong that he was surprised that she had reframed so far.


    As Eric looked on with trepidation, Wace approached Skye with caution. Tidas hadn¡¯t attacked them, so he knew that they weren¡¯t involved with the southerners, but Wace wasn¡¯t sure if Skye could tell them apart right now..


    ¡®That look in her eyes.. Tis nothin¡¯ good. Assie that young shouldna know that look yet..¡¯


    As a random leaf crunched under his foot, Skye looked up at Wace; ¡°I saw ye by Zazzy. Are ye wit this lot?¡±


    Wace shook his head; ¡°Na, just tryin¡¯ ta talk ¡¯em down, is all. Well, I was. Angus was nae help at all.¡±


    ¡°I didna wanna help. I wanted ta kick some southern arse! Guess the royals beat me to it though, haha!¡± Angus interjected.


    Tidas walked over to stand at his wife¡¯s side as he said; ¡°You need to let him go, Skye. As much as I¡¯d like to, we can¡¯t kill them. They need to be dealt with by our fathers, and Lord Reinbolt.¡±


    Life came back into Skye¡¯s eyes as she looked up at her husband, and replied; ¡°They just tried ta kill me baby girl! Like Hell am I just gonna let¡¯em walk away!¡±


    Before she could do anything but release her grip, Tidas was lifting Skye to her feet. Arge part of her was angry for not demanding blood for them hurting Zazzy. But the rational side questioned if whether or not they had even done that.


    Zazzy had beenying on the ground with tear marks on her scales below her eyes, but Skye didn¡¯t see any actual blood. She¡¯d seen the one man with his sword hanging above her exposed neck, but hadn¡¯t actually seen proof of any kind of abuse. As the rational side of ger mind screamed at her, Skye¡¯s mouth had started running on it¡¯s own.


    The moment the words had left her mouth, Skye had regretted them, but she¡¯d still told Tidas; ¡°Ye a fuckin¡¯ traitor fer not runnin¡¯ each of ¡¯em through fer threatenin¡¯ our bairn..¡±


    Tidas was hurt-angry at his wife a moment before he realized that her hands were shaking. Skye really did see Zazzy as a fully-fledged family member, and as their first child. She wasn¡¯t the same as a dog or cat due to her intelligence, and they had raised her from an egg.


    ¡®I understand Skye¡¯s anger, and I wanna be on her side for this, but..¡¯


    ¡°You know that¡¯s not true, love. You know how much I love her, and you know that there¡¯s more to this than what we¡¯re seeing¡± Tidas reached out to his wife as he had spoken.


    Skye¡¯s emotions were raging, but Tidas¡¯ voice was the only thing to reach her. His, and one other..


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad at them, Momma. It¡¯s not their fault, it¡¯s mine. I killed their friends.. I don¡¯t have a right to be angry at them, and neither do you.¡±


    Skye whipped her head around to look at her scaly bairn; ¡°Like Hell I don¡¯t have a reason! They¡¯re tryin¡¯ ta kill you! It wasna yer fault, Zazzy! And I¡¯ll cut down anyone that says otherwise!¡±


    ¡°Tryin¡¯ to silence anyone who disagrees with Ya, huh? Yer just like every other noble out there,¡± Shane snipped as he stood up.


    Skye narrowed her eyes on him; ¡°Nobles aren¡¯t the only ones ta kill those that threaten their family. And don¡¯t think fer a second that me title will stop me, either. I couldna give two shits less about what others think of me.¡±


    Shane sneered at her; ¡°That¡¯s not a good way for a princess to see things.. Ye could be quite damaging to the MacArthur name with an attitude like that. Not as damaging as that monster over there, but fairly close.¡±


    Skye eyes narrowed on the man; ¡°What did you just call her?¡±


    Shane smirked; ¡°She¡¯s a monster. Hardly different from that thing that you killed yourself.. If you were smart, you¡¯d kill that one before it rampages in the city.¡±


    Skye took one step forward before her husband¡¯s hand was on her shoulder. She turned and stared daggers at him, but Tidas didn¡¯t even flinch. He simply gestured towards an upright Zazzy..


    When Skye¡¯s eyes locked with hers, she saw an overwhelming pain in them. The majority of her anger drained away as she walked passed Shane, and straight to her scaly bairn. As Zazzy brought her head down to nuzzle against her mother, Tidas turned back towards Shane.


    Eric was passing by Skye and Zazzy when he looked at them. In a strange way, she really did look like she was consoling a child. A mental picture of his own wife and child shed through his mind¡¯s eye as he turned his attention back towards his older younger brother. Tidas was standing just a couple feet away from him as he spoke in a menacing tone..


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re under orders to stir the pot, or if you simply have a death wish, but you best listen well.. Skye will not kill you. I will kill you. And most people will look the other way. Especially if I exin that you had previously threatened my wife and dragon.¡±


    As Eric came to stand next to his brother, Tidas added; ¡°I don¡¯t use or take my position lightly, but if I even Think that you n to hurt my wife or scaly bairn: I with crush your entire fucking existence into dust, then let the wind carry you off.¡±


    Eric knew of Prince Tidas¡¯ character firsthand, but had never seen such violent intent reflected in any man¡¯s eyes before. As he swallowed hard, Eric prayed that his dimwitted brother wouldn¡¯t do anything stupid..


    That was when Shane had pulled his dagger out...

 Chapter 392

    392 The Conscience Of A Dragon(Part Three)


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE, VIOLENCE, AND SLIGHT GORE***


    **Special Author¡¯s Note**


    ¡°This is for the ones we lost!¡±


    Skye and Zazzy looked up to see Tidas get stabbed in the hand. When the hilt hade into contact with his palm, he grabbed ahold of it, then hit Shane in his face. The bottom of the dagger¡¯s hilt had lined up with the bridge of his nose, and shattered it.


    Shane cried out as Tidas pulled the dagger out of his hand, then slowly pulled his short sword out..


    ¡°So who exactly is it that you¡¯re trying to avenge?¡±


    Shane¡¯s eyes burned with animosity as he looked up at Tidas, and said; ¡°Our fallen! That beast Killed how many soldiers?! It deserves ta be put to death!¡±


    Tidas¡¯ suspicion grew as he pointed the tip of his sword at the Reinbolt soldier¡¯s neck, and replied; ¡°Which Fallen? Give me a name of someone close to you that died. A reason for you to be reacting like this. Being angry about losingrades is understandable, but Zazzy is Not a killer.. Unless we tell her it¡¯s okay..¡±


    ¡°So,¡± Tidas rested his hand on the hilt to his long sword; ¡°Who are you so upset about?¡±


    .....


    Eric recognized the nervous twitch that his brother got any time he was being dishonest in some way. His anger surged, but he kept it in check as he came to stand off to the side of the two. The moment his brother lied and said Teresa, he knew there was something more going on..


    ¡°Why are you lying? Why would you-¡±


    ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m not lying! And any soldier worth a damn that respects their brothers in arms should be just as pissed off as I am!¡± Shane countered.


    ¡°The others don¡¯t hold Zazzy responsible for what happened in the Old Capital. No one does but you lot, and Zazzy herself. She¡¯s a goodss, and has far more humanity in her than a bawbag like you,¡± Tidas stated as he ced the tip of his sword against Shane¡¯s neck.


    Shane swallowed hard, then looked to his brother for help. Eric hesitated, which made his brother angry. As blood began to drip down from the hole in Tidas¡¯ hand, Shane made what he thought was a subtle gesture to his brother.


    Eric knew what he wanted him to do, but wasn¡¯t dumb enough to try. The rotation of his right shoulder meant that he wanted Eric to attack Tidas, but he didn¡¯t have a death wish. He was a prince, the RMC Commander, and the lead Pir of Alcon..


    ¡°No, brother. This was a folly from the start, and I¡¯m not about ta try and fight a Pir..¡±


    The look of betrayal that shed in Shane¡¯s eyes pained Eric, but he needed to understand that they were outmatched. Even if they went against Prince Tidas and won, which was impossible; the Hignders, Princess Skye, and the dragon would kill them easily afterwards.


    Shane felt hurt for a few seconds, then he switched over to outrage. Eric was his older brother, and Shane believed that they should always have each other¡¯s back: no matter what. Eric did not see it that way..


    When they were children, yes, but as adults: Eric had a wife and child that he was responsible for. Without him, they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive. As their loving faces shed before his eyes, Eric looked at his brother and said; ¡°I promised my family that I¡¯d return to them, and I Won¡¯t break that promise.¡±


    Shane stared daggers at his older brother as he yelled; ¡°I¡¯m your family First! I asked you if you¡¯d back me up before we left! You¡¯d betray your own brother?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯da stabbed ya as a bairn if ye had been me kin,¡± Angus stated before turning, and walking over to Zazzy and Skye.


    Tidas kept a smirk at bay as he spoke; ¡°And how are you not betraying your brother by trying to get him to Attempt to harm his Prince? That¡¯s a guaranteed death sentence, but you were still eggin¡¯ him on to do it.. What¡¯s that say about you?¡±


    As Shane¡¯s grin turned cocky, he spoke in a conceded tone; ¡°Who said anythin¡¯ about us gettin¡¯ in trouble? We¡¯re doing a service, killing that thing..¡±


    Shane¡¯s voice was so low that he thought only Tidas and his brother could hear him as he added; ¡°And you..¡±


    In a sh, Tidas¡¯ hand was around his throat. He pinned Shane to the ground, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. As he struggled to breath, Tidas eyed him like a man gone insane..


    ¡°Did my brother order this?! Tell me the Truth! NOW!¡±


    Shane¡¯s eyes went wide with both fear and shock, and Eric recognized it. He wasn¡¯t about to say anything though; he was currently frozen in fear. Praying that Prince Tidas was feeling merciful, and that his brother would stop being so stupid.


    As Shane struggled, he managed to squeak out; ¡°No! He didn¡¯t, I swear! Prince Marco never said nothin¡¯ to me!¡±


    Tidas grew deathly silent for a moment as he stared down at him, then said; ¡°I never said Marco.. Just ¡®my brother¡¯.¡±


    Shane¡¯s demeanor shifted from calm struggles to frantically trying to escape the prince¡¯s hold. He had let go of the dagger when he¡¯d gotten pinned to the ground with Tidas¡¯ right hand. Now Shane grabbed for it like it was hisst chance at life..


    Tidas saw what he was reaching for, and moved his hand away towards Eric. He hadn¡¯t realized it until the man was pulling the dagger from his hand. As Tidas¡¯ flesh tore, he looked towards the brother.


    His expression held no anger or malice, just worry. He¡¯d only taken his eyes off of Shane for a moment, but in that time, a random soldier had tossed him another dagger. Tidas heard the metal of the sword thud against the ground, and moved his head to the side just in the nick of time.


    A minuscule amount of blood trickled down the side of Tidas¡¯ cheek as Shane attempted to slide out from underneath of him. He still had a grip on Shane¡¯s throat, but that onlysted until he kicked Tidas in his groin.


    As the prince fell over, Eric watched his brother scurry up onto his knees, then lift the dagger up. As he swung down on Tidas, Eric yelled at his brother to stop..


    A gut-wrenching crunch resounded through the strath as Skye ran Shane through with one of her short swords. Her eyes were pitiless, and her hold steady as she turned the sword slightly, then pulled it out in one quick jerk. As the ck de slid out, Shane flopped over with a heavy thud.


    Eric went to his brother¡¯s side, and propped him up in hisp. He coughed up quite a bit of blood as he tried to keep what was spilling out of him inside with his hand. As tears welled up in his eyes, he looked up at his older brother, then said; ¡°I¡¯m gonna die, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°...I think so.. What did you expect?! Why did you-¡±


    ¡°You know why, Eric.. Sue needs the money.. Will ya help her? She¡¯s so sickly.. She¡¯s always been so..¡±


    Before Shane could finish his sentence, he coughed up arge amount of blood. Skye had heard his words, and became curious as to ¡®the money¡¯ part..


    ¡°Who paid ye ta do what? And why?¡± she asked with a surly expression.


    Shane just red at her at first, bur Eric convinced him to tell her; ¡°Prince Marco paid me to kill the dragon.. And he said there was a bonus if I could at least hurt Prince Tidas.¡±


    Skye huffed testily; ¡°Yer a fuckin¡¯ idiot fer exceptin¡¯ his offer.. Were there any witnesses to ye two meetin¡¯? Did ye do it in public or private?¡±


    Shane¡¯s breathing became shallow as he answered; ¡°Twas a private meeting with one of his guards. A beautiful woman..¡±


    Skye internally cursed. She hated the fact that her friend was wrapped up in it, but continued with her questions; ¡°Did they pay you already?¡±


    Shane shook his head; ¡°Half of it. My wife¡¯s medical bills were piling up.. She¡¯s not long fer this world.. She¡¯ll be goin¡¯ to a far better ce than me when she dies.. Wish I..could¡¯ve seen her..¡±


    When Shane stopped breathing, Eric started to panic. Skye sighed heavily, then put her hands on Shane to heal him. His heart was still beating, so he had a chance if Skye worked quickly enough.


    She really didn¡¯t want to heal him, but she had to get answers. As Skye got him sputtering again, Tidas walked over with a very pissed off expression. When he tried to yank Skye¡¯s hands off of him, Zazzy stomped over, and nudged him away from her.


    Seeing he was outnumbered, Tidas through his hands up in a defensive manner as he said; ¡°Fine! Save the bastard! He only tried to kill me!¡±


    Keeping her calm as she worked, Skye rebutted; ¡°Na, husband. He¡¯s merely a manipted tool.. I wanna know Why Marco wants Zazzy dead.¡±


    Tidas quirked an eyebrow at her; ¡°Probably because it¡¯d be easier ta get to you if she were gone. Plus: she¡¯s a dragon. She¡¯s basically a small army wrapped up in a tank. Even my father found her a bit concerning at first, but Marco wanted to either kill her or take her away since day one.¡±


    ¡°What will happen to my brother now? Will he go to the dungeons?¡± Eric asked in a slightly sheepish voice.


    Skye looked at Eric, then back to Tidas; ¡°He won¡¯t live long if we do that. Marco will see him as a loose end that needs cuttin¡¯..¡±


    ncing down at Shane, Skye added; ¡°You need ta run away.. Far away.¡±


    ¡°We can take ¡¯em in,¡± Wace stated.


    Angus scoffed from his spot by his side and spoke with heavy sarcasm; ¡°Oh aye! We be happy ta take a murderer into the fold.. Murdoc, Amara, and the others¡¯ll love that.¡±


    ¡°What will I love? Who dares ta speak of me heart!¡± Murdoc called out in a jovial manner as he and Amara came outside.


    As they saw the blood and drawn weapons, Murdoc grinned and added; ¡°Looks like all the fun¡¯s happenin¡¯ out here..¡±


    As Amara stopped by Wace, Angus, and Zazzy, she asked; ¡°What¡¯d we miss?¡±

 Chapter 393

    393 The Conscience Of A Dragon(Part Four)


    As Tidas and Skye filled in Murdoc and Amara, Zazzy looked over at the men that had wanted to kill her. The ones that had gathered outside were grouped off, and talking amongst themselves. Wondering if they would all have to be banished.


    They weren¡¯t under the Eric and Shane¡¯smand, and had all acted on their own ord. The only saving grace they had was the fact that Tidas had kicked their asses before most could make a move. No one seemed angry about the oue or situation except the two brothers.


    They kept whispering with hostile expressions, making it look like they were either angry, or arguing. As Zazzy strained to listen, she realized that they were talking about her..


    Shane was holding his older brother¡¯s shoulder as he spoke intensely; ¡°We can still do this if you back me.. If we switch targets, the future King will still ept us-¡±


    ¡°No! I won¡¯t be a part of your downfall! If you want to sacrifice yourself, then do it without me! I¡¯m done! Do you realize that you have put my family in jeopardy?! Prince Marco might make a move on us because of you!¡±


    As Eric took a shaky breath, Shane tried to convince him once again; ¡°Then help me! We can go back to rewards! You might even get promoted! And I won¡¯t have to be banished! PLEASE brother?! Are ya really going to abandon me now?!¡±


    Before Eric could say another word, Zazzy was sticking her head in between them. The younger one was obviously making his brother ufortable, and Zazzy knew whom he was trying to target.. ¡®It¡¯ll be a cold day in hell before I let anyone hurt my Da or my Mom..¡¯


    As the thought crossed her mind, Skye caught what was happening out of the corner of her eye, and had immediately tried to walk over to intervene. Tidas had grabbed her hand gently, and winked before whispering; ¡°Just watch for now..¡±


    Shane looked like he was going to piss himself, but Eric only looked concerned for his brother. Zazzy wouldn¡¯t hurt them unless they openly threatened either her parents, or someone that she knew. And she knew that Shane was talking about her father.


    .....


    It apparently took quite a bit to anger a dragon, but Zazzy was nearing her limit. Her nostrils red as she huffed at him, freaking him out. As Shane stumbled backwards, she heard the other man say; ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt him.. He¡¯s a fool, but he¡¯s my family, too.¡±


    Zazzy bent her neck to look at the other man clearly. His demeanor was pleading, making her attention waver. When Eric¡¯s eyes went wide, it didn¡¯t register right away.


    An odd pinging noise coupled with a strange, phantom tinge on her neck had Zazzy whipping her head around..


    Shane stood with a sword in his hands, and a confused expression on his face. He didn¡¯t think that his sword would literally bounce off of her scales, and nearly smack his face. As a shallow cut on his corbone started to bleed, Zazzy realized what had happened.


    The first thing she did was roar so loud that it shook both the ground, and the nearest few bunkers. Skye and Tidas were instantly next to her again; both with their swords at Shane¡¯s neck..


    Eric watched on helplessly as Shane crumbled to his knees. There was no saving him this time. They had already pardoned him, and had been discussing where to put him in the Hignds. Now: he was rightfully screwed.


    Murdoc and Wace went to his sides, and hoisted him to his feet. As Skye pulled her arm back, ready to end Shane; Zazzy started to make odd trilling noises. Tidas and and Skye shared a confused expression between them, then looked to her and asked at the same time; ¡°A weird smell?¡±


    Skye¡¯s rage was boiling over as she fought back the urge to run him through right then and there. Tidas was controlling his emotions surprisingly well as he looked between his wife, dragon, and the bastard who had tried to hurt his scaly bairn. As he debated with Skye over who would kill him, an exasperated Zazzy stepped forward..


    To those on the outside, it looked like Skye and Tidas were just looking at their dragon, but they were actually in a very deep conversation with her. Zazzy¡¯s head whipped back and forth as begged them not to kill him, but Skye and Tidas were adamant.


    She kept saying something about a weird smell, but it was familiar. Kind of like how Richard had smelled to her. Neither could sense any of the Dark and Ether magic from before, so they didn¡¯t believe her. Fed up with arguing, Skye snapped at Zazzy a bit..


    ¡°I know ye feel bad about what happened durin¡¯ the battle, but he is a Very Bad Man, me scaly bairn! Yer Da and I Will Not let him try ta hurt ya again! And I dinna care ta hear another word of it!¡±


    As Skye went off, the bunker doors flew open, revealing a steady stream of curious RMC and Hignders. They had felt Zazzy¡¯s roar, and many had seen Skye, Tidas, Murdoc, and Amara run out earlier. As everyone gathered around, one person that had been in off to the side of Zazzy¡¯s house watching slipped back into the crowds...


    Skye whirled around, and looked at the cowardly man before her with her sword drawn. Shane yelped and cried out for his brother, but Eric could only look on with restrained emotions. Skye nced over her shoulder at him, then looked at Zazzy again.


    Only she and Tidas could hear her telepathic pleas, but everyone could see Zazzy¡¯s tears, and hear her whimpers. She was clearly begging for the man¡¯s life..


    Looking at the uneasy expressions of everyone around her, Skye stabbed her sword into the ground as she yelled; ¡°Dammit! Why does she gotta be so Stubborn!¡±


    Tidas shed her a small smile as he said; ¡°She takes after her mother..¡±


    ¡°Not the time, husband!¡± Skye yelled in response before adding; ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll examine him! If there¡¯s nothin¡¯ amiss wit ¡¯em, Ima killin¡¯ him! Ye ken?!¡±


    Zazzy nodded in the positive as she happily trilled, and leaned down and forward to nuzzle against her mother. Skye huffed, then grabbed her horn, and lightly shook it while saying; ¡°If he¡¯s clean: he¡¯s dead without a fuss, alright?¡±


    With a final trill of agreement: Skye walked over, and roughly ced her hand on his forehead. It only took a second for her to feel something off within him.. ¡®Why does it feel so familiar?¡¯


    As the thought crossed her mind, Skye recalled that it was Marco that had put them up to it.. ¡®I suppose it would make sense fer him ta be maniptin¡¯ the ring leader..¡±


    ¡°Dammit..¡±


    Tidas quirked his eyebrow; ¡°Was she right?¡±


    Skye straightened up, then walked the couple feet to Zazzy and said; ¡°Ima sorry I doubted ya me sweet bairn.. I just canna handle the thought of someone wantin¡¯ ta hurt ya. Can ye forgive me?¡±


    As Zazzy nuzzled against her in reply, Tidas asked what she had found to change her mind. She sighed heavily, then told him to hang on..


    ¡°I can show ya after I take it outta him.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡± Tidas asked, utterly confused by her statement.


    ¡°Remember when ye found out how I made yer armor? The incident that followed? With that shard from Marco? I assume that this was his desired result,¡± Skye replied as she walked towards Shane.


    He squirmed and tried to yank his arms free, but Murdoc and Wace weren¡¯t letting him go anywhere. He started to il his legs, and kicked at Skye any time she stepped towards him. Bing irritated, she reached into her pocket, and grabbed a couple grapes.


    As Tidas fought off a chuckle, Skye dropped the grapes, and almost instantly started to grow vines to bind Shane¡¯s legs with. As they wrapped around him, he screamed and started to flip out to the point of Skye needing to bind his arms as well. When she walked around to look at the back of his neck, Shane was practically foaming at the mouth.


    Skye ran her fingers along the back of his neck, and almost immediately felt a slight bump. Turning to the spectators, she asked if anyone had a sharp pocket knife. Several volunteered, giving Skye a plethora to choose from. Once she found the correct de type that she needed for a small incision, Skye got to work.


    Eric actually had toe and hold his brother¡¯s head steady before Skye could make a cut. She didn¡¯t want to stab Shane¡¯s spine and paralyze him, or kill him. Once he was still, it took Skye two minutes to pop a small sliver of what looked like ck ss out of his neck.


    Skye recognized it as soon as she saw it: it was a piece of Marco¡¯s amulet.. ¡®He was bein¡¯ manipted, but since when? Since he left Alcon? Or did it activate when he saw Zazzy and Tidas? Or maybe gettin¡¯ so close ta Richard activated it?¡¯


    As a million thoughts ran through Skye¡¯s mind, Tidas asked what she had found. shing him the ck sliver, his features shifted into smoldering fury. Skye was going to pull him aside to talk to him about it, but their conversation would have to wait..


    As soon as Skye had taken out the piece of amulet, Shane¡¯s mind and heart had almost instantly cleared. His memories were a bit hazy, but the feeling of teetering between reality and insanity were gone. As his eyes focused and he saw his older brother, Shane reached out and asked where they were..


    Zazzy was ted that Shane wasn¡¯t trying to kill her, but wondered why a tiny piece of rock would make him want to hurt her. As she listened to the humans talk, she kept hearing the name ¡®Prince Marco¡¯ over and over again. Remembering that he was the creepy guy that threatened to have her either locked away or killed; Zazzy made a mental note to find out more about him.


    ¡°Zazzy?! Ye listenin¡¯ ta me,ssie? Do ye want me ta toss out these bears or not?!¡± Skye bellowed from over near her house.


    As she trudged over, Zazzy telepathically asked why she had zipped over to her house. Skye made an excuse about how ¡®she could smell the bears from where they were¡¯, but it was a lie. She just didn¡¯t want Zazzy to hear Tidas interrogating Shane and Eric.


    As Amara walked over and joined Skye and Zazzy, Tidas started off by asking Shane if he had been aware of Marco¡¯s amulet fragment. When he told him no, Tidas grinned internally to himself, then locked eyes with Shane..


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky that Zazzy is such a loving creature, or you would be dead right now.. Was the hate for her nted? Or do you hold a real grudge that was amplified?¡± Tidas asked with a calm expression.


    Shane sighed as he looked at his older brother for confirmation; ¡°It was nted, just as the shard was. What will happen to me now? Will I really have to stay here in the Hignds the rest of my life?¡±


    Right as Tidas was about to answer him, Zazzy started to flip out. She had asked to look at the shard, which Skye hadn¡¯t technically touched bare-handed. The moment she had, Skye fell over: unconscious and unresponsive...

 Chapter 394

    394 The Conscience Of A Dragon(Part Five)


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE AND SLIGHT GORE***


    ¡°Skye?! Can you hear me?! Come on, love! Say something to me!¡± Tidas screamed as he held his unconscious wife in his arms.


    Zazzy was hovering above him, listening for her mother¡¯s heartbeat. It was pounding furiously, which was both good and bad. She was alive, but if her heart maintained such a rapid pace for too long: it could stop.


    She couldn¡¯t remember the term for it, but Tidas figured that it was most likely cardiac arrest. Skye had been teaching Zazzy about the biology of different species, in small doses. It was hard to make a solid lesson n with Hignders begging to y with her at all hours of the day, but she knew enough to recognize what was happening.


    As Zazzy watched Skye¡¯s face contort with what looked to be fear, she and Tidas kept calling out to her..


    ************


    ¡®When did it get so dark? Why is it so cold? Where am I?! Thest thing I remember is touchin¡¯ that shard of Marco¡¯s amulet..¡¯


    As soon as the thought crossed her mind, Skye was bombarded with a rapid array of images. Some made sense, and pertained to her dilemma. But there were many that didn¡¯t make any sense..


    The first thing she saw was Eric and Shane heading north with a bunch of the Hignders. The second was Marco sitting on the throne with ckened eyes. He was smirking like he¡¯d won a prize..


    .....


    The next sh was of a burned-down town. She thought that she had glimpsed Thistlewood tavern burned to the ground, but it made little sense, since that was in Dragonhorn.. ¡®Where did the walls go?¡¯


    As the thought crossed her mind, Skye¡¯s thoughts were bombarded with images in a quickening session. They were simple at first, then they started to show people and ces that she had never seen before...


    A city surrounded by red dragon bones..


    Genie dead on the ground..


    Mei crying..


    Zazzy torching soldiers..


    Sand as far as her eyes could see in every direction..


    An ocean in the sky..


    A cold, dark room with chains everywhere..


    Magnus dressed in his finest clothes whileying on a funeral alter..


    Marco smiling with ck eyes..


    A beautiful woman with red hair reaching out to her..


    A giant of a man with ocean-blue eyes, and a strong bloodlust..


    Zas crying with a sad smile as hey on the ground..


    Shasta and Lawrence at an alter together in wedding clothes..


    People running and screaming in the capital as it burned..


    Piles of dead bodies in the background: most being the RMC members that were in the Hignds with her right now. Marco stood facing the burning piles of her loved onesughing. As he turned and faced her, Skye saw that his eyes werepletely ck with her golden color for his iris..


    The red haired woman from before screaming something while burning..


    Her father having his head cut off by the Royal Executioner..


    Alfred and Rhea¡¯s limp bodies swinging in the gallows with Murdoc, Petrie, Amara, and many of her other Hignder friends..


    The sky filled with dragons at dawn..


    A burning ship with Peggy standing on it, smiling sadly at her..


    Tidas being pulled apart by four horses..


    Shasta being shackled down, and run through..


    Skye was nearing her breaking point when an ethereal-looking woman with pointed ears appeared before her. She made Skye feel warm and safe as she smiled gently at her, then spoke as she reached out.


    ¡°These are glimpses of your future, Catalyst. Many are set in stone, but a few may yet be changed. Your future is uncertain, but the world will end without you. Are you willing to sacrifice all that you are for the sake of those around you?¡±


    Tears streamed down Skye¡¯s cheeks as she looked at the beautiful Fae. She reminded Skye of Celestia quite a bit, except that she was older, and was the same size as her. As she stretched out her hand to the woman, Skye replied; ¡°Please let me save them.. I canna watch them die..¡±


    The woman¡¯s smile became edged with sadness; ¡°I am sorry, but not all will survive by the time the Cmityes to pass. The world as a whole will begin to change soon, and you have a chance to help mold it. Will you build it up? Or tear it down?¡±


    Skye wiped her tears away before locking eyes with the woman; ¡°Both..¡±


    The Fae studied her a moment, then beamed at her as she said; ¡°Hmm.. I look forward to seeing you, Catalyst. When you return from the sands, and your powers are on the brink:e and see me. Maevis and Nics will guide you..¡±


    As she started to fade away, the woman called out; ¡°Do not allow your grief to be your downfall, Catalyst. If you allow your heart to be numb to the world, it will forget you when you need it most..¡±


    ************


    ¡°Skye? Come on, love. Don¡¯t do this to me again! Please wake up?¡± Tidas practically yelled as he held his wife in his arms.


    He had moved her into Zazzy¡¯s little house, and was sitting with her as Murdoc, Amara, and several others went to look for a Shaman. He was stroking her cheek as he called to her when she stirred. Zazzy was halfway inside, blocking everyone from gawking when her tail started to happily whip back and forth.


    As Skye¡¯s eyes fluttered open, Tidas sighed heavily before saying; ¡°Thank the gods! What happened?!¡±


    Shaking her head, she replied; ¡°I have No fuckin¡¯ clue.. That-that was...intense. I¡¯ll exinter. What¡¯s goin¡¯ on?¡±


    Tidas narrowed his eyes on her; ¡°Umm, no. You¡¯re tellin¡¯ me what happened right now.¡±


    Skye shook her head; ¡°Not now. When we¡¯re alone..¡±


    Right as the words slipped from Skye¡¯s mouth, Zazzy felt someone tap her on her backside. Moving to the side; Amara, Murdoc, and a Shaman that they recognized from the the battlefield came in. Zazzy¡¯s house wasrge enough to amodate her size, so five people fit rtively easily inside.


    During her mother¡¯s examination, Zazzy seemed more than a little off. Her thoughts were erratic and filled with worry. Knowing what the issue was, Tidas requested that he have a small talk with Skye and Zazzy after Skye was cleared.


    After he checked her over, the three left, at Tidas¡¯ request, then Zazzy moved so that the entrance to her house wold be generally covered. Knowing how many Tanks were outside, Tidas spoke low to Zazzy so Skye could hear him as well..


    ¡°Alright, my scaly Princess: you need to pay attention because I¡¯m saying this one final time.. It¡¯s not your fault. Richard was taken over by the Ethereal Spear, and you were too. You mustn¡¯t me yourself.¡±


    As Zazzy shifted her head away from her parents, Skye got up. She wobbled over to Zazzy, and flopped over onto the side of her neck where her spikes didn¡¯t stick out. As she leaned against her sweet young dragon, Skye gently ran her hand up and down in a soothing motion as she spoke..


    ¡°Yer the sweetestss I¡¯ve ever met: we know that ye didna want ta hurt those soldiers, and so does everyone else. Ye mustn¡¯t me yer self, my sweet. There¡¯s only one person that¡¯s unforgivable in all this..¡±


    As Skye nced at Tidas, he gave her a subtle nod of agreement the said; ¡°People die in battles, sweetheart. That¡¯s just the way the world works. Every man and woman that went with us knew that they could die. You didn¡¯t do it with intent: that¡¯s what matters.¡±


    Zazzy argued that the family members of the ones who had died might disagree with him, which was slightly urate. He had known many people to be irrational when confronted with the death of a loved one. Tidas tried to exin that people act rashly when hurting, but she thought that they were right to do so..


    ¡°I love ye sweetss, but yer missin¡¯ the point,¡± Skye cut in; ¡°The fact that ye suffer over their deaths shows that ye care. A murderer doesna care fer their victims. Yer not a murderer.¡±


    As soon as Zazzy started to protest again, Tidas walked over and petted her while he spoke; ¡°The duel feelings you¡¯re experiencing are the main reason we fight: so others won¡¯t know the horrors of war. If we wouldn¡¯t ofe here, how many more Hignders would¡¯ve died? How long until he discovered the bunkers, and attacked the city? You saved them, sweet girl. Along with those who died..¡±


    ¡°I me myself for every soldier lost under mymand. All their names and faces are still clear as day in my mind, so I understand your guilt and pain. Carry it with you: don¡¯t wallow in it. Let them live on through your actions in life. Because if you give up, they¡¯re lost..¡±


    As Tidas¡¯ words sunk in, Skye added; ¡°We love ya, Zazzy. Yer our first child, and we don¡¯t wanna see ya suffer fer somethin¡¯ that couldna be controlled. It wasna yer fault, ye ken?¡±


    Zazzy looked between her two parents a moment as they grinned softly at her. It was the same cherished expression she¡¯d seen a million times, but edged with worry. As she huffed her acknowledgment, they wrapped their arms around her head..


    ¡®How did I get so lucky? I¡¯m sorry for worrying you two.. I love you both more than anything..¡¯


    As they heard her thought and squeezed her, Murdoc started to yell from behind Zazzy; ¡°Oi! Are ye spendin¡¯ the night out here, or are yein¡¯ back to the party! Got a whole lotta people askin¡¯ fer the heroes! All three of ye!¡±


    Skye and Tidas shared a smirk while Zazzy looked confused.. ¡®Who¡¯s the third?¡¯


    The two doting parents beamed at their scaly bairn as they replied at the same time; ¡°You are, goofy.¡±


    As Zazzy backed out of her little house, she was greeted with a sea of Hignders: all chanting her name. As Murdoc stepped forward to stand next to the three, he called out to the crowds; ¡°Three cheers fer the Saviors of the Hignds!¡±


    As the crowds exploded with their enthusiasm, Zazzy blinked back the tears. She thought that many would hate her, but it was the opposite. A few of the Hignders that had always turned their noises up, or were scared of her were all screaming her name now.


    As a wave of tion flooded Zazzy¡¯s heart, Tidas and Skye sped hands, and bowed. The sun was setting on their final night in the Hignds, and they nned on enjoying themselves to the fullest. As they rejoined the festivities, an RMC member snuck off to send a report to the capital...

 Chapter 395

    395 Where Did The Wound Go?


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE***


    The party went on until two o¡¯clock in the morning or so, but Skye and Tidas had spent several hours outside with Zazzy. Bringing the party outside with them..


    Zazzy was fed a plethora of tasty snacks as random people thanked her for her part in taking down the Monster in the North. Literally hundreds of Hignders had lost their lives to Richard over the years, and everyone was extremely grateful to the three that had taken it down.


    All of the soldiers were celebrated as heroes, but Skye, Tidas, and Zazzy were the ones that had actually stopped Richard¡¯s yearly murder sprees. He was getting closer and closer to the bunkers, which was why the Hignders had been preparing an assault of their own. The Alconians showing up had saved them from ughter, and most knew it despite Murdoc¡¯s opposing ims.


    Zazzy was given every kind of meat imaginable, but had particrly loved her roasted bear. It would turn into an exceptionally rare treat once they returned to the Capital, so she was overly excited to have it on her final night in the Hignds.


    Skye and Tidas ate the equivalent of nearly half a dozen nen between them. Around ten minutes or so into their eating, Skye had recalled the fact that Tidas had gotten stabbed in the hand by Shane. She had immediately started to fuss, but Tidas attempted to brush her off..


    ¡°...Are ye daft, husband?! A de Went Through yer Hand! How are ye not cryin¡¯ out in pain?!¡± Skye whisper-yelled in his ear.


    Tidas shrugged; ¡°Because the wound¡¯s not there anymore. One of the Shamans must¡¯ve healed me when I wasn¡¯t paying attention.¡±


    Skye¡¯s jaw dropped for a moment before she grabbed his wrist, then pulled him along into Zazzy¡¯s little house again. Skye mentally asked her scaly bairn to block the door while she talked to Tidas. Without more than a nod, Zazzy followed after her parents, then wedged her rear into the doorway; effectively blocking most sight and sound.


    .....


    Tidas had cracked a few jokes as Skye had pulled him along, which was a sign of how tense he was. In truth; he had noticed that his wound had healed almost right after Shane had tried to cut off Zazzy¡¯s head. The fact that there wasn¡¯t any pain when he¡¯d gripped his sword had not been lost to him..


    ¡°Alright, spill it. I know that ye were talkin¡¯ out yer arse out there. What¡¯s happened, husband?¡±


    Locking eyes with his wife, Tidas replied; ¡°I honestly have no idea. I realized that it had healed earlier, but I don¡¯t understand how. A Shaman hasn¡¯t touched me.¡±


    Skye sighed heavily; ¡°This isna the first time that ye have healed yer self, Tidas. Back when we were fightin¡¯ Richard, too. And..¡±


    ¡°And what?¡±


    Skye crossed her arms; ¡°Remember our first time meetin¡¯ Petrie? Ya funneled yer power into yer horse ta keep up wit Thoth, remember?¡±


    Tidas quirked an eyebrow at her; ¡°Aye.. What¡¯s your point?¡±


    ¡°...Ye can only do that if ye have Tank and Shaman traits. I think yer trait has been dormant: manifestin¡¯ only when tis needed. Like when yer life¡¯s in danger, or if ya perceive yer loved ones ta be in harm¡¯s way.¡±


    Tidas paced the small space as Skye had talked. She madeplete sense, and knew more about it than he did. But it all still seemed so unreal to him..


    ¡°Are you sure that I have another trait? I mean, what are the odds? Does the fact that you¡¯re the Catalyst have anything to do with it?¡±


    Skye propped her elbow on her other arm, and rubbed at her chin as she thought out loud; ¡°It might be rted. There¡¯s that part of the legend missin¡¯ that we know nothin¡¯ about yet. And yer me Aegis.. I suppose it would make sense that ya would get stronger.¡±


    The corners of his mouth twitched as he asked; ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll get more like you? Oh! Maybe I¡¯ll get all of them, too. I could kick Marco¡¯s ass without issue.¡±


    Skye chuckled before she replied; ¡°Or I could kick his arse for ya.¡±


    Tidasughed so hard that he had actually scared Zazzy a bit. She flicked her tail on instinct, knocking her father on his ass. As Skye gripped her sides fromughing so hard, Tidas got up, and roughly patted her backside. Zazzy telepathically apologized, then resumed getting tossed chunks of meat by a group of Hignders who were having an aiming contest.


    Skye kissed her husband¡¯s cheek; ¡°I think we should keep that between us. I can teach ya how ta tap into it and refine it, but tis gonna take a lotta work.¡±


    Tidas scoffed; ¡°Like I¡¯m not used to that.¡±


    Skye grinned mischievously at him; ¡°Actually it¡¯s fairly close ta the work that ye do at the RMC Headquarters: readin¡¯. Lots and lots of readin¡¯..¡±


    Tidas had noticed his wife¡¯s voice turn cumbersome as she¡¯d finished. Skye liked to read, but the level of studying she had done to hone her Shaman trait was tedious and repetitive. As she started to name off some books for him to read when they had returned to Alcon, Tidas tapped on Zazzy to let them out..


    The rest of the night was filled withughter and fun times. Various games were yed while everyone drank and talked. Hignders and Alconians broke bread and shared stories. As Amara and Wace looked around, they shared a knowing grin..


    ¡°She would¡¯ve been so proud,¡± Wacemented in a low voice.


    Amara gently patted his shoulder as she turned to rejoin Gavin; ¡°We can be proud in her stead.. Protect me goddaughter, Wally. Sorcha will thank ya whenever we see her again.¡±


    Before she was too far away to whisper, Wace asked; ¡°Ye do realize that she can kick the arse of almost everyone here, right?¡±


    Amara stopped and turned back to him; ¡°But she¡¯ll need allies fer when her enemiese fer her en masse.. The day wille, Wally. Best get ready fer it.¡±


    Wace scoffed derisively; ¡°And how could ye know that?!¡±


    Amara shed him an impish smile as she replied; ¡°Cause it¡¯s what Sorcha said woulde ta pass..¡±


    Wace¡¯s eyes bulged a moment, prompting a burst ofughter from Amara. As she cackled, Gavin came up from behind her, and wrapped his arms around her waist. As sheughed and yelled for him to put her down, Gavin apologized to Wace before he fake-dragged her off.


    He wasughing so hard that he hadn¡¯t noticed that Petrie had made his way outside. He stood taking with the Alconian royals, which made Wace grin as Murdoc waltzed up to him. He was obviously very drunk, but didn¡¯t seem his usual cheery self..


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong wit ya, ya bawbag?¡±


    Murdoc burped slightly before replying; ¡°We¡¯re leavin¡¯ tomorrow mornin¡¯, and that means that she¡¯s leavin¡¯..¡±


    Confused for a moment, Wace asked; ¡°Who? Ya mean Skye?¡±


    Murdoc drunkenly red at him; ¡°Aye! I mean her.. That breathin¡¯ ray of sunshine in the flesh.. I dinna want her ta go! I should kill Tidas, and bride-nap his wife!¡±


    Wace stared at his king like he was an idiot; ¡°What are ye? Daft? Not only would ye fail ta kill¡¯em, ye would turn her against ye fer the rest of her life.. Ye know how much she loves him.¡±


    ¡°...Aye. But what about how much I love her? Does that mean nothin¡¯?!¡±


    Wace looked at Murdoc seriously; ¡°Does she return yer affections at all in the way ye want?¡±


    ¡°...Na.¡±


    ¡°Then yer feelings mean squat. She turned ye down, man! Get over it-OUCH! The Fuck was that for?!¡± Wace yelled as he rubbed at the back of his head where Murdoc had smacked him.


    Murdoc hade to truly love Skye over the past few months, but she had always been clear about whom she loved. He wasn¡¯t mad that she loved her husband, but couldn¡¯t help the jealousy that rose up within him whenever they kissed or touched. It wasn¡¯t rational to get angry about a happily married couple being happy together, but he felt a growing ember of resentment whenever he looked at Tidastely.


    Murdoc being absolutely trashed mixed with his resentment was a vtile situation waiting to explode. So, Wace took it upon himself to see the Hignder King to his home. If he had left him, chances were that he would challenge Tidas to another round of Shields..


    They had yed four rounds, ending in Tidas¡¯ favor. He wasn¡¯t nearly as drunk as Murdoc, which was probably the only reason it didn¡¯t go on for forever. He had escted every time Tidas won, and actually owed the prince quite a bit of money by the end of the night.


    Amara, Gavin, and Petrie hadughed with Skye on the sidelines as they cheered for them both. It had been obvious halfway through the second round that Murdoc was far too drunk to be ying. But the fool had pulled his king card, and demanded that they keep ying.


    By the end, Tidas had to give up half of his earnings to get Murdoc to drop it. After that, Skye yed the violin for a while. As people started to funnel back to their homes, Skye and Tidas sat with Zazzy for a bit before heading inside to rest.


    Tidas had gotten a bit handsy when they had firstid down, but Skye ultimately convinced him to wait until they reached the capital before being intimate again. Tidas was going to mention that they had to travel through Moonshire to reach Alcon, but decided to just wait.


    As theyid in bed, Tidas could feel an uneasiness about Skye. When he asked, she¡¯d eventually told him about what she had seen when she¡¯d touched the shard from Marco¡¯s amulet. As he listened, a sinking feeling filled him..


    Shaking his head lightly, Tidas suggested that they worry about it if one of the visions actually came to pass. It took around half an hour to get Skye calm enough to fall asleep. As Tidas started to drift with her in his arms, the sinking feeling stayed with him through the night...


    ************


    It had been nearly a full year since they had left the Capital, and Skye was anxious to get home. She missed Genie, Magnus, Shasta, and all of her other friends. But the one person that she missed the most was Peggy.


    They had never been apart for so long, and she wasn¡¯t in the best of health when they had left. Skye didn¡¯t want to heal her at first because she was convinced that Peggy would¡¯ve insisted on going. When she¡¯d finally broken down and agreed to do it, Peggy had refused.


    ¡°I get ta order around a bunch of people instead of doin¡¯ the cleanin¡¯ me self! Why would I wanna give that up?! Just have Tien check up on me to make sure I don¡¯t get worse, and I¡¯ll be fine, me sweetss..¡±


    As Skye recalled Peggy¡¯s words, Tidas called out to her; ¡°Did you check with your toon?¡±


    Skye snapped back with a smile as she replied with a cheeky expression; ¡°Aye sir! Both my men, and the Hignder detachment are ready ta head out.¡±


    Tidas grinned broadly before turning towards his gathered Generals; ¡°Alrightly then! Soldiers! Line up! We¡¯re homeward bound!¡±

 Chapter 396

    396 Homeward Bound


    The sun had been up for an hour or so when a massive group of people could be seen riding across the Hignd territory. Tidas had the Tamers recall their horses shortly after they had gotten back to the bunkers. Since the troops had stayed in the bunker, the majority of their equipment was still packed up; making setting out in the morning rtively easy.


    Petrie was trotting alongside Murdoc as they headed towards the boarder vige. Amara was following closely behind, in a simr state as the Hignder King. They both had gotten splitting headaches about twenty minutes after they¡¯d left.


    Murdocined every three minutes, and Amara had thrown up her breakfast an hour into the ride. Skye was at the front of the RMC with Tidas and most of the other Generals. They were nning to stop in the vige so Skye could check on the residence, which Murdoc and Amara were greatly looking forward to..


    The stop didn¡¯t take long since there were only a handful of people that were sick or injured. Their way of celebrating Richard¡¯s demise was to start building up their home as quickly as possible. They had dyed it due to the constant threat of having to relocate, so it was the first thing they did as soon as they¡¯d received the message.


    Skye felt an odd peace in thend that wasn¡¯t there before. Like a stain had been scrubbed from it, but Skye didn¡¯t see Richard in the same light as everyone else. They had all been his victims in one way or another, but Richard himself had been a victim..


    ¡®Ima convinced that Marco knew what the Spear would do to ¡¯em. But why?! What was the point of turnin¡¯ Richard into a monster? What end could it have brought about?¡¯


    As Skye started to lose herself in her thoughts, Tidas called out to her several times. When he realized that she was somewhere else, he said the words that he knew would snap her back..


    ¡°Out your head, love. Your ce is here, with me..¡±


    Skye whipped her head over to look at her husband; ¡°What? Sorry, love. I was lost in me head. Whatcha need?¡±


    .....


    Tidas smiled as he asked; ¡°Do you have your canteen on you? Mine¡¯s buried in my pack.¡±


    After a quick nod, Skye walked over and detached her canister from the sidetch of her bag. After walking back over, she handed it to her husband. He muttered ¡®thank you¡¯ to her for getting it, which made something in the back of her mind itch..


    Once he¡¯d had his fill, Tidas handed it back to her as he said; ¡°Thanks for that, love. It would¡¯ve been a hassle to go get mine from my horse.¡±


    Skye beamed at her husband before her face clouded over in thought. After a few seconds, her whole body jerked as she stared at him with wide eyes..


    ¡°That¡¯s it.. That¡¯s why! That¡¯s Why!¡±


    ¡°W-Why what? You¡¯re not makin¡¯ any sense, love,¡± Tidasmented as he eyed Skye with a concerned expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mar-¡± Skye realized that she was yelling, and lowered her voice to a barely audible whisper; ¡°It¡¯s Marco! He¡¯s the one that wanted the Spear! He sent Richard ta fetch it! Tis all his fault! And he had a purpose..¡±


    Tidas sighed; ¡°I thought that we already figured that out?¡±


    Skye shook her head; ¡°Na-Aye, I mean.. What kinda magic was yer brother born with?¡±


    ¡°Ether, why?¡±


    ¡°What two types of magic does the Spear actively use?¡±


    Tidas was about to say the obvious, so Skye added; ¡°And what kind of a monster did Richard turn into?¡±


    Tidas¡¯ eyes widened as the realization hit him; ¡°One that used Dark and Ether magic.. Do you think he would¡¯ve been able to control my uncle, if his power hadn¡¯t of been nearly lost?¡±


    Skye shrugged; ¡°If he had the Spear: tis possible.. Remember how much of that ooze he could make? The things he created? What would yer brother do wit that kinda power?¡±


    Tidas nced back at the center of the resting troops; where the carts were. The one in the very center contained the Spear, underneath a bunch of other equipment for safe-keeping. Skye, Tidas, Murdoc, Petrie, and Amara were the only ones that knew it was there.. As far as they knew.


    As Tidas turned his head forward again, he said; ¡°Nothing good wille from bringing that damned thing back..¡±


    ¡°Aye, but yer Da ordered it. Tis out of our hands, husband. All we can do is request that it stay wit me.¡±


    Tidas narrowed his eyes on Skye; ¡°Why does it have to stay with you?! Why can¡¯t it just be locked away?¡±


    Skye scoffed; ¡°Do ya honestly think that yer brother will let it be if it¡¯s simply locked away in the capital?! It needs ta stay where I can get to it.¡±


    ¡°And why is that?¡±


    Skye ignored the snarky tone in her husband¡¯s voice as she replied; ¡°Cause Ima the only one who can touch it without goin¡¯ nutters, or dyin¡¯. And Ima the Catalyst: tis in the legend that I possess the Ethereal and Celestial keys.¡±


    As everyone started to get ready to leave the vige, Tidas stopped Skye, and took on a serious tone; ¡°Do you honestly think that my father will just let you walk off with a weapon that¡¯s as legendary as Excalibur, or Mj?lmir?¡±


    Skye smirked; ¡°He won¡¯t have a choice. Let¡¯s just say that Maggie owes me one.. Or five. I¡¯ll just tell him the truth of it: Ima the only one who can handle it, and it¡¯ll look good fer him.. Ta have the Catalyst as a loyal subject, and a Princess of Alcon. I¡¯ll convince him ta let me take it back ta our castle.¡±


    Tidas grinned mischievously at her; ¡°And how do you know it¡¯s a castle? I happen to like the coziness of cottages and the like..¡±


    Right as us, Kari, and Ronnie came over with their horses, Tidas slipped his arms around Skye and said; ¡°I like the snugness.. Gives me another excuse to touch you..¡±


    ¡°Can ye two keep it in yer pants?! At least until Moonshire? Not all of us can be wit our loved one!¡± Ronnie joked as the three came to a stop a few feet away.


    us chuckled as he turned to Ronnie; ¡°Oh, but you¡¯re wrong! Your dreamss is right here..¡±


    Ronnie whipped his head about; ¡°What? Who? Where?!¡±


    us grinned mischievously; ¡°Aye, alright. Hold yer hand up so I can point her out.¡±


    Ronnie quirked a suspicious eyebrow at him; ¡°Why do I have ta-¡±


    ¡°Just do it! Okay.. Spread your fingers so you can see her clearly, and..¡±


    As soon as Ronnie spread his hand out in front of his face, us smacked the back of it. Ronnie yelped as he smashed his own nose, and poked his eye with his pinky finger. As he held his face, us told him to ¡®kiss his so-called girlfriend and shut up¡¯.


    Skye, Tidas, and Kari got a goodugh out of it before Murdoc and Amara trotted over. They thanked Skye again for her help, then asked if everyone was ready to go. They were only going to stop twice until they reached Moonshire, which would put their arrival three days away instead of four.


    The troops weren¡¯t happy about the no-sleep bit, but they had already received word from Moonstone Castle that they were well prepared to receive the weary troops. With the promise of hot and fresh food, as well as grassy fields to sleep on: they found the energy to push through.


    The first time it had taken nearly five days to reach the boarder vige due to the weather, and the surplus of supplies they had brought. This time, Tidas wanted to aplish it in three. He had a lot of questions for his older brother, and wanted to confront him before he had a chance to even go near the Spear.


    Tidas had convinced most of the troops that they would reveal the Spear as a gift from the Hignders at the treaty signing ceremony. Some had protested, iming it as Alcon¡¯s property because Skye had recovered it. But Skye told them that it originally belonged to the Hignders¡¯ ancestors.


    Which was a lie, but they had no way to prove otherwise. Skye was the one saying it, and was nearly irreproachable. She felt bad for lying, but it was for a good reason..


    ¡® I hate lyin¡¯.. I¡¯ve had ta lie quite a bit sincein¡¯ to the Capital.. I canna wait ta go to me new home..¡¯


    The group talked for a few minutes about their route, then set off on their journey home. It rained on the second day, so they wound up arriving at Moonshire on the fourth day, simr to when they had left. The troops had actually enjoyed the rain since it gave them all a chance to sleep for a few hours.


    They were also slightly dyed because Skye stopped at the cotter¡¯s homes, and treated the sick. As they came closer to the main estate, they also stopped to meet and greet the vigers that had taken care of them thest time.


    Many were nervous about the Hignders at first, but Petrie introduced Murdoc and Amara. She charmed them while Murdoc won over the men with his farming and building suggestions. The Moonshire soil was far richer than the Hignd soil, so they could afford to experiment.


    Once Skye caught up with a few specific people, Tidas announced the death of his uncle, and the impending peace treaty between the two kingdoms. The people cheered and cried tears of happiness to learn that they wouldn¡¯t need to worry about raids any longer.


    After Tidas answered a few questions, the group of officers rode towards Moonstone Castle. Skye¡¯s heart felt light as a feather as she rode up the long drive, and into the courtyard. As she dismounted Thoth, the front doors flew open to reveal a crowd of people moring to see their formerdy.


    Skye and Tidas both chatted with the Moonstone staff until a shrill, familiar voice rang out over everyone. Whipping her head up, Skye saw her mother standing in the doorway. Secondster, her father popped up behind her; his face red and sweaty from his exertion.


    ¡°Mother! Da! Tis So good ta see ya! I miss ye two so much!¡± Skye eximed before running and wrapping her arms around them.


    As tears welled up in Skye¡¯s eyes, she fought them back until she saw the one person that she missed the most.. ¡°Peggy!¡±

 Chapter 397

    397 Moonshire Memories


    Skye tapped into her Tank trait, and was standing in front of Peggy in the blink of an eye. They both happily cried as they embraced one another. Lucas and Lidia stood back and smiled, understanding the bond the two had.


    On asion, Lucas would feel a small stab of jealousy towards Peggy for being so loved by his daughter. But Lidia was just happy that Skye had someone that she could be nurtured by. She was very grateful to Peggy for being such a good mother figure to Skye when she couldn¡¯t..


    ¡®I was the one who pushed her away.. I have no right to be angry or jealous over the favor she shows Peg..¡¯


    Lucas was not as enlightened as his wife. He and Peggy had gotten into a few arguments during the months that Skye had been gone. They had all been over thess, and how badly Lucas had neglected her.


    Once they had even been bold enough to argue in front of Magnus, who had put both of them in their ce..


    ¡°Lucas, you know for a Fact that your own fear prevented you from bonding with Skye! Peggy had nothin¡¯ to do with it! Now quit being a great big bairn about it, and own up to your own follies..¡±


    Hearing Peggy snicker, Magnus turned his attention on her; ¡°Don¡¯t you go actin¡¯ like you¡¯re a saint yourself, Peggy Stuart! How would Skye feel if she found out that you were sending reports to her Da all of these years? Betrayed? Pissed off? What do you think?¡±


    Peggy shrunk back, knowing that her king was right. She bowed lightly to him and apologized, which seemed to amuse him a bit. Peggy was a hard woman, but an amazing person; if you could get past the cringy attitude.


    Magnus had taken her into his service right after Skye and Tidas had set out, until Lucas could take her back to Moonshire. Yuletide was difficult for Peggy, and Lidia had caught her crying on more than one asion. It was the first time that she and Skye had been apart for the holiday, and it just wasn¡¯t the same for either of them.


    As the two embraced, Tidas walked up to Lucas and Lidia with a wide grin, and extend hand; ¡°Good ta see you two. How has my father and the kingdom faired?¡±


    .....


    Lidia curtsied, then kissed her son-inw¡¯s cheek before replying; ¡°All is well, except for your Vice Commander. She¡¯s not doing well with dealing with her future sister-inw.¡±


    Tidas quirked an eyebrow at his mother-inw; ¡°What do you mean? Since Skye was with me, I assume you mean Karena.. Why would those two be talking to each other? Let alone be having problems?¡±


    Lucas sighed; ¡°Because their will be a wedding ceremony for her and Lawrence soon..¡±


    Skye whipped her head around with wide eyes; ¡°What?! What did ya say?! Shasta and Lawrence are gettin¡¯ married already?! When?!¡±


    Tidas chuckled before asking; ¡°Is Lawrence insisting on it before he has to return to Ruscovic?¡±


    Lucas and Lidia shared a look between them that Tidas had caught before Lidia replied; ¡°Not that we¡¯re aware of. All we know is that Karena is trying to take over the wedding. She¡¯s trying to dictate everything because ording to what she tells Magnus: Shasta doesn¡¯t care about it...But she does.¡±


    Before Tidas could ask how she knew, Skye chimed in; ¡°Aye.. Shasta doesna seem the girly type, but she¡¯s really a softie. She¡¯ll be wantin¡¯ a say in her own weddin¡¯..¡±


    Lidia quirked an eyebrow at her daughter; ¡°Sweetheart, did your speech be worse while you were away?¡±


    ¡°Aye! That¡¯d be our doin¡¯!¡± Murdoc interrupted as he walked over with three others in tow.


    ¡°Oh! Sorry fer thete introductions. This be Murdoc Campbell, he¡¯s King of the Hignds. To his left is Amara, and ye know Petrie¡¯s ugly mug-¡±


    ¡°Oi! I am choice property! Ima just picky about me tenants,¡± Petrie quipped in his defense.


    ¡°And who¡¯s the other giant?¡± Lucas asked with a scrutinizing gaze.


    Skye smiled nervously; ¡°Ah, that be Wace. He¡¯s Murdoc¡¯s personal guard, and knew...someone special to us.¡±


    Lucas and Wace stared each other down. They had heard of the other through Sorcha, and didn¡¯t like her rtionship to the other..


    Sorcha loved Wace as a dear friend, but nothing more. Lucas was the only man that she had ever truly loved, and they both knew it. Wace resented Lucas for it, and Lucas didn¡¯t like how overly fond his beloved wife was of another man.


    Lucas never told Sorcha of his dislike for Wace because he knew that she would get angry at him for it. He never apanied her on the few trips that she had taken to the Hignds except one. For the most part, they didn¡¯t talk aside from a few pleasantries to appease Sorcha.


    It was obvious to Lucas that Wace loved his wife, so one of the few times that they were left alone together: Lucas had told Wace to ease off. That Sorcha had picked him, and that he would never give her up.


    They had nearlye to blows that day, but pretended not to know each other for the time being. Tidas, Lidia, and Amara had caught their exchange, but didn¡¯t say anything about it as the acting captain of the remaining Moonstone soldiers came forward..


    Lucas felt terrible for the ones lost, especially Teresa and Michael. He had just sent a small wedding gift to his sister two days ago, in honor of Skye. He¡¯d put in quite a bit of effort to get to know his people on her behalf, as well as to hear their stories about her.


    ¡°Even without their remains, I¡¯ll cover the costs for their funerals. I couldna go to the north, but if throwin¡¯ me money around a bit will help, then I¡¯ll do it. But who¡¯s gonna tell their families?¡±


    As Lucas finished his question, Tidas took a step forward; ¡°We have volunteers that were friends with the deceased that are willing to go and talk to the families. They¡¯ve also been given their personal possessions to return as well..¡±


    Tidas sighed grievously; ¡°Many of the soldiers had bought souvenirs in the Hignds for their loved ones. Theirrades wanted to give their personal effects to their families themselves so they could exin the deceased¡¯s motivation behind the gift..¡±


    A moment of silence fell over the courtyard as everyone wished that those lost had found peace. The sun warmed the air and ground as thin, tiny clouds asionally obstructed it¡¯s view. As the soldiers started to prepare to move out, Zazzy flew by overhead.


    Neither Lucas, Lidia, or Peggy could believe how big she¡¯d gotten. Her wingspan alone left them bbergasted. Skye and Tidas had barely noticed because they were around her so much, but she had technically gotten bigger while they were in the Hignds.


    Peggy had immediately walked over, and smacked Zazzy in the arm after she hadnded. Zazzy had barely felt it, but was still incredibly scared of the feisty old woman.As she started to cower at the sight of her, Peggy snapped at the legendary beast..


    ¡°YOU! Ye selfish overgrown lizard! Do ye have any idea what kind ofa bloody Lunatic Genie turned into after ye flew off?! Two Months! The man didna stop buggin¡¯ me fer two months Straight! I know how smart ye are! Ye coulda left a note er somethin¡¯! Do ye have Any idea how Worried we-he! He was?!¡±


    Zazzy perked up, catching Peggy¡¯s slip.. ¡®Aww! She does love me! I knew it!¡¯


    ¡°Of course she loves ye, ya silly bairn! She¡¯s basically yer grandma,¡± Skye replied to Zazzy¡¯s rhetorical thought.


    Peggy stared at Skye with a t expression; ¡°Didna think that me first grandbabe would be spiky.. And cause fires.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e off it! Twas one time! Me parents didna mind,¡± Skye said before She had looked over at them: they were not amused.


    As Skye and Peggy argued back and forth, Lucas and Wace kept staring at each other until Murdoc stepped in. He mentioned bringing a few bottles of Hignd whiskey with him, which caught the two¡¯s attention right away. As the RMC members made camp, themanders and generals headed for Moonstone Castle..


    ************


    Amara and Lidia had hit it off very well, which surprised Skye a bit as she sipped on her shot. The batch that Murdoc had chosen was coveted for it¡¯s strong vor and smooth burn. Lucas himself had only tasted it twice, and it had been a gift from Murdoc both times.


    As Skye savored the vor and warm atmosphere, Tidas came up to her side, and kissed her cheek. Dinner was to be served soon, and she wanted to bathe and change into something other than a body suit and armor. They were morefortable than her dresses, but after nearly a year of only wearing it: Skye wanted a little variety.


    As she and Tidas headed back to her old room, Peggy told her about the Capital. Genie had all but driven her mad after Zazzy disappeared, but her tending to Magnus had saved her sanity. As she told them about her day-to-day tasks, they were surprised to hear Peggy confirm that the king had been in perfect health since they had left.


    Skye got an uneasy feeling about it, considering she knew that Marco was the one poisoning his father.. ¡®Why would he stop after we left? Why not finish the job while I was gone and couldna heal him? Makes no sense..¡¯


    Before she could be lost in her thoughts, they arrived at her room..


    A flood of memories hit both Skye and Tidas as they walked in. Skye nced across the bed, and recalled Tidas seeing her naked. Her cheeks instantly flushed as Tidas grabbed her hand and whispered; ¡°Shouldn¡¯t have been yellin¡¯ about ¡®nips¡¯..¡±


    As Skye started tough, Peggy sighed with a small smile on her face. The room held even more memories for her. Sweet ones of her tending to Skye as a bairn, and having wee tea parties with her as a toddler. Teaching her how to sew, and how to put out a fire without water..


    Suddenly, Peggy started tough so hard that she had to bend over, and hold her gut. Confusion covered Skye and Tidas¡¯ faces as they asked her what was so amusing. After she had calmed enough to speak, Peggy said; ¡°I take back what I said earlier..¡±


    Turning to face them, Peggy grinned as she added; ¡°I suppose Skye¡¯s child startin¡¯ a fire just means that she takes after her mother..¡±


    As Skye¡¯s cheeks turned red, Tidas asked what the story was. Peggy exined that an incident had urred one cold night when Skye was around four or five. She didn¡¯t want to disturb anyone, so she went out and got her own firewood for her fire ce..


    ¡°The problem was that she¡¯d grabbed some pieces that weren¡¯t dry in the center, so they popped more than normal. She was sleepin¡¯ on some nkets in front of the fire ce when an embernded on one. Foolishss was lucky she didn¡¯t die!¡±


    Enthralled with the story, Tidas asked; ¡°How did she not get covered in burns?!¡±


    Swallowing back her embarrassment, Skye added; ¡°I woke up ta Peggy smotherin¡¯ the fire that was burnin¡¯ right next ta me head.¡±


    Peggy shrugged; ¡°Ta this day, I dinna know how I woke up in time..¡±


    As Tidas nodded, ready to let the subject pass, a small, but deepish voice called out from nowhere; ¡°That¡¯s because I woke Ms. Peggy up..¡±

 Chapter 398

    398 Brownie In The Cupboard


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE***


    ¡°The Fuck was that?!¡± Skye yelled as her hands went to her swords.


    Tidas did the same thing as his wife while Peggy huffed in annoyance. She walked over to Skye¡¯s vanity, and yanked the chair out with unusual force. As it thumped against her foot, a tiny person came tumbling off of the matching chair, and onto the floor.


    Peggy pushed the chair back into ce, then turned to look down at the tiny man; ¡°That¡¯s a very creepy thought.. Why were ye in me room back then?! Bloody pervert!¡±


    As Skye and Tidas leaned over the little man with suspicious eyes, he hopped up onto his feet while screaming; ¡°What the bloodly yell was that for?! Stupid chit! Learn some manners! And I¡¯m not a pervert! Tis my job to watch over the house!¡±


    Peggy red at the tiny man who was obviously a Fae; ¡°Ima gettin¡¯ a headache.. Nevermind the way back when: What were ye doin¡¯ hidin¡¯ in messie¡¯s room?! Ye puny pervert!¡±


    The little man¡¯s jaw dropped, he was so offended; ¡°You-What?! I never-?! The AUDACITY! I¡¯m done! Maevis and Nics can send someone else to deliver their message!¡±


    Skye¡¯s ears perked up; ¡°Do ye have a message fer me from ¡¯em?!¡±


    The tiny man nodded as he folded his arms over his chest; ¡°Aye, I do! But you¡¯re not gettin¡¯ it now! And you can me that Barghest of a woman for it!¡±


    .....


    Tidas stepped forward; ¡°Aye, she¡¯s a wrinkled pain in the arse, but she means no harm.¡±


    The little man huffed derisively; ¡°Yeah, well my sore ass begs to differ.¡±


    As Tidas regretted his word choice, Skye offered a trade..


    ¡°What if I give ya a bottle of cream all fer yer self? Would that make up fer her rudeness?¡±


    The Fae rubbed at his chin with a contemtive expression; ¡°You¡¯ll have to do better than just one. I mean, look at her! She probably tricks little kids into her gingerbread house to eat them..¡±


    Peggy red at Skye, then turned back to the Fae when he¡¯d made the gingerbread crack; ¡°I could squish ye wit me bare hand.. Keep talkin¡¯ shit, ye discount Leprechaun!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a Brownie! Not a fairy! Not a leprechaun! A BROWNIE, you demented old troll!¡±


    As the yelling started to get out of hand, Tidas motioned to Skye to cover her ears, then nged his swords together as loudly as he could. The two had instantly jumped, then covered their ears as they screamed at him for being too loud..


    ¡°Yer kiddin¡¯, right? The troops can probably hear yer bickerin¡¯, and they be on the other side of the bloody castle! Get yer shit in line, or I¡¯ll straighten it out for ya!¡±


    The wee man and Peggy had the good sense to look abashed before the man spoke; ¡°I apologize for my part. I shouldn¡¯t take out my frustration cause by her on you..¡±


    ¡°Maevis and Nics are currently at the pce waiting for your return. They have a message from the Empress for you, and have other news to share as well.. I can only say that it pertains to the Catalyst. I know no other details, for my own safety.¡±


    Tidas nodded his head; ¡°Smart of them. You might¡¯ve been tracked or caught, then pumped for information.¡±


    ¡°By who?!¡± Peggy asked with a shocked expression.


    ¡°We¡¯ll exinter,¡± Skye interjected before the wee Fae spoke again.


    ¡°Oh, they didn¡¯t neglect to tell me: I refused to hear it! They can tell you whatever it is that you need to know in the capital. I¡¯m not getting mixed up in your crazy human problems. I¡¯ve got enough of my own to deal with.¡±


    Peggy snorted; ¡°Wussy..¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Mr. Smartass to you,¡± the little man replied.


    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s your name?¡± Tidas asked as he grabbed his set of clothes off of Skye¡¯s bed.


    Peggy outrightughed before saying; ¡°Aye.. Tell ¡¯em yer name..¡±


    ¡°...You are such a bitch.. It-it¡¯s, you know what?! It doesn¡¯t matter! Call me Mr. Brownie if you have to call me something!¡±


    Skye giggled, then gasped; ¡°I remember you! I thought that ye were a doll! I actually yed wit¡¯cha! Oh shit! Ima So sorry fer dunken yer head in tea! It was steamin¡¯, too! Ima so, so sorry!¡±


    Mr. Brownie didn¡¯t look any different on the outside, but on the inside; he was moved by Skye¡¯s sincerity. While she got down on her knees and told him how sorry she was for treating him so badly as a child, he didn¡¯t sense any deceit or malice in her words.


    In truth, Skye didn¡¯t really treat her toys badly. The tea was always lukewarm by the time she was allowed to drink it, but she and Peggy had pretended that it was hot.. ¡®She¡¯s confusing her memories with nostalgic influence. It¡¯s kind of endearing in a way..¡¯


    After he let Skye get her rant out, Mr. Brownie bid the three goodnight. He was the House Brownie for the Moonstone Castle, and had missed his little nook greatly. Traveling back hadn¡¯t been as hard or lengthy as going to the human capital, but he didn¡¯t like to be away from his home at all.


    Once Mr. Brownie took his leave, Skye, Tidas, and Peggy got to work on their bath. Their servants were bringing in the hot water, but Skye had dismissed them. Saying that she and Tidas could handle it.


    They felt a tad put out by their young Lady not needing them, but also a touch proud. Everyone in the castle had watched and helped Skye grow, so it was a touchy situation. She and Tidas were just used to handling all of their own needs now, which also perturbed Peggy a bit.


    After a bit of banter that had gone sideways, Peggy asked in an overly-dramatic voice; ¡°So I¡¯ve lost me usefulness to ya, huh? Not even a full year has passed, and ye no longer need me? Is that how it tis?!¡±


    Skye chuckled, then looked at Peggy with affection; ¡°I may not really need yer help wit much anymore, but that¡¯s a good thing. Means ya raised me ta be a capable person. BUT: I¡¯ll always Need ya, Peggy. I love ya.¡±


    Peggy inhaled a sharp breath, then turned away so Skye wouldn¡¯t see the tears forming in her eyes.. ¡®Sometimes thatss says the sweetest things..¡¯


    As Peggy tried to hide her joyful tears, Tidas finished filling up Skye¡¯s giant tub. She helped Tidas with his armor, then Peggy helped with hers. After Peggy left the room, Skye walked into the bathroom, and slipped into the bathtub with Tidas.


    Theyy in the oversized tub for several minutes talking about when they made it to the Capital. They were both looking forward to returning so they could pester Magnus into letting them head to their home. As Tidaszily washed his wife¡¯s back, he realized something..


    ¡°You know, we haven¡¯t given Zazzy a bath in months. Not since she couldn¡¯t fit in that wee pound. Is that something we¡¯re supposed to do for her?¡±


    Skye grinned cheekily to herself as he continued to scrub her back; ¡°Yer sweet, husband. Technically we don¡¯t need ta wash her anymore, but Ima sure that Zazzy wouldna mind.¡±


    ¡°What makes you think that?¡±


    Skye chuckled again as she wetted her face; ¡°Cause I be twenty, and still like me back scrubbed. Hell, I¡¯ll be eighty one day, and I bet I¡¯ll still like it.¡±


    Tidasughed out loud; ¡°And I¡¯ll still like to sit in a bath with you. We can help each other in and out of the tub.¡±


    The two talked for a bit longer before they finished washing, then rinsed, and got out. Tidas dressed in the bathroom like usual while Peggy helped Skye into a dress. It was a dark-green color with tulip sleeves, and felt like a featherpared to her armor.


    As Peggy tightened theces, she happily chatted with her bairn. She would never say it out loud, but Peggy missed Skye like a flower misses the sun. Her health had suffered for quite some time right after her bairn had left for the Hignds, but Dr. Tien Gohan had taken care of her.


    He convinced Peggy that Skye would need her once they returned, and started working on having a few little princes and princesses. The idea of grandbabies had reinvigorated Peggy¡¯s resolve to keep going. She had decided to take better care of herself after that.


    As she tied off the strings, Tidas emerged from the bathroom. His cks were a dark grey color, and his white shirt was a simple dress shirt. They were clothes the two had left behind for asions like this.


    ¡°Are you ready, love? I can smell the food from here,¡± Tidas said before his stomach made a loud grumbling noise.


    Peggy and Skyeughed hard before Skye said; ¡°I think ye may have been spendin¡¯ too much time wit me, husband. Yer startin¡¯ ta sound like me.¡±


    Tidas shed a cocky, dismissive smile as he replied; ¡°There¡¯s no such thing! I¡¯d spend the rest of my life with you if I could..¡±


    As Skye calmed herself, she remarked cheekily; ¡°Oh Really? I suppose you¡¯ll have ta marry me then..¡±


    Tidas walked over, and tenderly cupped her cheek; ¡°I guess so..¡±


    ¡°...Ugh.. Ye two are gross sometimes,¡± Peggy said as she turned and headed for the door.


    Skye and Tidasughed boisterously at her as they followed behind. Completely unprepared for what they were walking into in the banquet room...


    ************


    ¡°What¡¯s all this?!¡± Skye eximed when she came into the room.


    Purple and blue streamers were hung everywhere, and little bunches of heather were on the tables in little vases every few feet. A medium-sized cake with purple candy flowers sat in the middle of the table, next to an oversized pumpkin pie. tters of food lined the tables as the Hignders and RMC officers walked around, filling their tes.


    As soon as Peggy had opened the doors, everyone stopped what they were doing, and greeted the happy couple by screaming the same thing: ¡°Happy Early Anniversary!¡±


    Skye and Tidas smiles and waved, but Peggy kept an annoyed expression on her face. She had moved away so Skye wouldn¡¯t see it.. ¡®They need ta celebrate right now.. They¡¯re gonna be Super pissed when the King tells them where their goin¡¯ next..¡¯

 Chapter 399

    399 Party Before The Surprise


    Skye and Tidas were surprised by the impromptu party, to say the least. Their Wedding Anniversary wasn¡¯t for a few months, but Lucas and Lidia wanted to celebrate with them while they had the chance..


    Skye and Tidas couldn¡¯t really do much for their first year anniversary, and her parent¡¯s throwing them a small party was very sweet. She assumed that they were celebrating because Lucas and Lidia wouldn¡¯t be around when their true date came, which was partly right. Lucas had been in the Capital when Genie and Magnus had decided to send Skye and Tidas as Diplomats to Sai.


    Magnus had requested both his, and Lord Reinbolt¡¯s presences to discuss sending troops north. When he¡¯d reached the pce, one of the servants told him of their n to send them to Sai. Lucas had snapped on Genie for it, and had nearly punched him.


    Skye had made it clear to most that she and Tidas wanted to go to their castle once they returned from the Hignds. Lucas thought that she had even gotten permission from Magnus, but couldn¡¯t quite recall.. ¡®Guess tis a sign that Ima gettin¡¯ on in me years..¡¯


    Genie had told Lucas that if Alcon wanted the treaty with Sai, that she had to prove that Zazzy was well cared for..


    ¡°You know how my people view dragons. The fact that one is alive, and bonded to a human connects to three prophecies in Sai. The elders just want to make sure that Zazzy and Skye don¡¯t connect to a particr one..¡±


    Lucas narrowed his eyes on his old friend; ¡°And what¡¯ll happen if she does fit yer general description fer it?! What¡¯s it about?!¡±


    Genie sighed, hesitant to mention; ¡°Well, the Catalyst legend is found in Sai, which she¡¯s a perfect match for. But there¡¯s two sides to the prophecy: a light and a dark. I know Skye will pass their tests without fail, but she¡¯ll still need to take them if Alcon and Sai are to ally, which both of our higher-ups want.¡±


    ¡°Why is the Sai Senate so interested in Zazzy? Is she really that dangerous?¡± Lucas asked honestly, but still with a certain level of hostility in his voice.


    .....


    ¡°Because Skye¡¯s decisions will determine the fate of our world. Zazzy choosing her is a good sign to them, and they believe that she will most likely make the right choices when the timees. But they have to make sure..¡±


    Lucas could tell that Genie was holding something back. He could fool most people, but Lucas Moonstone was a rare breed of a man. The unnaturally high instincts the man had made him one of a handful of people that could tell when he was being untruthful.


    Realizing what he was avoiding, Lucas asked in a hard voice; ¡°What will they try ta do if she fits the bad prophecy?¡±


    ¡°...They will try and fail to kill her. I won¡¯t let anything happen to Skye.¡±


    Lucas was ready to tear his head off when Lidia hade into the room; ¡°I can hear you two from three rooms down! Calm yourselves! I know of the prophecy that Genie speaks of, and we have nothing to worry about. Skye is a goodss, and there is no one I would trust more to take care of any being in the world.¡±


    ¡°I agree. Skye will go before the Senate with Zazzy, demonstrate their connection, then go to see Mei in time for tea,¡± Genie added, grateful to Lidia for the save.


    A small smile crept onto Lucas¡¯ face; ¡°How¡¯s the sweetss? How¡¯s her bairn?¡±


    Genie beamed; ¡°They are both in good health, although one of the opposing Senators has threatened her and her father. Mei¡¯s husband is a soldier, and is currently assigned as a trainer, so they hardly see each other..¡±


    Genie had shed an odd expression, but Lucas never got the chance to ask him about it. A servant had showed up shortly after to escort them to the Summer Games, and they had returned to Moonshire with Peggy shortly after.


    Lucas had asked Maevis and Nics to keep an eye on him, which turned out to be quite easy since he was constantly with someone. They had lost track of him a couple of times, but Genie had been honest when Maevis had confronted him about it..


    ¡°I was trying to check in with my people, but I haven¡¯t heard from them. I feel like there¡¯s something wrong.. However, there¡¯s nothing I can do until Skye and Tidas return...¡±


    ************


    Tidas and Skye were enjoying themselves immensely. The only guests there were the Hignders and RMC members, but that was more than enough to have a good time. The food, drinks, and entertainment were all provided, giving the RMC members a small taste of home.


    The summer ale was sweet and citrusy, and the food was hot and fresh. Skye nearly cried as she wolfed down Peggy¡¯s signature sd, then ate a three ham, cheese, and apple butter sandwiches. She also had a te of squash that had been baked in brown sugar and butter, half of a quiche, and two loaves of bread that she had simply dipped in a small bowl of gravy.


    For dessert, Skye ate an oversized piece of cake while Tidas got the whole pumpkin pie to himself. He had liked the pie that Skye had gotten him for his birthday the previous year better, but pumpkin was one of his all-time favorite pies. As the two happily munched, Petrie came up to chat for a bit with them.


    After some talking, the topic had turned to when the three had first met..


    ¡°Did ye ever think that we¡¯d be where we are now?¡± Skye asked him as she took another shot.


    Petrie nced around with a small smile on his face. Hignders and Alconians were allughing, drinking, and having an amazing time. Murdoc sat with Lucas and Wace discussing trading and other random things. Amara and Skye¡¯s mother were off to the side giving Kari advice about Connor again..


    ¡°Ye coulda given me a thousand years ta guess, and I still wouldna seen all of thisin¡¯.. Well done, crazy woman,¡± Petrie added as he turned to look at Skye.


    Skye put her arms up; ¡°What are ya talkin¡¯ about? I barely did anythin¡¯ except set Richard free.¡±


    Tidas smiled and kissed the side of his wife¡¯s head as before he said; ¡°Is that how you see it? I like that..¡±


    ¡°Remember what the legend said? ¡®When chaos ims the kin, and one is saved and one is lost, the Catalyst will awaken¡¯. I think Richard was the saved kin..¡±


    While Petrie nodded in the positive, Tidas quirked an eyebrow; ¡°Then who¡¯s the kin to be lost?¡±


    A heavy silence fell between the three before Petrie pped his hands together and yelled; ¡°Oi! This is yer party! Canna have the guests of honor down in the dumps!¡±


    As a lull in the various conversations came, Petrie hollered over the crowds of soldiers; ¡°Someone find a violin! Let¡¯s get this party goin¡¯!¡±


    Most cheered in response to Petrie¡¯s deration since they were all assuming that the instrument was for Skye. The handful of people that had never heard her y were captivated as soon as they heard her. As her fingers glided over the strings in rapid secession, Lucas and Lidia grinned at each other, then continued to watch their sweetss y..


    Skye was the most talented violinist that either of them had ever heard. Which spoke volumes on her talent, considering how well traveled they both were. When Lidia had allowed her to y with her deceased husband¡¯s violin at the age of four, Lidia never expected Skye would turn into a prodigy.


    As she twirled and yed, Lidia chuckled to herself.. ¡®Her ying style hasn¡¯t changed at all since she started ying..¡¯


    ¡°What amuses ye so, wife?¡± Lucas asked with curiosity in his tone.


    Lidia beamed; ¡°Remember her first tutor? How angry he got because she wouldn¡¯t sit still for her lessons? Hehe.. And she knocked him into the fountain at the end of her first concert?¡±


    Lucas and Lidia shared a look, then started tough boisterously. Amara asked what was so funny, so Lidia told her new friend the story. Amaraughed nearly as hard as they had as Lidia exined the instructor¡¯s reaction in a very animated way.


    Lucas told the story to Murdoc and Wace since they couldn¡¯t hear Lidia over the music, and other conversations going on around them. The twoughed, then told Lucas a few stories about their stay in the Hignds. Then, they told him about Skye¡¯s good deeds..


    By the end of the night, Lucas had a new sense of pride and respect for his daughter. He had no idea that she was capable of so much, and she did it all out of love and kindness...Well, most of it, anyways.


    Murdoc did tell Lucas about all of the bartering that Skye had done as well. He was made even prouder by her due to the fact that he had only given her a handful of lessons on trading and bartering..


    ¡°Her stingy business instincts just goes ta show all that she¡¯s me bairn! Ima so proud of me sweetss!¡± Lucas called out just as there was a break in the music.


    Everyone could hear the slur in his speech, so Skye zipped over to her father, and healed his drunken state. When he realized that he was nearly sober again, he chuckled and said; ¡°Ooo, that¡¯s amazin¡¯! And dangerous..¡±


    Skye chuckled, then smiled lovingly at her father; ¡°I said almost the same thing when I figured it out, hehe. Funny that ye said it, too. Guess ya are me Da.¡±


    Lucasughed lightly as he asked in a joking manner; ¡°Was there ever a doubt?! Haha!¡±


    Skye did notugh.


    Lucas stopped in his tracks, and repeated himself with a confused, but serious expression. When Skye acted like someone was calling out to her and tried to run away, Lucas followed after her naming off names of people that could be ¡®ying a shitty joke on her¡¯. She didn¡¯t have the heart to tell him that she had thought it herself before she had learned about Sorcha Warrick, her real mother.


    Tidas and Petrie chuckled as they watched Lucas trying to keep up with a tipsy Skye. She would zip away using her Tank trait any time he came too close. As she ducked and dodged the guests around her, Skye suddenly found herself trapped in familiar arms..


    Looking up, Skye locked eyes with her husband as he asked in a cocky voice; ¡°Since I caught you, do I get a prize?¡±

 Chapter 400

    400 For Her Hand(Part One)


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE***


    Skye smirked at her husband; ¡°And what kinda prize did ye have in mind?¡±


    Tidas tightened his grip on her; ¡°The kind I im in the privacy of our room..¡±


    Chuckling loudly as she turned in his arms, Skye whispered into his ear; ¡°You¡¯ll have ta wait, but I take it that¡¯s not an issue fer ya since ye already knew that me time is upon me..¡±


    Tidas chuckled loudly as Lucas finally caught up to them. Skye assured him that no one had tried to deceive her, then Murdoc sidetracked him with another bottle of whiskey. He hesitated a moment, but decided to follow after the Hignder King instead.


    Murdoc¡¯s stories of Skye were both entertaining, and filled him with a sense of fatherly pride. Lucas didn¡¯t see Skye¡¯s aplishments as his own, he was just proud to have had a hand in creating such a wonderful person. Even if his life amounted to nothing at the end, he would smile knowing that Skye was his daughter...


    ************


    The party was hitting a high point at around a quarter to midnight or so. One wouldn¡¯t be able to tell who was a Hignder or Alconian if it weren¡¯t for their clothes. They talked, gamed, sang, and danced together like they hadn¡¯t been at war with each other for hundreds of years.


    Only a small group remained bitter about the end to the fighting. The fact that it was brought about by peace instead of the annihtion of the Hignders was what they were really angry about..


    .....


    It had always been the assumed course of resolution, but Skye and Tidas had changed all of that by saving Murdoc and Petrie. Thend, minerals, and possessions were all meant to be spoils of war. In the past, everything would¡¯ve been divided up amongst the Crown, and the soldiers who had distinguished themselves on the battlefield.


    Since their were nonds or riches gained, the soldiers would simply receive their usual pay with hazard and extra time added. Even though the mission was ordered by the King, Tidas would¡¯ve let anyone who didn¡¯t want to go off the hook. But all that had been ordered to report, did..


    Tidas had the admiration and loyalty of his men to a fault. They had all drunkenly shouted on several asions that Tidas¡¯ authority was the only one that they recognized. He had saved most of their lives by risking his own at one point or another. If it came down to it: even the majority of the still-disgruntled soldiers would side with him.


    Only a few didn¡¯t like their Commander, which were the ones already in Marco¡¯s pocket. Connor Arnold watched Skye and Tidas from a distance while keeping another on Kari and us. They were off to the side with Ronnie, Ralph, and Arthur chatting away.


    us could feel eyes on him, and figured that it was Connor. He had been avidly stalking Kari to the point that she had requested to stay with either another female, or us. One of the sympathetic generals had assigned her and a female Shaman to the same tent, cutting Connor¡¯s stalking time down, but he was persistent.


    As Kari walked off to go relieve herself, Connor walked around, and came up behind her as she was emerging from Moonstone Castle. She looked like a scared little bunny to him, which made a wide, creepy smile stretch across his face..


    ¡°How¡¯s my fianc¨¦ today? Enjoying your little tryst with that fool?¡±


    Kari fought back the fear that threatened to choke her; ¡°us its a thousand times better of a man than you will Ever be. Just leave me alone!¡±


    Connor¡¯s face scrunched; ¡°That attitude of yours will have to be adjusted. It is unbing of the next Lady Arnold.¡±


    Kari sighed in exasperation; ¡°I am NOT going to marry you! I don¡¯t like you! AT ALL! Just leave me-¡±


    In one swift motion, Connor pped Kari across her face as he said; ¡°And the future Lady Arnold should know her ce! You do Not talk back to me! Understand?! Unless you like to be beaten.. That, I can amodate..¡±


    As fear gripped Kari¡¯s heart and throat, us came rushing up to Connor from behind, and shoved him as hard as he could into the brick wall of the castle. Connor¡¯s nose was instantly bleeding, and his chin was already a bright red color. By the following morning, he would have a massive bruise covering half of his face.


    Kari had instantly run into his arms as tears started to stream down her cheeks. Seeing how scared she was made us¡¯ blood boil.. ¡®I warned the bastard..¡¯


    As Connor gripped the side of his face, us walked over to him, and pped his uncovered side hard. As he yelped from the added pain, us could barely keep the hostility out of his voice; ¡°I challenge you, Connor Arnold, to a duel! If I win, you NEVER bother Kari again! If I lose, I will stay away from her..¡±


    Connor scoffed as he straightened up; ¡°You have no authority, Bastard! Kari was promised to me by her family-¡±


    ¡°Who has since broken off the engagement. Yer ckmailin¡¯ didn¡¯t work,¡± Skye stated as she and Tidas approached.


    Connor froze. They had already warned him to stay away from Kari. If either of them wanted to, they could kill him, and no one would try to stop it..


    ¡°How am I supposed to fight?! I have no magic!¡± Connor bellowed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need my magic to scrape a piece of shit like you from me boot,¡± us replied, drawing even more anger from Connor.


    Unable to refuse without damaging his reputation, Connor said; ¡°She has to agree to marry me! I refuse to fight if she doesn¡¯t!¡±


    Kari and us shared a look, then Kari agreed. She hadplete faith in her love, and knew that a man like Connor couldn¡¯t even hold a candle to us. As the news of the fight drew in spectators by the dozens, Connor internally panicked..


    ¡®I can¡¯t beat him! How do I take down a fighter when I¡¯m not much of one myself?!¡¯


    As he started to realize what he had done, Connor excused himself to ¡®go take a piss¡¯. After he had disappeared into the castle, he went into the first room he saw, and tried to collect himself..


    Another soldier appeared out of no where inside the dark room. Connor was going to start yelling at him, but the aura the man gave off sent out a clear message: he would die before he could. The hallway was packed with servants taking food and drink out to the party, so he would¡¯ve been heard, but would¡¯ve also died shortly after.


    The two stared at each other a moment before the mystery man extended his arm. Connor hesitated at first, but extended his hand in return. The man¡¯s smirk sent a chill down his back as he opened his hand..


    ¡°Use this..¡±


    As the man spoke, he dropped a small gun into Connor¡¯s hand. Not expecting it, the fool nearly dropped it as the man added; ¡°If you get desperate: don¡¯t forget what¡¯s in that cart in the center..¡±


    Connor¡¯s eyes went wide; ¡°I thought regr people weren¡¯t supposed to touch it?¡±


    The man smirked as he walked away; ¡°A lie, I assure you..¡±


    As he looked at the small gun, the man disappeared without a trace. Connor then removed a knife from the sleeve of his armor, and slipped the firearm into the space. He put the knife into his boot, then rejoined the group..


    When he emerged from the castle, Connor realized that he had never seen the man that he had just encountered among the other soldiers. His skin tone was more akin to someone from Sai, or possibly even the Fire Nation.. ¡®Am I being tricked by Sai? Doesn¡¯t Skye have a connection to them? Who the hell was that guy?! And why didn¡¯t he feel.. right?¡¯


    As Connor internally stuggled to make sense of the situation, us called out to him; ¡°If you¡¯d prefer not to fight, I¡¯d be happy to let you bow out.¡±


    Connor red at the man who stood between him, and the lifestyle he was used to. All of the food, booze, drugs, and women he could ever want rested upon him obtaining Kari as his wife. He wouldn¡¯t need her for long; just enough years to get a few heirs out of her..


    ¡®After that, I could just put her to work twenty-four/seven. She¡¯ll make me and my family rich, and Prince Marco will ept me into his inner circle! I just have to kill this bastard first..¡¯


    As the thought crossed his mind, Connor called out; ¡°Anything but Magic goes!¡±


    us chuckled; ¡°Are you sure about that? Even without my magic, I¡¯m much faster and stronger than you. This is yourst chance to call this farce off.¡±


    Connor grinned broadly as he replied; ¡°You should¡¯ve stayed in your ce..¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, ye two! No fightin¡¯ dirty, and no killin¡¯! Tis a duel of honor, not a fight to the death!¡± Skye yelled as she and Tidas stepped forward..


    Tidas hadn¡¯t taken his eyes off of Connor since he¡¯de out of the castle. Skye had felt a small presence of Dark magic for a few moments shortly after Connor had gone inside, and the prince was betting that he had something to do with it..


    Skye couldn¡¯t feel any Dark magic from Connor at all, but still didn¡¯t trust him, or the situation. He was the worst kind of man: one that believed that women were property to be managed and owned. If she were apulsive noble like so many others, then he wouldn¡¯t be a problem right now..


    ¡®I shoulda killed him a while ago, but Ima no cold-blooded murderer..¡¯


    As the thought crossed her mind, Tidas stepped forward; ¡°The rules are simple! Whomever gives up, is knocked unconscious, or is otherwise unable to continue: loses. No kill shots, and no serious maiming, either. Yes, I¡¯m looking at you, us..¡±


    ¡°....I make no promises,¡± he replied.


    Kari leaned up, and kissed his cheek; ¡°Be careful, love. I can¡¯t lose you..¡±


    us chuckled lightly; ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can handle this idiot with my hands tied.¡±


    As Kari walked over to stand at Skye¡¯s side, she noticed that the princess was looking towards the castle. When she asked about it, Skye assured her that it was nothing, then turned back to the impending fight.


    As us and Connor took their ces, the man that had given Connor the gun looked on from the shadows. He smiled to himself as he watched he¡¯d Skye looking around nonchntly.. ¡®She will make a far better Queen for my King than that spoiled little bitch back at the pce..¡¯


    As he watched from the darkness, Ahriman wondered if Tidas had any clue as to just how little time he had left with Skye...

 Chapter 401

    401 For Her Hand(Part Two)


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE, VIOLENCE, GORE, AND SLIGHT TRIGGER MATERIAL***


    us stared down the man who had been terrorizing the woman he loved. A kind of heavy hatred had built up towards Connor since he had arrived with the soldiers sent by Moonstone and Reinbolt. It made him wish that killing was allowed, but he would settle for a sound beating.


    Zas had trained us well before the Mage Trials. One of his first lessons was that his magic could only go so far, and that he would have to train his body to extremes to reach the top ranking Tanks that already existed within the RMC. He knew how hard the work would be, and he stuck to it.


    Even though us wasn¡¯t using his magic, he was still ridiculously strong for a human. He could bench what General Zas could, and his speed was rtively good; considering he favored strength like the General. As the two readied to fight, us nced at Kari and Skye..


    He loved Kari, but his duty as Skye¡¯s bodyguard came first.. Or so he had always thought. She saved his life by nearly killing him, which made us feel indebted to her.


    It wasn¡¯t a big deal to Skye, but she understood how important it was to us, and so did Kari. She supported his choice, and even joined in on his and Ronnie¡¯s personal mission to safeguard the princess..


    ¡®She¡¯s risked so much for me.. All so she could be with me.. Her parents almost disowned her, and she nearly died at least three times since starting her training..She cooks for me, and always listens.. For all she does for me: I can at the Least get rid of one problem..¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m not holding back, Con Man. I¡¯m gonna show you just how much you¡¯ve pissed me off by hurting Kari,¡± us stated as he red at Connor.


    He grimaced at the taunting nickname, the said; ¡°Oh, that¡¯s Nothingpared to how our wedding night is gonna be..¡±


    .....


    Connor looked directly at Kari as he added; ¡°She¡¯ll learn her ce one way or the other.¡±


    Skye literally saw Kari shiver as she recalled simr threats, but with ¡®examples¡¯. The few times that her parents had left them alone together, he had kicked and punched her in ces that weren¡¯t directly visible. Warning her that the marriage was inevitable, and that the more she resisted, the worse her punishment would be.


    Theirst meeting was when Kari had gone to us for help, then ultimately to Skye and Tidas. They had essentially paid off her parents by promising to match any bride price that the Arnolds offered on us¡¯ behalf. With that, they broke off the engagement, and allowed their daughter to be engaged to us.


    Connor seemed desperate to keep the engagement. Which Skye and Tidas had wrote off as pressure from his parents to try and force her hand. As Tidas raised his arm to signal the fight, Skye funneled a sizable amount of her Earth magic into the ground..


    The air went still around the gathered soldiers and servants as Tidas¡¯ arm fell. Neither opponent moved at first, then us rushed towards Connor as he pulled his sword from it¡¯s sheath. Unustomed to people that actually fought back, Connor panicked, and pulled the gun out before any actual fighting could happen.


    As his arm came up, Skye saw the firelight glimmer off of the gun¡¯s barrel. Without any thought: she immediately put up a small wall between Connor and us before he could pull the trigger. As the bullet ricocheted, us mmed face-first into the wall; cracking it, and nearly toppling it.


    As he howled in pain, Connor got up, and ran towards the center of camp. Tidas took off after him as Skye went to heal us¡¯ broken face. As he tapped into his magic, Tidas wondered if Skye realized that he was standing in the line of fire..


    ¡®If us would¡¯ve dodged, I would¡¯ve been shot.. Wonder if my Shaman trait would¡¯ve activated..¡¯


    As Tidas pushed the thought from his mind, he sped off to catch up with Connor..


    ************


    ¡®I¡¯m so fucked! I¡¯m so fucked! Why did I listen to that creep?! I shoved just dropped to my knees, then stabbed him as he tried to lord over me!¡¯


    Connor¡¯s thoughts were frantic and irrational as he slowly and quietly moved from tent to tent. He was gingerly making his way to the wagon with the Spear in it when he heard Tidase to a sudden stop a few feet away from him. Fear surged within him, but Tidas wound up walking off in the other direction.


    With all of the noise from the party, Tidas couldn¡¯t use his souped-up hearing to locate Connor. Relying on his eyes would take forever, but it was his only option. As he kept his ears open while he retraced his steps and checked the tents, Tidas wondered why an uneasy feeling was creeping up his spine..


    Connor sighed in relief, then continued towards the cart. He didn¡¯t trust the odd soldier from before, but the Spear was his only chance now. He¡¯d heard the stories about it turning the King¡¯s brother into a monster..


    ¡®But that took years, right?! I can handle it long enough to take out us.. I can even kill him, and me his death on the Spear¡¯s influence..¡¯


    Right as Connor had the thought, he heard us call out; ¡°Where are you, Connor?! You fucking Coward! A gun?! Really?! You could killed me you bastard! When I get my hands on you, I¡¯m gonna beat you to a bloody fucking pulp!¡±


    Connor grinned to himself.. ¡®You just keep slinging out threats, you fucking idiot. Just gives my lie credence..¡¯


    More and more people started to sweep through the campsite, but Connor was already near the center. Since everyone was going tent to tent looking for him, it would take them a few minutes to reach him.. ¡®By the time they see me, it¡¯ll be toote..¡¯


    As he reached the cart, Connor realized how close Tidas was, and started to frantically dig for the Spear. Tidas popped around from the side of a tent just in time to see Connor holding up the Spear..


    ¡°What are you doing?! Put it down NOW!¡± he screamed, then ran at Connor.


    Before Tidas could reach him, he unwrapped the Ethereal Spear, and grabbed ahold..


    ************


    Ahriman had stuck to the shadows and made his way over to the center cart. He could feel the Dark magic calling to him, but knew better than to touch the Spear himself. Since he was a Dark magic user, he would¡¯ve been taken over by the Spear almost instantly.


    As Connor had rummaged for the Spear, Ahriman had slipped under the cart, and waited until the fool had it in his hand. As soon as he saw the cloth drop, he reached his hand out, and grabbed hold of Connor¡¯s ankle. As he funneled his magic into Connor, Ahriman grinned evilly..


    ************


    Tidas didn¡¯t know what he was looking at. A ghoulish hand had reached out from underneath the cart, and squeezed Connor¡¯s leg to the point of denting his armor. As he cried out in pain, dark ooze spilled out from the Spear and the hand, and began to overtake Connor.


    ¡°HELP Me! For the love of the gods! Help me! I didn¡¯t think-Ahhhhh!¡±


    As the ooze covered over half of his body and kept going; us, Kari, Amara, and Skye all showed up. Murdoc, Petrie, Ronnie, Ralph, and Arthur came up from behind them, and stood inplete shock at the sight before them. They were all too horrified to notice the thing stretching out from under the cart, but Skye noticed..


    ¡°The Fuck is that?!¡± she eximed as she got her husband¡¯s attention, and pointed to the hand.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s the reason Connor¡¯s changing so quickly! Dark magic was leaking out of it along with the Spear!¡± Tidas shouted over Connor¡¯s wails.


    ¡°Save me! Save me please! I don¡¯t wanna die! I don¡¯t wanna die! I-argh-¡± as Connor pleaded, the ooze climbed up his neck, and covered his face.


    He choked and gasped for air as the Dark and Ether magic suffocated him. Forcing itself into his mouth, and up his nose. As he wed at his throat, Skye stepped forward to try and help..


    ¡°Wait! We don¡¯t know what he¡¯ll do, dearie. Best ta stay back,¡± Amara said as she grabbed Skye¡¯s arm, and held her back.


    Skye shook her head and pulled away from her as she yelled; ¡°He¡¯ll die if I do nothing!¡±


    ¡°...Is that such a bad thing,¡± us muttered, but only Kari had heard it.


    She looked up at us with sadness in her eyes; ¡°He¡¯s a terrible person, but do you honestly think that he deserves to die like this?!¡±


    us looked down at the ground, but kept his voice unwavering; ¡°I have no sympathy for anyone who hurt you, and I won¡¯t apologize for it. Don¡¯t forget that he just tried to shoot me, too..¡±


    Kari nodded, but still had a dismal expression on her face. She didn¡¯t like killing unless it was in a battle. In her mind, there wasn¡¯t any fault in killing during a war, but this was different.. ¡®This was supposed to be a duel of honor, not attempted murder.. Why does Connor have to bring these things down upon himself?¡¯


    As the thought crossed her mind, Ralph came to stand behind her and us, and said; ¡°Don¡¯t let yer heart hurt for that man. He wanted ya for yer magic and standin¡¯ wit Skye. He¡¯s a corrupt bastard that doesna deserve yer sympathy, Kari. Besides, everyone knew not ta touch that thing. He¡¯s brought this hell upon himself.¡±


    Kari understood what Ralph and us were saying, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for Connor.. ¡®He¡¯s still a living being..¡¯


    As Kari struggled internally, Skye hiked up her skirts, and ran at Connor. When her ne started to glow, a familiar voice called out to her from the distance. Stopping a good twelve feet or so from Connor, Skye turned and smiled as she watched Aero and Celestia flying towards them at incredible speeds.


    Pixies were naturally fast, so the moment they had felt a surge in Dark magic, the two had taken off from Warrick Forest with all haste. Since Celestia was a Light magic mage, she could feel the Dark magic before Connor had even touched the Spear.


    As they flew in from above, Celestia called out to Skye again; ¡°Don¡¯t use your Catalyst powers! I got this!¡±


    As Aero broke off to flutter near Tidas, Celestia started to glow as brightly as the sun. Skye smiled and quickly greeted her, then turned back to face Connor..


    His screams had stopped, and the creepy hand around Connor¡¯s ankle had disappeared right as Aero and Celestia hade into view. Skye couldn¡¯t sense what or where the hand had gone, but Celestia knew..


    ¡®Who was that human? And why are they going in the direction of the Alconian capital?¡¯

 Chapter 402

    402 For Her Hand(Part Three)


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE, VIOLENCE, AND GORE***


    ¡°What are ye two doin¡¯ here?!¡± Skye asked as Celestia came to a steady flutter next to her.


    Celestia grinned; ¡°Long story short: we just got back from the Fae Nation. I felt a subtle amount of Dark magic, so we were out checking the perimeter of the forest when we both felt a massive surge. I take it that it¡¯sing from that idiot?¡±


    Skye nodded; ¡°Aye. Long story short: he was meant ta duel one of me friends, but vited the rules by tryin¡¯ ta shoot him. He must¡¯ve felt pretty desperate ta go fer the Ethereal Spear..¡±


    Celestia¡¯s eyes bulged; ¡°Is That it?! By the gods! Why would you not leave it in the north?! It was there for a reason! THIS situation being one of them!¡±


    Skye narrowed her eyes; ¡°Magnus ordered us ta bring it back! We had to!¡±


    Celestia¡¯s expression deted as she took in a breath, but lost her chance to speak. Connor had been standing in one ce just watching them, but suddenly rushed her and Skye. He moved at Tank-level speeds, and almost got the jump on them..


    The Fae Queen had been building up her magic since she had first felt the Dark. Celestia was naturally cautious, and knew that her Light magic would be needed. It was the natural counter to Dark magic, and wouldn¡¯t damage her to use like Skye¡¯s powers did to her..


    Her powers as the Catalyst weren¡¯t fully developed since she had yet to unlocked the rest of her traits. Tapping into the Source of all Magic without her body being adapted to the massive amount had damaged her on a molecr level. Celestia wasn¡¯t sure if Skye knew it or not, but her cells weren¡¯tpletely stable anymore.


    .....


    ¡®I¡¯ll have to treat her after we deal with this monstrosity..¡¯


    As the thought passed, Celestia raised her hand right as Connor came within inches of her and Skye. A binding light shot out of it, making everyone but her and Aero shield their eyes. After centuries together, he was used to her powers.


    Connor shrank back and screeched simrly to how Richard had. Many of the soldiers froze as they recalled the heinous beings birthed from ck ooze that dropped off of the fallen prince. As they readied themselves for another bloody battle, the servants and regr guards that had been helping with the search cried out in terror.


    Lucas Moonstone stood behind several people in utter shock. The thing before them looked like it had crawled out of the bowels of hell, and was there to drag them down. As the initial aghast had passed, Lucas realized that Skye was standing in front of the thing with the Fae Queen..


    ¡°No! Skye! Get back!¡± he started to yell as he trudged forward, but Wace ced his hand on Lucas¡¯ shoulder.


    ¡°I know yer instinct as her Da is ta try and protect her, but ye need ta understand somethin¡¯: She protects Us.¡±


    As Wace finished speaking, he gestured to the now three standing before Connor. Amara stood to the side of Skye while Tidas ran around to his other side. Celestia was still sting him with an intense ray of Light magic, but he was starting to recover from the initial attack.


    When Connor finally turned back to them, Amara hit him with her Fire magic. He howled in pain as the soldiers shifted and fanned out, ready to jump in at any time. Tidas ran behind him with his long sword, and cut the tendons in one of his legs.


    As he fell to one knee, Tidas tossed his long sword to Skye. She used her Earth magic to raise the ground beneath her feet, caught Tidas¡¯ sword, then jumped to stab Connor in one blow. The sword didn¡¯t go in as deeply as she wanted it to, but it was enough to incapacitate him for the time they needed.


    Connor desperately grabbed at the sword lodged within his corbone, but it was too far in to simply pull out. He wasn¡¯tpletely assimted to the Dark and Ether magic yet, so the de could damage his internal organs if he wasn¡¯t careful. As he stuggled to get a grip with the ck ooze coating his hands, severalrge rocks shot up out of the ground..


    Skye used the remainder of her Earth magic to pin Connor the best that she could without crushing him. When he started to struggle, Celestia fluttered over to him, her eyes filled with pity. After she raised her hand up, Celestia spoke with sincerity in her tone; ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this is going to hurt...a lot.¡±


    As Celestia strained her fingers, a light that rivaled the sun shined from her hand. Even Aero had to look away due to it¡¯s intensity. While Skye and Amara backed away, Celestia inched closer and closer to Connor..


    He wed at her with his free hand, but Celestia¡¯s power was too overwhelming. The Dark and Ether magic began to crack and break; turning into a smoke-like ash as it fell away, and disintegrated into nothing. Asyer afteryer turned to dust, Connor was slowly revealed.


    Grey, ashy patches were heavily dotted all over his skin, and arge strip along the side of his face looked like charred wood. His appearance kind of reminded Skye of the northern Hignds, before she had healed it. She tried for fifteen minutes to heal him, but the damage was irreversible.


    ¡°This is why humans shouldn¡¯t touch ancient, ominous things! Why would the Alconian King want the Spear brought to him?! Tis an object of Cmity!¡± Aero yelled as he checked over his wife for injuries.


    ¡°That¡¯s probably why Magnus wants it. To lock it away,¡± Skye replied, which earned her a mocking expression.


    ¡°I know that your still slightly na?ve when ites to the world-¡±


    ¡°Hey?! Ima quite well versed in the ways of the world, thank ye,¡± Skye had cut Aero off mid-sentence.


    Ignoring her interruption, he continued; ¡°But not to the dark side of high society. You¡¯re aware of the fact that ves are sold to someone? That people are left to starve while others throw away their excess? Who do you think those people are? The nobles and royalty-¡±


    ¡°Aero! You promised that you would behave if we came here. Don¡¯t go back on your word,¡± Celestia had chided her husband with a gentle, but firm tone.


    Turning her attention to Skye, the Fae Queen smiled broadly at her, then flew into her arms for a hug. Skye gently squeezed her back, then Celestia asked what had happened. Skye quickly told the two of Connor¡¯s unwanted pursuit of Kari, her rtionship with us, his challenge, then the subsequent situation that had evolved from the chaos.


    As she finished the tale, Celestia feltpelled to ask; ¡°Who was the Dark mage?¡±


    Skye stared at Celestia with a confused expression; ¡°Dark mage? What are you talking about? The only Dark magic user alive is in the Fire Nation...Isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Celestia shook her head; ¡°No, I know I sensed someone with Dark magic. I¡¯m extra sensitive to their wavelength because it¡¯s my pr opposite. And they headed off towards the capital as we arrived. I¡¯m sure of it.¡±


    ¡°Great.. So we have another enemy to worry about,¡± Tidasmented as she strode over.


    Something at the back of Skye¡¯s mind screamed at her, but she pushed it to the side for now. Connor was still trapped in between the rocks, and was beginning to stir. As he came to with a groggy expression, Skye lowered the rocks quick enough for him to lose his bnce.


    Tidas walked over to his side, then knelt down to Connor¡¯s level. Grabbing the front of his armor, the prince pulled him upright, then shed the small gun in his face. Connor tried to jolt back due to the close proximity, but didn¡¯t have the option..


    Tightening his grip to the point of denting the metal, Tidas asked in a hard tone; ¡°Where did you get this?¡±


    Connor stared at it for a moment, shook his head, then mumbled something about where he was. Tidas took a deep breath to calm himself, but us was on a warpath..


    ¡°The Fuck were you thinking?! Do realize what you could¡¯ve done?! How many lives were lost because of that thing?! How many more could¡¯ve been?!¡±


    Amara and Kari moved in front of us as he ranted, making sure that he couldn¡¯t go near Connor for the moment. He seemed beyond disoriented, which made sense considering he was nearly turned into a monster. But there was more to it than that...


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong wit his skin?¡± Ronnie asked as he came to stand next to his irate best friend.


    Skye shook her head; ¡°Tis beyond me.. It feels like Dark magic residue, or somethin¡¯ skin. It¡¯s not strong, but it might be what¡¯s foggin¡¯em up. He might just need some time fer the magic ta fade on it¡¯s own.¡±


    Tidas shed her an unnerved expression; ¡°Are you sure about that, love? When has leavin¡¯ Dark, Ether, or both ta fester ever turned out well?¡±


    Skye smiled impishly; ¡°Maybe yer right.. Look at yer brother..¡±


    ¡°What was that?¡± Tidas asked as he gave her a chiding stare.


    ¡°....Nothin¡¯,¡± Skye cleared her throat; ¡°So: where did he get the gun from? Could he have stolen it from a shop in the Hignds?¡±


    Petrie took in the scene as he walked over, and replied; ¡°Na, the Moonstone and Reinbolt reinforcements never went into the city. And I would be the one ta know: I had ta do the paperwork fer the gold ye guys used.¡±


    Skye nodded, then turned her attention back to Connor; ¡°What¡¯s thest thing that ye remember?¡±


    Connor looked off into the tree line, then turned back to Skye and said; ¡°I recall the fight with the monster.. I also remember leaving the Hignds. There¡¯s more, but it¡¯s fuzzy.¡±


    us maneuvered around Amara, and nearly walked into Skye as he yelled; ¡°How convenient for you! Not being able to remember trying to Murder me! Fuckin¡¯ coward! Well, guess what? You lost the duel, and had better leave Kari alone from now on! Understand?!¡±


    Connor stared at him in a daze for a moment before he smirked arrogantly; ¡°I made no such agreement! What are you-¡±


    ¡°Actually, yeah...ya did. And we all heard it. And watched ya try ta shoot us,¡± Murdoc had cut Connor off as he walked up with Wace and Lucas in tow.


    Lucas ran over to Skye, then started to check her simrly to how Aero had with Celestia. He was relieved to see her unharmed, but wanted to scream at her for being so reckless. Before he could start in, however, Connor got to his feet, and started to snap at Murdoc.


    The first time that Connor tried to puff his chest, Murdoc held up his hand, and said; ¡°Now, before ye say anythin¡¯ stupid, I must warn ya: Ima the King of the Hignds. And I will kill ya if yer breath so much as tickles me nostrils in an offensive manner..¡±

 Chapter 403

    403 For Her Hand(Part Four)


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE***


    Connor frozen upon hearing Murdoc¡¯s threat. He never actually got to see the Hignder King¡¯s face before or during the battle with Richard. He was too preupied stalking and plotting a way to either kill us, or win Kari from him.


    As Murdoc towered over Connor, he shrunk back, and minded his tone; ¡°I just don¡¯t understand how I can be held ountable for something I have no memory of..¡±


    Tidas spoke up; ¡°Because everyone witnessed you make the deal, and we all saw you try to shoot us. That could¡¯ve killed him, therefore vited the rules of the duel.¡±


    Connor huffed arrogantly as he got up and straightened himself; ¡°First off: the gun only vites the rules If it would¡¯ve killed him, which I argue that it wouldn¡¯t have. Princess Skye intervened, so we¡¯ll never know the True answer to that..¡±


    ¡°And as to witnessing me agree to the deal: I don¡¯t recall it, so I¡¯m not so sure that it happened.¡±


    Ralph and Arthur stepped forward with open scowls as Ralph¡¯s voice turned threatening; ¡°What are ya inferrin¡¯,ddie?¡±


    Arthur ced a hand on his friend¡¯s shoulder; ¡°Now, now Ralphy.. I¡¯m sure that he meant nothin¡¯ by it.¡±


    Connor shrugged, which triggered Ralph. He tried to walk over and punch him, but Arthur and Wace wouldn¡¯t let him. Skye watched a small smirk crawl across Connor¡¯s face, then disappear. He hadn¡¯t realized his slip, but it woulde to be one of his biggest regrets...


    .....


    Skye went and stood at her husband¡¯s side, then bumped his arm lightly. When he nced at her and caught a wink, Tidas knew that she was up to something. Since she had tilted her head so Connor couldn¡¯t see the gesture, he understood that whatever she was going to do involved, or targeted the bastard.


    After taking a cleansing breath, Skye went and stood just a couple of feet away from Connor. He and the rest of the Arnold family had been basically terrorizing Kari and her kin, trying to convince her to marry him.. ¡®This is the perfect opportunity ta force him ta back off..¡¯


    As Skye smiled sweetly at him, Connor grinned like a bampot back until she said; ¡°So do ye care about Kari¡¯s feelings in this at all? Or is it just all about you?¡±


    Hearing such venom from such a beautiful face threw Connor off, sending him sputtering. Before he could retort, Skye dropped her grin..


    ¡°This whole time ye say that ye care about Kari.. What¡¯s her favorite color?¡±


    ¡°...What?¡± Connor replied, nearly speechless.


    ¡°Too hard fer ya? Seems ta be.. Well, we¡¯ll try another. Her favorite flower, then? Or song? Or food? Honestly, any answer that shows that ye care about Her, and not just her magic fer yer family¡¯s construction business would do at this point..¡±


    Connor¡¯s mouth gaped as he stared at the princess.. ¡®This dumb Bitch! H-How?! How could she just blurt it all out fluke that?!¡¯


    ¡°T-That¡¯s not true! And that¡¯s defamation of my family! How dare you-?!¡±


    Skye got right into Connor¡¯s face, making him stumble backwards and fall. As he looked up at her with daggers in his eyes, Skye smirked simrly to how he had earlier; ¡°You could prove me wrong right here just by tellin¡¯ me somethin¡¯ about her. Wouldna be a problem fer a man in love ta at least name somethin¡¯ she cares for.¡±


    Connor could feel his anger boiling as Celestia wrapped up the Spear a little bit away from the crowds of humans. She didn¡¯t want him getting desperate, and make the same mistake twice by going after the Spear again. As Aero helped her with the cloth, Celestia could¡¯ve sworn that she still felt active Dark magic within him..


    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s why he can¡¯t remember,¡± the Fae Queen muttered, thinking out loud.


    ¡°What dear?¡± Aero asked as he handed her a corner p.


    Celestia shook her head; ¡°Later, love. Skye and Tidas should hear it, too.¡±


    Aero was going to press her, but Skye went on the verbal attack again..


    ¡°So all Ima hearin¡¯ is a lot of bitchin¡¯ about Kari rejectin¡¯ ya, and me and Tidas payin¡¯ fer us¡¯ bride price: correct? I¡¯ve yet ta hear ya say that Kari objects ta any of this..¡±


    Connor went off about the true events after Skye had exposed his true intentions. Tidas was hard-pressed not tough at the bbergasted face he had made when the other soldiers startedparing his actions to those of vers. Since he had literally tried to buy Kari from her family, they all saw him as the same type of person: scum.


    Looking over at the woman in question, Skye asked Kari to tell everyone her opinion..


    Stepping forward nervously, Kari spoke as loudly as she could; ¡°I Never wanted to marry Connor! I¡¯ve never even liked him as a person! I Love us! He¡¯s the only man fer me!¡±


    Kari was too afraid to look back at him, so us stepped in front of her; ¡°I love you, too, Kari. I would be honored if you would marry me. But only if you choose me. Do you?¡±


    ¡°...Aye!¡± Kari squeaked out as her emotions got the better of her.


    Connor¡¯s eyes narrowed on us¡¯ backside. Murderous intent rolled off of him as he turned and red at Skye and Tidas..


    ¡°This is not a military matter, so your decisions mean nothing. And it¡¯s up to the head of her family to make a final decision, not you two. Unless you im to hold equal power to the King and Prince Marco.¡±


    Skye scoffed; ¡°Apparently, yer not familiar with Alcon¡¯s Code of Conduct and Ethics. Chapter four, section four, paragraph three: ¡®the Field Commander holds all authority in both military, and civil disputes, grievances, and cases from departure to arrival¡¯. That means until we get back ta Alcon, Tidas Does hold the same authority. Albeit, temporary.¡±


    Skye took one intimidating step towards Connor as she added; ¡°And these two could get hitched right here and now, and Kari¡¯s family would approve.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Tidas interjected as he folded his arms; ¡°They may be angry that they missed the party..¡±


    Skye nodded with a smile; ¡°Aye, that be true. They did seem the type ta like a good shindig.¡±


    Connor¡¯s temper was at it¡¯s boiling point. He had never been denied something he wanted in his entire life, thanks to his rank and parent¡¯s wealth. His future lifestyle depended upon him getting Kari to marry him..


    ¡°I could marry ya two now if ya want. Ima king that Magnus recognizes as an equal, so he¡¯ll ept me authority of a weddin¡¯.¡±


    Connor felt panic bubbling up within him.. ¡®If I lose Kari, then Prince Marco will-!!¡¯


    ¡°P-Prince Marco approved my match to Kari before we left! So she has to obey! Or it vites royal decree!¡±


    Tidas grabbed Connor and yanked him to his feet; ¡°Why does my brother care whether or not you marry Kari?¡±


    Technically Connor wasn¡¯t supposed to expose his rtionship to the Crowned Prince, but felt that he had no choice.. ¡®If the Hignder King marries them, I¡¯m fucked! But will Prince Marco back me when we get back to Alcon?¡¯


    As the thought crossed his mind, Tidas lost his patience; ¡°Well?! Why does my brother-¡±


    ¡°Because he¡¯s an investor in my parent¡¯s business! But it doesn¡¯t matter because He is the Crowned Prince! Not You! He is the next King! Not you! You can¡¯t do anything to stop this!¡±


    Right as Connor started to rant, Murdoc grabbed a random pot from the closest tent, walked up to him, and hit him with it. As he fell unconscious, Murdoc said; ¡°King trumps Prince, ya bawbag..¡±


    Everyone stared in shock for a moment before Skye started tough hysterically. The face Connor had made, then Murdoc¡¯s line after was too much after such a tense situation. As she felt the stress fading, herugh became contagious. Momentster, over half of the spectators were chuckling for one reason or another.


    Tidas ordered Connor¡¯s tied up, and locked down until they reached Alcon. Murdoc offered again to marry us and Kari then, but neither wanted to cause issues between the two sets of royals before they had even met. As Connor was literally dragged off, Celestia and Aero brought the Spear over to Skye..


    As she took ahold of it, Celestia asked; ¡°What would you have done if I hadn¡¯t shown up?¡±


    Skye smiled sheepishly; ¡°Well, ya see there¡¯s been a wee bit of development..¡±


    As Skye exined about her ne, us and Kari snuck off to talk about what had happened..


    ************


    us¡¯ emotions were chaotic as he and Kari ventured off to find a private ce to talk. They wound up circling halfway around the castle until they found the gap ofnd between Skye¡¯s courtyard and the loch. As Kari stopped to lean against the gate, us surprised her with a bear hug.


    In all honesty: us was internally freaking out over thest thing that Connor had said.. ¡®Why would the Crowned Prince care about Kari?! Investor or not, it would hurt his reputation more if people found out that he was trying to force someone into being sold. Not as many would care because Kari is a woman, but enough to give the king a headache..¡¯


    The kingdom as a whole was fed up with very and human trafficking. Most that were caught now weren¡¯t even given any kind of trial: they just went straight to the dungeons. Those caught trying to take children received instant solitary for a month to start, then were sent to do hardbor.


    It was the only time that Tidas had insisted on a harsh punishment. To him, child abuse was the worst offense, and offenders didn¡¯t deserve any leniency. If he had his way: Tidas would kill any child abusers that he came across..


    ¡®But I can¡¯t just kill Connor.. What do I do?¡¯


    As the thought crossed Tidas¡¯ mind, a Tamer mage stepped forward; ¡°Why don¡¯t you just have the king decide what to do with him after we get home? Prince Marco could possibly coborate his story as well..¡±


    Tidas nodded; ¡°Aye, that¡¯s a good idea. It¡¯ll give me a chance to ask about a few other things as well..¡±


    As the Tamer nodded and went back to his spot in the crowd, he smiled to himself.. ¡®I wonder if Marco will cover for that fool Connor.. Better send him an extra messageter warning him..¡¯

 Chapter 404

    404 For Her Hand(Part Five)


    us and Kari walked towards the loch as they talked about what had happened. Neither believed that Connor would give up on her if the king didn¡¯t punish him for viting the rules of the duel. Tidas could¡¯ve dered a ruling, but with how connected he and Skye were to us; it was better for the king to make the final judgement for many reasons..


    us already appeared to be favored by the Third Prince and his wife. us Bower was a noble by birth, but his family held a low rank. The Arnold family were old and prominent nobles that had supported the MacArthur family for generations. The Bowers had only held their for the past four generations, including us.


    Women were seen as property if they didn¡¯t hold the favor of a high-ranking noble to protect them. There were a handful like Skye, Marie, and Lidia that Magnus held in high esteem, and were allowed to speak freely regardless of whom they were speaking to..


    So long as they paid their king all of his due respect.


    Kari wasn¡¯t like Skye or the others when it came to having an opinion. She had never cared for politics or the court. She hadn¡¯t really cared about much about anything in particr until she had met Skye and us. Thanks to them: she had a man that loved her as much as she did him. Friends, a purpose, her own money..


    Stopping in front of the still loch, Kari stared into us¡¯ eyes as she said; ¡°Ya ken, I never thought about the things I wanted fer me self until you and Skye came along.. I just figured that life would be whatever me parents said it¡¯d be..¡±


    us wrapped his arm around her shoulders as he turned his face way to stare at the water; ¡°Just because I¡¯m serving in the RMC doesn¡¯t mean that you have to after we wed.. If there¡¯s anything else that you want to do, you¡¯re free to pursue it.¡±


    Kari¡¯s face scrunched up like she was in pain; ¡°Do you not want me around?¡±


    ¡°...Shut up. You know that I always want you around,¡± us replied, surprising Kari.


    .....


    us wasn¡¯t the most open about his feelings, but Kari had epted that about him. It had taken him forever to tell her how he felt, but he had also told her why he had hesitated to be close to her.. Which she found to be bullshit.


    She huffed loudly before shrugging his arm from her shoulders, then Kari ripped into him; ¡°Yer gonna try and talk about how ya could die at any time cause of Our job, but that¡¯s a load of shit..¡±


    ¡°I was there in the Mage Trials! I was there fer the Hignd Raid, and the battle that broke out after! I was there fer the fight against Prince Richard, and those freaky ooze things! How much crap must I wade through fer ya ta understand that Ima not goin¡¯ anywhere but Where You Are!?¡±


    us felt his heart swell as Kari¡¯s eyes teared up. He had tried to chase her off in the beginning, knowing that he could neverpletely devote himself to her like she deserved. His vow to protect Skye stopped him from it, but she didn¡¯t care..


    ¡°I know that ya think yer destiny is ta die savin¡¯ Skye someday, and I ept it.. As long as I get all of yer free time until then, Ima fine with it, us. Not to mention that I¡¯ll be right there with ya anyway. I owe Skye me life as well, and I intend ta pay her back with everything I have.. Save fer one thing.¡±


    us sighed deeply; there was no talking Kari out of something once she got a certain look in her eyes. She was much stronger than she usually gave herself credit for; like now. Since he was the only thing that truly motivated her: us would drive home to her how wonderful she was..


    ¡°You¡¯re right, you are always at my side.. The trials, the battles: all of it. So what is it about your parents that scares you so?¡±


    Kari stiffened, which was odd behavior for her. The only time that us felt that she was untruthful to him was whenever her family came up. If they were going to be married, then she needed to tell him why.


    After a bit of sweet talk and coaxing, Kari finally told him that she had a half sister..


    ¡°My parents threaten me all the time with her taking my ce as the head of the family. Jillian and I used ta be close, but me mother has turned her against me now. Tis not her fault, though. She¡¯s just like me: just wants Mother and Father ta love her..¡±


    us felt his heartstrings tighten as he realized how alone Kari must¡¯ve been her whole life. He grabbed her, and takes her into his arms as he whispered; ¡°You¡¯ll never have to work for my love, Kari: it¡¯s already yours.¡±


    Pulling away from him, Kari started to talk about her parents, but us cut her off; ¡°Fuck those selfish pricks. I love you, and I Will marry you. We¡¯ll start our own little family, and your foolish sister can have that shitty one. We¡¯ll love our children for the tiny people they are, and shove our happiness down their throats when they gawk.¡±


    Kariughed hard, needing the release. us could always make herugh when she was feeling downtrodden. It was one of the things that she adored most about him. As warmth bloomed within her chest, Kari realized that us had a small slip of the tongue..


    ¡°So if you say that you want all of that, then that means that ya n on bein¡¯ around for a while then?¡±


    us chuckled, then gradually turned serious; ¡°I don¡¯t n to die anytime soon! I just want you to be prepared for it..¡±


    ¡°And what if I die first?¡±


    us froze, then scoffed; ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s not gonna happen, love. I¡¯ll die long before you do.¡±


    ¡°How could ya possibly ken that?!¡±


    us shrugged; ¡°Because I won¡¯t let you die. Simple as that.¡±


    ¡°...Yer a fool, us Bowers. If you die, I might as well be dead, too.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say such things,¡± us replied as he gently squeezed her.


    He and Kari stood in front of the tranquil loch talking about their future together for a while longer before they decided to head back to the party. They could hear the singing and shouting from where they stood, which was on the other side of the castle.


    When they decided to go back, us scooped Kari up into his arms, then sped back to the campsite. Everyone had moved back to the front section of the tents, where the food and drinks were. As us and Kari emerged, Skye called out to them.


    She was standing off to the side with Celestia, Aero, Amara, and Murdoc. Amara and Aero were in a deep conversation about creating a Fae section in the Hignder city. And Celestia was chatting with Murdoc about the differences between Pixies, Brownies, Wisps, and Sprites.


    As Tidas looked around, he smiled to himself to see everyone back to having a good time. It was about a quarter to two when soldiers started to disappear en masse. Lidia had taken the overly drunk Lucas back to their room for sleep, and the others had tapered off over the span of an hour or so.


    Skye and Tidas had returned to their room, but Tidas was too exhausted to im his ¡®reward¡¯ from catching Skye earlier that night. Instead, they chatted about the route that they would take, and what Skye should expect upon their return. As Skye drifted off to sleep in her husband¡¯s arms, Tidas struggled to keep his brother off his mind so he could sleep...


    ************


    The road back to Alcon would still take another two weeks if they went at a slow pace, which no one wanted. All of the soldiers were sick of sleeping in strange beds and tents. The one thing that almost every Alconian soldier had inmon was their motivation..


    They had all been away from their families for over nine months, and wanted to get back to them as quickly as possible. If the troops had it their way: they would be home in just over a week. They only reason that they knew it would take longer was because Skye had to stop and check out any sickly or injured person that she came across.


    It didn¡¯t usually bother them, but after being gone for so long: they just wanted to see their loved ones again. Tidas promised Skye that they would take a ride and visit the towns and viges once they had returned and reported. She scoffed at her husband..


    ¡°Oh, aye.. Cause it¡¯s not like Maggie used any excuse he can find ta throw a party.. I bet ye we won¡¯t be able ta leave the pce fer a freakin¡¯ year after we get home.¡±


    The level of sarcasm in Skye¡¯s voice let Tidas know that his sweet-talking wouldn¡¯t work. After he corrected himself by admitting that he may not be the one taking her, but Tidas did promise her that she would be able to go.


    The winter had been harsh, but no one within Alcon went hungry. Even the homeless shelters had had enough food to feed everyone throughout the winter. The only problem that Skye had noticed was that not everyone was able to keep warm.


    As they neared the capital, Skye asked Amara if she would be willing to coborate with her and Jakub on creating a new, woodless heat source. She didn¡¯t understand why she would need to be involved, but agreed all the same. She was quite curious to meet the man that rivaled her Gavin in intelligence and ingenuity.


    The gray walls that surrounded the pce stuck out, sending most of the Hignders into a state of shock. They couldn¡¯t believe the height of them, and wondered why they were built so high. When Skye exined that it was to protect against Dragon Riders back in the day, they all started to talk about Zazzy.


    As if they had summoned her, Zazzy swooped down low about the marching soldiers. Her ws were so close that Skye gave her a kind of high-five when she¡¯d gone by. As crowds of people gathered in front of the main gate into the city, Tidas grinned and yelled; ¡°Alright guys! Let¡¯s make an entrance!¡±

 Chapter 405

    405 Triumphed Return


    ¡°Samuel! Get yer arse outta the street! Before ye get run over by a noble!¡± a woman yelled from the side of her yard.


    She was hanging damp clothes on a line that ran from a pole to the side of their home as her children yed. The boy stood in shock as he looked off into the distance, not hearing his mother¡¯s voice. Frustrated with him seemingly ignoring her; the mother stopped her task, and strode over to her oldest son in a huff.


    When she started to scream, he pointed in the direction that he had been staring..


    The woman gasped, then yanked her son to the side as she talked in a rushed manner; ¡°Listen to me,ddie! Go straight to the gate house, and tell yer Da to ring the bell! The King will want to know right away!¡±


    ¡°Aye, Ma! Ima off!¡± the boy yelled before he took off at a sprint.


    Two younger children that had been happily ying near the clothes line had moved to the edge of the road, to see what all of the fuss was about. As the figures in the distance came closer, the mother came up behind them, and gently ced her hand on their shoulders as she said; ¡°Keep yer eyes open,ddies.. We¡¯re about to see history..¡±


    They youngest looked up at his mother; ¡°Why would history walk past our house?¡±


    ¡°Shhh! They be here!¡± the mother replied as she made sure that her sons were standing straight.


    The figures in the distance were riding at a steady trot, having them passing the small house within moments of the mother¡¯s words. Astonishment covered their faces as MacArthur and Hignder banners rode side by side. As they watched the stream of soldiers pass, a small pouchnded in front of their feet.


    .....


    The youngest grabbed it, and handed it to his mother. She shrieked with joy as gold coins fell into her hand, then she started screaming ¡®thank you¡¯ as loudly as she could..


    ¡°What was that?¡± Petrie asked as he rode behind Murdoc.


    The Hignder King chuckled; ¡°Just buildin¡¯ up a wee bit of good karma before the meetin¡¯ is all. Quite a selfish act, really.¡±


    Petrie chuckled lightly in response before he said; ¡°Aye, it tis when ye put it that way. But I dinna think yer motives matter ta that bonnie mommie back their.¡±


    Murdoc looked at Petrie with surprise, then burst out inughter. It took him several minutes before he had calmed enough to say; ¡°Haha, What?! ¡®Bonnie Mommie¡¯?! The hell did thate from?! Ima stealin¡¯ it!¡±


    Petrie shrugged as he grinned; ¡°Sure, now: like I was tryin ta tell ye-¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have ta talkter,ddies! We¡¯re here!¡± Amara called out as she rode ahead to catch up to Skye and Tidas.


    Murdoc and Petrie exchanged a look, shrugged, then took off after Amara. A bell began to ring out as the massive walls surrounding the capital came into view. It was unusual to have such arge grouping in from the north, so everyone knew who it was...Or so they thought.


    No one expected such a massive entourage of Hignders to apany the Alconian soldiers back. The people knew that Skye and Tidas had diffused the war, and that the Hignders had epted a peace treaty proposal. But the King hadn¡¯t announced that the Hignders would being to Alcon.


    Magnus didn¡¯t know for sure if Murdoc himself would be showing up for the treaty signing, so he had left out the details of when the signing was actually urring.


    Technically, she wasn¡¯t supposed toe along, but Murdoc had requested her for her negotiation skills. There was a specific subject that he wanted to discuss with Magnus, and Amara was damn-near a guarantee to get his way...


    ************


    ¡°Open The Gates! The Commander Approaches! Open The Gates!¡± a man from the top of the wall called out.


    As the inner gate locked into ce, the stream of soldiers flooded into the northernmost streets of the capital. Tidas, Skye, Amara, Petrie, and Murdoc led the way. Followed closely by Ralph, Arthur, Wace, and Skye¡¯s three bodyguards.


    The thunderous noise from their horses¡¯ hooves drove people from their homes, to see who wasing. The Mage Trials weren¡¯t for a couple more months, so they were surprised to hear such amotion. When the people realized that it was their loved ones returning home, the streets erupted into random celebrations.


    As they neared the heart of the city, Skye and Tidas grinned broadly when they saw Zas with some of the RMC members that had been on other assignments. They were there to keep everyone moving steadily, and to provide extra protection. As the crowds began to spill into the streets, they openly talked about the Hignders..


    Most, including Murdoc, were wearing their n colors. They only wore their kilts and boots due to the warmth of the south. It being the end of July: the weather was hot and humid, and not something they were used to dealing with.


    The day was actually mild,paratively speaking, but neither Skye or Tidas were about to say anything. August was usually the hottest month, which was nearly the length of time that Murdoc would be staying. The snows started in early October in the Hignds, and the Hignder King couldn¡¯t be away from his people during their winter-prep time.


    As Murdoc wondered if Skye would be able to speed their crops along again, the Royal Pce came into view..


    ¡°So that¡¯s what it looks like, huh? ...Kinda small if ye ask me,¡± Murdocmented as the screams from the spectators grew louder and louder.


    Tidas looked over at him with a quirked eyebrow; ¡°Compared to what?¡±


    Murdoc smirked; ¡°Our city, of course!¡±


    ¡°But the capital is bigger than the bunkers, isn¡¯t it?¡± Skye asked with a confused expression.


    As a cocky smile spread across Tidas¡¯ face at the correction, Murdoc cooly replied; ¡°The bunkers are me pce, so I win. Mine¡¯s bigger.¡±


    Tidas scoffed as they neared the gates; ¡°You canna count All of the bunkers as your pce! If anything, it¡¯s just the house that you live in!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not how it works fer me,¡± Murdoc quipped, making Tidas¡¯ anger spike with his nonsense.


    Before the two could start to really argue in public, Skye led Thoth over toe between them; ¡°Will ye two Please shut it over who¡¯s what is bigger! Tis not the ce fer That kind of discussion!¡±


    Even with Skye yelling at them, it practically sounded like a whisper. The cries from the crowds was loud enough to make a person go deaf, but it eased up when they reached the inner courtyard of the pce. Tidas didn¡¯t even dismount before he was yelling so loud that most of the soldiers up front had heard him..


    ¡°Here are your orders! Return to HQ and fill out your reports! After that, sign out for your leave, and go see your families before they storm the pce for you! Report back in two days for detailed debriefings! That Is All!¡±


    Upon hearing their Commander¡¯s final words, the soldiers burst into cheers andughter as they all rushed to reach the Headquarters building on the other side of the pce. As the Generals dismounted and lined up behind Tidas, including Skye; the doors to the pce flew open..


    The first two people that Tidas saw were his niece and nephew charging towards him. He jumped off of his horse, bent down onto his knees, then scooped them up as their over-stressed nanny stumbled after them. As they flung themselves over him, a familiar, reverberatingugh came from the doorway..


    Murdoc watched with interest as Magnus MacArthur stepped out into the sunlight-filled courtyard. His features were very simr to Tidas¡¯, as was hisugh.. ¡®Must be a family trait..¡¯


    After Magnus came out, Lawrence and Shasta followed, and were smiling just as brightly as the king had been. As they took several steps away from the pce entrance, Marie came out with Genie escorting her. Skye and Tidas beamed at them, and they returned the gesture.. But Skye could tell that something was off with Genie.


    As she made a mental note about it, thest two came out of the pce: Marco and Karena. Marco¡¯s features never changed, but the look of disgust that covered Karena¡¯s face when she looked at the Hignders made Skye already want to p her..


    ¡®Well, that¡¯s a new record for her.. Never wanted ta hit her so quickly before..¡¯


    As the thought crossed Skye¡¯s mind, everyone but Murdoc dropped to their knees; even Marco and Karena. Only kings could stand, and the Crowned Prince was still just that: a prince. As the two took measure of each other, Skye nced over at Marco..


    He was stealing nces also, but not at her. It was difficult to tell where he was trying to look, but Skye knew..


    The Ethereal Spear was sending out tiny waves of Ether magic. They were so faint that Skye wasn¡¯t exactly sure what she was feeling at first. Not until Marco came closer. The nearer he came, the stronger the pulses seemed to feel.


    As the two Kings seemingly exchanged pleasantries, Skye locked eyes with Marco for a split second. No one else was paying attention, so no one saw him ncing at the carts. He caught Skye looking at him, and shed her a small, evil grin before looking away.


    Karena hadn¡¯t noticed him looking at towards the carts, but she had caught the grin that he had shed Skye. She had instantly red at her, then turned back to the kings. As Skye cursed Karena¡¯s timing, Murdoc¡¯s voice broke through her thoughts..


    ¡°Tis doesna seem like a conversation ta be havin¡¯ now. We should head to yer pce, and discuss things there..¡±


    Magnus nodded in agreement; ¡°Aye. We have much to speak on, as well as some big news to share. Your men can go with Shasta here, and settle in a barracks we¡¯ve set aside for them.¡±


    Wace, Amara, and Petrie were the only ones to stay behind with their king, which bothered the rest of his bodyguards. The only reason that they followed after Shasta was because Amara was staying by his side. If something happened, all else failed; Amara would do everything within her powers to save their king.


    Shasta motioned to the Hignder, then looked at Skye with excitement and happiness reflected as she passed by. They grabbed each other¡¯s hands, and giggled lightly as they said congrattions to each other. Shasta for her impending marriage, and Skye for her victory in the Hignds.


    The only one that didn¡¯t seem pleased at the moment was Karena..


    ¡®Thatmoner bitch thinks that she¡¯ll get all of the attention, but she¡¯s got another thinging.. I will Not be overshadowed by her this time! By the time Shasta¡¯s wedding actually happens: I¡¯ll make Sure that they hate each other, and Shasta won¡¯t have anyone else to turn to but me..¡¯


    As the dark thoughts crossed Karena¡¯s mind, Marco nced at Tidas with a devilish grin.. ¡®Thank you baby brother.. You¡¯ve just brought me Alcon on a tter..¡¯

 Chapter 406

    406 The Meeting Of Kings(Part One)


    The walk into the pce had Skye and Tidas sighing in relief. They had been gone for so many months, but everything looked exactly the same. The only oddities were the random nobles standing around in awe..


    Murdoc, Petrie, Wace, and Amara had dressed in their family¡¯s colors, and worn their kilts for their first meeting with the Southern King and court. When Skye had asked them about it, Amara had exined that they wanted to make their pride for their people and homnd as in as day..


    ¡°Wearin¡¯ these¡¯ll cut hours of pointless attempts at negotiations out. Never ye mind it,¡± Amara had replied.


    The discussion that Murdoc and Magnus had in front of everyone seemed to have gone well, but only to those that didn¡¯t know their temperaments and tells. Both Tidas and Petrie had caught on to the hidden tension building up in the air between them. They had expected something akin to it to happen, but Tidas had personally hoped that they wouldn¡¯t butt heads until after the signing..


    Murdoc had ever-so-subtly called Marco a psycho, and Magnus didn¡¯t like it one bit. He had asked the Hignder King if he had any children, which Murdoc had said that Petrie was like a son to him.


    Magnus liked Petrie, and had told a quick story about how he had preformed in the Summer Games the previous year. Murdoc was genuinely enjoying himself until Magnus casually mentioned that Marco was the champion again this year.


    Murdoc had unintentionally scoffed, knowing the full details from Tidas how he had really wonst year¡¯s games. Magnus had shot him a look that Murdoc wasn¡¯t used to receiving from anyone that didn¡¯t say something stupid afterwards.. Which Magnus did.


    With a crinkled nose, Magnus stated; ¡°Well, you can¡¯t me anyone for losing against my oldest. There¡¯s a reason he¡¯s to be the next king.¡±


    ¡°...Aye. Perhaps I¡¯ll get ta see a reason fer it durin¡¯ our stay.¡±


    .....


    Murdoc¡¯s ent was thick and unfamiliar to most, so the majority of people didn¡¯t catch his meaning. Only his own people, the MacArthurs, and Skye could understand him. She was too busy entertaining her niece, nephew, and Marie to hear all of it, but had caught enough to know to ask Tidas about itter.


    Magnus, Marco, Lawrence, Tidas, Marie, and the four Hignders broke away to go talk in Magnus¡¯ private chambers. Skye took off to y with the children for a little bit before going for a shower. Karena didn¡¯t care to hear the politics involving the north, so she left with her bodyguard to go cause trouble elsewhere.


    As they walked down the hallway, Murdoc thought about all of the information that Petrie and his spies had gathered on the southern royal family. Magnus seemed too easily influenced by his oldest son, which bothered Murdoc greatly. Tidas had told him many stories and instances that made Murdoc question Marco¡¯s decency.


    Lawrence was a good and just man, ording to his outside sources, but the oldest MacArthur was different in many ways. Marco¡¯s stances on various political issues made him loved by his nobles, but resented by anyone lower in station; especially the soldiers and their families..


    Magnus¡¯ father had stripped the soldiers of all benefits, aside from their pay during his reign. While Magnus had increased their pay during his, most of the soldiers still had to have another worker in their family to still be able to support themselves.


    Only the high-ranking officers got to keep their medical coverage and retirement funding. The rest of the military was cut off fromplete healthcare once they returned home. Tidas had tried to get their benefits reinstated, but Marco had refused for the same reason that their grandfather had rescinded them in the first ce: cost.


    It was a never ending expense, and not one that Marco felt responsible for. Tidas had be furious, considering they were the ones who decided when and where the soldiers went to war.. ¡®He¡¯ll send them off to to die, but not give two shits if theye back alive..¡¯


    That wasn¡¯t the only thing that infuriated Tidas about the differences in treatment between the social sses..


    The other nobles got ¡®bonuses¡¯ from Marco often, just because they owned thend that the soldiers came from. He would use tax money to pay off the nobles, which was mainly collected from themon folk. Marco also gave tax cuts to nobles that ¡®contributed a specific percentage to the defense of the kingdom¡¯.


    Magnus approved the cuts because Marco would tell him how badly they needed the nobles¡¯ influence and businesses. He didn¡¯t want to risk them going to another kingdom, so he gave them ¡®special incentives¡¯ to keep them. The burden of cost generally carried over to the people, which kept most of the popce living paycheck to paycheck, and dependent upon the broken system just to survive.


    If not for Tidas¡¯ schools, the people would also be uneducated in anything that they didn¡¯t learn from their families. Many were part of a trade, or worked asborers, but didn¡¯t want that to be all there was for their children. A few had tried to create protests about their civil conditions, but were shut down andbeled as traitors.


    After that, no one was willing to risk it without a substantial backer that the future king couldn¡¯t silence: like Tidas.


    If Marco or Magnus tried to jail Tidas for nearly any reason: the entire kingdom would riot. He was a saint to them, and was the only royal since Tiberius who genuinely cared for his people, as far as they were concerned. Magnus was a fair ruler, but they couldn¡¯t forgive what he let Marco get away with, or that he was still going to be the next King of Alcon.


    Tidas would walk, talk, and socialize with even the so-called ¡®dregs of society¡¯. He gave their children an education, and had also personally established shelters and free clinics; earning the love and respect of the people.


    Skye¡¯s generosity was another reason that they felt Tidas was the better choice for a ruler. She healed free of charge, which was nearing a tipping point for a few of the regr doctors. They had made a good life for themselves off of the backs of the sick and dying..


    Not all of the doctors were out to make a fortune, but the majority of the ones within the capital were. Their prices were Far higher than any other doctor¡¯s rates outside of the city. They med Skye for causing an intion in their prices, but the truth of it was that they simply didn¡¯t want a smaller profit.


    Had they lowered the cost of their services and goods, not as many would¡¯ve had to move out of the capital. Many of them had refused to cut down on theirvish lifestyles, and figured that they¡¯d be able to make more money outside of the capital.


    They had been wrong, and most had returned to the capital while Skye and Tidas were away in the Hignds. The people didn¡¯t want to deal with outrageous prices anymore, and had asked Zas and Shasta to speak to the king on their behalf. But without Tidas there to champion their cause: they had failed.


    The issues were beginning to subside as word of their return spread across the kingdom, but it left many with concerning questions: especially Murdoc.. ¡®If they care so little about their own people, what do they think of us?¡¯


    As therge group filed into the beautiful room, servants scurried back and forth with trays of cups and tes. Magnus had ordered food and drinks brought to his quarters for his guests, and had immediately asked for a whiskey as he¡¯d entered.


    The discussion was going to be long and draining: Magnus just knew it.. ¡®I should¡¯ve expected as much, considering how highly Tidas spoke of him.. Of course he¡¯s going to be difficult..¡¯


    Murdoc took the mug offered to him, then passed it off to Wace. He took a small sip, waited a few moments, then handed the cup back to his king. If there was poison in it, then Wace would¡¯ve known. He was an expert in poisons, and knew about almost every type there was.


    As soon as it was in his hand, Murdoc knocked it back, then asked for another. He had a list of things to cover long before the treaty would be signed, and he could already tell that Magnus was going to be a hard sell. As he contemted on where to start, the tension in the room built to near-smothering levels.


    Tidas gritted his teeth as he took slow, deep breaths to stay calm. Petrie stood next to him and muttered something, but Tidas was too preupied with his father and Murdoc. He wasn¡¯t even paying attention to Lawrence, who had been talking to him on and off since they entered the room.


    It was mostly how excited he was for his wedding, and other things that pertained to it. When he saw the serious expression on his brother¡¯s face, Lawrence decided to hold off until the meeting was done. As he watched his brother, Law finally noticed the tension between his father and the Hignder King.


    Tidas¡¯ thoughts were chaotic.. ¡®If these two start fighting, will the treaty still be signed? Why is Murdoc so up-in-arms about our oldest brother Now?! Shouldn¡¯t he have talked to me about this before we got here?!¡¯


    As Tidas inwardly railed, Murdoc could feel the agitation rolling off of him. Truth be told, he didn¡¯t brooch the subject because Tidas couldn¡¯t answer the questions he had: only Magnus could answer. Things about not only their peace pact, but about the future of Alcon in general.. And Skye.


    Amara and Marie were the only ones happily talking. They had quite a bit inmon, and Amara knew of Marie from Skye, so she knew what subjects to bring up with her. They were discussing something about Tiberius¡¯ reign when Murdoc cleared his throat much louder than necessary.


    He stood in the middle of the room with a raised shot ss in his hand. After looking squarely at Magnus, Murdoc motioned for him to join him for a toast. After a few pleasantries, Murdoc knocked back another shot, set his ss down, then locked resolved eyes with Magnus..


    ¡°I couldna be more excited ta finally put an end ta all of the violence between our people, but there¡¯s a number of things which I¡¯d like ta discuss before signin¡¯ the treaty.. And there¡¯s onest thing I¡¯d like ta say..¡±


    Murdoc turned towards Marco with a straight face, but an honest threat in his eyes as he said; ¡°I don¡¯t like you, and I dinna n ta hold the treaty wit ya when yer Da passes in the future..¡±

 Chapter 407

    407 The Meeting of Kings(Part Two)


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE***


    Magnus could feel his anger rising as Murdoc and Marco stared at each other. It was beyond rude of the Hignder King to dere such a thing before the treaty was even discussed. As the room¡¯s tension level rose to smothering, Tidas stepped forward..


    ¡°And that¡¯s your right to choose as King of the Hignds. But what if Marco agreed to the exact same terms as my father, and we wrote the treaty to where it was simply renewed every few years: would you maintain the peace then?¡±


    Murdoc stared at his friend for a few moments before a broad smile stretched across his face. He smacked Tidas¡¯ shoulder in a jovial manner, then looked towards Magnus; ¡°I could agree ta that.. Ima tellin¡¯ ya, MacArthur: this man deserves ta be a king.¡±


    Magnus sighed inwardly, not wanting the Hignder King to pick up on how he had agreed with him, for the most part. He had said for years that he wished that he had two kingdoms for his sons, but the world didn¡¯t work like that.


    Magnus had considered telling Murdoc to give the Hignds to Tidas, but knew that it would restart the wars.. ¡®Tidas will just have to be content with being the Commander of the RMC now.. He¡¯s not going to like the second half of this meeting. Speaking of; where is that fool Genie?! He should¡¯ve been here by now..¡¯


    The Alconian King sighed deeply, then looked at his youngest son. Lawrence walked over at that moment, and ruffled his little brother¡¯s hair in a yful manner. Magnus grinned at his youngest two, then turned to look at Marco..


    He stood straight-faced, staring at his brothers with the same cid expression that he usually had affixed to his face. He didn¡¯t disagree with what his brother had suggested, so Magnus assumed, along with everyone else, that he was alright with Tidas¡¯ suggestion.


    As the three started to chat, Marco stepped forward; ¡°I will not sign the proposed treaty. It doesn¡¯t benefit Alcon enough for me to ept it as is. However, if you would like to negotiate, I am open to it.¡±


    .....


    Everyone within the room stared at Marco in utter shock. He had approved the treaty that was about to be signed before the Hignd mission had even gotten under way. No one understood why he was changing his mind now.


    Amara and Marie joined in the circle right as Marie started to speak; ¡°I thought that you had co-wrote the treaty with Tidas and your father. Why are you refusing something that you helped create?¡±


    Marco turned and looked at his aunt; ¡°Because that treaty was designed for my father¡¯s rule. My rule will be a bit more...conservative. If the Hignder Natives wish to remain separate, then they will have to pay a greater tribute to maintain that independence. Otherwise, I don¡¯t see peacesting past father¡¯s rule.¡±


    Everyone could see the vein on Murdoc¡¯s forehead be instantly visible. Magnus looked dumbstruck as he gaped at his eldest. The only one that looked coherent was Amara. She knew that if Murdoc blew his top now, they might lose the peace they were about to get through the treaty with Magnus; however short it may be.


    Amara knew that the southern King was in his seventies, but he looked to be at least ten years younger than that. Skye had mentioned that his health rpsed often, but he looked as healthy as any man could be at his age. Forcing her confusion aside, Amara switched sides with Marie so she could speak directly to Marco..


    ¡°Pardon me, but we havena been introduced yet. My name be Amara McLeod, and I be the High Councilor fer the King¡¯s Advisors. May I ask ye what exactly is it about the current treaty ye wish ta change?¡±


    Marco looked Amara up and down as he took her hand, and kissed the top of it. He introduced himself first, then told her exactly what she was afraid to hear..


    ¡°I would change the number of mages sent, the amount of raw materials that you¡¯ll send from the mountainside, and I would have you turn over the boardends to my nobles. I would also require the man known as Gavin Bruce sent here. I believe he would be far more useful if he were working with Jakub Yeager.¡±


    Now Amara had to take a slow, calming breath to maintain her cool. They knew that Marco had had spies within the RMC, but the look he was giving her implied that he knew far more than just surface details..


    ¡°Ima afraid most of those demands would be impossible ta even consider,¡± Amara replied a bit more curtly than she would¡¯ve liked.


    Marco¡¯s face let a hint of a smirk show as he said; ¡°A shame.. Looks like peace will be temporary then. Although during that time, I really would like to meet this Gavin fellow. Perhaps you could arrange a visit after your return to the Hignds? I assume that you would apany him here.¡±


    Amara hadn¡¯t missed the glint in his eyes as he¡¯d spoken.. ¡®He obviously knows of me connection ta Gavin.. Who and how many spies did the bastard send?!¡¯


    After clearing her throat and sipping her whiskey, Amara replied; ¡°I think we¡¯ll hold off on a visit from our top inventor.. Unless ye would be willin¡¯ ta sign the treaty today?¡±


    Marco outrightughed at herment, which sounded maniacal, even to Magnus. Afterposing himself, Marco replied; ¡°Your quick wit reminds me of Skye. You two must¡¯ve spent quite a bit of time together over the months.¡±


    It was a seemingly innocent remark, but everyone in the room but Magnus knew that there were dark intentions hidden within his words. They all knew of his attraction to Skye, thanks to Tidas. He had asked for their help in keeping her safe by not letting him be alone with her.


    us, Kari, and Ronnie were almost always watching her, but Marco somehow always found Skye in those rare instances. They wouldn¡¯t be there long, but while the Hignders were in Alcon: they had all promised to keep an eye out for their princess.


    Murdoc was aware of the silent battle between Marco and Amara, but he had alway been more of a ¡®charge in through the front door¡¯ kind of guy..


    ¡°Yer fuckin¡¯ daft if ye think we¡¯re handin¡¯ our people over like that. We could handle the extra minerals, but it¡¯ll be a cold day in hell before I sell me people off ta fill yer ranks, then body bags.¡±


    Tidas sighed deeply as Marco looked at Murdoc neutrally, and replied; ¡°The Hignds, after all, rightfully owe their allegiance to Alcon. The tribute is still far less than what I should be receiving from the area. I don¡¯t understand why you are getting so emotional over numbers..¡±


    Murdoc¡¯s eyes bulged as he walked over to stand directly in front of the Crowned Prince; ¡°Those ¡®numbers¡¯ ye speak of be my people and their livelihoods! Any decent king Would get pissed off at yer bullshit demands!¡±


    Lawrence turned towards Magnus; ¡°I have to agree with Murdoc on this one, father. What Marco demands is too much for an allied kingdom to handle. We¡¯re allies, And I¡¯m your son. But you would never ask such a price from me..¡±


    Locking eyes with his brother, Lawrence added; ¡°And I would Never pay it if you did.¡±


    It took everything Marco had not to openly grin at his brother.. ¡®Oh, but you will, little brother. You¡¯ll do everything I say after Skye and Tidas leave..¡¯


    ¡°Well, Ruscovic has never been a part of Alcon, has it? Why would I seeknd that doesn¡¯t rightfully belong to me?¡±


    Magnus straighten up; ¡°Nothing belongs to you yet,ddie. And if this is how you will handle your power: I don¡¯t know if you will ever be ready.¡±


    Marco actually had a genuinely confused expression on his face, just like his brothers. It was the first time that their father had ever made a negativement about one of Marco¡¯s decisions. As they looked at him, Marco took on his calctive expression as he stared at their father..


    ¡®He shouldn¡¯t be able to say things like that.. I gave him a strong enough dose of my magic earlier to trigger the programming I¡¯ve done, so why is he showing personal judgement now? Could it be because of how close we were to the Spear before? Or is it something else? No matter..¡¯


    Marco partially bowed to his father; ¡°I am sorry, father. It was morbidly rude of me to discuss my rule during yours. If you wish to punish me for it, I understand. But..¡±


    ¡°I stand by my decision. Maybe in the many years it will take before the crown passes to me, we will have built up a good enough rtionship with the Hignders to where I could overlook the hundreds of years of rebellion and murder.¡±


    Wace had been silent nearly the entire time as he stood near his king¡¯s backside. Tidas had felt his power, and moved when he did as he zipped in front of Marco in a sh. Marco hadn¡¯t moved an inch when Wace stopped inches from him.


    Wace¡¯s voice was icy as he said; ¡°A MacArthur has no ce talkin¡¯ about rebellion and murder.. Ye¡¯ve done plenty of both ta ours as well, so let¡¯s leave the rocks on the ground before ye bust out yer own window. Ya ken?¡±


    Marco and Wace kept their eyes locked on each other, like they were about to start throwing punches when a knock came from the door. Magnus sighed in relief as one of his guards walked in and announced the arrival of Lucas Moonstone and Genie. As soon as their names left his lips, Magnus motioned to the guard to let them in.


    Lucas came in first holding arge bottle of the Hignd¡¯s finest whiskey. Both Magnus and Murdoc¡¯s expressions shifted for the better as he smiled, and lifted therge bottle into the air. Amara and Marie exchanged a look with Tidas, then lightly chuckled amongst themselves.


    Lord Moonstone¡¯s most prominent abilities were negotiating, and diffusing hostility. As he entered the room, everyone but Marco visibly rxed. He barely nodded in Lucas¡¯ general direction as he took a breath, then went and sat down until the new round of meet and greets were finished.


    When Genie walked in behind him, Magnus took a deep breath before firmly nodding in his direction. Tidas had caught it, and wondered what the two had been up to since they had left. As he watched the door close, Tidas wondered why Skye hadn¡¯t shown up yet, and silently prayed that she would return soon..

 Chapter 408

    408 The Meeting Of Kings(Part Three)


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE***


    Murdoc had noticed the annoyed expression on Wace¡¯s face when he had first seen Lord Moonstone enter the room. He still resented Lucas a bit for being the one that Sorcha had chosen to love, and be loved by. They had resolved most of their issues the night that the RMC had stayed in Moonshire, but Wace still automatically scrunched his face at his former rival.


    Lucas hadn¡¯t paid attention to the Hignder¡¯s reaction because he was too busy getting a feel for the room. Magnus¡¯ expression and over-the-top wee signified his ufortable situation. The obvious sighs of relief from Tidas and Lawrence were another sign that they had arrived in the nick of time.


    After Tidas and Skye had originally gotten back from the Hignds, Genie had disappeared after greeting them. No one knew where he had gone off to, but randomly disappearing wasmon for the Sai representative. Only Marco knew what he was doing whenever it happened..


    Genie knew that Ahriman was in the pce, and actively chased him every time he felt his presence. The man had been missing for years, and Genie couldn¡¯t figure out why he would be in Alcon, of all ces. He had felt his presence around the time Skye and Tidas had returned, which made him even more nervous about his sudden appearance.


    ¡®Is he after Skye? Or Zazzy? Poison is one of his methods, and Skye told me about how Zazzy¡¯s food had been tainted before.. Could it have been him? But why? Ahriman is a tool; he¡¯s no schemer himself. So who is he working for? And for how long? Why did hee out when Skye and Tidas returned?¡¯


    As the questions continued to pop up in his mind, Genie forced them aside to focus on the present. Lucas had quelled Murdoc¡¯s anger and Magnus¡¯ anxiety, but Marco still looked uninvolved like usual. As Genie looked at him, Marco suddenly locked eyes with him..


    To anyone else, it would seem like a staring contest between immature men, but an unspoken conversation was taking ce between them. Petrie was the only one to notice their strained expressions, and watched as subtle movements in their brows spoke volumes for them.


    In that moment; Genie had realized that the only constant between the times he had sensed the Dark magic radiating from Ahriman was when Marco was around.


    .....


    As far as he could tell, Ahriman didn¡¯t shadow the Crowned Prince all the time, but Genie couldn¡¯t be sure. It had been years since he hadst fought against him, and the man was the type to continue his training regardless of his age.. ¡®For all I know: he could be in this room right now.. He is, isn¡¯t he Marco?¡¯


    As the thought crossed Genie¡¯s mind, Marco grinned at him as if he could actually hear him. It had been entertaining to him to watch the fool chase after his shadow like he had a chance against him.. ¡®The fool is lucky that I didn¡¯t give Ahriman the go-ahead to finish his work from all those years ago. If he¡¯s not careful, he just may have to die before his time..¡¯


    ¡°So who¡¯s the guy in the pajamas? Seems a bit toofy fer a meetin¡¯ wit kings,¡± Murdocmented as he stared at Genie from across the room.


    Genie narrowed his eyes on Marco a final time, then turned to the Hignder King and replied; ¡°You look quitefortable yourself, King Murdoc. What with being half-naked and all.¡±


    Murdoc burst out inughter as he choked out; ¡°I think Ima gonna like¡¯em! He¡¯s quippy! I like quippy!¡±


    Genie grinned; ¡°I like a king that can take a joke. It¡¯s why I¡¯m so fond of King Magnus. He told me a joke recently..¡±


    As Genie started to talk about the differences between donkeys and politicians, Tidas walked over to his oldest brother. Marco looked a bit annoyed as he approached him, but Tidas couldn¡¯t care less. What he had to say for now would be quick..


    ¡°I wish to have a talk with youter, brother.¡±


    ¡°So talk,¡± Marco replied, then sipped his whiskey.


    ¡°I doubt that you want anyone else to hear what I have to say to you.. Or rather, I doubt that you would want others to hear what I learned in the north.¡±


    Marco exhaled in exasperation; ¡°And what does this tender talk pertain to?¡±


    Tidas leaned down, making sure that his aunt wouldn¡¯t hear him before saying; ¡°I Know that you were the one who asked Uncle Richard to get the Ethereal Spear..¡±


    Marco barely flinched; ¡°So? Why would it matter if the others knew? I was but a child, and wanted a supposedly mythical weapon. How could I have known?¡±


    Tidas huffed out of irritation; ¡°It¡¯s your fault that he turned into that fucking monster. You knew the legends, but you still asked him to find it. And at such a young age.. Your ns have been simmering for a long time, haven¡¯t they?¡±


    Due to the way Tidas was standing, no one could see Marco¡¯s face except for Petrie, and he nearly jumped from it..


    The evilest grin that either of them had ever seen stretched across the Crowned Prince¡¯s face as he replied; ¡°Oh, little brother.. You have no idea..¡±


    Tidas literally had to take a step back as he felt a wave of maniacal intent from his brother. A small surge of Ether and Dark magic leaked out for a moment, instantly making Genie whip his head about to stare at the two. Lucas had caught his distraught expression, and covered for him by telling a tale about one of his most recent business ventures.


    Genie knew that the Dark magicing from Marco was too identical to Ahriman¡¯s to be a coincidence. As he collected himself, Genie made a mental note to search Marco¡¯s quarterster for anything nefarious..


    Magnus, Marie, and the Hignders were absorbed in Lucas¡¯ tale, but Lawrence was watching his brothers with worry. He couldn¡¯t hear what Tidas had said, and he didn¡¯t see the evil smirk Marco had a few moments ago. But Lawrence knew that Marco was most likely just pushing their youngest brother¡¯s buttons to get a rise out of him.


    Walking over, Lawrence broke their stare-off as he said; ¡°Do I need to take away whiskey, now?¡±


    When the two continued in silently staring at each other, Lawrence spoke in a low tone; ¡°Come on you two.. This is a big day for father, and the rest of the kingdom. Try to keep your shit together, huh? For him? You both owe him at least that.¡±


    Tidas sighed, knowing his brother was right. Marco, on the other hand, looked at him tly; ¡°And what does it matter to you? The state of Alcon¡¯s affairs don¡¯t concern you, King of Ruscovic.¡±


    Lawrence was starting to lose his cool; ¡°Considering Ruscovic is Alcon¡¯s closest ally: it does. And Alcon will always be my home, no matter what you say. Just like father will Always be my father as well as yours. You should think of his feelings once in a while instead of what you get from him when he dies.¡±


    Marco¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as he replied; ¡°I do consider father¡¯s feelings, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I need to pander to them. Or yours, for that matter. As to contemtion of my impending rein..¡±


    Standing up, Marco nced between his brothers as he added; ¡°Every decision father makes now will have repercussions that I have to deal with. I believe it is better for me to let my intentions be known going into negotiations of the first treaty, rather than waiting until father has passed.¡±


    Tidas red at him; ¡°You speak as if your rein will start sooner rather thanter.¡±


    Marco shrugged; ¡°Fate can often be cruel. Everyone knows that his health has been terrible the past couple of years, aside from while little brother was gone. He took a miraculous turn for the better without you around..¡±


    As Marco stared at Tidas as he finished speaking, his re turned threatening as he said; ¡°What are you implying, Marco?¡±


    Keeping his cid expression, Marco replied; ¡°I imply nothing, little brother. Just an observation is all.. Although your reaction is quite suspicious.¡±


    Tidas looked ready to tear his oldest brother apart, but thankfully for Lawrence¡¯s sake; the door opened. The same guard from before entered the room, gave a quick bow, then announced Princess Skye along with the Fae representatives. Tidas immediately loosened and walked towards the door to greet her first.


    Marco looked on with hidden jealousy as his youngest brother kissed Skye¡¯s cheek. The way she smiled at only him made the Crowned Prince¡¯s blood simmer. As he watched her be greeted by the others, Marco realized that Lawrence was staring at him..


    ¡°She¡¯ll never be yours, you know. Even after father passes, and you be king: she¡¯ll always choose Tidas.¡±


    Marco kept his eyes on Skye as he replied; ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure about that, Lawrence. She may see the light yet..¡±


    Lawrence stepped in front of Marco to block his view as he spoke; ¡°You have Nothing to do with light, brother. If ites down to it, I¡¯ll side with Tidas. You know that.¡±


    Marco nodded; ¡°Aye, I do. But tell me something, brother: what are you willing to sacrifice so that our brother can be happy? Your kingdom? Your children¡¯s futures? Shasta?¡±


    Lawrence narrowed his eyes and was about to start screaming at Marco, but Marie ced her hand on his shoulder; ¡°Hiding off in the corner, are youds? Why don¡¯t youe and join us? Your father is asking for you both, anyhow.¡±


    Marco nodded, then walked over to stand next to Magnus. Right as Marie went to walk back over, Lawrence tapped her shoulder and thanked her for the save. She smiled and winked at him, then looped her arm in his before slowly heading over to the group.


    As they went, Marie whispered; ¡°I know youddies like you were my own. You boys can¡¯t be around each other longer than twenty minutes without wanting to kill each other, and it was nearing the time limit..¡±


    Lawrence stifled a chuckle as they joined in on the discussion..


    Amara and the other Hignders except Petrie were excited to see Maevis and Nics. They didn¡¯t recall them as children right away, but soon found themselves reminiscing about when they had gone north to try and find the Northern Star..


    Marco listened intently as the gears in his mind slowly turned.. ¡®So the rumors must be true then: He has the Celestial Key.. I¡¯ll have to get into contact with Karena¡¯s brother again and set up a meeting..¡¯


    As Marco silently filed away his ns for ater date, he realized that Lucas had all butpletely smoothed over his father¡¯s and Murdoc¡¯s irate state from earlier. They were just beginning to discuss new terms for the treaty, which made Marco smirk inwardly..


    ¡®They don¡¯t even need to alter it very much, I just need to have two different versions of it. One with my signature, and the one with Tidas¡¯ from the Hignds. If I¡¯m going to have him prosecuted for treason, I need plenty of evidence..¡¯


    As they started to make headway on a few of the new terms, Marco added a mental note to his growing pile.. ¡®After father dies, I¡¯ll have to get rid of Lucas, too..¡¯

 Chapter 409

    409 Devil In The Details


    When Tidas met Skye at the door, she had already looked distracted. Maevis and Nics were acting like their usual selves, but Tidas definitely sensed that something was bothering his wife. She smiled and talked like nothing was amiss, but he knew that something was wrong.


    As they shared stories about what had happened in the Hignds, Murdoc could see something was bothering Skye as well. No one seemed to feel the magicing off of Marco except Skye and Genie. She recognized it from her interactions with the Spear, but Genie could feel it due to his vast experience.


    Tidas thought that he could feel something heinous emanating from his brother, but wrote it off as part of his usual creepy aura. Skye and Genie both felt a kind of vibe from him that could only be described as threatening. Which made no sense, considering that they were surrounded by friends.


    Genie hadrgely avoided Marco at first because he found him to be unpleasant. The few interactions they¡¯d had were stiff, short, and generally one-sided. It wasn¡¯t until Genie had realized the corrtion between Marco and Ahriman¡¯s presence, did he start making frequent attempts to talk to the Crowned Prince.


    As the discussion regarding the treaty¡¯s new terms began, Skye kept Marco within her peripheral vision..


    Murdoc was the first to suggest an increase in raw ores, which he knew were most likely being used to create armor and weapons. He continued to refuse to refine it for Alcon due to the time and cost, but was more than happy to increase the amount. Marco understood their examples for refusing, and tried to say that it was the same reason that they should be the ones to do it..


    Marco stayed seated and statuesque as he spoke; ¡°ording to the reports, the Hignds are more advanced than us, correct? How long does it take you to-¡±


    Murdoc held his hand; ¡°I see where yer goin¡¯ wit this, and Ima still refusin¡¯. We have simr methods ta ya fer strippin¡¯ the ores. Keeps the purity levels high, but is just as time-consumin¡¯ as the process Skye spoke of. If anythin¡¯, Ima happy ta share our methods wit ya, but then ye get no increase in surplus.¡±


    Marco turned towards Skye and smiled; ¡°Do you know their methods?¡±


    .....


    Skye forcibly kept her expression pleasant as she replied; ¡°Aye, but Ima not sayin¡¯ anythin¡¯ without Murdoc¡¯s say-so.¡±


    Magnus looked between his daughter-inw and oldest son nervously as he said; ¡°I¡¯m sure King Murdoc will willingly share his knowledge without issue. It would be more valuable than an extra twenty percent of raw ore.¡±


    Lord Moonstone raised his ss to friend¡¯s words as he said; ¡°Aye! Our king understands the value of time! Comes with livin¡¯ ta be a hundred..¡±


    Magnus red at Lucas; ¡°I¡¯m in my seventies! And you¡¯re barely younger than me!¡±


    ¡°Ten beautifyin¡¯ years,¡± Lucas quipped before taking a long pull of whiskey from his cup.


    Magnus was about to start yelling when Amara interceded; ¡°In truth, yer Majesty: the only thing that we will nae budge on is our people. Our resources, records, and technologies are all open to ye fer negotiations. We just feel it necessary to establish our limits from the start.¡±


    Marco perked up, which made his brothers shift where they stood. He was the driving force against Tidas every time he brooched the subject of indoctrination limitations based on age andpetence. Marco wholeheartedly agreed on thepetency part, but his opinion on the age limit waspletely different.


    When the RMC had first been established, it was more like a school for magic users. As war becamemonce, it turned into a military institution with the sole purpose of turning children into soldiers. Once Tiberius¡¯ rein came, he changed the age limit from fourteen to sixteen.


    Magnus¡¯ grandfather had changed the age limit to seventeen, but Magnus had changed it back to sixteen years ago. It was at the suggestion of Marco during a time when the Sync Kingdom and Hignders were causing issues at the same time. He had wanted it changed to fourteen, but Tidas had convinced their father to not allow anyone younger than seventeen to participate in the Mage Trials.


    No one could physically serve in the RMC on the battlefield until they had passed the Mage Trials. Unless the kingdom itself was being directly attacked, recruits were not permitted to fight. They could act as support members, but that was the limit...for now.


    ¡®Who knows what Marco will lower the age to when he bes king.. I pray to the gods that father does live to be a hundred..¡¯


    As the thought crossed Tidas¡¯ mind, Marco sipped his whiskey, then said; ¡°We only require your mages, no one else.¡±


    Amara looked at the Crowned Prince with a neutral expression; ¡°That¡¯s not on the table,ddie. Mages are people, and we don¡¯t sell our people.¡±


    Marco made a scoff-like noise, but without the smile as he replied; ¡°I believe we have a few ve traders rotting in our dungeons that would disagree with you. Maybe we should ask them what the going price for a Hignder was.¡±


    The vein on Amara¡¯s forehead started to bulge as she stared at Marco. It was quite hard for her to keep her mouth shut when he was being so tantly antagonistic, so Murdoc saved Amara by saying; ¡°Aye, but they were all sent here. Isna a single person dumb enough ta try and have a ve in the Hignds. very problems alwayse from the south..¡±


    ¡°We no longer allow very in Alcon,¡± Magnus stated roughly.


    Murdoc looked at him tly; ¡°Obviously that doesna make it gone. Ye still got a buncha nobles wit ¡®servants¡¯ that are Not servants.¡±


    Magnus red at the northern king; ¡°And how do you know that they¡¯re ves and not servants?!¡±


    Murdoc sighed heavily; ¡°Regr servants don¡¯t usually have shackle marks on their legs. Unless you Alconians are into some kinky-¡±


    ¡°Murdoc! Quit jokin¡¯ around!¡± Amara yelled before he could finish his sentence.


    After a quick shrug, Marco shrugged as Petrie spoke; ¡°Tis true, yer Majesty. I saw many servants, even in this pce, that have marks on their ankles and wrists.¡±


    Tidas stepped forward to speak this time; ¡°Actually, the people here in the pce are former ves..¡±


    As Tidas exined the work program that he had established for former ves to help them limate to a regr life again, Skye kept her attention on both Marco, and Genie. Marco for obvious reasons, but she watched Genie because he seemed just as interested in Marco as she was..


    ¡®Does he feel the same magic from Marco as I do? How could he? Not even Tidas seems ta notice, so why does Genie? Ima still pissed at him fer abandonin¡¯ me when he and father got word of Tidas¡¯ false death, but I need ta know what he does..¡¯


    Skye walked over to Genie¡¯s side as Tidas talked, and asked him toe to her quarters with them after the meeting was done. He agreed, as long as Maevis and Nics tagged along. He had a few things to discuss with the four of them, and thought that he was killing two birds with one stone by asking for them to be there.


    As she nodded in agreement, Henie put his hand on her shoulder..


    Suddenly, they both felt a surge in Dark and Ether magic from Marco. It took everything they both had not to whip their heads over to look at him. He was just standing in ce, but Skye could sense the exact same kind of magicbinationing from Marco as from the Ethereal Spear.


    Tidas had stumbled over his words for a moment, then nced at Skye. His eyes told her that he now felt his power as well, and he was doing his best not to let Marco know. After she lightly nodded her understanding to him, a faint memory sprang up in the back of her mind¡¯s eye..


    The two Magics didn¡¯t just feel simr, but the same. Skye could remember one of the legends that they had read in the pce library. It mentioned a Cataclysm brought on by a Void of Chaos and Darkness. Skye remembered it because the text from the Catalyst legend said something about a Chaotic Void.


    As Skye tried to recall the entirety of it, Tidas noticed that she kept ncing at Marco. He knew that his message had gotten through to her, but there were still so many questions.. ¡®And he¡¯s going to answer them all for me. Whether he wants to or not..¡¯


    Tidas turned his attention back to the treaty talks as Skye and Genie started to chat about Zazzy. They needed a subject that was easy to talk about while still paying attention to Marco. Plus, Genie really did want to talk about her.


    Zazzy¡¯s flight to the Hignds had nearly given him a heart attack. He started to tell Skye about it, but she cut him off. She wanted to hear the whole story in detail, and that wasn¡¯t possible now. Her attention was too divided for the story to have it¡¯s intendedical impact.


    The treaty talks took around two hours in total toplete. Magnus and Murdoc only butted heads on a couple of subjects, and they were mostly pertaining to mages. Magnus loved to collect powerful magic users, but Murdoc and Amara refused to budge on the matter.


    They had a tense moment when Amara had mentioned that the Hignd Council supported their king¡¯s decisionspletely. Marco had asked if the council had any actual power, which they did if the current king was more of a threat to the people than a leader..


    Marco had huffed derisively as he said; ¡°How can you call yourself a king if your people have the authority to take your crown?¡±


    Murdoc smirked cockily in response before retorting; ¡°I don¡¯t call me self a king, me people do. I be just a man: like All rulers. And I get me authority from me people, so why shouldna they have a say?¡±


    Marco shook his head and muttered something under his breath; ¡°People are meant to serve royalty, not decide things for them..¡±


    Murdoc looked at the Crowned Prince with amusement on his face, having heard him, and replied; ¡°And kings should always make decisions that benefit their subjects, not Just themselves.¡±


    Magnusughed nervously; ¡°Come now, you two. We can discuss philosophies after the treaty is finished.¡±


    Murdoc quirked an eyebrow at the Southern King; ¡°Tis not a philosophical debate..¡±


    Magnus ignored Murdoc¡¯sment and finished writing down what they had agreed upon. The amount of goods across the board would increase by twelve percent, and they would teach the southerners their refining techniques. The Hignders would also provide supplies and support during any wars, and would participate in the yearly the Summer Games.


    Magnus wanted to make their participation in the Mage Trials mandatory, but Tidas convinced him to make it voluntary instead. Marco wasn¡¯t happy about Tidas convincing him, but brushed it off.. ¡®They can have the option this year, but next..¡¯


    Before Marco could finish his thought, his father was handing him the treaty to sign. Magnus, Murdoc, Amara, Petrie, Wace, Lawrence, and Marie had already signed it. Tidas had offered to sign is as a witness as well, but Magnus told him not to worry about it.


    No one had known it at the time, but Tidas leaving his signature off of the treaty woulde back to bite him in the arseter...


    As Magnus gave Marco the treaty to rewrite, Murdoc stepped forward with a humble smile; ¡°Now that that¡¯s done, I¡¯d like ta discuss who yer sendin¡¯ ta the Hignds as a diplomat..¡±

 Chapter 410

    410 Future ns


    Magnus quirked an eyebrow at the Hignder King; ¡°Is there a person that you have in mind?¡±


    Murdoc¡¯s smile shifted into a smirk; ¡°Well two, actually. I doubt I¡¯ll get one without the other taggin¡¯ along..¡±


    Turning and walking to his desk, Magnus grabbed a heavy canter, and refilled his cup. He had quickly marked Murdoc Campbell as a charismatic fool, and assumed that Amara was his brains. But as they had conversed, Magnus came to realize that he was simply an honest and loyal man..


    ¡®Now that I think of it, he reminds me a bit of Lucas.. I just don¡¯t know if that¡¯s a good thing or a bad thing yet. Either way, it means that he¡¯s stubborn. Which doesn¡¯t bode well for his future rtionship with Marco..¡¯


    Magnus¡¯ expression wavered a moment as the thought made his heart constrict. Regardless of Murdoc¡¯s title; the King of Alcon saw the Hignds as part of his kingdom. He wanted peace for all of his domain: not just the southern half.


    Once Marco gains the throne, Magnus knew that his kingdom would revert back to civil war. The Hignders would hold a viable im to their territory, but would never be able to hold the south. The highest ranking nobles would never stand for it, or the lords closest to the boarders that suffered from their yearly skirmishes for generations.


    Magnus had made a smart move sending Lord Moonstone and Lord Reinbolt¡¯s men to the north for support. Almost none of the soldiers had issues with the Hignders any longer, and vice versa. But the other lords and property holders near the boardends still held a deep resentment towards the Hignders.


    The only way that they would be epted after a war was if they followed another King and Queen entirely...


    ¡®Please don¡¯t say it.. Please don¡¯t say it..¡¯


    .....


    As Magnus chanted the simple phrase over and over again in his mind, Murdoc dashed his hopes of a confrontation-less night by saying; ¡°I ken that there¡¯s no one more suited fer the job than Skye...and Tidas as well, I guess..¡±


    ¡°You guess?!¡± Tidas practically yelled before snapping at him a bit; ¡°What the hell, Murdoc?! You haven¡¯t even asked us if we Wanted to go back to the Hignds! I¡¯m the Commander of the RMC, and Skye¡¯s a new General! We can¡¯t be diplomats!¡±


    ¡°Oh, bullshite..Who¡¯s been mannin¡¯ yer post this whole time? And yer a prince first and foremost. Diplomacy should be first on yer list of duties, yeah? And technically: Ima askin¡¯ fer Skye, not you. I assumed ye two were a package deal, but I¡¯ll take the better half if I gotta choose.¡±


    Tidas huffed in anger, then took in a deep breath in preparation to tear into the highly amused Murdoc. Right as he was about to start screaming, Skye ced her hand on her husband¡¯s shoulder. He was tense all over as he looked as his smiling wife..


    Skye could see how nervous Magnus, Lawrence, Marie, and the others had gotten at Murdoc¡¯s suggestion. She didn¡¯t want to go back to the Hignds so soon, and she had a previous vow to hold up with the Royal Mage Corp. On top of that, Skye missed her family and friends; especially Peggy.


    The Hignds had partially been like a vacation to Skye and Tidas. At leastpared to the massive amount of work, training, and time apart that they had to endure leading up to the Hignd Raid. After the initial battle to prove that they hadn¡¯t betrayed them and killed Petrie, it had been mostly peaceful inside the bunkers.


    Being a diplomat in the north wasn¡¯t such a bad n for in five years or so, but for now, both Skye and Tidas wanted to focus on their duties at home. Magnus and Peggy were both getting older, and didn¡¯t have as many years left in them as Skye would¡¯ve preferred..


    ¡®I really would like both of ¡¯em ta meet their grandchildren before they pass, but I doubt they¡¯ll get the chance since we wanna wait a bit..¡¯


    As she pushed the thoughts aside, Skye looked at Murdoc with stern eyes and said; ¡°If the king sees it fit to assign us, then we¡¯ll go, but I dinna think he can without showin¡¯ tant favoritism ta me. If it weren¡¯t fer my...unique set of skills: I never woulda been allowed on the mission ta the Hignds in the first ce. I got trainin¡¯ and other-¡±


    ¡°Why is it specifically Skye that you want?¡± Marco asked, cutting Skye off mid-sentence.


    Murdoc¡¯s face deted as he turned towards the Crowned Prince; ¡°There be many reasons, but mainly cause I intend ta steal her heart-OUCH! What the Hell Amara?!¡±


    ¡°Now is NOT the time fer yer terrible jokes!¡± Amara yelled at her king before pulling her arm back, then turning a soft gaze towards Marco; ¡°Please forgive him: he thinks he¡¯s funny..¡±


    Murdoc started to mutter low; ¡°Ima bloody delight, tis what I am.. Not some crabby old-¡±


    ¡°WHAT was that?¡± Amara asked in her ¡®I¡¯m going to set you on fire¡¯ tone.


    Murdoc smiled like a kid caught with his hand in a cookie jar as he apologized. Maevis and Nics, who had been silent most of the time, wereughing so hard that they had to rest on a book shelf, or risk falling out of the air. Marie and Magnus were joking about how Murdoc and Amara reminded them a bit of themselves, which irritated Marco.


    He didn¡¯t want his father to see them in apletely positive light: that would stall his ns forter. If Marco wasn¡¯t careful right now, Skye could outright refuse to do any diplomatic assignments. He knew that his father would give in to Skye¡¯s demands if she pushed hard enough..


    ¡®She Has to go to Sai, or she and Tidas will find out what I n to do. If I¡¯m to get everything I want, I need her to develop her traits. Genie¡¯s dishonesty might bite him in the ass.. He¡¯s lucky we have the same objective..¡¯


    Marco stood up and walked over to the same decanter that Magnus had just used. After he had filled his cup, the Crowned Prince looked towards the Hignders with his signature cid expression; ¡°I suppose I need to ask the obvious: why do you specifically want thest surviving Warrick to be the diplomat?¡±


    Everyone froze for a minute as they stared at Marco. Magnus cursed inwardly, hoping that the conversation wasn¡¯t about to turn hostile. The look on Tidas¡¯ face wasn¡¯t reassuring, and the Hignders looked even more irate than he did. But before Magnus could even try to control the situation, Lucas red at Marco..


    ¡°What does that matter? And how do You know about the Warricks?¡±


    Marco shrugged; ¡°I am the future King. It only makes sense that I know the history of my own kingdom.. Finding out about Skye¡¯s true parentage wasn¡¯t hard to learn. What I would like to know is why the King of the Hignds is so insistent on Skye being the diplomat. Do you wish to restore the Warrick name?¡±


    Instead of bing angry or irrational like Tidas was about to, Murdoc chuckled; ¡°Well, that¡¯s not happenin¡¯. I like me crown, and the perks thate wit it. Besides, I seriously doubt that Tidas would be willin¡¯ ta give his wife up. And I know Skye willna have any other but him.¡±


    Marco hid an annoyed expression as he stared at the Hignder King. It was obvious that he cared for Skye in a romantic way, and it irritated Marco greatly. He already hated Tidas for iming her live. He didn¡¯t want anyone else trying to wriggle their way into her heart.


    Pointing out Skye¡¯s bloodline had obviously made Magnus nervous, so Marco focused his argument around it. Ignoring Murdoc and the others, he turned to his king; ¡°Father, be rational. Skye¡¯s bloodline coupled with her marriage to Tidas is a threat to my furure crown..¡±


    Tidas stepped forward hastily; ¡°How are we a threat?! Neither one of us wants to-¡±


    ¡°As you well know, brother,¡± Marco turned and replied to him in a tart manner; ¡°Mob rule gets it¡¯s way more often than it should. The Warricks were the original royal family of Alcon. After father passes, if you and Skye challenge me for my crown: the people may demand that I hand it over. Then we will have a full-blown civil war on our hands.¡±


    Skye cleared her throat loudly, then spoke in a stern tone; ¡°I don¡¯t wanna be Queen: period. So it doesna matter who wants what. The only thing I want now is ta be wit me husband, and possibly start in a grand baby..¡±


    Tidas grinned like a love-sick fool while Murdoc and Marco hid their jealousy. Murdoc knew and respected Skye¡¯s feelings, but Marco was looking forward to breaking them. He longed for the day where he could begin his ¡®training¡¯ with Skye, especially since he knew that she wouldn¡¯t bend to his will without a fight.


    As Marco took in a breath to calm himself, he looked towards Magnus; ¡°You read the same reports that I did, father. You know that my worries have a foundation to them.¡±


    Magnus nodded solemnly; ¡°Aye.. We know of the people¡¯s predisposition pertaining to the MacArthur name. Even after hundreds of years, the north still sees us as traitors. I was hoping that Skye¡¯s marriage to Tidas would sway their opinion of us, but that image seems limited to my youngest.¡±


    ¡°Those all sound like reasons why they make the best diplomats fer the Hignds verses not. Tidas could directly build up the reputation of the MacArthurs. I dinna see why ye two are so opposed..¡±


    Marco huffed, tired of waiting for his father to mention the main reason that they couldn¡¯t be the diplomats for the north; ¡°On top of them being a direct threat to my future rein: they have another assignment that will most likely take months, if not an entire year..¡±


    Skye and Tidas looked at Magnus with a mixture of surprise and irritation. They had just gotten home, and the king had promised Skye before they¡¯d left that she and Tidas would have a bit of alone time afterward. As they stared at Magnus with growing anger, Genie stepped in front of him.


    ¡°If you two are going to be angry, it should be at me. I was the one who convinced Magnus to send you two..¡±


    Skye red at Genie with rising fury as she asked; ¡°And why do We have ta be the ones ta go?! We JUST got home!¡±


    Genie put his hands up in a defensive manner; ¡°I know and I¡¯m sorry, Skye. But it has to be you two. The Senate has requested you two specifically..¡±


    ¡°Why?!¡± both Skye and Tidas yelled at the same time.


    Genie slowly lowered his hands as he replied; ¡°For two reasons. One, they wish to evaluate your bond with Zazzy. The second is more dire: Mei and her father have received death threats, and I want you two to help me figure out who is trying to kill them..¡±

 Chapter 411

    411 A Redhead At Heart


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE***


    Skye could feel her anger nearing it¡¯s tipping point, so she did the only thing that she could do..


    ¡°I need everyone but King Magnus, me husband, Genie, and me Da out of this room...Now.¡±


    Marie, Petrie, and Amara were the first ones to head for the door. They had seen Skye¡¯s temper firsthand, and wanted no knowledge of what she was about to say to the king. As they neared the door, they realized that a couple bodies weren¡¯t moving.


    Murdoc and Marco wanted to stay. Marco wanted to hear what Skye was about to say, and actually found her state of anger quite attractive. Her flushed cheeks and intense eyes made his suck in a sharp breath as he stood due to Lawrence yanking his arm up. Murdoc just wanted to watch the show, so it was easier for Wace to move him along.


    As everyone filed out except those named, Maevis and Nics stayed hidden within the arch of the chandelier. They moved whenever Skye did, to make sure that she wouldn¡¯t see them. They¡¯d stopped flying, and were slowly and quietly stepping along the edge of the fasteners that held up the crystal monstrosity.


    Once the door had shut, Skye waited until she could no longer hear the sound of retreating footsteps. Tidas was the only one in the room who¡¯s head wasn¡¯t on the chopping block. As Skye¡¯s pending victims stared at him with pleading eyes, the Third Prince crossed his arms over his chest with an unsympathetic gaze.


    Tidas¡¯ disapproving expression said everything as he refrained from actual speaking: ¡®You brought this upon yourselves.¡¯


    As soon as she knew that the others were gone, Skye unleashed her fury on the three men..


    .....


    ¡°I canna even Begin ta describe how PISSED I am at you three! Why would ye make such a hefty decision About Us without Our input?!¡±


    Lucas looked at his daughter with slight fear; ¡°W-Why are ye mad at me?! I did nothin¡¯ ta warrant yer-¡±


    ¡°Did ye already ken that we were bein¡¯ sent ta Sai when we showed up in Moonshire?¡± Skye asked in a hard voice.


    ¡°...Fair point,¡± Lucas replied in a poignant tone, then waited for the lecture that he knew wasing.


    Skye turned her stabby gaze on her king; ¡°Ye promised that Tidas and I would have time to ourselves once we returned from the Hignds! What the hell, Maggie?! How could ya go back on yer word?!¡±


    Genie sighed; ¡°That would be my-¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll get ta you in a minute. But fer now, you shut up and sit down! You three have earned quite a bit offa me kindness.. I¡¯ve healed people fer free, I¡¯ve changed vast, barren fields into farmablend, not ta mention the daily bullshite I have ta deal wit while stuck inside these walls! Like Karena¡¯s psychotic arse!¡±


    Skye¡¯s hands went to her hips in a very Peggy-like fashion before she continued; ¡°I won first ce in the Mage Trials Against Zas and Tidas, I went ta the bloody Hignds, And I fought and stopped a Real monster! But I canna get time alone wit me husband?! Even wit me King¡¯s pre-fucking-approval?!¡±


    As Tidas watched, no one, not even Lucas; had seen Skye so furious before. The only time she hade close was when Tidas had told her about what Bibalow had done to him. As she screamed and cursed at the three men that were family to her, Skye¡¯s eyes turned shiny with unshed tears.


    It was even more frustrating to her that she cried whenever her emotions ran high. Whenever Skye got overly happy, mad, or sad: she cried. It was often misinterpreted as fear or weakness when she was a child, but that also left those picking on her open for a good punch in the stomach.


    As hernguage boardered on insulting, Tidas ced a hand on her shoulder. Letting Skye know not to get too out of hand in her state. The three deserved every word, but Magnus wasn¡¯t known for allowing badmouthing about him or his family.


    As Skye curved hernguage, Tidas could hear tiny snickersing from sbove them. He knew that Maevis and Nics were up in the chandelier somewhere, but didn¡¯t care to bust them out at the moment. Even after ranting at them for ten minutes straight, Skye¡¯s ire didn¡¯t seem to be dissipating much.


    Skye¡¯s eyes could¡¯ve shot out literal daggers, and it wouldn¡¯t have surprised anyone at that point. As her gaze fell on Genie, Skye¡¯s voice dropped as her anger spiked to an all-time high. It was then that Tidas had finally realized why his wife was so upset..


    ¡°Why did ye not tell me as soon as ye arrived that Mei was in danger?! I woulda gone straight to her! Is she okay?! What of her child?! Why are ye even here and not back in Sai protectin¡¯em?! Mister Master Ninja?!¡±


    Genie was shocked at first to see his pupil in such a state, but now he felt his own ire building; ¡°It wasn¡¯t like I had a choice, Skye. If it were up to me, I would be there protecting them, but I was sent here for a reason: to convince you toe to Sai with Zazzy.¡±


    Before Genie could continue, Skye snapped at him again; ¡°Why should I bring her there?! I know that Sai reveres dragons, but we Just. Got. Back. I wanna see me family and friends! I wanna see me bloody house! I havena evenid eyes upon it yet! But ya want us ta go gallivantin¡¯ off ta another kingdom?!¡±


    Magnus stood up; ¡°You can still do most of that! You¡¯ll have to stay for Lawrence and Shasta¡¯s wedding, so you¡¯ll have near a month before you need to leave. Please, Skye? I know I¡¯m breaking my word by asking this, but if you do this: Sai¡¯s Senate has agreed to sign a peace pact with us!¡±


    Skye scoffed; ¡°Why would it matter if a peaceful republic is allied wit us?¡±


    Genie grinned softly; ¡°Because we have ships. And Alcon needs ships to go against Sync, and hold their own.¡±


    Tidas had perked up as soon as he¡¯d heard the othe kingdom¡¯s name; ¡°Why would we need ships? I thought Sync only had enough for their privateering?¡±


    Magnus huffed in dismay; ¡°Not anymore..¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long for Skye and Tidas to be brought up to speed on the situation that had developed during the Summer Games. Tidas was surprised that Karena¡¯s brother was stupid enough to sell a sea-fearing enemy kingdom buoyant wood. It didn¡¯t make much sense to him, considering that he Had to have known that it would jeopardize his treaty with Alcon.


    Once they were caught up, Skye was still flippant with the three; especially Genie. There was something else that he wasn¡¯t telling her, which she hoped was due to her father and Magnus being present.. ¡®The next time he lies ta me, I swear to the gods that Ima gonna kick him straight in his kin-maker!¡¯


    After a bit more blustering from Skye, she had finally vented enough to get to her point; ¡°You three shoulda been honest wit me from the start. At least then I wouldna gotten me hopes up about what we were gonna do after we came home..¡±


    As a mncholy expression started to overtake his wife¡¯s features, Tidas red at his father and Lucas as he added; ¡°Like get ta work on some grandbairns for you two.¡±


    Magnus and Lucas shared a surprised look between them before Magnus started to mutter with a smile; ¡°Bairns.. Wee grand babies..¡±


    Genie coughed and cleared his throat; ¡°Sync won¡¯t wait. They¡¯re building ships as we speak. How good of a life will your grandchildren have if Sync overtakes Alcon?¡±


    Magnus and Lucas both huffed at Genie for ruining their fantasies. Both envisioned a wee red-headedss crawling around, and a sweet weeddie with his father¡¯s face helping his sister along. The two looked like they had seen a puppy and a kitten hugging each other as Genie brought them crashing back to reality.


    As the two consoled themselves, Genie turned to Skye with a partial smile; ¡°At least this trip means that you will get to see Mei again, and finally meet her child.¡±


    Skye sighed; ¡°And her husband, correct?¡±


    Genie stiffened; ¡°Possibly.. He works quite often and quitete. I must warn you, Skye: Mei isn¡¯t the same carefree girl that you once knew. She¡¯s been through a lot since her marriage, and hardly spends time with anyone outside of the pce. I worry about her.¡±


    Skye quirked an eyebrow at him; ¡°How long have these attacks been goin¡¯ on?¡±


    Genie sighed; ¡°Due to my brother¡¯s career as a politician, Mei has received death threats most of her life, but they were meaningless. Until she opened a poisoned letter..¡±


    Skye gasped; ¡°Who sent it to her?!¡±


    Genie chuckled at how serious she¡¯d be; ¡°It definitely wasn¡¯t done by the mailer. She would never do that to Mei. I think the culprits were just trying to drive a wedge between her and Mei.¡±


    ¡°How do ya know that the woman didna send it? People will do some crazy shit if the price is right,¡± Skye asked as Magnus and Lucas started to bombard Tidas with fatherly advice.


    Genie shook his head; ¡°No, not this girl. She¡¯s nearly as close to Mei as you are, just in a slightly different way.. You¡¯ll see when we get there in a couple of months. Do you still hate me?¡±


    Skye took in a slow breath; ¡°I canna ever hate ya, Genie. Yer like the big brother I never had, and I love ya. But aye: Ima still tiffed at ya fer lyin¡¯ to me.¡±


    Genie smirked; ¡°Technically, I didn¡¯t lie. I just didn¡¯t tell you the truth.¡±


    Skye red at him; ¡°Omittance is just as bad when ites ta these kinds of subjects! Now, is there anything else I should know?¡±


    Genie turned his face so that only Skye could see the side he winked with as he replied; ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say here..¡±


    ¡®I knew it! That cheeky bastard is holdin¡¯ somethin¡¯ back! But what? And why? Tis me Da, Tidas, and Magnus in here.. Who¡¯s he worried about? And sayin¡¯ what ta who?! Ahh, fuck this shite.. Ima so friggin¡¯ done wit today..¡¯


    As Skye readied to leave, Tidas gged her over as Magnus and Lucas started to argue about nature versus nurture. Coming to his side, Tidas leaned in and whispered; ¡°If you¡¯re leaving, take frick and frack with you, please? They¡¯re in the chandelier..¡±


    Skye grinned at him; ¡°How did ya know?¡±


    Tidas scoffed; ¡°How could I not hear theirughs? I¡¯m pretty sure that Nics almost fell, too.¡±


    As they smiled at each other, Nics yelled down to them; ¡°I did not! I was just...testing the grip on my boots!¡±

 Chapter 412

    412 Safest ce


    Skye looked up at the chandelier, and was surprised to see the shadows of her two pixie pals cast against the ceiling. They poked their heads out and looked down with small smiles, hoping Skye would be more amused by their antics than angry. As they fluttered down, Skye shook her head as Magnus and Lucas began to fuss over the eavesdroppers.


    Genie chuckled and shut them up by saying; ¡°Come now, gentlemen. How did you not notice them? They wereughing throughout half of Skye¡¯s berating.. Where does she get that temper from?¡±


    ¡°Her mother,¡± Lucas and Magnus said at the same time.


    The two looked at each other and grinned as Tidas kissed Skye¡¯s cheek, and told her that he would see her when he had finished up with a discussion with his father. Maevis and Nics were already in the hallway waiting as they said their goodbyes, and Skye whispered in his ear; ¡°I¡¯ll be waitin¡¯ up fer ya. We got quite a lot to discuss before we can sleep.¡±


    Tidas shed her a smoldering smile; ¡°Or do anything else..¡±


    Skye chuckled softly, then gave him a quick peck on the lips before saying; ¡°I doubt we¡¯ll have the time if we wanna get any sleep. Ima not kiddin¡¯ when I say we have A Lot ta talk about..¡±


    Catching the underlying tone to her voice, Tidas nodded, then watched her walk out the door.. ¡®I knew something was bothering her when she had arrived. I would bet money that it¡¯s got something to do with those two flying tree toppers..¡¯


    As the thought crossed his mind, Magnus called out to Tidas to rejoin them. They wanted his point of view on Skye¡¯s victory over Richard, and to know about the Spear. Originally Magnus was going to ask Skye about it, but her fury had short-circuited his thought process.


    Tidas sighed heavily as he realized that he and Skye never got to plead their case to retain the Ethereal Spear themselves. Skye was the only one that could touch the thing without going insane, and turning into a monster. Not that he was going to mention it, but Tidas didn¡¯t want his oldest brother anywhere near it, either..


    .....


    On their journey back from the Hignds, Skye and Tidas had talked multiple times about the many risks of leaving the Spear unguarded. They knew that the chances of convincing his father were slim, but Skye was hoping that her special standing would give her an edge with Magnus. With the news of their new journey blindsiding them, Skye had left before they could discuss it.


    ¡®She was the key to getting Father to agree, and she¡¯s gone off with the Fae.. Should I wait to talk to Father about it? Until Skye is with me? But then I risk Marco arranging something behind my back..¡¯


    Tidas imagined him saying something along the lines of; ¡°It¡¯s been moved to a safe and secure location,¡± then keeping it, and turning into a monster like their Uncle Richard.


    As Tidas walked towards his father, he stalled by exining everything about the battle. How Skye had jumped from Zazzy, dropped into the pce to get the Spear, then the crazy make-shift stairway she had created to attack Richard. He hesitated at the end, not sure if he should tell his father all of the details.


    Seeing his level of difort, Lucas distracted Magnus by asking where the Spear was now. Tidas had ordered the RMC to guard it twenty-four hours a day with a minimum of four guards on each shift. Lucas thought it was a touch overkill, but the others didn¡¯t. The MacArthur men had obvious reasons for wanting it guarded, but Genie agreed with them based off of history.


    He patted Lucas¡¯ shoulder as he spoke; ¡°Any time that thing has popped up in history, catastrophe always follows it. In my ¡®Master Ninja¡¯ opinion: Tidas should have six. Four obvious guards, and two hidden.¡±


    Lucas and Magnus looked at Genie with surprise, but Tidas just chuckled before replying; ¡°If I announced that I had hidden soldiers, it would defeat the purpose..¡±


    Genie grinned with pride at the youngest prince. He may not have trained Tidas as much as Skye, but Genie still considered him one of his pupils. He had taught Tidas along with Skye about history, geography, and hand-to-handbat on asion.


    Skye was like a younger sister to Genie, so he wanted to make sure that Tidas deserved her. After getting to know him a bit, he had found the prince to be a goodd that would grow into a fine man for her. Tidas bing the Commander of the RMC had been surprising to say the least, but it was a believable oue when his life goal was considered.


    As the four men stood making jokes about Tidas and Genie¡¯s inability to rx, Tidas choked back his nerves, cleared his throat, and spoke seriously to his father..


    ¡°I know that this may seem a bit unorthodox considering the power that the Spear is linked to, but I must request that Skye be assigned guardianship of the Ethereal Spear. She is the only one that can handle it without being consumed by it¡¯s magic, and as the Commander of the RMC, I feel that she is the best choice for the job.¡±


    Lucas and Magnus shared a look that Tidas couldn¡¯t understand, by Genie had an idea as to what they were thinking.. ¡®They¡¯re worried for Skye..¡¯


    Magnus took a long drink of his whiskey, then locked eyes with Tidas; ¡°I understand Skye¡¯s capabilities, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wise to have one person guarding such a powerful weapon. You just said yourself that you have four people guarding it right now-¡±


    ¡°Six,¡± Genie added.


    ¡°Six? I thought he said four before?¡± Magnus asked with obvious confusion.


    Lucas chimed in; ¡°Nevermind the number of guards! Wouldn¡¯t Skye be an even bigger target if she¡¯s walkin¡¯ around wit the damn thing?¡±


    Tidas shook his head; ¡°It¡¯s not like she would take it with her on her Shaman rounds! She would simply hold the highest authority, next to my father, whenever it pertained to the Spear.¡±


    Magnus rubbed at his beard as he tried to think of specific reasons that the Spear had to stay in the pce. He didn¡¯t understand why he wanted it there so badly; it was like an uncontroble impulse. All the king knew was that the Spear needed to be locked away, and never spoken of again...


    Right as Magnus was starting to tell Skye no again, Genie spoke up with a very valid point; ¡°I believe everyone is forgetting the biggest point of all: Skye is the Catalyst. And the Ethereal Spear is meant to be with her.¡±


    Magnus sighed heavily; ¡°I understand your point, Genie, but you are also forgetting the fact that she is going to Sai in barely over a month. I cannot allow her to take such a high-powered weapon into another kingdom: engaged in peace talks or not.¡±


    Genie quieted down after Magnus had basically rubbed salt into his wound. Not only was Genie responsible for them going to Sai and not telling Skye about Mei, but now his actions might affect the oue of the legend..


    Skye was meant to have both the Ethereal Spear, and the Celestial Key. If she didn¡¯t have them whenever the time came, the worst oue woulde to pass. As a sinking feeling started to fill Genie¡¯s chest, Tidas continued to plea with his father.


    Magnus was being unusually stubborn about the Spear leaving the pce grounds, even to Tidas. He barely managed to talk him into allowing it to go to Zazzy¡¯s ce..


    Tidas had originally wanted to keep it at his castle indefinitely, but Magnus t-out refused. After a half hour of debating, and a bit of help from Lucas; Tidas had finally talked his father into allowing Skye to be the Spear¡¯s Guardian while they were still in Alcon, and when they returned.


    It wasn¡¯t exactly what Tidas had hoped for, but would have to do for now. His men would guard it while Skye was out of the pce, or not going to Zazzy¡¯s ce for the night. Not even Peggy or Zazzy were allowed to watch over it while Skye was away: it had to be left with armed guards.


    Tidas write his father¡¯s attitude off as being overly cautious, but Genie sensed something...off, about him. A shred of Dark and Ether magic would re whenever the Spear was brought up. It worried Genie greatly, and he nned on talking with King Magnus privately about itter, but was too distracted to focus on it at that moment.


    With theplication of the Spear thrown in, Genie could feel a deep, gnawing instinct trying to scream at him. He strained to listen, but all that stuck out was an old legend that had been reduced to amon child¡¯s tale..


    ¡®Something about a girl, her dragon, and the Void of Cmity.. What was it? I¡¯ll have to see if the library here has a copy of the original legend..¡¯


    As Genie filed the thought away in his mind forter, he returned to the conversation at hand...


    ************


    When Skye had closed the door behind her and turned around, she came face to face with Maevis, Nics, and Lawrence. The two Fae were hovering in ce as they told him details about Skye¡¯s extreme chiding. Lawrence had heard bits and pieces through the door, but was soon rolling as Maevis filled him in on the parts he had missed.


    Skye ced her hands on her hips; ¡°What are ye doin¡¯ here? Eavesdropping? Not very king-like of ya.¡±


    Lawrenceughed hard before replying; ¡°Like I was going to miss the show! I doubled back as soon as Marco did his disappearance act. He¡¯s gotten extremely good at it since you left. It¡¯s gotten rather creepy.¡±


    Maevis and Nics nodded in agreement before Nic said; ¡°He even gives the Brownie spies the slip, and frequently. Tis like he melts into the walls!¡±


    Skye chuckled, not realizing that Nic was actually being serious. Marco was a dangerous piece on the game board, and not one that the Fae liked losing track of. Karena was beyond simple to follow, but it was like chasing ghosts when it came to Marco.


    ¡°Come off it, now. He canna be that hard ta follow around,¡± Skyemented, hoping someone would back her up, but no one did.


    The two Fae shared a c¨¦ before they turned to Skye and said at the same time; ¡°Yes he is..¡±


    Skye rubbed at the bridge of her nose; ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take yer word for it.. Were ye only here ta eavesdrop, or was there somethin¡¯ else? How¡¯s Shasta?¡±


    Lawrence huffed; ¡°Oh, you know her: ready to kill someone. Karena is driving her insane. That¡¯s actually one of the reasons I had circled back. I have a favor to ask you, Skye..¡±


    ************


    As they started to walk towards Skye and Tidas¡¯ quarters, the eyes of a person in a portrait behind them shifted and watched as they walked away. Anev smile spread across Marco¡¯s face as he watched his future wife walking away.. ¡®Once they leave for Sai, the Spear will be easy to get. I just need to be patient..¡¯

 Chapter 413

    413 The Celestial Key


    Skye walked at a steady pace with her arm looped through her brother-inw¡¯s. They talked about how he had proposed to Shasta, but left the full story for her to tell. Lawrence lit up any time he said her name, and couldn¡¯t stop smiling as they went.


    Even Maevis and Nics found his mannerisms cute; it was easy to tell how in love he was with Shasta. A sadness twinged Maevis¡¯ heart, but she wouldn¡¯t let it show. She was genuinely happy for Lawrence and Shasta, and relieved that they wouldn¡¯t have to face the crucifixion of Alcon¡¯s court..


    When Tiberius had been a young prince, he saw a lord ridiculed and tortured out of the kingdom. He had fallen in love with a beast woman simr to Shasta, and was first ran out of court when he had presented her as his fianc¨¦. The lord found his business burned down, and his home vandalized within a week.


    The child of the lord was a friend of Tiberius¡¯ before she had moved away with her father to Ruscovic. They weren¡¯t as tolerant as they were now, but human-Fae rtions were epted as long as the man had children. He was still wealthy, so they overlooked the fact that his only child was a daughter.


    Tiberius never wanted to put Maevis through anything close to that, so they had kept their affair secret at first. When he became betrothed, they broke off their affair so his future wife wouldn¡¯t be worried. Or worse: tell the court about them.


    Maevis always wondered what her life would¡¯ve been like, had she and Tiberius run off to Ruscovic together. She had never told anyone, but Tiberius had offered to abandon his crown to be with her. Maevis had ultimately refused to go, convincing him to stay for the sake of his people.


    It had always been her biggest regret, andmented it every time she got too heavy into her drink. Not even Nics knew the full truth of it, but had suspected that something along those lines had happened. Since she refused to talk, all he could do was console her whenever she cried..


    Nics could feel an uneasinessing from Maevis as they flew, but had to focus on the conversation that they were going to have with Skye. She had already learned of the Northern Star being in the Sync Kingdom, but they hadn¡¯t gotten to Who had it yet..


    They had been waiting for Skye in her room when she and Peggy hade in before the meeting. She and Tidas were both still dressed in their armor, and she was ready to get into afortable dress. Since she was in a rush, Maevis followed her into the bathroom, and had mostly filled her in on what they¡¯d learned from the Fae Kingdom.


    .....


    The Celestial Key, or Northern Star as Nics called it; had made it¡¯s way to Sync¡¯s King. The man was known to have three traits, and was the closest rival to Skye in terms of power. While she may have an extra trait on him, his power source may make Skye¡¯s endless healing ability obsolete..


    If the Sync King was using the Celestial Key, and tapping into the Source of All Magic, then he potentially had ess to unlimited power. The Ethereal Spear was connected to the traits that used negative energy, while the Celestial Key connected to the positive. Unlike Richard: the Sync King may have stayed normal.


    ording to the reports from the Fae Kingdom via the Brownie Spy Network, he was human in most ways. His Tank trait was overwhelmingly overpowered, but it still didn¡¯t take much away from his speed. Shasta may retain her title, but Maevis and Nics weren¡¯t sure if Zas would retain his if he ever went one-on-one against the Sync King.


    Aside from his strength, one other thing bothered the Fae Kingdom about Sync¡¯s King: how he had obtained the thrown. The true heir was the Queen, but the King ran everything. The only time anyone heard anything about the Sync Queen was when she gave birth.


    The poption was always on the verge of starvation due to the king¡¯s restrictions. Due to constant flooding, they barely had any sustainable farms that weren¡¯t centered around rice or fish. The majority of harvested crops were sent to the capital to be distributed, and everyone was given just enough to survive.


    By keeping his people poor, uneducated, and boarderline-starving; the Sync King was able to work them into early graves. Procreationws were put in ce, and demanded that every woman birth three children by the age of twenty-five. Women died from childbirth often due to poor sanitation and nutrition.


    The Fae had tried to gather more information, but it was nearly impossible just to get reports out of Sync¡¯s Royal Pce. Nearly the entire kingdom was flooded, and it seemed like as soon as they entered the kingdom: they were found.


    Celestia had postted that a Water mage could be tapped into the flood, and using it like a security system. Detecting anyone who entered the kingdom. But for them to be able to monitor the every boarder would require a vast number of Water mages, or a few extremely powerful ones.


    The Fae were currently testing to see if they could monitor the Sync Kingdom with Tamers, but it would be a few months before they found out if i be would work or not. They had initially tried deer and rabbits, to be inconspicuous, but the animals were caught, killed, and devoured before they couldplete their missions.


    They were currently attempting to spy with birds since they couldnd on trees and such. The brownie spies were restricted to the pce as to avoid detection, but they needed information on the kingdom itself. The tests, then the actual spying would take a bit of time while they found native birds to tame and established routines, so as not to draw attention.


    The Fae had been spying on the humans since before the Great Shift, so they knew how to go about it without getting caught. It just took time, preparations, and a wee bit of luck. If they could just figure out how to get in undetected, then the Fae would have a chance at stealing the Celestial Key from the King.


    The brownie spies would have to take it while the king bathed, since he always kept it on his person. The only time he took it off was to get clean, and even then: not always. His bathroom waspletely sealed and inspected regrly, so they couldn¡¯t take it without having an escape n.


    The Sync King only bathed in the daytime as well, so an extraction by air was out of the question. The only way to steal the Northern Star back was to get is while he was in a bath, and to leave the pce on foot. If they could make it to the swamp forest on the other side of the pce wall, then they could get the stone to the bird, and it could fly back to the Fae.


    It would take careful coordination and a vetted n, but it was possible. Since Skye was the Catalyst, and the only one powerful enough to stand against Sync¡¯s King, they had originally nned on asking for her help.. ¡®Until Genie ruined it..¡¯


    Nics sighed heavily as the thought crossed his mind. Genie was known even to the Fae, and one of the few humans in the world that had seen the Fae Kingdom, and lived. He had been tasked with finding a nt that only grew on the southern continent.


    It had been known as the ¡®Beast Continent¡¯ for a long time by the residents of the Star Continent. But Sai, the Hignders, and the Fire Nation had always recognized it as the Fae Nation. The Sync Kingdom silently acknowledged their name and existence so they could ¡®hide their future gold mine¡¯.


    The Sync King had openly discussed ns with his advisors about invading the Fae Nation ¡®once this Alcon business was dealt with¡¯. Being allied with Alcon, Nics had flown back at Titania¡¯s behest to warn Magnus. They nned to work together against Sync, regardless of how unfazed Marco was by it all.


    ¡®Why would he act like it doesn¡¯t affect him? It impacts his future rein, so how can the Crowned Prince be so s¨¦ about this?!¡¯


    As Nics mulled over the thought, Maevis had been focused on Skye and Lawrence¡¯s discussion. It was all about Shasta and the wedding, and how Karena was making her want to run away. She and Shasta had never gotten along, so Magnus insisting on her being a bridesmaid had infuriated her to no end.


    Skye was trying to console him when Lawrence asked pitifully; ¡°Can you be the go-between for those two? My Father won¡¯t listen to Shasta about the wedding, but he will listen to you over Karena. Please, Skye? I¡¯m desperate! Do you know what Bakenekos do when they¡¯re over-stressed?!¡±


    Seeing her shake her head in the negative, Lawrence added; ¡°They shed, Skye. A lot.. Everything I own has ayer of fur on it! And don¡¯t get me started on the hair balls I¡¯ve found.. Please?! Please, please, please help us?!¡±


    The look on Lawrence¡¯s face made Skye want to hug him, andugh at him at the same time. He hadn¡¯t told Shasta about how upset he was because he didn¡¯t want to add to her stress, so here he was: begging her for help..


    Skye grinned broadly at him as they reached her hallway; ¡°Ye had me at please, brother. I¡¯ll put Mrs. Priss in her ce, don¡¯t cha worry at all..¡±


    Lawrence sighed in relief as his sister-inw smiled with a mischievous twinkle in her eyes. Skye seemed the same, but different to him. He knew from experience that seeing war changed a person, no matter their opinion beforehand.


    As she opened the door to her quarters and was greeted by Peggy, Lawrence wondered what Skye nned to say or do to Karena to get her to back off. The change in her gnawed at the back of his mind as he bid her and the others farewell, then went off in search of his family. As the King of Ruscovic walked down the hall back the way he had came, he almost ran straight into the Hignder King.


    He and Wace had made a wrong turn, and had been wandering through the pce since they¡¯d left the meeting earlier. The two kings smiled and greeted each other politely, then Lawrence offered to escort them back to their designated quarters.


    As they walked, Murdoc exined that Petrie and Amara had ditched them when he had wanted to circle back and eavesdrop, but they had gotten turned around somehow along the way. Lawrenceughed hard, and told them that he had done the same thing when Marco had ditched him.


    Upon mentioning the Crowned Prince¡¯s name, Murdoc and Wace stopped, and shared a hesitant look between themselves. After a short nod was exchanged, Murdoc turned towards Lawrence with a confident smile, and asked; ¡°So which brother will ye back when yer da passes, and all hell breaks loose?¡±

 Chapter 414

    414 While You Were Away


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE***


    Skye, Maevis, and Nics sat down as Peggy buzzed about in the best mood she¡¯d been in since her bairn had left. They half-jokingly asked what had her so happy, which prompted Peggy to look at the three like they were stupid.


    ¡°Me bairn is home! How could I not be happy? Ye wouldna believe the ridiculousness around here.. Tis why I went ta Moonshire ta wait for ya.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Skye asked as she watched Peggy prepare tea for them.


    Peggy flipped her hands into the air with an irritated expression; ¡°Well, I nearly killed me self right after ye left. Worked fer King Magnus fer a time until yer da came to get me. Ye wouldna Believe some of the shite those nobles say in front of the help! Oh! And that bloody Karena! I¡¯ve never seen such a pathetic excuse fer a human bein¡¯ in me life. Poor Shasta.. That stupid bitch is damn-near ruining Shasta and King Lawrence¡¯s wedding!¡±


    As she seeped the leaves, Peggy calmed down, then started to catch Skye up. She had been right to not heal Peggy¡¯s sickness, otherwise she would¡¯ve rode for the Hignds three days after Skye had left. When Zazzy had disappeared, her anxiety had nearly gotten the best of her.


    Peggy had actually gone to the stables, and gotten on a horse the day after Zazzy had left. Zas had literally caught her as she¡¯d fallen from her saddle about ten feet from the doors. They sat down and had a long talk about how important family was to them, and that he empathized with her urge to run after Skye.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t much that we wouldn¡¯t do for our family, yeah? But trekking to the north without supplies or a navigator is like kicking the grim reaper in the shin, thenughing about it: it¡¯s certain death. How heartbroken would Skye be if anything happened to you?¡±


    Zas¡¯ words and attitude had convinced Peggy to wait for Skye at Moonstone Castle, since that would be the first ce that they stopped once they returned. He had also invited her to his family¡¯s Yuletide gathering as they finished up their talk.


    .....


    Peggy was delighted by the invitation, but had already nned to make her way back to Moonshire to help Lidia with the presents for the year. Zas had been saddened by the rejection, but got a surprise visit from her when she and the Moonstones had returned after distributing the presents early.


    When she had arrived at Zas¡¯ home in the capital, he had noticed how frazzled Peggy looked. When he¡¯d asked what had her so perturbed, Peggy told him then what she was telling Skye now: about the state of the pce..


    Magnus and Lucas had been drinking and wallowing in theck of atmosphere caused by Skye¡¯s absence. Shasta refused to dance while Karena sang, and she only ever stayed long enough to appease Magnus. Lawrence often had to rescue her from the attempted pandering of the court sycophants as well.


    They were the same people who had looked down on her, and shunned her for years. She made her disdain obvious to many of them, but they justughed and acted like she was joking or messing with them. They clung on to anything that wasn¡¯t an outright ¡®fuck off¡¯, which Shasta did say to a few of Karena¡¯s friends that had tried to befriend her.


    She knew that they just wanted to get close to the future Queen of Ruscovic; not her. Or worse: act as a spy for Karena. She hadn¡¯t been happy with the fact that Shasta was stealing all of the court¡¯s attention, and already irate by the fact that if Shasta¡¯s wedding wasn¡¯t being discussed, Skye¡¯s return was.


    Tidas and Skye were the topic of choice ever since they had announced the temporary peace with the Hignders. When the news of the treaty coupled with their victory over Richard had reached the masses, it made them the most famous couple in the entire kingdom.


    Karena fumed over the fact that she had contributed nothing of note for months. She had tried to organize a few social events, but only the nobles that already supported them had shown up. Nearly half had left court to ¡®tend to theirnds and businesses¡¯, but Karena knew that they were just waiting for Skye and Tidas to return.


    She had heard over and over again how dull it was without Skye¡¯s music and Tidas¡¯ stories. It just made Karena hate them more and more. When Shasta had shot her down to be her Maid of Honor, Karena manipted Magnus into leaving the majority of decisions pertaining to the wedding up to her anyway..


    ¡°My king, I do not think you realize what kind of event she wants.. Fountains of milk? Tiny bottles of alcohol on the tables? A fish-vored wedding cake?! The royal family¡¯s reputation will be Ruined if we host such an affair! I beg you to leave the general nning up to me. I will consult with Shasta, and try to fulfill all of her dreams.. But within reason.¡±


    Karena¡¯s lies had worked because they really did sound like things that Shasta would want. With a little influence from her husband, Magnus shot down Shasta almost every time she went to him with aint. She was about to either give up, or kill Karena, so Lawrence had stepped in.


    He had convinced Magnus to agree to duel-approval on anything pertaining to the wedding. Nothing could be officially done without both Shasta, and Karena approving it. They had been arguing non-stop for weeks now, ording to Lawrence.


    Zas hadn¡¯t heard about the duel-approval, and found it odd that Magnus was giving Karena power at all over such matters. Everyone knew that the two didn¡¯t get along, and when their fighting continued, Magnus still stuck to his ruling. Marie had even tried to talk some sense into him, but the King¡¯s decision was final.


    Magnus had no idea how hard she was trying to learn to be a ¡®proper Queen¡¯ for Lawrence. She understood how much he loved his kingdom, and wanted his people to approve of her, and find her worthy of him. She ignored the fact that she was a Pir, and the fastest person in the kingdom.


    Lawrence had told her many times that she was already perfect to him, that his people would love her as she was, and that she didn¡¯t need to change anything about herself. But Shasta wanted to be ¡®the kind of woman that he could escort on his arm with pride¡¯, even though she already was. Peggy and Marie had told her the same thing.


    Before Peggy had retired to Moonshire to await Skye¡¯s return, she had scheduled lessons with Marie for Shasta in between tending to her duties given by Magnus. Shasta would learn everything from table manners, to history, and even the traditional dances of Ruscovic. And, because it was Marie; Shasta found herself drowning in beautifully tailored dresses.


    Most had been done in the same fashions as Skye¡¯s dresses, but Marie had designed a few unique ones just for Shasta; including her wedding dress. It was designed topliment her cat-like features, and even had a special hole for her tail. It was a yellowish off-white color with dark-yellow chrysanthemums lining the edges.


    Shasta adored the dress, and asked Marie to send it to her and Lawrence¡¯s room for safe keeping...The dress never made it. Both it, and the maid that was supposed to deliver it had gone missing. Shasta swore that Karena had something to do with it, but had no proof to take to Magnus.


    Her missing dress mixed with Peggy¡¯s random crying during Yuletide had made Shasta break down with her. They had bonded a little over Skye¡¯s absence, and spent time together whenever Peggy was in the capital with Skye¡¯s parents. They had traveled back and forth multiple times, but not for any particr business..


    ¡°Pretty sure we traveled just ta eat away the days til ye came home. Yer parents missed ya almost as much as me,¡± Peggy finished as she handed out cups of tea.


    Maevis and Nics had added tidbits here and there, but Maevis was a little distracted by their cups. In truth, it wasn¡¯t just the cups, but where she and Nic had been given to live in while staying in the pce.


    While Skye was gone, Magnus hadmissioned an entire house set made for Maevis and Nics, then set it all up in a luxurious and functioning doll house. The one from their first time in the capital was falling apart, and the furniture pieces weren¡¯t much better off.


    Magnus had presented it to Maevis as a special Yuletide gift. It reminded her of when Tiberius had gifted her the first doll house, and she became teary-eyed as she walked through it. The few pieces of furniture that had survived the years were in it too, which warmed Mae¡¯s hear even more.


    As they sat sipping their tea, the two elder Fae finished the conversation that they¡¯d started while Skye had bathed and dressed earlier. They had told her that the Northern Star had been found in the Sync Kingdom, but not who had it..


    They were in the middle of exining how they were using Tamers with birds, and the coordination it would take to retrieve it when Tidas came in. He was a bit tipsy from trying to keep up with his father and Lucas. Apparently, several toasts were made after she had left.


    Peggy immediately turned and went to get a bit of food to help soak up the alcohol. When she came back with a te full of ham sandwiches with Dragonhorn apple butter on them, Skye stole one as Nics and Maevis brought Tidas up to speed. When they had gotten back to where they had left off with Skye, she zoned back into the conversation intently.


    Nics told them of how the Sync King has the rest of the Northern Star, and that they¡¯re trying everything they can to get it back. They went on to exin how he was also trying to create a pact with the Fire Nation pirates, which they had just learned are led by the former first Prince of the Fire Nation.


    Skye shed a shocked expression; ¡°Isna he that one guy that has a thing fer me? Abari or Abdul, err somethin¡¯ the like? Creepy bastard..¡±


    Maevis told her that they keep sinking the Fire Nation¡¯s diplomatic ships, but it might stille to pass. When Skye asked how they were sinking them, Maevis grinned ear to ear; ¡°Have you ever heard of Mermaids and Undines, dear? Let¡¯s just say that the Undine Queen is a friend of mine...¡±

 Chapter 415

    415 As Long As We¡¯re Together(Part One)


    ***WARNING: SOME DESCRIPTIVE SEXUAL CONTENT***


    Maevis and Skye discussed a story passed down from the Undines about their original world. While they chatted, Nics and Tidas talked about the Fire Nation. It was a closed continent due to it¡¯s raised sea walls. Hardly any moisture passed the ever-rising shelf, making the majority of the continent a desert.


    There were stories and tomes saying that it used to be lush and green. Half of it having trees, then transitioned into a rainforest, then a t-out jungle the father south one went. The central East had a small desert in the past, but it had expanded and devoured the continent as it rose in elevation.


    Now, there was one kingdom surrounded by never-ending sand and rock, or so it was rumored. The wildlife was limited, but enough to support Nomadic Tribes that basically lived on the backs of horses and camels. They traveled to various oases that had been used by their ancestors.


    As Tidas listened to Nics¡¯ tale, he couldn¡¯t imagine and made of nothing but sand. He loved the lush, green fields and forests of Alcon. Not even the Hignds couldpare to his home in his mind, and the mountains had been breathtaking during the end of winter.


    One night while Skye and Tidas were spending time with Zazzy, they looked up to see an array of vibrant colors above them. All three stood awestruck as they watched greens, purples, and pinks mix and dance together across the star-spattered sky. It wasn¡¯t until the next day that Petrie told them what they were.


    ¡°We call¡¯em Mirrie Dancers, but ¡¯twas called the Aurora Borealis by the ancients. They¡¯ve also been referred to as the Northern Lights, too.¡±


    Skye had heard of the Northern lights before, but they were nothingpared to what they had seen. Fascinated by them, she had automatically made Petrie show her where he had gotten his information from. It was there that Skye had delved into the Hignders¡¯ knowledge of geography, and the Earth¡¯s electromaic field.


    She spent three days locked away researching until she had exhausted the Hignd library on the subject. There was something about it all that made her think of the Great Shift. Based on what she had learned from her dreams, Skye thought that there was a connection between the Earth¡¯s maic field, and how the ancients had tampered with the fabric of space/time.


    .....


    It was just a guess, but she thought that the ancients may have used the field created by the electromaics like a two-way mirror..


    They were merely trying to nce at the other side, but had torn a hole in the two realities. When the maic fields were exposed to one another while upying the same space, they acted like mas: attracting each other, and ultimately causing an extinction level event.


    The ancients¡¯ various government systems had several bunkers with every kind of seed imaginable. After the first humans had re-emerged, they began re-nting, which attracted wildlife that had survived. Skye assumed that based on the ledgers; nt life hadn¡¯t beenpletely snuffed out. Otherwise the surviving humans wouldn¡¯t have been able to go out to nt anything.


    Skye wished that tomes pertaining to the Great Shift were more specific and direct, but the information was scattered. If it weren¡¯t for the dreams she¡¯d had, Skye wouldn¡¯t be able to figure out what had really happened. Not without living several lifetimes dedicated to nothing but reading.


    She had told Tidas how much she wished that humans lived as long as Fae. After shing him a sour face, Skye retracted her statement when she realized that it meant that people like Marco would also live longer. Tidas grimaced as his brother¡¯s image popped into his mind..


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,ddie. The Undines and Merfolk are happy to help. They get to keep whatever they find and like from the wreckage of the ships, so it¡¯s a win-win situation for them,¡± Nics said as he watched Tidas shift his demeanor again.


    ¡°Sorry about that, Nic.. You were saying something about Mermaids? Really? ..Is there any fairytale creature that doesn¡¯t exist?¡±


    Nics chuckled; ¡°Well, the stories had toe from somewhere, right? Is there a certain one that you don¡¯t want to be real?¡±


    Tidas shifted ufortably in his seat; ¡°Honestly? Gremlins. A story that one of my nannies had read to me when I was a wee terror hasna left the back of my head all of these years,¡± Tidas replied with a far-off look in his eyes.


    Nicsughed loudly enough to draw Maevis and Skye¡¯s attention. Right as they were going to ask what was so funny, Peggy told them that she was off to bed. It was far passed her usual bedtime, and she was already going to be a crank tomorrow..


    ¡°Magnus asked me ta help wit the feast fer the celebration on the morrow. Apparently we got quite a lot ta celebrate, thanks ta ye two.. Peace, justice-speakin¡¯ of: how¡¯s Marie doin¡¯? She was awfully worried while ye two were away.¡±


    Tidas looked down as Skye answered for them both; ¡°We were nnin¡¯ ta go see her in the mornin¡¯.. There¡¯s some delicate things that we need ta tell her about..¡±


    As Skye told them about Petrie¡¯s sister, Tidas went into the bathroom, and started his nighttime routine. He didn¡¯t want to think about his uncle, or the unbelievable discussion that they were going to have to have with his Aunt Marie tomorrow. After stripping down and climbing into the shower, Tidas lost himself in his thoughts..


    ¡®I cannot believe that father agreed to Genie¡¯s scheme! Well, I do...But I don¡¯t! I¡¯m the bloody Commander of the RMC, and Skye is a brand new General. She hasn¡¯t even had the proper training yet! Damn that Genie! He ruined so many ns!¡¯


    Tidas recalled the multiple discussions that he and Skye had while in, and after they had left the Hignds. They originally didn¡¯t want to have any children yet, but Magnus¡¯ precarious health made Tidas brooch the subject. They had decided that after Skyepleted her training, they would try for their first child..


    ¡®Can¡¯t do that now! Skye doesn¡¯t want to risk our child¡¯s life in Sai, and I agree with her. If we¡¯re going there because Mei and her father are in danger, then our unborn child certainly wouldn¡¯t be safe. And Skye would barely be able to defend herself..¡¯


    ¡®Why does Genie need our help, anyway?! Mister Master Ninja my arse! And why do the Senators want to see Zazzy so badly?! They could just take turns traveling here to see her: why do we Have to go there?¡¯


    Right as Tidas¡¯ thoughts started to run amuck, he felt a familiar hand on his back. Not even turning his head, Tidas knew that it was Skye. He was expecting her toe in and tell him when everyone had left, but he didn¡¯t expect her to climb into the shower with him..


    Excited, confused, and aroused by her nakedness, Tidas turned his head, and asked; ¡°To what do I owe this pleasure?¡±


    Skye smiled as she wrapped her arms around him and replied; ¡°Shut it.. I know I already bathed, but the others left, and yer too temptin¡¯ ta pass up, husband. Plus, ya need me ta wash yer back, don¡¯t cha?¡±


    Tidas chuckled lightly as he embraced Skye back, and said; ¡°Aye, but you didn¡¯t need to get in to do that. What do you really want, wife?¡±


    Skye smirked; ¡°An ear ta listen, a back ta scrub, then maybe another part of ya once all¡¯s said and done.. But that depends on what ye say.¡±


    Tidas grinned and turned to look at his wife; ¡°What did you want to ask?¡±


    ¡°Why do ye think Genie waited til we came back ta tell us about Mei? And why would he use yer da ta try and force us ta go? He knows I would anyways cause of Mei, so why the extra steps?¡±


    Tidas¡¯ expression deted; ¡°I thought you were going to ask...fun questions. Give me a minute to let the blood return to it¡¯s proper ces..¡±


    As Skyeughed, Tidas focused on her questions..


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why Genie waited to tell us, either. The only thing I can think of is that he didn¡¯t want to make you choose between helping me, and saving Mei. We definitely wouldn¡¯t have survived without you, Skye.¡±


    ¡°Thank ya fer sayin¡¯ that, husband. Ta be honest: I wondered the same thing. I honestly don¡¯t know what I woulda done if he woulda asked me ta go then..¡±


    ¡°Neither do I,¡± Tidas said before turningpletely around to face her; ¡°If you would¡¯ve chosen to go to Sai, I probably would¡¯ve asked my father to postpone the Hignd Raid.. But then Petrie would¡¯ve most likely died.. I suppose we¡¯re lucky that he didn¡¯t say anything then.¡±


    ¡°So are the entirety of the Hignds,¡± Skye continued as she slowly and deliberately pressed her body against his; ¡°Remember that Amara¡¯s second husband was tryin¡¯ ta Murder Murdoc, too? I canna imagine he would¡¯ve actually seeded, but the Hignders might be in the middle of a civil war right now without us.¡±


    Tidas knew that his wife was attempting to tease him, so he let her as he spoke; ¡°Aye, that be true. Malcolm would¡¯ve divided the people whether you were there or not. His ambitions grew every time he rose in power, and would¡¯ve wanted Murdoc¡¯s crown at some point..¡±


    ¡°As to why I think Genie involved my father.. I honestly think he was worried that we wouldn¡¯t allow Zazzy to go to Sai. Or maybe that my Father wouldn¡¯t allow it. She technically is a living, fire-breathing weapon to him and the court. If it weren¡¯t for the peace pact as an incentive, I seriously doubt that my Father would¡¯ve allowed it. Marco certainly wouldn¡¯t have approved it.¡±


    Skye had stopped her enticement as soon as Marco¡¯s name was mentioned. Tidas¡¯ voice was lined with animosity when he¡¯d said it, making Skye feel like he needed to rx a bit. For his initial distraction, she asked; ¡°Do ye think that Sai really will provide the ships we need to deal wit Sync?¡±


    ¡°They better, or I¡¯ll break Genie¡¯s legs.. I don¡¯t think he would lie to us, but it¡¯s hard to believe that Sai would break it¡¯s ownws just to meet Zazzy,¡± Tidas replied as he visibly started to rx again.


    As Skye slowly pressed against him, she reached over, and grabbed his wash rag. Holding it up, she smiled at her husband, then spoke in an innocent voice; ¡°Ye can keep talkin¡¯ as I scrub.. If ye want me ta make use of that other part of yers in a wee bit..¡±

 Chapter 416

    416 As Long As We¡¯re Together(Part Two)


    ***WARNING: EXTREMELY DESCRIPTIVE SEXUAL CONTENT***


    Skye hadn¡¯t nned on slipping into the shower with Tidas, but when she pulled the curtain back and saw his broad, tense shoulders..


    ¡®He needs ta rx now.. Tomorrow¡¯s gonna be a long day fer us both, and he needs ta sleep well, too. I canna keep healin¡¯ his fatigue like I usually do. Tis not good fer his body..¡¯


    After she had gotten in, and they had started their conversation, Skye decided that the best way to get him to sleep well was to wear him out. Even if it were only for a few hours; the sleep would be beneficial as long as he slept deeply. As they continued talking, Skye grabbed the wash cloth, soaped it up, then started to scrub her husband¡¯s back.


    Tidas grinned as he enjoyed his wife¡¯s attention. The pressure felt amazing on his back as she half-washed, half-massaged him. As he felt his stress melting away, Tidas made a mental note to repay her kindness shortly..


    As Skye moved from his back to his arms and sides, Tidas asked her; ¡°Why do you think the Sai Senators are so intent on meeting Zazzy?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.. If I had ta guess, Tis probably due to the impact dragons have on their history and culture. I loved it when I was a child, and Mei would sneak me all over the pce ta see the different artworks and history books.¡±


    Tidas quirked an eyebrow; ¡°How does Mei live in the pce? Isn¡¯t she just a Senator¡¯s daughter? Who did she marry?¡±


    Skye stifled a chuckle; ¡°She married another Senator that her father approved of. All of the Senators live in the former pce, she just switched quarters. Mei hadna met her husband before the weddin¡¯, as far as I know. She was quite jealous of the fact that we were friends before we had ta marry.¡±


    .....


    Tidas smiled and turned so Skye could scrub his chest; ¡°Not that you Had to marry me if you didn¡¯t want to.¡±


    Skye scoffed; ¡°Yer jokin¡¯, right? Me Da would¡¯ve strung me up by me toes if I woulda tried ta turn ye from me. I know the real reason now, but back then, I just epted me fate as a woman. Just like I did when I had ta walk down the aisle towards Jacob Fowler.¡±


    Tidas looked taken aback a moment before he halfheartedly asked; ¡°Have you ever been attracted to anyone else?¡±


    Skye smiled softly; ¡°No, love. It has always been you. Well, once ye grew out of yer jerk stage. Remember when ye put a mud pie down the back of me dress? I coulda killed you! Yer lucky I was seven at the time!¡±


    Tidasughed heartily; ¡°You threw a cup of water on me! I had to get you back for that.¡±


    Skye¡¯s expression ttened; ¡°You were torturin¡¯ wee James cause he gave me a flower! A Flower! And it was fer helpin¡¯ him clean up the toys that we All had yed with! He didna deserve it, and ya know it..¡±


    Tidas didn¡¯t speak right away, which made Skye stop in her task right before she was about to wash his ¡®fun parts¡¯. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t budging without him admitting he¡¯d gone overboard, he confessed. It was years ago, and utterly pointless to argue about.


    Picking his battles wisely, Tidas said; ¡°Aye, you¡¯re right. But he did have feelings for you. Most of theds did until that day, so I admit it, but have no regrets for doing it. I loved you even then.¡±


    Skye smiled mischievously; ¡°And since when have ye loved me?¡±


    Without skipping a beat, Tidas replied; ¡°Since you knocked me on my ass when our fathers signed the betrothal contract. You¡¯ve been in my heart ever since..¡±


    Skye¡¯s mischievousness disappeared, and was reced with a soft expression as she spoke; ¡°We were but five! How could you¡¯ve possibly known that ye loved me then? And if ye loved me, then why did ya still pick at me?!¡±


    Tidas smirked; ¡°I just knew you were the one for me.. And the picking would be Lawrence¡¯s fault. He told me that it was ¡®the man¡¯s way¡¯ to show ass that you liked her. My Aunt Marie set me straight shortly after she saw me dump that bucket of snow on you that time you came for Yuletide.. Peggy nearly welted my arse.¡±


    ¡°Ye were such a monster of a child.. The gods help me if our bairns turn out like you,¡± Skye stated as she sensually swiped the wash rag back and forth right above his groin area.


    Having had enough of their talking and her teasing, Tidas gently pushed the rag away, wrapped his arm around Skye, then pulled her up against himself. She smiled as he pressed his hard member into her lower belly, then shifted up onto her tiptoes to align with him the best she could. As they wrapped their free arms around each other, Skye whispered to Tidas..


    ¡°Ye should really finish washin¡¯ up first, husband. Tis onlymon courtesy wit ady.¡±


    Tidas took the soapy cloth, then cleaned himself quickly. He refused to release Skye as he did so, wanting her within reach the moment he was done. When the time came, he dropped the cloth, rinsed his hand, then ran his fingers along his wife¡¯s most sensitive ce.


    Skye moaned lightly as he parted herherlips, and began to work her little jewel. She pushed against Tidas even more when he started to kiss and nip his way up her neck. As he trailed a scorching path to her eager mouth, Skye reached down, and started to stroke his member..


    Tidas inhaled sharply as he tried to restrain his groan of pleasure. His wife knew exactly where to touch him, and how. As her moments started to pick up in speed, so did the rubbing of his finger.


    When he felt Skye¡¯s knees nearly bucket, Tidas couldn¡¯t hold himself back any longer. He grabbed her ass firmly, and hoisted her up to hover above his manhood. As she wrapped her arms around the back of his neck, Tidas asked her if she wanted hard or soft..


    She shed him a yful smile as she replied; ¡°Canna we do both?¡±


    Tidas grinned; ¡°Whatever my wife wants. Even if it has to be two separate times..¡±


    Skyeughed; ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.. But soft first, please.¡±


    The smile that Tidas shed Skye made her heart skip a beat. It was adoring and yful at the same time, effectively shutting down thestputing part of her brain. Skye¡¯s hormones were in charge now, and she wanted only one thing: her husband.


    As he slowly lowered her onto his member, Skye moaned loudly as she tried to cover her mouth. The bathroom echoed, and she didn¡¯t want to disturb Peggy. As Tidas slid her up and down on his hard shaft, Skye could barely hold herself back.


    The way he fit inside her so perfectly was ecstasy to them both every time they coupled. It was like they were made for each other; synchronizing without even realizing it..


    Skye had tightened her legs around Tidas, and arched her back so she would be leaning against the wall. This also pushed her breasts up into the air, drawing Tidas¡¯ attention to her taut little nipples. Tapping into his Tank trait a bit, he held Skye¡¯s and a portion of his weight in one hand while grabbing, and taking Skye¡¯s nipple into his mouth.


    At first, he suckled tenderly, asionally mixing in a few flicks of his tongue. But when he literally felt Skye¡¯s reaction to him gently biting them, his attentions started to turn rougher.. In a good way.


    The water from the shower was making it difficult to keep a good grip on her ass cheek, so Tidas stepped out of the running water. He turned off the water, then walked out of the bathroom while still lifting Skye up and down on his manhood. It was a turn on to see him moving around so effortlessly with her in his arms, and still grinding on him.


    Tidas could barely keep it together as he moved around. Skye watched him with half-hooded eyes as she clung to him, sending shivers down his backside. Her tiny moans and throaty sighs made him pulse within her warmth as he moved to their bed.


    ¡°Flip over, love.. It¡¯s time for the hard part,¡± Tidas said with a lust-drunk voice.


    Skye nodded, then flipped around to be on all fours on the side of the bed. She barely had her knees folded underneath herself when Tidas was mming into her from behind. She cried out with surprise and pleasure before he started to piston her.


    His hands went to her hips for better control as Skye gripped the sheets. She cried out as she plunged and sank into an ocean of euphoria as Tidas continued to m into her. As Skye felt her body drain of all energy, Tidas pounded against her even harder as he found his own release.


    Copsing onto Skye¡¯s back, Tidas pulled her to the side so she would flop over onto her side with him. He didn¡¯t want to crush her, even though it was impossible to since she had her Tank trait. If she wanted to: Skye could fling him across the room, since he hardly ever had his guard up with her.


    As theyid together catching their breaths, Tidas wrapped one arm around Skye, and stroked her hair with the other. She made little happy noises as he yed with her curls, and gently rubbed her head. Skye was so rxed that she barely heard Tidas speak..


    ¡°Are you really alright with going to Sai? Because if you¡¯re not, I should be able to convince father to-¡±


    ¡°Tis fine, husband,¡± Skye interrupted with a barely audible voice; ¡°Either way, we wouldna have been able ta follow through wit our own ns. If Genie didna im us, then Murdoc¡¯s sneaky arse would¡¯ve had us back in the Hignders before the harvest.¡±


    Tidas sighed heavily out of irritation. He had been so furious with Genie that he¡¯d forgotten that Murdoc tried to pull a fast one on them, too. Skye could feel his stress rising, so she cut him off..


    ¡°No reason ta get all pissy over somethin¡¯ that doesna matter. We just shared ourselves, husband. Yer attention should be on me, not Genie and Murdoc. Or is there somethin¡¯ yer not tellin¡¯ me?¡±


    Tidas barked a sharpugh before he said; ¡°Oh, you¡¯re a funny one, wife!¡±


    Then he started to tickle Skye until she apologized for her sassyment. She knew that she was the only one for him, but it was still fun to poke at him on asion. Especially when he set himself up to be picked at.


    Theyid together bantering a bit before Tidas noticed how heavy Skye¡¯s eyelids were. Hershes fluttered in futility as she tried to stay awake long enough to ensure that Tidas fell asleep as well. But as soon as he started to y with her hair again: Skye was out.


    As Tidas stroked her golden tresses, he started to drift off into a deep sleep. Skye yawned as she started to shifted in her sleep, making Tidas grin to himself. Right as he was about to fall into sweet oblivion, aical realization struck Tidas as he passed out cold..


    ¡®We¡¯re naked, and at a really awkward angle without a nket or sheet to cover up with.. Home sweet home.. Tis nothing she hasn¡¯t seen, but still: Poor Peggy..¡¯

 Chapter 417

    417 Made With Love


    Skye was finally sleeping soundly when she was awoken to Peggy¡¯s shrill voice yelling; ¡°Fer Gods¡¯ sakes! Is it too much to ask that ye cover yer selves?! I dinna need to see someone else¡¯s arse first thing in the mornin¡¯!¡±


    Tidas smirked as he grabbed the sheet from the bed, wrapped himself in it, then said; ¡°Just because mine is perkier than yours-OUCH! What the Hell!¡±


    Peggy had just put their clothes out, and Tidas¡¯ belt was sitting right on top of his pile. She didn¡¯t hit him hard, but the way she had tweaked her wrist made the tip snap back, giving it a bit of a sting. As the two started to yell at each other, Skye crawled out of bed, and used her Shaman trait to wake herself up.


    She didn¡¯t want them to see the bags under her eyes that were most definitely there from her tossing and turning for most of the night. Skye had been so worried about Tidas getting enough sleep that she hadn¡¯t considered it to be an issue for herself. She hadn¡¯t had any issues with sleepingtely, so she thought that her problems had passed.


    Towards the end of their stay in the Hignds, Skye had been waking up in the middle of the night. She never remembered the dream that had caused it, and always fell back asleep after. It wasn¡¯t untilst night that it had gotten bad. Every time she drifted off, something woke her up again..


    ¡®The only time this happens is when I have really bad dreams.. Ones I Don¡¯t wanna remember. Ones like I had on our honeymoon.. But why canna I recall the dreams? Are they that bad?¡¯


    Before Skye could continue with her thoughts, Peggy asked if they were interested in eating before they set out for the day. She knew that they had a ridiculous amount of running around to do before the feast tonight, and didn¡¯t want them starting the day off on empty stomachs..


    ¡°I had the chefs whip up some special pancakes that are extra-tasty with the Dragonhorn apple butter, plus omelettes, and a te of bacon..¡±


    Tidas looked at Skye pleadingly; ¡°Well, if Peggy already went through the trouble..¡±


    .....


    Skye grinned at him; ¡°You just want the bacon.¡±


    ¡°...I will not deny that,¡± Tidas said with a smile, then grabbed his clothes, and dashed into the bathroom as he added; ¡°But what I said sounded better!¡±


    Skye and Peggy both chuckled as they set out her clothes, then separated. Skye went and joined Tidas for a semi-quick shower, while Peggy headed down to the kitchens to get their food. She was excited to see Skye¡¯s face when she tried the pancakes..


    Peggy had helped in the kitchens in both the pce, and at Moonstone Castle while the two were away. She had preupied herself with a variety of projects, buting up with new recipes for Skye and Tidas to taste was her favorite. Only a few had gained her approval, and the pancake batter was one of them.


    Magnus had been Peggy¡¯s guinea pig for them, and he had instantly loved them. He was ecstatic to be the first to try them, and ate an entire stack to himself. As she was cleaning up, Peggy had nearly fainted when Prince Marco came into his quarters; supposedly lured by the smell.


    When he saw the few left on Peggy¡¯s tray, Marco walked over, grabbed one with his hand, then took a bite of it without a word. He wolfed it down, then asked if the kitchen had any more. Magnus exined that they were Peggy¡¯s test batch, and that he would have to ask her for more.


    It was shortly after that day that Peggy went to Moonshire. Marco had attempted to be friendly towards her twice, which set off warning bells for the veteran servant. She knew what kind of man he was without Skye telling her anything: servants saw everything, and warned each other in turn.


    As soon as Peggy had realized that she was on his radar, she wanted to be as far away from Marco as she could get.. ¡® Last thing I need is fer that bastard to try and use me against me bairn.. I¡¯ve never been alone with him, so I dinna think he¡¯s used his magic on me, but Ima not gonna tempt fate by stickin¡¯ around..¡¯


    After that, she traveled to Moonshire with Skye¡¯s parents, and only went to the capital when requested by Magnus. He had grown fond of her cooking andpany while Skye was away, especially since she was one of the few people that knew Sorcha...


    Peggy shook the thoughts from her head as she and two other servants approached Skye and Tidas¡¯ quarters. She had purposely taken her time, knowing that the two actually took longer to bathe together than apart. It made her happy to see her bairn loved so dearly, but.. ¡®They Still need to learn that there¡¯s a time and ce fer that!¡¯


    Telling the two with her to wait a moment, Peggy went in to make sure that Skye and Tidas were dressed. They were chatting about the ns for their day as they tightened the straps on their boots together. Peggy had set out one of Skye¡¯s riding outfits, since she knew she¡¯d be running around.


    It was just hitting six in the morning when Peggy opened the door for the other servants to bring the food in. Skye and Tidas were instantly sitting in their seats, waiting for their food to be brought over..


    The omelettes were plump, and the bacon crispy; just the way Tidas liked them. When he cut into the omelette; cheese, mushrooms, onions, chicken, and chopped green peppers spilled out. He dipped the bacon into the filling, then made happy noises as he crunched down.


    Skye had immediately gone for the pancakes. She could clearly see chunks of apples and raisins in the batter, and spread the apple butter generously on top. As she bit down, the she realized that little pockets of brown sugar were mixed into the pancake batter, too.


    The cinnamon vor from the apple butter blended perfectly with the sweetness from the fruit and brown sugar. Skye literally squealed with delight as she devoured a sizable stack of eight. Once Tidas tasted them, he ate about six on top of two omelettes, and over half of the pile of bacon.


    They were so delicious that Skye insisted that the other two servants try them as well. They hesitated at first, but Peggy assured them that Skye and Tidas were nothing like other nobles and lords they may have met. They were two youngerssies, and had only been at the pce a few months, so ¡®kind nobles¡¯ weren¡¯t something that they were used to.


    After everyone had finished eating, the two happily took the tes away while Skye, Tidas, and Peggy headed out of the room. Peggy had nned on apanying them up to the Medical Ward, but Magnus had apparently smelled Peggy¡¯s pancakes, and was requesting some for himself. After she bid the two farewell until thete afternoon, Peggy took off to answer the King¡¯s request.


    ¡°She should¡¯ve just gave the recipe to the chefs to begin with,¡± Tidasmented as the trudged up the stairs.


    Skye chuckled lightly; ¡°If she did that, then everyone would¡¯ve tasted them before we did.¡±


    ¡°My father did,¡± Tidas said with a touch of jealousy to his voice.


    Skye chuckled again as they climbed; ¡°Ya ken that she was technically usin¡¯ the King as a test rat, right? Ta see if We would like it?¡±


    Tidas scoffed; ¡°You mean to see if You would like it. She tolerates me, but she loves you.¡±


    As they reached the top of the stairs, Skye replied; ¡°She loves me more, aye, but she loves ya too, husband. If she didn¡¯t, then there wouldna been any bacon at breakfast this mornin¡¯. Now,e along dearest. Ima sure Doctor Gohan Tis around here somewhere.¡±


    Tidas grinned to himself as he followed after his wife..


    As they rounded the corner to the top floor of the pce, Skye nearly ran right into Doctor Stein. When she touched his chest, a cold, dark aura pushed back at hers; almost as if it were instinct. He stepped back several steps, apologizing profusely as he went around them, then down the stairs.


    Tidas coughed, unable to hold back his disgust; ¡°Was that Doctor Stein?! He looked almost as bad as he smelled.. What the hell happened to him?¡±


    Skye shook her head with a dismayed expression; ¡°I dinna know, but I just got a really weird feelin¡¯ from him.. A dark feelin¡¯..¡±


    Tidas nced at Skye, then looked towards the way that the doctor had gone; ¡°Are you serious?! But how?! He¡¯s not a Dark mage: he¡¯s a Shaman! How can he-¡±


    ¡°Have both?¡± Skye asked for him; ¡°I don¡¯t know.. How do I have more than one trait? How does the King of the Sync Kingdom? Maybe tis not as umon as we thought?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it is rare,¡± Doctor Gohan answered from inside the room closest to them; ¡°Who do you think has more than one trait?¡±


    Skye shook her head; ¡°Never ya mind that! How are ya Doc?!¡±


    Doctor Gohan grinned broadly at Skye as they hugged, and he replied; ¡°I¡¯m doing well, thank you Skye. How are you two? I hear a congrattions in in order. I heard that you have brought peace to the north.¡±


    Skye smiled and told the good doctor a short version of their time in the Hignds. She focused on things that would interest Tien like their technological and medical advancements. By the time she had finished her rounds, Tidas had to practically drag Skye away from Doctor Gohan.


    She promised toe see him in a couple of days to talk ¡®off the clock¡¯, as she put it. The Medical Ward wasn¡¯t full often, so her rounds there usually only took around twenty minutes to half an hour. Once they had left the ward, they saw Shasta and Lawrence on their way outside..


    Shasta practically jumped on Skye as Tidas and Lawrence shook each other¡¯s hands firmly. As Tidas turned to say hello to Shasta, she smacked the side of his head, then went in for a hug. Lawrence crinkled his noise in annoyance, but knew the connection that his brother had with his future wife was tonic..


    ¡®Still, it annoys me..¡¯


    As the two parted, Lawrence linked his arm with Shasta¡¯s, making Skye giggle. She had caught his surly expression from before, and knew all too well his irrational feelings. She nodded knowingly at him, which prompted Lawrence to clear his throat and ask; ¡°Where are you two off to so early?¡±

 Chapter 418

    418 Morning Rush


    Tidas grinned as he wrapped an arm around Skye¡¯s shoulders, and replied; ¡°We¡¯re off to check on Zazzy, then Skye wants to do her Shaman rounds before we pay Aunt Marie a visit. After that, I have a quick meeting, then it¡¯s lunch with Maevis and Nics before we go and beat-I mean talk, to Genie. Would you two like to join us for lunch?¡±


    ¡°Yes please! It¡¯ll give me an excuse to ditch Karena early,¡± Shasta replied enthusiastically.


    Skye quirked an eyebrow at her; ¡°Why would Magnus pair ya wit her in the first ce? Tis known that ye two hate each other.¡±


    Shasta mimicked Skye¡¯s face; ¡°You¡¯d have to ask him that. He keeps avoiding me now.. Yournguage skills have gotten worse, by the way.¡±


    ¡°Really? I canna tell,¡± Skye replied with a cheeky smile, already formting a n in her head.


    Shasta grinned back at her broadly; ¡°By the gods, I missed your ditziness! Oh, I mean that in a good way.¡±


    ¡°I ken yer meanin¡¯, and I missed yer snark, too. Where will ya be around two o¡¯clock or so? We¡¯lle save ya from the twit.¡±


    Shasta chuckled; ¡°Yournguage has gotten colorful, too.. I¡¯ll be in the ballroom, practicing ¡®proper¡¯ dancing. Lawrence here, will be with King Magnus all morning apparently..¡±


    Shasta shot Lawrence a testy expression, which he averted his eyes from guiltily before she continued; ¡°I¡¯m about ready to cut my feet off so I don¡¯t have to deal with her anymore. She¡¯s taken over almost every aspect of our wedding! And don¡¯t even get me started on my dress.¡±


    .....


    Skye put her had on her friend¡¯s shoulder; ¡°Ima sure yer soon-ta-be husband is workin¡¯ on it. You¡¯ve handled beasts much worse than her before-¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but I was allowed to kill Them,¡± Shasta quipped.


    Skye sighed in exasperation; ¡°Well, ye canna do that here! Ya gotta find a way ta co-exist wit her.¡±


    ¡°Says the person who Just got back from nearly nine months in the Hignds! You haven¡¯t even seen her yet! She¡¯s gotten worse, Skye.. She¡¯s taking all the joy out of our wedding.¡±


    ¡°If she keeps being unreasonable: you can rub the fact that you¡¯ll be a Queen before she is in her face,¡± Tidasmented without thinking.


    Shastaughed evilly as Skye red at him, and said; ¡°That¡¯s Not helpful!¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Tidas said as he pped his hands softly; ¡°Think of it this way: she¡¯s going to be your sister-inw soon, and you¡¯ll need to figure out how to handle her either way. But if things get tough, remember that Skye is also your sister-inw.. And it doesna hurt that she¡¯s my father¡¯s favorite person.¡±


    ¡°Shut it, I am not!¡± Skye replied as clearly as she could.


    Tidas grinned yfully at her; ¡°It¡¯s fine, love. I don¡¯t mind at all, and I don¡¯t think my brothers care, either. Actually, I think the only one it upsets Is Karena. So, ya know: bonus there.¡±


    Lawrence chuckled as he smacked his brother¡¯s shoulder in a friendly manner; ¡°You¡¯re starting to sound like your wife there, brother..¡±


    Turning to Skye, Lawrence continued; ¡°Tidas is correct: I don¡¯t care if my father favors you. And I don¡¯t think Marco cares for anything that doesn¡¯t affect his crown, so if you could sway father to give authority of the wedding back to the bride..¡±


    Skye smiled and nodded; ¡°I¡¯ll do me best, brother.¡±


    Lawrence smiled at Skye, then extended his arm to Shasta; ¡°Alright, love. We better head over to the ballroom before we start to hear her screams of impatience from here..¡±


    Skye and Tidasughed loudly as he asked; ¡°Why don¡¯t you have Lawrence teach you how to dance instead? He knows how to dance: all three of us were taught.¡±


    Lawrence shook his head; ¡°Tried and failed already..¡±


    ¡°I told you that I can¡¯t read your mind! You have to Tell me how to dance, not just show me!¡± Shasta bellowed as she looped her arm in his.


    ¡°You said that you learn better by first-hand experience, so that¡¯s what I tried!¡± Lawrence nearly yelled in his defense.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Skye yelled, gaining everyone¡¯s attention; ¡°This is obviously a bad subject fer ye two, so let¡¯s just drop it. Shasta, I¡¯ll see ya around two, yeah? Lawrence: dinna be dumb, and let yer mouth run away wit cha. Tis a habit you¡¯ve had since ya were ad.¡±


    As Lawrence cleared his throat like he didn¡¯t know what she was talking about, Tidas told his brother that he would see him before the official ceremony. After that, the two couples went their separate ways. As they split, Doctor Stein watched them walk off, then went to find Prince Marco..


    ************


    Thoth and a horse for Tidas were waiting for them when they came out of the front of the pce. Usually after such a long journey, horses needed a rest, but Thoth was rearing to go. He shocked the stable hands with how fast he recovered from such an arduous trip.


    His age alone should¡¯ve disqualified him from traveling to the Hignds, but Skye insisted that he get a physical. To prove that his health was excellent, and that he could make the trip and back without issue. The trainers, breeders, and veterinarians were all shocked: they had never seen such an old horse in such unbelievable shape.


    ording to the professionals, it was physically impossible for Thoth to be his age. But Skye had raised him from a foul, and knew for sure how old he was. After Tidas had vouched for her, the breeders had turned morous for a chance to mate him with the pce horses. But Thoth had never been a breeding horse, and had no drive for it.


    It seemed that the only thing the stubborn, demon-of-a-horse wanted was to follow Skye around. None of the experts could figure out why, but they hadn¡¯t had much time before the Hignd Raiding party had left. As soon as he was in the stables, Thoth was being pestered.


    When he was taken out and readied for Skye to ride, the horse had literally done a happy trot to the front gates. On top of his unusual vigor, Thoth seemed outrageously intelligent for a simple horse. It made the stable hands wonder if Skye had experimented on him, or that he was secretly a Fae, but all of his tests hade back saying ¡®average horse¡¯...


    After taking their steeds and mounting up, Skye and Tidas immediately took off for Zazzy¡¯s ce. They wouldn¡¯t be able to stay there for a few days, but nned on having a ¡®family weekend¡¯ as soon as they could. Skye and Tidas had gotten used to seeing Zazzy whenever they felt like it in the Hignds, and already missed her being close.


    As they rode up, Skye and Tidas felt their worry building as Zazzy¡¯s empty home came into view. She wasn¡¯t in the field, and the Stable Master¡¯s son was no where to be seen. As they jumped from their horses and sped around screaming for her,Larry came out of the back of the overgrown barn.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Zazzy at?!¡± Skye stopped and yelled as soon as she saw him.


    Larry shed a confused look at them that turned into a panicked expression when he nced at an empty pasture. After his head swiveled about a few moments, he screamed back to Skye and Tidas in a crackly, teenaged voice; ¡°She was Just here a few minutes ago! I was testing her food! It just arrived while we were yin¡¯! I don¡¯t know where she coulda gone to!¡±


    Skye froze in fear as her mind raced.. ¡®Is this what me dreams were about?! No, no.. Why would I think that? Calm yer self, Skye.. Be rational.. Tis Zazzy: she wouldna go far with food on the way.. She can¡¯t be far..¡¯


    Calming the frantic voice in her mind, Skye focused on Zazzy like she would if she were trying to talk with her sitting in front of her. As she started to feel a familiar warmth in her chest, Tidas ran over to her..


    Seeing Skye so still, he ran over to his wife and asked in a strained voice; ¡°Did you find a clue, or know where she might¡¯ve went? She wouldn¡¯t go back to the Hignds, would she?!¡±


    Skye shook her head; ¡°Calm yer self, husband. I know she¡¯s close.. I wanna see if I can talk ta her our way.. You should try as well..¡±


    Tidas wasn¡¯t sure how he did it in the first ce, but tried regardless. He focused on Zazzy, and thought of all the memories he had of her when she was tiny. A warmth started to grow within him, then next thing he knew, he was hearing her heavy breathing..


    ¡°I hear her!¡± Tidas yelled enthusiastically.


    Skye grimaced with her eyes still shut; ¡°Shush it! I¡¯ll lose my connection!¡±


    As she felt the familiar aura of Zazzy, Skye spoke in her mind; ¡°Time tae home, me scaly bairn. We need ta talk to ya about our next adventure, and Larry¡¯s done gettin¡¯ yer food ready..¡±


    Silence filled the field before a loud wooshing noise broke the calm, followed by arge, dark shadow overhead. As the wind kicked up to near hurricane levels; Zazzynded right next to them with an earth-shaking thud. She made happy little trilling noises as she enjoyed a loving embrace from her parents.


    As they broke away from her, Tidas and Skye chided her for taking off without letting anyone know. She tried to say that ¡®the guards saw her fly away¡¯, but that just irritated her parents more. After she she promised to never leave without permission again, they exined theiring trip to Sai, and that they were going for two main reasons..


    The first was to secure the treaty between Alcon and Sai by introducing her. Zazzy wasn¡¯t thrilled about leaving again, but perked up a bit when they said that it was ¡®because she had fans¡¯. She puffed her chest as she practically pranced her way to her food dispenser; she was so excited.


    After she ate a bit, they exined that the second was to protect Mei. Skye had told Zazzy many stories about ¡®Auntie Mei¡¯. Even though they weren¡¯t biologically rted, the two considered each other family, and they knew that Mei would love to call Zazzy family as well.


    Not just due to how the people of Sai viewed dragons, but because Skye and Tidas saw her as their first child. When they said as much, Zazzy stopped eating, and curled around them for another family hug. She knew that they loved her like their own, but it still made her happy to hear it.


    After they spent a bit more time talking with their sweet dragon, Skye and Tidas went and grabbed their horses. Thoth had led his horse over to the stall next to Zazzy¡¯s ce after Tidas had jumped from him at the same time as Skye. As they mounted up and bid Zazzy farewell for the day, Tidas stared at Thoth with a curious expression..


    ¡°You know, I¡¯m beginning to wonder if the stable hands were right. Maybe he is a Fae of some sort? Sent to spy on us or something?¡±


    Skye outrightughed as she nudged Thoth into a steady trot, then replied; ¡°Since I was a child? Don¡¯t ya think I would¡¯ve noticed somethin¡¯ hinky wit him by now?¡±


    Tidas scoffed and muttered low enough that he thought Skye wouldn¡¯t hear him; ¡°I think you¡¯re the only one who Hasn¡¯t noticed he¡¯s not normal..¡±

 Chapter 419

    419 Missed, Or Avoided?


    It was just a little after eight in the morning when Skye and Tidas made it to the first hospital. There weren¡¯t too many patients, but the crowds swarmed them on the streets after their second hospital stop on the western side of the capital. Most were there simply to see and praise the two heroes, but some had specifically stopped to beg Skye to heal them.


    She had to temporarily turn a few away due to the nature of their illnesses, but had sent them to the nearest hospital until she could treat them the following day. They were mostly cancer patients, and weren¡¯t in immediate threat of death or harm. They had too many people to see in too short a time, so Tidas helped her along with a little re-directing.


    He had helped Skye set up a kind of trust from all of the donations that had been made instead of her epting payments from people. There had been a short period of time where the nobles hadpeted with each other to see who could donate the most after being treated by Skye. It went on for a month or so before Karena had put an end to it.


    The money had been more than enough to cover the costs of the hospitals while they were gone in the Hignds, and there was still plenty left to cover the people he sent their way now. By the time they had sorted and healed everyone in and between the four hospitals, it was almost eleven o¡¯clock..


    ¡°Ima starvin¡¯, husband.. I used up too much magic tryin¡¯ ta be quick.. I NEED food, or I¡¯m gonna pass out,¡± Skye stated after a struggle to mount Thoth her final time for the day.


    Tidas grabbed his reins, then hers as he said; ¡°How about I steer while you lean? We can stop at that little bakery shop down the street, and buy you a pie if you¡¯d like?¡±


    Skye chuckled weakly; ¡°Don¡¯t ya mean buy You a pie? I need somethin¡¯ a wee bit more substantial than that. Oh! Smell that?! I want a quiche! Oh, I can smell¡¯em from here..¡±


    Tidas stifled augh as he watched his wife swallow back her drool. The savory smell wafting in the air was enticing, but the light, sweet scent that apanied it was too delicious for him to turn away. It reminded him of Peggy¡¯s homemade pumpkin pie, which he had missed terribly in the Hignds around Yuletide.


    After following the scent a few blocks, Tidas dismounted, then helped Skye down. They were in the northwest part of the capital, and were at the edge of one of the noble districts. As they went to enter, many people either bowed, praised, or whispered as they entered..


    .....


    Skye was wearing a light-blue jacket with a white undershirt, khaki-colored pants, and her favorite ck boots. Tidas wore a simr outfit, but with dark blues and browns paired with his boots. Theyplimented each other well, and were attracting a crowd outside of the bakery.


    The older woman grimaced at Skye for wearing pants until she looked at her hair color. The Princess was the only person in the kingdom with actual gold-colored hair, so everyone knew who Skye was when they saw her. Not to mention that almost every Alconian knew who Tidas was, so even if they didn¡¯t know what Skye looked like; they knew who she was.


    The rumors had been boarderline brutal when it came to Skye¡¯s rtionships with the MacArthur brothers, but no one had ever heard rumors of Tidas being unfaithful. The closest ones were centered around Angelica Bibalow, but no one had believed them. She was known to be obsessed with the Third Prince, and to be unstable, to say the least.


    A few of the more vicious spectators tried to say that the woman with the Prince wasn¡¯t Skye, but they were quickly ridiculed out of the area. Tidas was an unwavering symbol of good to them, and proof that the nobility could actually be noble. Those that tried to drag his name through the mud in front of the general public were never treated kindly...


    As the Gossip Mongers gathered and shared their tidbits, Skye and Tidas ignored them, and ordered their food. Tidas got a two pumpkin and sweet potato pies with buttered brown sugar drizzled across the top. Skye got three bacon, cheese, and spinach quiches with extra cheese melted on top.


    After their sizable snack, the two headed back to the pce to deal with the part of the day that they had been dreading: talking to Marie about Richard¡¯s death. They still weren¡¯t sure if they should tell her about Petrie¡¯s sister, but were leaning against it.


    ¡°All it will do is cause her pain,¡± Tidas had said as they dismounted.


    Skye sighed deeply as they climbed the stairs to the pce; ¡°I ken, but it might also give her peace. She clearly still loved him, and Petrie¡¯s sister is a small piece of who he used ta be. Do we really have a right ta keep it from her?¡±


    Tidas stopped off to the side within the foyer; ¡°Do we even have a right to say anything? Has Mrs. Heughan even told her who her biological father is yet? What will happen when Marie shows up out of nowhere to meet her?! How-What would she say?!¡±


    Skye huffed in frustration; ¡°Who says that she¡¯s gonna wanna-¡±


    ¡°Meet her?! You know she will!¡± Tidas eximed in a hushed manner; ¡°We can¡¯t tell her about Regina until Regina knows who she is! How traumatizing do you think that would be.. We can tell her about the letter, but not about her, understand? We have to agree, Skye-¡±


    ¡°I heard ye! I ken what yer sayin¡¯: I won¡¯t say anythin¡¯ ta her, okay?! At least not until I¡¯ve talked ta Petrie about it,¡± Skye replied testily.


    Tidas nodded in the positive, then sighed; ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to yell.. I¡¯m sorry, Skye. It¡¯s just a veryplicated matter for me-my family, in general. I want to tell my father and get his opinion, but he¡¯ll tell Marco, and I don¡¯t want to put her in harm¡¯s way.¡±


    Skye had smiled as soon as Tidas had apologized, then wrapped her arms around his waist as he had spoken. Tidas had in turn, coiled around her in response, and kissed her forehead when he had finished speaking. Skye agreed not to say anything again, then they exited the foyer, and headed off towards Marie¡¯s room..


    ************


    As they went up one of the spiral staircases, they could hear echoes of multiple people yelling. Both Skye and Tidas thought that one of the voices was Shasta, but wrote it off as coincidence. They knew that she was with Karena practicing her dancing, but a heavy feeling followed them as they went.


    Marie¡¯s quarters were on the second floor, on the other side of the King¡¯s private library. She didn¡¯t like to be bothered, and liked having a variety of books easily essible to her. With Magnus¡¯ office on the other side, she was rarely bothered unless he needed her council, or she invited people.


    As they walked up to Marie¡¯s doors, a young servantss came out with an older woman behind her. They bowed and smiled pleasantly to the Prince and Princess, then asked if there was anything that they could help with. Tidas grinned cordially, then asked if his aunt was busy.


    The older woman responded respectfully, but Skye was irritated by the way the youngss pushed her boobs together, and practically out of her shirt. Tidas ignored her as he talked with the older servant, but it was a little difficult for Skye to..


    The girl literally kept ncing and smirking at Skye in between unting her cleavage at Tidas. She was about to walk over and say something to the little wench, but the older woman beat her to the punch..almost literally.


    As she was smirking at the princess, the older woman snacked her in the back of the head hard enough to make her ears ring. Thess instantly fell to her knees and covered her head, like it was a frequent motion for the two to go through.


    ¡°How dare you act so Disrespectfully to the Prince and Princess! Pushin¡¯ your teats up like you gotta pair! Your uncle owes his life to this woman! As does your mother! And stop actin¡¯ the trollop in front of a married man! Have you no self-worth? Go on! Git!¡±


    The youngss looked mortified as she got up, and ran off. The older woman huffed in irritation again as she picked up the basket that the girl was supposed to take, and apologized for her behavior. Skye assured her that it was fine, and that it happened more often than she cared to keep track of.


    After the servant had bowed and left, Tidas went to guide Skye back the way they hade. She stopped him and shed a confused expression, which drew azy smile from him..


    ¡°Were you so distracted by thatss¡¯ breasts that you didn¡¯t hear Meredith? My Aunt Marie left this morning to go to Dragonhorn.¡±


    Skye¡¯s cheeks flushed with frustrated embarrassment; ¡°I was distracted by how hard she was tryin¡¯ ta distract you! Twas disrespectful, like Merida said!¡±


    ¡°Meredith...Her name was Meredith, and you were far more distracted than me.. Is this something I need to worry about?¡±


    Skye huffed at her husband; ¡°Yer infuriating.. So you admit that ya were a wee bit distracted?¡±


    Tidasughed as they started to walk away; ¡°It¡¯s not like I could avoid them, but Still not as distracted as you..¡±


    After a bit of banter back and forth, they decided to track down Genie. They had a decent amount of time left before they needed to meet Maevis and Nics for lunch, and the ballroom that Shasta was practicing in was near his quarters. As they descended the stairs, they yelling from earlier grew louder.


    Looking down the stairs, they saw a servant running up the stairs with a frantic expression, until his eyesnded on Skye and Tidas. Relief touched his face before gut-wrenching anxiety covered it again. Stopping in front of them, he bowed, caught his breath, then spoke as quickly as possible..


    ¡°Vice Commander Shasta and Princess Karena have been fighting all morning! VC Shasta is trying to leave! She¡¯s screaming about calling off the wedding and eloping with the King of Ruscovic if Princess Karena doesn¡¯t give her a break! And th-then..¡±


    Tidas sighed deeply; ¡°What happened?¡±


    The servant swallowed hard; ¡°Princess Karena has ordered her guard to Kill the Vice Commander!¡±


    ¡°Oh shit,¡± Tidas said before he and Skye took off towards the ballroom.


    As the royals left in a whirlwind, thed sank to the floor, and sat down on the step a moment. He was happy to run into the Third Prince first, and made a mental note to pray for Sai¡¯s diplomat for pointing him in their direction. As he finished catching his breath and dusting himself off, thed took off to find the King and Crowned Prince..

 Chapter 420

    420 Through Ten Layers


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE AND VIOLENCE***


    Skye and Tidas sprinted down the hallway as quickly as they could without using their Tank traits to do the actual running. They had heightened their senses to avoid the various people scattered throughout the halls. Drawn from their preupations by the ruckus in the ballroom.


    As they neared, the sparse people started to be crowds. Skye and Tidas had to stop running, and wade through the gathering spectators to reach the doorway. They could easily tell that it was Shasta and Karena yelling, and the things being said were outrageous..


    Karena¡¯s voice rang out; ¡°You Stupid Animal! I was trying to help you, but now I¡¯m going to make Sure that your wedding is remembered as the WORST thing to Ever happen in the pce! Honestly! What is Lawrence thinking marrying a beast like you!¡±


    Skye and Tidas could hear a mixture of foot movements and banging noises before Shasta spoke in a strained voice; ¡°Can¡¯t have a wedding without the bride and groom, Bitch! You¡¯re gonna look exactly like the fucking idiot you are! Throwing a wedding for people that hate you, and Won¡¯t Go!¡±


    The scuffling noises grew loudest the closer they neared. Skye nced at Tidas with a worried expression, but it had instantly shifted to panic when they heard the familiar ng of metal caused by swords striking each other. Now shoving their way through, Skye rounded the corner just in time to see Shasta deflect a lethal blow from Karena¡¯s guard.


    Not noticing her inws¡¯ presence yet, Karena smiled as she said; ¡°Oh, you will attend your wedding. And you will wear what I tell you to wear, and do what I Tell you to do. This is my kingdom, not yours. I am it¡¯s Queen, and you¡¯re a soldier. You were lucky that you were Allowed to marry a king.. filthy mongrel..¡±


    Shasta wasn¡¯t trying to use her full strength against Karena¡¯s guard: just enough not to die. She knew that any harm done to him could be construed as hostility towards Karena. Knowing her as well as she did; Shasta knew that Karena would spin it that way regardless.


    Most of the gathered spectators were nobles, and wouldn¡¯t mind fibbing to gain the favor of their Future Queen of their kingdom. Shasta may be a future queen as well, but that was for Ruscovic. If they were forced to side with one of them: it would be Karena.


    .....


    Thinking only allies surrounded her, Karena locked eyes with her bodyguard, smiled evilly, then said; ¡°Protect me, Draco. She still means to harm me, and as a threat, you have to-¡±


    ¡°That is Enough, Karena!¡± Tidas yelled as Skye mmed into Draco¡¯s side.


    It was a bit more aggressive that she had wanted it to be, but seeing Shasta in danger had triggered Skye¡¯s ire. Draco hit the ground, rolled once, then was up on his feet with his de at the ready to fight. Skye smirked as she lifted a hand, and said; ¡°If ye wanna stay on this story of the pce, then I suggest ya drop the sword.¡±


    Knowing what Skye¡¯s four traits were, Draco straightened up, and said; ¡°Sorry, Princess.. But I have to follow her orders. I don¡¯t want to, but it¡¯s my job.¡±


    ¡°Aye, I get ya,¡± Skye replied before looking over at a shocked Karena and yelling; ¡°Ye gonna call him off, or do I need ta drop you a story or two?!¡±


    Shaking her from her shocked state, Karena red at Skye and yelled back; ¡°She tried to assault me! I had every right to tell Draco to defend me!¡±


    Skye sighed; ¡°First off: Defendin¡¯ ya and orderin¡¯ him ta tantly murder fer ya are two very different things. Secondly: if Shasta wanted ta kill ya, do ye really think that yer head would still be attached to yer neck right now?¡±


    Karena scoffed in a flustered manner; ¡°Well, she is just an animal. She Tried to hurt me, and missed.¡±


    ¡°Shasta would never miss her target.. Especially a pathetically slow one like you,¡± Tidasmented as he went to stand directly in front of her.


    He had never seemed threatening in any way to Karena, but right then: a jolt of fear surged through her. The unfettered anger she saw in his demeanor reminded her of Marco for a split second, making her seem hesitant. Seeing his chance, Tidas made sure to speak loud enough for the onlookers to hear as well..


    ¡°You do realize that Shasta is not only the Vice Commander of the RMC, but the future Queen of Ruscovic, right?¡±


    Stilled dazed, Karena shook her head in agreement before Tidas continued; ¡°Then what the Hell were you thinking?! Do you have Any idea how my Father will react when he finds out that you have jeopardized a treaty with his second son?!¡±


    Karena tried to defend herself by saying; ¡°Lawrence would never break ties with his father. Especially not for a beast woman.¡±


    Tidas took a threatening step towards her; ¡°Call her a beast or animal in my presence again, and I¡¯ll order you whipped myself! And my Father will support it because you have Openly vited his decree! Shasta is a Fae, not an animal. And the only beast around here is you.¡±


    As Karena¡¯s face started to turn red with both fury and embarrassment, Tidas continued; ¡°Lawrence loves Shasta, and my Father knows that. Do you honestly think that he will side with an arrogant Princess who holds no political sway over his alliance with Ruscovic?¡±


    ¡°I was a Princess of Mano long before I was one here! My brother will-¡±


    Tidas narrowed his eyes on Karena, and cut her off; ¡°Your brother is already on thin ice with my Father, And your husband. Do you think that Marco will risk his alliance with his brother for you?¡±


    Karena knew that Tidas was right, and was enraged by the fact that he had said it out loud. Not that many knew yet that Mano¡¯s loyalty was in question, but now inquiries and rumors would begin to spread. She didn¡¯t care about her brother as much since he had put her in her situation, but hated that she would be gossiped about now as well.


    Image was everything to Karena because her future position as Queen of Alcon depended upon it. If she were charged with suspicion of treason due to the people¡¯s demand for it, then she may never see the crown on top of her head. This singr thought made Karena snap..


    ¡°How DARE You disrespect me! She IS nothing but an animal! I was put in charge of training her to pass as close to human as possible, and I am doing my best! It¡¯s not my fault that with as Old as she is, she never learned Propriety! It is MY reputation on the line when ites to this wedding, so I was Trying to make it beautiful..¡±


    Karena looked passed Tidas at Shasta as she added; ¡°But I guess that¡¯s not possible with a Beast for a Bride!¡±


    Shasta growled loud enough for Tidas to hear her, and bent her knees like she was going to pounce, but she never got the chance. Skye zipped across the room, and stopped off to the side off Karena. The force released from when she had stopped was strong enough to knock Karena over.


    As Skye looked down apathetically at an outraged Karena, she spoke in an unnervingly calm tone; ¡°If you insult me friend one more time, I¡¯ll p ya so hard that not even yer tenyers of makeup will cover up me hand print..¡±


    Karena had never been treated in such a way in public: ever. Marco beat her both physically and mentally on a regr basis, but no one had Ever disrespected her in public before Skye hade along. Since then, her ce in the pce had be uncertain.


    The rumors about Skye and Marco had infuriated her at first, but not due to any emotional attachment to her husband. Marco was a cruel bastard, and Karena hated him more than anyone for what he had put her through. The main reason that she hated Skye was because she was a threat to her position as Queen..


    Karena had heard the gossip more often than she cared to count: Skye would make a far better Queen of Alcon that she would. She couldn¡¯t understand how people could think that, considering that she wasmon-born, but no one could deny her power.


    ¡®The only reason anyone thinks it is because she has four traits. Without her magic, Skye would be rotting away with some merchant¡¯s son. Sold off by Lucas to the highest bidder.. This bitch doesn¡¯t belong here!¡¯


    Before Karena could stop herself, she was in Skye¡¯s face. She was screaming about Skye being amoner whore, and that she was probably servicing all of the MacArthur men. Right as she raised a hand to p Skye, Tidas grabbed her wrist..


    Locked into her tirade, Karena whipped around, and pped Tidas in the face. She stopped for a split second when she had realized what she¡¯d done, but then immediatelyunched back into berating Skye. Tidas waspletely still as he tried to keep his calm..


    ¡®If she had a hundred and fifty pounds on her, I¡¯d deck her.. Oh shit..¡¯


    Tidas¡¯st thought was triggered by the pure fury he saw reflected in his wife¡¯s eyes. Skye¡¯s breathing was quick and deep, and she was gripping her hands so hard that her knuckles had turned white. Before Tidas could do or say anything: Skye pped Karena across the face..


    Silence filled the room as Karena gripped her cheek. Her ears were ringing lightly as she turned to face Skye again. Her eyes bulged from their sockets as she stared at the woman who had been nothing but a problem since the day she had arrived. Ovee with every negative emotion swirling within her, Karena took a deep breath, and screamed; ¡°KILL HER!¡±


    Nothing happened. Another few endless seconds passed, and Draco still wasn¡¯t in action. Furious, Karena looked over at her guard..


    Draco and Shasta were both on their knees, facing the doorway. When Karena nced over, her heart sank in her chest as her eyes first fell on an outraged Magnus. Lawrence looked more worried than anything as he stared at his roughed-up fianc¨¦.


    Karena didn¡¯t feel fear until she saw the momentary expression on Marco¡¯s face. He looked like he wanted to kill her himself, and the intent was nearly overwhelming from just a nce. If he wouldn¡¯t have voluntarily masked his anger, she might¡¯ve died from it right then and there.


    Magnus motioned for Shasta and Draco to rise as they entered the room. Skye and Tidas gave the shorter royal bow, then asked what they were doing there. Lawrence immediately went to check on Shasta as Magnus asked; ¡°What the Hell happened here?!¡±


    Skye huffed at her father-inw as she replied in a low voice that only those closest could hear; ¡°I think the better question here is what the Bloody Hell were ya thinkin¡¯ puttin¡¯ Karena in charge of Shasta and Lawrence¡¯s wedding?!¡±

 Chapter 421

    421 The Beginning Of Her End


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE AND VIOLENCE***


    Magnus could feel the migraineing on as soon as he heard Karena¡¯s voice from the inside the halls. The servantd who had informed Skye and Tidas of what was happening had quickly found the King with the Crowned Prince and the King of Ruscovic. Thed thought that it was a good thing that the foreign king was involved, but he couldn¡¯t have been more wrong....


    Marco didn¡¯t seem fazed at all by the intrusion, and followed after everyone without issue. They were finishing off writing out the final treaty when thed had burst in. Lawrence had been trying to talk about the wedding with his father all morning, but he kept telling him to wait until all of their work was done.


    When the young servant had told them what happened, they rushed from the room, and down the halls. Guards ran ahead to clear a path for them, which let them arrive just in time to see Karena try to p Skye, and then actually hit Tidas when he had stopped her.


    To be honest: Magnus wanted to chuckle when Skye had pped Karena. She was a spoiled brat that got her way far too often, and had needed a good reality check for quite some time. When she ordered her guard to kill Skye: that was Too far..


    Only Karena had glimpsed the hellfire that she had sparked within her husband over her order. If Draco hadn¡¯t been under strict orders not to allow Skye to be hurt under any circumstances in his presence, then he would¡¯ve followed Karena¡¯s orders. Marco simmered with his rage, but the Ruscovic King wore his like a bright-orange warning sign..


    Lawrence¡¯s main concern was for Shasta, and her state infuriated him. She had obviously been fighting, or rather defending herself, in a dress with no weapon. And Draco¡¯s de was drawn when they had arrived.


    It didn¡¯t take a scientist to deduce what had happened, and Lawrence¡¯s anger rose with every scratch, tear, and blood smear he saw. Draco had nicked Shasta on her arm and leg, albeit very shallowly, but he¡¯d still injured her. His rage spiked as Magnus talked with Karena, and Shasta literally bent her ears back at every other thing she had said.


    Furious at the situation, Lawrence looked towards the spectators, and yelled; ¡°Everyone that isn¡¯t my family: Get Away NOW! Guards! Seal the room! Keep everyone away until my Father calls for you!¡±


    .....


    The couple of guards now near the doorway looked towards their king, who nodded in agreement with his son. Magnus rarely got to see or hear Lawrence use such an assertive manner, and felt a wave of pride towards him for a moment. However, the feeling passed when the doors were sealed, and Lawrence unleashed his fury at both Karena and his father..


    He narrowed his eyes on Karena; ¡°Our wedding is not some random party or event that You haveplete control over! Shasta is my bride, Not You! And if she wants a milk fountain at Our wedding, then she¡¯ll have it! You are to only Help with our wedding from here on out!¡±


    Lawrence didn¡¯t give Karena time to reply as he turned to face his father; ¡°If you had just spoken to Shasta instead of listening to Karena in the first ce, then none of this would¡¯ve happened!¡±


    Magnus¡¯ demeanor shifted defensively as he nearly yelled back; ¡°Don¡¯t you take that tone with me,ddie! King or not: I¡¯m still your Father! I listened to Karena because she said that she and Shasta had reconciled. How was I supposed to know-¡±


    ¡°That she was tantly lying to you? If you would¡¯ve epted Any of my requests for an audience, then you would¡¯ve known!¡± Shasta screamed, interrupting him.


    Magnus grimaced in confusion; ¡°I did no such thing. I wasn¡¯t even aware that you had requested one!¡±


    ¡°That would be because of me,¡± Marco volunteered.


    Everyone stared at the Crowned Prince, bbergasted by his audacity. Lawrence looked ready to hit his brother, and Tidas was in nearly the same state now. Karena thought for a moment that her husband was going toe to her rescue, but she couldn¡¯t have been more wrong..


    Marco kept his ever-present nk expression as he exined; ¡°I assumed that her requests pertained to inane things about to the wedding. I had even asked Karena about it, but she told me the same things that she had told Father..¡±


    For the first time that anyone could recall, Marco¡¯s face looked apologetic as he added; ¡°I sincerely apologize to you all. I took my wife¡¯s words as truth even though I know she doesn¡¯t like the Fae: particrly Shasta.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s jaws dropped, but none so low as Karena¡¯s. She wanted to scream that he was a liar, and that he had told her to sabotage the wedding. Karena had destroyed Shasta¡¯s wedding dress of her own ord, but Marco had specifically ordered her to make his brother¡¯s wedding as atrocious as possible.


    Still dazed from his sudden and swift betrayal, Karena barely heard Magnus begin to yell. His voice was so loud that her ears were literally ringing. He screamed at her about how striking a member of the royal family was punishable with death: even for a spouse. As he ranted at her, Magnus brought up the fact that Skye was also a military officer, and that striking her had it¡¯s own set of rules.


    Hearing Magnus go off about how crucial Skye was to their military power had made something within Karena snap. She had been ridiculed by the few nobles that knew of her brother¡¯s disloyalty, had to deal with Shasta for the past few months, and now her King was admonishing her over amoner.


    As Magnus went on about how the future Queen should have decorum and respect for others, Karena lost herself in her emotions..


    ¡°I Cannot believe that you¡¯re yelling at Me! They should All be punished for how they¡¯ve treated me! Do you have any idea what I¡¯ve had to deal with?! She is a fucking Monster that has argued and insulted me at every turn! I know ss and culture! What does she know?! Nothing! She¡¯s nothing but a fucking beast! She doesn¡¯t Deserve to wear a crown! She should be whipped and caged for her Impudence!¡±


    As Karena fumed, Skye could feel herself turning red-hot from anger. Shasta¡¯s ears were bent back and she looked ready to cry, which infuriated her. Before Skye could stop herself, she was up and in Karena¡¯s face; unleashing years of pent-up emotions at her..


    ¡°You Dare ta call Her the monster?! Take a look in the mirror, ya bloody bampot! YOU are the one nobody likes! That everyone avoids like a bloody gue! Not her! Shasta is kind, and generous, and is a hundred times better of a person than you will Ever be. She will make an outstandin¡¯ Queen for Ruscovic when her timees. I canna say the same thing about you fer Alcon!¡±


    Karena¡¯s face had contorted with building fury with every word that Skye had said. When she had dered Shasta the better Queen, Karena could feel thest bit of her self-control slip away. As Skye finished speaking and turned to smile at a relieved Shasta: Karenaunched herself at Skye.


    Everyone stood in shock as Karena grabbed ahold of Skye¡¯s hair, and yanked. She reached around with her other hand, and scratched the side of Skye¡¯s face next to her eye. If the bitch had extended her arm an inch more, she would¡¯ve gouged her eye out.


    Karena wasn¡¯t strong by any standard, but her nails were as sharp as a daggers. As a drop of blood built and slid down the side of her face, Skye¡¯s body moved without thought. She put her hand on top of Karena¡¯s, twisted around, released her grip, then kicked Karena in the gut.


    Skye didn¡¯t use her magic at all; just her basic body strength. Even while they had been in the Hignds, the RMC kept to a daily PT routine. It was made vastly easier by the equipment provided by the Hignders, but every member still had a five-day workout every week: including Skye.


    The muscle that she had built up honing her Tank magicbined with her near-daily workouts had made Skye¡¯s body strong without the use of her trait. When her foot made contact with Karena¡¯s gut, she had instantly lost her grip on Skye¡¯s hair, and flew back a couple feet.


    Gasping for air, Karena gripped her stomach for a few seconds before puking up the little food that she had left in it. Everyone scrunched their noses and looked away as she coughed and sputtered, feeling no sympathy towards her for bringing the situation onto herself. As Karena finished embarrassing herself, her rage kicked into overdrive.


    She stared at Skye with daggers in her eyes and screamed in a shrill voice; ¡°How! Dare! You! I Am The Queen! HOW DARE YOU! Kill her NOW, Draco! I want her Dead for what she has done to me!¡±


    ¡°KARENA! Control yourself!¡± Marco yelled over her screeching, his tone carrying more emotion in those few words than he had shown in years.


    As Karena mmed up instantly at the anger in her husband¡¯s voice, Magnus nced over at her in disgust, then looked to her guard and said; ¡°Take her to her quarters, and have a few servants help her get cleaned up. Do Not let her leave her quarters for Any reason until I call for her.¡±


    Magnus didn¡¯t realize it, but Draco had looked over at Marco for confirmation of the order. Tidas and Skye had both caught it, but said nothing; just shared a look that they would discuss it togetherter. As Karena started to cry from the state she was in, she refused to walk out of the ballroom as she was.


    ¡°I refuse to fuel the gossip about me! I am the Future Queen of Alcon: I still have a reputation to uphold,¡± Karena stated as she started to drag her feet.


    Fed up with her antics, Marco walked over to one of the tables that lined the walls, and yanked the tablecloth out perfectly. He then walked over to his wife, and flung it over her head as he whispered something. Only Skye and Tidas had heard what he¡¯d said, and actually felt a twinge of sympathy for Karena..


    As the sheet fluttered down around her, Marco spoke in a dark tone that sent a wave of fear crashing down upon Karena; ¡°Your punishment will be severe for this..¡±


    Taking her by the shoulders, Draco escorted Karena from the room. As the doortched behind them, Marco turned back to the five still in the room, and said; ¡°I apologize for Karena¡¯s behavior. I don¡¯t know what has gotten into hertely, but I will have a lengthy discussion with herter.¡±


    Magnus narrowed his eyes on his oldest son; ¡°It had better be a life-changing discussion for her.. I¡¯m done with her attitude and antics, Marco. If Karena does one more thing that disgraces our name and crown, I will have her status demoted, and ship her back to her brother! A wife like her is easily reced by someone better..¡±


    Marco kept his cid expression, but his eyes shimmered as he looked at Skye, and said; ¡°Aye, Father.. There are much better candidates for Queen out there..¡±

 Chapter 422

    422 Selfish Motivations


    Tidas wanted so badly to deck his oldest brother, but wouldn¡¯t do it in front of his father. Lawrence saw his youngest brother¡¯s simmering fury in the form of clenched fists, and knew that if he didn¡¯t intervene, then Tidas and Marco would most likely start a fist fight as soon as they were alone.


    Fully knowing that it would cause issues for himter, Lawrence still suggested that Tidas apany them back to their father¡¯s parlor. They were finishing up the final copy of the treaty with the Hignds, and ¡®could use his opinion¡¯ since he knew their dispositions the best. He also suggested that Skye take Shasta shopping during his absence..


    Lawrence¡¯s main objective was to make Shasta feel better. She had been so excited to have a wedding since she had never imagined herself ever getting married. Deep down, Shasta never thought that someone would Want to marry someone like her, and had given up on the idea at a very young age.


    Now, she was marrying the man of her dreams.. But the event had quickly turned into a nightmare for them. Karena had tried and seeded at taking over the wedding, and didn¡¯t like anything that Shasta had picked. Every decision was made for her, despite adamant protests..


    While Shasta wanted different shades of yellow chrysanthemums against white, Karena wanted red and purple roses against off-white. Shasta had requested simple foods that people could eat throughout the night, but Karena had changed it to a ¡®proper¡¯ five-course meal. Everything from the music to the attire, to the vows they would say during their wedding ceremony: Karena had final say over all of it.


    Shasta had stopped caring about the weddingpletely, and had been utterly focused on making Karena¡¯s job as difficult as possible. If she was going to ruin the best day of Shasta¡¯s life, then she was going to have to deal with a hellcat for it.


    Lawrence wanted Shasta to make happy memories on their wedding day, but he was starting to doubt that they would even attend. It would infuriate his father, but Lawrence was a king in his own right, and refused to tolerate his future wife and Queen being mistreated..


    Walking over to his father with Shasta at his side, Lawrence spoke with a steeled voice; ¡°I understand that she is yet an Alconian, but after our wedding, Shasta Will be the Queen of Ruscovic. If she is treated with so little respect from here on out by Anyone, I will break our agreements, and take her straight to my kingdom. I will never fight against Alcon, but Ruscovic will never aid Alcon in any way again.¡±


    Everyone in the room was shocked into silence. No one had expected Lawrence to threaten his ties to the kingdom in general.. Except Tidas and Skye. They understood how deeply Lawrence and Shasta loved each other, and knew that the situation was bound to lead to this..


    .....


    Skye shifted closer to Tidas and whispered; ¡°Damn.. We weren¡¯t quick enough. I was gonna talk to yer da while ye were at that meetin¡¯, but I guess I lost me chance now. Whatever I say: back me, ya?¡±


    Tidas nodded in the positive, giving Skye her cue to interrupt Magnus and Lawrence¡¯s argument. The old king was going off about their family bond while Lawrence was yelling about how blood wasn¡¯t the only family he had now. Shasta¡¯s ears were slightly bent as she internally freaked out over the turn of events.


    She was both happy that Lawrence was defending her, and upset that he was threatening to just ¡®take her away¡¯ without talking to her about it first. Shasta knew that Ruscovic would eventually be her home, but not until she was confident that Skye could handle her duties as Vice Commander in all of the rank¡¯s capacities.


    As Skye walked up to her and the father-son MacArthur pair, Shasta wondered if she could handle the harsh side to being amander.. ¡®She¡¯s too na?ve for a position that involves politics on asion..¡¯


    As Skye looked between the two men, her balled-up fists went to her hips as she tore into them; ¡°What the blood hell are ye two thinkin?! Ye don¡¯t talk about such things here! Not with so many gawkers out there listenin¡¯ in..¡±


    Skye focused on Lawrence with a skeptical expression; ¡°Yer not dumb enough ta cut ties wit yer da.. Alcon provides over thirty-five percent of yer grains and vegetables. What would ye do without the trade deals? Go to Ital? Ye would still have ta send the supplies through Sync waters, and they willna think twice about raidin¡¯ ships bound fer Ruscovic.¡±


    Lawrence grimaced, but he didn¡¯t say anything; Skye was right in her evaluation. Lawrence would never break ties with his father, and he would never ally with Alcon¡¯s enemies. Magnus wasn¡¯t just his father, but a fair king, which is far more than he could say for most of the other kingdoms.


    With Mano possibly aligning with Sync, and Ital a known ally already, it didn¡¯t leave Lawrence many options. He could attempt trades with the Hignders, but since they were fans of Skye and Tidas, he had no idea if they would be open to the kind of broad-scope trading he would need. Rightfully flustered by Skye¡¯s chiding, Magnus puffed up his chest in victory.


    When he shed a small smile, it set Skye off on a mini-tirade; ¡°Don¡¯t ye go lookin¡¯ so pleased wit yer self there, Maggie. Are ye goin¡¯ daft in yer old age?! Why the Hell would ye put that witch in charge of Shasta and Lawrence¡¯s wedding?! All this strife is Your fault!¡±


    Magnus narrowed his eyes at Skye; ¡°Watch your tone with me,ssie. I¡¯m your King and Father-In-Law-¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Skye cut him off, and moved to be just a few inches from him as she snapped at him; ¡°Everyone knows that Shasta and Karena dinna get on! They hardly get along wit Anyone! WHY would ya put her in charge Without talkin¡¯ it out wit Shasta? Or Lawrence?! Son or not: he¡¯s an allied King, aye? Shouldn¡¯t you have respected his request ta remove Karena¡¯s authority?!¡±


    Magnus genuinely looked a touch afraid at the anger reflected in Skye¡¯s golden eyes. He had instinctively taken a step back when she started to yell, and couldn¡¯t think of a valid enough reason to tell her that wouldn¡¯t earn him her ire again. If he told her that he was tricked like an idiot by Karena into thinking that they were friends, she would definitely tear into him..


    ¡®I did know better, I just didn¡¯t want to deal with it then.. Karena is in much more danger than she realizes right now, and her character is making it very hard to want to save her again..¡¯


    As the thought passed Magnus¡¯ mind, Marco burst outughing from near the doorway. It was a hardy, bone-chillingugh that had sounded like it hade from a superviin. As the five turned and looked at him, Tidas gritted his teeth..


    After he had regained control of himself and returned to his unppable expression, Marco apologized for his outburst, then said; ¡°It¡¯s just amusing to see how honest a person can be. Even when faced with a king.¡±


    Skye locked eyes with him; ¡°Isna the King the one person everyone should be the most honest wit?¡±


    Marco¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as he replied; ¡°That is true, but I assume many people lie because they want something.. Take my wife, for example..¡±


    As he kept talking, Marco slowly started to walk towards Skye; ¡°She lied about being Shasta¡¯s friend to my Father because she wanted to n the wedding. It¡¯s rumored that it¡¯s going to be the Wedding of the Century because the Fae Royals, and the Hignders will be attending. She was motivated by self-interest, as are most people..¡±


    As he came closer to Skye, Tidas went to her side near his father, and waited with white knuckles as Marco continued to both move and speak; ¡°Very few do things that don¡¯t serve their own interests, unlike you.. Tell me, sister: why do you go around healing people without asking for payment? Why help those that do nothing to contribute to society?¡±


    Skye took a deep breath, trying to calm the firestorm within her. All she wanted to do was hit him as he came within inches of her. Tidas went to move in front of her, but Skye grabbed his wrist, and gently motioned to him to stay back.


    Skye locked eyes with him once again, and replied with a confident tone; ¡°Did ye ever stop ya think that maybe most of those people Want ta be a part of society, but society makes it impossible fer them ta jump in without help? Maybe if ye were a bit more like yer brother, ye would know yer people better.¡±


    A small sh of anger streaked across Marco¡¯s eyes, but it was quickly reced by amusement. It was obvious that she was trying to get a rise out of him with herment, but Marco wouldn¡¯t y with Skye just yet..


    ¡°I know the people that employ, house, and care for the general masses. And it seems that the only ces that have vagabond problems are here in the capital, and now Dragonhorn is starting to have issues. It¡¯s rise in poprity has created an equal rise in crime, and attracted a variety of unsavory people.¡±


    Marco looked at Skye with his head slightly tilted as he asked; ¡°Tell me, sister.. Would you save a man who was dying from a stab wound after he had just assaulted a woman? Or would you let him die?¡±


    Tidas and Lawrence were both about to say something to their asshole of a brother when Skye replied; ¡°I was never one ta interfere with theplexities of karma.. Which we All deal with eventually. Ye might wanna keep that in mind yer self..¡±


    ¡°Skye! Watch what-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Father. I admit that I am no Angel, although I¡¯m told that Ie close in certain aspects,¡± Marco had stared at Skye as he¡¯d spoken.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t the Devil a fallen angel in one of those ancient religions?¡± Shasta muttered, but no one had heard her.


    Feeling the tension in the room rising, Magnus stated; ¡°Enough of this foolishness, we have too much work to finish before the banquet. Tidas,e with us and tell us if the treaty matches with the agreed upon terms. Skye, take Shasta shopping for whatever you two need for the wedding. You¡¯re in charge of it now.¡±


    Skye and Shasta looked at each other, then beamed as they thanked Magnus, then bowed. Marco had moved away from Skye, but had kept his eyes on her nearly the rest of the time until she and Shasta had left. As Magnus and Lawrence talked about the difficulties that Karena had put Shasta through, Tidas and Marco walked side by side down the hallway.


    At first they were silent, but Marco soon spoke first by asking; ¡°What did you wish to talk about at that meeting today?¡±


    Tidas gritted his teeth; ¡°You should know what..¡±


    Marco shrugged like it was nothing, then started to pick up his pace when Tidas asked in a low voice; ¡°What did an eight year old you want with the Ethereal Spear?¡±


    Stopping in his tracks, Marco turned and nced at his brother tly as he replied; ¡°Excalibur wasn¡¯t avable to me..¡±

 Chapter 423

    423 Easily Distracted


    Skye listened to Shasta¡¯s horror stories about dealing with Karena as they made their way towards the front courtyard. Shasta wanted to stop and change in her and Lawrence¡¯s quarters, but Skye had a quicker solution in mind. Quickly and quietly pulling Shasta into an empty closet, Skye grabbed a raggedy towel from the shelf..


    ¡°What are you doing?! You can¡¯t clean blood out with a rag!¡± Shasta bellowed.


    Skye huffed in annoyance as she focused her Earth magic, and testily replied; ¡°Will ye stop yer yowlin¡¯?! Ima fixin¡¯ yer dress so we dinna gotta waste time back trackin¡¯. Trust me, I got this!¡±


    Shasta growled in a low voice as she bent her ears back in dismay; ¡°Fine! But if it looks like shit, I¡¯m heading back to change..¡±


    Skye nodded her understanding, then asked; ¡°Do ya still want a dress on, or do ya want me ta change it into a dress-pantsuit hybrid?¡±


    Shasta¡¯s whiskers twitched with amusement; ¡°Can you imagine how pissed off Karena would get to see her future beastly sister-inw dressed like that?¡±


    Skye barked a sharpugh; ¡°Dinna say that, or you¡¯ll tempt me into actually doin¡¯ it.¡±


    Shastaughed boisterously as Skye used her magics to clean and repair her friend¡¯s dress. It reminded Skye of when she had first met Maevis and Nics, and they had to stay in Warrick Forest for the night. The fight with the Nomads and meeting Petrie seemed so long ago to her now.. ¡®I canna believe I¡¯ve been married ta Tidas fer nearly two years now..¡¯


    As a soft smile touched Skye¡¯s lips, Shasta chuckled lightly, then said; ¡°I knew you weren¡¯t listening.. I was officially asking you to be my Maid of Honor, and you¡¯re thinking about your idiot husband.¡±


    .....


    Skye had just finished repairing Shasta¡¯s dress when she looked up at her, beamed at her, then jumped up and hugged her. She was taken aback by Skye¡¯s sudden affection, but still hugged her future sister-inw back with a soft grin. As they pulled apart, Shasta ced her hands on Skye¡¯s shoulders, and spoke the words she¡¯d been secretly practicing..


    ¡°I know that I¡¯m a catty bitch sometimes-most of the time, but you still reached out to me. You made me realize that while there¡¯s a lot of shit people out there, there¡¯s also some pretty freakin¡¯ awesome ones, too. Ones worth risking myself to find..¡±


    Shasta took Skye¡¯s hand in both of hers before she continued; ¡°I literally beat you so bad that you passed out, and you still wanted to be friends with me.. I just wanted to say thank you for all of it....and sorry for always being snarky. It¡¯s a personality defect..¡±


    Skye smiled softly up until the end. She chuckled at Shasta¡¯s pun, then replied; ¡°I think that ya meant ta say tis just yer personality, but I love ya, too. I had already told ya that right after our fight that I like yer snark...most of the time. I know what kinda person ye are, Shasta, and yer a good one. Dinna let that bitch on a power trip make ye feel otherwise.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m saying this stuff because of Karena?¡±


    Skye shrugged; ¡°Well, ye were talkin¡¯ about her before we came in here, and I know Karena probably almost ruined the idea of a weddin¡¯ for ya.. But that isna a problem anymore! We are gonna getcha everything that ye want! I dinna care if ye want a fountain full of cream: tis yers and Lawrence¡¯s day! I¡¯ll handle Magnus: you get whatever ya want!¡±


    Shasta¡¯s tail began to sway faster as she thought about it, but it soon slumped. She had no idea what was required at a wedding other than the basic facts. The only details that Shasta really knew for sure were what color scheme she wanted, and what she wanted her dress to look like.


    Seeing the mix of emotions y across her face, Skye grinned as she stated; ¡°Looks like we need ta double back after all, but not all the way back to yer quarters.. We need the kitchen..¡±


    Shasta shed a confused expression for a few minutes before she had realized who Skye was talking about..


    ¡°Peggy! Of course! She should know all of the little details required for a wedding, right? She can help us figure out what we need to get done now, and what we¡¯ll need to order forter and the like. That¡¯s brilliant, Skye!¡±


    She shook her head in the negative, but kept her smile as shemented; ¡°Actually, Peggy¡¯s the brilliant one in this, not me. I can only remember the superficial stuff, but Peg will know everything required. I wish Marie were here as well, but we¡¯ll just have ta make due til she gets back from Dragonhorn. Was there anythin¡¯ particr that ya wanted?¡±


    Shasta barely had to think before she was saying; ¡°There¡¯s a tradition in Ruscovic that I would like to incorporate into the wedding. I can handle that part myself, but other than that and my dress..¡±


    Skye looked at Shasta with a raised eyebrow; ¡°There¡¯s nothin¡¯ else? I call bullshit.. Ya wouldna fought against Karena so hard if ya didna care about this weddin¡¯..¡±


    Shasta bent her ears back; ¡°Can you Please talk normally? Your speech has gotten ridiculous. How does someone even change their speech pattern like you did? And so quickly?!¡±


    ¡°I dinna ken. All I know is that tis easier fer me ta speak like this versus,¡± Skye cleared her throat, and changed over to her ¡®courtier tone¡¯; ¡°Speaking like this. I have to talk like this in front of the nobles, and the court in general. Do I really have to speak like this in front of you, too?¡±


    Shasta grimaced, not liking the rigidness in her words and voice. She sighed in defeat and told her friend to speak however she liked, which made Skye hug her again. She mostly did it because she was happy, but also because it obviously frazzled Shasta, and she wanted to get her back a little.


    Once she had pried Skye off, they opened the door to the closet just in time to see Maevis and Nics flying by. They were heading towards the main entrance to the pce, which meant that they were on their way out somewhere. Before Skye could ask, however, Shasta hadunched into a description of Skye pping Karena.


    She made it a point to keep her voice down any time someone came near, but Shasta was still far too enthusiastic about the event not to draw attention. When Skye warned them of the loitering gossipers, the four moved down the hallway, and out of the pce. When Nics excused himself and flew off, Skye asked if he would be back in time for lunch..


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.. Depends on if he gets what he wants when he gets to where he went,¡± Maevis replied evasively.


    Skye stared at Maevis as the stable hands brought Skye and Shasta¡¯s horses around; ¡°If he gets what he wants from wherever he went, will he be back in time, or will he beter?¡±


    Maevis grinned cheekily; ¡°Oh, sweetss.. You don¡¯t want to get into a word game with a pixie. We never lose.. But aye, Nic will be back on time if he collects what we paid for.¡±


    ¡°You paid for it, huh? What could-Oh shite! I forgot to pay Murdoc and Amara the money I owe to the other Hignders! I gotta remember that..¡±


    Shasta pped her hands together with a frustrated expression; ¡°Hey?! What are we doing?! What are you two even talking about?! We have things to do, so let¡¯s get started!¡±


    Skye nodded, then turned to climb on Thoth when Shasta sighed loudly out of exasperation; ¡°Again: what are you doing?! We still have to go get Peggy!¡±


    Looking around, Skye remembered what it was that they had originally set off to do when they had opened the closet door; ¡°You do realize that You were the one going off to them about what had happened in the ballroom, and led us out here, right?¡±


    Shasta went to say something, but stopped herself, and turned her head to the side to think. As she went over the events, Skye knew that she was right, and added; ¡°S-Stop talking like that: it¡¯s distracting. And I didn¡¯t lead us out her, they did.¡±


    As Shasta pointed at Maevis, she scoffed and replied; ¡°We were heading out here on our own. It¡¯s not my fault that you followed us all the way out here..¡±


    Shasta huffed with irritation in on her face; ¡°Y-Yes, well, you could¡¯ve stopped to listen. Now we have to go back for Peggy again! Come on, Skye!¡±


    Maevis perked up; ¡°What are you three up to?¡±


    Skye smiled; ¡°Wedding stuff! Wannae with us?¡±


    ¡°Talk normal!¡± Shasta yelled at Skye, then looked towards Maevis; ¡°Tell us where Nics went, and you cane. Otherwise Skye won¡¯t be focused at all during our shopping trip.¡±


    Skye scoffed; ¡°I would¡¯ve been fine! ...After an hour or so of guessin¡¯..¡±


    Maevis chuckled; ¡°I guess I have to tell you, then.. It¡¯s a present for Zazzy, more or less. It can¡¯t befortable for you and Tidas to ride her, and hold on to her scales, so we asked Athena to help with it. You¡¯ll see it tomorrow after the banquet.¡±


    As the three went back up the stairs and into the pce, Skye looked at Shasta and asked; ¡°So what was the other thing ya wanted in the weddin¡¯? We¡¯ll help ya find whatever ya need.¡±


    ¡°What do you still need? Isn¡¯t the wedding a month away?¡± Maevis asked, confused.


    Shasta let out a low growl as she exined how Karena had earned her p from Skye by taking over. They were heading towards the kitchens as they talked, and saw Peggying out just a few feet from them. After Shasta had told her about what¡¯d happened earlier, and why they needed her help, Peggy instantly agreed to help..


    ¡°I have two conditions if ye be wantin¡¯ me help.. The first is I want it in Writin¡¯ that that bitch canna interfere with the wedding anymore!¡±


    They all agreed, then Shasta asked what Peggy¡¯s second stiption was..


    Peggy grinned mischievously; ¡°I get to make yer weddin¡¯ dress..¡±


    The three looked at Peggy in silence, waiting for the punchline, but one never came. Once they had realized that she was serious, Shasta bombarded her with questions. After Peggy had answered most of them, and was clearly starting to be irritated, Skye ended the argument..


    ¡°Look here, Miss Priss. If ye want Peggy¡¯s help, then this is her deal-breaker. She makes beautiful dresses, and she is the one that made that teal-colored dress I brought from Moonshire. The one that You like so much.. I dinna think you¡¯ll be disappointed.¡±


    Shasta looked Peggy up and down with a worried expression..


    ¡°I will agree to your condition, but understand this, Peggy: if you mess up my wedding dress, you¡¯ll be finding hair balls on your carpet and in your shoes for the rest of your life..¡±

 Chapter 424

    424 Stress Relief


    Peggy and Shasta bantered back and forth from the pce all the way to the markets. Most of the ces that Skye wanted to take Shasta to were clustered in the same area. Once they had arrived at the first shop, the four could easily walk to the others, and have a bit of time to spare.


    The shops were mostly owned by Fae, so Karena wouldn¡¯t be able to tamper with their orders in any way. Thanks to her Shaman rounds, there were few people that would turn away a favor to Skye. The only way most would was if it endangered their livelihoods.


    Karena had influence and power due to her future as Queen of Alcon, but it was alsomon knowledge that Skye was favored by Magnus. Ifints were brought against her, and Skye vouched for the validity of those ims: Magnus would side with Skye and the shop owners.


    To make sure that the shop keepers couldn¡¯t be threatened with their businesses or homes being taken, Skye had quickly made a contract stating that only the four present were allowed to authorize anything pertaining to the order. The shop keeper gave her papers to make extras for the other shops as Shasta, Peggy, and Maevis looked over the fabrics.


    The first thing that Shasta wanted taken care of was her dress. She wanted to have the design be as close to her original one as possible, but the chrysanthemum patterned fabric that she had picked out before wasn¡¯t there. There were two others, but the first pattern had been her favorite.


    As Shasta internally cursed her terrible luck, Maevis grinned broadly; ¡°I can alter the flower pattern for you to whatever you¡¯d like. Just make sure that you like the texture, thickness, and sheen of the fabric before you choose.¡±


    Shasta¡¯s entire demeanor shifted, sending her tail into a happy sway. They discussed the choices at length, ultimately settling on a light-golden colored fabric that was lighter at the top, then darkened towards the bottom. The chrysanthemum fabric matched the dark-golden color along the bottom perfectly, and could be easily sewn for a beautiful flourish.


    Peggy had found a sheer fabric that also had blooming chrysanthemums on it. They decided to put it over the top of the fading fabric from the waist down, but not long enough to obscure the flowers along the bottom. The small flowers that dotted the fabric in a uniform fashion would be highlighted by the gradual color progression, andplement therger ones along the bottom hem.


    Shasta was so happy that her tail nearly knocked over a disy when she turned to talk about the rest of the wedding party¡¯ clothes. Skye, Marie, and Karena were the bridesmaids, while Tidas, Victor, and Marco were acting as Lawrence¡¯s groomsmen, and Anna was the flower girl. She wasn¡¯t concerned for the men, but wanted the dresses that the bridesmaids were going to wear to be ...subdued.


    .....


    Karena¡¯s taste in clothing tended to run on the gaudy side, which Shasta usually didn¡¯t care about. But if she was going to be forced to invite the psycho to her wedding, then the least that Karena could do was use whatever fabric Shasta picked out for her. She didn¡¯t care what style dress she made the fabric into, so long as she used it, and didn¡¯t try to add anything ridiculous.


    Since her dress was mostly darker shades of yellow except at the top, she wanted the bridesmaids in light yellow colors. Skye had never worn a yellow-colored dress before because her original hair colorbined with the yellow made her skin tone look pink. Holding the fabric up to the side of her face, all three of the others agreed that it was no longer an issue.


    ¡°Your hair damn-near matches the bottom of my dress. Kinda funny how that turned out, considering that you¡¯re my Maid of Honor. Your colors are almost the opposite of mine,¡± Shastamented with a smile.


    After a bit more back and forth, the women finished up choosing the rolls to be sent to the pce. They ordered an extra of each of the fabrics for Shasta¡¯s dress; just in case. They knew that Karena wouldn¡¯t be happy about the material for her dress, and weren¡¯t sure about how she would react..


    ¡°Probably violently,¡± Shastamented as she and the others exited the store while talking about it.


    Skye had wrote out a receipt for the shop keeper to take to the pce treasurers. She told them to take it and the purchase contract as proof, and to make sure that the treasurers knew to take it out of Magnus¡¯ personal fortune. She didn¡¯t want taxpayer money to pay for Magnus¡¯ own negligence.


    Shasta tried to say that she and Lawrence could pay for everything easily, but Skye grinned mischievously as she spoke in a low voice; ¡°Maggie made something that was supposed ta be special to ya a terrible experience cause he was dumb enough ta put Karena¡¯s psychotic arse in charge..¡±


    ¡°He knew ye two didna get along, but he still made Her decisions the final ones. What if Lawrence woulda had time ta help wit the nnin¡¯, and they would¡¯ve shed-ye know they definitely woulda shed.. I canna imagine anythin¡¯ goodin¡¯ from the King of Ruscovic and the Future Queen of Alcon arguin¡¯ over His wedding.¡±


    Maevis fluttered in front of everyone with a contemtive expression; ¡°Did he know Lawrence would be preupied this whole time? Or was that simply a coincidence? Why did he so easily dismissints made by his own son about Karena? Was it him taking pity on her because of what¡¯s happening with her brother? Or maybe it was someone¡¯s influence keeping him from acknowledging the situation?¡±


    Skye had instantly thought of Marco when Maevis finished. He had manipted Magnus before, but it still seemed off somehow.. ¡®What would be his motive? Why would he send his wife ta terrorize Shasta? What purpose would it serve, aside from makin¡¯ Magnus angrier wit Karena...Oh shit...Is he Tryin¡¯ ta get rid of his wife?! Na, no, no.. Why would he?! She¡¯s given him sons, and the nobles...Not many like her much anymore..¡¯


    ¡°Oh shit,¡± Skye stated out loud, but had meant to.


    Shasta perked her ears up as Peggy asked; ¡°What ¡®oh shit¡¯? Why¡¯d ye say that?¡±


    Skye smiled nervously; ¡°Twas a silly thought....about Tidas. Dinna worry yer self, Peg-¡±


    Shasta grimaced as she cut Skye off; ¡°That¡¯s not your ¡®Tidas¡¯ face. I know that look. What you¡¯ve got now is your ¡®I just realized something bad andplicated¡¯ face.¡±


    Skye eyes shot open is shock; ¡°How could you Possibly know that?!¡±


    Shasta smirked; ¡°It¡¯s the same face you made when I¡¯d brought you to the Pce Medical Ward after our first serious fight. Exactly what part of what Maevis had said has you so worried?¡±


    Skye was cornered as they moved off to the side, and out of the street. They had been talking low, but one never knew who was listening. us, Kari, and Ronnie were around them somewhere, and Skye didn¡¯t want to pull them into anything.. Or her friends standing around her.


    Not sure of what to say, Skye half-lied; ¡°Ima just worried that Karena is on herst nerve wit Magnus.. I think he¡¯s serious about sendin¡¯ her back to her brother, and dissolvin¡¯ their marriage..¡±


    Maevis quirked an eyebrow; ¡°What about his children? Would they still be in line for the crown?¡±


    Shasta sighed; ¡°Only if he doesn¡¯t re-marry. If he did, then any children he had with his new wife and Queen would be the heirs, unless he dered his previous children so, which I seriously doubt that he would. Honestly, I don¡¯t even think that Marco would allow his children to stay in Alcon. I think he would ship them out with Karena.¡±


    Peggy sighed; ¡°Poor bairns.. Their parents should be ashamed of stickin¡¯em in the middle of all this nonsense. They be innocent.¡±


    ¡°Would Magnus really Let Marco disinherit his children?¡± Maevis asked with genuine surprise.


    ¡°I doubt Marco would do it before Magnus passed. He wouldna risk his father passin¡¯ him over for Tidas, even wit his ability ta manipte,¡± Skye replied with an utterly serious tone.


    As Maevis and Shasta started to discuss the subject further, Peggy cut in; ¡°This topic does nothin¡¯ for us now but work ya fools up into a tizzy. We¡¯re supposed to be helpin¡¯ Miss Fluffy here destress, not add to it. And if ye wanna make yer lunch ns, then I suggest that we move our arses.¡±


    Skye, Shasta, and Maevis exchanged looks, then nodded to Peggy. She huffed and turned on her heel, headed out into the street, then headed towards the next shop without so much as a nce back. As the three followed after her with confused looks, Peggy went inside a quaint wee flower shop.


    When the three followed, they hadn¡¯t expected the shop to have such a vast choice. It took Shasta all of two seconds to fall in love with a bouquet made of golden chrysanthemums. The centers were almost orange in color, and matched therge flowers that would run along the bottom hem of her wedding dress.


    As they discussed the bridal bouquet, the groom and groomsmen¡¯s boutonnieres, and the bridesmaids corsages; Shasta felt like a weight had been lifted. The circus that Karena was trying to pass her wedding off as had literally kept her up at night. She was about to be a Queen, but couldn¡¯t even have a say in her own wedding..


    ¡®If it weren¡¯t for Skye, Karena would¡¯ve forced a horrendous wedding on me.. I owe her a lot.. I need to do something for her..¡¯


    As Shasta half-listened, half-daydreamed about her perfect wedding, Skye negotiated a price with the Fae owner. It turned out that a Forest Nymph and a wolfman ran the flower shop, and had been in business for fifteen years. The nymph usually stayed hidden, even with the newws in ce to protect all Fae.


    They had bad experiences with humans in the past, and preferred to be left to themselves. They nymph¡¯s name was Eve, and her Earth trait was amazing. All nymphs were born with magic, but the type depended upon their environment. Water nymphs usually had Water magic, but the rare case of outside traits urred on asion.


    Eve was especially gifted with her magic because she had formally been a student of Maevis decades ago. It was a wonderful surprise for the elder to see her pupil doing so well, and had her in high spirits for the rest of their shopping trip. Between her good mood and Shasta¡¯s: even Peggy wasughing and smiling every few minutes.


    Next, they went into a bakery that Shasta frequently stopped at to buy sweets for the orphanage children. They had some of the best cupcakes that Shasta had ever tasted, and made a special barbecue chicken-vored one for her. It was more on the savory side than sweet from what Skye had tasted, and ¡®needed toe with dipping sauce¡¯, ording to her.


    Aside from the few specialty ones for Shasta, the rest of the cupcakes were either chocte strawberry, or orange cream vored. Shasta had also requested a small tray of tarts for Tidas. They were basically mini-pies, so she thought that it would make him happy.


    After a few samples were consumed, and a sizable order made, the four headed back to the pce. They had maybe an hour to work on the dress by the time they had returned, but it was dyed right after Shasta¡¯s measurements were taken. Karena had stomped in as us tried to announce her..

 Chapter 425

    425 Overbearing Vs. Overpowered


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE AND MILD VIOLENCE AND GORE***


    ¡°What kind of cheap, low caliber material is this?! It¡¯s one step up from bup! What happened to the fabrics I ordered?! Why aren¡¯t you using them?!¡± Karena screamed as she pushed passed us.


    The four women had literally rolled their eyes as soon as they heard her voice. Skye was expecting her toe and say something, but she didn¡¯t think that she¡¯d march down to her quarters as soon as she saw the materials.. ¡®Does she have nothin¡¯ else ta do butin? Probably came now cause Shasta¡¯s wit me. I think she kens not ta risk pissin¡¯ Lawrence off again..¡¯


    As Shasta stood up with a low growl, Skye stepped between her and Karena; ¡°Shasta didna want a red weddin¡¯ dress. That¡¯s somethin¡¯ You would pick, not her. She likes yellows and oranges, not reds and purples, and I have No doubt that she made that perfectly clear to ya before ye bought them.¡±


    ¡°By the gods, your speech has be atrocious. Learn to talk properly before you address me,¡± Karena snipped, but Skye ignored her tant attempt to piss her off.


    Maevis fluttered forward with a surly expression; ¡°What exactly is your issue with the material? It will nearly be fall when the wedding takes ce, but we weren¡¯t sure if it would be hot or cold. So we chose a versatile material with the colors that the Bride wanted. What could you possibly have toin over? Tis not like yellow won¡¯t be a ttering color against your skin tone, so what is it?¡±


    Karena froze for a minute, not sure if the puny pixie had justplemented her or not. The words sounded semi-nice, but her tone and demeanor threw Karena off. As she stared at Maevis with a nk expression, Shasta huffed in irritation..


    ¡°Why did youe here, Karena? If it was just toin, then leave. I just got into a good mood, and I don¡¯t want you spoiling it. Just go..¡±


    Karena snapped her head over towards Shasta; ¡°How Dare you speak to me like that you mangy alley cat! I am the Future Queen of Alcon, not you! This is my pce! I will go where I please!¡±


    .....


    ¡°...By the gods, the level of yer audacity is bafflin¡¯ to the mind,¡± Skye said as she rubbed the bridge of her nose, then red at Karena and continued; ¡°You are as far from what a Queen should be as the poles of the are from each other! Ye are one of the most entitledvvy heid I¡¯ve ever met! A spoiled wee clipe like you should NEVER wear a bloody crown!¡±


    ¡°SHASTA is gettin¡¯ married, not You! Do ya seriously have NOTHIN¡¯ better ta do wit yer time than be a pain in everyone¡¯s arse?! Ye got bairns! Go be a Mother! Be a wife! Just Don¡¯t be a bother ta us!¡±


    Karena was in furious shock as Skye tore into her. She partly spoke nonsense, but knew that they were insults based on the other¡¯s reactions. No one had ever spoken to her in such a manner, not even Marco. He preferred to beat her physically rather than verbally, which was why the only thing she could think of to strike back with was a p to her face.


    Skye had simply leaned back to avoid it, and shed Karena an unimpressed expression, which infuriated her even more. In a rage, she screamed like a child throwing a tantrum, then called out for Draco..


    He came into the room in a rush with us and Ronnie trailing after him. Kari had poked her head in, but saw Maevis mouth ¡®get the king¡¯ to her, so she took off at a run to fetch him. As Maevis felt a touch of relief, it vanished as she heard Karena say; ¡°I want you to beat some understanding into these women! Beat them Bloody until they Beg me for my forgiveness!¡±


    Draco sighed heavily; ¡°I am sorry, Princess, but I cannot do that. I think we should return to your quarters, and-¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Karena had pped Draco across the face, and screamed at him; ¡°Do Not Talk Back To Me! I ORDERED you to teach them a lesson! Now do it before I have You beaten for disloyalty! NOW!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Karena!¡± Skye shouted as she pushed her away from Draco; ¡°How Dare ya treat yer guard that way! Ye don¡¯t treat workin¡¯ people like that! Ye should thank him fer dealin¡¯ wit yer crazy arse all these years, not hit ¡¯em! What the fuck is Wrong with you?!¡±


    Karena¡¯s face was bright red with anger as she retorted; ¡°You do not speak to me in such a manner! I am the Crowned Princess of Alcon! You Will respect my authority!¡±


    Skye smirked; ¡°What authority? Ta throw parties? Get off yer high horse! Ye do nothin¡¯ fer the people you¡¯ll one day be responsible for! Except treat them like shit! Ye wanna know what kind of a Queen does that? Not an enduring one! And wit the shite goin¡¯ on wit yer brother? How stupid can ya be?!¡±


    Karena was so angry that she was literally seeing red. Every time she turned around, Skye was there in one form or another. Peoplepared the two of them constantly, and Karena was always the lesser of the two. Over a year of people preferring her over Karena had warped her into a hateful and cruel kind of monster..


    Only unattractive older women were allowed to tend to Karena due to her habit of torturing the pretty young ones. She hated seeing the ever-increasing amount of wrinkles on her own face, and took out her frustrations on anyone she deemed pretty. Even the courtier women did things to appear less attractive whenever they knew that Karena would be around.


    Skye found her level of vanity sickening. It was one thing to have self-confidence, but to be so vain as to hurt others over her own perceived ws was insane. Skye assumed that Magnus never heard about the torture because of Marco, but she had no proof.


    It wouldn¡¯t look good if the Future King and Queen of Alcon were known as sadists, even if it were the truth. Skye knew that they would do anything to keep their reputations intact, and wouldn¡¯t put it past them to silence their victims one way, or another.


    Skye thought back to how Tidas¡¯ men had saved Felicia¡¯s life by finding her on the side of the road.. ¡®That¡¯s why they make me so uneasy: Marco and Karena remind me of Jacob Fowler. They got that same kinda vibe about ¡¯em.¡¯


    As Skye momentarily lost herself in her thoughts, Karena reached for Draco¡¯s sword. As she unsheathed it, he tried to stop her by grabbing the hilt, but instead sliced his hands open when she yanked faster than he thought she would. As fresh blood trickled down the de, she turned towards Skye with the most loathsome expression she had ever seen, then lunged at her.


    Karena¡¯s eyes bulged with fury as she clumsily swung the heavy sword. Skye had easily dodged twice, then pivioted and punched the psycho in her face hard enough to knock her out. Shasta caught her before she had hit the ground, to make sure she couldn¡¯t me some farce of a head injury on Skyeter.


    As Shasta gently set her down on the floor, Magnus, Lawrence, and Marco came running in together. At first they thought that Shasta had knocked her out, but Maevis and Peggy quickly exined what had happened. As they did that, Skye tended to Draco¡¯s wounds..


    He had never really paid attention to Skye other than keep an eye out for her whenever Karena was around her. As she used her gentle hands to heal the gashes in his, Draco looked over the Third Princess..


    Her face was heart-shaped, which he liked. Her hair was short and curly, and her chest was decent for her waist size. She was attractive enough, but he didn¡¯t understand the hype surrounding Skye. At least, not until she spoke with him.


    ¡°Ima sorry that ye gotta deal wit her all the time. I canna imagine Tis easy, but ye seem ta be quite good at yer job,¡± Skyemented, attempting to make small talk while she healed him.


    Draco quirked an eyebrow; ¡°And how could you know that? You hardly ever see me.¡±


    ¡°Aye, but that dinna mean that I don¡¯t sense ya. Tis on of the ways I know Karena be near. Yer like her personal Jaws theme song..¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m like a what?¡± Draco asked with a confused look on his face.


    Skye chuckled and apologized, then added; ¡°Tis somethin¡¯ I saw durin¡¯ me trip to the Hignds. You¡¯ll see it shortly after we get back from Sai. Tis called a ¡®movie¡¯, and they be bloody Amazin¡¯!¡±


    Healing Draco¡¯s hand took a bit of time due to the depth of the cut. If it weren¡¯t for the blood, his bone would be easily visible, and would¡¯ve taken months to heal without Skye¡¯s advanced Shaman trait. She happily went off about the different ¡®moving stories¡¯ that she had seen while north as she healed him.


    Draco felt very ufortable as Skye prattled on. Both Tidas and Marco were staring at him as Skye chattered away. It wasn¡¯t until Karena stirred, and the King started screaming at the top of his lungs did he find a moment of peace to evaluate her.


    As she finished up, Skye looked up at the ceiling and yelled; ¡°Hey Sheri! Ye got any extra water ta spare?! I dinna wanna use any more magic! Ima already starvin¡¯!¡±


    Draco¡¯s face was stered with shock as Sheri replied; ¡°No I don¡¯t and shut up. You gave away my hiding spot.¡±


    Skye chuckled; ¡°Stickin¡¯ ta the ceilin¡¯ likes lizard isna hiding..¡±


    Sheri jumped down andnded gracefully as she quipped; ¡°Not from you. Everyone else, yeah, but not you. How do you do that? My Mirage technique should make me undetectable.¡±


    Skye shrugged; ¡°Ye got a very soothin¡¯ aura, so I look for ya. I dinna think I would find ya if I weren¡¯t specifically lookin¡¯ for ya, though.¡±


    As the two talked, Draco looked over at King Magnus and the Princes. Lawrence was talking with Shasta about what had happened as the King yelled and lectured Karena. She was even stupid enough to try and argue with him about turning the wedding decisions over to Shasta and Skye.


    Fed up with her attitude and constant issues, Magnus gave her one final chance..


    ¡°We JUST dealt with your attitude a few hours ago! What the hell is wrong with you,ss?! Are you TRYING to get sent back to your brother?! Because if you cause Shasta and Skye one more issue in ANY way: I will ship you to your brother the following day! Then: I will begin searching for a new wife for Marco!¡±

 Chapter 426

    426 Making It Clear


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE, VIOLENCE, AND TRIGGER MATERIAL***


    Magnus was at his wit¡¯s end with Karena. She had always acted in an entitled and arrogant manner with almost everyone, but knew the difference between subtle jabs, and outright insults. After hearing Maevis, Shasta, and Peggy¡¯s stories, the King had had enough..


    Over the past two months, Karena¡¯s actions and disys of tyrannical behavior had been hard to cover for. Recently, she¡¯d heard a lord¡¯s daughter mention how dashing the future king was, and had her locked away in the dungeons for a week. Another incident urred involving a young woman that had been identally assigned to tend to Karena.


    She had her whipped for spilling a cup of tea on the floor. Thess¡¯ father had been furious, but Magnus and Marco had convinced him to ept an elevation in status via an overly generous marriage proposal to a baron¡¯s son. Since thess had been a simple servant, the ridiculous rise in rank had easily silenced her family, regardless of thess¡¯ feelings on the matter.


    Magnus now owed Baron Rayleigh a favor due to Karena¡¯s idiocy, and that was just the tip of the iceberg with her indiscretions. Both Marco and Magnus had grown tired of dealing with the fallout from Karena¡¯s attitude. So much so that Magnus waspletely serious about sending her back to her brother.


    King Victor Garcia would be furious to have her denounced as the Future Queen of Alcon, but wouldn¡¯t have any say on the matter. His activities and trades with the Sync Kingdom had all but set off a war, which would most likely still happen.. ¡®Based on the way that the kingdoms are dividing up, a full-blown world war might be brewing...¡¯


    As the thought crossed Magnus¡¯ mind, he was attempting to listen to Karena¡¯s excuses. She was going off about how Shasta and Skye were wasting taxpayer dors by purchasing unnecessary materials for the wedding. Lawrence looked ready to snap at her as well, but Magnus beat him to it again.


    ¡°What part of Stay in your quarters until I call for you did you not understand?! Those were a Direct order from your King!¡± Magnus had turned and red at Draco as he finished.


    He was angry with the guard for disobeying him, but that was something Marco could deal with on his behalf. Right now, his biggest thorn was Karena herself, and what to do with her..


    .....


    ¡°Do you no longer wish to be Queen of Alcon?!¡± the king all but screamed at her.


    ¡°What do you mean?! I Am the Future Queen-¡±


    Magnus took a threatening step towards her; ¡°THAT! Right there! That attitude of yours is about to cost you the Crown! How stupid can you be, Lass?! You are Not a Queen yet! You are an arrogant, selfish bairn with no sense in her head to keep quiet when her King is speaking!¡±


    ¡°Thanks inrge part to your hubris, you have no allies left in court. If I send you back to your traitorous brother, no one would do as much as bat an eye about the decision! Do you understand?!¡±


    Karena narrowed her eyes at her king; ¡°What proof is there that he has betrayed Alcon?! The word of creatures Barely better than the animals they resemble?! My brother and Mano have been an ally to Alcon since before we were born! If my brother has done anything, it was with the knowled-¡±


    ¡°Enough of this!¡± Marco yelled as he walked over to Karena, and stopped barely a foot away from her.


    She had instantly shrunk back at his intimidating stride, and flinched several times as he came within arm¡¯s length of her. Skye and Tidas shot each other nces, letting the other know that they had seen it again. It wasn¡¯t the first time that they had noticed her fear..


    They had no doubt that Marco hurt Karena, but they didn¡¯t know if it was a re-urring issue. All they knew was what their experiences had taught them. The warning signs were all there: Karena was a victim of abuse.


    It didn¡¯t excuse her nasty behavior, but it did help them to understand her circumstances a bit. Neither understood why Karena was so possessive over a man that had hurt her, or why she let the irrational emotion push her to do horrible things to women fooled by his fa?ade. Because of it, Karena was now isted amongst the courtiers.


    Acting as if she were better than everyone else had slowly turned the entire court against her, and the mess that her brother was making wasn¡¯t doing her any favors. Rumors were already spreading about his deals with the Sync Kingdom, and they were destroying any ties that Karena had left.


    If Magnus really did follow through with his threat, no one would speak on her behalf. Knowing it already, what Marco whispered to her nearly made her yelp out loud; ¡°If you cause one more issue today, then I will send you back to Victor. And you will not be in the same state as when you arrived..¡±


    Karena¡¯s breath trembled in fear as she stared into Marco¡¯s lifeless eyes. There had never been any warmth there for her, but at least before he put on as good of a show as she did. People used to envy her, saying that her husband must¡¯ve loved her dearly since he was always spoiling her.. But they were utterly wrong..


    Their lovey-dovey act had worked well until Skye and Tidas had showed up. Once everyone saw the genuine love and devotion between them, it was obvious that Karena and Marco were faking their bond.. ¡®It¡¯s always Her...¡¯


    Karena wanted to re at Skye, but she was too afraid of what Marco would do to her. He was far more twisted than she was, and knew that if she pushed him: he would strike back ten times over. After apologizing to her husband, then her father-inw; Karena walked the couple feet over, and bowed deeply to Lawrence.


    Shasta had caught that Karena had obviously positioned herself so that her body was only directed at Lawrence.. ¡®Gods forbid she actually show Me some respect..¡¯


    As she straightened back up, Karena made it a point to keep her sight low. To avoid Marco¡¯s piercing gaze. Skye and Tidas were focused on Karena¡¯s situation, but Lawrence had been focusing on what Karena was saying when Marco cut her off..


    ¡®She said that Victor wouldn¡¯t act without The knowledge.. Whatk knowledge? Who¡¯s knowledge? ....Marco maybe? Does she mean that Marco knew that Victor was trading with Sync? That makes no sense..¡¯


    ¡®Why wouldn¡¯t he tell anyone if he knew?! Father, Me-someone?! It¡¯s his future kingdom that they¡¯re threatening! That can¡¯t be it.. It doesn¡¯t make any sense..¡¯


    As the thoughts bombarded Lawrence, Shasta felt him tense. She could sense the stress pouring out of him, and worried if it was Karena, or her that had caused him so much stress. Not sure of what to do, she gently squeezed his hand, then said; ¡°I¡¯m here whenever you need me, love. Just tell me, and my ears are yours.¡±


    Lawrence exhaled a breath that he hadn¡¯t been aware of holding. He squeezed hers back, then winked before saying; ¡°Thank you, dear. We¡¯ll talkter: too many ears here when I only want to whisper in yours..¡±


    Shasta smiled, but it was edged with concern. Lawrence usually didn¡¯t lose himself to his thoughts, but had clearly been miles away a moment ago. As she wondered what had distracted him so much, Magnus gave Karena her final warning..


    ¡°If I hear one moreint against you from now until After the wedding, I¡¯ll send you to Mano the following morning! Does Your King Make Himself Clear?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, My King. I will remain in my quarters for the next month,¡± Karena replied, hoping for one final shot at manipting him.


    Magnus sighed; ¡°You don¡¯t have to be-¡±


    ¡°I think that is an excellent idea,¡± Marco interjected; ¡°I will escort you to the banquet hall for meals, and I will have anything sent to you that you request. It¡¯s better doing it this way since you can¡¯t be trusted. None of us will have to worry about you.¡±


    Karena looked like she¡¯d been punched in the gut, and Magnus didn¡¯t approve of how he had spoken to his wife. He chided Marco for being too harsh, then told him to escort her back while they waited for him. Before she left, Magnus ordered her to apologize directly to Shasta, which she refused to do.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine with me if she doesn¡¯t apologize as long as she¡¯s kept caged up. I don¡¯t want anymore issues with my wedding,¡± Shasta stated with a smirk.


    She had purposely used the word ¡®caged¡¯ to irritate Karena, and it had worked. She shed Shasta one of the most hateful expressions that Lawrence had ever seen, then walked towards the door with Marco. As they went, he tantly stared at Skye, which infuriated Tidas, but there was nothing he could do..


    ************


    Karena and Marco passed several doors and other small hallways before he led her to the ce he entered the secret passageways. After a quick nce around, Marco, Karena, Draco, Sheri, and an unseen Ahriman slipped inside. As soon as the hidden door closed, Marco pped Karena hard enough to make her fall over.


    The three guards did what they always did in these situations: acted like they didn¡¯t see or hear anything. The shards in their necks from Marco¡¯s amulet bent them to his will, and forced them to follow his orders no matter their moral standing. Sheri wanted to yank him away from Karena, but knew that she couldn¡¯t..


    As Sheri¡¯s morality was kept in check with a kind of suffocating despair caused by the shard, the other two watched with twisted smiles. Ahriman just liked to see others in pain, and grinned broadly as Marco pped her again. Draco just looked jealous of his king for being the one to beat her.


    Marco kept his hand hovering above her as he spoke in an unnervingly calm voice for what he was doing; ¡°What were you about to say out there, Karena? Hmm? Because it sounded like you were about to tell them that I was the one who okayed Mano and Sync¡¯s trade.¡±


    Pure fear shined in her tears eyes; ¡°I-I-I swear that I-I wasn¡¯t going to say anything about that! I Swear! I was just going to say that my brother wouldn¡¯t ept the trade deals without knowledge o-of foreseeable profits! That¡¯s all! I swear!¡±


    Marco lowered his arm; ¡°Good.. You know what will happen if you say anything, correct?¡±


    Karena nodded timidly; ¡°Yes, sir. But isn¡¯t it a good thing that you¡¯re instigating trades with former enemies? Turning them into allies of Alcon?¡±


    Marco turned and stared at his na?ve wife a few moments. He couldn¡¯t believe how stupid she was sometimes..


    ¡°Oh, Karena.. They won¡¯t be Alcon¡¯s allies, they¡¯ll be mine...¡±

 Chapter 427

    427 Glimpse Of The Canvas(Part One)


    Karena stared at her husband with a confused expression; ¡°What do you mean? Alcon is our future kingdom-¡±


    ¡°Is it? Can you guarantee that after my Father passes that I will be the MacArthur that Alcon wants for it¡¯s ruler? Can you think of no other that the people would perfer over me?¡±


    Karena¡¯s eyes lit up; ¡°Tidas?! But you are the heir! The first born son! Magnus has always said that you and I would rule! It doesn¡¯t matter what themoners want!¡±


    Marco looked over at Draco; ¡°How many people live within Alcon?¡±


    ¡°I believe for the entire kingdom there are one point two million, My King. Nearly half of which reside within and around the capital.¡±


    ¡°And how many of those citizens are nobility?¡± Marco asked as he watched Karena¡¯s head whip back and forth.


    Maybe twenty-five thousand at most,¡± Draco replied while still in his bowing position.


    Marco waved at his guard to stand at ease, then he looked back at Karena; ¡°Do you understand now? Even if every noble supported me, we would still be outnumbered. Even if I brought in mercenaries, there¡¯s still the Hignders waiting in the wings. The people are the life blood of a kingdom: we need them under control..¡±


    ¡°But how? Tidas is literally called the Commoner¡¯s Hero, and don¡¯t even get me started on his bitch-wife.. You would have to ruin Tidas before he could take the throne.¡±


    .....


    Karena felt a deathly chill run down her spine as her husband shed a rare, icy smile, and said; ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I n to do.. Come along, Karena. You are involved in this as well.¡±


    ¡°Because I sent the letter to my brother with the trade outline? Or because I am your wife?¡± Karena asked a bit snippier than she had wanted.


    Marco stopped to look at her with a nk face; ¡°That is exactly why. You are one of the few that know I was the one who had told your brother to approach Sync. And that I¡¯m the one who bartered the deal between Sync and Ital as well..¡±


    Closing the distance between them in seconds, Marco grabbed Karena around her neck, and added; ¡°So if Anyone finds out Anything about my ns: it woulde from you.¡±


    Karena¡¯s eyes bulged as she scratched at his hand and choked out; ¡°I¨CI haven¡¯t said¨Canything¨Cto anyone! Ask¨CDraco!¡±


    Marco smirked; ¡°He says that you haven¡¯t, but you came far too close to saying something in Skye¡¯s quarters back there.. Like you werefortable talking about it.¡±


    Karena could feel the tears rising up; ¡°No! No! It¨CIt just started to slip out.. It¡¯ll Never happen again! I swear! Please¨CCan¡¯t breath..¡±


    As her face went from a light to a dark red, Marco released her throat as he stated; ¡°It better not.. Yours, and Our children¡¯s lives depend upon your...discretion.¡±


    Karena gasped for air as she felt along her neck. It was a good thing for her husband that she was confined to her quarters. Otherwise, everyone would see the massive bruise encircling her neck from his grip. If Marco hadn¡¯t looked at Draco, then he might¡¯ve killed her himself right then and there..


    Draco didn¡¯t care that Marco was hurting Karena. He was simply worried that his King would take it too far, and take the kill that he had promised to him. Being abused by Karena for years had left Draco cold towards her, which she deserved. As she caught her breath, she held her hand out to him, expecting him to help her to her feet.


    He sighed then obliged her, earning him a sh fury. Draco knew that he¡¯d be receiving a harsh lecture once they had returned to her quarters. As they started to walk along the hidden passageways, Draco thoughts wandered to Skye..


    She had been so kind and gentle with him, it had surprised Draco at first. Her voice was soothing in a way he didn¡¯t understand, and her touch wasforting. The effect that her aura had was both pleasant, and telling in how far along she was in her development as the Catalyst.


    Skye could influence those around her on a very small scale, like putting those she was healing at ease. She intentionally manipted the serotonin, oxytocin, and endorphin levels within those she healed, but this was different.. Draco had sensed her intent, and was shocked that she could genuinely want to help him.


    Not just because he was a simple guard, but because he was one of Marco and Karena¡¯s Royal bodyguards. His loyalty utterlyid with them, yet he felt no hostility from her at all.. ¡®Why would she help me when the only thing that she does know about me is that King Marco is my master?¡¯


    ¡°Because that¡¯s just how she is,¡± Marco stated out of nowhere.


    Draco stopped mid-stride, and instantly bent his knee and bowed. He had forgotten that Marco could read his thoughts when they were so close to each other. It was one of the consequences of having a shard imbedded in the back of his neck.


    Like a cor that each of his guards had around their throats..


    Marco turned at stared at his guard¡¯s nearly prostrated position, and said; ¡°Be careful where your thoughts lead you, Draco.. The littless is mine: don¡¯t forget it.¡±


    ¡°Aye, My King. I apologize,¡± Draco stated, then waited for Marco to relieve him.


    Sheri didn¡¯t care what they were talking about, so she just focused on what her tasks would be during the Mage Trials in a few months. She was assigned as an evaluator, and would be ced with Zas while they assessed thepetitors. While Sheri would do her job, her other one seemed so..


    ¡°Do you find my ns to be ¡®evil¡¯, Sheri?¡± Marco asked out of the blue.


    Sheri stayed standing and answered honestly; ¡°A little, yeah. But they are.¡±


    Marco barked one sharpugh without a smile, then said; ¡°I suppose one could see some of the individual parts as that, but I prefer to think of it as akin to a chess game.. If Zas doesn¡¯t want to y my Knight, then I¡¯ll take something to make him.¡±


    Sheri crossed her arms over her chest; ¡°And if he still refuses to y on our side?¡±


    Marco shrugged; ¡°Well, some pawns are always sacrificed during a game. If I can¡¯t have him as my Knight, then I¡¯ll make sure that Tidas can¡¯t use him, either..¡±


    Karena listened intently, but barely had a clue as to what they were talking about. All she could think about was what Marco had said to Draco. She wanted to be his ¡®littless¡¯, but knew that neither of them would ever refer to her like that..


    ¡®Does Draco have a lover that I don¡¯t know about?! Is she sleeping with him or Marco? What stupid bitch would DARE to touch my men?!¡¯


    As they neared their quarters, Marco led them out of the passageway, and into a hallway. No servants were around as the five exited, and Marco walked back to Skye¡¯s quarters seemingly alone. Sheri and Ahriman were always nearly, but no one would know unless an attempt was made on his life.


    As soon as they had disappeared, Karena and Draco went into her rooms. As soon as he hadtched the door, she had immediately turned on him. Screaming at him for first disobeying her, and second: for not defending her during Magnus and Marco¡¯s interrogation.


    As he stood still and endured p, after scratch, after p; Karena unleashed all the fury she couldn¡¯t before. Her anger at Magnus, Marco, Shasta, Lawrence: all of them.. Especially Skye..


    ¡®Skye! Were they talking about her before?! Is that whore really trying to seduce My Husband?! Like Hell he¡¯d choose..¡¯


    The thought died before Karena could even finish it.. ¡®Of course it¡¯s her that Marco¡¯s after. As much as I hate her, her power is nothing to take lightly.. Does this mean that Draco is her lover?!¡¯


    Without a second thought, Karena stopped mid-strike and asked; ¡°What does my husband told you pertaining to Skye? Is he the reason that you wouldn¡¯t kill her before?!¡±


    Draco remained unflinching; ¡°Nothing special. Just that I was to keep an eye out for her since you two don¡¯t get along, and she has four traits.¡±


    Karena didn¡¯t fully believe him, but let it go as shemented; ¡°Ughh.. Four traits. No one person should have that kind of power. Why her? Of all the qualified nobles out there, why was Skye Moonstone given so much? She¡¯s just amoner whore..¡±


    ¡°But a powerful one,¡± Draco added, then left the subject be by retrieving her a ss of wine.


    Karena had tuckered herself out due to her assault on Draco, like usual. He usually gave her a ss of wine with a sedative in it, but was unlucky in the fact that she always wanted to have sex after their fights first. She would always drink it afterwards, but he sincerely wished that she would drink it first.


    Thanks to the day¡¯s events, Karena mmed the drugged drink without a second thought. Minutester, Draco was carrying her over to the bed, then dropping her down onto it. As he went into the next room to find a book to read, an image of Skye crossed his mind again.


    Draco pushed it from his mind, then split his focus between finding a book, and wondering exactly how his King was going to turn the people against his brother. He knew that the information from the Hignds was part of it, and that Tidas¡¯ dealings with the Fae could easily be questioned. But Draco didn¡¯t understand how those things would turn the people against their hero..


    As Draco settled on an ancient battle strategy textbook, he shook his head, and thought; ¡®I feel kinda bad for Skye.. She has no idea how fast her world is going to crumble after they go to Sai.. I hope that she and Tidas enjoy their time together..¡¯


    ************


    It didn¡¯t take long for Marco to return, then the MacArthur men to leave. Shasta and Lawrence both thanked Skye for everything she had said to Karena in Shasta¡¯s defense while Marco was gone. Magnus apologized to Shasta for putting a damper on ¡®what should be the happiest day of a woman¡¯s life¡¯. She had a few choice words to say to him about his ancient ideologies, but Skye convinced her to ignore him..


    ¡°Since yer in such an apologetic mood, how about ya raise our spendin¡¯ limit fer the weddin¡¯? But Tis gottae outta yer savings! It Canna be taxpayer money.¡±


    Magnus huffed; ¡°Must I Literally pay for my mistake of putting Karena-¡±


    ¡°Aye, twas yer fault-¡±


    ¡°Yes you do,¡± Skye and Shasta had replied at the same time.


    Magnus grunted as Tidas and Lawrence tried desperately not tough out loud. It was funny to see their partners giving their father grief, which he rightfully deserved. Had he just listened to Lawrence, then Karena wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to go ballistic.


    As Magnus griped about the cost, Maevis fluttered forward; ¡°Tis close to lunch time,dies. We need to finish the measurements, and get the first cuts done. Let¡¯s move it! Skye¡¯s not the only one starving here!¡±

 Chapter 428

    428 Glimpse Of The Canvas(Part Two)


    Skye, Shasta, Peggy, and Maevis divided up the workload for the wedding dress, then got to it as the men rushed off to finalize the treaty. Tidas had caught a detail within the document that needed to be reworded. Otherwise Marco could change the conditions pertaining to the amount of mages sent from the north.


    If Tidas hadn¡¯t of caught it, then Marco could¡¯ve demanded more people from the Hignds if the threat of war was eminent. Or if Alcon loss a massive amount of mages in a battle, Marco could refer to it as a dire situation, and indoctrinate twice the number of mages agreed to, or possibly more.


    Not being a fool, Tidas knew that his brother had written it in such a way as to leave the treaty open to ¡®interpretation¡¯. Meaning that during Marco¡¯s rein: he could indoctrinate every mage within the totality of Alcon, which technically included the Hignds. So long as he had anotherw or order dictating the requirement of it.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to catch since it was oddly buried within the section pertaining to the trade agreement section. Marco was trying to pass off mages as a service or good to be bartered. Tidas was furious that he had Obviously tried to pull one over on not just him, but the Hignders as well..


    ¡°Murdoc may have missed it, but Amara Definitely would¡¯ve caught it. Do you realize that you could¡¯ve just jeopardized the entire peace pact?!¡± Tidas nearly screamed at his older brother when he had found the attempted alteration of the agreement.


    Magnus was reading over the section as Tidas chewed out his brother, and said; ¡°I don¡¯t see what your point is here.. How could a few sentences ruin the treaty?¡±


    Tidas grabbed the paper and pointed to the section heading; ¡°Do you see the title of this section? It pertains to the trading of livestock! People are Not livestock! The Hignders value their citizens more than anything. Seeing not only the tantck of respect for their people, but the attempted general maniption of the treaty-¡±


    ¡°Oh, for the love of the gods,¡± Marco drawled as he huffed in concealed contempt of his youngest brother; ¡°It¡¯s not umon for the drafter of the contract to write it so that all inferences and interpretations are left to their discretion.¡±


    Tidas was trying very hard not to lose his temper as he took a deep breath, and replied; ¡°But this isn¡¯t Just a contract, it¡¯s a treaty of peace, and the establishment of a shared economy-¡±


    ¡°Tomato, tamato,¡± Marco quipped, but Tidas kept talking; ¡°Did you think that Murdoc would sign it without reading it? That his people would let him? Or that he would feel pressured to in front of everyone?!¡±


    .....


    Marco shrugged as he plopped down into a chair; ¡°I was hoping so, but s: you¡¯ve ruined it for me. Whether you agree with the terminology or not, a treaty Is a contract. It only makes sense that I give our kingdom the upper hand.¡±


    Tidas stepped towards his oldest brother like he really was going to punch him when Lawrence moved in between them; ¡°Marco, you¡¯re being an ass on purpose. Knock it off so we can finish this, and go eat.¡±


    Marco nodded to his brother as hemented; ¡°Fine, but this will make my future rtionship with the Hignders strained from the start. Is there no way I can convince you to ept the pre-drafted sheet?¡±


    Tidas red at Marco, who put his hands up in a defense manner as he answered himself; ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t ask again. Although I do find your loyalty to the Hignders over me quite disturbing..¡±


    He knew that he was being baited, so Tidas calmly replied; ¡°Don¡¯t mistake my Honor as a decent human being for loyalty to another kingdom. I am loyal to Alcon: always.¡±


    Marco had to hold back a sly grin; ¡°But not to me..¡±


    Magnus sighed heavily as he finished making his final read of thepleted treaty; ¡°Enough, you two. You¡¯ve had simr arguments like this, and there¡¯s no point in discussing it now.¡±


    ¡°No, not now...¡±


    Marco had spoken so low that only Tidas had heard him. The oldest and youngest locked eyes for a moment, and Tidas had to do a double-take.. ¡®Were....Were his eyes solid ck a second ago?!¡¯


    Tidas watched his oldest brother get up, walk over, and start to melt the wax for their father¡¯s official seal with unconcealed shock. Lawrence cleared his throat, making his brother close the slight gape to his mouth. As the Ruscovic King looked between his brothers with worry, Magnus silently watched his sons with a heavy heart..


    Marco had always been overly reserved, but the three used to at least get along for his sake. Now, Lawrence was the only one who made attempts to maintain his rtionships with his brothers. Magnus knew that he only tolerated Marco now, but at least he still tried to put his father at ease on asion..


    ¡®I may have ruined that now.. I know that he¡¯s still angry at me over taking Karena¡¯s side.. He has every right to be. He may be my bairn, but Lawrence is a fine King.. I need to give him due credit for that..¡¯


    Magnus walked over, and patted Lawrence¡¯s shoulder; ¡°What are my sons doing for lunch?¡±


    ¡°Working,¡± Marco replied instantly, knowing where his father was going.


    Lawrence shed him a small smile; ¡°Shasta and I were going to eat with Skye, Tidas, Nics, and Maevis. Why?¡±


    Magnus shuffled his feet slightly; ¡°Marie was supposed to eat with me, but she suddenly took off to Dragonhorn for some reason or another.. Would you mind adding another to your party?¡±


    Lawrence looked at Tidas, who grinned and answered; ¡°It would be a pleasure for you to eat with us, Father..¡±


    Tidas looked over at Marco as he gathered up papers; ¡°Would you care to reschedule for tomorrow?¡±


    Marco looked up with slight annoyance emanating from him, but not actually at Tidas as he replied; ¡°Tomorrow, after the announcement about the Spear. We can talk then.¡±


    Magnus perked up, hopeful to hear that his sons were talking to each other civilly without being ordered to. Lawrence, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t so na?ve. He nced between his brothers, but decided to ask a more pertinent question..


    ¡°What about the Spear? I thought the RMC was guarding it?¡±


    Tidas smiled at Lawrence; ¡°We are currently, but it needed to be assigned to someone while Skye and I are in Sai. Father named her the Guardian of the Spear, but we can¡¯t take it with us to another kingdom. Far too many problems could happen, so we¡¯re leaving it here with someone I trustpletely.¡±


    Lawrence quirked an eyebrow; ¡°Shasta?¡±


    Magnus chuckled; ¡°That was his first suggestion, but Marco made a valid point: she¡¯s notpletely a citizen of Alcon anymore. After Skye gets properly trained, she¡¯ll rece Shasta as a Pir, allowing her to move to Ruscovic. With their trip to Sai taking an undetermined amount of time, it¡¯s best if the Spear stay with another.¡±


    ¡°Did he agree to it?¡± Marco asked out of the blue.


    Magnus nodded; ¡°Aye, he did. I think that man would do anything right now to stop Skye from being angry with him..¡±


    Tidas looked at his father with wide eyes; ¡°Genie?! How can Genie train Skye to be an Alconian General?!¡±


    Magnus chortled before replying; ¡°It¡¯s not like a General¡¯s responsibility changes much from one kingdom to the next,ddie. Sai, Alcon, Hignders: we all have troops tomand, and Genie himself holds a simr rank to yours.¡±


    As understanding overtook Tidas¡¯ features, Magnus continued; ¡°He can send a message after Skye¡¯s training has beenpleted if their stay in Sai takes longer than six months from their arrival. That way Shasta can go to her kingdom without waiting for an extended period of time.¡±


    Lawrence scoffed; ¡°Six months isn¡¯t a long time to you?¡±


    Magnus shrugged; ¡°I didn¡¯t like any of my wives as much as you do Shasta.¡±


    Tidas¡¯ expression deted; ¡°Those are our mothers that you¡¯re talking about..¡±


    ¡°...I said what I said. Thry may have been your mothers, but as far as wives go.. Let me give youds a piece of advice: have something inmon with your woman! If not, then expect very dull-¡±


    As Tidas and Lawrence grinned like lovestruck fools, Magnus scoffed, then smiled as he said; ¡°Aye.. I don¡¯t see you two having any dull moments with your wives. I¡¯m happy that you boys have found happiness..¡±


    Magnus turned to Marco; ¡°What about you,ddie? Do you still love Karena?¡±


    With an utterly emotionless expression, Marco replied; ¡°Love was never part of our rtionship. The treaty with Mano was critical when I married her, but things have changed now.. I don¡¯t even like her as a person anymore.¡±


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t hold back: tell us how you really feel about it,¡± Lawrence muttered, but no one had heard him.


    Tidas was going to say something about the feeling most-likely being neutral, but Marco practically scurried out of the door. Before he left, however; Marco told Tidas to meet him in his RMC office at ten o¡¯clock tomorrow morning. That they could speak before they handed the Spear over.


    As the remaining three MacArthurs sent the treaty to Murdoc for his approval, Lawrence asked; ¡°By the way: who did you get to babysit the Spear? I thought Skye was the only one who could touch it?¡±


    ¡°Barehanded, aye, but he won¡¯t need to. The only time that the Spear would be removed from where it is now is if a disaster happened. Or if war broke out, and the city was invaded.. Then again I don¡¯t see him sitting around protecting a stick if that happened.¡±


    Lawrence squinted at his brother as they headed for the door; ¡°So who did you get to handle such a ridiculous task? Since my future wife couldn¡¯t?¡±


    Marco had been stopped by a servant in the hallway as soon as he had exited his father¡¯s parlor. An urgent message had arrived for him that had brought a wide smile to his face.. ¡®Good.. They¡¯re all in position.. Everything is ready now..¡¯


    As the thought crossed his mind, Marco heard his brothers talking. His grin grew wider as the information from this morning was verified again. Just as he had predicted so many months ago..


    Tidas smiled at Lawrence as the three MacArthurs headed to Tidas and Skye¡¯s quarters; ¡°Who do you think? Zas, of course..¡±


    ************


    Skye, Shasta, and Maevis were just putting their materials away when the men showed back up. Magnus smiled to himself when he saw how Skye and Shasta lit up upon seeing his sons. Only one person had ever made him as happy as the women before him made his sons..


    ¡®Oh, Sorcha.. How happy you would be to see yourss.. She reminds me of you more and more..¡¯


    ¡°Oi! Maggie! Get over here! Peg just got back wit the food! If ye be wantin¡¯ ta eat, I suggest that ya move yer arse before it¡¯s all gone!¡± Skye bellowed from the table near their bookshelves.


    Magnusughed to himself; ¡°What am I? Chopped liver?! Save some for your king!¡±

 Chapter 429

    429 A Taste Of Home


    Peggy rushed about with a wide grin on her face. Although she wasn¡¯t expecting the King to show up for lunch, she had anticipated that Skye would have more guests than just the two tiny Fae. The two had been missed by many, and Peggy knew that the next few weeks would be packed with people trying to get their voices heard..


    Skye had not only her new career as a RMC member, but could lead any kind of life that she wanted. Her intelligence, manners, personal wealth, and powers afforded her the luxury, but she was never one to focus on a singr thing. From a bairn to now: Skye always had multiple endeavors happening all at once.


    As Peggy shuffled about rotating trays, bowls, and pots of food, she watched as her bairn wiped a drop of drool from her mouth..


    ¡°Did ya give the kitchens yer recipes?!¡± Skye practically yelled as she was handed a bowl of Peggy¡¯s Signature Sd.


    The old servant smiled; ¡°Not all of them, and they don¡¯t know all of the spices I use, either. Remember when I went ta get tea while we were workin¡¯ earlier? I added me own kinda magic then.¡±


    Skye and most of the othersughed as the food was ted. Peggy had made many of Skye¡¯s favorites, including Chicken ¨¤ King. She scarfed her serving of sd in record time, then moved on to baked sweet potatoes and squash. After a decent pile, Skye sat impatiently waiting for the main course..


    After Peggy had handed her a te with five pastry shells on it, Skye took the lion¡¯s share of the Chicken ¨¤ King. Right as the empty pot reached Magnus, Peggy appeared at his side with a fresh one. He beamed at her, thanked her for the food, then leaned back to let her pour it over his two shells.


    Everyone gushed over the creaminess of the sauce, and the kiness of the pastries. Little, then loud noises of happiness escaped each person as they tried the dish. It was heavy, and usually a dinner meal, but Peggy wanted to spoil Skye since she had missed her so much, and food was the best way to do it.


    ¡°I have a special treat fer dessert: candied pecan ice cream. Homemade!¡± Peggy announced, nearly making Skye choke on her bite.


    .....


    She stood up and hugged Peggy without warning while saying; ¡°THANK YOU! Thank you! Thank you! Thank you! Yer the Best, Peg!¡±


    ¡°Why is she so excited?¡± Magnus asked before shoving a bite of the ¨¤ king into his mouth.


    ¡°Because candied pecans are one of her favorite sweets,¡± Tidas answered with a slightly smug expression on his face.


    Seeing her husband¡¯s clout, Skye smirked and asked; ¡°If ya know they be me favorite, then why don¡¯t cha buy ¡¯em fer me on asion?¡±


    Tidas¡¯ grin grew; ¡°I have before, if you recall..¡±


    Skye¡¯s cheeks flushed prettily; ¡°Aye, ya did...¡±


    As the two made eyes at each other, Peggy cleared her throat, then stated; ¡°I¡¯ll go get the desserts since the foods nearly gone.¡±


    As Skye, Tidas, Shasta, Lawrence, Magnus, and Maevis all sat at the tiny table, Peggy left the room to grab the dessert. When she pulled the door closed, Shasta saw the same smile that she¡¯d had on her face since Skye hade home. It made her grin in turn, finally seeing Peggy in high spirits again.


    Shasta looked at Skye while still grinning and said; ¡°You know, she Really missed you. Her and Genie were driving everyone insane there for a bit.. Well, at least me.¡±


    ¡°No, it was everyone, dear. Not Peggy though, just Genie. He just pops up in the most random ces sometimes. It¡¯s...unnerving,¡± Lawrence added as he set his fork on top of his te, then stacked it in the center with everyone else¡¯s.


    Skye chuckled; ¡°Well, he is a ninja.. And he does like ta mess wit people, so he was probably doin¡¯ it on purpose.¡±


    ¡°....Knew it,¡± Lawrence muttered, which made everyone at the tableugh.


    As the group discussed random things, other servants came and cleared the dishes away. A youngss no more than twelve came into the room, set the bowls and spoons for the ice cream down, curtsied, then left without a word. Both Skye and Tidas wondered why she was working, but thess was gone before they had a chance to ask.


    As everyone got back to talking, the two made a mental note to find out from Peggyter what the girl¡¯s story was..


    As the conversation carried on, Tidas announced that while Lawrence¡¯s son Victor may be his actual Best Man; Tidas still wanted to throw him a bachelor¡¯s party. The two brothers exchanged a smirk that was unmistakable for anything else..


    Shasta¡¯s ears had instantly ttened, so Skye smirked before countering; ¡°So long as yer good wit us havin¡¯ a bachelorette party ta match.¡±


    Lawrence¡¯s quirked an eyebrow; ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Speakin¡¯ inly: if you men get strippers, then so do we,¡± Skye replied like it was amon conversation.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a thing,¡± Lawrence stated with a furrowed brow.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a thing,¡± Skye replied.


    ¡°And how would you know it¡¯s a thing?¡± Tidas asked with an equally interested expression.


    ¡°Because I know things,¡± Skye stated while not looking at her husband¡¯s face.


    Tidas¡¯ face turned serious; ¡°HOW do you know that?¡±


    Skye¡¯s face was red as she stammered; ¡°What?! It said Magic Mike on the front! I thought it was an educational movie! I thought he was a mage-Wait, how do you know about it?!¡±


    Tidas crossed his arms as he coughed a little; ¡°I may or may not have thought sim-ya know what? Murdoc is an Asshole, and that¡¯s all I¡¯ll say about it..¡±


    Skye¡¯s eyes went wide as she tried not tough; ¡°Oh, no, no, no husband.. Ya got a lot ta say-¡±


    ¡°Okay, you two! Save your squabbling forter,¡± Maevis squeaked out as she tried to look serious.


    ¡°What¡¯s a Movie? Does this Mike fellow make them?¡± Magnus asked, not really following the conversation.


    Skye and Tidas burst out inughter, confusing everyone, but they all smiled. The two were infectious with their good mood, and the room was full of joviality when Peggy came back. She was smiling as well, but there was something forced about it that Skye immediately noticed.


    As she came over, everyone saw Nics fluttering in behind her. He had the same kind of forced smile that Peggy had, which automatically made Skye ask if they were okay. Nic looked at Maevis and nodded, then flew over to the tiny table that she was sitting at.


    As he sat down, Nic looked up at everyone with an apologetic expression; ¡°I¡¯m sorry for ruining the mood, but I just met with a contact, and I don¡¯t think that this information can wait.. Sync had formed an alliance with Mano. The Crowned Princess¡¯ brother announced it two days ago.¡±


    Magnus shot up out of his chair; ¡°How Dare He! Victor is supposed to be family! How dare he betray us! If he wants a war, he¡¯ll get one!¡±


    Lawrence and Tidas jumped to their feet as Lawrence tried to reason with him; ¡°Calm down, Father. We can¡¯t just dere war without knowing the terms of their partnership. We have to have absolute cause to attack them, not just our pride.¡±


    Magnus was about to snap at his son, but Tidas backed him by asking Nics; ¡°Do you know if there¡¯s a War Pact within the treaty? Or any of the terms?¡±


    Nics sighed; ¡°I was told that the way it¡¯s worded is very broad, and that the only specifics pertained to their trade agreement. There is, however, a use stating that they can basically ban together if their mutual interests are threatened. Which means if Alcon goes to war with either Mano or Sync..¡±


    ¡°The other joins in,¡± Tidas finished for him; ¡°Which means that Ital will get involved as well.. This could turn Very bad if we handle this poorly, Father. We need to have an emergency meeting with the nobles, and inform the Hignders of the situation as well-¡±


    ¡°Do we want to give them a chance to rethink the treaty?¡± Lawrence asked with a sarcastic tone.


    Skye barked a sharpugh; ¡°Are ya kiddin¡¯? Danglin¡¯ the chance fer a war in front of them is incentive ta sign.¡±


    Lawrence blinked several times at Skye in astonishment before the MacArthur men collected their ice cream, and left Skye and Tidas¡¯ quarters. Shasta, Skye, Maevis, Nics, and Peggy all got their scoops, then sat together a few moments absorbing what had just happened. The first thing that broke the heavy silence was Skye¡¯s reaction to tasting the ice cream.


    She knew that they were in the middle of a serious moment, but it was practically sacrilege to waste such deliciousness. As Skye savored the buttery undertone and sweetness of the treat, Skye asked Nic; ¡°How did ya know that Mano announced the treaty?¡±


    Nic shed a small grin; ¡°we Fae are everywhere.¡±


    ¡°Oh, shut it, Nic,¡± Maevis stated with irritation and worry in her voice; ¡°Give a real answer.¡±


    ¡°Fine! Take all the fun out of it,¡± Nicsined before exining; ¡°The Empress has spies in every human kingdom, in every human pce. Not much happens that Titania doesn¡¯t know about.¡±


    ¡°And that be Celestia¡¯s mother, correct?¡± Peggy asked as she took a bite of her creation.


    ¡°Aye,¡± Maevis answered; ¡°She¡¯s the actual ruler of all Fae, whereas Celestia just controls Warrick Forest. The only ce that we Fae have issues getting into is the Sync Kingdom.. That king is a selfish, arrogant man, but he knows how to use what he¡¯s got..¡±


    Shasta perked up her ears; ¡°What¡¯s he got?¡±


    Skye handed Peggy her empty bowl, thanked her, then replied; ¡°The Celestial Key. It¡¯s also called the Northern Star.¡±


    Shasta looked at Nics; ¡°Like the one from those Santa stories that you told Skye?¡±


    Skye nodded; ¡°Aye, that one.. Which ya never told me how ya lost it. Twas after yer fight wit Lord Herod, right?¡±


    Nics and Maevis both looked down at the table beneath their feet as Nics replied; ¡°Aye, it was, but a few decades after. Do you remember me telling you about the jewel he had? That was imbued with Dark magic?¡±


    Skye nodded in the positive before Nics continued; ¡°After he helped me beat Herod and save Yuletide, Krampus disappeared. I didn¡¯t see him but once a year to retrieve the Star from him. A wee bit over hundred years ago, he refused to give me the Star.. Saying that humans didn¡¯t deserve Yuletide, and that he would stop me from ever delivering presents again..¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Shasta asked as she propped herself up on her elbows on the table, and listened intently.


    Nics sighed; ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, but I will warn you right now: there is no happy ending..¡±

 Chapter 430

    430 The ws Brothers(Part One)


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE AND VIOLENCE***


    Nics took a deep breath as he looked at the four women; ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll have to tell you the events that led up to our fight.. Krampus was a good man, up until the end. He had suffered more than most throughout his life. Spending a good chunk of it alone. When he finally did find some happiness..¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told Skye before that Krampus wasn¡¯t like the other Fae, and he was nothing like the humans. While no one really said anything or bothered him, most Fae avoided my brother, and humans feared him. Aside from a handful of Fae, no one really interacted with my brother but Maevis and me. Humans could be cruel, but for the asional human child. The young ones recognized the kindness in him.¡±


    ¡°Are the stories about him taking children true?¡± Shasta asked, not realizing the insensitivity of the question.


    Peggy grabbed the tip of her ear, and yanked hard enough to aggravate Shasta as she said; ¡°Where be yer manners?! Stuck in a hairball somewhere?!¡±


    Nics smiled softly at the surly servant; ¡°It¡¯s alright, Peggy, but thank you for your consideration.¡±


    After Peggy released her, Shasta ttened her ears lightly; ¡°Sorry, it just kinda slipped out.¡±


    Nic assured her that it was fine, then continued; ¡°They¡¯re half-true. My brother took in orphans with a woman along the boarder of Alcon and Ruscovic, near the edge of the Hignds in the north. I met her a few times before the battle with Lord Herod, but didn¡¯t learn what had happened until right after..¡±


    ¡°Ya don¡¯t have ta tell us if ye don¡¯t want to, Nic. We won¡¯t think badly about ya for it,¡± Skye stated as she watched her wee friend struggling to keep hisposure.


    .....


    Nics shook his head; ¡°No, it needs to be said. And you might hear something, or learn something that mighte in handyter..¡±


    ¡°Krampus loved Amelia, even if he never said it out loud. You could tell by the way that he talked about her.. She was born an albino, and shunned by the vigers near her. Krampus lived in a cave around a mile from her home. He told me that a few of the younger men had chased her to near his cave, and he found them before they could vite her..¡±


    As the four women scrunched their faces in disgust and anger, Nics continued; ¡°She took in children that had been abandoned, and worked arge field by herself to make ends meet. After Krampus had saved her, she invited him back to her small house for a meal.¡±


    ¡°The look on my brother¡¯s face when he told me about her.. I hadn¡¯t seen him so happy in decades. She didn¡¯t cower from him, or walk on eggshells around him. She just treated him like a person..¡±


    ¡°She sounds lovely, and I like her name,¡± Skyemented with a soft smile.


    Nics grinned sincerely, then went on with his tale; ¡°The children took quite a bit longer to warm up to him, until he brought me over to meet them. They didn¡¯t believe that Krampus was my brother, or that he helped make many of the toys that I delivered.¡±


    ¡°Like me Da¡¯s favorite from when he was a bairn,¡± Skyemented enthusiastically.


    Nics chuckled as he replied; ¡°Aye, like that one. He was amazing at it, and faster than any elf or sprite I had ever seen. Even with staying in a cave for three months out of the year, he still had enough time to make nearly a quarter of the toys himself.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡± Shasta called out instinctively.


    ¡°I thought he made the toys in the north?¡± Peggymented.


    Nics nodded in the positive; ¡°Aye, that¡¯s where he spent the rest of the year. Most think that I live at the North Pole, but it was Krampus. He has an ice castle about three days flight away from the Old Capital. It¡¯s hard to get to, but it¡¯s one of the most beautiful ces in the world.¡±


    ¡°Maybe we can go there someday?¡± Skye mentioned, earning enthusiastic nods from Shasta and Peggy.


    Maevis shook her head in the negative; ¡°Skye might be able to go there some day, but I doubt that anyone else could make it. And she¡¯d have to have Zazzy take her. There¡¯s an ice bridge that we copsed, after.. Usually, only the Ice Elves can get across.¡±


    Nics¡¯ demeanor grew remorseful as he focused on the story again; ¡°Nothing lives that far north except for pr bears, the Ice Elves, and penguins. I didn¡¯t want anyone going into my brother¡¯s home at first, but I gave it to the Ice Elves about forty years ago. They make toys for the Kringles in return for living there.¡±


    ¡°Anyways, after Krampus met Amelia, they became inseparable. So much so that Titania wanted to meet her. The day that they were leaving, Amelia was dropping children off at houses that she trusted when...¡±


    Everyone waited quietly and patiently for Nics to collect himself before he continued; ¡°Apparently, someone had seen Amelia and Krampus together in the woods foraging. Nearly the entire vige showed up at her home while my brother was meeting a friend to get tickets for a ship. A few of the older children that she had taken care of apanied the vigers..¡±


    ¡°Theds had been caught stealing from the others multiple times, so she had kicked them out. They were seventeen, so they were more than old enough to take care of themselves. They just didn¡¯t want to..¡±


    Nics took a slow, calming breath; ¡°They said that Amelia had summoned a demon, and that she was going to use it to attack the vige.. For all of the years that they had ridiculed and shunned her. It was a t-out lie, of course, but the vigers didn¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°Amelia took in any child, including bastards and disabled kids. The parents had left them outside to die, to hide their so-called shame. She couldn¡¯t have children of her own, and despised anyone who abandoned a child.¡±


    Skye¡¯s expression radiated anger; ¡°I dinna me her. They knew where she lived! They coulda just taken their child TO her. Not just left¡¯em ta die! What the fuck is Wrong with humans?¡±


    ¡°No idea,¡± Maevis and Shasta said at the same time.


    Peggy swallowed a bite of the ice cream that she had made, then asked; ¡°What about Changlings? Did they not take the bairns?¡±


    Nics shook his head; ¡°They can¡¯t handle the extreme cold up there in the middle of winter, so those abandoned don¡¯t have much of a chance. Amelia was a blessing to those children and their parents. She didn¡¯t ask for anything, or bother anyone, and they killed her for it..¡±


    As Nics¡¯ eyes started to shimmer in the light from unshead tears, he swallowed hard before he continued; ¡°They chased her to her house, locked her inside, and set it on fire. When Krampus came back and found her, he lost it.. He murdered all of the vigers except for the children that he and Amelia had saved...Even the other children.¡±


    The four women gasped in horror as Nics began to talk again; ¡°I didn¡¯t know what had happened when I came to ask for his help with Lord Herod. He was in his castle making toys like normal, and I didn¡¯t see any of the children the first time I was there after the tragedy. After the victory over Herod, he returned to the north, and raised the children to be warriors.¡±


    ¡°A few decades after the battle, I started to hear rumors of a monster named Krampus that would kidnap naughty children. At first, he wasn¡¯t taking bad kids, but ones he saw as abused or abandoned. Once the curse took root, he started..¡±


    Nics cleared his throat; ¡°A young girl had caught him, and saved a pair of siblings by offering herself in their stead. Since she was a noble¡¯s daughter, her father had sent a small army to take her back.. Krampus killed them all, and sent their heads back as a message.¡±


    ¡°Why did he take her? I can¡¯t imagine that she was neglected,¡± Shastamented as her tail swayed.


    ¡°Initially I think it was because she had offered herself up to him. When I met her father and saw a picture of her: she looked like Amelia. Even in her painting, there was a loneliness to her. Due to her father, she was akin to a beautiful bird in a cage. She was his only child, and had lost her mother during childbirth..¡±


    ¡°Wait, how did he get his hands on her? Why would she defend other children?¡± Shasta asked with a confused expression.


    Nic grinned at her; ¡°How do you think? She was a teenager: she snuck out..¡±


    Seeing Peggy put a couple drops of whiskey into his thimble, Nics paused, then kept going after he had downed it; ¡°The lord did love his daughter, even if it was smothering to her. She often went for rides by herself in a pasture that her father had cordoned off for her. She would ride to the far end, tie off the horse, then sneak into the city. That¡¯s how she came across Krampus and the children.¡±


    Shasta nodded, satisfied with the exnation right as Skye asked; ¡°Did he take her then?¡±


    ¡°She told me after that he had started to, but turned back and left her outside of the pasture. He visited her a handful of times over a couple of weeks.. She had befriended Krampus..¡±


    Nics shed a small smile before it had vanished; ¡°Everything was fine until her father had announced her engagement to a man thirty years older than her. She was thirteen, and would marry on her sixteenth birthday.¡±


    ¡°...That¡¯s just gross! And to force a child into that!¡± Shasta stated with her ears bent back in anger.


    Nics nodded; ¡°Whitney thought the same thing, and asked my brother to save her. He agreed, and took her north..¡±


    Skye quirked an eyebrow; ¡°What did Tiberius think of all of this?¡±


    Maevis slumped slightly; ¡°He was gone by then, dear.. Nics had toe find me to help him with his brother.¡±


    Skye shed her a sympathetic expression; ¡°Sorry, Mae.¡±


    ¡°Tis fine, dear. He had a good life, even if it seemed far too short to me,¡± Maevis replied.


    Nics cleared his throat; ¡°I found Maevis in Warrick Forest, and asked her to help me. I knew something was wrong after I got the Star from him. He just seemed...different. Colder..¡±


    After Nic shook his head, he refocused; ¡°After I hadpleted the Yuletide delivery, I went to Krampus¡¯ castle to give him the Star back. That was when I saw the children, and learned that the curse he had been infected with by the Dark magic jewel that Herod had festered. It fed off of his hatred for humans, and turned him evil.¡±


    ¡°Instead of the children being like family to him, they became his servants. Working day and night to make toys, and maintain the castle. When the toys turned out poorly, he punished them. From walking in the snow without shoes on, to whipping them for standing up for themselves.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s terrible,¡± Peggy gasped.


    ¡°Aye.. The Krampus I knew and loved was gone, and only a monster remained in his ce. That was when I went off to find Maevis. We learned from Celestia that the Northern Star wasn¡¯t responsible for his change, and that my theory about Herod¡¯s jewel was correct.¡±


    ¡°What is the Star exactly? Is it like the Ethereal Spear?¡± Shasta inquired.


    Maevis perked up; ¡°It¡¯s exactly like the Spear, but at the opposite end of the spectrum. Where the Spear exudes Dark and Ether magic, the Celestial Key, or Northern Star as we call it, emits light magic. It also affects the Elemental traits, like Water and Earth. It can essentially connects to the traits that use the positive energies in the universe, whereas the Spear uses the negative.¡±


    Nics nodded, then continued; ¡°We tried to use the Star to purify him, but Krampus had embraced the Dark magic by then. He refused to be helped, then attacked us. He said that humans didn¡¯t deserve good things such as toys, or to even live. He said that he was going to take over the Fae by killing Titania and Celestia, then have the Fae turn on the humans world-wide. We had no choice but to fight..¡±

 Chapter 431

    431 The ws Brothers(Part Two)


    ¡°Tis alright, Nic. We can figure what happened from here,¡± Skyemented when she saw his struggle to maintain hisposure.


    Nics shook his head; ¡°No, I need to tell it. Maybe I¡¯ve missed something that can exin how the Sync King got his hands on the Key.¡±


    Shasta¡¯s ears perked up as she went to say something, but Peggy grabbed the end of her tail to stop her. She nearly hissed in anger, but Nics had started talking again. The two immediately froze, and turned to listen..


    ¡°At first, Krampus just refused to hand over the Star. We tried to convince him to give it to us, but Someone lost their temper..¡±


    Nics nced sideways at Maevis, who looked insulted as she said; ¡°He called me a wrinkled tree topper! He asked for it!¡±


    Nics¡¯ expression turned angry; ¡°It was a delicate situation! And you knew something was wrong with him! I told you! But you didn¡¯t listen!¡±


    Maevis looked hurt, then furious as she countered; ¡°He was stealing Children! What¡¯d ya want me to do?! Pat him on the back, and tell him it was okay?! When you dragged me out of the forest after Tiberius¡¯ death, it was to STOP your brother! Not talk him down from a cliff he¡¯d already jumped off!¡±


    The two Fae fluttered up to be inches from each other as Maevis had yelled. Skye, Shasta, and Peggy were all stunned by their anger, and didn¡¯t know how to stop it. As Maevis finished speaking, Nics snapped back with harsh words..


    ¡°Tiberius was Gone, but my brother was Still alive! If you would¡¯ve just Listened to me for ONCE in your obnoxious life, then Maybe I could¡¯ve saved him-¡±


    .....


    ¡°Do you dare try to pin Krampus¡¯ death on me! HE kidnapped CHILDREN! There¡¯s no going back after that! And if I remember correctly: You are the one that let him fall!¡±


    Nics flinched like Maevis had pped him. She immediately regretted what she¡¯d said; ¡°Nic, I¡¯m so sorry.. I didn¡¯t mean to say that. I know that you didn¡¯t have a choice.¡±


    Scoffing, he replied; ¡°No, I did have a choice..¡±


    ¡°Really, you guys don¡¯t have to keep going.. That....I¡¯m not gonna lie: that was scary,¡± Shastamented as she and Peggy were practically leaning against each other in solidarity.


    ¡°Aye,¡± Skye added; ¡°If it¡¯s gonna cause a fight between ya two, then tis not worth hearin¡¯.¡±


    Maevis and Nics shared a look, then sighed and separated. Nics had to finish the story because he believed that Skye might catch something that he didn¡¯t before..


    After Peggy had cleared away the bowls, Nics continued; ¡°After Maevis attacked Krampus for refusing to hand over the children and the Northern Star, he went back to his castle. We broke in, but it had it¡¯s difficulties..¡±


    ¡°There was a Fae named Relic that made Golem cores, and he had made about sixty for Krampus. He put them inside giant ice sculptures of himself, and had originally used them as helpers for his toy making. But when we showed up, Krampus had been using them to guard and direct the children.¡±


    ¡°Were they alright?¡± Skye inquired, wondering how bad Krampus had gotten.


    Nics shed a small smile; ¡°Oh, they were well fed, clothed warmly, and given beds to sleep in, but their spirits seemed broken. The Ice Guards could¡¯ve easily been outran, but the siblings were always split apart, and he always tried to take them in pairs. Even if he took decent care of the children, what he did was inexcusable..¡±


    Nics requested a ¡®strong drink¡¯ from Peggy, waited for her to return, then thanked her before he continued; ¡°After we had destroyed most of the golems, we found an Ice Elf in the dungeons. We were looking for Whitney and found the Princess of the Ice Elves..¡±


    Everyone but Maevis looked shocked. She exined that the elf had once been contracted by Krampus to construct his ice pce. When he refused to pay for repairs, she started to tear the pce down. He threw a pair of sealing stone cuffs on her, and locked her away until ¡®she was ready to be reasonable¡¯.


    Nics chuckled as Maevis described her outrage, and how she had started to destroy the castle as soon as she had been freed. They had gotten all of the children out except for Whitney, who was with Krampus. As the story turned back to it¡¯s main storyline, Nics took a deep breath, then started speaking..


    ¡°After Yuka went off to rip apart the castle, Mae and I took off towards the top balcony. Krampus liked it out there, so we figured that it was where he¡¯d be. Whitney was with him, and yelled to us as soon as we had arrived that there was something wrong with him..¡±


    ¡°When my brother looked at me, all I saw was pitch-ck eyes staring at me.. Then he attacked Mae and me. Whitney was crying for us to stop, but it was like he was possessed..¡±


    As Nics paused topose himself again, Maevis picked up the story; ¡°As Nic had his feathered friends attack Krampus, I flew in close, and got the Northern Star from him. We tried to use it to purify him, but it didn¡¯t work..¡±


    ¡°Neither of ye two are Light mages,¡± Skyemented.


    ¡°Why would that matter?¡± Shasta asked as she knocked back a shot.


    ¡°Cause ye gotta have Light magic ta touch the Ethereal Spear, so I figured that purification fell under Light magic,¡± Skye replied with a half-shrug.


    ¡°Aye, Skye¡¯s correct,¡± Nics interjected; ¡°Purification is a Light magic move, ording to Celestia. It usually works on those that were, in a sense, infected with Dark magic.. But Krampus had epted the darkness.. There was no saving him by that point..¡±


    ¡°We had fought until he had realized that he would lose. Krampus then grabbed ahold of Whitney, and jumped over the edge of the balcony. A massive bird that looked like a pelican caught them, and flew them down to my sleigh.¡±


    ¡°Nooo, he didn¡¯t.. By the gods!¡± Skye muttered in disbelief.


    Nics nodded in dismay; ¡°Aye, he did: Krampus stole me sleigh, and tried to fly off with Whitney and the Northern Star..¡±


    ¡°We flew after them, and tried to get him to stop, but Krampus was long-gone by then. The Dark magic had warped his brain into thinking that he was saving Whitney, which I still partially agree to.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Shasta asked.


    ¡°Her father did break off her engagement shortly after she went off with Krampus. He finally realized how upset she was over the engagement, and decided to let her choose a suitor herself. But that was all if he got her back..¡±


    ¡°Which he almost didn¡¯t, but he Did get his daughter back thanks to you,¡± Maevis stated as she watched Nic¡¯s expression plummet.


    ¡°Aye, but is that one child possibly worth existence?¡±


    Shasta quirked an eyebrow at him; ¡°What do you mean by that?!¡±


    Nics sighed; ¡°Krampus hit Mae, and knocked her out as we were fighting in the sleigh. I made him shift suddenly, and it tipped it.....We all fell out. Krampus and Whitney couldn¡¯t fly, and neither could the Celestial Key..I had to make a choice..¡±


    ¡°You saved thess!¡± Peggy eximed.


    Nic nodded with a zombie-ish expression; ¡°Aye, and I lost the Key.. Now the Sync King has it.. I killed creation..¡±


    ¡°I dinna think it works like that,¡± Skye interjected; ¡°Considerin¡¯ that all of this Catalyst crap is written down, there has ta be at least an edge of truth to the concept of fate. And if fates and destinies are a real thing, then that makes you a tool, not a mastermind, Nic. Ya did what ye could with the options given: tis not yer fault.¡±


    Nics had heard many different arguments why he shouldn¡¯t me himself for Krampus¡¯ death, but Skye¡¯s was the first one that had actually made him feel better. He smiled at her with unshead tears, then mmed the thimble that Peggy had just refilled for him. As he wiped his mouth and eyes, he med the wetness on the whiskey..


    The group talked about what had happened to Whitney after the incident with Krampus for a time. Turned out that Skye and Shasta had met her descendant before, they just hadn¡¯t recognized the name. Apparently Whitney had married a man named Washburn, who then married into the Reinbolt family.


    Skyeughed hard as she thought about her adoptive uncle, and hoped that she would see him soon.. ¡®Uncle Ryker will love ta learn about his family¡¯s history..¡¯


    As the thought crossed her mind, Nics sat down at the table with Maevis again; ¡°Now that you know the story, let me ask you something..¡±


    ¡°Shoot,¡± Skye stated before knocking back a shot of her own.


    ¡°Maevis and I have been searching the river where the Celestial Key fell for decades. To the point of getting caught by a few Hignder children. My question to you is: do you have a theory as to how the Key ended up in the Sync Kingdom? Let alone their king¡¯s hands?¡±


    Skye leaned back in her chair; ¡°Well, that depends on a number of factors.. Where did it fall?¡±


    Maevis perked up; ¡°In the River that runs through most of the bloody continent..¡±


    Skye donned a focused expression; ¡°How much did it weigh?¡±


    Nics and Maevis shared a confused nce before Mae answered; ¡°Five, maybe seven pounds?¡±


    ¡°Was there bad weather any time around the fight that would cause the spillway ta increase?¡±


    Nics quirked an eyebrow at her; ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    Skye smirked; ¡°Remember that wee parcel ofnd that Ital owns? That connects the kingdoms every flood season, and could be how it made it¡¯s way into Ital. Or maybe a Hignder found it and sold it. There¡¯s a hundred ways it coulda gotten into his hands..¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s in who¡¯s hands? And how much did they charge for it?¡± Lawrence joked as he and Tidas came into the room.


    Tidas looked at the bottle of whiskey, then at his wife; ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit early for that still? It¡¯s only three o¡¯clock.¡±


    Skye looked at Tidas with a deted expression; ¡°I dinna wanna hear thatin¡¯ from you, mister drunkard..¡±


    Shasta perked up; ¡°What? When did Tidas have a drinking problem?¡±


    As Skye chuckled, she looked at Shasta and replied; ¡°You should ask Amara about it.. All I¡¯ll say is that he¡¯s a baby when he pukes.¡±


    Tidas mock-red at his wife as he replied; ¡°Hey, what happens in the Hignds, stays in the Hignds..¡±


    As he kissed Skye on her forehead, everyone heard a voice from the door call out; ¡°Oh, yer friggin¡¯ hrious if ya think Ima gonna keep My mouth shut!¡±


    Skye and Tidas looked at each other, but had different expressions as they both said; ¡°Murdoc..¡±

 Chapter 432

    432 Old Connections And New Problems(Part One)


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Tidas asked in a t tone as Murdoc walked into his bedroom.


    Amara and Petrie followed in after him. Their heads bobbed around as they took in Skye and Tidas¡¯ room. The furniture and carpets matched the room, except for a small bundle of bedding in the corner. It looked like a bed for the world¡¯srgest dog, but found out that it was Zazzy¡¯s old bed.


    ¡°I canna believe she used ta be that small,¡± Amaramented with a soft smile.


    Skye chuckled; ¡°Actually, she was tiny when she¡¯d hatched. Smaller than an adult cat, but she shot up to small dog-sized within a week. I miss her curlin¡¯ up by me head when we slept. Her wee trilly purr was like a knock-out drug.¡±


    Shasta eyed the two new Hignders with suspicion. She liked Petrie well enough, but Murdoc and Amara were basically the heads of the Hignds. She had fought Murdoc himself twice, but he always ran off as soon as he saw Tidas on the field.


    Her ears bent back partially on instinct, which Amara had caught. She knew of Shasta through reputation and from Skye¡¯s stories, and figured that she and Zas would be hard sells on the whole ¡®friendship¡¯ aspect. Both sides had bloodied pasts caused by the other, and to expect no animosity was a fanciful notion.


    Amara¡¯s eyes zeroed in on Shasta as she spoke in a poised manner; ¡°I take it that ya be the Vice Commander of the RMC. I be Amara McLeod, and this be Murdoc Campbell: King of the Hignds.¡±


    Tidas looked between the two women, then shared an anxious nce with Murdoc. They were both sarcastic, intelligent, and high-ranking officials in their own kingdoms. But there was a tenseness in the air that was foreboding..


    Shasta smiled pleasantly at Amara; ¡°Yep...¡±


    .....


    The silence growing deafening, Skye looked at Amara with a half-pleading expression; ¡°Hey, how ¡¯bout ya tell Shasta about Tidas makin¡¯ an arse of himself?¡±


    Shasta looked at Amara with a quirked eyebrow; ¡°How bad was it?¡±


    Amara smirked; ¡°He was sleepin¡¯ next ta Zazzye nightfall.¡±


    ¡°Hey?! I¡¯m right here,¡± Tidas bellowed with indignation.


    Amara and Shasta both stared at him with cocky grins on their faces as Amara quipped; ¡°Well, dinna make an arse of yer self in the first ce if ya don¡¯t want others talkin¡¯ about it. Have ya never heard the phrase ¡®If ya couldna tell yer Momma about it, then ya shouldna be doin¡¯ it¡¯? That¡¯s the principle here.¡±


    Tidas huffed and readied himself to snap at Amara when Shasta said; ¡°Oh if he doesn¡¯t want you to tell me about it, then I have to hear it: ammo forter.¡±


    Looking at his older brother, Tidas gestured with his hands at Shasta as he said; ¡°You gonna do something about this?¡±


    Lawrence barked a sharpugh; ¡°I can do no more about Shasta than you could do about Skye. Resign yourself, my brother.. It¡¯s easier this way.¡±


    Everyone in the room started tough, even Tidas, when the King¡¯s right-hand-man came in with a message for Tidas and Lawrence. Magnus had sent out notices to all of the lords in Alcon telling them that a special meeting was going to be held after the celebration banquet. Hearing the conversation, Murdoc perked up..


    ¡°What meetin¡¯? What do ya need an emergency meetin¡¯ for?¡±


    Lawrence cleared his throat nervously, but Tidas didn¡¯t miss an honest beat; ¡°Mano has signed a treaty with our enemy, the Sync kingdom. My oldest brother¡¯s wife, the Crowned Princess Karena¡¯s twin brother is Mano¡¯s King. The meeting is to discuss the possible scenarios that could develop, and how we¡¯re going to handle them as theye.¡±


    Murdoc smirked; ¡°Sounds like a fight¡¯s a brewin¡¯.. Would make sense for yer ally¡¯s King ta sit in on the meetin¡¯.. Maybe offer some aid..¡±


    Tidas chuckled; ¡°Aye, we already know toe to you if we need skulls crushed. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Or stuff blown up,¡± Murdoc added softly, but Lawrence¡¯s face scrunched.


    ¡°Yours is a newly formed alliance, so I doubt that my Father will allow you to sit in.¡±


    Murdoc quirked an eyebrow at Lawrence; ¡°Who¡¯s this dobber?¡±


    Lawrence¡¯s face went stony as he extended his hand, and replied in obvious irritation; ¡°I¡¯m Lawrence MacArthur: King of Ruscovic.¡±


    Murdoc grabbed his hand and shook it firmly as he said; ¡°Oh aye! The middle brother! I gotcha, I gotcha.. I take it yer goin¡¯?¡±


    Lawrence nodded; ¡°Aye, but that¡¯s because I¡¯m a MacArthur, not because I¡¯m the king of Ruscovic.¡±


    Murdoc shrugged; ¡°So? Just because ya call a tomato a tomato doesna mean it isna a vegetable anymore.¡±


    ¡°Tomatoes are a fruit,¡± Skye bellowed from the other side of the table as she tried to calm the brewing situation down.


    As soon as Petrie had entered the room and saw Nics, he started to yell at him; ¡°You arse! Ya forgot ta go see me mother and sister this past Yuletide! I was all set ta surprise¡¯em, and ya never showed up!¡±


    Nics had admitted to forgetting his deal with Petriest year..


    When he had agreed to wear the elf costume that the Kringles used for training, Nic had swore to visit Petrie¡¯s family on Yuletide the following year. The children had loved seeing Tidas and Petrie dressed up, and Nics driving the sleigh, but Petrie had hated most of the experience. It was ufortable and freezing the entire time, but finding a way for his wee sister to meet Santa had been worth the hardship.


    Then: he never showed up...


    ¡°I set up a fake trap so I could act like I caught ya! Ya know who I caught instead?! Me sister¡¯s, cat Mr. Dinky! She told me ta grow up! That Santa the ws wasna real!¡±


    Petrie¡¯s words had stung Nics, and he knew that he was in the wrong for forgetting his promise. Maevis, on the other hand, didn¡¯t like how he was talking to her best friend. She started to snap at him about showing respect to his elders when Petrie made a crack of his own at Maevis¡¯ expense.


    ¡°Respect has ta be earned first! And if people handed out respect based on age alone: you¡¯d be a god by now!¡±


    Recognizing a jab at her age when she heard one, Maevis tore into him; ¡°You wanna talk about respect?! You don¡¯t know me, and I don¡¯t know you, but you¡¯re arrogant enough toment on ady¡¯s age?! Were you dropped as a child?!¡±


    Murdoc grinned, seeing an opportunity to negate the argument; ¡°But I know you. I met ya as a wee hellion by the river a lifetime ago. And considerin¡¯ that ya havena changed at all since then, Ima one of the few people that CANment on yer age. Yer like an antique doll-¡±


    ¡°A doll?! A DOLL?! Listen here, you overgrown tree of a man-¡±


    ¡°Murdy?¡± Nicsmented out of no where, making Petrie even more irate as he continued to yell at him.


    Amara smiled broadly at the old Fae; ¡°Aye, that be him. And I was Amara Keith back then. I go by McLeod now due to me marriage, but me maiden name be Keith.¡±


    Maevis¡¯ features lit up with surprised happiness before shifting to suspicion; ¡°No shit?! That was you two?! If that¡¯s true, then how did you meet us?¡±


    Murdoc smiled mischievously; ¡°I hooked Santa when I was fishin¡¯, and Amara almost set ¡®Miss Mae¡¯ on fire when she came out the water.¡±


    Skye looked away from Petrie¡¯s ranting face, andughed as she asked; ¡°How did that happen?!¡±


    Maevis shrugged; ¡°We were looking along the bottom for the Celestial Key when a hook got snagged on Nic¡¯s pants. He got yanked up to the surface, so I swam after him, but I also had built up a wee bit of magic. Just in case we came across anything that wanted to give us trouble.¡±


    ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you use your Earth magic to look for it?¡± Tidas asked.


    Maevis chuckled; ¡°I¡¯m good, but not that good. Your wife could do that because she has a Water trait on top of her Earth one. The soil was too saturated for me to be able to shift through more than a few feet of it at a time. And I can¡¯t control as much as Skye can, either. An acre of regr earth is my limit.¡±


    Skye smirked; ¡°Wait.. Ima stronger than you in Earth magic now?!¡±


    ¡°...How do you figure that?¡± Maevis asked with a confused expression.


    Amara and Murdoc told the two elder Fae about how Skye had healed thend that Richard had poisoned. She healed acres at a time, which astounded Maevis. It took massive amounts of magic to mend such massive damage alone..


    ¡°Wait, how did you get rid of the Dark and Ether magic that had poisoned the ground?¡± Maevis asked, not understanding how a non-Light mage could handle it.


    Skye rubbed at the side of her neck nervously; ¡°About that: I may or may not have....tapped into me shard of the Celestial Key..¡±


    Both Nics and Maevis¡¯ jaws dropped before Maevis nearly yelled; ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us that in your room yesterday?!¡±


    Skye shrugged as she lowered her hand, and grabbed her refilled shot ss; ¡°I didna think of it. I told ya that I cleaned up Richard¡¯s mess. I thought that that statement kinda covered it.¡±


    ¡°How could we have Possibly known that you had used the shard to do that?! You only brought it up when you beat Richard!¡± Maevis had full-on yelled this time.


    Skye took her shot, then asked Peggy for another with irritation in her voice before replying to Maevis; ¡°What¡¯s it matter?! Ya knew I could use it. Does it honestly matter that I used it ta heal thend?¡±


    Maevis sighed heavily as she rubbed at the bridge of her nose; ¡°Because the situations are Vastly Different! Killing one person infected with Dark and Ether magic is one thing, but healing huge chucks ofnd with it requires you to tap into, and use Much more of the Source of All Magic than your body should be able to handle right now.¡±


    ¡°Ima fine! I was fine then, and Ima fine now. So what¡¯s the problem?¡± Skye asked as she watched Peggy pour her one more shot.


    Maevis looked at Nics with a stern expression; ¡°You try to exin it! I¡¯m done..¡±


    ¡°Aye,¡± Nics replied as he fluttered up to be directly in front of Skye; ¡°The point is that Mae¡¯s trying to make is that you shouldn¡¯t physically be able to handle pure magic from the Source yet. That magic is a vtile mixture of all types of magical energies, and cannot be separated from one another. If you weren¡¯t you, Skye: you¡¯d be dead right now. And I¡¯d be willing to bet my favorite sleigh that you suffered a lot of internal damage when you did that..¡±

 Chapter 433

    433 Old Connections And New Problems(Part Two)


    ¡°I did have ta heal me self afterwards, but it wasna bad. Just some perforated organs and such, but those are easy ta fix when ites ta healin¡¯ me self. Other than that, I was fine,¡± Skye replied as she looked at Nics fluttering in front of her.


    Tidas grimaced; ¡°You never told me that you got hurt from healing the ground..¡±


    Skye looked at her husband with a nervous expression; ¡°It really wasna a problem, love. I was fine! If it woulda hurt bad, you would¡¯ve heard about it.¡±


    Tidas wasn¡¯t buying her excuse; ¡°I remember you asking for jerky afterwards, but you never said anything about getting injured. I knew that the amount of magic you were using didn¡¯t add up, and you were healing yourself on top of it?! How are you not dead?!¡±


    Maevis sighed; ¡°Because she is the Catalyst, deard. That amount of power isn¡¯t even a drop in the oceanpared to what she¡¯ll eventually be wielding..¡±


    Peggy walked over to Tidas and handed him a full shot ss as she said; ¡°Now ye see why we¡¯re drinkin¡¯? Touchy subjects today..¡±


    After epting it, Tidas knocked it back then asked; ¡°What do you mean eventually? She tapped into it when we took down my uncle, and that was-¡±


    ¡°Like I said, tis not even a Drop of what Skye will have to wield by the time the prophecyes to fulfillment. Think of it this way: take your universe, and convert it into magical energy. That¡¯s the Source of All Magic.. Our original universe.¡±


    Maevis sipped at the thimble of whiskey that Peggy had provided her after she had finished speaking. She knew that Tidas would realize what it meant for Skye to take in all of that power, even if it was gradual. At some point: Skye would die from it.


    Tidas shed a shocked expression, and looked ready to speak.. Then he nced at Peggy. He wasn¡¯t sure if she could handle hearing about something so terrible happening to her bairn. As he watched her pour herself a shot, take it, then get back to serving everyone; his heart wretched in his chest.


    .....


    ¡®I want to question Maevis and Nics more, but not in front of Peggy and the others.. I need to do this as carefully as possible..¡¯


    Looking directly at Mae, Tidas mouthed; ¡°Tomorrow. RMC office.¡±


    Maevis nodded in understanding, and nearly jumped when she looked over to see Shasta staring at her. Lawrence was still arguing with Murdoc about attending the meeting, so she was sitting and listening to all of the conversations going on around her. Maevis figured that she must¡¯ve had the same train of thought as Tidas, and knew that Skye was in danger.


    Before she could say anything, however, Murdoc and Lawrence¡¯s argument started to get out of hand. The were yelling at each other over the meeting, and Tidas had forgotten to keep an ear out for them. Murdoc was intentionally being difficult, which was irritating Lawrence to no end.


    As he hollered about the Hignder King¡¯sck of basic respect, Shasta stood up; ¡°Will you two knock it off?! It¡¯s not even up to you two to decide on! It¡¯s up to Magnus! So shut up before Ie over there and do it for you!¡±


    Shasta turned her head to look over at Petrie and Nics; ¡°And you two! Just make a n for another date, or next Yuletide! It¡¯s not thatplicated! What is wrong with all of you?!¡±


    ¡°And who gives you the right ta tell people what they can or cannot discuss? Last time I checked: yer the Future Queen of Ruscovic. Not the current Queen of Alcon. Quit puffin¡¯ yer chest, furball,¡± Amara said in a matter-of-fact tone.


    ¡°Oh shit,¡± Both Lawrence and Tidas muttered.


    Murdoc beamed; ¡°Oh! This is gonna be fun ta watch-¡±


    ¡°Shut up Murdoc,¡± Skye and Petrie said at the same time.


    Amara and Shasta stared daggers at each other as Skye frantically tried to think of a way to resolve the situation. She was hoping that the two would get along, but they seemed to be butting heads instead. As she looked about the room, a thought popped into her head.


    ¡°Ya two better settle down before ya cause an incident. The treaty hasna been publicly signed yet, and Magnus could still refuse if ya make a fuss. I dinna see why Murdoc couldna sit in on the meetin¡¯ wit-¡±


    Murdoc grinned and muttered; ¡°Thanks, Skye..¡±


    ¡°-WITH Amara sittin¡¯ next to¡¯em?¡±


    Murdoc¡¯s expression dropped as Amara agreed to keep him quiet, unless his opinion was asked for. Skye turned to Nics and told him that Shasta was right, and that he needed to ept responsibility for his non-actions. When she heard Petrie snicker, she turned on him next..


    ¡°Don¡¯t ye go actin¡¯ all high and mighty wit him! He didna agree ta yer wee setup beforehand, correct?¡±


    Petrie shook his head in the negative, but didn¡¯t get a chance to speak as Skye continued; ¡°Then quit bein¡¯ a bairn about it, and make a new n. I mean, why ya think Santa has spare time fer extra house calls around Yuletide, I¡¯ll never understand-¡±


    ¡°Aye! Alright! I¡¯ll make a n wit him Not around Yuletide, then. But me original idea isna gonna work now..¡±


    Skye sighed while trying not tough at him; ¡°I think she¡¯ll be surprised enough by meetin¡¯ Santa the ws period.. I dinna think ya need ta add any kinda crazy fake story. The real one¡¯s pretty good.¡±


    Petrie scoffed with a smile; ¡°Oh aye! Tell me wee sister that I was tryin¡¯ ta rob you and yer fianc¨¦, but ya spared me over a bloody carvin¡¯, and that I nearly helped ta kill the two that she swears are Demigod lovers.¡±


    Skye coughed while taking a shot, then made Petrie repeat what he¡¯d just said. Sheughed hard, then told him to give his sister a hug when he saw her next. The face Skye had made when she¡¯d finished speaking let Petrie know that something he had said reminded her of something unpleasant..


    Skye wasn¡¯t really angry about going to Sai, mainly because she¡¯d get to see Mei again. Meeting her best friend¡¯s child for the first time, seeing a few familiar faces from when she was a child, and eating delicious food were all enticing. It was just the way that Genie had gone about it that had infuriated her.


    It was like he didn¡¯t want to take the chance that Skye would refuse, even though he should¡¯ve known that she wouldn¡¯t. The situation involved Mei¡¯s safety, and that of her family¡¯s.. ¡®Bawbag shoulda known ta just ask instead of usin¡¯ me as a political pawn..¡¯


    One thing about it all wasn¡¯t sitting right with Skye, and that was Sai¡¯s Senate¡¯s insistence on Zazzying along. She knew that dragons were revered in Sai, but that also meant that a live one would be priceless to them. If they wanted to try and take Zazzy from her, then Skye knew that she would¡¯ve walking right into their hands...


    ¡°Out your head, love.. Your ce is here, with me..¡±


    Tidas¡¯ words brought Skye out of her mind, but his close proximity nearly made her fall over. He was three inches from her face, and directly in front of her. The fact that he had gotten so close to Skye without her even registering it was embarrassing. As her cheeks flushed, Tidas smirked and asked what she was thinking about that had her so distracted.


    Everyone was engaged in various conversations as Tidas sat down next to his wife. Amara, Murdoc, Nics, and Maevis were discussing their childhood meeting. Apparently, Amara was watching over Murdoc with her first husband long before they had married when they fished Nic out of the river.


    Petrie, Shasta, and Lawrence were talking about Victor and Anna, and how they were participating in the wedding. Lawrence told Petrie that he could invite his family if they could reach the capital within a month. Petrie chuckled and exined that it was much quicker to reach without hundreds of soldiers marching along with them.


    Feeling secure that no one was paying particr attention to them, Tidas asked Skye again; ¡°What¡¯s got you so flustered, love?¡±


    Skye sighed; ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why Genie would go behind our backs, and force me hand wit Magnus. He knows that if he woulda told me that Mei was in danger, then I woulda went straight to her.¡±


    ¡°He probably knew that you would, which would¡¯ve earned you a court-martial for abandoning your post during a time of war. My Father would¡¯ve been in a very difficult decision if you had run off right before the Hignd Raid.¡±


    Skye knew that Tidas had a point, but stillmented; ¡°Well, he¡¯s still not sayin¡¯ the whole truth of the matter.. He said as much when we all went over the treaty before, but he didna wanna say too much then.¡±


    Tidas shrugged; ¡°Then give him a chance to tell you before we kill him. I¡¯m still angry that we have to wait to start a family. I was Very much looking forward to trying many, many times to make a bairn..¡±


    Skye felt goosebumps bloom all over her body as her husband left a soft kiss on her shoulder. She knew that he was half-trying tofort her, and half-trying to distract her.. And he was doing a good job at it. Smiling brightly at him, Tidas grinned back as he asked; ¡°Should we kick everyone out early to ¡®get dressed¡¯ for the banquet tonight?¡±


    Skye¡¯s smile stretched into a mischievous smirk; ¡°Not yet, husband. I need ta know why Genie went through Magnus, and why Zazzy is important to Sai¡¯s Senators.. Ima gettin¡¯ a really bad feelin¡¯ about that.. I willna risk our scaly bairn.¡±


    Tidas nodded as he wrapped an arm around her shoulders; ¡°I don¡¯t think they mean her any harm. I just think that they¡¯re having a hard time believing without seeing. And even if someone tried to take Zazzy, Zazzy herself wouldn¡¯t let them. She loves us as much as we love her.¡±


    Skye rubbed her hands together nervously; ¡°I ken, I just got a weird, bad feelin¡¯ about it.. I think about Sai, and that doesna set off any gs. I think about the people, and still no gs.. I just think about leavin¡¯ Alcon wit her, and somethin¡¯....Somethin¡¯ within me is screaming not ta go. I dinna ken what ta do..¡±


    Tidas tightened his grip around his love¡¯s shoulders as he said; ¡°We¡¯ll burn that bridge when we get to it. For now, let¡¯s just try to keep the peace as much as we can. We can only do what we can, Skye. The rest wille in it¡¯s own time.¡±


    As she rubbed a phantom chill from her arms, Skye replied; ¡°Aye.. Let¡¯s just hope that it¡¯s own time doesna bring something bad wit it...¡±

 Chapter 434

    434 Dressing, Not Undressing


    ***WARNING: DESCRIPTIVE SEXUAL CONTENT***


    Tidas worried about Skye¡¯s ominous feeling, but knew that they had no choice but to go. His father was depending upon them to solidify the treaty by presenting Zazzy to the Sai Senate. Genie had guaranteed that nothing would happen to them or Zazzy, but both he and Skye were still upset with him over his maniption, and were having a hard time trusting him.


    Genie was like an older brother to Skye, and a mentor to Tidas in their youth. He lived near Moonshire castle in the cotter¡¯s vige, and taught Skye on an almost daily basis. It did aggravate Tidas that Skye had told Genie about her powers and not him, but he was trying to not let that influence him.


    Skye had told her husband that Genie had convinced her to keep her powers hidden, which she still believed turned out to be the right choice. Tidas agreed, but there was something off about his reasoning..


    Jin Laos was a world renowned assassin and spy. When Tidas had learned about it as a kid, he had asked Genie to tell them stories. He kept the blood and gore out, despite Tidas¡¯ protests, but the two had loved the stories. Right before Tidas had gone to chase after his uncle the first time, Genie had told him a story that was sticking out in his mind.


    About before, and shortly after Jin Laos had arrived in Alcon..


    Genie¡¯s personal records that the senate kept on him had been leaked somehow, and he had publicly retired afterwards. The kingdoms couldn¡¯t take action against him without revealing the circumstances of why they wanted him dead in the first ce, so they publicly ignored it. He very rarely had to deal with assassination attempts due it, but enough to make him want a change of scenery at the time.


    When his brother had told him of Lord Moonstone¡¯s request for a tutor, he had taken it without another thought, and left shortly after that night. Only his family knew of his whereabouts at first, but one final attempt on his life had ended the threats for good..


    A man had attacked him while he was with Skye, and she had nearly set off a trap that he had set. It would¡¯ve killed her instantly, and Genie was furious that he had to reveal his magic to save her. After he had returned her home, Genie found the would-be assassin outside of the castle, hiding in a tall tree.


    .....


    He had snuck up behind him inside the tree without so much as a twig snapping. As he held the dagger up to the man¡¯s throat, Genie gave him two options..


    ¡°You go home and tell the Mu Family that if I see one more of you scurrying around, I WILLe out of retirement.. I hope they recall that I no longer serve a master.. Do your bosses really want a mad dog chasing after them to the ends of the earth?¡±


    The assassin had turned pale and left the moment that Genie had released him, or so Genie had told Tidas. No one had bothered him after that, and Genie had been leading a wonderful, albeit asionally boring life, ever since. He taught Skye, and spoiled her like a favorite little sister.


    Tidas could understand that also being part of his motivation for telling her to hide her trait, but.. ¡®There¡¯s still something missing from all of this.. And I intend to find out what..¡¯


    As Tidas lost himself in his thoughts, Skye had asked everyone to leave the room so they could change. When Murdoc offered to help Skye out of her dress, Tidas snapped back to reality, and not-so-gently shoved him out of the room. After hearing his angry mutters, and the sound of Amara chiding him fading, Tidas turned back to his wife with a cheeky grin..


    Walking up behind her as she started to unzip her pants, Tidas tried to slip a hand into the top of her shirt. Skye had loosened the first few buttons, then started on her pants as she zoned out. Onlying back when she felt Tidas¡¯ searching hand on her flesh.


    ¡°And what do ya think yer doin¡¯, husband? We dinna have time fer that. Not if ya wanna be in the banquet hall on time.¡±


    Tidas searched his wife¡¯s expression for a solid ¡®no¡¯, but the smile tugging at the corner of her lips told him that she wasn¡¯t refusing him because she wanted to. Testing his theory; Tidas kissed her neck tenderly as he moved up to her ear, then gently nipped at her lobe. Hearing the soft,zy moan escape her throat, he knew that she was in the same book as him, just not the same page..


    ¡®Maybe a little coaxing will win her over?¡¯


    As the thought passed through his mind, Tidas reached inside her bra, and thumbed her taut nipple. Skye leaned back against him with a fluctuating face. He watched with amusement as she flitted back and forth between pleasure and being responsible..


    Skye wanted to give in, but Magnus was already in a testy mood from Karena¡¯s antics. As hard as she thought on it, Skye couldn¡¯t recall ever seeing Magnus so angry before. Even when Tidas would pull pranks as ad: she had Never seen such animosity on the king¡¯s face.


    Grabbing his wrist, Skye said; ¡°Tis not like I dinna want you, husband. But Ima serious: we do not have time. Unless ya wanna risk bein¡¯ on yer da¡¯s shit list next ta Karena.¡±


    Tidas huffed with obvious irritation; ¡°I¡¯ll stop if you want, but only if you let me at least enjoy hearing you call out my name..¡±


    ¡°We dinna have-¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t, but I can at least get you worked up forter,¡± Tidas replied, cutting Skye off as his other hand slid inside her partially pulled down pants.


    As his finger rubbed against the fabric of her underwear, Skye lost all fight as she tried not to let her knees buckle. Tidas had instantly found her jewel, and began to polish it with building vigor. Right as she felt the tidal wave about to crest, a quick and familiar knock came from the door.


    Tidas removed his hands right as Peggy came into the room with Skye¡¯s dress, and his suit. It was a looser fit than a tux, but still nicely cut. Skye¡¯s dress was a deep green color, strapless, and had a built-in corset. She didn¡¯t really pay attention to Peggy, though..


    Skye wanted to cry, the throbbing between her legs was hurting so bad. It was like daggers covered in needles were stabbing her from the inside out, and she wanted to scream at Peggy for her timing. As Skye tried to control her breathing, Peggy looked up and realized her state.


    ¡°Fer the love of the gods! Ye two have been alone fer what? Three minutes?! Ya knew I wasin¡¯ back! I had ta put the ice cream back before it melted everywhere!¡±


    Tidas wanted tough out loud, but knew that it would only irritate Peggy even further. As he stifled hisughter, Skye apologized to her for their behavior, then disappeared into the bathroom. When she came back out a momentter, Peggy helped her dress as they talked.


    ¡°Do the Hignders have anythin¡¯ appropriate ta wear tonight? I dinna know how the king will react to seein¡¯ that red-headed woman in nothin¡¯ but a kilt.¡±


    Skye chuckled at Peggy¡¯s remark; ¡°Ya mean Amara? I doubt Magnus will say anythin¡¯ ta her. It¡¯s their traditional formalwear, Peg. And tis not like you can see much but her arms and legs. Yer too old-fashioned.¡±


    ¡°I believe the term is conservative, and I thought Amara looked fine,¡± Tidasmented as he came out of the bathroom.


    Skye grinned ear to ear at her handsome husband. His suitplimented his muscr figure, and his dress shirt under the jacket matched her dress. As he ran his hand through his hair, Skye had to curve the throbbing feeling with her Shaman trait again..


    ¡°It really should be illegal fer you ta look that good. Ima gonna be chasin¡¯ hussies away from ya all night,¡± she said as she lightly smacked his butt.


    Tidas grinned mischievously at her; ¡°Is it wrong that you being irrationally jealous is a turn-on for me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, fer the love of the gods. Get yer shoes on and go. Leave me be ta scrub the mental scars from me head in peace,¡± Peggy stated in a dramatic tone.


    Seeing an argument brewing, Skye intervened; ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough ye two! Peggy¡¯s right: we need ta get a move on now, or we¡¯re gonna get stuck in the crowds. Yer da wanted us there early so we could sit wit Murdoc, Amara, Petrie, and Wace.¡±


    ¡°....Yay. More Murdoc.. I don¡¯t mind the others, but does he have to sit with us? He¡¯s starting to irritat me already..¡±


    Skye chuckled at her husband; ¡°Only cause ya take him seriously all the time.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a king!¡±


    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s Murdoc! He barely holds the title anyway. Ye saw how proficient the Hignder council is in resolvin¡¯ matters.. Wish it was like that here.¡±


    Tidas smiled; ¡°That¡¯s what my father¡¯s advisors are for. They¡¯re supposed to handle small matters, like the Hignder council does, but Marco handles most of it for them now. He¡¯s kind of a control freak about it all. I can¡¯t figure out when he has time to sleep, and that¡¯s sayin¡¯ something,in¡¯ from me..¡±


    Skye shook her head in a disapproving manner; ¡°Wouldna surprise me if he didn¡¯t sleep. I think if he could, Marco would control everything for everyone. By the way.. What do ya think is up Karena? Did ya hear the rumors?¡±


    Tidas grinned at her; ¡°Gossip.. I think the capital has had a bad influence on you.¡±


    ¡°Oh shut it. I take it all wit a grain of salt, husband. But when multiple stories have a certain amount ofmonality, there¡¯s truth ta be found in it. Ima sussin¡¯ that out now.¡±


    Tidas chuckled; ¡°You know, you¡¯re starting to sound like a real courtier-¡±


    ¡°Dinna insult me, husband. Now what have ya heard?¡±


    With his cheeky smile fading, Tidas replied; ¡°That Karena is about to be sent back to Mano, and that you should rece her as Queen.¡±


    ¡°WHAT?! Who said that Nonsense?!¡± Skye eximed with a mix of hostility and shock.


    Tidas gritted his teeth; ¡°Some of the RMC officers were talking outside of my office. They hadn¡¯t seen me yet, and didn¡¯t know I was there.. They said that you were the only logical candidate to be the next Queen.¡±


    Skye barked a sharp, sarcasticugh as she slipped her second shoe on; ¡°Well, they be dumbasses not ta realize that means that you¡¯d be made king..¡±


    Tidas didn¡¯t reply right away, which made her look at him. Seeing her husband¡¯s balled fists and gritted teeth, Skye realized that they must not have mentioned him...

 Chapter 435

    435 Importance Of Family


    Skye and Tidas made their way to the banquet hall at a leisurely pace. There were groupings of guests the closer they came, and many wanted to stop and congratte them on their sess in the north. The stream of admirers was ttering, but slightly annoying as they tried to make it into the hall before the king became irritated with their tardiness.


    When they entered the hall, many had pped and cheered for the so-called heroes of the hour. Tidas announced that they needed to celebrate the efforts of every soldier that had ventured north. It was due to them that they were able to stop the war, and his Uncle Richard.


    The deration just made the people love him more, especially since they knew who had ¡®really¡¯ stopped the war, and dealt the final blow to Richard. the rumors of the battle had started to spread the moment the soldiers had left. Everyone from pce servants to family members had asked about it.


    The ones that didn¡¯t do a whole lot of fighting were the first to brag about their ¡®victory in the Hignds¡¯. Many of the high-ranking nobles did little more that ¡®provide backup¡¯ from a safe distance during the initial raid. Which was another way of saying ordering men about instead of fighting themselves.


    Many didn¡¯t hold a high enough rank military-wise to get out ofbat, but the RMC had no rules against hiring private bodyguards to protect them in the field. It was originally practiced to protect heirs that had been indoctrinated, but it had evolved into amon practice for all nobility to surround themselves with high-tier, retired mages or knights.


    Some even saw it as a showcase for their wealth. Buying top-grade enchanted equipment on top of paying for a veteran warrior was expensive, but worth it when surrounded by enemies. Many of the nobles were actually quite efficient with their magic, but preferred not to tempt fate.


    A full military service was ten years, unless merits earned were applied to their time. The average length of service was about eight years due to Alcon¡¯s frequent warring. Every time they finished one war, another enemy stirred in the shadows; usually the Hignders. However, the continuous wars with them were over now..


    When Skye and Tidas had finally reached Magnus, he was tapping his fingers against the arm of his chair in an annoyed manner. They braced for his wrath about beingte, but were pleasantly shocked to hear his say that he could hear the cheers and chants of the crowds from his seat. And that he understood that their tardiness wasn¡¯t their own doing.


    ¡°What¡¯s got ya lookin¡¯ like ya bit into a lemon?¡± Skye asked as she took a seat on the other side of Tidas.


    .....


    Usually Lawrence and Marie sat closer to Magnus, but Skye and Tidas were ¡®Alcon¡¯s Heroes¡¯ now. When they tried to argue with him like Tidas had with the crowd before, his fatherughed hard..


    ¡°It¡¯s honorable of you to want your men to get their dues, but no one but you and Skye could¡¯ve taken down my brother. You are heroes to many tonight..¡±


    An array of emotions crossed Magnus¡¯ features in that moment. Anger, sadness, regret, peace.. When he nced at his youngest and his wife, loving pride filled his eyes, and stayed until a loud, high-pitchedugh rang out from across the room. Looking over, Magnus¡¯ foul mood from earlier vanished.


    Victor and Anna came running at the King of Alcon while screaming; ¡°Grampy!¡±


    Magnus scooped them up into a bear hug, then set them down as he said; ¡°I missed you two! Are you excited that Shasta is marrying your father?¡±


    As the two nodded in the positive enthusiastically, Victor added; ¡°We can¡¯t WAIT for her toe home! Why can¡¯t she yet, Grampy?! Daddy says we have to wait until Uncle Tidas and Aunt Skye get back! Why?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Anna added; ¡°She¡¯s ours after she kisses Daddy! You can¡¯t keep her!¡±


    Lawrence and Shasta wereing up to the main table as Anna had spoken her mind. Lawrence sighed while Shasta giggled, convinced that Anna was the cutest tiny human on the. As Magnus looked between the stern expressions on his grand children¡¯s faces, he shouted out; ¡°Who wants a present?!¡±


    ¡°We Do!¡± the children replied, all animosity draining from their faces at the mention of the word.


    Shastaughed hard as she squeaked out; ¡°When in doubt: bribery.. Every grandparent¡¯s not-so-secret, go-to weapon, haha!¡±


    ¡°Youugh now,¡± Lawrence paused as he gestured towards the children; ¡°Just wait until the next time we ask them to do something.. You¡¯ll see why this backfires..¡±


    As Shasta shrugged, Skye walked over to her, and surprised her with a hug while saying; ¡°Yer wedding¡¯s gonna be so much fun! I¡¯ll make sure of it!¡±


    Shasta grinned, the curtsied to Magnus as she said; ¡°Tis customary for the bride and groom to receive a gift from the father-inw, and I wanted to suggest-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already made a deal with the Walsh family to send you a barrel of cream every week while you¡¯re still in the capital. After Skye and Tidas return from Sai, and you leave for Ruscovic: your habit bes your husband¡¯s burden..¡±


    Lawrence chuckled, which made Shasta flit her ears back for a second before she replied; ¡°Thank you, King Magnus. You are ever generous with me.¡±


    Magnus looked at her with a surprised expression, thenughed hard before saying; ¡°You¡¯ll be calling me ¡®Father¡¯ in a month..¡±


    ¡°....That will never happen,¡± came Shasta¡¯s immediate reply, but she was smiling.


    Magnus grinned again at her, then nced around the room as she and Lawrence sat next to Skye and Tidas. Victor and Anna were seated at a special table directly in front of Magnus. He wanted to enjoy his grandchildren¡¯s interactions as they yed and talked.


    As he kept looking around the room, Magnus¡¯ expression began to sour again. Concerned that it would carry over to when the Hignders arrived, Skye asked what was wrong, and how she could ¡®help get rid of his grumpy demeanor¡¯. Magnus chuckled, then told Tidas to switch ces with his wife so they could talk easier.


    Once they had traded ces, Magnus told his daughter-inw; ¡°I stopped and told Karena to bring her children to the festivities tonight, and she tried to argue with me. Saying that they were too far away to arrive on such short notice.. It¡¯s summertime: she¡¯s suppose to have her bairns here for social and etiquette training. They¡¯re old enough toe to court supervised, and since one will be the future King of Alcon, they should be here!¡±


    Skye smiled softly at Magnus; ¡°Ye could just say that ya miss yer grandbairns. Ya dinna need ta throw in the hubbub excuses.¡±


    Magnus huffed at Skye for her straightforwardment, but knew she was just being honest when he wasn¡¯t. He adored his grandbabies, even if he hardly ever got to see Marco¡¯s two sons. They didn¡¯t like court because of the people and noise, and much preferred their countryside home with their guardians. So Magnus didn¡¯t pressure them to thene.


    But now they were nearing their teens, and needed to start getting used to court. One could not rule Alcon from a countryside house, so he had talked with Karena about bringing them more often. She wasn¡¯t thrilled about the idea for many reasons, but none that she could say to Magnus, so she had agreed to bring them...until a week ago.


    Karena saw her children as not only a hindrance to her lifestyle, but boring burdens to be dumped on others to raise and care for. Sheined about wanting a weess, but refused to get pregnant again, and ¡®ruin her figure¡¯. Her vanity won out, and Karena had not-so-secretly been taking birth control simr to what Skye used.


    ¡®She has ONE JOB, and she won¡¯t even do that properly! I love my grandbairns, but they are sickly, and aren¡¯t guaranteed in this world.. And neither has shown any signs so far of having a trait.. I¡¯m starting to think that choosing Karena for Marco was a mistake..¡¯


    Right as the thought crossed his mind, Magnus heard his favorite word bellowed out from across the room. It was the only time that the two boys got loud, and grinned like the carefree children that they were supposed to be. As they ran up, Tidas stood up and held out his arms..


    ¡°Armando! Edward! I¡¯m so happy to see youds! How have you been?! I believe that you two have gotten taller!¡±


    Skye smiled as the twods ran into their grandfather¡¯s arms with giant smiles on their faces. He asked how they were, and if they had everything that they needed. After a few quick stories, the boys joined their cousins at their special table..


    Magnus was enjoying himself greatly as he watched both sets of his grandchildren ying in front of him. He had the table specifically positioned so he could watch over his grandbairns as they yed with their gifts, and enjoyed delicious food together. Marco¡¯s two were a little older than Victor and Anna, but they got along well with each other.


    Skye grinned as she watched Magnus, then he spoke out of nowhere; ¡°People generally take the word family for granted.. The people involved don¡¯t have to be rted for them to be family, but there¡¯s something to be said for the one we¡¯re born into. It¡¯s messy, hectic, and maddening at times, but I couldn¡¯t imagine my life without them..¡±


    ¡°My wives, my sons, their spouses and children.. The one we¡¯re given isn¡¯t necessarily the best one, but it holds our roots.. Our past. I hope that when you and Tidas are parents in the future, you¡¯ll share both your roots with your children..¡±


    As Skye quirked her head in confusion, Karena and Marco finally made their way over. Tidas was talking with a very excited Zas about his annual family reunion, and didn¡¯t see the smile that his brother had shed his wife. Magnus and Karena had instantly started talking about her children, so no one heard him ask..


    ¡°Hello there, little sister.. May I have a dance with youter?¡±


    Skye smiled courteously; ¡°I¡¯d rather not since the rumors have yet ta subside. Even though I¡¯ve been gone fer several months.¡±


    Marco nodded; ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll just have to cut in at some point then..¡±


    Skye frowned as she thought; ¡®He¡¯s a persistent dobber, I¡¯ll give¡¯em that.. But like hell am I lettin¡¯ him amp up the rumors again..¡¯


    ¡°I must decline, Brother. Like I said: I dinna want the rumors of you and I startin¡¯ up again. There never is, was, nor will there ever be an ¡®us¡¯ between you and I, but people love ta talk. So no thank ya.¡±


    Marco narrowed his eyes on Skye as he said; ¡°I¡¯ll find youter for our dance,¡± then walked away.


    As Skye took in deep breaths to calm herself, she heard Tidas mutter; ¡°Like hell I¡¯m gonna let him touch you.. I¡¯ll kick his ass first.¡±

 Chapter 436

    436 Cheers To Peace


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE AND SLIGHT GORE***


    Tidas only looked annoyed on the surface, but was furious on the inside. Marco didn¡¯t usually show emotions, but when it came to Skye, he actually reacted like a person. Not a decent one, but not like his usual robotic self. It reminded Tidas a bit of when he was young, before Marco turnedpletely sinister..


    The earliest memories that Tidas had were of his brothers and mother. He didn¡¯t see his father very often due to court and other obligations, so he didn¡¯t have too many memories of him. And the ones he recalled made his father seem intimidating to a four year old.


    They were close for royal children, at least until Marco had turned fifteen. He focused solely on his future duties, and wanted hardly anything to do with his brothers. The only time that they saw Marco outside of meals was when Skye came to visit.


    Even when she was a child, Marco had kept a close eye on Skye. It disturbed both of his brothers that he was fixated on a child ten years younger than him, as well as being thess intended for his youngest brother. Tidas always kept his eyes open for his brother, and had followed him in return on several asions.


    That was how Tidas had discovered the truly twisted side of his oldest brother. Aside from catching him enjoying beating a maid bloody, Tidas had also seen Marco venture into the dungeons when he was a child. It took months for him to gain the courage to follow his brother in, and see what he was doing.


    Tidas had regretted it the moment he¡¯d seen..


    Marco, a man in a doctor¡¯s coat, and the Pce Inquisitor were cutting into a prisoner while he was awake. The doctor talked calmly and evenly as he exined the anatomy Marco was seeing over the person¡¯s cries of anguish. He begged them to just kill him, but they ignored the man¡¯s pleas like he was simple background noise.


    When they had started to pull out the man¡¯s organs, Tidas puked. The noise alerted the three, and they checked to see who it was, but Tidas had ran off while still in the process of retching. They locked down the dungeons whenever they went in after that.


    .....


    Tidas tried to tell his father, but when Marco told him that he was ¡®learning anatomy from a cadaver¡¯: Magnus dismissed his ims. The king had long forgotten the incident, but Tidas never did. As he watched his brother nce back at Skye, Tidas gritted his teeth..


    ¡®If Karena gets sent back to Mano, I have no doubt that he¡¯ll go after Skye.. I trust her, but I doubt he¡¯ll give her a choice in the matter.. But even if he manipted Skye, Father would never allow an official rtionship between them with me around.. It doesn¡¯t take a genius to figure out what his next goal will be..¡¯


    As Tidas stared down his oldest brother, the Hignders were announced. Murdoc, Amara, Petrie, Wace, and two otherrge Hignders walked down the parred sea of people. Many whispered and gossiped about everything from their size, to their dress.


    Murdoc didn¡¯t wear a crown, or dress any differently than his party, so not everyone knew right away who the Hignder King was. As he approached Magnus, the Alconian King stood up with open arms as he greeted their honored guests..


    ¡°May I present to the court,¡± Magnus gestured to the towering man in front of him; ¡°Murdoc Campbell: King of the Hignds! It is a grand day to bring peace to our kingdoms!¡±


    Murdoc grinned cheekily; ¡°Aye, tis a grand day indeed! A long time ago, the Hignds were a part of Alcon. Wee from the same people, the same ce.. Too long have we shed blood between us instead of sharin¡¯ it! Tonight, we forge bonds that¡¯llst twice the centuries that we¡¯ve been tryin¡¯ ta kill each other! Tonight: we find Peace! Tonight! We! Heal! Alcon!¡±


    The gathered crowds pped and cheered for the Hignder King¡¯s moving speech. He didn¡¯t talk the best, but the emotion he showed while speaking moved the majority of the people. The men shouted and pped as the women practically swooned.


    Magnus finally understood what Tidas had meant when he told him that ¡®Murdoc was a man of the People¡¯. His level of charisma and sincerity when he spoke was undeniably moving, and the King of Alcon could see why his son was adamant about avoiding another war..


    ¡®If that man had a stage, he could turn half the kingdom to his side.. Murdoc will have to be watched carefully..¡¯


    ncing at Skye, Magnus smiled to himself. She could¡¯ve easily been made the Queen in the Hignds, and had a blood right to Alcon¡¯s throne.. ¡®If she wanted to, Skye could¡¯ve became the ruler of thergest kingdom on the continent..¡¯


    ¡®But that¡¯s not something she would be interested in.. Of course she¡¯d have to prove her lineage, and I would bet money that the Hignders have records going back that far.. But Skye knows that it would only bring about more war and death.. You made a goodss, Sorcha..¡¯


    As Magnus thought of her, a sadness touched his features that no one but Amara had caught. His eyes had been on Skye for longer than normal when his expression had changed. She knew of King Magnus¡¯ feelings for Sorcha, and the full story between her, him, and Lucas Moonstone..


    ¡®Even after all of these years: he still loves her.. He and Lucas really are alike in that way.. But I suppose tis that way for anyone that¡¯s truly loved another.. The pain dulls, but doesna go away..¡¯


    As an image of Reggie crossed her mind, Amara kept her emotional turmoil inside. With so many higher-ups around, she didn¡¯t want to show any kind of preceived weakness. Especially with Prince Marco watching them carefully..


    Amara couldn¡¯t put her finger on it, but something other than Skye¡¯s stories of him put her on edge. A menacing aura emanated from him, and she had known enough sinister people throughout her life to know a dangerous person when she saw one. As she nced around, Wace nudged her shoulder and whispered to her..


    ¡°That one in the ck isna sittin¡¯ right wit me. Is he the one?¡±


    Amara nodded; ¡°Aye, he be the one ta watch. And the one lurkin¡¯ around that thinks I canna see the glimmer of their Water magic. Though I must say that they be excellent at maskin¡¯ their magic. I wonder if it be due to an item, or if they just be that talented at regtin¡¯ it.¡±


    Wace nodded, but he could¡¯ve sworn that there were two presences around the Crowned Prince. He wasn¡¯t sensing any other magic, and he didn¡¯t see anything amiss, but there was a kind of bloodlust in the air.. An intense need to kill someone..


    As Wace and the others stood back, Murdoc walked up onto the tform where the main table was. He and Magnus held the treaty up together, then signed it. As Murdoc bent over, Wace could¡¯ve sworn that he saw a streak of ck across where the ceiling met the wall, but it was gone the moment that he blinked.


    As the two finished signing the treaty, the gathered crowds pped and cheered for peace while Wace looked around. Amara saw his alertness, and asked what was wrong as she pped. He locked eyes with Amara and asked how many bodyguards both the King, and the Crowned Prince had.


    Amara shrugged; ¡°Well, King Magnus¡¯ guards are obvious ta spot. And I can only see one guard fer the other..¡±


    As the crowds cheered and cheers to the peace were had, a voice came from behind Amara and Wace; ¡°There¡¯s more than two that follow him, but they usually work in shifts. Except the one..¡±


    Wace whipped around, which startled Petrie. He had been happily zoned into the signing without hearing any of the conversations going on around him. As Amara and Wace stared down the man hesitantly, Petrie eximed; ¡°The hell, Genie! Don¡¯t do that sneaky ninja shite now!¡±


    As Genie smiled and partially bowed in apology, Amara¡¯s features lit up; ¡°So yer Skye¡¯s old teacher, huh? I dinna think she was tellin¡¯ the truth when she said that you were a ninja.¡±


    Genie smirked; ¡°Now you do, I take it?¡±


    Amara smirked right back at him; ¡°Aye, but what ya doin¡¯ ninja-ing around here? Good way ta get yer self killed.¡±


    As Magnus and Murdoc announced the evening¡¯s festivities, Genie spoke low to them; ¡°There¡¯s only two people here capable of that, and one keeps avoiding me whenever I step into the same ce as him.. I believe your guard here caught a glimpse of him as he fled when he noticed that I was in the room.¡±


    ¡°...He can beat ya, but he left the room? That dinna make any sense,¡± Wacemented.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say that it would be a close call on who would beat who.. And he definitely wouldn¡¯t want me to expose who he is,¡± Genie turned and narrowed his eyes near the door for a moment, then went back to having a pleasant expression.


    ¡°And exactly who is he?¡± Amara asked.


    Genie¡¯s face scrunched without him realizing it; ¡°A man who I had thought died a long time ago..¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s a dead man?¡± asked Skye as she came up from behind Genie.


    He sidestepped like he was going to swing on her, but Genie stopped himself as he asked; ¡°How did you do that?¡±


    ¡°Me old teacher always told me that practice makes perfect,¡± Skye replied with amusement on her face, and in her voice.


    As Genie shed his old student a t expression, Tidas came up to them, and said; ¡°Here you are! After we eat, Skye and I would like to have a conversation with you.¡±


    Genie swallowed hard; ¡°Are we actually talking, or are you two just going to yell at me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d say about fifty-fifty,¡± Skye partially quipped.


    Genie was about to try and reschedule, but Murdoc¡¯s voice carried over all of the noise in the room as he yelled; ¡°Tidas MacArthur! Get yer Arse up here now! Yer brother¡¯s about ta get his arse kicked!¡±


    Tidas and Skye exchanged panicked looks with Amara and Wace. Petrie had walked off with to join Ralph and Arthur at another table, but immediately ran to the front when he heard his king¡¯s bellow. As they all went to the front, Skye¡¯s heart sank when he saw Murdoc ring at Marco..


    As the group rushed forward through the crowds, Magnus yelled out; ¡°You said it was a game, not a fight?!¡±


    ¡°What going on?¡± Tidas asked as he stepped between Murdoc and Marco.


    Murdoc shrugged as he looked at Magnus; ¡°Shields is a game, but Ima Still gonna kick his arse in it! And the winner gets ta dance wit Skye!¡±

 Chapter 437

    437 Setups And Exnations


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE***


    ¡°What the Hell, Murdoc?! Ye canna just offer me up like a damn trophy! Ima Not a prize!¡± Skye yelled as she stared at the Hignder King before her.


    ¡°...Not wit that temper,¡± Petrie muttered low, but Skye had heard him and red.


    Murdoc shrugged as he said; ¡°Most here wouldpete fer a chance ta dance wit ya, so you¡¯ll be bait! Ya really should take it as apliment.¡±


    Skye had whipped her head back when Murdoc had spoken, then narrowed her eyes on him as she yelled; ¡°Ima not a prize ta be won!¡±


    ¡°You could alwayspete and win, to pick who You want to dance with,¡± Genie suggested.


    Skye looked at him with a different kind of intensity than the others as she replied; ¡°I wanna yell atcha, too....but that¡¯s a good suggestion..¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you will be yelling at me plentyter, but for now: you should focus on winning,¡± he replied with an air of relief to him.


    Genie knew that he had a good chidinging his way from the two, and he would ept it. He knew that she and Tidas were still agitated with him for how he¡¯d gone about getting them to go to Sai. But that wasn¡¯t the part that he knew would make them angry..


    .....


    The Senate was breaking down into factions, and one in particr was gaining momentum: the Aristocratic Party. They believed that a Kingdom was far better than a Republic, and were slowly trying to win the public to their side. They would cherry-picked their history, and give inspirational speeches about ¡®returning to the days of honor and glory¡¯.


    Any new body of government needed time to establish itself, but the people of Sai¡¯s patience was wearing thin. They were much more advanced than the majority of the other kingdoms. The only ones that could trulypete with them when it came to societal development were the Hignders.


    They had government-funded hospitals and schools, but their justice system was as bad as Alcon¡¯s. Money made a massive difference in the quality of life for everyone, but it was to the point that if a noble¡¯s child robbed a store and killed someone in the process, money could keep them from punishment. The Senators justified it by saying that ¡®a new government needed funding to make effective changes¡¯, which Genie found to be a bunch of bulshit..


    ¡®All governments need funding regardless of their level of establishment. Sai could be a thousand years old, and would need money to function.. Simple math shows that the citizen¡¯s taxes should be enough to cover all overhead.. I know why it¡¯s not, and where the money is going, I just don¡¯t know how..¡¯


    As Genie listened to Murdoc apologize to Skye, then announce the rules of the game, he nced at Tidas...


    It was true that Skye was his main goal, but Tidas was nearly as important to him. Since he was a child, the young prince had been gifted when it came to math. He had struggled with most other basic subjects, but his ability to handle numbers well was the reason that Tidas was able to do his projects.


    The schools, hospitals, and other projects that he funded all had to be bnced and ounted for. He was so good at it that all of the RMC¡¯s final counts went through him before they went to Marco, who was the only person better at math than Tidas was. Inventory checks, resource distributions, armament counts; Tidas was responsible for it all on top of his routine responsibilities as the Commander.


    Shasta and Zas handled a lot of his physical work. Like training the troops, giving briefings, and running the day-to-day tasks that the RMC and general military handled. Tidas still made it a point to involve himself in his troops¡¯ training, but it wasn¡¯t anything near the amount of time that he wanted, or so he had told Shasta.


    Genie had learned quite a lot able his two former students while they were gone. Anyone that had ever interacted with them looked for excuses to talk, or t-out brag about meeting them. The Cat¡¯s Paw was a particrly interesting ce to hear stories, especially if Alfred got a little alcohol in him.


    Renee waspletely honest about not liking Skye at first, then told him stories about everything she¡¯d experienced with her. Bibalow¡¯s attack, her encouragement despite Renee being such a bitch to her at the beginning. She also had a bunch of the regrs tell him about Skye¡¯s kindness, and Tidas¡¯ heroics.


    Skye¡¯s skill with her Shaman trait would definitely go over well with the Senators, but it was her connection to Zazzy that they would be the most interested in. Tidas woulde across as the doting, protective husband, but Genie had a purpose to have him along..


    ¡®He¡¯ll be angry at me for itter, but I need his skill at ounting to check the Revenue Department¡¯s records.. And he¡¯s not going to like how we have to go about it, either..¡¯


    A gnawing guilt that had been building within Genie went into overtime as he thought about his mistakes. He was so used to acting underhandedly to get done what he needed done that he forgot it was unnecessary with Skye and Tidas.. All he had to do was ask.


    As people began to run around trying to collect strong, proper shields to y the game with, Skye looked directly at Genie. He smiled at her like nothing was amiss, but they both knew that there was a storm brewing on the horizon. And that it was directed at him.


    Skye could always tell when something was off with her mentor. Genie was an excellent spy and ninja, but he never spent extended time with many people. So only a select few could tell when he was forcing his suave demeanor..


    ¡®When he moves all stiffly like that, tis easy ta tell something¡¯s goin¡¯ on wit ¡¯em.. Is it somethin¡¯ here, or Sai? I¡¯d bet gold that it¡¯s got somethin¡¯ ta do wit Zazzy..¡¯


    As Skye¡¯s thoughts raced, Genie walked over to Magnus, and started to chat about who they thought would win the game. Murdoc wanted it to be fair, so he said mages had to have sealing cuffs on. Tidas wasn¡¯t thrilled about falling from five feet off of the ground without his Tank trait, but as far as anyone knew: Marco had no magic.


    Only a handful of top-tier mages could sense magic without the amount being overwhelming, like Tidas and Maevis. Shasta and Zas could as well, but the majority of the RMC couldn¡¯t. Murdoc wasn¡¯t the adept type, but Wace and Amara were..


    Because of their involvement in the fight with Richard, they could tell that he had simr magic. It was barely registrable, but one didn¡¯t forget the kind of aura that Dark and Ether magic gives off. As everyone discussed the rules in detail, and figured out the order in which they would y, Amara walked over to Skye..


    ¡°So he doesna have ta wear the cuffs?¡±


    Skye turned her back as to block their conversation from Marco¡¯s view; ¡°Na.. Tis the same asst year¡¯s Summer Games. But if he cheats this time, Ima callin¡¯ him out on it..¡±


    Amara quirked an eyebrow at her; ¡°But you agree ta be the prize?¡±


    Skye grinned cheekily; ¡°That¡¯s cause it¡¯ll be me and Tidas out on the dance floor at the end.¡±


    Amara barked a sharpugh; ¡°Are ya psychic now? How could ya know?!¡±


    Looking around at the young lords gathered, Skye¡¯s grin turned mischievous as she stated; ¡°Tis easy ta tell what they think. Since we¡¯re mages, they think we use our powers fer everythin¡¯.. But they¡¯re idiots fer believin¡¯ it.¡±


    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± Amara asked as Tidas called Skye over.


    Before heading over, Skye replied; ¡°Magic only be as strong as the mage!¡±


    As Skye came to stand next to her husband, she could hear Amara¡¯sughter echoing behind her. It wasn¡¯t long before she became swarmed by pompous nobles. Some were trying to figure what it was about Amara that made her the Head of the Hignder Council, but others were simply there to try and seem superior to her.


    It backfired terribly when they tried to one-up her on economic-based knowledge. Amara had been a key drafter in many of the rights and distribution developments in the Hignds. In her youth, only the old families could own property, a business, or hold a political position. She had also helped rewrite an array of other elitist-drivenws, which made some of the nobles feel uneasy.


    Sai had no royalty, and their nobles barely held any power. It was bing clear that even though Murdoc held the title of King, he didn¡¯t really hold the power that was expected toe with a throne. When Amara started to exin how the nobles had their influence and privileges restricted to ¡®ensure prosperity for the many instead of the select few¡¯, whispers started to spread..


    Questions about whether or not non-monarchal kingdoms were a good idea to be allies with began to pop up in random discussions. Themoners outnumbered the nobles by a lot. They worried about the impact and influence that seeing a functioning, flourishing society would have that ran on merit versus blood rights and bank ounts.


    ¡®The grass always looks greener on the other side.. People don¡¯t understand that Sai struggles as well, just not over such basic things like healthcare and basic sanitation.. But we still have archaic practices..¡¯


    As the conversations around him sparked Genie¡¯s thoughts, Skye asked; ¡°Are you gonna participate too?¡±


    Genieughed lightly; ¡°No, I¡¯m not. A man my age enjoys depending upon my magic for most things. I¡¯d fall after the fourth step without my Wind magic.¡±


    Skye chuckled; ¡°At least ye can admit to yer faults. Most in this room can¡¯t.. Just so ya know though, Genie: you¡¯ll be havin¡¯ a discussion wit us after dinner. So dinna go too far this evening, ya ken?¡±


    Genie nodded in agreement smoothly, even though he was freaking out inwardly. Skye had an uncanny ability to spot his tell, and would know whenever he was either holding back, or t-out lying about certain things. There were things he wanted to tell them, but not until they were already on their way to Sai.


    Genie needing Tidas¡¯ help, Zazzy¡¯s true importance to Sai, who and why someone was after Mei and her child; the list was overwhelming to him. And it was only the tip of the iceberg...


    If Sai was to remain free and independent, then Skye, Tidas, and Zazzy had to go. But Genie was no fool: he knew that if he pissed Skye off enough, then it wouldn¡¯t matter what Magnus ordered her to do. As he watched her take her heels off to take on her first challenger, Genie prayed to the universe that she had matured with her age..


    As she hiked up her skirts and had Wace help her up onto a shield, Skye called out; ¡°Alrighty! Who¡¯s me first victim?! I¡¯ll kick All of your arses!¡±


    As Lawrence and Shasta exchanged amused expressions between each other, Magnus quirked an eyebrow and asked; ¡°Has she been drinking already?¡±


    The two looked away..

 Chapter 438

    438 Dance Of The Shields(Part One)


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE, VIOLENCE, AND SLIGHT GORE***


    Skye grinned cheekily as she watched the line ofpetitors wavering. Some imed that ¡®going against a woman was ungentlemanly¡¯. Others backed out once they knew that both the Commander of the RMC and the new General werepeting.


    Magnus and Murdoc had decided to use sealing stone cuffs to keep everything fair, so a few more had joined in. Most that were gathered thought that there was no way they could beat Skye and Tidas, so the cuffs were brought out by a guard..


    A guard that Tidas didn¡¯t recognize.. ¡®He might¡¯ve gotten his position while we were in the Hignds, but that¡¯s still too soon for a greenhorn to be assigned as a Royal guard.. they have to be invested first.. Something¡¯s off here..¡¯


    The guard put the cuffs on them with a robotic expression. Tidas called Ralph over to help him with his cuffs, then quietly told him to go get a spare key from the RMC Headquarters: just in case. Without question, Ralph took off to get a spare key as the guard finished putting the cuffs on the others.


    It was mainly Murdoc, Wace, Skye, and Tidas getting them, but a few that had joined in the game were mages as well. Almost no one had noticed that Marco had disappeared for a few moments during that time.. As Murdoc shouted the instructions to everyone a final time, Genie watched everything from the crowd.


    He hadn¡¯t felt Ahriman again since he stayed in the room, but he could sense the Water Mage acting as his hidden guard. Peggy had mentioned that she and Skye got along until Marco had gained her as a guard. She had even taught Skye her Mirage and Mirror techniques, but now avoided Skye whenever she could.


    Skye thought that Sheri hated her now, but Peggy figured that it was because of her ¡®creepy boss¡¯. Genie had agreed with Peggy, thinking that she was right on the mark with her reasoning..


    ¡®It¡¯s faint, but I think I sense a touch of Darkness from the girl as well.. it feels the same as what¡¯sing the Crowned Prince.. But why does it also feel like Ahriman¡¯s magic?! It doesn¡¯t add up right..¡¯


    .....


    Right as Genie was about to go down the rabbit hole of his thoughts, Magnus¡¯ voice kept him grounded in reality..


    ¡°The rounds of...what was it called? ..Shields? Kind of a unimaginative name.. Anyway, Shields will be done quickly so we call all eat! Skye will face Oscar Nilsson, then King Murdoc will face Prince Marco. Next Tidas will go against John Saulsberry, then Wace will go against Winston Fredricks, and Jared Harod will face Michael Felix. Andstly: Dous Gaway will face Oliver Strong.¡±


    ¡°The victors from the first games will face off against the winners from the following challenge, so round one winner will face the second round winner, and so on! The winners of the second game will draw straws to see who fights who first! Is everyone clear on the lineup?!¡±


    As the people cheered in response, Magnus had to catch his breath before he could continue; ¡°Is everyone clear on the rules?! Good! I shall have King Lawrence and Vice Commander Shasta officiate the game! I wish everyone to do their best!¡±


    The crowds cheered for their king as they prepared to be entertained. No one in Alcon aside from the troops that had gone north had seen the game before, so many huddled in close to watch. As the crowds¡¯ anticipation rose, Skye looked at the shields, the men holding them, and the way that they were holding the shields.


    The man she was facing seemed a bit unsteady at first, but found his bearings quickly. The RMC trained on bnce beams and discs, so the concept wasn¡¯t new; just the rules and goal. After they had nodded in acknowledgment at each other, the two started to slowly step onto the next shield..


    Tidas stood with a constant smirk on his face as Skye and Oscar started to move across the shields. Lawrence saw it and asked why he seemed so confident. He shook his head in the negative; ¡°It¡¯s not my skills that I¡¯m overly confident about..¡±


    Seeing the confusion on his older brother¡¯s face, Tidas exined; ¡°Murdoc, Wace and I yed this game often, but Skye didn¡¯t care for it after her dozenth time.¡±


    ¡°Why? It seems like a game you both would like,¡± Lawrence nearly yelled to be heard over the cheering crowds.


    ¡°It was, at first.. Skye grew tired of it rather quickly.. Not challenging enough for her..¡±


    Right as the words had left Tidas¡¯ mouth, Skye kicked up her speed. She easily caught up to Oscar, and nearly knocked him off while passing him. As she jumped from one shield to the next, the crowds became fixated on her..


    Skye moved like a beautiful fairy as she hopped from one target to the next. The flow of her dress, the way her curls bounced as she jumped; the court was enamored with her graceful movements, and shining smile. As she came up from behind him, even Oscar stupidly stopped to stare at his opponent..


    ¡°ANNNND ya lost!¡± Skye shouted as she stepped on the edge of the shield that Oscar was bncing on.


    The sudden shift in weight made the man holding the shield reposition it topensate for Skye, but she hopped off the second she felt the board moving. When the holder tilted it, Oscar shifted to the side, and fell off. He thought that Skye was trying to get a foothold to knock him over herself, but she let gravity do all the work for her.


    A few seconds after he had hit the ground with a thud, the crowds roared with excitement. The game was simple, but had a dangerous side to it. If one fell of at the wrong angle, they could crack their head open, or worse..


    Murdoc had warned everyone about the possibility of it, but now they understood why he had repeated the rules. A simple shove could kill someone if theynded wrong, even though Murdoc had never seen it happen in all of his years ying. It was a precaution to warn people, hoping that it would make them more aware of their positioning when they fell.


    As everyone cheered for Skye¡¯s victory, Murdoc and Marco got up onto their shields..


    ¡°This might get bad,¡± Amaramented low, thinking only Wace and Petrie would hear her.


    ¡°HA! Might?! Yer daft if ye thought this was gonna turn out any other way,¡± Wace stated in an amused manner.


    ¡°Ya never know: the cuffs might make him show restraint?¡± Petriemented with a helpless kind of shrug.


    ¡°...Aye. Cause Murdoc be sensible like that,¡± Wace replied sarcastically.


    ¡°He better get sensible right now,¡± Amara exhaled deeply as she watched Murdoc run after Marco at his full, non-magical speed; ¡°We JUST signed that treaty! How stupid can he be?! I hope the MacArthur doesna wanna tear it up after this.. The ink¡¯s probably still wet..¡±


    ¡°I doubt King Magnus will do anythin¡¯ about the treaty, but he might,¡± Petriemented as he pointed to Marco; ¡°When he gets the crown.¡±


    As Murdoc passed by Marco not-so-steadily, Amara added in a low voice; ¡°That ship¡¯s already sailed, dearddie..¡±


    Murdoc wasn¡¯t used to running without his Tank trait, but he was still going faster than most men could; especially at his age. His body didn¡¯t work as well in histe forties as it did in his twenties, but he could still put most twenty-year-olds to shame with his speed. So when Marco suddenly came up behind him..


    ¡°The fuck did youe from?!¡± Murdoc bellowed as he tried to use his girth to block Marco from getting a foothold to pass him.


    Marco¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all as he waited until the turn in the line of shields to make his move..


    ¡°Thess is mine,¡± was all Murdoc heard before he felt his leg go numb.


    The world turned sideways as Murdoc fell, andnded directly on the side of his head. The weight of his body crashing down on top of him forced a sickening ¡®snap¡¯ to rebound over the silent masses. Amara, Petrie, and Wace were frozen in shock and fear as Skye shoved he way through the crowds with Tidas¡¯ help.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the keys to the cuffs?! Get these offa me! I need ta heal him! Or he¡¯s gonna Die!¡±


    Skye¡¯s frantic words had snapped the Hignders from their waking nightmare. They immediately started to look around for the guard that had cuffed the participants earlier. Right as panic started to rise up in the crowds, Magnus yelled; ¡°Get Skye the damn key Now!¡±


    ¡°I have one, Your Majesty! Here!¡± Ralph bellowed as he came running into the room.


    After Magnus had yelled for everyone to clear a path, Ralph unlocked Skye¡¯s cuffs, and she instantly started to heal Murdoc. After checking his neck, she had lifted his head, and put it on herp so she could staunch the bleeding better. The moment her cuffs unlocked, Skye felt her powers returning.


    Tapping into her Shaman trait, Skye stopped Murdoc¡¯s brain from swelling, and started to heal the damage. His skull had a massive crack in it, and a few bone shards had gotten stuck in the meninges covering his brain.. ¡®If he hade down just a wee bit harder, the bone bits woulda pierced his brain..¡¯


    Skye nced at Marco as she healed Murdoc, and felt an icy chill run up her spine. He was smiling at her, and it radiated evil. Like he had enjoyed seeing her in a panicked state. As her stomach clenched and she turned away, Murdoc stirred in her hands..


    A massive sigh of relief escaped her as Murdoc slow-blinked open his eyes, and smiled; ¡°Ooo.. Good dream.. Are ya gonna feed me grapes now?¡±


    Skye looked up at the worried Hignders with a deted expression; ¡°He¡¯ll be fine..¡±


    As Skye let his head slip from herp, she turned to face Marco again. His face had changed back to his usual emotionless state, but Skye could see the amusement in his eyes.. ¡®Di-Did he Try ta kill Murdoc just now?! Na, no, no, no...That fuckin¡¯ Bastard! Ima gonna kick his ARSE!¡±


    Tidas nced at Skye as he helped Murdoc to his feet. The look in her eyes was one he¡¯d only seen one other time: when she had almost killed Jacob Fowler. Even though Skye ultimately had ended his life, there was a moment when they had first caught him that Tidas thought she might kill him in cold blood.


    He was pinned and beaten, but she looked ready to kill. If there hadn¡¯t of been such arge crowd watching: Skye might¡¯ve killed him then and there.. ¡®She had all rights to, but she knew that it wasn¡¯t right to kill a beaten person.. I wonder who it was that had opened his cell? We never did find out..¡¯


    As the thought crossed Tidas¡¯ mind, he looked directly at his oldest brother...

 Chapter 439

    439 Dance Of The Shields(Part Two)


    Murdoc¡¯s vision was blurred, but he could never mistake Skye¡¯s smell and warmth. He thought that he was having the most vivid dream of his life when he¡¯d finally focused, and saw her above him with a relieved smile. Right as he mumbled and reached up for her cheek, Skye¡¯s expression deted..


    When she pushed his head from herp and got up, the slight drop jarred Murdoc awake. Skye¡¯s Shaman trait astounded him every time she used it, especially when it came to delicate ces like the head. He didn¡¯t understand it all, but he admired the knowledge, time, and skill that Skye had to have to be so capable.


    As the crowds whispered amongst themselves about the connection between the Hignder King and Princess Skye, Tidas helped him up. When he was on his feet, Murdoc went to thank the prince for the hand, but saw him staring at his wife. It wasn¡¯t unusual for him, but the look on Skye¡¯s face was almost scary.


    Murdoc had never seen her with a look of murder about her before, and was unsettled by it. As he followed her deadly gaze, the Hignder King realized why she looked ready to kill..


    Marco was staring right back at Skye with his usual deadpan expression, but there was something in his eyes that rubbed Murdoc the wrong way. It was a mix of pride, amusement, and dominance that Skye was refusing to back down from. Murdoc didn¡¯t understand right away, but realized the source of Skye¡¯s anger the second he thought about the round of Shields that he¡¯d just yed..


    ¡®Does she ken he just tried ta kill me? Wouldna surprise me if she did.. Guess Skye was right about him havin¡¯ magic after all..¡¯


    As the thought passed, Murdoc ced a hand on Skye¡¯s shoulder and whispered; ¡°Ya keep starin¡¯ daggers at him like that, and yer gonna stir the pot, ya ken? Dinna worry, me sweet. A tadger like him ain¡¯t gonna take me out.¡±


    ¡°Not himself, anyway,¡± Tidas muttered low so only the two of them could hear.


    ¡°What do ya mean by that?¡± Murdoc asked him, but Magnus called for Tidas to y his turn.


    .....


    The Hignder King called after him, but Tidas practically jogged away. Leaving Murdoc with a disgruntled expression on his face. Skye patted his shoulder out of sympathy, and suggested that they go watch her husband win.


    Murdoc nodded in agreement, then asked with a raised eyebrow; ¡°How do ya know that he¡¯ll win?¡±


    Skye grinned cheekily; ¡°Cause no one wants ta dance wit me more than me husband..¡±


    ¡°...I wanna dance wit ya, too,¡± Murdoc stated in a childish tone, which made Skye smile.


    As they reached the edge of the crowds, Skye lightly smacked the side of his arm as she said; ¡°I think I can get away wit dancin¡¯ wit ya even though ya lost. Bein¡¯ king has it¡¯s perks.¡±


    Murdoc chuckled loudly, drawing Tidas¡¯ attention. He didn¡¯t like how Skye was smiling at him, but he shook it off. He¡¯d been having issues with controlling his negative thoughts since they¡¯d fought his uncle, and Tidas recognized that he was thinking irrationally.


    It wasn¡¯t bad at first, but since he¡¯d stepped foot in the pce again, his thoughts and urges were bing stronger.. ¡®We¡¯ve only been home for two days now, and I can feel the difference.. Is it because I¡¯ve always found the court to be a cesspool of depravity? Or is it someone trying to influence me?¡¯


    As the thought crossed his mind, Tidas looked at his oldest brother. Marco was talking to Karena, who looked like she was angry over something again. As the two talked back and forth, Tidas pushed his thoughts aside, and focused on the game at hand..


    Tidas found John Saulsberry to be a decent young man, albeit overly enthusiastic about most things in life. Tidas found him to be a source of energy for the rest of the troops, while Shasta and Zas generally thought of him as annoying. Not so much Zas, but Shasta had t-out told him on multiple asions.


    Johnny, as he preferred, didn¡¯t mind it since he thought that ¡®the VC was a stick in the mud without a buzz¡¯. He was considered a kind of ss clown, and always made others smile with his antics.. Except hismanding officers.


    As Tidas climbed up onto a shield, he watched Johnny get up onto one with more ease than he had expected. As they started to hop from shield to shield, Johnny moved simrly to how Tidas was, and caught up to him much quicker than he had anticipated.


    Johnny grinned mischievously as he yelled; ¡°Sorry Commander, but I really wanna beat you at something! And having your trait sealed is my best chance!¡±


    As Tidas dodged an elbow to the face, then kicked him as he flipped, Johnny nearly toppled. After fixing his footing, he grinned and picked up his pace to close the growing gap between him and Tidas. While the crowds cheered them on, Marco had finished his conversation with his wife, and had returned to watching the game..


    He didn¡¯t outwardly show it, but when Johnny had mentioned his ¡®best chance¡¯ of beating Tidas, Marco had an idea pop into his head.. ¡®The sealing cuffs.. That could work.. I wasn¡¯t nning to use them until he was put into the dungeons, but that should make the job easier for Zas when the timees..¡¯


    As the thought crossed his mind, Marco found it hard to keep the smile off of his face as he nced at Skye...


    ************


    Tidas was struggling against Johnny far more than he had anticipated. Thed was quicker on his feet that a Tamer usually was, and he seemed to have an excellent center of bnce. As he tried to think of a reason that thed wold be so adept, it hit him..


    ¡°You grew up on a farm, didn¡¯t you Johnny?!¡± Tidas yelled as he closed in on him from behind.


    In between huffs, Johnny replied; ¡°Aye sir! My mother married into wealth after my father passed! I grew up hopping around on fence posts that are half the size of these!¡±


    As Johnny finished speaking, he pivoted on his foot, and tried to knock Tidas from his shield. Seeing his arm raised, Tidas had instantly taken a step back. The man holding the shield faltered for a moment, and tilted it to the side..


    The crowds froze as they watched the twopetitors fall, and hit the ground hard. Skye rushed forward again to check their injuries, but both wouldn¡¯t have more than a few bruises. As they got up, Magnus called for Shasta to announce who the winner was..


    Shasta looked between the two men and took a breath to speak, but Johnny called out first..


    ¡°I lost fair and square! I fell when I tried to kick the Commander! Congratt-Ouch! Why?!¡± thed screamed as Shasta yanked on his ear.


    ¡°Did King Magnus ask You to announce the winner?! No! Don¡¯t forget I control your PT.. Do you want to be doing nothing but running for the next month?!¡±


    ¡°No Mam! Sorry Mam!¡± Johnny bellowed out of habit.


    As a satisfied grin covered Shasta¡¯s face, Tidas chuckled and said; ¡°He¡¯s just enthusiastic, Shasta. There¡¯s no need to threaten him.¡±


    As a subtle growl escaped her, the next contestants stepped up. Wace was going against a man named Winston Fredricks. He was the son of a wealthy merchant, non-magical, and had participated in the Summer Games the past three years. Theirs was the longest match so far, and Wace only won by a hair of experience.


    ¡°Ima gettin¡¯ too old fer this shite,¡± hemented grumpily as Skye healed a cracked tailbone and fractured wrist.


    ¡°Tis better yed back home. Mead Hall¡¯s floors are designed wit the game in mind. Here, tis just hard ground tand on.¡±


    Skye could feel her cheeks growing flush, but she didn¡¯t say anything.. ¡®I suppose I coulda changed the floors ta make¡¯em soft tand on, but I didna think of it.. No one else did either, though.. So I should be fine.. I always forget how convenient me powers are..¡¯


    As Skye inwardly chided herself, Magnus called for the next round to start. The next two sets ofpetitors seemed slow, but had gone by quicker than the others: there just hadn¡¯t been any action. Michael Felix wasn¡¯t bad, but both he and Jarod Herod were both mages.


    They were used to using their traits, and Herod wound up falling from a shield before Felix could get to him. The round between Dous Gaway and Oliver Strong was a bit more interesting, but still rtively short. Gaway was a veteran soldier, and a Sergeant in the RMC, so his reaction time due to his experience earned him a win.


    As thepetitors all stood talking about the difficulty of the game, Magnus called out to everyone; ¡°With the first roundspleted, I¡¯d like to offer up a toast to the participants before we draw to see which fighters go first! Never have I seen a more...challenging game! I believe that it will benefit our military to use as a training scenario! I thank King Murdoc for introducing us to this game of champions!¡±


    Marco walked over and stood next to Magnus as he spoke to the crowds; ¡°Well said, Father. I¡¯d like to suggest that it also be added to the Summer Games! As well as the participation of the Hignders! Many of our games originated from the same ces and people! I say we enjoy them together! As our ancestors did!¡±


    The crowds erupted with apuse and cheers for their future king, except for Skye, Tidas, and the Hignders themselves. Petrie had exined Alcon¡¯s Summer Games, and they were nearly the exact same as the ones they yed at their Summer Solstice Festival. It was a good idea to build camaraderie between the two kingdoms, but the fact that Marco had suggested it made them worry.


    Skye walked over to Tidas¡¯ side and whispered; ¡°He¡¯s up ta somethin¡¯..And we might not be here ta stop him.¡±


    Tidas took a deep, calming breath before he replied; ¡°Oh, we¡¯ll be here. We¡¯ll make that clear to Genie when we talk to himter. If we¡¯re not finished with whatever he needs you for by next year¡¯s games: we¡¯re stilling home. If he can¡¯t understand that, then he can just-¡±


    ¡°I can just what?¡± came a familiar voice from directly behind Tidas.


    He¡¯d reflexively put his arm up to elbow him in the face, but Genie already had his hand up as Tidas practically yelled; ¡°Will you Stop with the Ninja thing when we¡¯re in public!¡±


    Genie smirked; ¡°But that is when it is easiest to be sneaky. And I love the face you make when I do this. Reminds me of when you were young.. And I was young-er.¡±


    Skye wanted to smile at their banter, but she was too fixated on her uing match. When Genie saw her expression, he asked what was bothering her. Tidas clenched his jawline as he answered in her stead..


    ¡°She¡¯s just focusing.. Regardless of the order: Skye ys against Marco next..¡±

 Chapter 440

    440 Dance Of The Shields(Part Three)


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE AND VIOLENCE***


    Marco watched Skye gracefully step up onto her shield with an inner smirk. He didn¡¯t have cuffs on, and no one but a few would be able to tell if he used magic or not. The only problem was who would notice..


    It was obvious that the Hignders were suspicious of him, but he could easily persuade his father to dismiss any ims that they made. The real problem was Jin Laos. If Genie and the Hignders stepped forward with Skye and Tidas backing them, then his father would be forced to publicly side with them.


    The connections that Alcon had with Sai and the Hignders were too new, and therefore precarious. Not only were those bonds made by Skye and Tidas, but to brush them off now would send a bad message to the other kingdoms. Mano, Ital, and Sync might think that his deals with them could be easilypromised or broken, and they might break them before he has a chance to fulfill his n..


    Even if he wanted to, Marco would have to reframe from using his powers.. ¡®I¡¯ve invested most of my life into this.. I Will Not let anything or anyone ruin it now.. I¡¯ll have Skye all to myself before next year¡¯s Summer Games.. I just have to be patient..¡¯


    As Marco lept onto his shield, he looked over at Skye, and nodded to her. Skye mirrored his gesture, but her eyes held an icy ze as she started to move. Step after step, the two stared each other down like the enemies that they were.


    Tidas, Murdoc, Amara, and Genie all watched with clenched jaws as Skye burst into a run. She had taken off her shoes before they had started so she could move faster, which earned her disapproving looks from the older nobles. Her skirts were hiked up so high that most of the blood stains from Murdoc¡¯s head wound were hidden in the folds.


    Marco barely acknowledged Skye¡¯s uptick in speed. The only reason that anyone thought he had noticed was because his pace sped up as well. As Skye quickly closed the gap between them, Marco started to futz with his suit jacket..


    As Skye came up behind him, she lept forward with her body weight shifted to the front. She wanted to plow into Marco with all of her strength, but what he did had caught herpletely by surprise.. At the same time that Skye had jumped, Marco twisted his upper body as he slid his jacket off, and let it fall behind him: right into Skye¡¯s face.


    .....


    Skye stumbled as she pulled it from her face, and nearly toppled over where the line of shields curved. With her body already swaying to the side, Skye bent and flipped. She twisted her lower half to the side so that when her feetnded, she was upright on a shield.


    The spectators roared with amazement at Skye¡¯s agility as she steadied herself, then started to pick up her pace again. Marco actually grinned as he matched her speed to keep a distance between them. Since his distraction idea had failed, he needed to move on to his next n.


    It was known that Skye was quick-witted, but Marco didn¡¯t think that she¡¯d see the next moveing..


    As he circled one side, he nced at a man on the other; just a few shields away from Skye. It was subtle, but Marco had nodded at the man, whom she had noticed nod back. Immediately understanding his n, Skyepletely skipped the shield held by the man, and picked up her pace again.


    The crowds howled for Skye¡¯s show of uracy, but didn¡¯t realize that she had avoided the spot on purpose. Only those closest to her knew that there must¡¯ve been a reason that she¡¯d jumped. Right as Murdoc was about to start yelling, Shasta yanked the man out of the lineup, and shoved someone ofparable size into his ce.


    As Marco passed by her, he nced at the Vice Commander of the RMC. Shasta was ring at him with her ears partially bent back. Lawrence was watching as well, so Marco simply passed by without a word or expression.


    He only had one more n, but knew that it wouldn¡¯t work based on the results from his first two attempts to trip her up. One more of the Shield Barriers was on his side, but Marco doubted that he¡¯d be able to make Skye lose her footing. She obviously yed the game in the north, but he had hoped that the loss of her magic would lead to victory..


    ¡®I suppose I¡¯ll just have to be patient a while longer.. With all of these witnesses about, I probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to get the shard into her neck anyway.. I just need to wait until they leave for Sai, then I can start..¡¯


    As the thought came and went, Marco slowed down his pace a bit, then started to unbutton his dress shirt. Most of the women in the crowds swooned when they saw the Crowned Prince¡¯s muscr chest. He had clearly bulked up even more sincest year¡¯s Summer Games, which made his brothers wonder why.


    As the ovepping voices talked about how attractive he was, Skye kicked up her pace to as fast as she could go unassisted. Since she had to prepare her body to use her Tank trait instead of growing with it like most others, she was in far better shape than most other Tank mages. Skye, Tidas, Zas, and Shasta were some of the only ones that trained their bodies alongside their traits.


    Tidas had told Skye after the Mage Trials that ¡®the magic can only be as powerful as the vessel that wields it¡¯. She had taken it as if she wanted her magic to grow, her body needed to be made stronger. Factoring in that she would eventually have every trait: Skye trained her body just as rigorously as her magic control.


    As shee up behind Marco again, Skye had made it a point to bob side to side as she was running. He was excellent at recognizing patterns, and she hoped that he would notice her swaying. It was a hassle to pull her skirts side to side like she was struggling to carry them, but it was all a part of her ploy..


    Marco did think that Skye was struggling to keep her skirts up, and nned to toss his shirt at her. He was going to stop in front of her, and push Skye off as soon as she dropped her skirts again to remove it. But when he threw his shirt at her, Skye bobbed to the side out of sync with the pattern she¡¯d been moving in the entire time.


    As genuine surprise showed on his face, Skye lunged at Marco, and knocked him over the side. As he hit the ground with a loud thud, Sheri appeared out of nowhere, and rushed to his side. Marco hadnded on his arm, and dislocated his shoulder.


    Skye hopped down right as Marco had hit the ground to make sure that a Barrier didn¡¯t topple her. While they had been ying by the Hignder rules instead of how it was yed in the movie, Murdoc had added the rule about the main point being to purposely try and knock the otherpetitor off. Hoping that he could¡¯ve done actual damage to Marco.


    It wasn¡¯t just what Skye and Tidas had told him about the Crowned Prince that had Murdoc hating on Marco. He could clearly see that the man was out for himself instead of for his people.. ¡®Men like that don¡¯t deserve ta rule over others..¡¯


    As Sheri helped Marco to his feet, she asked Skye toe over and heal him. She hesitated at first, but grew curious when he said that he¡¯d pay a visit to Dr. Stein instead. It surprised her to hear Marco refusing her aid, but Magnus overrode his objections.


    Marco watched her approach him with an inner smile.. ¡®Those blood stains on her skirts suit her.. Blood bes her..¡¯


    After Skye had smiled at Sheri, her expression deted when she looked at her brother- inw. cing her hands on his arm, she started to funnel her magic into him. At first, it all seemed normal. Then, for a split second: Skye felt his magic..


    A nervous tremor ran up her backside as the realization cemented itself; ¡®H-His magic is the Same as Richard¡¯s.. How?! Even when I sensed it before we left, his didna have so much Dark magic mixed in.. Did...Did he touch the Spear?!¡¯


    Not thinking, Skye locked eyes with Marco as she whispered; ¡°Yer gonna die if ya go after it..¡±


    Marco shed a small smile at her; ¡°Is that concern you¡¯re showing me? Why Skye, I didn¡¯t know that you cared so much about me.¡±


    Skye scoffed; ¡°Tis not You I worry for, but yer actions.. I willna let ya have yer way.¡±


    Marco¡¯s smile stretched into something devious as he replied; ¡°Oh, Little Lass.. You won¡¯tprehend what I want until it¡¯s toote..¡±


    Skye froze as her heart sank into her stomach.. ¡®That voice...D-Did he just call me Little Lass?! Oh shit..¡¯


    As Tidas came up and wrapped an arm around his wife¡¯s shoulders; Amara, Murdoc, Petrie, and Wace all stood behind her with piercing gazes. They couldn¡¯t hear what Marco had said to her, but the expression on Skye¡¯s face was unmistakably fear. Tidas squeezed her shoulders gently, then stepped in front of his wife.


    As he stared down his brother, murmurs started to be louder and louder..


    ¡°Are we sure that those rumors weren¡¯t true?¡± a random noble asked.


    ¡°She looked awfully worried when she went to heal him..¡± someone elsemented.


    ¡°True, but there¡¯s nothing romantic behind it,¡± Genie assured them.


    ¡°I think she just likes the attention that acting the whore gets her,¡± Karena stated louder than any of the otherments.


    Most knew who had said it, but no one was willing to point the finger at her.. At least no one human. Shasta, on the other hand; was sick to death of her shitty attitude. She didn¡¯t want to aggravate Magnus further, so she walked over causally, then spoke in a low voice to her..


    ¡°If I hear one more nasty word out of your mouth, I¡¯ll tell Magnus Everything that you did to me.. And I¡¯ll do it publicly. This is myst warning to you: Keep. Your. Mouth. Shut.¡±


    Not waiting for a reply, Shasta turned her back on Karena, and walked back over to Lawrence¡¯s side. Karena wanted to scream at the bitch, but Draco appeared at her side with a reminder..


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that King Magnus has warned you already. If you make him angry, he¡¯ll punish you.. And that¡¯s not including what your husband will do to you, should you cause a scene..¡±


    Karena¡¯s fury only grew at her guard¡¯s warning. As she looked between Skye and Shasta, Karena secretly decided to strike against them without Draco¡¯s help.. ¡®Marco¡¯s not the only one who knows the hidden passageways.. I¡¯ll get them back on my own..¡¯

 Chapter 441

    441 Dance Of The Shields(Part Four)


    After Skye had taken care of Marco¡¯s dislocated shoulder, she and the Hignders walked away, but Tidas stayed behind a moment. He wished that he¡¯d been in Skye¡¯s ce, but would get his chance eventually. As Sheri and Marco went to return to the main table, Tidas called out to him.


    Marco sighed before turning; ¡°What is it little brother? I would like to sit and rx a bit before I enjoy theing show.. How does it feel to know that you¡¯ll bepeting against her?¡±


    Tidas shrugged; ¡°Not like it¡¯s the first time. I just wanted to inform you that I will be stopping by your office around three o¡¯clock tomorrow. Please be there.¡±


    Marco nodded in the positive; ¡°What do you wish to discuss?¡±


    Tidas narrowed his eyes on him; ¡°Many things.. The north in particr. Don¡¯t run away, brother.¡±


    Marco grinned, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes as he replied; ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you in my office. See you at three..¡±


    The two brothers turned their backs on each other, then went their separate ways. Tidas returned to his friends and wife while Marco sat down next to a surly-looking Karena. Draco and Sheri stood behind them a few feet back, and watched the crowds for anything amiss.


    Marco honestly envied how approachable his brothers were. Lawrence was intimidating like he was, but had a humorous air about him that made him easy to get along with. Marco could stand him for certain increments of time, but Tidas was the exact opposite of his oldest brother..


    Where Marco used cold calctions and logic to make decisions, Tidas often decided based on his morals, and the circumstances of the situation. The two had grown up simrly, but had focused on the different aspects to their lessons. Tidas believed in justice and people, but Marco only believed in order and logic.


    .....


    It made both their father and other brother frustrated to see them only looking at one side of the coin.. ¡®Neither of them will ever be a decent ruler unless they can understand bnce..¡¯


    As the thought crossed Lawrence¡¯s mind, he looked over at his father..


    Magnus had been in excellent health since Skye and Tidas had left for the Hignds, which Lawrence found odd. He¡¯d been declining for the past few years until Skye had started to treat him on a regr basis. He found it strange that his father had stayed healthy after she and Tidas had left, and wondered what the initial cause was..


    ¡®Did she heal a long-term illness that the pce doctors couldn¡¯t detect? I hope that his health keeps for many more years.. I don¡¯t want to even think about what my brothers will do once he passes.. Alcon is going to go through some rough times..¡¯


    ¡°Lawrence? Lawrence?! Did you hear me?¡± Shasta asked with a hint of irritation in her voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, dear. I was thinking about something that I¡¯d rather not, so thank you for that. I¡¯m all ears now: what did you ask?¡±


    Shasta huffed, but let it go as she reasked; ¡°Is throwing clothing in someone¡¯s face a legal move in the game? I know Skye won regardless, but I just want to know.¡±


    Lawrence shrugged; ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know. King Murdoc didn¡¯t object, so I assume it was fine. As long as the Barriers weren¡¯t obstructed, and Skye didn¡¯t use magic: the results are the same.¡±


    Shasta flicked her ears back in annoyance for a moment, then exhaled her frustrations out. She was in a good mood, despite the bickering they¡¯d all done beforeing to the banquet room. Karena and Marco had ruined enough of her timetely, and Shasta wanted to have a good time with Skye, and rub it in their faces.


    It was a petty thought, but she was sick of their interference with her life. Karena was destroying her wedding, and Marco was putting obstacle after obstacle in front of her. If he had it his way: Shasta would stay in Alcon.


    Since she was the Vice Commander of the RMC, he believed that she should remain within the kingdom¡¯s boundaries. Lawrence argued how ridiculous it was to be separated from his wife, then Marco went for the low blow..


    ¡°It¡¯s not like she can have a child with you, so what are you worried about? You would see her whenever you came for the Summer Games and Mage Trials. Plus whatever nonsensical holiday you decide warrants a visit. I really don¡¯t understand your issue here.¡±


    Lawrence started to snap at Marco for his insensitivity when their father had stepped in. Both he and Lawrence worried about the treaties that would pass to Marco when Magnus¡¯ time came. He couldn¡¯t tell his father, but if Marco couldn¡¯tpromise over Shasta, then as the King of Ruscovic: he saw no future as Alcon¡¯s ally.


    ¡®It¡¯s not my ce to step in on another kingdom¡¯s governmental functions, but if Marco goes down the path I see him already walking.. I hope Tidas asks for my aid before I have to step in. It¡¯ll look bad if I invade my brother¡¯s kingdom without another to take his ce..¡¯


    As Lawrence lost himself in his thoughts again, Shasta shook her head with a small smile. It was an annoying habit that all of the MacArthur men shared, but she found it cute when Lawrence did it. She assumed that the novelty effect would wear off over time, but for now: Shasta was just enjoying herself..


    The next rounds were drawn, so Magnus called out for Dous Gaway and Michael Felix. The crowds cheered and chanted for their favorites as the twopetitors went around. The Barriers were all strong, capable men, and had finally caught in to the rhythm of the game.


    They tried to knock thepetitors off as they passed, but they were just as good at evading the Barriers as each other. Gaway had a solid pace and gate as he ran along, but Felix was more cat-like in his jumping and timing. Taking special care to watch his footing.


    The two had a much longer round, which worked to Skye¡¯s favor. She wasn¡¯t ready to y again, and wasn¡¯t sure if she would be by the time her next turn woulde..


    Shasta had grabbed several mugs of mead brought by the Hignders, and handed them out as she waited for Lawrence toe back to reality. They cheered for their first round victories, but Skye just stared into her mug. When Tidas came back from having the few words with his brother, he had immediately asked Skye what was wrong.


    Skye took in a shaky breath, exhaled, then downed half of her mug¡¯s contents before whispering; ¡°Twas the same voice.. It was Marco..¡±


    As confusion spread across his features, Tidas asked again; ¡°I don¡¯t understand, love.. What about his voice?¡±


    Skye swallowed hard before replying shakily; ¡°Me dreams.. The dark man.. I thought he was Richard, but it was Marco. The one who says Ima his.. He calls me his Little Lass.. And that¡¯s what Marco just called me: Little Lass.. I¡¯ll never forget that voice, Tidas. I don¡¯t know why it didna click before, but it¡¯s him..¡±


    Anger surged within Tidas as he looked over at his brother. He was talking casually with his guards like he wasn¡¯t a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. He took a step towards him ready to snap, but Amara grabbed him by the shoulder.


    ¡°Now, now.. No need ta go makin¡¯ a scene at a nice party like this one. Ye might make people think poorly of ya fer snappin¡¯ at yer brother in public over yer wife¡¯s dream.. Think it through,ddie. Dinna give him any ammo against ya fer any reason..¡±


    Tidas loosened his posture, and nodded at Amara as he replied; ¡°Thank you for stopping me. When you say it out loud like that, I guess I would¡¯vee off as a mad man.¡±


    Amara grinned; ¡°Always happy ta put a man in his ce. Now..¡±


    Sitting down next to Skye, Amara took her trembling hands into her before speaking in her gentlest tone; ¡°Dinna worry yer pretty wee head about him, deary. If the worst he can do is talk smack to ya in yer dreams, then he¡¯s no threat now. Just keep in mind that ya be surrounded by friends that are more than happy ta kill fer ya. And ya got a devoted hubby that I canna see leavin¡¯ yer side without someone bein¡¯ wit ya.¡±


    Skye nodded in agreement, but still didn¡¯t like the ominous sinking feeling in her gut. Thest time she¡¯d felt something simr was when Bibalow tried to kill her, and when the assassin she¡¯d stopped had tried to kill Magnus, Lawrence, and supposedly Marco. She still thought that Marco had a hand in it, but the investigation had led to Mano.


    As Skye focused on calming herself, Michael Felix won his round against Dous Gaway. The two were friends at court, so there were no hard feelings between them. As they were received positively by the spectators, the next fight was one that many were excited to see: Tidas versus Wace.


    They had yed against each other in the Hignds many times, but that was with their traits active. Wace was usually the winner up until the final month before they went after Tidas¡¯ uncle. Tidas had been the reining champion, much to Wace¡¯s dismay.


    The Barriers were nowpletelyfortable with what their jobs were, and they looked at the two men with eagerness reflected in their demeanors. Wace wasn¡¯t so much their target as Tidas was. It was rare for his magic to be restrained, and a few of the Barriers thought that without the use of his trait: Tidas would be weak.


    As the two men readied themselves to y, Skye dashed up to her husband¡¯s side, and said; ¡°I¡¯ll choose you ta dance wit regardless, but I¡¯d like us ta y a round together first. Havin¡¯ our magic sealed away doesna happen often, and I wanna see which of us is stronger.¡±


    Tidas internally sighed with relief to see his wife¡¯s spirit up. He had seen both Amara and Murdoc speak to her, but he hadn¡¯t heard what Murdoc said.. ¡®I Really don¡¯t like having my powers sealed.. I feel like I¡¯m going deaf or something..¡¯


    Tidas grinned at his wife as the thought passed, and he said; ¡°So long as you promise not to be upset when I win..¡±


    Skye barked a sharpugh; ¡°Cocky, aren¡¯t ya? Aye, I promise. As long as you say the same. I dinna want ya sulkin¡¯ cause yer wife beats ya.¡±


    As the crowds started to chant, Tidas kissed her cheek, then stated as he got onto the shield; ¡°I promise not to sulk if I lose. But if I win, then you have to do something of my choosing..¡±


    Skye quirked an eyebrow at her husband; ¡°Like what?¡±


    With a seductive gaze and a cocky smile, Tidas replied; ¡°All I¡¯ll say is that you¡¯ll enjoy it, too, love.. You¡¯ll see when I win..¡±

 Chapter 442

    442 Dance Of The Shields(Part Five)


    ¡°If ya think yer gonna beat me, ya got another thingin¡¯ddie!¡± Wace shouted from the other side of the shield circle.


    Tidas grinned cockily as he yelled back; ¡°We¡¯ll see, old man! My wife is looking forward to dancing with me!¡±


    The crowds mored at the sound of the twopetitors egging each other on. It was clear that the veterans of the game had an advantage, so everyone was excited to see two seasoned yers going against each other. As the atmosphere became dense with anticipation, Wace and Tidas started to move..


    Skye, Amara, Petrie, and Murdoc all stood near the front watching as the two started to pick up speed. Murdoc was screaming out Wace¡¯s name as he urged him to win. Petrie and Amara were calling out for them to ¡®make the round interesting¡¯, while Skye cheered on her husband.


    The two moved slow at first, making it a point to take in the Barriers¡¯ tells. Which were their dominant sides, their rhythms, and even how they held their eye contact. It was all information that Tidas and Wace used to determine when the Barriers would try to knock them off.


    A few were strong enough to steady the shield and attack, which were the ones that the two ran past the fastest. They both moved at the same pace, despite their over twenty year difference. Wace was younger than Amara, but slightly older than Murdoc.


    When they were young, Amara and Reggie were often in charge of them all. Even when Sorcha came to visit, Amara usually had final say on everything since she was the oldest of them. Even Reggie was a couple years younger than her; not that she looked it.


    No one would know it while looking at her, but Amara had just hit her sixties. She looked to be in her forties, and hardly anyone believed her when she told them her age. Skye didn¡¯t believe her at first, but Gavin and Murdoc assured her that it was the truth.


    Most of the Hignders didn¡¯t look their age, which Skye wrote off as a natural result of their environment. They got little direct sun exposure, barely had any pollution, and generally ate bnced meals. ording to Murdoc, summertime was usually filled with all kinds of outdoor activities; just not the past several years due to Richard.


    .....


    Wace was in excellent shape due to his position as Murdoc¡¯s personal guard, on top of his natural physique. Many spectators thought that his experience would bnce out his age difference between him and Tidas, so quite a few were betting on Wace to win. But Tidas was still the favorite..


    Skye had bet a round of drinks with Petrie that Tidas would win, but not easily. Petrie said that Wace would win with the assist of a Barrier, since it was his usual move. Murdoc, being his cocky self, bet a round that Wace would take Tidas down ¡®because he be a Hignder¡¯.


    Amara wasn¡¯t foolish enough to bet, but she did agree with Skye. Thest few times the two had yed each other had been rather close, albeit resulting in Tidas¡¯ victory. If he made one mistake, then Wace would win.


    As the two started sprinting around on the shields while dodging Barriers, Skye yelled; ¡°You can do it, hubby! I want that dance!¡±


    Tidas grinned as he passed his wife on the sidelines. Not wanting to disappoint her, he sped up to a full-blown run as he dodged two Barriers. Wace wasn¡¯t expecting him toe at him so soon, but he was prepared for it as Tidas tried to shove passed him.


    After all of the games they had yed in the Hignds together, Wace had learned a few things about the southern prince. Tidas was left handed, but used his right side for most things. The only time he used his left was writing, fighting, and eating.


    ¡°Ya wanna know yer fault,ddie?!¡± Wace yelled as he hit the section of shields that went semi-straight.


    ¡°Love ta hear it!¡± Tidas bellowed as he rounded the curve after him.


    Right as he neared a Barrier yer that had been flinching the past three times that they¡¯d passed, Wace yelled back; ¡°Ya know yer good! So ya think yer good enough!¡±


    Wace had motioned at the anxious man in a threatening way as he passed by. The gesture spurred him into action when Tidas went to pass him secondster. He clipped the prince¡¯s side, and nearly sent him toppling off of the shield..


    As Tidas shifted his weight towards the front shield, he knew one of two things would happen.. Either he would allow his lead leg to give out and fall onto the shield, ornd on the foot wrong. With only having a spilt second to decide, the prince went with the option that had the highest likelihood of keeping him in the game..


    Tidas felt a slight ¡®pop¡¯, followed by an intense pain in his ankle when hended on the next shield. He didn¡¯t know if he had torn a ligament, sprained his ankle, or did something else to it that was worse. All he knew was that every step felt like his bones were grinding on each other.


    As a pained expression overtook Tidas¡¯ features, Skye realized that something had happened to him. The way he hadnded on the shield didn¡¯t look right to her, be he had kept running as soon as he had gained his bnce back. Since she didn¡¯t have the sealing cuffs back on yet, Skye tried to use her Tank trait to listen for damage.


    ¡°Damn room¡¯s too noisy,¡± she muttered with an annoyed look on her face.


    Amara had heard it and shed Skye a confused expression; ¡°Were ya expectin¡¯ everyone ta be quiet?¡±


    Skye fidgeted nervously as she looked back towards the shields, and said; ¡°Something¡¯s wrong wit the way Tidas is runnin¡¯.. I think he hurt himself when that Barrier tried ta take¡¯em out.¡±


    Amara tilted her head slightly as she watched Tidas go; ¡°Tis possible. I¡¯d bet his foot or ankle is hurtin¡¯ by the way he¡¯s runnin¡¯-tryin¡¯ ta keep his weight off of it.¡±


    Skye wanted to stop the match, but then Wace would im that Tidas was forfeiting because of it. She wanted to ask him what he was doing, but she knew.. He wanted to dance with her, and wouldn¡¯t give on it.


    Being husband and wife; they could dance whenever they wanted to. But Murdoc¡¯s little trick of using a dance with Skye as a reward had irritated them both. Knowing that Magnus would be irked if they had refused made Tidas want to dance with his wife right in front of the Hignder King¡¯s face. And his oldest brother¡¯s..


    ¡®Murdoc hits on Skye right in front of me, and offers her up as a trophy Without her permission, putting her in this position.. Marco¡¯s up to something too, I just don¡¯t know what.. I need to figure out what before we leave for Sai..¡¯


    As the pain shook Tidas from his thoughts, he realized that he had closed the gap between him and Wace faster than normal. While trying topensate for his gimp foot, he had maderger, quicker strides. As surprise covered Wace¡¯s face at the prince¡¯s speed, Tidas wished that he would¡¯ve figured out his little hobbled move in the Hignds.


    Mages were as rare in the north as anywhere else, so many of Mead Hall¡¯s patrons were regr soldiers and citizens. They begged to y against the Alconians, but he and Skye had to agree not to use their powers. The patrons had all lost to them without their magic, which earned them extra respect from their new allies.


    Wace could feel a sense of urgency that hadn¡¯t been in Tidas¡¯ movements before; not earlier, or in the Hignds. It was unnerving to him, like finding a wild animal caught in a corner. As Tidas shifted to his side, Wace tried to match him, but the shift had been a bluff..


    Tidas had leaned towards the Barriers, like he was favoring his other foot. Wace had seen the change in his movements, and figured that he had injured himself while stopping himself from falling before. He nned to piviot on his other leg, and hit Tidas off bnce; assuming that he wouldn¡¯t want to put any weight on his unfavored foot.


    As soon as Tidas saw Wace move, he moved with him. With his center of gravity now urging him to fall towards the center, Wace knew that the Alconian Prince had won right there and then.. ¡®Well, twas worth a try..¡¯


    As Wace hit the ground, Tidas¡¯ legs gave out, and he toppled over to the ground. Skye had instantly rushed to his side while Amara and the others checked Wace. He had caught himself like a cat as he went over, so he had no injuries at all. However, Tidas¡¯ ankle was already the size of an orange when Skye finally managed to get her husband¡¯s boot off.


    As she started to heal it with her Shaman trait, Skye huffed, and spoke harshly to him; ¡°Are ya bloody nutters?! Do ya know how Bad ya coulda made this?! There¡¯s Shards, husband! Bone shards! Ye were grindin¡¯ yer own bones as ya ran?!¡±


    Tidas chuckled half-heartily; ¡°I had to win.¡±


    ¡°Not like This, ya bloody Bampot!¡± Skye yelled as she finished off healing his wound.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± he stated loudly, then leaned in to whisper; ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be so bad if I didn¡¯t have the cuffs on..¡±


    Skye nodded curtly at him; ¡°Aye, but ya still wouldna been able ta heal this yer self. Not with the damage ya did. Ya need much more studyin¡¯ before ya can reconstruct bone, husband. Trust me..¡±


    After she had finished healing Tidas, Skye rubbed at her hands along the scars left by Jacob Fowler, and when she had made his armor. She could heal them awaypletely, but it would only cover the damage done. And Skye didn¡¯t mind the reminder.


    ¡°Is everything alright over there?!¡± Magnus bellowed from his throne.


    A smile stretched across her face as she looked towards her father-inw, and said; ¡°Aye sir! Just fixin¡¯ a wee sprain! Tis nothin¡¯ ta fret over!¡±


    Magnus beamed right back at her; ¡°Excellent! We can start the next round as soon as Tidas is ready!¡±


    Skye quirked an eyebrow at the king; ¡°I thought that I went next?¡±


    Magnus shook his head; ¡°Marco suggested that since a dance with you is the prize, it makes more sense to have Tidas and Felix fight first. Then you can go against the winner!¡±


    As the spectators cheered for their king, Skye¡¯s annoyance level hit it¡¯s ceiling.. ¡®Tidas should stay off of his foot fer a wee bit, but there¡¯s no way Maggie will listen wit the crowds like this..¡¯


    Right as she was about to say something to Magnus anyway, Tidas ced his hand on her shoulder to stop her and said; ¡°Don¡¯t worry, love. I know Felix¡¯s moves, and I think I can handle him while still being mindful of my ankle.. I¡¯ll be sweeping you off of your feet before you know it.¡±


    Skye felt all of her anger drain as she quipped; ¡°Did ya forget that we gotta fight each other next first?¡±


    Tidas grinned cheekily before getting up onto a shield; ¡°No I did not, nor about my special prize when I win..¡±

 Chapter 443

    443 Dance Of The Shields(Part Six)


    Michael Felix wasn¡¯t a fool, and knew that he stood no chance against the Third Prince. He wasn¡¯t trying to beat him, just be seen as capable by him and General Skye. They were the strongest and most respected officers in the entire military, and he wanted to be on their radar in a good way..


    Shasta had taken an interest in him due to his skill as a Manic, and had told him stories about both Tidas and Skye while they were away. He had already admired Tidas for years from the corner of the banquet hall, but Princess Skye¡¯s story was new and astonishing to him.


    All Michael had known about Skye were her skills as a Shaman, her unusual generosity, and that she was incredibly powerful. He had watched her victory in the Mage Trials the previous year, so he knew that she had four traits. Skye was just an overly gifted noble to him, but he learned from Shasta the truth of her father¡¯s elevation in status.


    Being too young to know the full story about Lucas Moonstone; Shasta had told him how he had earned his title by saving the king¡¯s life, and Skye¡¯s subsequent betrothal. Lucas had built his wealth from scratch, and brought a good chuck of Alcon out of poverty along the way. Michael assumed that Shasta¡¯s story meant that Skye was raised like a Princess, but the surly cat woman corrected him.


    She told him bits about Skye¡¯s childhood, and how she was alone a lot of the time with Genie and Peggy. When Michaelmented on her wealth, and that ¡®she seemed popr enough at court¡¯, Shasta had scoffed in his face..


    ¡°Do you honestly think any of those people are her friends? Are even really people? ..Don¡¯t look at me like that just because you¡¯re one of them.. Skye¡¯s not like the rest of you. And neither is Tidas. The more you listen and watch, the more you¡¯lle to realize that they¡¯re how royalty should be..¡±


    Michael thought over Shasta¡¯s words as he walked up to Prince Tidas and his wife. They looked like the perfect couple to him, and it made him even more nervous as he stopped in front of them. Tidas was already getting up onto a shield when he saw Michael staring at him.


    Thed extended a shaking hand at him as he squeaked out; ¡°Tis an honor to be ying with you, sir! Although I doubt my own skills without my magic, I hope you find me to be a decent opponent!¡±


    Tidas smiled sincerely as he extended his hand to shake the nervous young man¡¯s, and said; ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be harsh to yourself,d! I¡¯ve seen you training with Zas before we left for the Hignds. I was quite impressed with your agility, considering that you¡¯re a Manic by trait, correct?¡±


    .....


    Michael lit up like a Yuletide tree as he replied; ¡°Aye sir! Thank you for that, sir! I promise to try my best to beat you!¡±


    Skyeughed hard as Tidas chuckled, amused by the young man¡¯s enthusiasm. He had just turned seventeen, but was extremely talented for his age. Zas had introduced him before they left as one of his hand-selected trainees; like us and Ronnie. Thed seemed paralyzed at the time, but Tidas now realized that he was just star-struck, in a way.


    As Felix looked between him and Skye with a happy, but unsure expression, Tidas replied; ¡°Please do. I will do my best as well.¡±


    ¡°Kick his arse,ddie!¡± Skye nearly shouted as she patted Michael¡¯s shoulder.


    Tidas looked at her with a mock-wounded expression; ¡°That¡¯s mean, wife.. I¡¯m doubling my reward when I win!¡±


    Skyeughed heartily as she walked back by the Hignders, then called back; ¡°We¡¯ll see, love! We Shall See!¡±


    Tidas and Michael talked for a moment about the rules, then the two went to their respective sides.. ¡®If Zas hand-picked Michael Felix, then I should probably not drag this out. He seemed awfully nervous about ying.. I wonder why he wanted to y? I¡¯ll have to ask himter..¡¯


    As the thought was pushed to the back of his mind, Tidas started to move his feet. Michael looked a little unsure of the shields at first, but started to move when Tidas started to close the gap between them. He was going rather slow in an attempt to let Felix getfortable with moving. But he was taking too long for the impatient Prince..


    ¡°If you¡¯re gonna move that slow, then maybe you should¡¯ve stayed a spectator!¡± Tidas yelled as he started to run at the young man.


    Michael was alreadyfortable with moving on the shields, and Tidas realized it toote. When he had seen thed with Zas before, they were with John Saulsberry: running the obstacle course. He remembered thed so well because he was surprised to see someone keeping up with the man, and he wasn¡¯t even indoctrinated yet then.


    The memory shed before his eyes like a neon warning sign from the Hignds. Right as Tidas went to slow down, Felix lept off of the edge of the shield at an awkward angle. Making the shield holder tilt it to the side. If Tidas stepped on it how it was, he would instantly lose his footing, and fall..


    Michael looked back to watch his so-called victory happen, but never got the chance. One major difference between the newbie yers and the veterans was their awareness of the Barriers. Tidas remembered who was who, and knew that the second person up from him was a Barrier..


    Felix didn¡¯t realize that he had lost until he was waking up to Princess Skye¡¯s beautiful face. He had found her attractive before, but now he understood why half of the kingdom¡¯s men thought that she was truly a living goddess. The honest concern in her face for him touched his heart in a spot that he hadn¡¯t realized was there.


    It wasn¡¯t a sexually-based affection; Michael just thought that she was a truly kind person.. ¡®She¡¯s exactly the kind of woman that a man like the prince deserves..¡¯


    As the fog in his mind cleared, Michael remembered that he was supposed to be winning. As disappointment started to overtake his features, he felt a heavy smack to his shoulder..


    The King of the Hignders was standing behind him with an arm extended down to help him up. Michael¡¯s mouth gaped as he held out his hand, and Murdoc hoisted him up without so much as a huff. Michael wasn¡¯t a smalld, but he was a puppared to the Northern King.


    Murdoc kept a serious look on his face right until Michael was standing, then said; ¡°That was amazin¡¯! Did ya see the look on Mr. Commander¡¯s face back there?! Looked like a weessie that seen a spider! Haha!¡±


    Tidas shook his head disapprovingly, but had a small grin as he did it. Those closestughed, then told others behind them that couldn¡¯t quite hear, and so on. By the time the joke had reached those farthest from the action, it was a convoluted story that made no sense..


    After Murdoc had calmed himself, he looked at the young Alconian with approval as he stated; ¡°Yer instincts be good,ddie. Ya just need ta be more mindful of yer surroundings. Many a battle have been determined by who understood their battlefield the best. Remember that ya run through the world, the world doesna run around you.¡±


    Tidas chuckled as Murdoc finished, earning a red from him before he yelled; ¡°Dinna mock me sagely advice! Ye should be taken it ta heart! And be damn grateful that ye be gettin¡¯ it fer free!¡±


    As Tidasughed hard as he turned to see Skye¡¯s reaction to the situation when he realized that she wasn¡¯t at his side anymore. He looked towards the Hignders, but she wasn¡¯t there. Stopping midugh, he straightened up and scanned the room for her..


    ¡°Where¡¯s Skye?¡± Tidas asked out loud a little choppily.


    ¡°Ya don¡¯t notice much when yer havin¡¯ a good time, do ya Princy? Peggy grabbed her by the ear and dragged her off a few moments ago. Sayin¡¯ somethin¡¯ about propriety, and givin¡¯ her a heart attack.. I think she¡¯s changin¡¯ her clothes.¡±


    Tidas grinned cheekily; ¡°That Peg.. She¡¯s feistier than you are.¡±


    Amara barked a sharp, but sincereugh; ¡°She may be feistier, but I bet me temper¡¯s much worse.¡±


    Tidas nodded in agreement right as he could hear his father pping his hands. Everyone in the room looked up at King Magnus and Prince Marco as they both walked to the front of the tform that the main table sat on. As a feeling of dread filled Tidas and the Hignders, Magnus stepped up to the edge to speak..


    ¡°Since the winner of thest round was Tidas, how about we make a special request of our finalists?! No power restrictions! A match where you both can use you Tank traits?!¡±


    The crowds instantly sided with their king, and began chant-begging for a ¡®magic match¡¯. Right as Tidas was trying to scream over the spectators, Skye came out wearing a pair of brown cks, a blue button-up shirt, and her usual boots. The chaos was overwhelming, and she knew that she needed to calm everyone if they wanted an answer.


    Skye bent over, and touched the floor with her fingertips. As the ground started to shake, it also started to change in texture under the guests¡¯ feet. Using her Earth trait, Skye decided to solve two problems in one go: get the ground ready for their match, and get the mob before her to shut up.


    As she finished her little diversion, Skye yelled out; ¡°Aye! We can fight wit our traits! So long as ya can let us get to the shields ta y!¡±


    The temporary shift had caused mild panic, and had gotten most to shut up long enough for Skye¡¯s voice to be heard. Getting what they had wanted, the crowds calmed and divided back into their social circles. Tidas shook his head as he looked around at the people that had nearly trampled him a few moments ago..


    ¡°Everything alright husband? Ya look a wee bit off. Is yer ankle okay?¡± Skye asked after she kissed his cheek.


    Tidas smiled softly at her; ¡°I¡¯m fine, love. Thinking on things best left unpondered.¡±


    Skye smirked; ¡°Startin¡¯ ta sound like Murdoc..¡±


    ¡°I heard me name. What ya want?¡± Murdoc had to nearly yell to be heard over the chatter from the people around him.


    Not missing a beat, Tidas replied; ¡°We think that you should evaluate the shield holders and the Barriers to make sure that they¡¯re strong enough to hold up to our movements.¡±


    Murdoc nodded; ¡°Aye! I¡¯ll make sure that they willna get ya two killed fer negligence.¡±


    Michael Felix looked between Skye and Tidas as he asked; ¡°Negligence? How? How could they-¡±


    Amara cut off Michael by saying; ¡°Oh,ddie.. Let¡¯s just say that, had these two used their magic before.. Well: you¡¯ll be findin¡¯ out here shortly, anyway.¡±


    Felix quirked an eyebrow; ¡°Find out what?¡±


    Amara nodded towards the Hignder guards being switched out for the weakest holders; ¡°Why the owner of Mead Hall forbid Skye and Tidas from yin¡¯ against each other..¡±

 Chapter 444

    444 Dance Of The Shields(Part Seven)


    When Peggy had seen her bairn running around on shields in the pce banquet room, and with her skirts hiked up to her thighs: she had nearly fainted from her bluster..


    She had been helping the rest of the servants keep the food hot and at the ready for whenever the king dered the game over. When Peggy had entered the room with a tray of drinks for Skye and her group, she could feel all of her color drain away. People were whispering about how ¡®very country¡¯ she was behaving, and began to badmouth her family and upbringing.


    Peggy was used to hearing nasty and outrageous things about Skye, but her behavior seemed much too crude to the woman who had raised her.. ¡®Thess is a Princess now! What the bloody hell is she thinkin¡¯?! There¡¯s a reason that only men participated in this foolishness! Not even the damn stray participated!¡¯


    ncing at Shasta as she came up behind Skye, Peggy wondered if there was a reason that she didn¡¯t join in, but brushed it aside for now. Her bairn needed to change her clothes, and to have a proper chiding about her position and reputation. The second that she was within grabbing distance, she grabbed Skye by the earlobe, and tugged her along.


    The king¡¯s butler had seen to it that a set of clothes was brought for the Princess before he even told Peggy what was transpiring in the banquet hall. She had thanked him kindly, then immediately went and retrieved Skye to make her change. Peggy pulled her along like a problematic child as she scolded the Princess, causing everyone to avert their eyes in embarrassment for her.


    They argued back and forth the entire time that it had taken for Skye to dress. Peggy reminded her that she was Tidas¡¯ wife, and needed to behave properly unless she wanted her actions and reputation to reflect on the entire royal family. Skye argued that she was the only woman attempting the challenge because no one else knew how to y, and that there weren¡¯t many females capable of ying; like she was.


    ¡°Ima freakin¡¯ General in the RMC, Peg. Right after me trials! I¡¯ve earned me spot, and Ima not gonna let a bunch of court sycophants bully me into actin¡¯ like somethin¡¯ Ima not. And tis not fair fer ya ta chide me over their projected inadequacies..¡±


    Peggy felt a small sting from her pointed words, but she was still partially right; ¡°Yer tellin¡¯ me that it¡¯s fine if a Princess runs around barefoot wit her goodies showin¡¯ ta the entire court?! I surprised that the King hadna said somethin¡¯ to ya beforehand.¡±


    Skye huffed as loudly as she could; ¡°I¡¯m gonna be twenty in a week, Peggy. I think it¡¯s time that ya see me fer the adult that I am.¡±


    .....


    Peggy scoffed just as loudly as Skye had as she replied; ¡°Try sayin¡¯ that without me help gettin¡¯ dressed, then we¡¯ll discuss who¡¯s an adult or not..¡±


    Skye could feel her ire beginning to smolder, as she snipped; ¡°Ye dismissed fer now, Mrs. Stewart..¡±


    Peggy¡¯s eyes reflected hurt, then immediately switched to anger as she bowed, then went to leave the room. Skye had instantly regretted dismissing her like a regr servant, but was distracted by the chanting crowds outside of the storage closet. She and Peggy shared a concerned expression, then rushed out of the door...


    ************


    Murdoc had finished his task of finding proper shield holders and Barriers quickly. Several of the recements were guards and mages that he had basically badgered into ying, but the Barriers were specifically reced with Hignders. Murdoc thought that they would be the only ones capable of Possibly hitting one of them as they rushed by, and had asked Magnus to allow more of his soldiers into the room.


    Magnus agreed easily, despite the sideways nce he had received from his oldest son. Marco didn¡¯t like so many capable, formerly enemy mages in an enclosed area with both him and his father present. He couldn¡¯t say it out loud, but the inference was hard to miss: he didn¡¯t trust the Hignders any more than they did him.


    But with the two kings seemingly on the same page, Marco knew that voicing any further opposition on the matter was a waste of breath on his part. So he sat quietly, waiting for the show to start like everyone else..


    All yers were in their ces and waiting to start, except for Skye, Tidas, and one missing Barrier. When they watched Murdoc step into the spot with a smirk, they both muttered at the same time; ¡°Oh shit..¡±


    Murdoc¡¯s cheeky grin grew as he hollered to them; ¡°d ta see that ya both dinna underestimate a real threat when ya see one!¡±


    As Murdoc chuckled at his own joke, Tidas nced at the main table.. ¡®I know exactly who the real threat is, and I won¡¯t miscalcte him again.. The question is: what can I do about him that won¡¯t split the kingdom in two?¡¯


    As Tidas shook his head to clear the worry forter, he looked towards his wife. He smiled to himself as he watched her talk with Amara.. ¡®I guess I¡¯d better focus, or she¡¯ll kick my ass in seconds.. Sorry wife, but I¡¯m not gonna go easy on you..¡¯


    As the thought crossed his mind, Magnus called for silence so he could announce a final thought before the final match; ¡°I think that I can speak for everyone here when I say that I hope you two give us a good show! To that effect, Skye: no powers passed your Tank trait, understood? We want a fair match full of entertainment!¡±


    Skye nodded, realizing that using her other traits was always an option before.. ¡®I Really gotta start rememberin¡¯ that I got more traits.. Me Tank and Shaman are the two I use the most now, so I guess it makes sense that me Earth and Water woulde ta mind less often..¡¯


    ¡°Skye? Did you hear my Father? Skye?¡± Tidas said until she visibly jolted back into reality.


    ¡°Sorry bout that, love. I heard him: no other traits but me Tank, and Shaman if need be, correct? Have ya told yer da about yer Shama-¡±


    ¡°No, and I¡¯d like it to please stay that way for now, alright? If he knows, then..¡±


    Tidas had nced at his brother again, but only for a second. No one in his party was paying attention yet, so thankfully they didn¡¯t hear Skye. He didn¡¯t want Marco knowing that he had unlocked a Shaman trait for many reasons, but the main one was the element of surprise.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk tonight.. Before I enjoy my prize,¡± Tidas replied with a smile and wink.


    Skye looked at him with suspicion, but nodded in agreement anyway. They had a lot of things to talk about when the night finally ended, but for now: she would go along with him..


    With a reflection of his gestures, Skyemented as she walked away; ¡°Ya gotta win ta get a prize, husband!¡±


    ************


    As the two climbed up onto their respective shields, the spectators mored for the start. Magnus was barely heard yelling something about sportsmanship before he called out; ¡°BEGIN!¡±


    Skye and Tidas instantly started to speed around on the shields at least twice as fast as they had earlier. To many of the people watching, they looked like blurs as they zipped by. Only distinguishable by the colors of their clothes.


    Tidas was the first to make a move..


    He doubled his speed again, and was only a few shields away from Skye when she had noticed. She was trying to pay attention to the tells of the Holders and Barriers, but he wasn¡¯t going to give her time to think..


    ¡®Skye¡¯s got a quick mind, so I need ta stop her from being able to think!¡¯


    The thought resounded within Tidas¡¯ mind as he came up on Skye¡¯s right side. They were both left-handed, so she had simr weak points to him when it came to her movements. As she went to block him, he tried to kick the back of her knee as she shifted her weight to her other leg.


    The move would¡¯ve made her copse: had hended the blow. Neither were at their full speed yet; making it easy to zip away as he slowed to raise his leg for the kick. As she reached the other side of the shields, Tidas started to match her speed again, and they settled into a loop for a few minutes.


    The crowds were going insane over their disy of skill and power. Even the Holders were being overly praised for handling the force caused by their speeds. The few non-military Alconians that had been approved by Murdoc to stay were shocked at the strength that it was taking to maintain their hold and cement of the shields.


    The fact that it was a simple game to the Hignders made many nobles question what they knew about their northern counterparts. Amara and Petrie shared a grin between themselves as more and more random courtiers started to acknowledge, and smile at them. They were just starting to mingle when Skye and Tidas started to go at each other again..


    The Barriers were nervous as they tried to take out the impossible-to-hit royals. Skye was the best Shaman in the kingdom, and the only one who could heal severe damage quickly. If she fell and cracked her head open, then she¡¯d have to wait until Doctor Gohan could show up to heal her, and that was if he was in time..


    Tidas had lept past Skye as she caught herself. The shields were around the same size as the ones in the Hignds, but wider on the sides. He came back around within a few seconds, and almost knocked her off again as she found her footing. The only reason he¡¯d missed her was because Murdoc had lunged at Tidas, and threw off his timing.


    Skye had seen Murdoc guarding her, and became frustrated. She dove at Tidas recklessly as soon as he had passed her again. He had easily dodged his wife, causing her to nearly fall again. As she refound her bnce, Tidas zipped around as fast as he could, and came up behind her..


    Skye cranked up her speed to try and put some distance between them, but he was close behind her. One of the other Hignders tried to take her out, but had almost gotten Tidas by the time his arm had swung down. The dy had given Skye the moment that she needed to gain some distance, and they moved in sync from a opposite sides of the shields for a fewps.


    The crowds roared with excitement as the two royals moved faster than their eyes could follow. Only Tank mages could keep up with them, leaving all of the judging up to Shasta. As she watched the two going toe to toe with each other, she smiled to herself about Skye¡¯s progress.


    ¡°Kick his ass,ss,¡± Shasta muttered as she watched.


    As the words left her mouth, Skye¡¯s demeanor shifted. She had been watching the Holders and Barriers as she ran, looking for anything that could help her. One of the holders near the curve of the shields had a habit of tilting his, to make it easier to take the curve, and hop to the next shield.


    As she watched him grip and shift it in anticipation of her using it, an idea popped into Skye¡¯s head..


    The top of the shield would be tilted forward while the bottom was brought back. If Skye mmed her foot down on the bottom with her weight, then lept off of the topside with her other foot, then she could gain the extra momentum that she needed..


    As her foot hit the bottom, the holder instinctively tried topensate for the imbnce, and tilted the shield how Skye had predicted. She had instantly shifted her weight to her other foot, andunched her a quarter of the way across the room; right at Tidas..


    As Skye sailed through the air, Tidas slowed slightly from watching her. He passed where she had lept from, and was heading to right where he was running. Unable to stop on the unsteady shields, he opted to speed up, which Skye was expecting. In an attempt to clear hernding spot beforehand, he had aligned himself with her almost perfectly.


    As Skye¡¯s upper half was about to hit him, she curled her arms in, and mmed into her husband with her full force and weight behind her. Tidas was in front of a Hignder when Skye came into contact with him, and took the two of them out; sending all three of them crashing to the floor.


    As people liters jumped out of the way to avoid them, Shasta zipped around to see who had hit the ground first. Seeing Skyeying across the two men with Tidas¡¯ back on the ground, she straightened up and called out; ¡°The winner of the match: is Skye!¡±

 Chapter 445

    445 Banquet Of Sycophants(Part One)


    Tidas had been shocked to see Skyeunch herself across the gap between the shields, but what had impressed him the most was her anticipation of his reaction. He told himself that it was because she knew him so well, but there were too many variables and calctions that she would¡¯ve had to deduce within seconds. As she rolled off of him and the Barrier that they had crashed into, Tidas grinned at her with pride.


    Seeing his smile, Skye quirked an eyebrow at him; ¡°What¡¯s that for? Ya seem awfully happy fer someone who just lost.¡±


    ¡°...Not happy.. Hurting.. Hurtin¡¯ a lot..¡± the Hignder muttered.


    Skye had identally kneed him in his gut when she¡¯d gotten up, thinking that he was Tidas¡¯ leg or the like. She only weighed around a hundred and twenty-five pounds or so. So her weight didn¡¯t bother her husband at all. A man not expecting a gut shot, on the other hand..


    ¡°Oh shite! Ima So sorry about that! Yerst name be Caster, right? Ima so, so sorry-¡±


    ¡°Tis fine,ss. Ya didna do it on purpose.. But I wouldna mind a healin¡¯ hand, if ya catch me drift?¡± the man replied, cutting of Skye mid-sentence.


    She continued to apologize as she healed the ulcer that she had aggravated, and boosted his endorphins a bit to help with any residual pain. As she finished up, Magnus and his group came over with massive smiles on their faces..


    ¡°That was Incredible! I do believe that you two have gotten faster since going to the Hignds! Now I regret not waiting until after the Mage Trials to release you two to Genie. Sync might think twice after seeing you two in action,¡± Magnus practically bellowed as Skye and Tidas got to their feet.


    Marco disyed the same cid expression on his face that he usually had, but inside; he was ecstatic. Skye was developing her powers much faster than he had anticipated, which meant that she was growing closer to her fully developed state as the Catalyst.. ¡®She¡¯s so close to the first edge.. She may need a push to get her next trait.. I need to make adjustments to my calctions..¡¯


    .....


    As the thoughts were filed away in Marco¡¯s mind forter, he nced at his youngest brother. Tidas was standing with his arm about Skye¡¯s shoulders; smiling like he was the victor. It annoyed Marco that a dunce like him had been married to Skye in the first ce, but the arrangement had allowed him to keep track of her more easily.


    Marco had always known Skye¡¯s true parentage, and had kept an eye on her throughout her childhood. Watching her learn and grow as the years ticked by.. Until Marco was able to begin the n that he had been working on since the age of eight..


    ¡®Lucas may have ruined my chances of an early rein, but there¡¯s no one to stop me once those two leave.. They know that I¡¯m up to something.. Otherwise they wouldn¡¯t be having the Fae watch me. But it¡¯ll be toote by the time they even get word of what I¡¯m doing publicly..¡¯


    Marco couldn¡¯t stop himself from ncing at Skye. He was so close to his ning to fruition that he couldn¡¯t contain his excitement. Right as their eyes met, he grinned at her..


    A deathly chill had instantly run up her spine, making Skye lean into Tidas¡¯ side instinctively. He was talking with the king, so he thought that she was just snuggling into his side. The only one who had seen the devil¡¯s grin other than Skye was Murdoc.


    The Hignder King came up to Skye¡¯s side, and red at the Crowned Prince. He nodded at Murdoc like he had just given him a friendly wave, inciting the Hignder King to stick his middle finger up at Marco with a simr smile. He stopped grinning after that, and focused on Tidas¡¯ exnation of how he wanted to implement a new training n based off of the game.


    The crowds were in a tizzy over Skye and Tidas¡¯ match. They couldn¡¯t believe how fast the two had been, and made numerousments about how well they suited each other. A handful of people were saying that the only one who Might be better suited to be Skye¡¯s partner was Marco.. But the ones saying such nonsense were all Marco¡¯s minions.


    As the guards and servants put the banquet room back to normal, servers started to trickle out with refreshments and appetizers. The few barrels of mead that the Hignders had brought were served, but most of the highest ranking nobles didn¡¯t drink any. They considered it swillpared to the whiskey that many had received from Lucas Moonstone as random gifts over the years.


    Murdoc had brought a barrel of simr whiskey with as well, but that was supposed to be specifically for him and the king. He had nned on getting Tidas¡¯ father outrageously drunk, then discuss a few things with him. From his true intentions towards the Hignds, to what he thought about his oldest son.


    Murdoc found it hard to believe that Magnus could turn a blind eye to Marco¡¯s deeds as often as he did. Skye and Tidas had told him that Marco was manipting him with his Ether magic, but Murdoc knew that there must¡¯ve been signs that he ignored beforehand. Even if he was unaware of the maniption, there would be things that should¡¯ve conflicted with his moral standings, and made him realize that something was wrong..


    ¡®If he¡¯s intentionally ignorin¡¯ Marco¡¯s behavior just cause they be family, then I dinna think this alliance willst past the fall.. I willna risk my people wit avvy heid, or his rocket of a son..¡¯


    As Murdoc¡¯s face soured, Amara touched his arm and spoke low; ¡°Ya look scary when yer face is all scrunched like that...and old.¡±


    Shifting his expression, Murdoc smirked at her as he replied; ¡°I look ta be in me twenties! What ya mean ¡®old¡¯?! Yer in yer six-Ouch! Who treats their king like that?!¡±


    Amara narrowed her eyes on him; ¡°What King acts like a bairn the way ya do?! Now stop bein¡¯ so whingy, congratte Skye, and sit down!¡±


    They had been speaking low enough that anyone not trying to hear them wouldn¡¯t. King Murdoc had a humorous, tough-guy reputation building, and Amara didn¡¯t want to undermine it. The tougher that the Alconian people viewed the Hignders as, the fewer issues they should haveter.


    Murdoc had always been a very charismatic person, and stuck out without a crown. Those that had interacted with him had liked him so far, but people¡¯s opinions were easily swayed. If it looked like Amara was being disrespectful to her own King, then his barely established standing could bepromised, and the Hignds seen as weak or vulnerable.


    Understanding what was on the line, Murdoc and Amara immediately went back to having happy faces, but those that knew them could see that they were utterly fake expressions. Skye and Tidas nced at each other, then asked the King if they could eat.


    Magnus knew that the quickest way to replenish magic was to eat, and assumed that hunger was their only motivation for wanting to start dinner. It was already running around forty minuteste due to the Shields game, so he saw no reason to dy any further.


    The servants were ready and waiting with massive trays in hand. Each was piled high with varying kinds of enticing dishes. The aromas that began to fill the room caused Skye¡¯s stomach to burn, and her mouth to water. Her head darted back and forth as she looked over the dishes being passed about around her.


    Roasted elk, chicken, and a whole pig were being carved off upon request, and offered with a choice of gravy. Every version of potatoes Skye could think of were passed around to guests, followed by baked squash and sweet potatoes, then mixed greens. The squash dish had been seasoned with simple butter and brown sugar, which Skye always thought made it closer to a dessert than a side dish.


    By the time she had sat down, Skye had no idea what she wanted to eat first: just that she wanted to eat a lot. She¡¯d barely been able to breath since they¡¯d gotten home, and they would only be there less than a month now. As she started to load up her te from the trays passing by, Skye scanned the room for Genie..


    She didn¡¯t see him right away; most likely due to him not wanting Skye to find him. His presence was unmistakable to her, so she eventually spotted him at a table with the newly arrived Zas. They were talking about something that had Zas¡¯ tail whipping back and forth like an irritated house cat.


    It was strange to see either of them show anger, so when Genie¡¯s face scrunched for a moment, both Zas and Skye flinched. He looked apletely in person that one wouldn¡¯t even think about passing on the street. But the anger he had just shown to Zas reminded Skye that he wasn¡¯t just Genie, but Jin Laos..


    As Skye finished off her third te of food, Tidas said; ¡°You¡¯ve been staring at Genie off and on for the passed half an hour. Is there something I should be worried about?¡±


    Skye quirked an eyebrow at her husband; ¡°What do ya mean by that?¡±


    Tidas paused a moment before he answered; ¡°Are you angry at him? Do I need to be angry at him for something, too?¡±


    Skye sighed; ¡°Sorry about that, love. The way ya said it-ya know what? Just-nevermind.. I just wanna ask him a few questions is all. But I know he¡¯s gonna try and dodge me.¡±


    Tidas took a bite of his chicken as he thought, then replied with an eureka expression; ¡°How about you ask him a few non-sensitive questions where he can¡¯t run away?¡±


    Skye set her fork down; ¡°What do ya mean, husband? borate..¡±


    Tidas leaned to his side, and whispered in his wife¡¯s ear like they were flirting. It wasmon to see between them, so not many paid attention to them whenever they did it. As Tidas sat back into his seat, Skye smirked devilishly..


    ¡°Remind me ta stay on yer good side, husband. Yer quite tricky when ya wannabe.¡±


    Tidas smiled genuinely at Skye; ¡°You are my good side, love. I¡¯d probably be a terrible person without you to motivate me.¡±


    Skye scoffed; ¡°Dinna go thinkin¡¯ that a wee bit of sweet talk is gonna get you yer reward. Ya lost, love. Looks like you¡¯ll have ta earn it some other way.¡±


    Tidas wiped his mouth with his napkin, set it down, then leaned over to her to whisper; ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll earn it.. And it¡¯ll be tonight..¡±


    Right as the two went to kiss, someone cleared their throat from behind them. Tidas looked behind to see Petrie with a smirk, which confused the prince a bit until the Hignder said; ¡°I hope ya two weren¡¯t nnin¡¯ on leavin¡¯ early..¡±


    ¡°...Why?¡± Skye asked with a touch of annoyance in her voice due to being interrupted.


    Petrie gestured to the crowds of people in front of them; ¡°Cause there¡¯s no way that ya two are gettin¡¯ outta here without some panderin¡¯.. See those two lines formin¡¯ over there? Like ten people each already, right? Aye.. Those be the ones wantin¡¯ ta ask ye two fer a dance..¡±

 Chapter 446

    446 Banquet Of Sycophants(Part Two)


    Tidas watched Skye continuously ncing at Genie while she ate. To be honest, it had irked him in a way he didn¡¯t like. A dark part of him screamed about an unspoken attraction, even though Tidas knew that Skye and Genie didn¡¯t have that kind of a rtionship. They were more like brother and sister than anything, or so he repeated to himself.


    Ever since they had fought his uncle, Tidas had been having troubles controlling his darker impulses. Everything from snarkyments and ridiculous doubts about Skye¡¯s loyalty, to actually entertaining slightly more devious thoughts..


    The reward that Tidas wanted for winning the Shields game was for Skye to wear something that he had purchased. It had been specially ordered before they had departed for the Hignds, but it hadn¡¯t been finished before they¡¯d left. Tidas saw the receipt for it yesterday, and sent a servant to fetch it from the shop it had been created at.


    ¡®Poord.. Well, probably not if he saw what I think he did, but I made sure to tip him extra for sending him to such a ce..¡¯


    As the thought crossed his mind, he nced at his wife. She was staring at Genie again, and it made his temper re irrationally..


    As Skye finished off her third te of food, Tidas said; ¡°You¡¯ve been staring at Genie off and on for the past half an hour. Is there something I should be worried about?¡±


    As soon as he¡¯d said it, Tidas tried to figure out how to not sound like the overbearing ass that he just had. He saved himself by ying it off like he wasn¡¯t acting like a jealous fool, but a supportive one. Skye had obviously noticed that he hadn¡¯t really meant it, so she let it go, but both were left wondering where his mood swings wereing from..


    The banquet was filled with great food, and happy, chattering guests. Skye and Tidas were the main subject of discussion, but the otherpetitors were being praised as well for standing their ground against the power couple. The atmosphere was filled with good times...Except at a gloomy corner of the King¡¯s Table.


    Karena had been quietly sulking for nearly the entire game. She had gotten her hopes up a bit that Skye and Tidas¡¯ match would put at least a little strain on their rtionship, but it had the opposite effect. As she downed ss after ss of wine without eating, the Crowned Princess¡¯ rage began to grow unbearable.


    .....


    Every time she heard their names, Karena wanted to run across the room, and stab Skye and Tidas.. ¡®Why is it Always Them?! I guess it¡¯s better than that beast woman getting as kind of good attention, but she¡¯s that bitch¡¯s friend, too.. I bet they¡¯ll start to y music and dance together soon, like usual.. Without me..¡¯


    Karena huffed loudly as she stewed.. ¡®I am the future Queen! Not Skye! I¡¯m a Real Princess, unlike her.. I was raised with the poise and elegance befitting of my lineage.. That stupid country bumpkin Bitch doesn¡¯t even know which fork to eat a sd with! She¡¯s amoner whore! And has no ce in my pce!¡¯


    As her thoughts turned nastier, and her level of drunkenness reached it¡¯s peak; Draco took away her cup. She red at him like he had just dumped it on her instead, then pped him after he had set it on to the table. Hardly anyone noticed because it was some-whatmon for Karena to abuse Draco in public, but Skye had seen it.


    Knowing that talking to her over her behavior was pointless, Skye went straight to Magnus, and asked to have her removed. He hesitated at first, but she told him what she had just seen, and exined that she was ¡®trying to stop a scene before it could happen¡¯.


    Magnus agreed after, and called Marco over to him and Skye. The King quickly told him why he wanted Karena gone, and added that he would be paying her a visit himself tomorrow. To have a detailed discussion about her behaviortely. Marco agreed and left, then Magnus turned to Skye..


    She had an unusual look on her face that was akin to worry, but edged with a kind of fear that he¡¯d never seen her have before. Magnus had known Skye practically her entire life, and had never seen her look so apprehensive. As he motioned to Tidas toe over as well, Magnus hoped that the issue was something pertaining to Karena, and not anything between Skye and Marco...


    ¡®Thest thing I need if for those two to be at odds right now.. At least it¡¯d be a change from the usual lovers rumors.. Why do these bairns have to cause me problems? I¡¯m too old to deal with this shite anymore.. These kids better figure these things out now: I can¡¯t live forever..¡¯


    Skye exhaled shakily as Marco walked away. She was still freaked out by the fact that he was the Dark man from her dreams, and didn¡¯t want to be anywhere near him without Tidas next to her. He was less than ten feet from her, but Skye still felt unsafe when facing Marco by herself.


    The realization infuriated her.. ¡®How the bloody hell can I be afraid of Him?! He¡¯s creepy as hell, I¡¯ll give¡¯em that, but why does he scare me so? What is it that me senses are tryin¡¯ ta tell me?¡¯


    As the thought had crossed Skye¡¯s mind, Marco instructed Draco to take his drunken wife back to their quarters. She went toin, but the look in his eyes brooked no arguments. Their two children looked on with fear for their mother until they felt a gentle hand on their shoulders..


    ¡°Are youds alright? How about I have Mrs. Peggy take you two back to your rooms? With a wee bit of pie?¡± Tidas asked his nephews.


    The happiness and relief that overtook their features was heart-wrenching to Skye as she watched from a distance. The two were happier out in the country than in the pce. Although they had told their uncle that they liked their mother¡¯s home the best..


    Karena¡¯s brother adored his nephews, and spoiled them every time they visited. Since they grew up in a more humble manner than their cousins, they didn¡¯t act spoiled, and used their manners without a thought. King Victor thought that Karena had simply taught them well, but anyone from Alcon could tell him that it was just that they were unustomed to not caring for themselves.


    As Tidas gged Peggy down to help, he saw her and Skye exchange an odd look between them. He figured that Peggy would be irked by the way Skye¡¯d behaved during the game, and her ying the final round in pants had proven his theory. But he didn¡¯t understand how it could¡¯ve resulted in an argument.


    After Peggy took thess off, and Marco went back to his seat, Tidas asked what had happened between her and Peggy. Skye¡¯s expression soured as she told him of the lecture she¡¯d gotten, and her subsequent retorts about being an adult. Tidas nodded in agreement with her, although it was hard not to smile when Skye had stated that all of it was said while Peggy had helped her dress.


    Skye went dispondent, Tidas rubbed her shoulders as he said; ¡°Don¡¯t worry, love. You two just need some time to cool off. I¡¯m sure everything will be alright by tomorrow.¡±


    She nodded with a sad expression, so Tidas kissed her sweetly to show that he was there for her. Skye smiled at him after, but she didn¡¯t seem as chipper as she was earlier. As Tidas stood there unsure of what to do, a smallmotion broke out near the lines of people waiting to dance with the royal couple.


    Two women had gotten into an argument over who would dance with Tidas first, and mmed into another. A fight had broken out between multiple women, and the men were starting to get into it. Murdoc and Amara were trying to straighten things out, but they looked ready to start throwing punches as well.


    Skye and Tidas rushed over, and calmed the situation down after a few minutes, which brought a small smile to Magnus¡¯ face.. ¡®Those two truly have a gift for crowd control.. I hope Marco understands their value; he¡¯ll need them when his time to rulees..¡¯


    Magnus looked over at his eldest son who was talking with the same people that he always did. He never engaged with someone that he couldn¡¯t benefit from in some material way. Which, in Magnus¡¯ eyes; was not the way a king should conduct himself..


    ¡®I worry for my kingdom, but I worry more for my sons.. Because they have the power to tear thisnd apart, or heal it.. If they can¡¯t get along, then a war is likely to break out,¡¯ Magnus nced at the Hignders; ¡®And all they do isplicate things..¡¯


    Murdoc and the Hignders were the guests of honor at the banquet, and openly favored Skye and Tidas to Marco and Karena. If the worst came down to it: they would support them in a war. If Sai took a liking to Skye and Tidas, then they might show favor to them if a civil war started..


    ¡®And what of Lawrence? What would he do? ...I¡¯m too old for this shit.. These are all problems for when I¡¯m gone, but they¡¯re my boys.. Please, gods; for the sake of themselves and the people: let them get along. I do what I can do about them and for them, and I¡¯ll do it for as long as I can.. But please look after me brains..¡¯


    As the King of Alcon watched his court with both happiness and apprehension, the dancing, eating, and drinking went on into the night..


    ************


    Anyone with noble status was allowed to attend, so the pce was packed. The Hignder soldiers that had been asked to join in the Shields game had also been allowed to stay for the food and party. They were a bit rough around the edges, but a few of the nobles were able to stand them.


    Murdoc, Amara, and Petrie were epted by more of the nobles than the guards were, but everyone wanted to avoid Wace. He gave off a ¡®don¡¯t speak¡¯ aura that was working well until Skye had asked him for a dance. Turned out that Wace was an excellent dancer, and he had been asked by a handful of the more daringdies after.


    Everything was going well until a married noble got a little grabby with Amara. She pped him across the face hard enough for it to echo within the room. The man was of high rank, and arge farmnd holder towards the south of the kingdom¡¯s boarder.


    Magnus felt his blood pressure skyrocket as as he went to p her back, and Murdoc grabbed his wrist. Everyone thought that he was threatening the lord, but he was in fact saving him from being roasted alive. The man ripped his hand away and red at Murdoc as he yelled; ¡°You need to control your women! She should be punished for her impudence towards me!¡±

 Chapter 447

    447 Banquet Of Sycophants(Part Three)


    ¡°Do you know who I am?! I Demand that she apologize to me in front of everyone Now! A lowly servant like her should know her ce!¡± the man yelled, grabbing the full attention of everyone around them.


    Murdoc stared at the short, portly man with a raised eyebrow as he tried to keep his temper in check. The lord was obviously a high-ranking noble in Alcon, but Amara was still far more prominent..


    After taking a deep breath, Murdoc grinned broadly as he replied; ¡°Ya seem ta be misunderstandin¡¯ somethin¡¯ here.. Amara be not only the Head of our Council in the Hignds, but I¡¯d bet a month¡¯s worth of whiskey that she can trace her linage back Much further than yers.. How about ya apologize ta her fer grabbin¡¯ her arse, and we get on wit havin¡¯ a good time instead?¡±


    The lord¡¯s face was bright-red with rage as he screamed; ¡°How Dare You! I am Lord Charles Daniels! My family has served the MacArthurs for six generations!-¡±


    ¡°And MY family has served the Tru-¡±


    ¡°AMARA!¡± Murdoc yelled harshly, cutting her off from interrupting the irate lord; ¡°Dinna go turnin¡¯ embers in ta a ze.. Dinna argue wit a dobber! ¡±


    Murdoc turned and looked at Lord Daniels; ¡°And You should apologize ta thedy, sir. She refused yer advances, and ya still tried ta touch her without her permission. I Dinna know how ya do things here in the south. But in the Hignds: our women do as they please. Ya ken?¡±


    As the lord went to bluster, Murdoc added with a smirk; ¡°And just so ya know: she¡¯s a Fire mage, so I¡¯d be careful where ya grab her next time. She¡¯s got Her King¡¯s permission ta defend herself from grabby wee creeps like you.¡±


    As the lord inhaled deeply to start screaming, Magnus called out; ¡°And she¡¯ll receive no qualms from me for defending herself, either! Control yourself, Lord Daniels! Or you will be ejected from court again!¡±


    .....


    Lord Daniels hunched over like a broken man as he nodded in understanding at his king. If he so much as breathed wrong, King Magnus would make an example out of him. Everyone knew that the King hated ill-mannered people, and members of Marco¡¯s inner circle weren¡¯t immune from his judgement when they were tant in their actions.


    If he wouldn¡¯t had turned it into a public spectacle, then Marco might¡¯ve been able to help him. But since he blew up at one of the Hignds¡¯ most pivotal officials, the Crowned Prince looked away from his pleading expression. Lord Daniels was on his own..


    The public humiliation was bad enough, but Charles wasn¡¯t about to add to it by apologizing to such a longtime enemy as the Hignders.. ¡®Especially a bloody woman! Who cares?! She¡¯s lucky that someone like Me took an interest in her in the first ce!¡¯


    As the thought finished, he red at Amara, and became furious due to what he saw. A small smirk on her lips as their eyes met, and she maintained her posture like she was a Queen instead of an adviser. Like she was in the right.


    Lord Charles Daniels was a notorious womanizer at court, and a terriblend owner who worked his people to the limit of their rights. He and Tidas had debated and argued in front of King Magnus multiple times over the treatment of his workers, and were known to not get along whenever they were forced to interact. As Tidas walked towards them, Charles nced at Marco a final time, but to no avail..


    Stopping between Amara and Lord Daniels, Tidas said; ¡°Perhaps you should go home for the night, Lord Daniels. The Hignders are our respected guests, and we wouldn¡¯t want your bad behavior reflect on the rest of Alcon..¡±


    Feeling his self-control snap, Charles turned towards Magnus, and yelled; ¡°This is outrageous, My King! After all I have done for our kingdom: you will side with these...these barbarians?! I never Touched that trollop! She came on to me! A married man! She¡¯s just upset that I turned her down! My wife is far younger and prettier than her! Why would I want That when I have this..¡±


    Lord Daniels motioned to ass No older than seventeen, and beckoned her to his side. She walked towards him with her shoulders slumped, and a dead look in her eyes. When she stood next to him, he slung his arm around her shoulders, and grinned like she was a prize he had won.


    Amara¡¯s blood boiled when she saw thess flinch at his touch. She wanted to roast him right then and there, but that would get many of her loved ones into trouble along with her. Thess looked like she was numb to everything but her fear of him..


    She looked at an aggravated Magnus with a furrowed brow, and asked; ¡°Do the women here get a say in who they marry?¡±


    Magnus shrugged; ¡°It depends on how thess¡¯ father feels about it. But most marriages are arranged here.¡±


    Amara¡¯s face went t as she looked back at Lord Daniels, and stated; ¡°Exins this match-up. Poorss..¡±


    Lord Daniels eyes bulged from his anger as he yelled; ¡°How Dare You! You barbaric old bitch! How Dare-¡±


    ¡°Aye, aye: how dare I.. Wow. You certainly didna earn yer title. Yer name¡¯s taken ya quite a bit further than yer body and personality ever coulda, huh?¡± Amaramented, earning severalughs from those around them.


    Charles looked like he was ready to explode as Tidas turned at Amara; ¡°Don¡¯t pick.¡±


    Tidas turned back to face Lord Daniels; ¡°I¡¯ll ask again: please leave peacefully. I¡¯d like to keep the atmosphere pleasant, if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Why should I be the one yo leave?! She¡¯s the one causing problems! Making unfounded usations just because I¡¯m me! She¡¯s just trying to ruin my good name!¡±


    ¡°You do that yourself, sir,¡± Skye stated loudly as she walked over; ¡°Me husband had asked you ta leave, and the King had made no objections. If ya do notply, then you¡¯ll be removed. Tis yer call.. Personally: I¡¯d prefer ta walk out on me own verses bein¡¯ dragged like a bairn..¡±


    ¡°Hold your tongue,moner! Just because you married into the Royal family doesn¡¯t make you-¡±


    ¡°Lord Daniels! YOU will hold your tongue! Skye is a Princess! And you will show her the respect that she deserves!¡± the King screamed with a red face as he swayed.


    Suddenly, Magnus grabbed his chest and he doubled over, then fell to his side. Guards that had been watching the drama from a distance swooped in, and started to push the spectators back as Skye ran to his side. As Magnus gasped for air, Skye ced her hand on his chest, and funneled her magic into him.


    The crowds were a mix of panic and curiosity as they all tried to see what was happening. Tidas, Lawrence, and Marco immediately went to hover around their father as Skye and the guards worked, most praying for his survival. After a few nerve-wracking moments, his breathing returned to normal, and Skye eased her hand off of his chest.


    Skye nced around until her eyesnded on Charles Daniels. They narrowed as she took in a deep breath, then shouted; ¡°Get that imbecile outta here! Thene back and take the King to his quarters! He¡¯s had a heart attack brought on by stress, and needs ta rest!¡±


    All three MacArthur brother looked at Lird Daniels with hard eyes as Marco called out; ¡°You heard the Princess! Remove him! Now!¡±


    Several guards were instantly at Charles¡¯ sides, and pulling him out of the banquet room. He yelled and fought like a toddler, making many of those gathered begin to gossip about what the consequences were going to be. Causing the King to have a heart attack wasn¡¯t something that could just be let go, but then again: it was Lord Charles Daniels..


    ¡°He controls over fourteen percent of the farmnd in the south alone. Can he even get in trouble?¡± one courtier asked.


    Another scoffed; ¡°Oh he¡¯s far too rich to actually get into trouble. He¡¯ll probably lose half of his fortune, but he¡¯ll stay out of the dungeons.. Didn¡¯t you hear what he did to Lord Bradley¡¯s daughter? If he didn¡¯t get in trouble for that, then..¡±


    ¡°Is that what the king was talking about when he said ¡®remove him Again¡¯ earlier? When was he removed from court?¡±


    ¡°A few years ago.. I heard that she climbed into his carriage and undressed herself,¡± a noblemented.


    ¡°Probably just trying to get money out of him. Nobles are always targeted by people crying wolf..¡±


    The conversations devolved into elitist nonsense from there. There were quite a few arguing for themoners¡¯ side, but the room was packed with nobles, so the majority were sympathetic to Lord Daniels¡¯ predicament. In a matter of half an hour, the truth was warped and distorted into making it sound like Amara was just overreacting.


    She and the Hignders tried to argue, but somehow that turned into someone saying that she was protesting too much, so the other story had to be true. Even the people that had watched were now questioning what they had seen. As Murdoc, Amara, and the others listened to the madness unfold, they couldn¡¯t believe what was happening..


    Murdoc looked at Tidas with a mix of anger, sadness, and pity as he said; ¡°I didna understand before how a kingdom with so much could let so many of their own hurt and starve..¡±


    Murdoc nced around; ¡°Now I know why..¡±


    Tidas nodded; ¡°Aye.. Tis what I spend most of my time fighting against. If these nobles had it their way: the majority would be unpaid, uneducated work horses given the bare minimum to survive. My father is ¡®overly progressive¡¯ in their opinions, since he lets me build the schools, shelters, and orphanages.¡±


    Murdoc watched as Marco went back to his group of friends as he asked; ¡°Will He let you keep those up?¡±


    Tidas followed Murdoc¡¯s line of sight to his brother, then replied with a hard expression; ¡°Probably not, but I find over eighty percent of it myself. If he wants to fight me in it, he¡¯d better be willing to give up a bit more than a tooth and nail.¡±


    Murdoc chuckled; ¡°Haha! Tooth and nail.. Yer funny once ya unclench. How are ya two feelin¡¯ about goin¡¯ ta Sai?¡±


    Tidas huffed; ¡°Irritated. Which is probably why Genie¡¯s avoiding us like we¡¯re sick. He¡¯s not sayin¡¯ everything.. Which says a lot on it¡¯s own. I wish that man could be straight about things for once..¡±


    ¡°....You just need to ask,¡± Genie said from right behind Tidas, making him jump.


    ¡°Will you STOP doing that?! Please?! How did you even get by the guards?!¡± Tidas bellowed as he gripped over his heart on his chest.


    ¡°Ninja, deard, now,¡± Genie pped his hands together before speaking again; ¡°Are you free tomorrow?¡±

 Chapter 448

    448 Rhymes And Reasons


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE AND DISTURBING MATERIAL***


    Tidas fought back the urge to punch Genie; ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I would like you and Skye to have lunch with me,¡± Genie replied with a normal voice, but Tidas could feel that something was off.


    Before he could say anything, Skye¡¯s voice rang out from behind them; ¡°Oh, I think now¡¯s the perfect time ta have a wee chat.. I¡¯ve had enough excitement fer the night, and wish ta get some sleep.. After we talk a bit.¡±


    ¡°I suppose you¡¯ll have to owe me a rain check on our singing and dancing then?¡± Shasta more stated than asked as she and Lawrence came up behind Skye.


    The guards had carried the King back to his quarters, so the two came over to see what was happening. With Skye and Tidas gone, they would retire as well. The twins had left a bit before their cousins due to their young age, and were most likely torturing their nanny while she tried to put them down for bed.


    The Hignders also decided to end the night, which had Murdoc cracking upughing. When Petrie asked what was so funny as he draped an arm around a merchant¡¯s daughter¡¯s shoulders, Murdoc replied; ¡°It just...tickles me that that dobber got kicked out, and we¡¯re all leavin¡¯-hahaha!¡±


    The group grinned at the serendipitous ramifications, then Skye looked at Genie; ¡°Yerin¡¯ wit us ta talk first. Ima not givin¡¯ you the chance ta pop off somewhere, and say that ya forgot our meetin¡¯..¡±


    Genie folded his hands behind his back; ¡°I think it¡¯s a bitte for-¡±


    .....


    ¡°Goodnight everyone! Tidas love, Genie: follow me,¡± Skye had said Genie¡¯s name in a way that left no room to argue.


    With a small sigh and a sympathetic look from Murdoc and Petrie: Genie followed Skye and Tidas out of the banquet room...


    ************


    Marco watched Skye and his brother leaving with an inner smirk. He had found out everything that he had hoped to learn, and then some. As he chatted about unimportant things with his supporters, Marco went over all of the information that he was able to gather..


    ¡®Skye didn¡¯t seem to detect the minuscule amount of magic that I used to convince Father. Or the bit I used on the Hignder King during the game.. I knew that it was a risk, but the statistics I gathered on her and Tidas¡¯ new capabilities was worth it.. I¡¯ll definitely need more than just sealing cuffs to subdue them..¡¯


    As the group he was with started to chuckle, Marco let a bubble ofughter escape him. He was so pleased with both what he had learned and himself that he let it go without thought. As his supporters stared at him, Marco waved at them to continue the conversation..


    ¡®I wonder what they wanted to talk to Laos about? No matter.. Skye is developing much quicker than I thought she would. I need to make sure that the preparations for the second part of my n are in ce, or things might get messier than necessary..¡¯


    Marco put the thought to the side, and announced that he was retiring for the night as well. He told several of his minions to keep an eye on the Hignders, then left with Sheri in tow. As he moved quickly down the hallway, Marco asked questions, and issued orders to Sheri..


    ¡°Are the men in ce for the next move?¡±


    Sheri nodded; ¡°Aye, My King. As soon as you give the order, they¡¯ll snatch up the General¡¯s family..¡±


    ¡°And what of Doctor Stein¡¯s problem? Has our good doctor resolved the storage issue?¡±


    Sheri slowed slightly in her pace; ¡°Not exactly, My King.. He says that the Ds aren¡¯t suited for manualbor, so digging tunnels would be pointless. He said that there was one other possible solution, but he needed to run some tests first.¡±


    Marco stopped walking, and turned to face Sheri; ¡°We Need to store them outside of the major cities and towns, or the second phase of my n won¡¯t work. Tell the good doctor to figure it out within forty-eight hours, or he¡¯ll be called the dead doctor instead.¡±


    Sheri had dropped to her knee as soon as Marco had turned around to look at her. His magic was growing stronger, so his influence was as well. As she tried to look up at him, Marco asked; ¡°And what about our partners? Are they getting along?¡±


    Sheri took a breath of relief, then replied while still looking at the floor; ¡°Norvis is handling it. The Sync King wanted a personal audience with you, but he has since calmed. Norvis assumes that he¡¯s heard of the Hignd Raid results, and is trying to figure out your motives.¡±


    Marco leaned over Sheri, making the shard in her neck pulsate in ways that both scared and endeared her to him. He stood quietly a few moments just hovering above her, then he asked; ¡°Has Ahriman figured out how he was going to get into Sai undetected?¡±


    ¡°Apparently he and Doctor Stein are working on it together on their down time,¡± Sheri replied while trying to keep the fear from her voice.


    Marco¡¯s tone dropped an octave; ¡°Stein shouldn¡¯t have any extra time right now.. Follow me.¡±


    As soon as she saw Marco¡¯s shoes move away from her, Sheri stood up, and followed after her King. They lost the Fae that were following them, and entered the secret passageways. As they went towards the stairs leading down to Stein¡¯sb, Sheri pulled a handkerchief out of her pocket with a small vial..


    She popped the cork and poured the liquid onto the scrap of fabric, then held it up to her nose. The smell had be unbearable to hertely, so she always carried a tiny vial of peppermint oil with a handkerchief. If she didn¡¯t, Marco would beat her for throwing up again.


    As they came close to the stairs, Marco stopped and turned towards Sheri as he asked; ¡°Did you find Skye and Tidas to be faster?¡±


    ¡°Aye, My King. I think that their perception has gone up as well, thanks to that game,¡± Sheri replied with her eyes locked on the floor.


    Marco stared at her quizzically a moment; ¡°I understand that you care for Skye.. You do remember that I am going to save her, right?¡±


    Sheri nodded; ¡°Aye My King, but.. Is what¡¯s down there necessary? A lot of people are going to die..¡±


    ¡°A lot of people will die either way. This way we can keep it at the minimal amount of casualties. Those that die will be the ones who side with my brother.¡±


    Sheri swallowed hard, then actually looked Marco in his ck eyes as she asked; ¡°And what if over half the kingdom sides with him?¡±


    Marco¡¯s features didn¡¯t move, but somehow still became harder as he replied; ¡°Then over half of the kingdom dies. I will not tolerate traitors.. Understand?¡±


    Sheri felt death¡¯s icy grip reaching out within Marco¡¯s words. She had considered betraying him, but felt an intense pain course through her whenever she did. Marco had warned them that they would die if they betrayed him, and Sheri knew that it would be due to the shard in her neck if she did.


    It gave he magic a boost, but also clouded her moral judgement to be swayed however Marco would want her to choose. Cutting herself off from her family and friends, to killing people that she knew didn¡¯t deserve to die. Sheri had done it all without flinching for her King¡¯s sake. The hold was so tight that she even got a wave of nausea whenever she addressed Magnus as her King.


    As they descended the stairs, both Sheri¡¯s anxiety, and the stench began to grow unbearable to her. Marco didn¡¯t cover his nose and mouth until about halfway down, but even he had to do it once they¡¯de so close. As they went down the long hallway and into the massive room, Sheri nced around..


    The Ds, or regr undead soldiers numbered in the tens of thousands now, and stood grouped together and unmoving as they passed. The Skulls, which looked like animated skeletons covered in ck tar, were the real problem. They weren¡¯t as docile as the Ds, and numbered around thirty thousand.


    They were being stored at another site outside of Dragonhorn, but there were people close by that could easily stumble upon them. They weren¡¯t as still as the Ds, and reacted to sudden movements quickly. They had already killed a few people, and would draw attention to themselves soon if they weren¡¯t moved.


    Marco had covered for it by ming the Cu Sith for the disappearances, but that only stalled his worries for a few weeks while they proved that the Fae wasn¡¯t to me. If they didn¡¯t find arge area to store their army, then the chances of being discovered went up a hundred fold.


    ¡°Doctor Stein! Where are you?!¡± Marco called out with a cid tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m over here! Busy, busy, busy! I¡¯ve made a new Goliath to add to the ranks! What can I do for you, My King?¡±


    When he came into view, Doctor Stein was up on adder, sewing along the neck of a massive zombie. It stood at least eight feet tall, and had patchwork body parts. As Sheri inhaled in her handkerchief deeply, she asked; ¡°Did you...did you sew parts together to make them bigger?¡±


    Doctor Stein beamed; ¡°Excellent deduction, dear! Like this arm for example: I found two rtively the same size, then connected their tissues, muscles, and bones together! It¡¯s kinda like a puzzle, if you think about it. The only problems I seem to run into is their circtory system.. I mean they don¡¯t need it, but when I don¡¯t fuse them: they fall apart! It¡¯s so weird..¡±


    Sheri quirked an eyebrow at him; ¡°Everything you just said, and That¡¯s the weird part to you?¡±


    As the doctor shed her a grin, Marco interrupted them by asking; ¡°Sheri said that you had tests to run before you could find an appropriate storage area for my army: what tests?¡±


    Sensing his King¡¯s irritation, Stein replied; ¡°There is a ce about three miles outside of Dragonhorn¡¯s vineyard that we could easily store the Ds in, but there is a small problem that I believe is an opportunity in disguise..¡±


    ¡°Go on,¡± Marco stated as he waved the Doctor on.


    ¡°Have you ever heard of the Folly Caves? The ones that are said to be home to orcs, orges, and goblins?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re fucking joking, right?¡± Sheri eximed after taking a giant whiff of her hanky.


    Doctor Stein grinned cheekily; ¡°Not at all, dear! I think that we could turn them to our side! Well, at least some of them.. the ones that want to live. The rest we can add to our ranks. But there is one problem: the Goblin King..¡±


    There¡¯s a Goblin King?¡± Marco asked with a touch of disbelief in his voice.


    ¡°Aye, My King. It¡¯s said that he used to be one of the Fae Empress¡¯ bodyguards, but we don¡¯t know for sure. All we do know is that any Fae in that area disagrees with the Fae royal family on a key issue.¡±


    ¡°....And that is?¡± Sheri asked, irritated with the doctor¡¯s need for theatrics.


    Doctor Stein grinned evilly; ¡°Whether humans should be hunted and eaten or not..¡±

 Chapter 449

    449 Painful Recollections


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE AND DISTURBING MATERIAL***


    ¡°What kinds of Fae live in the caves?¡± Sheri asked, trying to focus on anything but the smell.


    Doctor Stein shrugged; ¡°A variety, from what I¡¯ve been told. The Orcs, Ogres, and Goblins are a given, but there¡¯s also been reports of Basilisks, hydras, Harpies, Furies, Banshees, Minotaurs-¡±


    ¡°Wait, weren¡¯t there Minotaurs and some Banshees at the treaty signing with the Fae King and Queen?¡± Sherimented with confusion in her tone.


    The doctorughed; ¡°Aye, but entire races don¡¯t follow a single ideal. There¡¯s always extremes.. Some follow, some don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why would I want soldiers that don¡¯t take orders?¡± Marco¡¯s voice was cid, but his face showed little patience remained.


    Stein cleared his throat; ¡°Well, they can easily be made to follow orders with the power that you¡¯ll receive from the Spear-¡±


    ¡°This has to be done within the next few days. People are starting toin about the smell. With the weather growing cooler, iming it to be sewage won¡¯t work much longer. Then they¡¯ll do an investigation.. Which could lead to the discovery of the many entries into here..¡±


    Marco narrowed his eyes on Doctor Stein as he added in a threatening tone; ¡°Find a solution: Now.¡±


    .....


    Stein smiled and shrugged; ¡°I don¡¯t know, brute force? If you kill the Goblin King, then the hordes will follow you. Or so I¡¯ve heard.¡±


    Sheri looked him up and down with suspicion; ¡°And where exactly, did you hear all of this?¡±


    Stein grinned; ¡°Let¡¯s just say that Fae are intriguing creatures, and their bodies are much easier to adapt to Dark and Ether magic than humans.. Probably because they came from the Source. I have a nice little collection of specimens I could show you!¡±


    Sheri fought back the queasy feeling in her stomach as she said; ¡°No thanks.. ever. You are far too creepy, man..¡±


    ¡°Why thank you!¡± Stein replied.


    ¡°So all I have to do it kill the Goblin King then?¡± Marco more stated than asked as he turned to Sheri; ¡°Prepare me a stagecoach, and tell the others to pass off their duties. They are to meet me here in two days time.. We¡¯re going Goblin hunting..¡±


    Sheri bowed, then walked off to go do as she was told. It wasn¡¯t until she was heading up the stairs that he chuckled to herself.. ¡®That ass Norvis is gonna be hard-pressed to get back in time..¡¯


    As soon as Sheri had made it halfway down the hallway, Doctor Stein and Marco started discussing Ahriman¡¯s issue..


    ¡°Have you twoe up with a way to get Ahriman into Sai? Sheri said that was one of the things you were doing instead of working on Your problem.¡±


    Doctor Stein had flinched at his King¡¯s words, then replied; ¡°T-Th-There was nothing I could do until we spoke! I-I needed to know your thoughts about the Folly Caves before I could-¡±


    ¡°Come up with another n? What had you¡¯ve done if I had rejected it? Not had a backup to offer me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m So Sorry, My King! Sorry! Sorry! Sorry!¡± Stein repeated over and over as he hit himself in sync with his words.


    Marco let him go for several seconds before he told the doctor to stop. It always intrigued him to watch Stein¡¯s episodes, but since he was smacking his head this time, he had to stop him.. ¡®It¡¯s the only part of him that¡¯s worth anything..¡¯


    ¡°Make it up to me by telling me how I¡¯m going to beat the Goblin King,¡± Marco said as he motioned to Stein to get up.


    Once on his feet again, Doctor Stein took a deep breath before starting; ¡°Thank you for your mercy, My King.. The Goblin King isn¡¯t the problem, but the hordes thaty between you two. The Orges aren¡¯t susceptible to Dark and Ether magic, and the Goblins are only weak against Water magic, as far as I know. The others I¡¯m unsure of as well.¡±


    Marco smirked; ¡°Everything is vulnerable to physical attacks to a point. Is there anything special about the Goblin King that I should be aware of?¡±


    Stein walked over to his tray of instruments, and picked up a scalpel as he replied; ¡°I was told that he¡¯s the only Elemental mage among them.. A Fire mage.¡±


    Marco nodded; ¡°I can handle that with Sheri by my side. Is there anything else that you¡¯d like to add or ask?¡±


    The doctor stopped in his tracks, and grinned in a way that would make most cringe as he replied; ¡°Oh aye! Will you take this one with you? I¡¯m trying a new bonding method based on their bone marrowpatibility. I want to know if it helps with what I call the ¡®Banana Effect¡¯ problem.¡±


    When Marco didn¡¯t speak, Stein added; ¡°Sometimes after moving around so much they just kind of...split, after a bit. Haha! That rhymes..¡±


    Marco¡¯s patience was wearing thin as he spoke in a hard voice; ¡°What about the others?¡±


    ¡°Oh, the ones I showed you were the tested ones. They¡¯ll be fine, but there¡¯s nearly two for every one that didn¡¯t work. Thankfully, you¡¯ve been providing me with excellent specimenstely...Extremely fresh.¡±


    Marco smirked; ¡°Well, the homeless problem is so small now that people are starting to notice the ones missing. You need to cut back on your experiments for the time being, understand doctor? I cannot afford any fuck-ups right now..¡±


    The jovial expression that had been on the doctor¡¯s face vanished, and was reced with fear as he replied; ¡°A-Aye, My King. I swear I won¡¯t fail you..¡±


    The two talked about the details of Folly Caves until Sheri came back. She reported that she¡¯d sent out the summons to her counterparts, and that they should all be back within two days. The only one that she didn¡¯t send a message to was Draco, who was in the pce with Karena.


    As she finished her report, Marco asked; ¡°And what about the sealing cors? Did you order them to be made?¡±


    Sheri hesitated a moment; ¡°Not yet, sire. I thought I should get a ne from Skye, so they know what size to make. If she breaks free, we¡¯re all fucked.¡±


    Marco smiled at her and nodded; ¡°Amazing, Sheri. Excellent forethought.¡±


    ¡°...Suckup..¡± Doctor Stein muttered.


    Sheri looked at him and grinned; ¡°Don¡¯t get pissy just because you¡¯re not the only smart person in the room.¡±


    ¡°Smarter than you.. You¡¯re like a monkeypared to me,¡± Stein retorted.


    ¡°What did I miss? What are you two bickering about?¡± Draco asked as he walked up to them.


    Marco nodded at Draco as he bowed, then told him about what they had discussed sinceing down to theb. He nodded along as he listened, then asked; ¡°So we¡¯re going to take over the Folly Caves, enve or kill the Fae there, thene back in time for King Lawrence¡¯s wedding? Sounds fun! It¡¯s been awhile since I¡¯ve let loose.¡±


    Draco¡¯s smile shined with murderous intent as he talked about how excited he was for their ¡®hunting trip¡¯. Doctor Stein was excited about getting new test subjects, but Sheri just stood off to the side with her nose buried in her handkerchief. As Marco watched her, he thought about how she the an uncertain factor..


    Marco knew every time that she thought about betraying him, although he didn¡¯t actually know what the thoughts were. Any time one of his pawns thought, said, or did something that could be interpreted at betrayal; he knew. As he walked over to her, Marco wondered if she was a loose knot, or end..


    ¡°Don¡¯t share in yourpanion¡¯s enthusiasm?¡±


    Sheri kept her eyes on the floor as she spoke; ¡°No, I don¡¯t.. I don¡¯t like killing people. Human or Fae.¡±


    ¡°Do you regret agreeing to be a guard for me?¡±


    Sheri took in a deep breath, then looked up at her King; ¡°No.. Sometimes, but you promised me that you were going to save Skye from dying. So I kinda have to go along with you, don¡¯t I?¡±


    Marco grinned at Sheri in a way that made her look at the floor again as he said; ¡°Yes you do.. The Catalyst is supposed to die at the end of the prophecy, but I know a way how to make it so she won¡¯t.. I may be an evil bastard, but you know how I feel about her. If you believe anything: believe that.¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t actually love her.. You just want to save her to get her magic, right?¡± Sheri asked a little too boldly.


    ¡°...I like you, Sheri, but do not upset me. I would hate for you to go into a dangerous fight already injured.¡±


    Sheri swallowed hard as she nodded in understanding. The shard of Marco¡¯s amulet felt like it was on fire, causing her to wince and yelp. Stein and Draco nced at her, then went back to their conversation like it was nothing. As she went to her knees in pain, Marco asked; ¡°Will you ge a good littless now?¡±


    Sheri cried out in pain once before replying; ¡°Yes! Yes, I swear, My King! Just....Please?! S-Stop..!¡±


    Marco smiled sadistically as he watched her fall over, and twist around in pain. When he saw tears in her eyes, he stopped and said; ¡°Remember this pain the next time bad thoughts start to pop up in your head..¡±


    As Sheriid on the floor in a crumbled mess, Marco walked back over to Doctor Stein and Draco. He wanted to make multiple ns for when they went hunting, and started to discuss it right away. Leaving Sheri to pick herself up, and join them once she hadposed herself.


    As she coughed and sputtered, she made a mental note to figure out when exactly during the process of deciding to do something did the shard notify Marco of it.. ¡®I know that he¡¯ll be the one to kill me someday, so I¡¯m gonna take the bastard with me when he does..¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t doubt that he wants to save Skye, but why? He keeps calling her ¡®his future wife¡¯: is he serious? Skye would never willingly marry him.. But if he was the seated King, then he could force her after Tidas was dead.. Poor guy.. Got stuck with a bat-crap-crazy brother..¡¯


    After Sheri had collected herself and her thoughts, she walked over to join in on the discussion of their Hunting Trip...


    ************


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to hold my hand like a child, you know.. I¡¯m not going to run away,¡± Genie stated as Skye dragged him along down the hallway towards her and Tidas¡¯ quarters.


    Skye nced back at him with a disbelieving expression, then said; ¡°Ima not takin¡¯ any chances wit you! And it¡¯s not so much as you runnin¡¯ away, but rather ya just poofin¡¯ away..¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not wrong, Genie,¡± Tidas added with a cheeky grin as he walked next to them.


    As they stopped outside of their small hallway leading to their rooms, Skye locked eyes with Genie; ¡°Ya said that ya couldna talk before, but ya can in here. And yer gonna talk, Genie.. Or it¡¯s gonna get really violent, really fast..¡±

 Chapter 450

    450 White Lies(Part One)


    Genie swallowed hard as he watched real anger sh across Skye¡¯s features. They had spoken multiple times since she and Tidas had returned a few days ago, but those quick confessions weren¡¯t enough for her. Genie had hinted at needing to tell her more, but he thought that she would at least wait until they had reached Sai¡¯s boarders before demanding to know more.


    Skye, Tidas, and Genie walked down their short hall, then pushed open the door to their room. As she motioned for Genie to enter, he took in an even breath, and crossed the threshold. ncing around, he smiled when he saw the contents of her bookshelves.


    It covered everything from history to science, all the way to fictional stories. The only surprise was the amount of medical reference books and tomes she had scattered about around the couch. Curious, Genie asked; ¡°Developing better control over your Shaman trait? Or is it research on something specific?¡±


    Skye looked at him, then over at Tidas. They appeared to be having a silent conversation of sorts until Tidas nodded. Skye smirked and made a kissy face at him, then turned back to face Genie..


    ¡°Technically it be both, but tis not me doin¡¯ the studyin¡¯..¡±


    Confusion covered Genie¡¯s demeanor before Tidas said; ¡°It¡¯s me, Genie. I¡¯m the one studying up on things..


    As he headed over to a stack near their bedside, Tidas added; ¡°Although Skye has been re-reading a couple of them. So the mess isn¡¯t all mine.¡±


    Skye huffed before snipping; ¡°First off: I¡¯ve been readin¡¯ TWO books. The mini mountains are yer doin¡¯, which means Peggy¡¯s gonna go after you, not me.. Secondly: when ya get ta the intricacies of stimtin¡¯ cell growth within other people¡¯s marrow:e talk ta me.. We¡¯ll see if ya still got that kinda attitude.¡±


    ¡°Is it hard to do in other people?¡± Tidas inquired.


    .....


    Skye smirked; ¡°Ye gotta learn ta hold yer head up before ya can start runnin¡¯, husband. Focus on bein¡¯ able ta heal yer self before ya start ta worry about others..¡±


    Tidas cleared his throat before silently nodding in agreement. As Skye had spoken, he¡¯d walked over to the couch area, and opened a random book. While he stood there thumbing through it, Genie stood gawking at him..


    ¡°You have TWO traits now?!¡± he nearly yelled.


    Skye and Tidasughed hard before he confirmed it. Genie stood in a statue-like state,pletely shocked by the reveal. They told him that they hadn¡¯t really told anyone else, and that they would appreciate it if he could keep it to himself. Genie wanted to asked a million questions, but one popped into his mind straight away..


    ¡°Does this have anything to do with the Catalyst Legend that you¡¯re aware of? Or is this just a natural development?¡±


    Tidas shrugged; ¡°I have no idea.. All I know is that I¡¯ve only been able to do it on instinct so far. Like when I get seriously injured and the like..¡±


    ¡°What we need ta know is A: is it that ya simply canna control it yet. Or B: that it¡¯s limited ta only self-use. I¡¯ve met a couple Earth mages that canna do anything close ta what Maevis and I can do. Oh! And Sheri¡¯s Water magic is limited, too! She can only manipte a small amount of water, but she¡¯s got very intricate control over it. Tis how she does that mirage move, and her disappearin¡¯ act.¡±


    Genie loosened up a bit; ¡°Is this Sheri girl a friend of yours?¡±


    ¡°Aye! She taught me some very useful skills, but I canna get the second one down yet. Tis hard to erase me presence like she does. Kinda reminds me of you a wee bit, now that I think of it. But she uses light refraction ta make herself invisible. Then she erases her presence: that¡¯s the part that I canna get.¡±


    Genie quirked a curious eyebrow at her; ¡°And where is this Sheri girl from, exactly?¡±


    Skye shrugged; ¡°Here in Alcon, as far as I know. But she did say somethin¡¯ about her mother bein¡¯ a foreigner awhile back durin¡¯ trainin¡¯. She had the most delicious smellin¡¯ soup, and I asked her where she¡¯d gotten it from.. Turned out that it was homemade. Tasted like the stuff that you used ta make!¡±


    ¡°Ahh.. Miko soup! That stuff was amazing!¡± Tidas added as he set his book down.


    Skye and Genie chuckled before Skye said; ¡°Tis called Miso Soup, husband. Yer so damn cute sometimes.¡±


    Tidas grimaced as he started to stack books; ¡°Miko, Miso.. Still soup..¡±


    As Skye chuckled at her husband¡¯s sulking expression, a thought crossed her mind..


    ¡°By the way Genie.. What did ya think I was reseachin¡¯ before?¡± Skye asked as she tidied up.


    Genie crossed his arms over his chest as he replied; ¡°I thought that maybe you¡¯d be looking into what keeps causing King Magnus to be ill so often.¡±


    Again the two shared a confirming look, then Skye replied; ¡°I dinna need ta look fer a reason.. We know who the cause be. But there¡¯s nothin¡¯ we can do about it.¡±


    Genie let him arms drop to his sides as he clenched his fists; ¡°What do you mean?! You can Tell Magnus who¡¯s responsib-¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if we tell my Father or not. He won¡¯t believe us.. And even if he did, I¡¯m sure that he¡¯d forget that fact shortly thereafter,¡± Tidas was clenching his fists just like his mentor was doing as he¡¯d spoken.


    ¡°What do you mean? Why would he forget?! And if it¡¯s a person behind it all, then why can¡¯t you just have them arrested?¡± Genie asked in a more docile tone since he¡¯d noticed Tidas¡¯ agitated state.


    Skye and Tidas nced at each other again before Skye replied; ¡°Gotta have a lotta proof to arrest the Crowned Prince, Genie.. And considerin¡¯ what his magic is: tis hard tae by..¡±


    Genie¡¯s jaw hung low as he processed what his former students had told him.. ¡®Marco.. He¡¯s always been a disturbed child, but is he honestly capable of trying to kill his father? The amount of years that King Magnus has been sick.. How could he torture his father like that?! He may not have been close with his children, but there¡¯s No justification for this..¡¯


    ¡°Why would he do this?¡± Genie asked as he started to pace.


    Tidas sighed heavily as he started to put the stacks of books onto the table, then replied; ¡°I assume because he¡¯s the next to rule.. If he wasn¡¯t affecting my Father¡¯s health, he¡¯d probably live to be a hundred. And you know that my brother has never been good at being patient.¡±


    Genie nodded in partial agreement before saying; ¡°True, but I don¡¯t think your brother necessarily wants to kill your father. Marco probably just wants to keep him ill enough to where he gets to rule in his stead. Are the King¡¯s responsibilities divided up when he¡¯s indisposed, or does Marco handle them all?¡±


    ¡°He does most of the work himself, but he does pass off quite a bit of the mundane stuff to me. That, and anything that the RMC has authority over. Father had it set up that way a long time ago so Marco could gain more experience, since he¡¯s the future king.¡±


    Genie donned a quizzical expression, then stated; ¡°That makes very little sense..¡±


    Both Skye and Tidas looked confused, so Genie borated; ¡°Kings have multiple heirs because it¡¯s an assurance of his name and bloodline. What if Marco were to get sick, or fall from his horse in the wrong kind of way? The crown would go to Tidas, correct?¡±


    Skye nodded; ¡°Aye, Lawrence is the King of Ruscovic, so it disqualifies him. What¡¯s yer point?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that every ruler I¡¯ve ever met has had all of their potential heirs run the kingdom while they cannot. To limate them to their possible duties. I don¡¯t understand why King Magnus would allow Marco to run the kingdom alone.¡±


    Tidas walked over to their bed as Genie had spoken, and was standing at the end of it as he replied; ¡°I have had formal training, but Marco is old enough to assume the crown upon my Father¡¯s passing. And he already has heirs as well, so it makes sense to me that-¡±


    ¡°Does it though?¡± Skye interjected as she went to stand by Genie; ¡°What if Marco used his Ether magic ta make Tidas think he was okay with it? Would he know?¡±


    After rubbing at his chin for a moment, Genie replied; ¡°It depends on his level of ability with his magic.. Marco would have to have amazing control to pinpoint emotions, and their triggers enough to sway a person¡¯s opinion. I¡¯ve never met a functioning Ether user before, so I don¡¯t have any references.¡±


    As Tidas bent down to grab a box from underneath the bed, he asked; ¡°What do you mean by ¡®functioning¡¯ Ether user?¡±


    Genie took on an ufortable expression; ¡°Well, I have seen another Ether mage in the Fire Nation before, but he was....not allowed out, to put it mildly. He had a custom-made straight jacket that had sealing stone fragments imbedded in the fibers. It was the only way to stop him from using his magic.¡±


    As Tidas took the box towards the bathroom, he said; ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of another Ether mage existing before.¡±


    Genie shed a weak smile; ¡°That¡¯s because he hasn¡¯t existed for a very long time. There¡¯s a schr in Sai that thinks that there can only be one Ether Mage in existence at a time, but there¡¯s no way to prove or disprove his theory.¡±


    As Genie had spoken, Tidas set the box in the bathroom, then shut the door. Skye was both listening, and keeping an eye on him as Genie started to talk about the few and obscure records that the schr had told him about. After they chatted for a while, Skye looked at Genie with a quirked eyebrow..


    ¡°Not that Ima not enjoyin¡¯ our wee chat, but there be two things that ya need ta be straight wit me about if ya want me family ta go to Sai wit ya. If I think yer lyin¡¯ ta me, we willna go: no matter what Magnus says, ya ken?¡±


    After Genie agreed, Skye asked; ¡°Why is it so important fer Zazzy ta go? And dinna give me that ¡®dragons are sacred¡¯ spiel. I want the real reason.¡±


    Genie sighed; ¡°I cannot tell you the full reason until we¡¯re in Sai, but I swear that she is important.. There¡¯s an ancient text that¡¯s been locked away for a very long time, and a living dragon is the only key to unlocking the....vault, that it¡¯s in. I need both of you to retrieve the text. And before you ask, I cannot tell you what it is. Not until we¡¯re in Sai.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s kinda like a treasure hunt then?¡± Skye asked with a bit of excitement in her voice.


    Genie grinned; ¡°A little.. I can exin more as soon as we¡¯re over the boarders and safe. What was your second question?¡±


    Skye¡¯s features turned serious; ¡°Is there Anythin¡¯ that yer not tellin¡¯ us that ya feel ya should?¡±


    Genie lookedpletely calm on the outside, but he cursed himself internally as he replied; ¡°Nothing now, no.. But when we get into Sai: promise me that you will remember one thing?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Tidas asked for Skye as he joined them.


    Genie looked at the ground as he replied; ¡°Remember your speech lessons, please?¡±

 Chapter 451

    451 White Lies(Part Two)


    As Tidas chuckled at Genie¡¯s plea, Skye huffed and said; ¡°Why does everyone seem ta care about how I talk? Tis morefortable fer me ta speak this way.¡±


    Tidas walked over and wrapped his hand around his wife¡¯s waist as he said; ¡°If it matters at all: I love you no matter how you sound.¡±


    Right as Skye smiled softly and leaned up to kiss his cheek, Genie grinned and looked over at the wall as he said; ¡°It¡¯s so strange to see you two so grown up. I still remember the two of you as little ragamuffins I had to constantly chase down.. Oh, I almost forgot: I guess I can tell you now that you were right about there being fairies in the forest.¡±


    A wide triumphant smile stretched across Skye¡¯s face; ¡°I know! Did ya know that the third one I met turned out to be freakin¡¯ Santa the ws?! I think I told ya about Celestia and Aero, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t, but Nic, Magnus, and I became quite good drinkingpanions while you were gone. He told me a few stories about when you two were young, and when you had re-met two years ago. Shasta and many others had quite a few gems to tell me.. I¡¯m happy to hear that you two are leading happy lives.¡±


    Skye and Tidas smiled with affection at him before Skye said; ¡°Thank ya, Genie.. How¡¯s yer life been? How¡¯s Mei? Ya havena really told me much about her yet.¡±


    Genie¡¯s expression dimmed; ¡°Recall how I had told you that she isn¡¯t the same as when she was young? Mei¡¯s father is the main target of the former ruling family, and the head of that family is an opposing Senator. He wants certain powers turned back over to them because of Sai¡¯s dilemma.¡±


    ¡°What dilemma? Why didn¡¯t you mention this to my Father?¡± Tidas asked.


    ¡°Technically I¡¯m not supposed to be discussing it with you two, either. But since it involves Zazzy, I figured I should tell you at least a bit of what is happening. I can¡¯t have you leaving right away after arriving, so..¡±


    .....


    Skye could feel her eye twitching as she said; ¡°What involves Zazzy? The douchy Senator? What does he-¡±


    ¡°Like I said: he¡¯s former royalty. The Toguka family were referred to as ¡®The Sacred Keepers Of The Dragon¡¯s Roar¡¯. Which is a long-winded way of saying that they were the guardians of the texts and tomes written by dragons.¡±


    ¡°Wait, dragons can write? How do they hold a pen?¡± Tidas asked in half-disbelief.


    ¡°Zazzy reads, so writin¡¯ isna that far-fetched of an idea. But ya make a point about the pen,¡± Skye replied before she turned back towards Genie.


    Tidas nodded, feeling validated by his wife¡¯sment as she asked; ¡°What do the Tokuga have ta do wit Zazzy? Even her mother was here in Alcon, so what¡¯s she got ta do wit Sai?¡±


    Genie thought for a few moments in silence like he was debating with himself before he replied; ¡°I suppose that I can tell you that much..¡±


    ¡°We have kept many artifacts from the public eye, and one of them we call the Heart of Tiamat. It¡¯s a jade carving of a serpent-like dragon, and is believed to be a depiction of the first dragon. We thought that it was a miniature statue of some kind, but it turned out to be a key..¡±


    ¡°A key to what?¡± Tidas asked.


    Genie sighed; ¡°A vault.. One that hasn¡¯t been opened for centuries. It was the main reason that the Tokuga Empirested as long as it did. But when the blood ran dry-¡±


    ¡°Blood?! What does-¡±


    Genie narrowed his eyes on Skye; ¡°I can¡¯t tell you if you keep interrupting..¡±


    After Skye had made a motion with her hand like she was locking her lips, Genie continued; ¡°The jade figure contained a small amount of dragon¡¯s blood inside, which the Tokuga used to open the vault. That¡¯s why Zazzy is so important to the Senate..¡±


    ¡°They want some of Zazzy¡¯s blood to get into the vault..¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s half of it, yes. I wasn¡¯t supposed to tell you two any of this. The Senate wanted to ask you first, and throw you off kilter-¡±


    Skye red at Genie; ¡°So why didn¡¯t ya tell us from the start that ya wanted me bairn¡¯s blood?! That¡¯s what this is really about, isn¡¯t it?!¡±


    Genie put his hands up in from of himself defensively; ¡°I swear that isn¡¯t all. There are many reasons that I need you and your family to go to Sai...I just can¡¯t tell you all of them yet. I know that you¡¯re upset, but I swear that it¡¯s for a life and death situation. Without help from you three, Sai will most likely convert back to an empire.¡±


    Skye folded her arms across her chest with a huff; ¡°Why the hell should we help you? Ya havena been straight wit us this entire time! And yer doin¡¯ that shifty thing ya do when yer nervous. I¡¯m gonna ask one final time: what do ya want wit our scaly bairn?¡±


    Seeing the real threat mirrored in her eyes, Genie cleared his throat, then replied; ¡°You want me to be honest? Senator Tokuga has already sent his men to try and take some of Zazzy¡¯s blood. I had killed around half a dozen out by Zazzy¡¯s ce. I let a couple escape to report back that you two had taken Zazzy with you, so there shouldn¡¯t be any issues until we arrive in Sai, and Tokuga can confirm your location.¡±


    Tidas took on the same surly expression as his wife as he asked; ¡°And then what? Won¡¯t he just try to hurt Zazzy there? Why should we bring her if we Know that she¡¯ll be in danger?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a living, breathing dragon, my boy. You two will be dealing with peopleing after her for the rest of your lives, and then she¡¯ll have to deal with it on her own.¡±


    ¡°Like hell she will!¡± Skye bellowed; ¡°She¡¯s family! And before you ruined it: we Were nnin¡¯ on extendin¡¯ our wee family of three ta four! Do ya think our human bairns will abandon their scaly sibling?!¡±


    ¡°I-¡±


    ¡°Shut it, Genie! Ye havena been honest wit us since ya showed up! How can ya expect us ta trust ya?!¡± Skye shouted, not caring who heard her at that moment.


    Genie looked at the floor, took a breath of courage, then replied; ¡°Because I would die for you, Skye. You are like a little sister to me, or even a daughter. I¡¯ve watched you grow, and helped shape the kind of person you are. I could never let anything happen to you..¡±


    ¡°Nevermind me,¡± Tidas muttered, earning a sympathetic look from Genie.


    He cared for Tidas as well, but Skye was special. She was the closest thing to a child of his own he¡¯d ever had, and he loved her like one. Genie adored Tidas, but he would take a sword to the gut for Skye if he had to..


    ¡°What about me family? Ima not worried about me: tis them I worry for, not me self. To be honest, I trust Tidas to protect himself, but I don¡¯t know about Zazzy. She had a bad experience in the north..¡±


    As Skye told Genie about her getting possessed by Richard¡¯s ooze, Tidas snuck off to the bathroom again. Skye was too enthralled in telling her tale to notice, but Genie had. As she finished up exining how they had gotten Zazzy out of her self-loathing slump, Genie realized howte it had gotten.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to keep talking with them, but if he stayed much longer, then Skye would start to ask more specific questions.. Like why Tidas needed to go, and why he was insisting on her going as well. As they started to talk about Mei again, Genie fake-yawned several times as he talked.


    It was mostly basic, personal questions like how her wedding was, and how the baby was doing. Since she was born shortly before Skye and Tidas had their wedding, the child was just over two now. When she started to ask about Mei¡¯s husband again, Genie diverted the subject, which Tidas had picked up on.


    Another thing that Genie wasn¡¯t being truthful about was the fact that the vault was connected to the Catalyst legend. If they could get into the massive safe, then they might find a way to change the ending..


    ¡®I know that she¡¯s going to be mad at me again.. This time it might be enough for her to hate me, but I have to try.. If Skye gains all of her traits, then she¡¯ll die.. I hope that she doesn¡¯t hate me for too long afterwards.. I still have to try: even if she never forgives me..¡¯


    As jumbled thoughts bombarded Genie¡¯s mind, Tidas came to stand at his side, and whispered; ¡°I have quite a few more questions for you, Genie.. Meet me in my office around noon. We¡¯ll have lunch together and talk before my meeting.¡±


    Genie nodded in agreement, then asked; ¡°Who¡¯s the meeting with?¡±


    The scowl that shed across Tidas¡¯ face let left no question as to whom the person was. Only one person made him scrunch his face in such a way: Marco. Genie waited to hear Skye say something about going too, but she didn¡¯t. Instead, she made a face that he had never seen before, right as she noticed him staring.


    Skye gave him a weak smile as she said; ¡°I know what yer thinkin¡¯, but I canna handle seein¡¯ him right now.¡±


    Genie quirked an eyebrow at her; ¡°Why? If you don¡¯t mind me asking?¡±


    Skye shrugged, unable to remember if she had told him about her dreams or not, and replied; ¡°Cause he makes me more ufortable than anythin¡¯ or anyone on this. I just dinna wanna be around him right now..¡±


    If Marco were anyone else but the Crowned Prince, then he would face justice swiftly. But with only having a single person above him in rank left him too high up for anyone to touch except for Magnus: who was under his control. There was no way around him, and going through him meant dragging the entire kingdom into it..


    Genie could tell that Skye was holding back, especially once he nced at Tidas. The confusion on his face was too genuine not to be real, and Skye¡¯s fidgeting was a clear sign that she was uneasy. She had done it since childhood, and it was always an indication for Genie that she was troubled by something.


    ¡°I hope he hasn¡¯t earned an ass-kicking from me, has he?¡± Genie asked in a voice that sent a bone-chilling shiver down her spine.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Tidas said in a threatening tone, but it was nothing like Genie¡¯s.


    Skye looked at Tidas, unsure of what to say. In her eyes: Marco was better off dead. It wasn¡¯t something a ¡®good person¡¯ would think, but.. ¡®I¡¯ll take on whatever darkness I have to ta stop him.. But.. Why do I feel like he Is Death? ...I dinna like this.. Maybe goin¡¯ ta Sai is the right thing ta do?¡¯


    While Skye¡¯s thoughts started to run amuck in her head, Genie started to walk towards their bathroom. As he reached for the door handle, Tidas zipped over, and said in a shaky voice; ¡°I wouldn¡¯t go in there if I were you..¡±


    Genie eyed his former pupil suspiciously as he asked; ¡°Is it not alright for me to relieve myself in there?¡±


    Tidas smirked as he replied; ¡°Trust me: if you really see Skye as a daughter, then nothing you see in there will bring you relief..¡±

 Chapter 452

    452 A Present For A Reward


    ***WARNING: EXTREMELY DESCRIPTIVE SEXUAL CONTENT***


    Tidas felt a nervous jolt as Genie¡¯s eyes narrowed on him. He didn¡¯t think that Genie would stick around as long as he had, and Skye still hadn¡¯t gotten all of her questions answered. It was true that Genie had told them more about what they should expect when they reached Sai, but he was still dancing around the specifics.


    ¡®What was Mei¡¯s father opposing that was putting his family¡¯s life in danger? Why does he think the old Empire structure will return? Why did Genie avoid discussing Mei¡¯s husband? Why can¡¯t we just bring a vial of Zazzy¡¯s blood? Why does She have to go?¡¯


    As Tidas¡¯ head swam with questions, Genie could see them reflected in his eyes..


    ¡°I cannot answer them yet, Tidas. Even if you interrogate me, there¡¯s nothing else I can say until we¡¯ve reached a safe point over the boarder. But I swear to you..¡±


    Genie patted Tidas¡¯ shoulder like he used to as a child as he added; ¡°I honestly Need your help: all three of you. Without one of you, it all fails. Please help me and my family.. My people.¡±


    Tidas nced at Skye as Genie turned to face her; ¡°Please, Skye..¡±


    ¡°...Yer lucky that yer you, Genie. Those Senators of yers be sly fer sendin¡¯ ya. Although Mr. Fuu might¡¯ve been the brains behind that one,¡± Skye replied.


    Genie could tell from her expression that he was in for some hell when she was finally able to question him, but he would ept it. She was most likely going to punch him when he revealed their full purpose for going to Sai, and he would ept it as well.. ¡®Whatever it takes to get her to Sai..¡¯


    .....


    As the thoughts ran in the background of Genie¡¯s mind, he spoke with Skye about Mr. Fuu, and a few other non-relevant topics for a bit. When Tidas started to look like he had developed a twitch from motioning to him to leave, Genie took pity on him, and bid them goodnight. He had to force down a chuckle when Tidas told him to nevermind the meeting tomorrow as he walked out the door.


    Once he cleared the small hallway, Tidas sighed heavily out of relief, then turned back to go after his wife..


    ************


    Skye was already in the process of undressing when he turned towards her. He walked over and wrapped his arms around her waist right as she went to pull her arm out of a sleeve. Her shirt was unbuttoned, and her corset was visible.


    As his hands moved across her skin, Skye smiled as she said; ¡°Yer a bitte fer that, husband. We really should get some sleep.¡±


    Tidas¡¯ face soured as he shoved it into her hair, and replied; ¡°Well Genie stayed longer than I thought he would..¡±


    Grabbing his hands and stopping their trailing, Skye turned in his arms as she said; ¡°Well, how long did ya think it would take ta get a ninja ta talk? Ya shoulda figured that it was gonna take up the rest of our night, love. You can wait till tomorrow, can¡¯t ya?¡±


    ¡°...Does it matter if I say no?¡± Tidas asked in a slightly huffy tone.


    Skye chuckled softly before replying; ¡°Of course it does.. It just means that ya gotta put forth a bit of extra wooing on yer part...then maybe..¡±


    Tidasughed as he put his hands on her cheeks, then kissed Skye until she was breathless. As he his lips melded with hers, his hands slid down her body, and pressed her against him with just the right amount of force. As a breathy sigh escaped her, Tidas took the opening, and began to explore her with his tongue.


    When Skye retuned the favor, they started a passionate fencing match until they were both gasping. Hands were removing clothing when Tidas broke away. Before Skye had a chance to be confused, Tidas asked; ¡°Ready to deny me now?¡±


    ¡°...Nope. Pants off, love,¡± Skye stated, then she ripped his shirt open.


    As buttons ricocheted everywhere, Tidas gently grabbed her hands as he asked; ¡°Do I still get my reward from earlier?¡±


    Skye¡¯s expression deted a little as she replied; ¡°That¡¯s what Ima tryin¡¯ ta do here-¡±


    ¡°No, no,¡± Tidas said as he smirked; ¡°I mean there¡¯s a special request I have. Will you humor me?¡±


    Skye eyed him suspiciously; ¡°What do ya mean?¡±


    Tidas¡¯ smirk grew into a damn-near devilish grin; ¡°There¡¯s something in the bathroom that I¡¯d like you to put on.. Will you at least try it on please? As my reward?¡±


    Skye¡¯s suspicion on grew more obvious as she asked; ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see when you walk into the restroom,¡± Tidas replied.


    Tidas watched Skye look over at the bathroom door, then immediately head inside. After a few seconds of silence, she let out augh that sounded like she was a bit more amused than he thought she should be. As he listened to his wife nearly cackling, she asked; ¡°What IS this?! Strings?! Oh wait, there¡¯s a wee bit ofce, but..¡±


    Afterughing again, Skye added; ¡°How-what-how do I even get it on?! Haha! This is hrious!¡±


    Tidas coughed; ¡°It¡¯s not supposed to be funny! It¡¯s supposed to be suductive! I saw it on disy at a shop, and thought that it would look good on you!¡±


    It went silent for a moment before Skye poked just her head out, and asked; ¡°What the bloody hell kinda shop has THIS out on Disy?! And why were You there ta begin wit?!¡±


    Not missing a beat, Tidas replied; ¡°I went there with Ralph to pick out an anniversary gift for his wife before, Mrs. Jealous.¡±


    As Skye¡¯s cheeks turned pink, Tidas grinned devilishly; ¡°If it makes you feel any better: I think you¡¯re cute when you¡¯re embarrassed..¡±


    ¡°...Just tell me how Ima supposed ta get it on already! Before I change me mind!¡±


    Tidas forced augh down as he replied; ¡°The frilly side of thece should be facing up. Hold it by the two roses, then follow the thicker straps up: those will be the shoulder straps, I believe.¡±


    After a few minutes of Skye muttering, and the sound of something getting knocked over: she came out..


    The original one Tidas had picked out was unavable, so his servant went with his second choice. It was a deep-red, single-piece lingerie that was basically straps with thin, dark-redce in the pattern of roses in three tiny ces. It barely covered Skye¡¯s nipples, and only the top half of her most sensitive ce.


    Her skin had a slight flush to it, making Skye look even more beautiful to him. As Tidas walked towards her, he could feel himself almost instantly harden at the sight of her. She wasn¡¯t usually the shy type, but she was fidgeting in ce, unsure if she should cover herself or not.


    ¡°This is strange,¡± she muttered.


    ¡°How so?¡± Tidas replied as he kept to a slow pace.


    Skye folded her arm over her breasts; ¡°I feel more exposed like this than when Ima naked.. That¡¯s weird, right?¡±


    Tidas tilted his head quizzically; ¡°I don¡¯t think so.. A blind man could see how beautiful you are, love. But to see you like this is...different.¡±


    Skye looked at her husband from under hershes, sending a shiver of need throughout him as she asked; ¡°Good different?¡±


    ¡°...Very good,¡± was all Tidas could get out before he closed the gap between them.


    He had instantly kissed her, but only lingered at her lips for a few seconds. As he trailed nips and kisses down her neck, Skye could feel her body giving over to the pleasure he was offering. As his mouth moved lower, so did his hands..


    As he devoured her neck, Tidas gripped her ass tightly, then smacked it lightly. The sensation sent a thrill through Skye down to her toes, but when his mouth reached her breasts; Skye¡¯s knees nearly gave out.


    He didn¡¯t move thece before he started to gently roll her nipple between his teeth. The wetness and texture of the fabricbined with the pressure had Skye¡¯s hips bucking for relief. Noticing it, Tidas brought one hand down, and pressed against her little jewel.


    As he bounced between her breasts, Tidas rubbed in time with his wife¡¯s movements. As she moaned and reached for his manhood, Tidas scooped her up, and carried her over to the bed. He tossed her into the middle near the headboard, and told her to grab onto it as he removed the rest of his clothes in seconds.


    As soon as Skye was up on her knees and facing the board, Tidas grabbed her by the hair, and gently led her to lean back against him. Her taut nipples poked through the fabric, inviting him to y with them while his other hand went lower. Right as she was about to peak, he slid inside her..


    Skye cried out his name as her entire body shuttered with release. Tidas removed his lower hand to give her a moment to recover, then went right back to stimting her. As he increased his speed with his hips, his fingers became more precise.


    After Skye had hit another peak; Tidas had her put a leg straight between his legs, and put the other over his shoulder. He held her hip and thigh, then started to slowly move on her. Sliding out almost all the way just to m back in as deeply as he could. As Skye moaned with every drive, Tidas said; ¡°Rub yourself for me, love..¡±


    Without a word, Skye began to rub at the tiny jewel. Tidas removed his hand from her thigh, and spread herher lips apart for a better view. At first, she tried to tap his hands away, but he wasn¡¯t having it..


    Tidas mmed into Skye harder and harder, making her not care what he saw any longer. As she matched the speed of her hand to that of his thrusts, Tidas spoke in a gravelly voice; ¡°Don¡¯t hide yourself from me, love.. I love it when you touch yourself for me..¡±


    Actual lightning could strike Skye in that moment, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to tell the difference. Her entire body felt like electric fire, and Tidas was an ocean. She was happily drowning in all the pleasure they were giving each other when Skye felt the world melting away.


    Right as she stood at the edge of a chasm of ecstasy, Tidas grunted loudly, then shoved her over. Skye crushed the top part of the headboard as they cried out together, then copsed onto their sides. Tidas barely managed to clean them up, and remove Skye¡¯s ¡®outfit¡¯ before she passed out hard.


    As she gently snored away, Tidas made sure that she wasfortable, thenid in bed, staring at the ceiling. A hundred different things were running through his mind as he drifted off, but there was one thing that Tidas had no doubts about..


    ¡®No matter what happens with my brother tomorrow, he Will understand that Skye is My Wife, and that he Will leave her alone..¡¯

 Chapter 453

    453 Troubling Dreams


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE AND VIOLENCE***


    Tidas drifted off rtively easily into the void of sleep. He was staring at the ceiling to his bedroom one moment, and the next he was in a beautiful garden-covered courtyard..


    White marble fountains with intricately carved fish and waves dotted the expansive area as he looked around. They weren¡¯t any kind that he had recalled seeing before, but they were somehow familiar to him as his fingers brushed over the smooth stone. As Tidas looked up, he saw Skye and Genie.


    As he called out to them, they looked at Tidas, smiled, then went back to talking to each other. Everything seemed alright until the skies above them started to darken. It went from a beautiful sunny day, to a deep crimson color with ck clouds rolling in.


    When Tidas looked over at Skye and Genie again, they were screaming at each other. He couldn¡¯t make out any words, and they didn¡¯t seem to be paying attention to him, so Tidas ran at them. As he stretched his hand out towards Skye, Genie¡¯s eyes went wide, and he jumped in front of her..


    Tidas had stopped before he¡¯d even touched Genie, but saw fresh blood when he looked down at his hand. When he looked back up at them, Skye was on the ground: holding a dead Genie and crying. As her wails intensified, a massive tornado rose up from behind her.


    Tidas tried to grab Skye, but he was pulled into the vortex before he could reach her. As the wind forced him to cover his eyes, thest thing Tidas saw was Skye¡¯s eyes glowing..


    Chaos whipped Tidas around like a rag doll for a few moments, then nothing. As he lowered his arms, the sun was so bright that he thought it would blind him. When Tidas¡¯ eyes had finally adjusted, his eyes were met with an ocean of sand as far as his eyes could see.


    He frantically looked around for Skye, but she was nowhere to be seen. As he called out her name, the sun felt like it was cooking him alive. Hot, sweating, and frustrated; Tidas dropped to his knees, and mmed his fist into the sand. As soon as he went to lift it, war cries so loud that they rattled his brain surrounded him.


    .....


    As Tidas looked around, he realized that he was in the middle of a battle. A man wearing a ck and red wrap around his head ran at Tidas with a sword as he stood up. Suddenly, he found himself in his dragon armor with his swords at his hip, and on his back.


    As Tidas quickly unsheathed and defended himself, a thunderous sound rang out over the battlefield. After he had killed the man trying to end him, Tidas looked up..


    An ocean of water stretched out in ce of the sky, which made no sense to the prince. As he stared into the expansive blue above, Tidas felt his feet lift off of the ground. As he fell towards the water, Tidas called out Skye¡¯s name right before he hit the surface, and sank like a rock.


    As Tidas drifted down into the darkness of the water, a sh of light from above gave him hope.. Until he had looked up. Skye was there, but she was sinking too. And she had the most heartbreaking expression on her face that he¡¯d ever seen. As he reached out to her, something grabbed his foot, then yanked him down into the darkness.


    The pressure felt like it might crush him, so Tidas started to kick and il wildly. Feeling the grip release him, he frantically started to head for the surface. But the closer he came, the farther away it looked. Unable to hold his breath any longer, Tidas squeezed his eyes shut before he took in a breath of water..but it turned into air instead.


    Opening his eyes, Tidas¡¯ heart sank as an army of dead soldiers stood in front of him. Grabbing his swords from their sheaths again, Tidas readied for another fight, but the dead didn¡¯t move. They just stood staring at him for a few minutes before one started tough.


    After the first, another started to chuckle, then a small female one started to as well. As their weirdughs became louder and louder, their flesh started to melt and change. After a few highly disturbing minutes had passed: Tidas was face to face with an army of Marcos..


    ¡°This is Definitely a fucking nightmare,¡± he muttered as he swung at anything that moved.


    The army of Marcos stared at Tidas with with pitch-ck eyes, then they charged him. As he lifted his sword, a bright, golden light shed above him. As Tidas refocused, a blurry image of Skye stood between him, and his brother.


    He called out to her, which made Skye turn to face him. As tears streamed down her cheeks, she smiled sadly at him, them muttered; ¡°I love you..¡±


    As he ran to her, they stabbed each other in the stomach. Tidas cried out as he reached for her, and Marco grinned at him. Right as he was about to reach her, Marco said; ¡°Thess is Mine!¡±


    A blinding light shed again as he screamed Skye¡¯s name...


    ************


    Tidas shot up in bed with an outstretched hand as he literally yelled Skye¡¯s name. She was already awake, and immediately rolled over with a panicked expression on her face. As she grabbed his hand and tried to entwined his fingers in hers, Tidas pulled his hand away, and pulled her whole body in for a hug.


    Feeling like he was crushing her, Skye squeaked out; ¡°H-Husband...Can¡¯t breath, love! Canna breath..¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Tidas muttered as he released her; ¡°Sorry about that.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be. I liked it up until I felt me soul tryin¡¯ ta leave me body,¡± Skye quipped, trying to get him to smile.


    When Tidas¡¯ breathing wouldn¡¯t calm, Skye wrapped her arms around him, and asked what was wrong. He told her about the insane dream that he had, which made Skye worry. She¡¯d had simr dreamstely, and worried that they were more than just nightmares.


    As he finished his tale, Skye squeezed him reassuringly, and said; ¡°Dinna worry so, love. Even if Marco had an army of himself, I¡¯d kick his arse. No one is gonna take me from ya, love.¡±


    Tidas smiled sweetly at her, but it was a cover. He didn¡¯t want Skye to worry about him on top of her other problems, so he acted like it wasn¡¯t a big deal. He was ready to brush off the morning, and get started on the day when he realized something unusual..


    ¡°What were you doing away already? Normally I have to fight tooth and nail to get you awake. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Skye shrugged; ¡°Ima just feelin¡¯ a wee stiff is all. No need ta worry fer me, love. I¡¯ll be fine once I get me blood pumpin¡¯.¡±


    Tidas nodded like he understood, but Skye already seemed off to him. She Never woke up early unless it was absolutely necessary, and grumbled the whole first hour that she was awake. As he watched her get up and head for the bathroom without so much as a stretch: Tidas knew that she¡¯d been awake for a while.


    Since he wasn¡¯t sure what time they had fallen asleep, he had no way to tell how much sleep she¡¯d gotten. Since Skye could heal her own fatigue, it was hard to tell when something was wrong with her. Only herck of sleep was a sign he could see, so he followed after her.


    As he came into the bathroom, Skye already had the water going. As she went to step into the water, Tidas stared at her with a serious expression, and asked; ¡°How did you sleep?¡±


    Skye shrugged again, which Tidas found slightly annoying, before she answered; ¡°Ta be honest, me body¡¯s been a bit off ever since that fight wit yer uncle. Like me cells were stretched out, er somethin¡¯.. I dinna ken.¡±


    ¡°Are you alright? Is it causing you pain?¡± he asked as Skye stepped into the steamy water.


    ¡°Not now that I¡¯m awake, but it does wake me up at night. And it¡¯s not really ¡®pain¡¯ so much as it tis sore. Like me body¡¯s a bit run down. Maybe I just need some extended rest?¡±


    Tidas eyed Skye skeptically; ¡°I still think that you should go and see Tien before you do your usual routine. Don¡¯t need you getting sick now.¡±


    Skye grinned at her husband in a reassuring manner as she replied; ¡°Aye, husband. I¡¯ll go see Doctor Gohan before I leave the pce. I wanna stop and check on Maggie, too. Ima worried about him.¡±


    Tidas¡¯ eyes narrowed as they stepped into the shower together; ¡°Was it Marco again?¡±


    ¡°I dinna know if it be a good or bad thing, but naw. Fer once, yer seventy-plus year old da had a natural heart attack. Wit all the stress he¡¯s under, it doesna surprise me. He has lived Much longer than the rest of the men in yer family.¡±


    Tidas huffed; ¡°Only because His brother failed to kill him. I wonder how long Marco will wait after father passes before he tries to kill me off.¡±


    Skye locked eyes with her husband; ¡°Like Hell that¡¯s ever gonna happen. Over half the bloody kingdom would turn on him if he did Anythin¡¯ to ya! And dinna even get me started on what Murdoc and the Hignders would do.¡±


    Tidas chuckled as he imagined Murdoc avenging him, then said; ¡°He¡¯d only do it thinking that you¡¯d marry him afterwards.¡±


    Skye smirked; ¡°Who knows? I could be the Queen of all of Alcon, Haha!¡±


    Calming herself, Skye wrapped her arms around her husband¡¯s neck as she added; ¡°But if you die, husband: I might as well be dead, too. Life just wouldna be worth it without ya.¡±


    Tidas smiled sweetly at his wife before kissing her, then replying; ¡°I feel the same, love..¡±


    Skye and Tidas chatted as they washed each other, then got out. When they went back into their room, Peggy had already set their clothes for the day out on their bed, and set some hot tea out for them to sip while she brought them their breakfast. Skye giggled as she realized that Peggy had them matching again.


    Tidas¡¯ shirt was nearly the same hunter green shade as hers, and they both had ck cks on. After quickly wolfing down a sizable meal of bacon, eggs, toast, and hash browns; the three left their room in a rush. As they turned the corner at the end of the main hall, Sheri stepped out of a darkened corner, and slipped in and out of the room without anyone noticing...

 Chapter 454

    454 Not Getting Any Younger


    Skye and Tidas discussed their lunch ns as they walked towards the far end of the pce. Tidas was heading over to the RMC Headquarters while Skye was going to check on Magnus. She hadn¡¯t had the chance topletely check him over in the banquet hallst night, so she wanted to make sure that he was fine before starting her Shaman rounds for the day.


    As they went to part ways, Tidas kissed Skye sweetly, then promised to try his best not bete to lunch. There was a good chance that Shasta and Lawrence were going to be joining them again, and she didn¡¯t want them to be held up by them. After another quick kiss, the two separated, and headed off...


    ************


    Skye wasn¡¯t sure if Magnus would still be in his quarters, or if Doctor Gohan would¡¯ve made him go up to the Medical Ward for tests. Knowing how the king felt about being poked and prodded, Skye went straight to his quarters. When she was let into his bedroom by a guard, it didn¡¯t surprise her to see Tien there, but she was thrilled to see Nora and Helen with him.


    Seeing them first, Skye greeted them, then asked; ¡°How¡¯s yer research goin¡¯? Have ya found anythin¡¯ else about the Catalyst legend in yer Alchemy tomes?¡±


    Nora shook her head as she kept her voice low; ¡°Not so far, other than the one I told you about. Oh! But Doctor Lyberth said that he has a request for you. For when you go to Sai. I suggest stopping by the library at some point over the next few days. Don¡¯t want him goin¡¯ to your quarters and seeing all of the books you and the prince have ¡®checked out¡¯. He was looking for one of themst week, by the way.¡±


    ¡°Which one?!¡± Skye replied nervously right before Helen said; ¡°Does it matter? He¡¯ll probably never see them again. There¡¯s a reason that the prince can¡¯t take out books without Mr. Lyberth¡¯s specific permission: he never returns them.¡±


    Right as Skye was about to ask how many times he¡¯d kept books, Doctor Gohan waved at her. She waved back then walked towards Magnus¡¯ bed.


    ¡°Is that Skye?¡± Magnus called out as she came into view.


    .....


    ¡°Dinna tell me that yer sight¡¯s goin¡¯ too,¡± she joked, knowing full well that he could see distances perfectly fine.


    After a short chuckle, Magnus replied; ¡°Not yet, but it wouldn¡¯t surprise me. How was the feast after my dramatic exit?¡±


    Skye smiled at him; ¡°It didnast long after the most interestin¡¯ person left.¡±


    Magnusughed hard; ¡°Oh, you¡¯re cheeky in the morning. Where¡¯s Tidas? Didn¡¯t hee with you to check on me? Or does my daughter-inw care for me more than my son?¡±


    Skye scoffed; ¡°Dinna go gettin¡¯ feisty on me, Maggie. He¡¯s got a lotta things ta go over And set up, thanks ta yer and Genie¡¯s schemin¡¯. And Ima the one who can check up on ya, not Tidas.¡±


    Magnus shifted nervously in bed as he replied; ¡°You may have a point, but thed could have taken fifteen minutes out of his day toe and see me. I won¡¯t be here for forever, you know.¡±


    Skye sighed heavily before she said; ¡°Yer such avvy heid sometimes..¡±


    ¡°...What? I can barely understand you now,ss. Maybe Genie should give you speech lessons again,¡± Magnus snipped, recognizing an insult when he heard one.


    ¡°Why does Everyone care how I speak?!¡± Skye nearly shrieked out of frustration.


    Magnus took on a serious expression as he answered; ¡°I care because you are a princess, and there are many at court that will use the way you talk against you. And Tidas.. If you don¡¯t want someone to ¡®mistake¡¯ something that you¡¯ve said, then I suggest talking as clearly as possible.¡±


    Seeing her shoulders slump, Magnus quickly added; ¡°When you¡¯re not around friends and family..¡±


    Skye grinned broadly; ¡°So I can keep speakin¡¯fortably around ya?¡±


    Magnus smiled back, then nodded; ¡°Aye, you can. Just make sure to take care around your sister-inw as well. She¡¯s easily triggeredtely, and I don¡¯t want you provoking her, however innocently.¡±


    Skye opened her mouth to defend herself, but Magnus already had a rebuttal for anything she said; ¡°I know that she¡¯s the one pushing everyone to the edge. But until we learn what her brother¡¯s intentions are, or she goes too far on her own: my hands are tied. Karena is Marco¡¯s wife, and rightfully the next Queen. I cannot allow my kingdom to appear weak when war ising.¡±


    ¡°I know that it¡¯s asking a lot of you, but if she tries anything with you or Shasta, please: be the bigger people.¡±


    Skye¡¯s face scrunched; ¡°But I like bein¡¯ small and petty when people deserve it. Do I have to?¡±


    Magnus wanted tough, but held it in as he replied; ¡°Yes, you have to. By order of your King: Imand you to y nice with your sister-inws. Understood?¡±


    ¡°.....Aye.. I¡¯ll do what I must, but dinna expect me not tain when she gets ta be a bitch.¡±


    Magnus had tough this time. Tien and Helen¡¯s faces were too hrious not tough at. The sheer amount of shock they were feeling due to hearing Skye talk to the King in such a way was priceless. As Magnus let himself enjoy the simple moment, Skye checked him over for Ether and Dark magic residue.


    It surprised her that there was still none in his system, but it also worried Skye greatly. If Marco hadn¡¯t affected Magnus, then his heart attack was natural; just like she had concludedst night. It was scary to think of Magnus as gone, and Skye had been trying to avoid thinking about ittely.


    The multiple discussions that she and Tidas had had in the Hignds cemented the fact that they would go to war with Marco if he turned dictator. The Hignders would most likely support Tidas over Marco, but Skye didn¡¯t know what Lawrence would do..


    ¡®If Ima honest wit me self: Ima scared ta ask him..¡¯


    Ruscovic depended upon the trade deals that they had with Alcon for the lion¡¯s share of their grains. Potatoes, beets, carrots, and a few other hearty vegetables could¡¯ve grown there, but the majority came fruits and dairy products came from Alcon. Even if Lawrence wanted to break his treaty to side with Tidas, his people might not agree.


    Even though the majority of his people loved Lawrence as their King, there were always others waiting in the shadows to take power. If Lawrence gave them a reason, his wife¡¯s family might try to rule through his children by taking custody of them. If he were dered ¡®unfit¡¯ for any reason, they would swoop in, and send him packing back to Alcon simrly to how Magnus nned to send Karena(if she didn¡¯t calm down).


    As Skye thought of all the other tragedies that would happen if Marco turned dictator, she looked at Magnus chatting away with Tien. Helen and Nora were arguing about ¡®proper decorum¡¯, which reminded her of her fight with Peggy. As her mind turned chaotic, Skye sighed..


    ¡®No wonder Maggie had a heart attack.. I feel sick just thinkin¡¯ about the shit storm tae.. He must be carryin¡¯ a lot on those shoulders of his..¡¯


    Magnus truly cared about his people and kingdom, and understood the consequences of royal family members fighting over the crown. If Tidas rallied the people, and Marco had the nobles; it would turn into a bloodied war within a day. The RMC would be caught in the middle, and the kingdom would be chaos.


    The other kingdoms would have to choose a side.. ¡®If that happens, then the entire continent might turn into a battlefield.. I can see Sync and Ital sidin¡¯ wit Marco.. Sai and the Hignders would most likely side with Tidas.. Lawrence and Shasta would get caught in the middle.. I wonder who he would side wit? ...Probably Tidas, but who knows what his Council would say..¡¯


    As Skye shook her head, she finished up checking over Magnus, then bid everyone farewell. She promised to have dinner with Magnus again before she left for Sai. As the door closed behind her, Magnus sighed deeply..


    ¡®I hope thatss will be okay, or I¡¯ll never be able to face Sorcha.. Genie Better take good care of her and my son.. I¡¯ll kill him myself if anything happens to them..¡¯


    ************


    Sheri had used her magic to conceal herself all the way to Marco¡¯s quarters. She didn¡¯t want anyone to even think that she had been away from his side. That way: no one would even think to me her for Skye¡¯s missing ne.


    As soon as she¡¯d approached, Sheri¡¯s shard stated to pulsate. After unconcealing herself, she bent her knee, then held up one of Skye¡¯s choker nes as she said; ¡°I have retrieved one, My King. Considering what we need it for, I thought this type was best.¡±


    Marco smirked as he thumbed the homemade light-blue choker in his hand; ¡°You did Very well, Sheri. How are the preparations for our hunting trip going?¡±


    ¡°Very well, My King. But...are you sure that you don¡¯t want any other guards or soldiers apanying us? I know a few that can keep quiet about certain things.¡±


    Marco was about to exin, but he could hear familiar foot falls rapidly approaching him.


    A sharp bark of aughter escaped Marco as he replied; ¡°We will be fine with just the five of you and me. I want to keep our party small for a number of reasons..¡±


    Marco paused for a moment, then added; ¡°The main one being that we need to do this as discreetly as possible.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing discreetly, and would father approve?¡± Tidas asked as he walked up to them.


    Sheri froze, but Marco grinned mischievously at him as he said; ¡°Father would whole-heartedly approve. I¡¯m taking a hunting trip, and won¡¯t be back for a couple of weeks. Before his health became too precarious, Father used to love to hunt.¡±


    Tidas eyed him suspiciously; ¡°And what exactly are you hunting?¡±


    Marco wanted tough and tell him, but settled for saying; ¡°Something that¡¯s been a threat for a while....There¡¯s an unruly pack of boars living outside of Dragonhorn, and I n on hunting them down, killing them, and having a pleasant time.¡±


    Tidas narrowed his eyes on him; ¡°I think that we need to have a talk, brother.¡±


    Marco nced around; ¡°Can¡¯t it wait? I¡¯m obviously very busy right now.¡±


    Tidas closed the distance between them until they were only a couple of feet apart, and spoke in a threatening voice; ¡°We¡¯re talking...Now.¡±

 Chapter 455

    455 Only Blood Binds Us(Part One)


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE AND VIOLENCE***


    Tidas stared at his oldest brother with hard eyes, letting him know that he wasn¡¯t going to take no for an answer. Marco sighed in understanding, then motioned for Tidas to follow him. As they went down the short hallway leading to his study, both men gritted their teeth in anticipation of their discussion..


    Marco opened the door to his office, then nodded his head for Tidas to go in first. He hesitated for a moment, then strode inside like he had a purpose. Shaking his head slightly, Marco stepped inside, nodded to Sheri to stay out, then closed the door.


    It hadn¡¯t been long since Tidas wasst in his brother¡¯s office, and hardly anything had changed. The parts of the walls that were visible and the ceiling were a deep red color, and lined in bright gold trim. The floor was mostly pristine ck marble, making Tidas wonder how the servants managed to keep it looking so nice.


    The furniture was sparse, butfortable. Marco¡¯s desk sat in the middle of the room with three padded chairs in front of it. The desk, tables, and chairs were all ck like the floor. As well as arge carpet under the desk and spare chairs. There were also two identical ck couches with a long coffee table on one side of the room, and tall bookshelves on the other.


    Massive covered windows lined the outer wall above the bookshelves, across from several portraits. Paintings of his children with straight faces were in the center of the wall, with equally-sized ones of their parents on either side. Tidas never understood why he had them done separately instead of having a family portrait done, but it wasn¡¯t any of his business.


    On the wall with the door, pictures of the rest of the family hung in no particr order. It was no surprise to see Magnus, Marie, himself, and Lawrence up there. But Tidas had instantly felt his blood start to boil when he saw arge portrait of Skye..


    It was the same size as his family ones on the other wall, and it¡¯s frame matched Marco¡¯s. The painting itself wasn¡¯t the same as the one Magnus hadmissioned to add to the family records, which sent Tidas over the edge. As he turned towards his brother while pointing at it, he said; ¡°What the fuck is this?!¡±


    Marco looked at the painting, then at his youngest brother with a nk expression; ¡°Umm.. It¡¯s called a portrait.¡±


    .....


    Tidas narrowed his eyes; ¡°Don¡¯t y stupid with me, Marco. Why is Skye¡¯s different?!¡±


    ¡°What about it? I didn¡¯t like the one Father hadmissioned, so I had my personal artist depict her properly,¡± he replied like his reasoning was logical.


    ¡°Why would you?! Why does it even matter to you?! She¡¯s My Wife!¡± Tidas yelled with clear anger.


    Marco sighed out of exasperation; ¡°You really need to check that possessive streak of yours, little brother. I highly doubt that Skye will tolerate it. Besides: don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re overreacting? It¡¯s just a painting..¡±


    Tidas red at his brother; ¡°You really don¡¯t see Anything wrong with this?! With the rumors and obvious bulshit floating around about you two: don¡¯t you think this is like throwing gas onto a fire?!¡±


    Marco shrugged; ¡°How so? I have portraits of most of my family up. The only one missing is my Mother¡¯s, but I gave that to my children.¡±


    Tidas visibly softened a little, taken off guard by a seemingly sentimental statement; ¡°How are they? Will they return to watch the Mage Trials?¡±


    Marco scoffed, but kept his face cid as he replied; ¡°No, they will remain in the countryside. Neither has any magic, so there¡¯s no point.¡±


    As an incredulous expression overtook Tidas features, he snapped; ¡°How about to spend some time with your children?! You and Karena Barely ever see them! And it¡¯s far past time that they be involved in the kingdom¡¯s politics. Unless you n to name another heir?¡±


    Tidas was being sarcastic, and didn¡¯t catch the smirk on his brother¡¯s face as he sat down in a chair in front of his desk. He was trying his best to keep his anger in check, but Marco was already pushing him to his limits, and they had barely spoken.. ¡®And it¡¯s only going to get worse..¡¯


    As Marco went around to sit opposite his brother, Tidas asked; ¡°Why don¡¯t you correct the rumors about you and Skye when you hear them? Why do you let Your people discuss it right in front of you?!¡±


    Marco leaned back in his chair; ¡°Eavesdropping are we, little brother?¡±


    ¡°Cut the bulshit, Marco.. What is your interest in my wife?¡±


    Shifting in his seat, he replied; ¡°I don¡¯t address such foolish rumors because they are, in fact: foolish. Toment on it at all only leads to more rumors, so why bother? I think not saying anything at all is helping to negate them by-¡±


    Tidas leaned forward in his seat; ¡°I know that you have some twisted fascination with my wife. You have ever since we were little. Did you think I didn¡¯t notice you following us around all the time? Even after we asked you to join us, and you¡¯d turn us down?¡±


    Marco actually looked a touch nervous as Tidas continued; ¡°I know about your fixation with redheads, too. Why do you think your victims are so few and far between unless you go Looking for one? I know what you are, brother.. And I¡¯ll never let you have Skye for any reason.¡±


    Marco had felt a wave of agitation wash over him as Tidas spected. He wasn¡¯t right, but he wasn¡¯t wrong, either. On top of it all, he was annoyed that he hadn¡¯t realized his little brother watching him so closely over the years.


    Tidas had been wanting to snap at his brother about his actions ever since that day, but never did. He realized now that it was mostly Marco¡¯s magic affecting his choice, but a tiny bit was because he was afraid of him.. As his voice grew louder, Tidas couldn¡¯t remember why he had been scared of Marco in the first ce..


    ¡°Do you remember the maid that used to y with Skye and I? The redheadedss named Rachel?! I know what you did to her back then. I was too afraid to tell Father about how you beat her, but I haven¡¯t looked away from your actions since. I¡¯ll never let you hurt another like her again.¡±


    Tidas stared at his brother with an almost triumphant expression, which made Marco want tough even more. As he let a demon¡¯s smile slide, the future king said; ¡°Well, you¡¯ve done a piss-poor job at it, little brother..¡±


    The shock that covered Tidas¡¯ face was too good to Marco, and he burst out inughter; shocking his brother even further. As his expression grew almost dire, Marco found himself in a loop. The outragebined with his sad puppy face was too much, and it took several minutes before he could speak again..


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much, brother. My tastes have changed over the years, and blood makes a mess. If you can get a woman moaning loud enough, it¡¯s almost the same..¡±


    The look that shed through Marco¡¯s eyes as he¡¯d spoken made Tidas¡¯ stomach drop. He was about to tear into him, but Marco continued; ¡°As the future King, I can¡¯t have women running around iming that I abused them. Everything is consensual-¡±


    ¡°Is it?! With ALL the women that you¡¯ve slept with?! Or did they just Think that it was consensual?¡± Tidas took in a deep breath before he added; ¡°I know that your powers are back.¡±


    In an instant: Marco lost all joviality, and locked eyes with Tidas. They stared at each other like they were in a silent war for a few minutes, then Marco broke the trance by saying; ¡°Proof?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. I Know that you-¡±


    ¡°Oh, my simple, narrow-headed little brother,¡± Marco stood up as he spoke; ¡°Knowing means nothing unless you can prove to Father that what you¡¯re saying is true, and that will never happen.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that I don¡¯t have any proof?¡± Tidas asked as he stood up as well.


    Marco smirked; ¡°Because if you did, you¡¯d be holding a meeting with Father instead of me right now. And I know for a fact that the Only proof you could¡¯ve gotten your hands on was returned to me by your lovely wife..¡±


    Tidas could easily tell that Marco was irked. He barely ever showed emotion unless he was frazzled, so he had assumed that his brother was off kilter. It didn¡¯t help any that Marco knew how to push his buttons, but Tidas had prepared for that..


    Using a minuscule amount of his Shaman magic, he released a little serotonin. He would only be able to do it once or twice, just in case Marco could sense magic. But it should be enough to get out the few questions he had before he lost his temper.


    Before he even felt the effects, Tidas replied; ¡°MY wife is lovely, thank you.. How¡¯s Karena doing, by the way? She must be worried about her brother. Weren¡¯t You just in Manost summer?¡±


    Marco went back to his usual poker face as he replied; ¡°Last year, yes. We didn¡¯t travel there this year since Karena was supposed to be helping with Lawrence¡¯s wedding. Why do you ask?¡±


    Tidas shrugged; ¡°I just find the timing of everything to be a bit...suspicious. Did you notice anything that might¡¯ve indicated that they were going to betray Alcon?¡±


    ¡°If I had, do you think that I would¡¯ve kept it to myself?¡± Marco replied.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.. Depends on if you were the one to order Karena¡¯s brother to make the pact or not..¡±


    Marco grinned broadly at him; ¡°You have a wild imagination, little brother.. And how was the homing for the Last Warrick? Epic, I suspect.¡±


    Tidas gave himself another dose of serotonin as he replied; ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure that you already know. Skye and I didn¡¯t kill your spies until after they had reported back to you, right?¡±


    Marco¡¯s grin stretched to creepy proportions; ¡°Tidas.. I was getting reports your entire way back to Alcon. That¡¯s what you were fishing for, correct? To see if I still had any spies left in your ranks? Oh, little brother.. I have eyes everywhere.¡±


    ¡°I figured as much, but I wanted to confirm. Thanks for that,¡± Tidas replied with a smile.


    For the first time in a long time: Marco felt real anger. Enough to break his own rule about always keeping a level head. As he walked towards the portraits around the door, Marco smirked to himself..


    ¡°Not a problem.. By the way, what do you think of my painting? I had to describe her to him from memory, you know. So I wasn¡¯t sure about all of her measurements. Just the ones that I¡¯m familiar with..¡±


    Tidas walked over to Marco with clenched fists as he practically barked; ¡°The fuck do you mean by that?!¡±


    Marco shrugged; ¡°Well, I have carried her in my arms before. I¡¯m sure Lawrence told you all about it. She was drunk, and I was..helping her to her quarters. Hard to forget caring someone as beautiful as her in your arms. She was as light as a leaf.. You two must have fun together.¡±


    Seeing his brother¡¯s fury peaking, Marco grinned mischievously as he pushed him a bit further; ¡°You know: in the bedroom? I can only imagine it.. And I do often.¡±


    As Tidas started to shake from his contained emotions, Marco¡¯s grin turned demonic; ¡°You knew why I pick redheads.. It¡¯s so I can-¡±


    Before he could say another disgusting word: Tidas punched Marco in his face...

 Chapter 456

    456 Only Blood Binds Us(Part Two)


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE AND VIOLENCE***


    Tidas stood with his foot jutted out as Marco hit the ground. A massive wave of satisfaction swept over him before another made of worry overtook him. He¡¯d hit his brother much harder than he had nned to, but his anger had made his control slip a tad.


    As he went to extend his hand, Marco put his up, making Tidas stop mid-motion. He checked to make sure that his nose wasn¡¯t broken, then got up onto his feet with a cid expression. After brushing off some non-existent dust, he reached for the door handle.


    Sheri was standing right outside of the door, waiting toe in at Marco¡¯smand. When he opened the door, her eyes jumped from one brother to the other. As she waited for orders that she didn¡¯t really want to follow, Marco nced to her side..


    ¡°Cloak the room. It seems that my little brother wants to challenge me.¡±


    Sheri bent her knee; ¡°Are you sure that he should, My Prince? Isn¡¯t there aw stating-¡±


    ¡°I know thews, Sheri. Have him cloak my office now, and knock twice when it¡¯s done. Three is anyone approaches my office. And don¡¯t ever question me again,¡± Marco replied with an icy gaze.


    Sheri nodded in understanding, then closed the door. When Marco turned back to his youngest brother, he smirked as he rubbed at the bridge of his nose, then spoke in his usual monotone.


    ¡°If you wanted to fight me, Tidas: you should¡¯ve just said so. I have a man cloaking this room as we speak. It won¡¯tst long, but it should be enough time for me to put you in your ce.¡±


    .....


    Tidas quirked an eyebrow at him; ¡°What mage can cloak a room?! I¡¯ve never heard of him.¡±


    Marco scoffed as he took his over jacket off; ¡°That¡¯s because he¡¯s not from Alcon.. There¡¯s many mages in the world, brother. You just have to know where to look.¡±


    Tidas returned his condescending tone as he said; ¡°And what were you looking for when you found him?¡±


    Marco grinned with darkness reflected in his eyes. There was something there that Tidas hadn¡¯t seen before, and it sent an ominous chill up his spine. As they finished removing everything that usually wouldn¡¯t be allowed in a fist fight, Sheri knocked on the door..


    Bang.. Bang..


    The two brothers locked eyes as Tidas said; ¡°Powers or not?¡±


    Marco outrightughed before replying; ¡°It¡¯s funny to hear you being so frank with me. I¡¯ve always hated that prince charming act you do.. Your real nature is almost as dark as mine. Why you¡¯ve kept it leashed up all of these years is beyond me.¡±


    Tidas red at his brother as they started to circle each other; ¡°I am Nothing like you.. You don¡¯t give two shits about anyone that you can¡¯t benefit from. You ignore and abandon your children, and left your wife to the wolves. In the words of the Hignd King: you¡¯re a shit person.¡±


    Marco chortled as he rolled up a sleeve; ¡°At least I¡¯m honest about who I am. You can¡¯t say that, can you, little brother? If you were, Skye would be locked away in a tower somewhere. I wasn¡¯t kidding about that possessive streak of yours.. What would our beautiful Skye say about the darkness growing in your heart?!¡±


    As Marco had said thest word of the sentence, he charged at Tidas. He easily dodged, but Marco had half-flipped and spun around on his hands to kick his brother instead of toppling over. The move had taken Tidas by surprise since he had never seen Marco move so fluidly before.


    If he wasn¡¯t a war veteran, then his brother might¡¯ve gotten the better of him. But Tidas had caught himself, and managed to jump right back up onto his feet. Marco was on his as well, putting the two nearly right back to where they had started.


    As they started to circle each other again, Marco started to antagonize Tidas again..


    ¡°Just out of curiosity: why do you let Skye go wherever she wishes? A woman like that should be kept close: about leash-length away.. You know that she would¡¯ve been much safer at Moonstone Castle instead of here. Especially since you supposedly knew of my ¡®fixation¡¯..¡±


    Tidas clenched his fists as he looked for an opening, and replied; ¡°Then Father would¡¯ve thrown a fit. No doubt partially on your behalf.¡±


    Marco shed a cheshire grin; ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. We did decide that Skye was better off here. Would you like to know why?¡±


    Tidas had barely waited for Marco to finish his sentence before he was running at him. He was trying to keep his Tank trait in check, but even when it fluctuated: Marco was on par with him. As a sinking feeling filled his being, Tidas decided to test his theory, and prayed that he was wrong..


    Marco was sessfully blocking the majority of the barrage of punches his brother was throwing at him. The few that were getting through were body shots, and they wouldn¡¯t leave a visible mark. As Tidas slowly increased his strength, Marcogged a bit, but kept up with him.


    As a sense of urgency surged through him as the thought crossed his mind; ¡®Does Marco have a fucking Tank trait, too?!¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s new.. When did you get another trait?¡± Tidas asked, deciding to confront him now.


    Marco chuckled; ¡°So you noticed, hmm? Probably around the same time that you got that handy Shaman trait..¡±


    Tidas kept his face unchanging, but inside he was irritated.. ¡®I knew there was a high chance that he¡¯d notice, but I didn¡¯t think the bastard would catch on to which type of trait I¡¯d gotten..¡¯


    ¡°How did you figure out that it was Shaman?¡±


    Marco shrugged nonchntly, but his eyes bespoke a devil¡¯s will as he replied; ¡°I¡¯ve been watching Skye closely enough to know..¡±


    Right as Tidas felt his rage skyrocket, Marco¡¯s face stretched into a smile that matched his eyes. He held up his hand, and Tidas felt his darkness stir..


    A sudden need to kill Marco sent him stumbling towards him, but Tidas stopped mid-way. He remembered Skye telling him that the chemical effects of the magic on his brain were simr to when she had drank. She tried to exin regting his hormones and metabolism to get rid of the effects of the magic, but he couldn¡¯t remember it all.


    As frustrating panic began to rise up in his chest, Tidas¡¯ body reacted to the threat like it had in the Hignds..


    Once his mind had mostly cleared, Tidas red at his brother as he said; ¡°You just tried to use your Ether..¡±


    Marco¡¯s eyes widened for a moment as he replied; ¡°Impressive control, little brother! I¡¯m not very good with my Tank yet, but as you know: I¡¯m a fast learner. By the way, how do you not break all of your tea cup handles? It¡¯s bing an issue for me.¡±


    Tidas straightened up and readied to jump again as he retorted; ¡°Don¡¯t drink it then!¡±


    Marco turned his body slightly and side-stepped him, but Tidas was ready for it. They had moved over to where the couches andrge coffee table were, and Marco was between him, and the table. With a quick spin, Tidas kicked his brother; with the tip of his boot going right into Marco¡¯s gut.


    As he cried out from the sudden pain, Marconded on the coffee table, and broke it into several pieces. Tidas then picked up his dazed brother, spun him around as fast as he could, thenunched him at the painting of Skye. As he hit it and crashed to the ground, the ripped portrait came with him.


    Marco had been shocked by his brother¡¯sck of restraint, but their meeting was still working out quite well for him. Tidas had already warned him that they would have a chat, but he had shown up far earlier than Marco thought he would¡¯ve. Without Norvis, he couldn¡¯t have the exact ¡®proof¡¯ that he¡¯d hoped for, but the damage and wounds would be enough for what he needed...


    ************


    Sheri stood outside the door listening to the ruckusing from inside with a sour expression. She didn¡¯t like what Marco was doing, but there was nothing she could do. Even just thinking about warning Skye sent massive tremors of pain throughout her body.. ¡®I¡¯d most likely die before I could warn them anyways.. No point in worrying now..¡¯


    Right as the thought crossed her mind, Sheri got a familiar pinging feelinging from her shard of Marco¡¯s amulet. He was calling to her, just like he said that he would. The n was altered, but she had instructions for multiple possibilities and oues.


    As she rushed into the room, Ahriman dropped the cloak, and disappeared into the shadows of the pce. As Sheri started to help a battered Marco to his feet, several guards filed into the room, and immediately pointed their weapons at Tidas. As he stood there unflinching, Marco held up his hand..


    ¡°This was a fight between two brothers. No need to treat the Commander of the RMC like a criminal. Call for servants toe clean and repair this room..¡±


    Marco stared at Tidas for a few lingering moments, then added; ¡°And send for Mr. Picario: tell him I need a new painting done of Princess Skye.¡±


    Tidas huffed testily, told Marco that they would finish their ¡®lively debate¡¯ter, then left. Marco acted far more injured than he was; ying his part of his script well. When it came time for Sheri¡¯s lines, she hesitated, earning her another searing wave of pain. With that and a stern look from her King: Sheri yed along..


    Speaking loud enough for all of the known-to-gossip guards to hear, Sheri said; ¡°Pardon me My Prince, but may I speak frankly?¡±


    After he nodded, Sheri continued; ¡°Why do you tolerate him?! This isn¡¯t the first time that he has tried to kill you! I know that he¡¯s your younger brother, and everyone Thinks he¡¯s a hero, but they¡¯ve never seen how he treats you! Or how Skye runs to you for safety and real lov-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Sheri,¡± Marco barked; ¡°He is my brother, and she is his wife. No matter anyone¡¯s feelings on the matter, like he said before: he essentially owns her.. He¡¯s too smart to let Father catch him doing anything nefarious. All I can do is protect her the best that I can.. If that means taking His punches for her, then I¡¯ll do it,¡± Marco replied with all of the fake sincerity he had in him.


    As the guards immediately started to talk about what they had witnessed, Sheri ¡®helped¡¯ Marco out of the room, and down the hall. She felt disgusting, and wanted to take a searing-hot shower after her shift. Marco, however, couldn¡¯t keep the smile off of his face..

 Chapter 457

    457 Memories And Riddles


    Tidas was boiling over with rage when he had left Marco¡¯s office. He knew that his level was boardering on irrational, and wondered if his brother had used his magic to exasperate his pent-up fury. It wouldn¡¯t have surprised him, but Tidas couldn¡¯t figure out a purpose behind it.


    Marco was an ambitious, calcting, cold-hearted person, so he always had a reason for his actions.. ¡®But what was the point in fighting me?! He just revealed his Tank trait to me: I seriously doubt that was his goal.. He learned about my Shaman trait, too..¡¯


    Clenching his jaw in self-disappointment, Tidas continued towards the front of the castle as he thought.. ¡®Nevermind his motive for now: How the Fuck did he get another trait?! Not that I understood how he could have Dark and Ether magic to begin with, but I just assumed it had something to do with the Spear..¡¯


    ¡®What if it doesn¡¯t just have to do with the Spear? ..What if it¡¯s about the Catalyst legend, or whatever? What if he¡¯s that so-called Cataclysm thing that Skye mentioned? Was that in the Catalyst legend, or another one? I can¡¯t recall; she¡¯s mentioned so many.. Should I ask her? Dammit, she¡¯s gonna be pissed that I hit Marco-¡®


    As Tidas walked down the hallway at a rtively fast pace, he was so lost in his thoughts that he didn¡¯t see Genie rounding the corner as he went to pass. The prince barely budged, but Genie promptly fell onto his arse. As he apologized and helped Genie up, he noticed Tidas¡¯ distraught demeanor..


    In truth: Genie wanted to keep going about his business, but Tidas was his former pupil, and genuinely looked like he needed a sympathetic ear. The pulse of Dark magic he¡¯d felt a little bit ago was gone, which meant that Ahriman was as well. With that assumption, Genie decided to focus on Tidas instead.


    As they started to talk about the fistfight between the two princes, they were getting nces from eavesdroppers catching bits here and there. Not wanting to be the center of gossip, Tidas lead them away from the main hallway, and used a few of the side halls that were primarily used by the servants. Since most of them were tending to guests, not many were around to hear Tidas and Genie¡¯s conversation.


    As he told him about the guards that had seen the end, and heard Marco¡¯s words; Genie scrunched his face. Seeing it: Tidas asked what was wrong. At first he tried to brush it off, but Tidas wasn¡¯t about to let it go..


    Leading him into a familiar garden near the front of the guest quarters of the pce, Tidas sighed; ¡°That¡¯s the same face you¡¯d make whenever I got a terrible grade. What doesn¡¯t add up here to you?¡±


    .....


    ¡°I¡¯m most likely wrong, but.. I think your brother wanted those guards to see his wounds from you. I know that there¡¯s aw stating that not even other royalty can harm another. Those guards wanted to arrest you, correct?¡± Genie asked in a low voice.


    Tidas nodded; ¡°Aye, but Marco told them not to. That ¡®it was a fight between brothers¡¯, so they didn¡¯t do anything.. Not that they could, really.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Genie¡¯s voice was uneasy as he¡¯d asked.


    ¡°The only one with authority to order any action taken against me is my Father, the King. Even if he had solid proof of wrong-doing on my part, Marco can¡¯t do anything more than bring it to my Father. My rank puts me on par with him as the Crowned Prince, so all he can do until he¡¯s King is present a case.¡±


    As Genie processed Tidas¡¯ words, something about it all still didn¡¯t still well with him.. ¡®So if he has so-called ¡®witnesses¡¯ to Tidas beating him, then why isn¡¯t he going to Magnus? He could easily have Tidas penalized for attacking a royal family member, so why not? I don¡¯t like this..¡¯


    As Genie¡¯s mind started to tailspin, a smallugh from Tidas brought him back with a huff; ¡°What is it about this situation that has you so amused?¡±


    Tidas had mostly calmed himself as he replied; ¡°First off, sarcasm is never helpful. Secondly, I wasughing because this is the second time that we¡¯ve been stumped in this garden.. Remember that brain teaser thing that Skye gave us to work out? And how Lawrence had actually pulled out some of his hair because he was so frustrated?¡±


    As Genie nced around, memories from a more innocent time shed through his mind¡¯s eye. Three young children running around as he tried to rein them in. They had refused to sit still for their lesson, and Skye had made Genie an offer: figure out her riddle, and they would agree to learn.


    Lawrence had thrown a fit, saying that he was ¡®too old¡¯ for the same lessons, so Genie had told him to figure out the riddle before he could, and he¡¯d let him go. For an hour straight: Lawrence had guessed, but never got it. At the end of the time limit, Genie had guessed right. Neither could remember the riddle, but both clearly recalled his brother¡¯s tantrum over losing.


    After reminiscing in the garden for a time, the two headed over to Zazzy¡¯s ce. As they came near, Tidas and Genie could hear Zazzy making little roaring noises. Concerned, the two used their magics, and ran/flew over to her as quickly as possible. When they saw her, both took in a massive breath of relief to see Zas ying with her in the field.


    It looked like they were ying a game of tag, since Zas was running from her. When he saw Tidas and Genie, he stopped and waved, which was the worst decision..


    Zazzy ran up to him, and jumped. When shended on top of him, Zas immediately disappeared underneath her, making the two cry out in panic. They didn¡¯t realize that Zazzy still had her butt up in the air, so she hadn¡¯t brought all of her weight down on him. As the two rushed at her screaming for her to get off of the General, Zas poked his head out from under her arm, and asked; ¡°Why are you two freakin¡¯ out? We¡¯re just ying.¡±


    Tidas and Genie exchanged a look of relieved frustration before they started yelling at Zas. They exined that anyone would¡¯ve been worried to see a dragon weighing thousands of pounds jump on top of him, but Zas brushed them off while saying; ¡°We y like this every time we see each other. She¡¯s big enough to make it difficult to evade, and I¡¯m one of the few that she can¡¯t squish.¡±


    As the three stood and argued, Tidas could hear the familiar hoof beats of arge horse heading their way. There were three horses in total, but one in particr, he could recognize anywhere: Thoth. Looking down the road, Tidas waved at his wife with a smile.. Until her face became clear.


    As she came closer and closer, the prince could see the anger on his wife¡¯s features. He considered running away, but Shasta and Lawrence would never let him live down the fact.. ¡®I suppose it¡¯s time..¡¯


    Skye didn¡¯t even wait until Thoth was close before she had dismounted, and started to freak out on her husband; ¡°Have ya gone bloody Insane?! Fer the love of the gods, WHY would ya pick a fight wit yer brother?! Ya know that he¡¯s lookin¡¯ fer an excuse ta kill ya!¡±


    Tidas shrugged; ¡°ording to Marco himself, it was just a scuffle between brothers. Why are you flipping out?¡±


    Skye put her hands on her hips as she replied; ¡°Cause everyone in the pce is sayin¡¯ that ya tried ta take the crown from him! It could be the exact Opposite of what the gossipers say, but tis still gonna cause yer da a headache. WHY, husband?! Just...why?!¡±


    Because he pissed me off, that¡¯s why,¡± Tidas snipped back before Genie intervened.


    He told Skye everything that had happened between him and Marco, which only seemed to make her more irritated. He had obviously goated Tidas into the fight, but she couldn¡¯t figure out the purpose behind it.. ¡®Was it ta spark the rumors? To what end? I dinna like this.. Maggie¡¯s gonna be pissed at them..¡¯


    As thoughts started to run rampant within her mind, Tidas asked Skye; ¡°Did you track me down just to yell at me, or are we going to lunch? Thanks to Marco, I¡¯m behind for the day.¡±


    Skye narrowed her eyes on him; ¡°Dinna go puttin¡¯ all the me on yer brother. Ya didna have ta hit him: ya chose to. So any dys ya face today are of yer own makin¡¯, husband.¡±


    As Tidas went to argue, Shasta chimed in; ¡°What did he look like when you did it? Was there blood? Was he surprised? Oh! I would¡¯ve paid Good money to see it!¡±


    Me too,¡± both Lawrence and Zas added.


    As the three snickered, Skye shed a disapproving expression as she said; ¡°Ya know karma¡¯s gotta way of biting people on the arse fer enjoyin¡¯ the sufferin¡¯ of others.¡±


    Shasta scoffed; ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you go actin¡¯ like you didn¡¯t smile when you first heard of it. Even that guard you questioned looked at you funny..¡±


    As Skye¡¯s cheeks turned pink, Tidas defended her; ¡°She does have a point, though. My Father¡¯s gonna tear me a new one when he finds out.¡±


    Zazzy watched and listened to the others in silence. She didn¡¯t like anything about the man that her parents called Marco. He never looked happy, had never talked to her, and he had a weird, scary smell about him. It was simr to the rotten stench that came from the monster in the Hignds, but worse.


    There had been a particrly nasty smell wafting in from the city, and it reminded her of the man. It wasn¡¯t scary like him, but it made her sick to her stomach all the same. As Zazzy debated on telling her parents about the smell, the six decided to y with her for a little while before heading off to the Cat¡¯s Paw for lunch. They all chased each other and the young dragon for nearly an hour before Skye said that she was ready to pass out.


    After bidding her farewell, the group left to eat right as Larry showed up to feed Zazzy. As she happily waited for the food to fill, Zazzy forgot to mention the smell of rancid corpses to her parents. A decision that woulde to haunt her...

 Chapter 458

    458 Building Worries(Part One)


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE***


    Alfred was sitting on a stool at his counter when Skye, Tidas, and their party walked in. All were familiar, and he weed them with a wagging tail. Hearing themotion, Renee emerged from the back with a wide grin on her face..


    ¡°It¡¯s so good ta see you guys! Congrattions on yer return from the Hignds! Whatever you want: it¡¯s on the house until the third te! Past that, you¡¯ll have ta pay,¡± Renee offered as she hugged Skye.


    She was a little taken aback by Renee¡¯s affection, but happily epted it. Skye believed that if one could turn a foe into a friend, it was always worth it, and Renee was a wonderful example of it. As she and Alfred went off to get drinks, Skye nced around the Cat¡¯s Paw with a soft smile.


    The familiar deep red and dark gold trim made her think of all the times that she¡¯d ate there. After training with Shasta, they woulde to the Cat¡¯s Paw for lunch almost every day before she participated in the Mage Trials.. ¡®I canna believe that was almost a year ago already..¡¯


    As Skye reminisced, Tidas was trying to keep his emotions in check. She was obviously still upset with him over hitting his brother. When they were ying with Zazzy, she had tackled him a bit too hard, too many times to be a coincidence. As they sat down at the booth furthest back, Tidas swore to himself to do his best not to agitate his wife.


    ¡®I don¡¯t regret what I did, so I need to own up to it.. Father¡¯s already going to be furious with me, I don¡¯t need my wife hating me, too..¡¯


    As Genie talked with Zas, Shasta and Lawrence chatted about how the preparations for their wedding were going smoothly now. Seeing that everyone was distracted, Tidas leaned towards Skye, and whispered; ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you¡¯re mad, and I understand why, but I couldn¡¯t just let him..¡±


    While Tidas searched for the right words, Skye said; ¡°Talk shit? That¡¯s all he was doin¡¯, husband. He goated ya, and you ran head-first into it. I dinna ken why he taunted ya into it, but ya should¡¯ve known better!¡±


    .....


    Tidas raised his hand, and made a hushing motion as he replied; ¡°Aye, aye, you¡¯re right. I shouldn¡¯t have let him get to me, but..I can¡¯t exin it.. It¡¯s like my anger was triggered far worse than it should¡¯ve been. And...there¡¯s something that I didn¡¯t tell Genie..¡±


    ¡°And what would that be?¡± Genie asked from the other side of Skye.


    Shasta and Lawrence sat on one side, and Genie, Skye, and Tidas sat on the other. Zas was far too broad-shouldered to sit next to them in the booth, so he had grabbed one of the chairs from one of the table sets in the middle of the tavern. He and Genie had just finished talking when they had heard Tidas.


    Everyone stopped talking, and looked at Tidas expectantly. He didn¡¯t want to tell everyone about Marco¡¯s Tank trait because he didn¡¯t want him to target them. But thinking about it now.. ¡®Maybe I should warn them..¡¯


    His internal struggle was obvious to the group, so Shastamented; ¡°That¡¯s not a good face, right Zas? That¡¯s his ¡®difficult to say¡¯ face.¡±


    Zas put his hulking elbows on the table as he smirked and replied; ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the face. Looks just like when he had to tell us that the first Hignd mission was extended.. Everyone was pissed.¡±


    Skye studied her husband¡¯s face for a few moments before she said; ¡°Shasta and Zas are right: that¡¯s the face. What is it that ya dinna wanna say, love? No one here will gossip. Ya ken that.¡±


    Tidas nodded; ¡°I know that, I¡¯m just not sure if telling all of you will put you in danger or not.¡±


    ¡°From Marco?¡± Lawrence asked with disbelief.


    ¡°Let the bastard try something! I¡¯ll cut up that pretty little face of his with my ws if he tries,¡± Shasta added.


    As Lawrence looked as Shasta sideways for herment, Tidas put his hands on the table, and rubbed them together as he said; ¡°It¡¯s not something I can exin.. I honestly don¡¯t know what to even think about it. Other than it¡¯s really fucking bad..¡±


    ¡°What is it, Tidas? Yer startin¡¯ ta freak me out,¡± Skye stated as an icy chill began to creep up her spine.


    Tidas looked around to make sure that none of the other patrons were paying attention, then nced at his closest loved ones with a dire expression; ¡°Marco was way too strong when I fought him, and he admitted to me that he has a Tank trait. And..¡±


    Tidas locked eyes with Skye as he added; ¡°He knows that I have a Shaman trait now..¡±


    ¡°What?! How did he find out?! Ya used it in front of him, didn¡¯t ya?!¡± Skye practically bellowed.


    Shasta¡¯s eyes bulged; ¡°Wait what?! He¡¯s got multiple-?!¡±


    ¡°Shhh! Keep it down, Shasta.. You don¡¯t want this getting out, do you?¡± Zas asked as he looked between Skye and Tidas.


    ¡°No we don¡¯t. We mostly didn¡¯t want Marco to find out, but there¡¯s still others that we don¡¯t want knowing,¡± Tidas replied.


    As Alfred and Renee walked over with pitchers and sses, Skye added; ¡°Damn near a moot point now, though..¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s pointless?¡± Alfred asked as he set down three pitchers fresh hard cider for the table.


    ¡°Tellin¡¯ me husband ta keep his trap shut,¡± Skye quipped.


    As Tidas shed her a regretful expression, Genie finally chimed in; ¡°It¡¯s nothing to worry over, Al. By the way: do you happen to have any more of those potatoes that were served during the banquetst night? They were delicious.¡±


    Skye¡¯s expression immediately shifted into a happy one as she eximed; ¡°I Knew that was yer cookin¡¯! It tasted Amazin¡¯, like always.¡±


    Alfred beamed as Renee stood at his side; ¡°I was the one who made the side dishes this time. How did I do?¡±


    As Skye and Renee chatted back and forth, Tidas looked at Genie, and mouthed a ¡®thank you¡¯ his way. Genie smiled and nodded, knowing all too well how hard Skye could be to deal with when hungry And angry. If one could be handled properly, then the other was less harsh to deal withter.


    After a bit of conversing, Alfred and Renee walked off to get their food started, and the six went back to discussing Marco..


    It was agreed that no one would discuss either his Tank trait, or Tidas¡¯ Shaman one. The less their potential enemies knew that they knew, the better. Plus, Tidas was convinced that Marco wouldsh out at the others if he found out that they knew.


    Genie wasn¡¯t talking much, which Skye noticed. She thought that it might¡¯ve been because he wasn¡¯t as familiar with the others as she and Tidas were. But she quickly found out that Genie had be a favorite tag along for everyone in the pce. He went hunting with Zas, trained with Shasta, discussed economics with Lawrence, and was the King¡¯s go-to for a good game of chess since Skye wasn¡¯t around.


    He, Lucas, and Magnus had also be regr drinking buddies. Genie didn¡¯t drink as much as them, but he couldst the night, which was more than half the court could say. The three had be closepanions since Genie couldn¡¯t return home without Skye and Zazzy in tow.


    As they all joked and talked, Skye asked; ¡°Yer awfully quiet. What¡¯s got ya miles from here?¡±


    Genie slowly rolled his cup between his hands; ¡°You don¡¯t find it odd that those two have more traits now?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I find it highly disturbin¡¯, but there¡¯s nothin¡¯ that can be done. What I dinna like is that there¡¯s no mention of it in the Catalyst legend..¡±


    As Skye took a drink of her cider, Genie said; ¡°I think it mentions your Shield gaining extra traits, but the question is: why did Marco get another?¡±


    Skye shook her head; ¡°Not the partial copy in the pce¡¯s records. There¡¯s that whole bottom section missin¡¯, so I didna know that Tidas would gain other traits. Do ya remember anythin¡¯ else about it?¡±


    Genie sighed; ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Skye, but I don¡¯t. I only remember that part because it¡¯s unusual for anyone to have more than one trait.¡±


    Skye nodded as she rxed, and added; ¡°Marco¡¯s got three now.. What if he¡¯s like me? What if he gonna get all of ¡¯em?¡±


    Genie chuckled; ¡°That¡¯s a scary thought, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s anything to worry about yet.¡±


    Skye flexed in jaw out of annoyance; ¡°Are ya daft? Of course Him gettin¡¯ more powers is somethin¡¯ ta worry about. But like I said: there¡¯s nothin¡¯ we can do about it Now. What Ima havin¡¯ issues wit is that the first half of the legend says somethin¡¯ about a lost kin. I thought that it was Richard, but now..¡±


    ¡°You think that it¡¯s Mar-Him? Why?¡± Genie asked.


    Right as Skye replied, Tidas listened in; ¡°There was a line.. Somethin¡¯ about thest kin arising, and a Chaotic Void openin¡¯.. The magic that I sense from Marco and the Spear: they be the same. Just..dark chaos. I just keep gettin¡¯ this feelin¡¯, Genie.. Like everything¡¯s holdin¡¯ on by a thread. And Marco¡¯s runnin¡¯ around wit scissors.¡±


    ¡°Well, hopefully he¡¯ll trip and fall on them,¡± Tidasmented as Alfred and Renee came out of the kitchen.


    Skye smiled at her husband for his joke, a little surprised that he was listening, but he could tell that she was extremely worried..


    ¡®How long has she been thinking about all of this? Did me telling her about Marco¡¯s new trait start it, or just exasperate her previous thoughts? ..I guess we¡¯ll need to talk after all of this..¡¯


    As the thought crossed Tidas¡¯ mind, Alfred and Renee started to set tes of food down on the table. There were far more than the group had expected, and the dishes were random. Alfred had made new dishes out of the leftovers from the pce, and was using Skye and the rest as guinea pigs.


    Meat pies, two types of pasta dishes, and mixed vegetable sides were piled onto the table. The only thing that was designated were the potatoes that Genie had requested, and a seafood tter for Shasta. Everything else was set out for picking.


    As they mored for tes, and started to load up on food, Alfred tapped Tidas and Zas on their shoulders and asked; ¡°Did you two hear about the homeless problem?¡±


    Tidas swallowed the drool pooling in his mouth before he replied; ¡°Aye. My Father said that it¡¯s getting better now.. That all of the shelter counts are down across the city, and that the food banks are seeing less visitors. Why do you ask?¡±


    Alfred and Renee shared an uneasy look between them before Alfred added; ¡°It¡¯s not getting better, exactly.. The reason that the counts are down is because the homeless have been disappearing..¡±

 Chapter 459

    459 Building Worries(Part Two)


    Tidas¡¯ expression sank; ¡°This is the first I¡¯m hearing about it. How do you know that they¡¯re disappearing instead of moving out of the city?¡±


    Alfred¡¯s ears bent in worry as he replied; ¡°I know a few from my days in the RMC, but I haven¡¯t seen them.. They usuallye through for free meals a few times a week, but I haven¡¯t seen them at all in the past two. I stopped by the shelter a few blocks from here to check on them, and Mr. Wayne said that he hadn¡¯t seen them, either..¡±


    ¡°Are ya sure that they didna go ta Dragonhorn ta help wit the harvest?¡± Skye asked, knowing that many traveled there to earn cash.


    Alfred shook his head; ¡°If they had, then they would¡¯ve taken their belongings with them.. Mr. Wayne said that the number of people is dropping drastically, but most are leaving their few possessions at the shelter.. Pictures, clothes: things of that nature. Does that sound right to you?¡±


    ¡°Sounds like someone is making them leave,¡± Shastamented before turning to Zas; ¡°Is the RMC aware of this? Were any orders issuedtely that would exin this?¡±


    Zas shook his head; ¡°Not that I¡¯m aware of, and all orders have had to be approved by me. Since Someone is too busy with her wedding to help with the paperwork..¡±


    As Shasta¡¯s ears went back in annoyance, Genie looked at Alfred, and asked; ¡°When were the disappearances first noticed?¡±


    ¡°Shortly after the Hignd Raid party left. The reports have been steady since then,¡± Renee answered.


    Skye and Tidas shared a worried nce that wasn¡¯t lost on Alfred. He could smell death in the air all summer, and asked if Zas and Shasta had noticed it. They nodded in the positive, then told him that it was reported that the sewer system was backed up.


    .....


    They assumed that the smell came from that, but Alfred had the keenest sense of smell in the kingdom. He could tell the difference between human waste and rot, and knew that there was more to it that what he was being told. It wasn¡¯t that he thought his friends were lying to him..


    ¡®I think we¡¯re all being yed, but what game are we in? What the hell is going on with this citytely?¡¯


    As soon as Skye and Tidas had left for the Hignds, the smell had started to grow stronger. There had always been a subtle rank to the city, but it had never smelt like rotten corpses this bad before. As Alfred tried to organize his thoughts, Renee bumped him out of the way to set the other trays down.


    Genie put his hands together, and thanked Alfred for the food. Skye stared at it a moment before the burning in her belly won out over her worry. Grabbing a chicken pot pie, she dug in slowly as everyone else started to divide up the food..


    Genie was content with just his drink, and te of roasted potatoes. Tidas and Zas yed rock, paper, scissors to decide who got the beef pie, and who got the turkey pie. Shasta and Lawrence were going after the surf and turf tter that Alfred always made for Shasta.


    As they picked at the food, she realized that Lawrence had a listless expression on his face..


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, hon? I thought you liked seafood,¡± Shasta asked.


    Lawrence sighed heavily; ¡°Oh, the food¡¯s great. I¡¯m just having a childish moment, that¡¯s all..¡±


    Seeing the confusion on her face, Lawrence spoke low; ¡°I¡¯m...I¡¯m jealous. Tidas is already the in the top five of the most powerful people in all of the kingdoms, Skye aside. And he gets Another trait? Marco gets Another?! That ass! But I don¡¯t have Any magic.. It just...sucks.¡±


    Shasta was trying her hardest not to giggle at his grumpy face as she said; ¡°They may be stronger than you, but neither of them is as capable as you are when ites to running a kingdom. That¡¯s a special skill, too, love. What do you think would happen to Alcon if Either of your brothers was in charge?¡±


    ¡°Chaos,¡± was Lawrence¡¯s short reply.


    As Shasta tried to put her future husband¡¯s mind at ease, everyone ate heartily. There was an odd tension, but they didn¡¯t let it ruin the food. Alfred and Renee even sat down and nibbled as they talked with Zas and Tidas about the missing homeless. As the conversation evolved, Skye asked; ¡°Could the ve trade be startin¡¯ up again?¡±


    As Tidas tensed up all over, Zas answered her; ¡°I don¡¯t think so.. If anyone was trying to start it again, then we would¡¯ve seen simr reports to what it was like before. People with money don¡¯t want broken vagabonds for their ves. They want young, pretty, and strong people.. And especially Fae.¡±


    Tidas rubbed at his chin; ¡°But it can¡¯t be ruled out until we at least have a lead as to where the missing people went. Maybe the vers changed their tactics, to avoid getting caught this time? Not many reports are filed on missing homeless people.. They would make an easy hunt for those monsters.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯llunch an investigation as soon as I leave here. We need to know if this is happening in the other towns as well,¡± Zas added.


    ¡°How¡¯s yer family doin¡¯? Aren¡¯t ya due fer another reunion?¡± Skye asked as she shoveled.


    Zas beamed at Skye; ¡°They¡¯re doin¡¯ really good, thanks. Lawrence over there is helping me cover the cost gap between the reunion and their wedding, since Shasta wants them here. We all see each other like family, so she wants them here for her special day.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! A day a bunch of them thought would nevere. I¡¯m having a tiny cake made just to smash Neil¡¯s face in!¡± Shasta got out in between bites.


    ¡°He¡¯s twelve: what¡¯s your excuse for being a brat?¡± Zas quipped.


    ¡°...Killjoy,¡± Shasta muttered, making Lawrence have to cough to cover hisughter.


    ¡°Speaking of brats: how¡¯s Mary handling all of the grandbairns?¡± Tidas asked before taking arge bite of a kind of creamy beef pasta with mushroom and onion bits mixed in.


    Zas¡¯ entire demeanor lit up as he replied; ¡°The little ones are a handful when they¡¯re all together. It¡¯s like they lose all their senses when there¡¯s more than two of ¡¯em. Mary¡¯s having a hell of a time tryin¡¯ to corral them.¡±


    ¡°Ya should take Peggy wit ya. Give her a day, and she¡¯ll have those bairns in line,¡± Skye partially joked.


    ¡°She¡¯s not kidding.. I¡¯m in my twenties now, and that woman still scares me,¡± Tidas added, making Zas and Skye burst out inughter.


    As the food disappeared, and the day grew short, the group finished off their meal, then rxed until the regrs started to pop up. It wasn¡¯t that they minded the others, it was just that the constant stream ofpliments and well-wishes made having their own conversations impossible. Alfred and Renee tried to hold them back, but as the tavern filled with people, it became impossible to keep the peace.


    After they had waded through the scores of admirers; Skye, Shasta, and Genie headed back to the pce. Tidas, Lawrence, and Zas all headed off towards the RMC building to start on the paperwork to create an investigation into the missing homeless. They were all saying their goodbyes when a pce guard ran up to their group with a strained expression..


    ¡°Prince Tidas is to return to the pce, and report directly to the King¡¯s quarters. Princess Skye is not required at this time. King Lawrence may attend as a formal witness.¡±


    ¡°That doesna sound good,¡± Skyemented low before addressing the guard; ¡°Am I forbidden from attending?¡±


    The man was surprised to hear the princess speaking so clearly as he replied; ¡°I was merely given orders to ry the messages to your graces. It is all I know.¡±


    As Skye¡¯s beautiful face turned crestfallen, the guard added; ¡°But: it was not expressly forbidden, either..¡±


    Skye smiled at him before he politely bowed, then went to report back to the pce. His face flushed from surprise. It was the first time that he had seen the princess up-close, and now he understood the gossip.. ¡®I¡¯d fight with my brother over her, too..¡¯


    They let the guard get a head start, and discussed their new n. Zas would go start the paperwork with Shasta¡¯s help while Skye, Tidas, Lawrence, and Genie headed to the King¡¯s Quarters. As they all parted ways, Tidas swallowed hard as he imagined the amount of fury he was about to seeing from his father..


    ************


    ¡°Do you have Any idea what kind of position you¡¯ve put me in?! Your arse is lucky that I¡¯ve already sent word to Sai that you¡¯d be your wife¡¯s escort! If not, I¡¯d throw your arse in the dungeons for a month! What the Bloody Hell were ya thinkin¡¯?!¡±


    The King¡¯s words rattled around in Tidas¡¯ head as he and Marco sat in chairs directly in front of him. He used to do the exact same thing when Tidas was a child, and would scold him for his bad behavior. The man before him was much older, but still sent a chill down his spine as he screamed.


    Magnus couldn¡¯t believe that he was yelling at his sons for fighting, and made his shock in for them to hear. He lectured Tidas and Marco for a solid hour before Skye stepped in, and calmed him enough to not yell. It didn¡¯t stop his tirade, but at least his veins weren¡¯t bulging out of his forehead anymore.


    Skye had to stop a series of small heart attacks from starting as Magnus¡¯ anger boiled over. She had never seen him so angry before, but understood where he wasing from..


    Before he had betrayed his brother, Richard and Magnus had made the kingdom strong again after their father had nearly brought it to ruin. It had taken them from theirte teens to theirte twenties to restore Alcon, and Magnus¡¯ greatest fear was seeing his sons fighting amongst themselves..


    ¡®If these two can¡¯t get their shit together, then they¡¯ll take the entire kingdom down with them..¡¯


    Magnus narrowed his eyes on his sons as he stated as clearly as he could; ¡°An entire kingdom looks up to you two for guidance and justice. If you can¡¯t get your heads out of your arses, then I¡¯ll strip you two of your birthrights! Do you hear me! I¡¯ll hand Alcon over to Lawrence before I¡¯ll let you idiots destroy it!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t drag me into this. And I¡¯d never ept ruling Alcon, anyway. I¡¯d rather not fight the other kingdoms,¡± Lawrence stated.


    Magnus sighed deeply as he looked at Skye.. ¡®Sometimes I wish I could just give the kingdom to her, but the nobles would have us in a civil war by nightfall..¡¯


    As Magnus fretted over what to do, the guard at the door poked his head in, and called out; ¡°Lady Marie MacArthur has arrived, My King.¡±


    ¡°Thank the gods: the voice of reason has returned! Send her in!¡± Magnus bellowed as the guard swung open the door.


    Marie looked like she hadn¡¯t slept well as she entered the room. Skye immediately felt a pain in her chest as their eyes met: she¡¯d obviously been crying quit a bit. As Marie greeted Magnus and the others, she put on her best courtier¡¯s smile, and asked; ¡°What¡¯s this I hear about my nephews getting into a fist fight over a painting?¡±

 Chapter 460

    460 A Wee Jolt


    ***CONTENT WARNING: VIOLENCE***


    It didn¡¯t take long for Marie to get the whole of the story from her nephews, but was still having a problem with Tidas¡¯ reaction. She knew that he was a far more intelligent person than what the situation was leading her to believe. So when she looked at Skye and saw disbelief written all over her face, Marie knew that there was something not being said.


    As she slowly circled the two men, Marie thought about the bizarre situation.. ¡®But they¡¯re coborating each other¡¯s story! What am I missing here? Wait..¡¯


    ¡°How did you not injure Marco when you hit him? I understand you have excellent control over your magic, Tidas, but how did you manage to keep yourself under control when you were supposedly angry enough to forget the consequences of your actions?¡±


    Tidas¡¯ eyes went wide for a split second before he resumed his innocent stare. Marco¡¯s features never moved more than necessary throughout his entire tale, which was par for the coursepared to most other times that she had spoken with him. The only thing that she¡¯d caught that surprised her was Marco sneaking peaks at Skye..


    Knowing that Tidas had cause to be angry about the painting didn¡¯t help him, or her at the moment.. ¡®Magnus needs a reason to ignore this, so I¡¯ll find him one. Based on Skye¡¯s asional worried looks: he¡¯s probably been riled up too much today already. I need to help him save face with the public, or they¡¯ll start to doubt his capacity to rule..¡¯


    An icy jolt ran up Marie¡¯s back as she nced at her oldest nephew. If Magnus was deemed unable to rule, then the crown would automatically go to Marco. The few rumors that she¡¯d heard on her way to Magnus¡¯ quarters had her gut twisting in knots, and now she understood..


    Taking a deep breath, Marie locked eyes with Marco, and asked; ¡°Do you hold romantic affection for Skye?¡±


    Marco left a small pause before he relied; ¡°I do not. Why do you ask?¡±


    .....


    ¡°With the rumors and everything else going on: why would you put an oversized painting of your brother¡¯s wife in your office? Especially with obviously smaller pictures of the rest of your family around it for quickparisons? The only thing I can think of is that you either are in love with Skye, or you simply like to aggravate your brother.¡±


    ¡°Marie!¡± Magnus yelled, but she continued anyway; ¡°Do you, Marco? Love Skye?¡±


    An eerie smile spread across his face as he replied; ¡°I can honestly say that I do not romantically love Skye, Aunt Marie. I care for her as my sister-inw, and as an asset to our kingdom. That is all.¡±


    ¡°So then you just like to aggravate your brother then?¡± she snipped.


    ¡°A little, but there was no purpose behind the painting being different, other than I prefer my artist¡¯s style to Father¡¯s personal artist. This isn¡¯t the first time that I have rmissioned an artwork to my liking. My family¡¯s portraits are remakes as well, and the same size as mine.¡±


    Marie spoke again before Magnus could intervene; ¡°So you just don¡¯t care what others think? It¡¯s only about what you like?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough! Marco! If you want to keep the painting, then have all of the others redone in the same fashion. Do Not leave yourself open to the spections of others! You know better than that! Just like you know that your aunt is making excellent points.¡±


    Marco looked like he wanted to say something, but nodded in agreement instead. He knew that arguing with his father was not only pointless, but time consuming, and he needed to leave for his ¡®hunting trip¡¯ soon. As he listened to his father repeat himself for the millionth time, he nced at Skye again..


    ¡®I won¡¯t see her for a few weeks, then she¡¯ll leave for Sai shortly after.. I better enjoy the view while I can..¡¯


    After Magnus and Marie took turns scolding the two, they decided that it would be best to make a public announcement. The two would call it a ¡®brother¡¯s scuffle¡¯ together, then shake hands, and call it a day. As soon as Marie started to describe the best time and ce to do it, Marco announced his hunting trip..


    Magnus t-out told him no at first, but Marco swore that he would be back days before Lawrence¡¯s wedding..


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t miss my little brother¡¯s wedding! Well, his second wedding, but this one is more...interesting.¡±


    Lawrence gritted his teeth as he replied; ¡°Shasta is that, and so much more. Too bad that you never got to know her before: she¡¯s an amazingly intelligent person. Perfect Queen material..¡±


    The silent jab went unnoticed by Magnus, and not by anyone else. It was an obvious dig at Karena, and had irritated Marco enough to flex his jawline. It was a petty victory, but Lawrence reveled in it until Marco asked; ¡°And how many of your nobles are traveling here to witness the wedding?¡±


    Lawrence smirked; ¡°Shasta suggested holding another ceremony in Ruscovic, so our people don¡¯t have to bear the cost of traveling back and forth. She also wants it to incorporate all of my kingdom¡¯s traditions and people, which will pacify my nobles. You¡¯re wee to join, but you¡¯ll have to make sure that Karena doesn¡¯t insult my people.¡±


    Marco kept his cid expression as he stood up, and said; ¡°Noted, but I doubt that she would agree to go, anyway. You know how she doesn¡¯t really like the Fae.¡±


    Skye scoffed from her seat near Magnus¡¯ desk; ¡°A Future Queen shouldna hold prejudices against her people..¡±


    Marco smirked as he stared at Skye, then replied; ¡°You are most likely right, but you must keep in mind that they were ¡®beastmen¡¯ to us but hardly a year ago. She¡¯s not right, but she¡¯s not wrong, either.¡±


    Skye narrowed her eyes on her brother-inw; ¡°If you think that, then ya both were way wrong before then.. Fae be no different from humans, and deserve ta be treated the same. And it¡¯s half-assed ¡®effort¡¯ like that, that makes me doubt yer rule will be anythin¡¯ less than tyrannical.¡±


    ¡°Skye! Apologize to him right now!¡± Magnus barked.


    Marco shook his head; ¡°No, it¡¯s alright, Father. I want Skye to speak her mind. She¡¯ll make for honest council when my timees..¡±


    Marco walked over, and stopped directly in front of Skye. She stood her ground with an unflinching demeanor, which made his blood run hot. As he reached down and grabbed her hand, Tidas suddenly popped up at her side.


    His body didn¡¯t flinch, but his eyes held murderous intent as Tidas watched his brother bring his wife¡¯s hand to his lips. With a gentle kiss that made Skye¡¯s skin crawl, Marco added; ¡°I hope that she is always honest with me, and tells me whenever I may be nearing a line that I cannot see.¡±


    Magnus smiled sincerely as he watched what he thought was a bonding moment between his the two, but he couldn¡¯t see their faces..


    Marco was trying his best to keep a straight face as Skye crushed his fingers in her hand. He didn¡¯t think that she would be so bold in front of the king, but smiled at the challenge she offered. After hearing multiple crunching noises, she released his hand as she replied; ¡°I¡¯ll be sure ta give ya a wee jolt ta remind ya Every time ya evene close ta crossin¡¯ one..¡±


    Marco covered his fingers with his other hand as he turned and bid his father a good night. He told Magnus that he would be dining with Karena alone tonight, but would visit early in the morning before he left. After bidding everyone a good evening, he quickly left with Sheri in tow behind him..


    As soon as they were out of the King¡¯s quarters, Marco spoke low; ¡°I¡¯m going to theb. Find Stein, and send him to me now. I don¡¯t care what he¡¯s doing: send him.¡±


    ¡°Aye sir,¡± came her mouse-like reply.


    Once they had cleared the random servants running about the hallways working, Marco led the way to a random empty hall. Once Sheri had put up a barrier, Marco slipped into the passageway, and headed straight for Doctor Stein¡¯sb to see if the man was in. He¡¯d been furious at first, but was now grinning like a mad man to himself..


    As a coldugh resounded down the empty, cobweb-infested tunnel, Marco¡¯s thoughts turned darker and darker.. ¡®She¡¯s so feisty! I love it! That¡¯s definitely the redhead in her.. They all fight back: that¡¯s what makes them the funnest to break.. I can¡¯t Wait to how strong her will is then..¡¯


    ************


    Tidas and Marie had both heard the light crunching noises, and grinned broadly at Skye after Marco had left. Genie had heard something, but didn¡¯t know what it had been. When he asked Marie what had happened, she simply grinned at him and replied; ¡°I¡¯ll tell you over a spot of tea before dinner.¡±


    They talked for a bit about the incident, and how they would handle it in Marco¡¯s absence. Tidas argued with his father about allowing Marco to leave, but he backed down when Magnus brought up what the actual punishment was for striking the Crowned Prince. ¡®Brotherly scuffle¡¯ or not, prince or not: Tidas should¡¯ve lost his life.


    As Lawrence listened to his father and brother arguing, he sighed out of exhaustion. When his father passed away, he wasn¡¯t sure what he was going to do. He had swore to side with Tidas, and was going to throw every ounce of influence he had at his nobles to convince them. But it all came down to his court¡¯s decision..


    Lawrence had madews that limited his own power as King, and had given more rights to his people. He never liked the absolute power of a monarchy, and had seen what happened when positions of power were abused. He couldn¡¯t predict how his future descendants would behave, so he wanted to make sure that his people would be safe..


    ¡®Future family members might not be the biggest threat, though.. Would my nobles side with Marco? No.. Tidas has the people and the Hignders on his side. Marco would need an army twice that to sway my people...¡¯


    As thoughts rushed through his mind, Lawrence asked; ¡°So where did you run off to, Aunt Marie? I thought you wouldn¡¯t be back until right before my wedding?¡±


    Marie smiled, but they didn¡¯t reach her eyes; ¡°I was going to, but what I had heard while out and about was concerning, so I came home.¡±


    ¡°What did you hear?¡± Tidas asked as he went to stand by his father.


    Marie hesitated a moment before she answered; ¡°That Ital and Sync are negotiating with the Fire Nation to join them, and that they¡¯re sending an envoy to the Fae Nation as well. I doubt that they¡¯ll entertain any offer at all, but I think Maevis and Nics should be told..¡±

 Chapter 461

    461 Threats From Every Direction


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE***


    ¡°I thought that they¡¯d already joined ¡¯em?¡± Skye asked.


    Marie shook her head; ¡°No, the pirates have. Their King allows them to do as they please as long as he sees a share of their profits, and that they don¡¯t attack anyone with a specific banner flying on their ship.¡±


    Skye perked up; ¡°I knew about the banners from me Da. His merchant ships have ¡¯em, although I dinna ken how he got ¡¯em.¡±


    ¡°The old crank won¡¯t tell me, either. He won amnesty from me in a chess game over it after I found out he had them.. Sly bastard,¡± Magnusined as he gestured to everyone toe closer to him.


    Skye, Tidas, Lawrence, and Genie all gathered around Magnus and Marie as she continued; ¡°The pirates support their kingdom by sending supplies, so even though he is morally opposed to it: the king can¡¯t do much about it. The Fire Nation is known to be mostly desert, so they probably have a hard time feeding their people. And since the king¡¯s older brother is the pirate¡¯s leader, he trusts them to be civil, even though they¡¯re actually quite brutal.¡±


    ¡°The pirates don¡¯t mind joining a war just to get a payday out of it, but the Fire Nation¡¯s King wants peace. The only problem is that his nobles are like any other kingdom¡¯s.. If they see that a profit can be made, then they won¡¯t care how many people die. As long as they aren¡¯t the ones doing the dying.¡±


    Skye had a puzzled look on her face as she spoke; ¡°The older brother.. Why is somethin¡¯ goin¡¯ offin me head about him?¡±


    Genie forced down a chuckle as he replied; ¡°I believe it¡¯s because you¡¯ve met him. The Fire Nation¡¯s older brother was the same man that was sent as an ambassador duringst year¡¯s Mage Trial. His name is Lord Abdul Abari.¡±


    .....


    ¡°That creep?! Well, I guess his upation fits his looks,¡± Skye stated as she rubbed at her chin.


    Genie let a small bark of augh escape as he said; ¡°And here I thought I taught you to never judge a book by it¡¯s cover.¡±


    Skye shook her head; ¡°Aye, ya did. But ya also taught me ta trust me instincts. I remember how he treated one of his servants.. That man will be a problemter: I¡¯d bet money on it.¡±


    ¡°Hopefully you¡¯re wrong,ss,¡± Magnus interjected; ¡°Marco was hoping to establish trading with the Fire Nation. Lord Abari seemed open to it, and they had nned to start negotiations thising fall.¡±


    ¡°If they are nning to align with Sync and Ital, what will Marco do then?¡± Marie inquired with a hard expression.


    Magnus shrugged; ¡°I don¡¯t know: that¡¯s up to him. I am getting old-ER, Marie. Theseds need to start sorting out their future themselves. I can¡¯t rule from beyond the grave.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Skye asked out loud, thinking it was an inner thought.


    Tidas and Lawrenceughed as Magnus smiled at his daughter-inw. He knew that she worried over the kingdom as much as his sons did, if not more. Skye actively went out into the city, and healed whomever she came across. Even if his sons had been born with a Shaman trait: Magnus highly doubted that they would do the same.


    ¡®Well, Tidas probably would.. I¡¯m so happy that those two turned out so well. Most arranged marriages are lucky if the two parties can create a friendship, but these two.. I¡¯ve never seen two people so in love with the other.. I must admit: I¡¯m a bit jealous.. I wonder if I could¡¯ve made Sorcha that happy? I hope I get the chance to ask her after my timees..¡¯


    As Magnus lost himself in his thoughts, the other five discussed what they knew about the Fire and Fae Nations. Marie had a plethora of knowledge, but even she knew very little about them. Their port cities were isted so they could manage who came and went inside their kingdoms.


    The Fire Nation was defended by a massive mountain range that ran from north to south on the continent. Only a single passageway led ind, and it was heavily guarded and monitored. But once one passed it, an ocean of sand that stretched as far as the eyes could see and beyondid between the port, and the Capital.


    The Fae Nation was protected by not only a raised coastline, but by the Empress of the Fae: Titania. The only way into the continent was to go through the port city, and only Fae were allowed to venture ind. Marie had been there once in her life, and wished that she could¡¯ve seen the forest-covered continent.


    ¡°Maevis promised to take me once I retire as an advisor, but who knows when that¡¯ll be,¡± she stated as a knock sounded from the door.


    After Magnus had called out for them to enter, arge guard poked his head in, and said; ¡°The council is waiting for you, My King. Please join them at your earliest convenience.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Hanks. Send word that I shall join them shortly, and that they better have good news for me. My stress is at it¡¯s limit for the day.¡±


    The guard named Hanks bowed, then left to ry the King¡¯s message. He wanted to ask if the princes would be apanying him, but decided against it.. ¡®If he brings them, he brings them, but I hope he doesn¡¯t.. The nobles are furious at Prince Tidas right now.. I hope that Prince Marco will make an appearance, and calm everyone.. I doubt that the rumors are true, but they won¡¯t believe anyone else but him..¡¯


    As Hanks strode down the hall, he prayed to the gods that the King would live another twenty years.. ¡®Everyone in the pce knows what will happen after King Magnus passes.. I pray that our princes learn topromise with each other; I don¡¯t even want to think about what will happen to Alcon if they don¡¯t..¡¯


    ************


    Skye awoke the next morning to find her husband sleeping semi-soundly next to her. She hadn¡¯t been sleeping welltely due to reverberating pain left over from when she had fought against Richard. It was easy to get under control once she was conscious, but the searing pain that she felt every time she woke up was getting annoying..


    ¡®WHERE is itin¡¯ from?! Tis like me marrow be on fire, but nothing¡¯s amiss after I start circtin¡¯ me magic! What the bloody hell is goin¡¯ on?! Do I gotta circte me magic while Ima sleepin¡¯ ta get decent sleep?! Is that even possible?!¡¯


    As Skye¡¯s own thoughts irked her, Tidas stirred next to her. He had been tossing and turning every night since they¡¯d returned home, andst night hadn¡¯t been any different.. ¡®The drama he had ta deal witst night probably didna help any, either..¡¯


    After they had left Magnus¡¯ quarters, they helped Zas and Shasta finish off the paperwork for the investigation into the missing homeless. After that, everyone had dressed and gone to the banquet hall for dinner. Even on their way to their own quarters to change: servants and guests alike gossiped about Tidas as they passed by.


    While everyone did bow and show him proper respect for his status, he and Skye could hear the gossip as they walked along. Everyone seemed convinced that Tidas had hit his brother for one of two reasons.. Either Prince Marco was in love with Princess Skye, or he was jealous of his future-king brother.


    Both were wrong, but they didn¡¯t see the point in correcting them when Magnus was going to make an announcement; which he did after everyone had been seated and served. But it barely put a dent in the rumors, and gave extra fuel to the expert gossipers..


    ¡°I heard that Prince Marco was severely wounded by his brother, and that¡¯s why he¡¯s not here. I can¡¯t believe that Prince Tidas is still allowed here, and hasn¡¯t been thrown into the dungeons,¡± an older noble stated to a group of them.


    ¡°I concur: he broke one of the highestws. He Should be shackled and dragged away. The King already has to cope with his endearment tomoners.. He should just lock him up before he truly tries anything nefarious..¡±


    A woman that was often seen talking with Karena spoke next; ¡°He has no sense of loyalty to his family, or his bloodline. If it weren¡¯t for his capabilities, then I think the King would¡¯ve had him sent off somewhere. Remember how terrible he was as a child? That should¡¯ve been our first warning..¡±


    Skye and Tidas could hear them because of their Tank traits, but the nobles were smart enough to be at the far end of the room when they were hurling insults. Magnus couldn¡¯t hear them, but the surrounding crowds could easily. The ones that had talked were either within Marco¡¯s inner circle, or constantly standing right outside of it, so those gathered believed them.


    By the end of the night, Skye could¡¯ve sworn that Tidas had gritted his teeth bad enough to crack a tooth. As she watched him tossing and turning with a pain expression on his face, she recalled the words he¡¯d said after they had crawled into bed to sleep..


    ¡°Aren¡¯t ya pissed at ¡¯em fer sayin¡¯ all of that bullshit?¡± Skye had asked after snuggling down into the covers next to him.


    Tidas sighed heavily; ¡± Aye, but I left myself open to them when I let Marco goat me into punching him. Even if I screamed the truth at them, it wouldn¡¯t matter without Marco there to back me up, and he decided that his random hunting trip was more important than clearing up any misunderstandings.¡±


    Skye hadn¡¯t said it, but she believed that Marco had nned it all out. Tidas striking him, the guards there as partial witnesses, him leaving abruptly; it all felt too convenient to be a coincidence. As she slowly climbed out of bed and dressed in a rush, Skye decided that she would confront Marco...


    ************


    She had grabbed riding clothes that were simr to the ones that she had worn the day before, but Skye didn¡¯t care as she darted down the hallway towards Magnus¡¯ quarters. Peggy was just waking up when she had left her hallway, which meant that Marco was most likely leaving soon. He had said that he would see Magnus before he left, so Skye ran to catch him.


    Marco was just about to knock on his father¡¯s door when he felt Skye¡¯s Magic careening towards him, so he waited for her. As she slowed to a walk and went up to him, Marco could barely keep the grin from his face as he spoke; ¡°Skye: what a pleasant surprise.¡±


    ¡°Suppose ya knew I wasin¡¯, hmm? Whatever.. Ima just here ta tell ya somethin¡¯, then Ima gonna go climb back into bed wit me husband.¡±


    Marco¡¯s face shed a hint of irritation; ¡°What is it?¡±


    Skye narrowed her eyes on him in the most threatening way that she could, then said; ¡°I dinna know what that setup was all about, but ya won¡¯t turn the people against Tidas. You can get yer nobles riled up all ya like, but the people know yer brother better than you do: they¡¯ll never believe that bullshit.¡±


    Marco smirked arrogantly and he leaned over Skye slightly, and replied in a low voice; ¡°I¡¯m not trying to convince anyone of anything, Skye. They¡¯ll draw whatever conclusions they want based off of what they see and hear..¡±


    ¡°Ya mean whatever you show and tell¡¯em! Why would ya not clear yer brother¡¯s name when You pushed him ta fight?!¡± Skye yelled with obvious anger in her tone.


    As the door to the King¡¯s quarters opened, Marco just smiled as he whispered; ¡°Can you guess why, my Little Lass?¡±

 Chapter 462

    462 Hunting Trip(Part One)


    Skye felt a jolt of fear surge through her, but stood her ground against the man of her nightmares. The seemingly innocent nickname was what the dark man from her dreams called her, and this was the second time that Marco had called her by it. As the door to the King¡¯s quarters creaked open, Skye red at her brother-inw..


    ¡°I think yer tryin¡¯ ta get him killed, and I¡¯m here ta tell ya that he¡¯s not the one that¡¯ll die..¡±


    Marco smirked at Skye as the guard stood in the doorway with a confused expression. He wanted to continue their little back and forth, but he had limited time, and needed to tweak the hold he had on his father before leaving. After acknowledging the guard, Marco locked eyes with Skye as he replied; ¡°My dear, sweet Skye: I look forward to seeing which one of us will seed first..¡±


    ¡°Please, feel free ta hold yer breath,¡± Skye snipped before she turned and left.


    Marco smiled and chuckled lightly before turning to the sleepy-looking guard, and said; ¡°Wake my Father and tell him that I¡¯m here to bid him farewell.¡±


    The guard shed a small smile as he bowed, then closed the door to go wake his King. Marco stood waiting for about seven minutes before the door opened again, and the guard led him into the King¡¯s bed chamber. He could hear his father clearing his throat as he entered the room.


    ¡°For the love of the gods son: why so early? I¡¯m an early bird myself, but the bloody birds aren¡¯t even awake yet,¡± Magnus grumbled as he shifted in his bed.


    The king wasying down,fortably propped up in his bed as an older female servant handed him a ss of water. After a few gulps, he handed it back to her, then looked at his oldest son..


    Marco shrugged; ¡°I want to get a good start on building my camp. I won¡¯t be staying in any taverns or the like, and Sheri said that it will most likely rain during our trip. So I want to establish a campsite before the ground bes soft.¡±


    .....


    ¡°Make sure you take all of your guards with you. We can¡¯t have the Future King getting killed while hunting elk,¡± Magnus replied as he waited for the servant to bring his robe and slippers to him.


    Marco nodded at his father; ¡°They are all awaiting me in the stables. I¡¯m even bringing along Doctor Stein, just in case.¡±


    Magnus sighed; ¡°I would prefer to send Skye with you, but she¡¯s already promised to help Shasta. Besides, I highly doubt that she would agree to go right now.. Are you sure that you can¡¯t stay until the afternoon? Even if you only addressed the nobles about what happened between you and your brother, then the rumors-¡±


    ¡°The rumors would still continue to happen,¡± Marco cut his father off mid-sentence as he walked over to the bedside, and ced his hand on his father¡¯s shoulder; ¡°I think the best thing that can be done for now is to sweep it under the rug.¡±


    Magnus waved the servant off, then turned back to snap at his son; ¡°How is that helpful in any way?! You could easily clear this up by waiting-¡±


    The room fell silent as Marco started to funnel some of his magic into his father, and his eyes zed over with emptiness. Marco needed the rumors to fester and spread while he was gone. Which was why he had secretly sent word to his supporters that ¡®he was going into the countryside to recover from his wounds under the guise of a hunting trip¡¯.


    In the message; Marco had specifically told them to ¡®keep spreading the word of his brother¡¯s true nature¡¯, and that ¡®he had no doubts that Tidas would try and have their Father cover up the incident¡¯. He also said that he didn¡¯t want Skye getting swept up in his brother¡¯s plot, so they should just focus on him wanting the throne.


    Marco knew that with a bit of tweaking to his father¡¯s wording, he could make it seem like he was covering up the incident. Which would support the other part of the rumor: that Tidas wanted the crown. The love angle between him and Skye was mainly to ensnare the female nobles, and it was working wonderfully with the ones not aligned with his wife.


    ¡®Most of her female supporters can be kept in line by their husbands, so Karena¡¯s following won¡¯t be very hard to deal with.. It¡¯s the men that she¡¯s ensnared that will be an issue. Oh well, I¡¯ll just have Ahriman take care of them. At least she was smart enough to involve herself with no-name nobles.. If I offer them something pretty or shiny to preupy themselves with, then they won¡¯t think twice about her disappearing. And the ones that refuse can be left to Ahriman..¡¯


    As thoughts bombarded Marco¡¯s mind, it dulled the pain from his crushed fingers. Skye had broken each one in multiple ces, and the fragments felt like they grinded together every time his heart beat. He quickly finished modifying his father¡¯s thought process, and added a few trigger words that would all but guarantee his father¡¯s uneasy avoidance of the incident.


    Once Marco had finished up, he adjusted the servant woman¡¯s and the guard¡¯s memories a bit, then headed out the door. He fast-walked down the hallway, back towards the front of the pce. As the pain started to build, he caught sight of his group of guards following behind Doctor Stein; minus Sheri.


    After sending a pulse of his magic to her to recall her, Marco motioned for them to turn around. When they realized that he was holding his hand, his guards rushed over. First they bashed Sheri for not protecting him, then they started to make empty threats aimed at the one who had hurt him.


    A light smile shed across the Crowned Prince¡¯s face as he said; ¡°If any of you touches Skye without my specific order: you¡¯ll die first.¡±


    They exchanged a few surprised looks between them before Benzo asked; ¡°So it was Skye? Hahaha! Thatss is feisty!¡±


    ¡°She did itst night as we left,¡± Sherimented as she joined the group.


    Draco smirked; ¡°I guess she was too quick for you, huh?¡±


    ¡°...Something like that,¡± she replied with a bored look on her face.


    ¡°Is the pain back, My Ki-Prince? I brought all kinds of medications with me, in case you needed them,¡± Doctor Stein added as he looked over Marco¡¯s fingers.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine for now. We need to leave or we won¡¯t have time to scout the area properly. Sheri and Draco will ride with me while Norvis and Benzo ride along side.¡±


    ¡°What about Ahriman?¡± Sheri asked as they passed through the main doors to the pce, and descended the steps to the courtyard.


    ¡°He has a head start.. Jin Laos has been causing him grief, so he leftst night. He¡¯ll rejoin us once we arrive,¡± Marco replied.


    Doctor Stein had been adamant about reaching the caves before the new moon, and that was only three days away. They needed to leave due to that, as well as have recon time. As Marco stepped into his stagecoach, he nced back at the pce a final time..


    ¡®Enjoy your time with her, brother, while you can.. Build up as many memories with her as you can.. It¡¯ll make the moment she chooses me all the more entertaining..¡¯


    A dark smile stretched across Marco¡¯s face as his thoughts turned deviant. Sheri fought back a shiver of disgust as she watched him staring out of the window. As the stagecoaches started to pull away, a small sigh escaped her..


    ¡®This is going to be one Loooong trip..¡¯


    ************


    It took several days to reach the outskirts of Dragonhorn, then an additional day to finally be within monitoring range. Ahriman had arrived the previous day, and would be scouting until Marco signaled for him to return. As the other guards set up camp, Marco peered into the darkening woods.


    The forest was expansive, and they needed to know a rough estimate of the Fae that lived there. Since Ahriman used Dark magic, he wouldn¡¯t easily be discovered; even by the Fae. It wasn¡¯t a ce that men ventured into since it was known to be home to Barghests, Lichts, Goblins, Trolls, and other malevolent creatures.


    Marco grinned devilishly to himself as he listened to the very noisesing from the woods. Birds, squirrels, bugs, and other natural forest dwellers were nowhere to be seen or heard. Only the asional rustling or growl echoed through the greenery..


    ¡°This is my kind of ce,¡± Marcomented as he stared into the foliage.


    ¡°We¡¯ve finished setting up, My King. What would you like us to do next?¡± Sheri inquired as she came to stand at her master¡¯s side.


    ¡°We¡¯ll wait until Ahriman returns and reports before I send any of you out. I can¡¯t afford to have any of my precious tools being broken before I start my main project..¡±


    Sheri partially bowed, then peered into the darkness with her king. Something was definitely moving around fairly close to them, but they couldn¡¯t tell what it was. She thought that she¡¯d seen eyes watching them through the trees and bushes, but she couldn¡¯t tell without going to check.


    Dragonhorn rarely had issues with dark Fae and other creatures due to the Cu Sith that had befriended the people of the town, thanks to Skye. Marco had enjoyed reading the report, and knew that if the worst came, they could rush into the town, and have the Cu Sith and civilians take care of whatever was after them.


    ¡®Not that That will happen.. If I hadn¡¯t poached them, my guards would be the leaders of the RMC by now.. The only ones that could challenge them would be those three..¡¯


    Marco grimaced as a mental image of Tidas, Shasta, and Zas shed through his mind. The first two would cause him problemster, but Zas was already handled..


    ¡°Are the General¡¯s family members still being shadowed?¡± Marco inquired.


    ¡°Aye, My King. We assigned regr soldiers loyal to you to handle it until we return. They were told not to wear armor, and not to get too close,¡± Sheri replied as she tried to focus her sights on a shifting bush.


    ¡°Good. When we return, your orders wille swiftly. Make sure that the others know that mistakes will Not be tolerated,¡± Marco replied as the bush began to shake even more.


    Sheri stared at the bush with a leery expression as she called to Draco and Benzo. Since they were Tank mages, they were the most qualified to handle whatever was stalking them. As two massive red eyes stared at them from the foliage, Marco smiled inwardly as he said; ¡°Kill it..¡±

 Chapter 463

    463 Hunting Trip(Part Two)


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE, VIOLENCE, AND SLIGHT GORE***


    Holding up her arms, Sheri had instantly used her magic to make her and Marco disappear while a Barghest growled low as it emerged from the bush. It¡¯s ck fur made it hard to see in the twilight of the evening, but the murderous intent made it easy to find. As Sheri readied her magic to defend herself and her King, Draco and Benzo emerged from the other side of the Fire.


    Benzo¡¯s face drooped; ¡°You called us over here for this mangy mutt? I didn¡¯t think you were so weak, Sheri.¡±


    She wanted to yell at him, but that would¡¯ve given away her position. The Barghest was already sniffing the air in search of her and Marco, and it¡¯s sense of smell wasn¡¯t something to underestimate. It could see the other two, and was intelligent enough to know to look for the two who had vanished.


    As it inched closer to them, Draco sighed as he said; ¡°Don¡¯t be an idiot, Benzo. King Marco¡¯s safetyes first. She was right to protect him and call for us. You¡¯re just irritated that it¡¯s only a Barghest..¡±


    ¡®Tch,¡± he huffed as he walked around to the side of the Fae; ¡°So? I thought we wereing here to kill some Fae, but all we¡¯ve seen so far is a dumb dog. I wanna let loose! I can¡¯t do that against this stupid fucking thing!¡±


    Draco chuckled, aggravating the Barghest into a growling fit as he replied; ¡°You¡¯re such a fucking child sometimes.. Alright: you can have it all to yourself if that¡¯ll make you happy. Just quit your bitchin¡¯ already.¡±


    A giant smile spread across Benzo¡¯s face; ¡°Much appreciated! This won¡¯t even be a warm up, but at least it¡¯s better than listening to Norvis going off about Jeager again.¡±


    Draco nodded, then went to stand next to where Marco and Sheri were. He had never cared one way or another about killing, but Benzo was different. He reveled in bloodshed and the pain of others, which Draco wrote off as his personality.


    .....


    Benzo hated all Fae, and had a particrly twisted habit of torturing them whenever he fought one. As he circled the Barghest, it roared in warning at him, which heically did right back at it. As Draco stifled a snicker, Sheri kept her eyes locked on the creature..


    The Barghest was massive, even for it¡¯s type. It¡¯s fangs were longer than it¡¯s chin, and it¡¯s bright red eyes shined as it dug it¡¯s lengthy ws into the ground. Globs of drool dripped from it mouth as it snarled and lunged at Benzo, who easily dodged it as heughed.


    Unamused by his teasing, the Barghest snarled and lunged again. Instead of moving, Benzo nted his feet, and gripped the hilt of his sword. Right as the Barghest was about to reach him, Benzo pulled his sword out of it¡¯s sheath at an upward angle. Slicing the Barghest as he pushed it away.


    The Barghest howled in pain as itnded on it¡¯s wounded leg, then roared like a demon before charging. Benzo grinned mischievously as he waited for the monster to be just a couple of feet from him, then sidestepped with a hop. As he twisted in the air, he brought his sword down on the Barghest¡¯s neck, and mostly severed it¡¯s head.


    As it¡¯s lifeless body crumpled, Benzonded and looked down. A cold, heartless expression covered his face as he scoffed and said; ¡°Dammit.. I didn¡¯t think it¡¯d get that slow from a little nick. I wanted to y with it a little bit longer.¡±


    As Sheri dropped her barrier, Dracomented; ¡°Maybe you should¡¯ve waved a stick at it instead of a sword, then.¡±


    Benzo tilted his head slightly; ¡°What? No, I was aiming for it¡¯s back. I wanted to see what it would do as I slowly took away it¡¯s limbs..¡±


    ¡°I think it would¡¯ve tried to run away after,¡± Marcomented as he walked over to look at the beast; ¡°Animals onlysh out if you back them into a corner. The trick is to let them Think that they can win..¡±


    Draco and Benzo smiled at their King as Sheri stared at the Barghest. They were more beast than Fae, and naturally ferocious. She didn¡¯t feel bad about it dying, but the way that Benzo acted had always rubbed her the wrong way..


    ¡®If I had be a regr RMC mage, he¡¯s the kind of scum that I would¡¯ve put down..¡¯


    Without thinking, Sheri red at him, making Benzo re back as he said; ¡°What¡¯s your problem? Don¡¯t like how I treated the doggo?¡±


    ¡°That thing is not a dog. You¡¯re closer to one than he was,¡± Sheri replied with a grin.


    ¡°What¡¯d you say bitch?¡± Benzo nearly yelled as he closed the gap between them.


    Sheri¡¯s grin widened; ¡°You sit when told, you do tricks and y fetch, and you feel like you need to y.. Sounds like a big dumb dog to me.¡±


    Benzo got in Sheri¡¯s face; ¡°And what the fuck are you, Bitch?! Youe when our master calls, and you do more ¡®fetching¡¯ than any of us. Not to mention that you bend your as-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a dog like you,¡± Sheri¡¯s eyes were hard as diamonds as she stared into Benzo¡¯s; ¡°I am a Lioness. I do as my Kingmands because I am loyal to the Crown! You only came on so you could do as you please without consequences. I know all about you, Benzo.. And I say this as a Fact, not a dig: You will Never beat Shasta.¡±


    Benzo¡¯s veins were bulging on the side of his neck and forehead as he stretched back his arm to hit Sheri. Before he could release, Marco shouted his name, making him freeze instantly. After putting his arm down, he turned to his King as yelled in a harsh tone; ¡°Why should I?!¡±


    Marco sent out a pulse of his magic, bringing Benzo to his knees from pain as he said; ¡°Because I Said So. Should there be anything more?¡±


    ¡°...N-No, My King. I a-apologize for my b-behavior and t-tone. Please...Please make it s-stop..¡±


    Benzo hadn¡¯t felt the stinging pain from his shard in a long time. Marco rarely cared about his temper and bloodlust, but even Benzo knew that he had screwed up when he had yelled at his King. Being told at the start of his employment not to fight with the other guards on top of insulting his master by raising his voice to him..


    ¡®I¡¯m surprised that this was all he did to me.. Marco¡¯s fuse is shorter than mine..¡¯


    As the thought crossed his mind, Benzo felt the intense pain receding. He rubbed the back of his neck, then bowed to his King as he apologized again for his behavior. Marco nodded his approval, then turned to face Draco.


    ¡°When will Norvis have the surveince equipment up and running?¡±


    ¡°He said that he¡¯ll have it all up and running by tomorrow night. Something about the idiot coachman not storing the bat thing right,¡± Draco replied as he stood at attention.


    Marco quirked an eyebrow at him; ¡°Battery, not bat.. I take it that means that we really will be camping out tonight. Is the rest set up yet?¡±


    Draco nodded; ¡°Everything that Your Majesty needs is ready. The only thing left is for us to set up our individual tents, and to cook dinner.¡±


    Marco looked down at Benzo; ¡°You and Sheri will be responsible for dinner tonight. If it turns out inedible, then I¡¯ll punish both of you. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir,¡± they said together, then Marco turned to go check on Norvis¡¯ progress.


    As soon as their King was gone, Benzo stood up and stared daggers at Sheri as he stated; ¡°I¡¯ll get you back for that, Bitch. You just wait..¡±


    Sheri returned his animosity as she replied; ¡°You can try, but remember that your magic Requires me to be within reach of you.. Mine doesn¡¯t.. If you¡¯re not careful, Benzo: you might wake up in hell after drowning in your sleep.¡±


    Rage shed in his eyes as Benzo went to hit Sheri, but Draco caught his arm before he could connect the punch. As the two struggled against each other and started to bicker, Sheri grinned broadly at Benzo, then went to find ingredients for dinner. Once she was gone, Draco released Benzo, and lectured him about listening to his king.


    Sheri could still faintly hear their voices as she went about collecting mushrooms and random edibles. She smiled to herself as she realized a way around Marco¡¯s gag order.. ¡®When I said I was loyal to the crown, I meant it. I wonder if Marco¡¯s So sure that he¡¯ll be the next king that he assumes that means him.. Well, he and the crown are two separate things to me..¡¯


    ¡®The crown is the kingdom in my eyes, so does that mean that his spell¡¯s trigger parameters are based on his ideals, and not mine? I guess that makes sense: it¡¯s not like he knew me before he stuck this fucking shard in my neck.. My magic is based upon my will, so why would his be different? Why did I assume that? Because of his type, or..¡¯


    As Sheri¡¯s thoughts trailed off, she found mushrooms and wild onions. They had brought a sack of potatoes with them, so all they needed now was some meat. As Sheri made her way back to camp, she heard a branch snap behind her..


    Instantly summoning her magic, Sheri released what she called a Water de attack. It was a technique that Skye had taught her, and was a very quick, yet effective attack to do when caught off guard. As she whipped around to see what she had hit, a cloud of ck fog covered her..


    ¡°Fuck you, Ahriman! Don¡¯t do shit like that! I could¡¯ve kill you! And get your creepy dark shit off of me!¡±


    She didn¡¯t see him until Ahriman said; ¡°No one can hurt me.. Only my Master can hurt me.. Why are you not with Master? You should be at Master¡¯s side..¡±


    ¡°Ugh, we¡¯re in camp, and the goof troop is all here. Plus, I was ordered to handle dinner with Benzo. So back off, asshole,¡± Sheri stated in a hard voice even though her knees were ready to give out.


    She couldn¡¯t actually see him through the smoke-like effects of his Dark magic, but Sheri could feel his eerie presence. None of the others could hold a candle to the level of leariness he incited, except Marco himself. As a silhouette of a tall, built man moved through the darkness all around her, they both heard Draco call out..


    ¡°Everyone needs to gather by Norvis! Our King wishes to go over the n!¡±

 Chapter 464

    464 Hunting Trip(Part Three)


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE AND VIOLENCE***


    Sheri was irritated by Marco¡¯s summoning since she was in the middle of dealing with Ahriman. Their conversation was holding her up from her task, and she had no doubts that her King would be irked by it if he hadn¡¯t called for everyone. Not wanting to be around the former assassin, Sheri strode off to the far end of the camp as quickly as possible.


    Ahriman followed right behind her, but he¡¯d gone back to cloaking his presence. It unnerved Sheri whenever she thought about the fact that he bothpleted his duties, and was somehow always with Marco. The idea of him having a twin had crossed her mind, but she knew that was too far fetched to be true.


    ¡®He can manipte darkness with his magic, and I know that includes shadows, too.. That story that Draco told me more or less proves it.. How does someone strangle a person with a freakin¡¯ shadow?! They aren¡¯t solid! But then again, I canpletely conceal myself with my magic.. Not to mention all the other crazy shit other mages can do, so I suppose it¡¯s probable..¡¯


    Without realizing it, Sheri had made it all the way to the surveince station that Norvis had set up. He was griping about how ipetent Yeager waspared to him, which had everyone standing around with agitated expressions. As Sheri joined the others, Ahriman popped out of the darkness.


    Marco simply nodded at each of his guards as they assembled until he saw Ahriman; ¡°Did you find anything interesting out there?¡±


    Rolling his head to crack his neck, Ahriman replied; ¡°It¡¯s as Doctor Stein said. Vermin everywhere.. I barely found the elk. Everything else within twenty kilometers has been taken, or run off..¡±


    ¡°The creatures seem to be setting up for some sort of assembly or festival directly outside of the caves. There were at least a hundred little things running around, and dozens of big things moving around log tables. A handful have enough power to be deemed threatening; the King and his guardsmen.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised that they¡¯re still alive,¡± Dracomented.


    .....


    ¡°There was an enchantment around his dwelling, so I could not enter, and kill him myself. The others were with him.. I could¡¯ve ended them all, but the enchantment was made from Light magic,¡± Ahriman finished with a bow towards Marco.


    He nodded in acknowledgment at Ahriman, then rubbed at his chin a moment as he said; ¡°That¡¯s interesting.. I believe that the Fae Queen Celestia has Light magic.. Interesting...and useful. I¡¯ll need to look into that.. As to cutting the head off of the snake: I¡¯m happy that you didn¡¯t. It would be a shame to bring everyone out here just to do nothing..¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been in an actual fight in a long time; excluding that performance with my brother. I also need to test out my new trait more thoroughly. There needs to be lots of targets for a proper evaluation, and having a king to fight for will give them...incentive, to give it their all.¡±


    ¡°You think that their home isn¡¯t enough to fight for?¡± Sheri asked with a touch of surprise in her voice.


    Marco nced in her direction; ¡°People, especially animals, can sense when their life is in danger. Few things will keep them from running, but the pride of a King is one of them. Those caves were mined up until a few decades ago when the gold vein ran out, so they are not indigenous. Their so-called homes wouldn¡¯t be enough whenpared to the safety of their families. But orders from their betters would.¡±


    ¡°Pardon me my King, but why do you think the Goblin King will be adamant about fighting?¡± Benzo asked, making sure to give Marco every courtesy.


    Marco grinned as he looked over at a still-tinkering Norvis, and replied; ¡°Because they see us as prey. Humans are like deer to them.. What would you do if a group of deer tried to hold their ground against you? Would you run away, or kill them?¡±


    Benzo was grinning just as evilly as his King was as he said; ¡°I¡¯d ughter them all.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Marco replied as his smile stretched; ¡°So, we¡¯re going to kill the wolves dumb enough to mistake lions for their prey.. We will take over the caves, and make sure that they know who the real King is..¡±


    ¡°I will kill them all, if My King desires it,¡± Ahrimanmented.


    ¡°Greedy bastard! You don¡¯t get to have all of the fun!¡± Benzo barked, sounding serious when he was just joking.


    Ahriman red at him through his cloak-wrapped face, then summoned a cloud of darkness. Before Benzo had time to react, Ahriman was throwing a fully-grown male elk at him. He cried out as the massive creature mmed into him, and knocked him on his ass.


    As he rolled back and forth in pain, Sheri couldn¡¯t hold in herughter. She burst out, which made Draco start up as well. Right as Benzo pushed their dinner off of himself, Doctor Stein sighed out of exasperation..


    ¡°If you were smart, you¡¯d leave well enough alone, and just go and clean that elk.¡±


    Benzo stared daggers at the doctor until Marco added; ¡°Yes.. Doctor Stein is correct. Or did you forget about our conversation from a few minutes ago?¡±


    ¡°No, My King! I-I¡¯ll go field dress it now. My apologies,¡± Benzo sputtered.


    ¡°Make sure you apologize to Ahriman as well. He helped you a great deal by finding that for you,¡± Marco added.


    Benzo gritted his teeth as he faced Ahriman; ¡°Thank you for your assistance.¡±


    A wide smirk broke out across his face, but Ahriman didn¡¯t reply. He usually only talked when Marco addressed him, or with Stein. Thinking on it now, Sheri was surprised that he had talked to her in the forest before, but given the context..


    ¡®He only spoke to see if I¡¯d lost the King.. His loyalty boarders on ridiculous.. I wonder why? I don¡¯t see Marco being the merciful type.. He¡¯s originally from the Fire Nation, but came from Sai when Marco recruited him.. Did he get exiled from his home, or did he leave on purpose?¡¯


    As questions bombarded Sheri¡¯s mind, Benzo went off to the side to clean the Elk. He was close enough to still hear the conversation, but out of sight so as not to upset his king again. As he started to drain the elk, Norvis got the monitors working.


    He yelled out in happiness, then ran over to his King as he said; ¡°Haha! It works! Jakub ain¡¯t shitpared to me!¡±


    ¡°Are those all video feeds of the forest?¡± Draco asked as two dozen little bright boxes lit up against a kind of steam vent.


    It was unrealistic to bring out two dozen physical monitors, so Norvis projected the feeds against a long, thick line of steam. It didn¡¯t give the most detailed view, but they could make out the Fae that were moving around. They were several miles away from the caves, and needed to be able to see the gap between them; in case any Fae made their way over.


    As Norvis futz with and tweaked the details that the projections could show, Marco went over their n. He wanted clearing out the caves to only take them a day because it would take weeks for them to transport the dead army without being seen. To Marco, that was the most important part..


    ¡°If themoners see anything suspicious, then rumors will spread, and my Father may want an investigation done. We have to be as careful as possible when bringing them out here, so we need to wrap this up by tomorrow. At night¡¯s end tomorrow: I expect the Goblin King¡¯s skull to be my new cup. Is that clear?¡±


    Draco grinned darkly; ¡°The Goblin King¡¯s skull for a cup.. That¡¯s dark..¡±


    ¡°And Awesome! I want a skull cup!¡± Benzo yelled as he started to make the incisions needed to removed the elk¡¯s skin.


    Marco actuallyughed as he called out to Benzo; ¡°As long as you leave the Gblin King for me..¡±


    Turning to face Ahriman, he asked; ¡°Their King is their strongest, correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes My King,¡± Ahriman replied as he half-bowed; ¡°Their society is strength-based, so the current king is the strongest here.¡±


    ¡°No wonder they live in caves,¡± Sherimented.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Draco inquired.


    Sheri sighed; ¡°How can any progress be made if brute strength is all that matters? There¡¯s all kinds of people not built that way; their intelligence or talent is their strength. Asting society is built by using all resources avable, not just the ones a few deem usable.¡±


    ¡°One man¡¯s trash is another¡¯s treasure kind of deal?¡± Draco stated more than asked.


    Sheri nodded; ¡°Exactly. Just because I can¡¯t use that technology stuff that Norvis can doesn¡¯t make it worthless because I¡¯m stronger than he is.¡±


    ¡°Who says that you¡¯re stronger?¡± Norvis yelled out from behind his station.


    ¡°Physics,¡± Sheri said.


    ¡°My eyes,¡± Draco said at the same time.


    ¡°Sheri is right,¡± Marco started, ending their banter; ¡°A king that doesn¡¯t utilize all of his resources shouldn¡¯t be called a king: just an idiot. Tomorrow we will spread out, and attack the caves in synchronization. Sheri will go in and scout for us first, then Draco, Benzo, and Ahriman will draw out their leaders. None of you touches their top three, understand? I want to fight them.¡±


    ¡°Is that wise, Your Majesty?¡± Ahriman questioned with his head bowed; ¡°To put you at risk-¡±


    ¡°I will be fine, Ahriman. You are but a shout away if I need you, even though I won¡¯t. These things are nothingpared to my brothers.¡±


    ¡°Brothers? I thought that King Lawrence didn¡¯t have any magic?¡± Dracomented with a surprised expression.


    Marco smirked, which made Sheri feel like he was proud for a split second as he replied; ¡°He doesn¡¯t, but he¡¯s the best sword-fighter I¡¯ve ever seen. Even Tidas can¡¯t beat him without using his magic. If Lawrence had been born with a trait, then he probably would¡¯ve been named King instead of me.¡±


    How the fuck does that make sense? You¡¯re the oldest. It¡¯s your birthright,¡± Benzo stated as he walked over with the cleaned elk meat.


    After tossing the sack of meat at Sheri, he added; ¡°Your father would¡¯ve pissed off a lot of nobles if he did that.¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily,¡± Norvis said as he popped his head up from behind his machine; ¡°King Lawrence is popr with most.. Except the men who¡¯s wives he had slept with. I believe our King is correct: the previous King would named him. Possibly even if he had simply not married into the Ruscovic kingdom.¡±


    ¡°What will we do after the first phase isplete? If King Lawrence doesn¡¯t support your im to the throne, then the nobles may not back you,¡± Sheri said as she stood up to go prepare and add the meat to the stew she had started.


    A menacing grin spread across Marco¡¯s face as he answered; ¡°Don¡¯t worry.. My brother will do everything I tell him to do: if he wants his new wife and children to live..¡±

 Chapter 465

    465 Hunting Trip(Part Four)


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE, VIOLENCE, TRIGGER MATERIAL, AND SLIGHT GORE***


    Marco awoke the next day with a wide grin on his face. Dinner had been satisfactory, and he had enjoyed watching his guards mess with each other after he had exined their n in detail. However, to Marco; the best part of the night was about to happen..


    Sheri was sleeping next to him with her backside exposed. A wide grin spread across his face as he looked at the marks he¡¯d left on her. He preferred women that resembled Skye, but Sheri made a decent substitute when his Choices were limited, or nonexistent like now.


    Knowing how much she hated being his partner for the night made Sheri appealing to Marco. Using his Ether magic to make her want him, and seeing her struggle and give in to her desire was like his personal aphrodisiac. Seeing her stir, heid perfectly still; waiting for the best part..


    Sheri awoke with a a familiar pain throbbing throughout her body. She instantly knew that Marco had used her again, and she hated herself for it. It wasn¡¯t like she could fight against the urge due to her shard, but she med herself for being weak every time it happened.


    The effects were like a drug. Blurring her senses, and sending her into a state of euphoria at made it hard to recall the night the next day. As she stared at the ceiling of the tent, a soft, haughtyugh came from next to her.


    As Sheri turned her head and looked at her king, Marco smirked; ¡°Not that I¡¯mining, because I¡¯m not, but why do you make that face every time you wake up next to me? You enjoy it while it¡¯s happening.¡±


    Sheri grunted as she sat up, and grabbed her clothes; ¡°It wouldn¡¯t happen if the decision were Actually up to me.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the fun in that? It¡¯s better to watch you...squirm. And again: I get to see that beautiful, pitiful face that you make,¡± Marco replied as he trailed a finger down her spine.


    .....


    Sheri fought the mixture of disgust and lust as her back arched on it¡¯s own. She hated that the shard in her neck made her unable to refuse him, and it would kill her if she tried to run away or remove it. The one time that she had decided to leave the kingdom, the shard had nearly killed her.


    The week that had followed was hell, too. Doctor Stein did experiments on her during the day, and Marco would visit her at night. Sheri nearly went insane from the continuous mix of pain and pleasure. Her punishment was supposed tost two weeks, but she had been sufficiently broken within the first one.


    After that, Sheri had resigned herself to her fate. The only reason that she hadn¡¯t taken her own life was because she feared for Skye. The princess was the kindest, sweetest person that she had ever met, and the monster of Sheri¡¯s dreams was after her..


    As she and Marco dressed in silence, Draco tapped on the tent once before he pulled it open. He smirked at Sheri, who hadn¡¯t put her shirt on yet. She huffed in irritation, then stood up and said; ¡°Whatever you¡¯re looking for: my tits aren¡¯t it.¡±


    ¡°But they¡¯re a happy discovery. A bit nippy this morning, is it? They¡¯re quite perky-Ouch!¡± Draco bellowed as Sheri kicked his shin.


    As he hopped around holding his shin, Sheri finished dressing, said; ¡°Shut it, Draco,¡± then took off to was up for the day.


    Marco chuckled as he dressed and emerged from the tent, and said; ¡°Don¡¯t pick at her. You know how she hates sleeping with me. But she will be ferocious in battleter.¡±


    ¡°If you know that she hates it, then why do make her?¡± Draco asked honestly as he stopped hopping.


    Marco grinned darkly as he replied; ¡°Because she hates it.. I¡¯m her King. She should feel honored to give me pleasure, even if it¡¯s minuscule and fleeting. I do love the look on her face in the morning. That utter expression of self-loathing is like coffee to me: it¡¯s invigorating, to be honest.¡±


    Draco nodded in agreement, even tough he didn¡¯t. Being abused by Karena for years had left him sympathetic to women who suffered from unwanted attention and rape. Not enough to make him go against his King on her behalf, but he did feel sympathy for Sheri.


    As she went towards the river, she passed Benzo as he said; ¡°I¡¯m curious: does he give you a treat after you raise you ass up for him, or is he the treat?¡±


    Sheri whipped around while summoning water to her hand. It was another technique that Skye had showed her, and was supposed to be for self defense. As she pointed a de made of water up at his throat, Sheri warned him; ¡°Bring up what he does to me again, and I will kill you.¡±


    Benzo grinned wickedly; ¡°Oh? The bitch tries to bite when called out, huh?¡±


    ¡°Leave her alone, Benzo, ande help me with thest generator!¡± Doctor Stein yelled as he tugged at a cord to a massive hunk of metal.


    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Benzo yelled back as he stepped back; ¡°Tis bad luck to kick a Dog while it¡¯s down, anyways.¡±


    As soon as Benzo had left her alone, Sheri went to the small stream that they had found and were using as a water source. She grabbed a bucket with soap that she¡¯d hidden inside of a nearby tree hallow, then scrubbed herself damn-near raw. Afterwards she still didn¡¯t feel clean, but dried and dressed anyways.


    Their breakfast was quick, consisting of only eggs, cheese, and ham slices between two pieces of bread. They each had about three to five sandwiches, then put their armor and, and readied themselves for battle. As they stood by waiting for their King¡¯s orders, Norvis got the projectors up.


    Even after defeating the Goblin King, it would take them many days and nights to subjugate all of the Fae in the forest. Many of them were nocturnal, and could only be caught or killed at night. Norvis had been awake most of the night monitoring and writing down the various types of Fae that he saw, and was crankily exhausted from it.


    As Marco stood in front of his guards, he donned his usual deadpan expression as he started to speak; ¡°Since it¡¯s barely eight o¡¯clock in the morning, we can¡¯t do much until the evening time. That¡¯s when the Fae in the forest will be the most active. For now, we¡¯re going to do physical recon, and kill whatever wee across.¡±


    ¡°But keep in mind to do it quietly. We don¡¯t need a horde of goblins and orcs to go on a rampage, and tear through our camp. If you can¡¯t do it stealthily, then just wait until they pass. If there¡¯s more than two, no one is to engage unless you Know that you can instantly take down both. Is this understood?!¡±


    ¡°Aye, sir!¡± they all yelled in unison.


    Marco nodded in approval at his guards, then turned to face Norvis; ¡°Do you have themunication devices up and running yet?¡±


    A massive smile stretched across his face; ¡°Yes, my King. They go across the back of your head, then those round nodes go into your ears. Aren¡¯t I a Genius?!¡±


    ¡°Not as smart as Yeager,¡± Dracomented loud enough for everyone to hear.


    Norvis stared daggers at Draco; ¡°Fuck you! I AM smarter than him! The bastard¡¯s just a smooth talker! Otherwise I would be the King¡¯s head inventor!¡±


    ¡°...You Are your King¡¯s head inventor,¡± Marcomented as he red at Norvis.


    Norvis shed his King a panicked expression as he started to profusely grovel. Marco scared him more than anything, and he did everything that he could to avoid having his shard activated. His King rarely ever used it on him since Norvis basically got whatever he wanted, so seeing him in such a pathetic state was a treat for the others.


    The pint-sized inventor often mocked the others whenever he saw Marco punishing them, so they all smirked andughed as he writhed in pain. Marco nced in their direction, which made the three immediately stop. As Norvis regained hisposure, Marco turned back to him..


    ¡°Focus on your work, Norvis. And never forget who it is that you serve..¡±


    ¡°Aye, My King! I¡¯m so, so sorry for offending you,¡± Norvis replied as he shrunk back, and got back to work.


    As he handed out themunication devices, Norvis red at them. Benzo and Draco didn¡¯t care at all, but Sheri gave him a sympathetic look. Norvis scrunched his nose at her, not wanting pity from his King¡¯s ything.. ¡®If it weren¡¯t for Jeager, I never would¡¯ve had to deal with these lunatics. As soon as Marco¡¯s King: I¡¯ll kill him.. Then Marco will Have to depend on me!¡¯


    As the thought crossed his mind, Marco called out; You all know where you¡¯re supposed to search. After Norvis exins how to use themunicators, we start. Make sure to stay as quiet as possible, and don¡¯t let anything make it back to the caves. I don¡¯t want the Goblin King to find out what we¡¯re doing until it¡¯s toote.¡±


    Everyone agreed, then listened to Norvis. As he went on, Sheri recalled Skye telling her about an invention that the ancients had created called ¡®headphones¡¯. They would use them mostly for entertainment purposes, but Norvis had clearly used the design for military application. It was both brilliant, andzy to her, but she wasn¡¯t about to say anything.


    Norvis used to be nice to her, but that had changed while Skye and Tidas were in the Hignds. Yeager had received an award from King Magnus for improving the monitor system that ran throughout the kingdom. It was mainly used as an emergency broadcasting system, but also doubled as viewing screens for the Mage Trials and such.


    The entire kingdom got to see the Fae Parade thanks to Jakub Yeager¡¯s flying cameras. He and Skye had created them by studying Zazzy¡¯s wing¡¯s structure, but she didn¡¯t want any credit, so Jakub received the award. Norvis had been furious since he had been working on a simr project, but his cameras were ground ones. All of the designs could be remotely operated, but Jakub¡¯s was more advantageous.


    As he exined how to use the equipment, Norvis added all of the reasons why his invention was better. At least until he saw the very unamused expression on Marco¡¯s face. As he finished up and looked to his king, Marco smirked and called out; ¡°Now that you know what to do, let¡¯s go. I want those caves cleared out by morning..¡±

 Chapter 466

    466 Hunting Trip(Part Five)


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE, VIOLENCE, AND A LOT OF GORE***


    As Norvis watched the three disappear into the darkness of the forest, he and Marco went around to the monitors. It was far easier to get along with his King when they were alone versus having all of the instigatorss around. All they were to him were idiots, and generally unworthy of his time.


    Marco was the one who told Norvis that he and his inventions were far above the others at court, and that Jakub was only chosen because of his status. Although his family weremoners, they were highly respected merchants, which gave Yeager a foothold into the world of the nobles. Norvis was a poormoner who came from a poor family, and Marco knew exactly what to say to get Norvis on his side..


    ¡®Everyone wants to be validated, and they want their envy and hatred justified.. Norvis decided that Yeager was beneath him, even though it¡¯s the other way around.. Jakub is clearly the better of the two, but Norvis can re-create anything that Yeageres up with, so I deemed him useful.. However..¡¯


    As the thought crossed Marco¡¯s mind, Norvis was going off on another tangent about how he was the better inventor. Yeager drew inspiration from ancient texts, and used his knowledge to recreate or improve pre-existing ideas. Norvis thought that he was the only one smart enough to think of it, and was infuriated when he learned that Yeager used the same method foring up with new things long before the idea had donned on him.


    Norvis believed that his work would show his superiority, but Jakub had already presented and incorporated most of his best ideas. When he was made the head of the Department of Research and Development instead, Norvis had lost it. He had actually attacked Jakub by chasing him with a wrench outside of the R&D department.


    He was escorted from the building property, and told to nevere back. Norvis was in deep despair when Marco found him, and told him toe work for him. The Crowned Prince made him feel appreciated and valid.


    Before he¡¯d even heard Marco¡¯s general n about creating a new world, Norvis had already sworn loyalty to him. His now-King had saved him from the bulk of his humiliation, and given him his ownboratory. Marco gave him tomes to inspire him, and they had even created things together.


    Norvis and Marco had designed the underground tunnels and passageways in the pce, the setup of Stein¡¯sb, and designed experiments for finding new energy sources. Norvis saw Marco as akin to a strict older brother, buttely.. ¡®Marco¡¯s growing colder, even to me.. Is it his power? Will he get worse the more he gains?¡¯


    .....


    Norvis pushed the thought away right as Marco said; ¡°Bring up the feeds. I need to keep an eye on them, and to see when to make my entrance..¡±


    Norvis smirked; ¡°Aye, My King. May I ask: why are you not wearing any armor?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it. I¡¯ll hone my Tank trait here, so the more consequences for failure: the better. Besides, Ahriman would never fail me,¡± Marco replied with a matter-of-fact tone.


    Before he could ask anything else, somethingrge had shed across the screen at a surprising speed. Benzo and Draco were moving through the forest carefully, and Sheri was using her Water magic to make herself invisible. Ahriman was physically on the other side of the caves, scouting for escape routes that anything fleeing might use, so it wasn¡¯t him either.


    As they scanned the monitors for more movement, Marco flipped a switch to speak with Draco; ¡°Double back thirty feet, and veer right by three degrees. There¡¯s somethingrge over there.¡±


    ¡°Aye, My King. I¡¯m on my way,¡± Draco replied as he did as he was ordered to.


    He didn¡¯t need to go very far before Draco was face to face with an Orc the size of a boulder. It skin was a grey-green color, and it¡¯s eyes were sunken into it¡¯s sockets. They seemed to be ck to Draco, but he was too distracted by it¡¯s smell to focus.


    The creature grunted at him as it grumbled the word; ¡°Meat,¡± then ran at Draco.


    He easily dodged the massive monster, then turned back to slice through the backs of it¡¯s legs. Before it could cry out, Draco stabbed it¡¯s throat, then yanked the de out at an angle. The Orc spit and sputtered blood as it choked, then stopped moving altogether.


    ¡°It¡¯s been taken care of, My King. Should I travel along the path that the Fae made, or circle back?¡± Draco inquired as he cleaned his de of the purplish-colored blood.


    Marco thought a few moments before he issued an order; ¡°Circle back and continue on until you do your second pass. Norvis will direct you when you get to the marker again. I want Benzo with you in case it leads to housing for simr creatures.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that it was a perimeter guard?¡± Sheri asked in a low voice, trying not to give away her position.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.. It called me ¡®meat¡¯, so it might¡¯ve been either a hunter of sorts, or a loner. It had a spear and club-like log thing with it,¡± Draco replied.


    ¡°Just stick to the n for now. If problems arise, then we¡¯ll deal with them then. Sheri, I want you to make it to the caves as quickly as possible. I want to confirm what kind of gathering the Fae are having, and I want you to keep track of their numbers. There may be more than what Ahriman saw showing up.¡±


    ¡°Aye, My King,¡± was all Sheri replied before continuing on.


    Draco and Benzo also continued on with their objectives, bobbing and weaving through the trees. As they passed by certain monitors at predicted times, Norvis realized something, and asked his Kung; ¡°Pardon me, but how will Ahriman know what¡¯s going on? He doesn¡¯t have amunicator.¡±


    Marco nced at him, then looked back to the projections as he answered; ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Ahriman can hear and see me at all times. He¡¯d have to be on the other side of the continent to not..¡±


    ¡°Is it because of his magic?¡± Norvis pushed.


    Marco¡¯s expression went cid again as he replied; ¡°Something like that.. You will all understand after I retrieve the Ethereal Spear. I share my power with all of you, don¡¯t I? When I gain power, so do you.¡±


    ¡°I-Is it going to hurt?¡± Norvis asked in a voice that Marco found grading.


    ¡°Not much. All gainse with preset pains, Norvis. You just need to decide if you can withstand it all.¡±


    Norvis grinned and nodded, then they went back to staining the woods with blood. Goblins, Orcs, Barghests, and even a centaur were all seen and disposed of. It wasn¡¯t until Draco hade across a Minotaur with unrealistic strength that he needed help. It was at the farthest point away from the caves, so if it made noise, the Fae at the caves shouldn¡¯t hear it¡¯s dying screams.


    The Minotaur was a deep red color mixed with ck, and had white eyes. It charged at Draco with a massive axe as it roared loud enough to shake the ground. He dodged several times while trying to attack, but the creature was too fast andrge to handle on his own without going all out.


    Marco told them to use as little magic as possible, in case the Fae could sense it. Magical creatures were all over the forest, so as long as they didn¡¯t go past a certain threshold, then the Fae at the caves shouldn¡¯t realize what was happening until it was toote.


    As Draco started to run out of breath and was debating on using his full power, Benzo came rushing through. He cut the side of the Minotaur¡¯s leg as he zipped passed, then went over to Draco. They grinned mischievously at each other, then readied to attack together..


    The two dashed towards the creature until it was about ten feet away, then they split to the sides. The Minotaur movements were fast, but not it¡¯s reaction time. It missed the two as they ran passed several times, cutting up it¡¯s legs until it fell over.


    As the Minotaur pushed itself up onto it¡¯s arms, Benzo swung his long sword down onto the back of the Minotaur¡¯s neck. It¡¯s head dropped and skidded a foot or so away from it¡¯s body. Benzo looked up at a smiling Draco with just as big of a grin as he nearly yelled; ¡°That was fucking awesome! Let¡¯s find another one that big!¡±


    Right as the two went to dash away, they heard Marco¡¯s voice in their ears; ¡°Stick to the n, you two. You¡¯ll have all the fun you want in a few hours..¡±


    The two acknowledged their King¡¯s orders, then started to zip through the forest in sync. The trees were a decent length apart, and bushes everywhere made natural trails. An asional branch would be low, but that was solved by simply slicing through it. As the two cleared the forest of Fae, Sheri had made her way to the caves for direct recon.


    There was a wonderful smell beginning to waft into the forest, and it made her stomach rumble as she neared the cave¡¯s entrance. As she walked along, Sheri was doing everything possible not to leave a trail, but it was a little hard to do in the woods. As she gradually came closer, she could see a line of fire pits with somethingrge cooking over the top.


    ¡®I thought that they were cooking chicken, but it must be pork.. Only wild hogs are that big.. Wait, hogs aren¡¯t shaped...Oh...may the Gods have mercy..¡¯


    As the once pleasant smell filled her nostrils, Sheri got close enough to see what the Fae were roasting. Adult humans were on the massive picks being rotated over the fires by Goblins. She had heard faint screams a hour or so ago, but she¡¯d thought that it was Draco and Benzo killing things in the forest.


    As she looked at the charred flesh, she couldn¡¯t hold back the bile rocketing up and out. As Sheri puked profusely from the horrible sight, Marco asked what was happening. He and the rest had heard her vomit over themunicator, and were bombarding her with questions.


    As she tried to catch her breath, Sheri muttered; ¡°It¡¯s people.. The smell is people..¡±


    ¡°What?! There¡¯s no way humans smell that good. Are you sure?¡± Benzo asked as he huffed with his efforts.


    Right as Sheri went to answer, something mmed into her side, knocked her over, and pinned her against the ground. As stars blurred her vision, Sheri forced herself to focus enough to see her attacker..

 Chapter 467

    467 Hunting Trip(Part Six)


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE, VIOLENCE, AND GORE***


    ¡°What¡¯s a human doing here?!¡± A medium-sized troll asked as it applied pressure, and kept her pinned.


    Realizing that she must¡¯ve broken her concentration when she had puked and released her magic, Sheri replied in a pitiful voice; ¡°I just wanted to go home..¡±


    The troll softened a bit; ¡°Well, then you never should¡¯vee into the forest. Didn¡¯t the other humans warn you? My people eat your kind.. Was your family in the group we took?¡±


    Sheri forced a grin to stay off of her face as she replied with semi-fake tears; ¡°Aye, my husband.. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do. I don¡¯t know if I can survive without him.¡±


    A sympathetic expression crossed the young troll¡¯s face; ¡°You must¡¯ve cared for him greatly.. If you stay here, my family will catch and eat you. There¡¯s a celebration for the Goblin King¡¯s heir soon, so the forest will be full of my kind. You Must be careful.. Run that way, and don¡¯t look back, understand? Or you¡¯ll share your husband¡¯s fate.¡±


    Sheri felt torn as she wiped her eyes clean. The tears were there from her puking, but she yed them off as being the sorrowful kind very well. After thanking the young troll for letting her escape, she took off running in the direction he had pointed, which just so happened to be the direction of their camp.


    As Sheri headed back, Marco chimed in; ¡°Double back after a kilometer, and continue your mission. Remember what that creature looks like. I¡¯d like to thank it personally for not killing you..¡±


    Sheri wanted to protest, but knew it was pointless. The only thing she could do was try to get the young troll to flee before her King and his men attacked the caves. It would be difficult to do while also not technically doing anything to betray Marco. Otherwise she would feel the pain from her shard again.


    .....


    As Sheri did as she was told, Marco grinned to himself. He was happy to learn that the Fae in the forest weren¡¯t all mindless beasts like the Barghest. They were all still beasts to him, but having self-awareness made better soldiers. They could do more damage in battles by wielding weapons, and sticking to coordinated attack patterns set by theirmanders.


    While Marco daydreamed over their possible applications to his forces, Sheri stopped..


    She had gone far enough to be out of the troll¡¯s sight, so she gargled some of her water, then used her magic to conceal herself again. Looking backwards, she smiled at the partially cleared path she had made as the troll had watched her go; to make doubling back quieter. As she walked back, Sheri thought about how little difference there actually was between her and the others.


    Aside from her unstable loyalty to Marco, deep down: Sheri enjoyed battle as much as Draco and Benzo. They openly reveled in it while she tried to conceal her satisfaction. It was one of the few ways that she could vent her pent-up frustrations, and forget who she was, and what she¡¯d been through.


    Marco held her life, and her family¡¯s lives in the palm of his hand. If his n was sessful, even just part of it, then he would have the power to kill them all. As it stood, he could only hurt her, which she could deal with. But her two brothers that were in the capital also had targets on their backs; if she betrayed him..


    ¡®For now, all I can do is bide my time, and keep my family safe.. I know it¡¯s cowardly; the entire kingdom is at stake.. But I can¡¯t give up mine and my family¡¯s safety; possibly even our lives on maybes.. I¡¯ll have to bet on Skye..¡¯


    As Sheri came close to where she¡¯d met the young troll, she pushed her thoughts to the side, and focused on her surroundings. The caves were within eyesight, but not close enough to make out details. As she inched closer, a group of goblins came out of a decent-sized crack in the ground about ten feet away from her.


    As she froze, one of the goblins sniffed at the air, and said something about how it could smell a human. The othersughed andmented on ¡®the delicious smell in the air¡¯, but it shook it¡¯s head, and said that something ¡®fresh¡¯ was nearby. As the others started to sniff at the air and walk closer to her, Sheri built her magic..


    ¡°I think it¡¯s over there!¡± One yelled as they all felt a surge of magic power.


    As they started to walk towards her, Sheri tweaked the acidity in the water that she was controlling. She lowered the Ph level to below three, like Skye had taught her to, making the water that she controlled simr to acid. As the group of goblins came close, she covered them in it..


    Screams of agony filled the air as Sheri watched the goblins¡¯ skin melting off. She smiled as she watched their bodies contort and il until a rank smell started to fill the air. As their movements became still, Sheri could hear a ruckusing from outside of the caves.


    The goblins¡¯ cries had carried and alerted the other Fae. Sheri cursed under her breath as she heard her King¡¯s voice in her ear; ¡°Benzo and Draco, circle back and meet me. Sheri, keep you magic up and move forward. Ahriman is still waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°Aye, My King,¡± came the unanimous chorus from his guards.


    As Sheri trudged on, Benzo and Draco ran back towards camp. Marco was leisurely walking amongst the brush towards them with an amused expression on his face. Since Skye hade to the capital, he had been showing more of his emotions, but that didn¡¯t necessarily mean a good thing.


    His dark and twisted nature was bing apparent to those around him, even Magnus. The spell that Marco had him under allowed for him to freely manipte his father¡¯s thought process, and make him disinclined to listen or remember negative things associated with him. He had actually done it to most of the royal inner circle, but Skye¡¯s Shaman trait seemed to cancel out it¡¯s effects.


    It was annoying for him to have to watch how he worded and did things now, but it had also brought a little challenge into his life. Marco was rarely denied what he wanted, and felt entitled to everything around him due to his status. Food, trinkets, people; it was all the same to him: all things existed for his pleasure.


    As he walked towards his two guards, Marco smirked while he said; ¡°You two know what to do. And make sure that you don¡¯t let my power touch you when the timees. If you do, you¡¯ll wish that you could¡¯ve died bloody instead..¡±


    The two nodded their understanding, then turned and readied themselves for what was about to happen..


    Norvis walked to the edge of the camp with a horn of some kind, and stared into the greenery. He knew that once he fulfilled his part, things were going to get loud and messy.. ¡®Let one of those fucking beastse my way.. I made something special for Benzo to help him deal with Shasta.. I hope something gets passed them so I can test it! She may be fast, but not faster than light, hehe..¡¯


    A wide grin stretched across Norvis face as he took the biggest, deepest breath that he could, then blew into the horn. It was made from arge ram¡¯s horn, and made a deep, reverberating sound that shook the trees closest to him. A few minutes afterwards, Norvis could hear the cries of the Fae.


    Doctor Stein came up to Norvis¡¯ side as he said; ¡°Oh goodie! More parts and test subjects! Will you help me y puzzle piecester?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Norvis asked as he leaned away, trying to avoid the doctor¡¯s foul stench.


    Stein beamed; ¡°That¡¯s when we look at all of the parts avable to us, and build the perfect soldier! Oh, and there¡¯s no limit to the parts, either! King Marco said that I can make whatever I wanted out of whoever I wanted! Even if they¡¯re still alive! It¡¯s that just so generous of our King?!¡±


    ¡°...Man, you need meds,¡± came Norvis¡¯ reply, then he turned back to the forest as he built up his magic.


    ¡°You¡¯re missing out! I¡¯m gonna go get my tools ready! The fresher the better when ites to making soldiers! King Marco is the Best!¡±


    Norvis nced back at Doctor Stein with a sneer.. ¡®Fucking psycho.. Why would someone want to y with rotting flesh when metal is so much better? If the kingdom was better developed, I could¡¯ve made an army of robots for King Marco.. Zombies are disgusting.. King Marco wouldn¡¯t need his powers then!¡¯


    While Norvis worked himself up, a few bushes started to rustle. He was happy to see a couple Fae emerge; it gave him a target for his anger. As a Hellhound and a Barghest ran at him, Norvis slowly raised his hand as he said; ¡°I was hoping to have a little fun, too.. Guard duty sucks when there¡¯s no threats.¡±


    ************


    Marco, Benzo, and Draco all walked through the forest like they were in a park. They saw a few Fae in the distance, but they didn¡¯t notice the human intruders until Norvis blew the horn. As soon as their eyes locked on, they ran at the three with murderous intent.


    ¡°Go,¡± was all Marco said before Benzo and Draco took off.


    They ran straight at the three goblins and two orcs, then veered to the sides right before making contact. Benzo immediately zipped backwards, and shed two of the goblins. Seeing his targets anticipating his moves based off of Benzo¡¯s attack, Draco added a zig to his zag, and cut the heads off of the two orcs.


    Thest goblin charged at Marco, but he just smiled as it barreled towards him. When it was about four meters away or so, it lunged at the future king..


    A massive cloud that look like ck watery goop surge out from behind his back, and wrapped around the goblin¡¯s neck like a whip. As it hung in the air wing at the suffocating ooze, Benzo and Draco took off into a group of Fae. Laughs and screams of pain filled the forest as the two lost themselves to their bloodlust.


    The goblin Marco had caught fought and struggled, but to no avail. As the world started to fade from it¡¯s vision, Marco asked; ¡°I¡¯m curious: do beasts like you fear death? Do you believe you go somewhere afterwards, or do you just return to the earth?¡±


    The noises of panic and anger that the goblin was making weren¡¯t anything intelligible, so Marco slowly snapped it¡¯s neck. He wanted to see their durability and pain threshold, but the one he¡¯d caught was pathetically weak. It iled and screeched with terror in it¡¯s eyes until a sickening snap noise echoed out.


    Marco tossed it¡¯s motionless body aside, then looked up to see a massive orc heading his way. Instead of having his Dark and Ether magic kill it, he ran at the creature while tapping into his new Tank trait. Mimicking his guards; Marco veered to the side, then doubled back with his sword drawn..


    With one clean slice: the orc¡¯s head left it¡¯s shoulders, andnded with a loud thud. As Marco¡¯s feet touched the ground, he heard the war cries of the Fae in the distance.. ¡®Draco and Benzo must be having fun. I hope that they¡¯re saving some for me.. Sheri should be flushing out the cave dwellers right now.. This should be quite entertaining..¡¯

 Chapter 468

    468 Hunting Trip(Part Seven)


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE, VIOLENCE, AND GORE***


    The sun was barely visible through the thick trees, even though sunset wasn¡¯t for another hour or so. Benzo and Draco had been running through the forest for hours, killing everything that they came across. The horn that Norvis had blown were drawing out the Dark Fae in droves to deal with the intruders, and spread out in the forest: just like how Marco had nned.


    Sheri had made it to the side of the entrance as several goblins, orcs, trolls, and other Fae funneled out of the caves. None of them realized that an enemy was half a foot away as they passed her, and ran towards the screams of theirrades. After the group passed, Sheri slipped into the caves, and hid off in a corner.


    Her job was to change the moisture in the air simrly to what she had done to the goblins a little while ago. The air was heavy with it, which would make it hard to breath. With Ahriman herding them from the other side, the Fae would have no choice but to flee out of the front.. ¡®Exactly like he predicted..¡¯


    As Sheri pushed her magic to it¡¯s limit, she could hear the mor of frantic footsteps and screams. Hundreds of Fae rushed down the cavern, and out of the main entrance coughing and wheezing. They trampled each other in their rush to get to fresh air, yelling about toxic gas.


    None of them noticed Sheri in her little crevice until they started to pile up on each other. A few of the goblins sniffed at the air, but couldn¡¯t see her through the crowds. Right as they started to clear a path towards her, Marco¡¯s voice whispered in her ear..


    ¡°Do you need power, Sheri? You¡¯re at your limit already.. All you have to do is say yes, and I¡¯ll grant it to you..¡±


    With the goblins inching closer by the second, Sheri answered; ¡°Yes, My King..¡±


    ¡°Good girl,¡± came his reply before the shard in Sheri¡¯s neck started to feel hot.


    .....


    A moment to searing pain gave way to electric fire coursing through her body. Right as the goblins reached her, Sheri stepped out of her hole in the wall with a canteen of water in her hand. They snarled as they lunged at her, but gotrge bubbles of water sent into their mouths instead.


    They choked and sputtered before drowning where they stood, shocking the others trying to get out of the caves. Sheri was still manipting the moisture in the air as she¡¯d defended herself, then concealed herself with her magic again. She continued attacking anything that came close with a smile on her face as she increased the output to toxic levels.


    As the acidity in the air rose with the confusion and fear, the Fae were nearly tearing themselves apart when a booming voice called out; ¡°MOVE! MAKE WAY FOR THE KING!¡±


    Sheri watched as six oversized trolls, three orcs, and thergest goblin that she¡¯d ever seen shoved their way through the crowds, and out of the cave. She didn¡¯t know if it was Marco¡¯s magic influencing her or not, but it took every ounce of her self-restraint not to attack them herself.


    As the groups of Fae started to dwindle, Sheri looked at the ground in disgust. Most of the ones that had been trampled to death were the youngest and oldest of the Fae there. Anger swelled within her as a cloud of darkness slowly moved towards her from where the Fae hade from.


    ¡°I have cleared the caves. Everything is as our King said it would be. Now, we clean up,¡± Ahriman stated in his deep, semi-drawl tone.


    Sheri released her magic as she asked; ¡°Does the Dark magic in our King¡¯s powere from you?¡±


    Nothing came from the cloud of darkness for a few moments, then Ahriman replied; ¡°For now.. Come. It is time.¡±


    Sheri nodded in agreement, then walked towards the cave entrance. She couldn¡¯t believe that she¡¯d had the courage to ask him such a sensitive question, and that he¡¯d answered it. As they exited the cave, an icy chill ran up Sheri¡¯s backside as she wondered what he had meant by the ¡®For now¡¯ part..


    ************


    Draco and Benzo had picked off every living thing that they had seen in the forest while waiting for their King to call to them. They spent hours running, killing, resting, then repeating. Nothing but Fae and oversized creatures could be found as they dashed across acres ofnd around the caves; mostly the unintelligent kind.


    Barghests, wild chimeras, ogres, and basilisks were everywhere. Plus the oversized insects that had mutated and grown between five, and eight times their normal sizes. The two needed to make sure that nothing was left to act as a witness, not even animals.


    If a Tamer got ahold of an animal that had seen the situation, then it could tell them what they saw. It was easier to just kill everything andplete their mission as quickly as possible versus going through the forest with their own Tamers. As Benzo finished off an overgrown spider, he saw Draco about ten feet away from him.


    After pulling his long sword from the spider¡¯s head, he ran over to Draco and said; ¡°The sun is barely visible anymore. When do ya think we¡¯ll Really get to attack?¡±


    ¡°Now.. Come to the rendezvous point, and we¡¯ll begin the assault. Sheri and Ahriman are flushing them out right now,¡± Marco¡¯s sudden voice made Benzo flinch, which made Draco smirk at him.


    Benzo huffed in annoyance as he red at Draco, then said; ¡°We¡¯re on our way, Your Majesty.¡±


    Marco grinned to himself as he walked closer to the cave area. All manner of Fae wereing at him, but they seemed to move so slow that it wasn¡¯t even a challenge to kill them. It reminded him of dancing across a ballroom, and his swords were his partner.


    As he bobbed and weaved between the trees and his enemies, Marco was like a graceful blur. They could smell him, but by the time their eyes had caught up, their heads were leaving their shoulders. Sensing his overwhelming power, many Fae tried to go around him, and escape..


    ¡°Norvis, you¡¯re in charge of roundup. Kill them all with no regard. I don¡¯t care if their corpse is useable after, just don¡¯t let them escape.¡±


    ¡°On it, My King! I¡¯ll use Bertha on them,¡± he replied over themunicator.


    Marco chuckled lightly; ¡°Is that what you named that thing? I suppose it fits.. Just make sure that you get them all.¡±


    As Norvis confirmed his order, Benzo and Draco came into sight. An ogre was running towards him, so Benzo veered to take it down before it could reach his king. Right as he was about to take out it¡¯s legs, Draco came from above him, and sliced the creature deeply down it¡¯s backside.


    While breathing hard from running around so much, Benzo snipped; ¡°The fuck man! I had that one!¡±


    Draco grinned at him mockingly; ¡°You snooze you lose, my friend. You would¡¯ve taken too much time, and our King is waiting right there.¡±


    Benzo looked up to see a smiling Marco, which unnerved both him, and Draco. It was rare to see their king show any emotion, and the both now knew why. Most women found Prince Marco to be quite dashing, but they had never seen him genuinely smile before.


    The dark, twisted happiness they saw in his expression would send any sensible person running for the hills. It was the face of someone finding true pleasure in the carnage he was causing. As they stared at their King, a rat the size of a wolf ran passed them, and straight towards him..


    Marco grin was menacing, but the rat charged full-speed at him. He held up his long sword while dropping his short one, and fell backwards with the momentum from the creature. Using the force to his advantage; Marco arched his back inwardly, and made the two of them roll: cing the rat on the bottom.


    The de of his sword had blocked the rat from biting him, and Marco was now slowly applying pressure to it. The rat iled and screeched at the de cut into it¡¯s mouth, then it¡¯s jaw¡¯s hinge. It scratched and whipped it¡¯s tail in an effort to break free, but it was toote.


    With one final shove: Marco¡¯s long sword cut the top half of the rat¡¯s head off. It¡¯s body twitch and thrash about as Marco got up. His clothes were torn up a bit, but he didn¡¯t have a single scratch on him. As Benzo and Draco fell to their knees and apologized, Marco belted out a deepugh..


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you two. I¡¯m actually enjoying myself quite a bit right now, so don¡¯t worry if a few get passed you. Just remember to leave the strongest ones for me.¡±


    Benzo and Draco bowed to their King, then Draco asked; ¡°Is it time?¡±


    ¡°Yes.. Sheri is nearly finished, as well as Ahriman. We can issue our challenge now,¡± Marco replied with a constant smirk.


    ¡°What do we do if he declines the surrender?¡± Draco asked as he rxed and took out a bit of jerky, then munched on it.


    ¡°He won¡¯t decline. It will make him look weak in front of the others, which they won¡¯t stand for if their society is strength-based. He may send out his subordinates to test my strength, which case I¡¯ll send you two first. When you utterly destroy his men, I¡¯ll challenge the king and his two best..¡±


    ¡°That should be sufficient enough for me to test my Tank trait. I haven¡¯t even hit half of my top speed yet. And nothing I¡¯ve punched or kicked so far has survived the first hit. It¡¯s why I¡¯m using my swords instead, but I need to test out my fighting skills as well. Tidas may forgo a traditional fight, so I need to check my capabilities in a fistfight.¡±


    ¡°Why would he fight you? Other than hitting on his wife in front of him?¡± Draco joked.


    Marco¡¯s grin stretched; ¡°Oh, I imagine that he¡¯ll try to after he returns fro Sai. I doubt that he¡¯ll be able to get out of the restraints, but I haven¡¯t gotten to where I am by taking chances. By the time Tidas brings my future wife back to me, I¡¯ll be able to beat him at what he best at. But I need to know where I am now.¡±


    ¡°Pardon me, but you¡¯re on-par with Princess Skye, right? The two of you just have different traits right now?¡± Benzo asked as the started to head towards the caves.


    After Marco had nodded in the positive, Benzo added; ¡°But she has four traits. I thought that your Tank trait was your third.. What¡¯s your fourth?¡±


    Marco grinned broadly as he replied; ¡°What indeed.. Oh, look: the Fae are organizing. Let¡¯s see if this so-called King sees his people as assets, or fodder..¡±

 Chapter 469

    469 Hunting Trip(Part Eight)


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE, VIOLENCE, AND GORE***


    Marco couldn¡¯t keep the grin off of his face as he walked towards the thinning trees near the caves. Hundreds of Fae huddled together behind lines of goblins, orcs, and trolls. A few other types were mixed in like lichts, wraiths, and Barghests on chains.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, I recall that a few of the Barghests I killed had cors. Do you think they¡¯ve tamed them somehow? The hellhounds I get, but Barghests are like their elites. How the hell did they manage that?¡± Draco asked as he stood on his king¡¯s right side.


    Benzo scoffed from Marco¡¯s left as he said; ¡°Does it matter? They¡¯ll all do whatever our King says while breathing, or do it as a corpse. It¡¯s that simple.¡±


    Marco chortled before saying; ¡°I like that, Benzo. But we need to be diplomatic about this. I need workers, too. The dead aren¡¯tpetent enough to dig intricate tunnels, but goblins and orcs are. I don¡¯t care what happens to the rest, but I need at least sixty percent of the strong ones left.¡±


    Sheri chimed in over hermunicator; ¡°The children can grow intoborers loyal to you, if treated properly. Allow them and their mothers to live, and-¡±


    ¡°No. It will cost too much to house and feed them. They¡¯re better off either serving me as a corpse, or not returning to the dirt,¡± Marco replied in a hard tone, but Sheri wouldn¡¯t give up.


    ¡°They don¡¯t need to be housed or fed. They can just stay in the caves, and be incentive for the others to work. They can hunt for their own food. You lose nothing, but gain loyal workers.¡±


    Marco lost his smile as he replied; ¡°If the women and children live, then the others will think that they have a future worth fighting for. Something to keep them ¡®fighting the good fight¡¯, and all of that nonsense. If I want them to be malleable workers, then I need to take away their will to fight.. I need to break them to rebuild them.¡±


    .....


    Sheri was silent for a few moments before she replied; ¡°I understand, My King..¡±


    ¡°Do they even have females? They all look equally disgusting to me. How do you tell which is which? They aren¡¯t dressed any differently one to the next,¡± Benzomented.


    ¡°The ones holding the children, idiot,¡± Draco replied with a cocky grin, irritating hisrade.


    ¡°How does that make them female? I¡¯ve seen plenty of men coddling their kid as I killed them. That kind of instinct isn¡¯t exclusive to women,¡± Benzo replied with an annoyed tone.


    ¡°Enough you two. It seems we¡¯ve taken too long.. Clear me a path to the forest¡¯s edge. I wish to speak with this...Goblin King. When the big onese, I¡¯ll send you my power then. Now go,¡± Marco stated with a cid expression.


    Draco and Benzo looked towards the Fae to see arge group of at least two dozen running at them. The two guards shared a twisted grin between themselves, acknowledged their King¡¯s orders, then took off. As they pulled out their des, Benzo¡¯sughter carried over the impending battlefield..


    Marco felt the corners of his lips turn upward into a dark smile as he started to gingerly walk towards the Fae. Draco and Benzo zipped back and forth in front of him, clearing away anyone or anything that came too close to their King. As he went step by step, Marco kept his eyes locked on the Goblin King¡¯s.


    He was farrger than any text book or tome said that goblins could get, but it didn¡¯t really matter.. ¡®I¡¯ll kill him, take over, and use his home as my warehouse for my army.. His people will call me their king, or never speak again..¡¯


    Neither Marco nor the Goblin King broke their eye contact as he came closer, even as thetter shouted out orders to his people. As the invaders ughtered Fae after Fae, the Goblin King called for his people to stop..


    Stepping out to the front, the Goblin King stretched to his full height as he yelled; ¡°Why have youe here, Meat?! It was beyond foolish to ruin my Receiving Day for my son!¡±


    Marco kept to his steady pace as he replied; ¡°I don¡¯t know what that is, but it doesn¡¯t matter anyway. Nothing you creatures do or say has any value in this world.. And yet I still have found a use for you. My terms are simple, Mr. Goblin: surrender, and a portion of your people may live to serve my kingdom. Or resist...and all of your people will still serve me. The difference is that we¡¯ll kill you humanely instead of enjoying ourselves..¡±


    The Goblin King grinned cockily at the arrogant humaning towards him, and asked; ¡°Are you sure that you¡¯re human? Because your magic tells me that you¡¯re more like us.. No matter. If you think the three of you can handle hundreds of my people, then by all means: give us a go..¡±


    Marco¡¯s smiled grew wide; ¡°Why would you think that there¡¯s only three of us?¡±


    An eerie silence filled the forest for a moment, allowing everyone to hear a thunderous, grinding crunch noise. As it grew louder, panic began to spread among the Fae. Their defensive lines broke without the humans even having to do anything.


    Goblins and orcs rushed towards Marco, but died ten feet or so away from him. The was a good nine or ten meters between the human king, and the goblin one. As the gap slowly shrank, a handful of trolls were screaming from the side.


    A female human followed by a massive cloud of ck fog had everything that breathed crumbling to their knees as they gasped for air. The Goblin King snarled low, knowing of only one way for him and his people to survive.. ¡®But first: I need to test the humans¡¯ strength..¡¯


    After barking a few orders, the six oversized trolls that were his king¡¯s guards stomped forward. They were over three meters tall, and had a variety of weapons such as maces, axes, and hammers. Swords were, apparently, not big enough.


    ¡°Clear them, but do minimal damage. Doctor Stein will want their corpses,¡± Marco stated loudly, earning shouts of agreement from Draco and Benzo.


    The smallest two ran forward, swinging a mace and a war hammer as they attempted to rush Marco. They got about four meters from him when two blurs rushed out from the trees, and sliced their throats open in perfect synchronicity. As the trolls dropped their weapons and desperately tried to stop the blood from spilling out, they fell to their knees, and drowned in their own blood.


    Marco nodded towards the Goblin King with a demon¡¯s grin as he yelled; ¡°Next!¡±


    With earth-shaking roars, the four remaining trolls dashed forward. Draco and Benzo easily took out the ones closest to them, but the other two rushed Marco. As they came within a meter of him, the human King lept forward, and punched the troll closest to him..


    It immediately when flying backwards five meters or so, andnded with it¡¯s body facing up. The troll¡¯s chest had beenpletely crushed and indented inwards from the impact. Blood rushed out from anywhere it could, making the gathered Fae be enraged.


    As they lined up and readied to run over the monster in human skin with their numbers, the thunderous noise from before became deafening..


    ¡°Oops.. Looks like the good doctor lost a test subject. Oh well. Ah-Norvis must be finally be here,¡± Marco said out loud, but he was more or less talking to himself.


    Trees crashed to the ground, shaking it like an earthquake as a massive machine came in to view. Marco grinned as he took in Norvis¡¯ creation, then turned to the Goblin King and shouted as loudly as he could; ¡°Are you Sure that you don¡¯t want to surrender?!¡±


    The Goblin King¡¯s jaw hung low as he watched a human creation he¡¯d never seen crushing the overgrown trees of the forest with ease. As he stood dumbfounded, terror spread through his people like wildfire through dry brush. As the iron monster rolled towards them, the Goblin King cried out; ¡°Take out the human controlling it!¡±


    A hundred goblins, trolls, lichts, and all manner of dark Fae ran towards Norvis with murderous intent. But he was more than ready to deal with them..


    A long time ago, Norvis had read a book about how humans would chop down forests for their lumber. He didn¡¯t remember much about the story, other than it involving a human man, a fairy girl, and aical bat. But there was an illustration of a machine with a monster that now reminded him of Ahriman¡¯s ck fog.


    The one he rode now was based off of what he¡¯d read about in the book. Massive rotating saw des that could cut through anything were out front of the machine in a kind of angled triangle shape. It cut through the trees, and nudged them in the opposite direction of main machine to avoid injuries.


    In addition to the barrier des, Norvis controlled four ¡®arms¡¯ with simr rotating des on the ends of them. He controlled them with his Manic trait while simultaneously steering the giant machine. Three rows of tires with a tract over them on each side allowed for smooth maneuverability, even when going over fallen trees.


    As the Fae rushed towards them, Marco and his guards smiled as they all ran at the horde in anticipation..


    Most ran around Marco like water around a rock. They could feel his Dark and Ether magic and had seen him fight, so they knew that they didn¡¯t stand a chance against him. But whaty passed him turned out to be much worse. Scores of Fae: ughtered in an instant.


    Norvisughed as he let the intoxicating feeling of his King¡¯s power wash over him. Even as green, blue, and red blood sttered all over him; he smiled andughed like he was having the time of his life. And he wasn¡¯t the only one, either.


    Benzo and Draco were rotating betweenughter, shit talking, and exmations of happiness. Flesh and bone were akin to butter as they carved their way through. Reveling in every moment. As thest of thebative Fae passed him, Marco kept going towards the Goblin King and his three remaining guards.


    The smell of blood, and the sounds of horrific screams carried through the forest, chasing away anyone within a kilometer of it. Birds, elk, and everything in between had all left after Ahriman swept through the woods. The only things that had stayed were Fae and beasts, which meant that none of them had to hold back.


    As Marco came to a stop a meter and a half away from the Goblin King, he smirked and asked; ¡°Is there any way that we could have a polite conversation before we try to kill each other? I have some questions about the Empress and Queen Celestia that I¡¯d like you to answer..¡±

 Chapter 470

    470 Hunting Trip(Part Nine)


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE, VIOLENCE, DARK STUFF, AND EXTREME GORE***


    ¡°Why would I tell you anything: you¡¯re ughtering my people,¡± the Goblin King replied as his guards moved in front of him.


    Marco shrugged; ¡°I was hoping to spare some of you by choice, but you turned that down before. If you answer a few of my questions: I¡¯ll let you select five to save.¡±


    The Goblin King¡¯s anger spiked; ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem if we kill you here..¡±


    Without another word, the troll standing directly in front of Marco punched him. He was able to brace himself before impact, but he was still sent backwards a meter or so. His feet left indented drag marks in on the forest floor from keeping his stance.


    As Marco nced through his arms, he quickly dodged to his right; avoiding the war hammer of one of the other trolls. The moment his feet hit the ground again, Marco propelled himself further back to avoid the third troll¡¯s axe. As he flitted back and forth, the Goblin King smirked with unearned satisfaction.


    Taking it as a kind of challenge, Marco stopped dodging, and lunged at the nearest troll. It stopped so suddenly that the Goblin King didn¡¯t realize what had happened at first. Not until he saw the dark green blood dripping from it¡¯s backside..


    ¡°H-How is that possible?! It shouldn¡¯t be possible!¡± The Goblin King eximed as he watched the human wiggle his fingers.


    ¡°I¡¯m assuming that this one didn¡¯t have magic?¡± Marcomented as he pulled his arm out of the troll¡¯s gut, and sidestepped the now-corpse as it fell forward.


    .....


    As he shook the excessive blood from his arm, Marco added; ¡°I hope some among you have magic.. I thought all Fae had magic?¡±


    The Goblin King red at the human in front of him as he replied; ¡°We do! What Are you?! No human can take down a troll in One hit!¡±


    ¡°Oh, but I can. I am a human, but I will be something...more, very soon. If you had any love for your people: you¡¯ll surrender now. This is thest time I will offer it. If you refuse again then the ones that will survive will be very few.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you, you walking sack of Meat! Survival of the strongest is our Creedence! We are a race built by Warriors! You were born to be our prey!¡±


    Marco scoffed at the Goblin King¡¯s deration; ¡°Well, it¡¯s quitemon for humans to topple anything on the food chain above them.. What will you do, Goblin King? Will you continue to hide behind your guards, or will you show me why they named you their king?¡±


    It was bait, and the Goblin King knew it, but his guards were staring at him now. If he outright turned down the challenge, then it wouldn¡¯t matter if he survived the fight or not. The horde would strip him of his title and kill him if he refused a direct challenge like this..


    ¡°Alright, meat bag. When I win: I¡¯m going to devour you alive. I usually prefer my meat cooked, but I want to hear every scream you have as I tear your flesh from your bones!¡±


    Marco smiled at his foe; ¡°You¡¯re a very vivid storyteller, but I¡¯m afraid that the fantasy ends here..¡±


    The Goblin King looked at his two remaining guards as he said; ¡°He has openly challenged me, so let hime! One more roast for the fires can¡¯t hurt..¡±


    ¡°Are you sure that you don¡¯t want them to help you? It¡¯s not a real challenge for me if they don¡¯t join in,¡± Marco stated with apletely serious face.


    The Goblin King outrightughed at him, then replied; ¡°You¡¯re entertaining, for a sack of meat. Too bad you were born a human: I feel like we¡¯ve could¡¯ve gotten along..¡±


    Marco chuckled sardonically; ¡°No, we wouldn¡¯t of. We would have tried to kill each other as soon as we would¡¯ve met: just like now.. I do admit that I find you equally entertaining. Too bad you¡¯re not house broken. I might¡¯ve kept you as a pet.¡±


    Enraged by his opponent¡¯sck of respect and taunting; the Goblin King gave a ferocious roar, then jumped at Marco. He evaded the overgrown goblin easily, but didn¡¯t expect him to spring back so quickly. He barely got his arm up in time to protect his face before the Goblin King had sent him flying into a tree.


    Marco grunted loudly as he felt his back smash against the solid trunk, but that wasn¡¯t where the majority of his pain wasing from. His right arm had snapped in two ces, and threatened to pierce his flesh with every jostle. As Marco caught the breath he¡¯d lost by mming into tree, the Goblin Kingughed arrogantly.


    ¡°With all your talk, I thought I¡¯d have a better fight against you, but you really are just another pathetic sack of meat,¡± the Goblin King looked over at his two remaining guards; ¡°I didn¡¯t even get to use my magic against him.¡±


    The two trolls grinned as they nodded at their King for a moment, then wentpletely motionless. The Goblin King called to them, but they just stood still with zed-over eyes. Right when he started to wave his hand at them, the human said; ¡°You don¡¯t need to bother with them anymore..¡±


    The Goblin King whipped around to see Marco standing right in front of him with a devilish grin as he added; ¡°Those ¡®sacks of meat¡¯ are on my side now.. So what did you say about magic?¡±


    The Goblin King actually jumped back in fear at the human before him. In all of his two hundred years, the king had never seen such a vicious human. As he looked at his now-perfectly fine arm, the Goblin King started to realize who the human was..


    ¡®The Empress warned us all about two humans rising to power: one to defend, and one to destroy. I think I know who the destroyer is..¡¯


    As the thought crossed the Goblin King¡¯s mind, Marco walked towards him with a dark smile on his face. He stepped back for a moment, earning disapproving shouts from the Fae behind him. Since their society was based upon strength, seeing their King shrinking back angered many of the Goblin King¡¯s people.


    He turned towards his people, and red as he ¡°I¡¯ve beaten everything that¡¯s challenged me until this human! I am Your King! You should be throwing your lives down to protect me!¡±


    ¡°Why should the members of a strength-based society protect it¡¯s king? Shouldn¡¯t it be the other way around?¡± Marcomented snidely.


    The Goblin King turned back and red at the human before he jumped at him. Marco easily dodged him as he said; ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I thought that you were the strongest here? At least your guard had gotten a good hit in on me.. You can¡¯t even manage that? I thought that you had magic?¡±


    As Marco taunted him, the Goblin King built up his magic..


    ¡°You want me to use it?! Here!¡± he screamed before a massive stone pir shot out of the ground.


    Marco hopped backwards as heughed; ¡°Earth magic, hmm? You¡¯re a dime a dozen in this kingdom.. And here I thought that you¡¯d be a Tank for sure.¡±


    The Goblin King sneered; ¡°My magic may bemon, but not my skill!¡±


    As one pir shot into the air and Marco dodged it, one after another followed. The clearing in front of the caves was littered with stone columns. As Marco hopped from one to the next, avoiding the new ones popping up: the Goblin King grinned..


    ¡°And here I thought that You were some kinda overpowered boogie man, but it turns out that you¡¯re just good at running away!¡±


    As the Goblin King started tough, multiple spikes shot out of the pirs themselves. Instead of being t on top like the columns, they were pointed. As Marco jumped into the air, a spike tore through the side of his overcoat.


    He stared at the tear as he hopped back, then looked around himself..


    Spikes wereing at him from almost every direction mid-air. Marco felt a burst of excitement as he tapped into his Tank and Dark magics at once, and created a kind of whip. As he twisted his body to rotate, the whip snapped all of the points off of the spikes at once.


    The Goblin King¡¯s jaw dropped as he watched the human destroying the spikes as quickly as he made them. It was almost like the ck whip had a mind of it¡¯s own as it protected it¡¯s master. As the human started tough, mended o the ground half a meter away from him..


    Fury and fear mixed together as the Goblin King roared at the human, then pulled a hidden dagger out of nowhere. Desperate to win, the goblin summoned three spikes as he lunged at the human. Marco grinned broadly as the ck whip broke the spikes, and his hand went into the Goblin King¡¯s chest.


    Green blood dripped down his arm, and off of his elbow as Marco dug his fingers in. He thought that he¡¯d rip the so-called king¡¯s heart out, but apparently goblin anatomy was different from a human¡¯s. As he gripped and yanked, a lung came out instead.


    The Goblin King spit and sputtered, then croaked out; ¡°Just meat,¡± before he slumped over, and died.


    The Fae watching instantly started to cry out with a mix of excitement, and fear. Theirws stated that the strongest ruled them, but they didn¡¯t know if a human could be their leader or not. As the roars and screeches calmed, Marco looked at the pasty green lung in his hand, then dropped it, and looked at the remaining Fae.


    There were a few that looked like they were ready to fight, but clearly only to protect the others. Marco grinned at them, but the smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes as he said; ¡°Do Fae not bow to their betters?¡±


    As the gathered Fae stared at Marco with a mix of confusion and horror, a deep, booming voice shouted out from behind them; ¡°BOW TO YOUR KING!¡±


    A massive ck cloud of thick fog came out from the side followed by a woman dressed in simr armor to the other human. The Fae all shrank back, not sure where the voice hade from. As they all cowered, the first human stepped forward as he spoke..


    ¡°Calm down, Ahriman. They¡¯re still limating to their new situation,¡± he turned towards the crowds; ¡°My name is Marco MacArthur, and I am your King now. I will select the strongest left for amongst you, and the rest will remain here for a moment.¡±


    After selecting about two dozen or so of the strongest still alive, Marco led them away from the remaining Fae, and back towards their campsite. As soon as they were gone, Sheri and Ahriman turned back towards the remaining Fae..


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Sheri mumbled before she and Ahriman started to kill them all.


    Many took off running, but Draco and Benzo were waiting for them in the woods. They ughtered every Fae, regardless of size or age. Sheri was doing as she was told when she came across the young troll that had spared her before.


    Her heart screamed out at her, but the influence from Marco¡¯s shard was too strong. She drew back her sword, and stabbed the child in it¡¯s stomach as tears streamed down her face. The young troll cried out in pain, then dropped to the ground..


    Sheri looked around at the bloodshed and screamed at the top of her lungs in anguish. The shard in her neck twisted her agony into pleasure, turning her screams into maniacalughter. As she went back to killing every Fae that she saw, the young troll curled into a ball, and passed out with tears streaming down her face..

 Chapter 471

    471 Hunting Trip(Part Ten)


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE, VIOLENCE, AND SLIGHT GORE***


    Ahriman and Sheri made their way through the crowds quickly since they were mostly the young, old, and weak. None of them put up a fight, unlike the ones that had charged into the forest earlier. While Marco was entertaining himself with the Goblin King and his guards, Norvis, Draco, and Benzo handled the so-called Dark Fae Army.


    By the time Marco had finished off the king, Norvis and his machine were covered in green, ck, and red blood. Draco and Benzo were covered as well, but not nearly as much as theirrade. When he climbed out of his machine, Norvis had to pull himself apart from his seat; he was that stered with it.


    Bodies were scattered all over the forest, and not all in one piece. The hordes that had attacked Norvis were torn to shreds by the rotating saw des on his machine. At one point, it had gotten so covered with corpses that his leveler couldn¡¯t move forward. He had to backtrack to get out.


    Draco and Benzo were boasting about how many they had each killed, when Norvis yelled; ¡°I think we all know who won the kill count contest, haha! Nothing beats my baby!¡±


    Draco scoffed; ¡°I know one person that topped you..¡±


    As he pointed at the cloud of darkness that was Ahriman, Norvis snorted; ¡°He doesn¡¯t count! How can you even call him human?! He¡¯s a walking, talking rain cloud of death! Of course my baby can¡¯t match him! But she blew you two outta the fuckin¡¯ water!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯d be different if it was just you against those things. You couldn¡¯t do shit without your weird-ass gadgets,¡± Benzo snipped.


    Norvis smirked; ¡°You¡¯re just pissed that I get to drive a killer robot, and You don¡¯t. You know, if you¡¯re nice to me, I Might let you honk the horn..¡±


    .....


    ¡°Come here you little shit!¡± Benzo yelled as he started to run after Norvis; ¡°I¡¯ll honk your fuckin¡¯ horn for ya!¡±


    ¡°Enough, you three. It¡¯s time to head back to camp. I¡¯m sure that Doctor Stein will want to start right away on these things. Norvis.. did you have to use that? The good doctor is going to be quite pissed with you.¡±


    As the three froze and bent their knee for their King, Norvis replied; ¡°I understand, but he¡¯s not the only one doing experiments on this trip. This little baby is the prototype for the big one I¡¯m gonna make for whenever we move against the Fae Nation.¡±


    Marco smirked; ¡°Oh really? Then if Stein starts to go off on you, tell him I approve of your reason. Even though you should¡¯ve told me before, Norvis. And....we might use it sooner than that. There¡¯s a small forest outside of Moonshire that I find to be an eyesore.. That can be your practice run; after the other one is finished, of course.¡±


    Norvis perked up with a wide smile; ¡°Really?! Ah-hem: it would be an honor, My King.¡±


    Marco chuckled heartily, an urrence that was bing eerilymon for his guards to see. The closer they came to fulfilling his ns, the happier, and more morbid Marco was bing. His unnerving joviality aside, Marco¡¯s increasingly twisted tendencies didn¡¯t matter to his guards: except to Sheri..


    She had wanted to serve the crown and people ever since she found out that she had magic. Guarding the future King seemed like an extremely important job, but now: Sheri wanted to die. As the effects of Marco¡¯s powers wore off, her guilt increased tenfold.


    The Fae that they had killed were murderers themselves, as made evident by the multiple roasting humans outside of the caves. But the way they had massacred them will haunt Sheri until the day that she¡¯s released from her hellish life. As she and Ahriman scanned the forest on their way back, she inwardly prayed..


    ¡®If there really are Any gods out there, Please save that child.. Even under the effects of Marco¡¯s power, I managed to stab her in a non-vital ce.. Well, it¡¯s not life-threatening to humans if tended to, but what about trolls? I have no idea if our intestines are ced differently.. Fuck.. Please, please, please let her be alright..¡¯


    As Sheri sighed, Ahriman said; ¡°Let¡¯s hurry.¡±


    She nced at him, then kept to her pace as she replied; ¡°I¡¯ll go at my own speed, thanks. You can run ahead if you want. I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Without a word, Ahriman sped up, and went to meet up with the others. The camp was several kilometers away, so Sheri knew it would take a bit of time to lead the Fae captives back.. ¡®If I run as fast as I can both ways, I can make it..¡¯


    As soon as she knew that Ahriman was gone, Sheri turned around, and ran back to the where she¡¯d seen the young troll that had spared her before. She didn¡¯t know if the troll would still be alive, but she wanted to try and help it.. ¡®I can¡¯t directly save it, or Marco¡¯s shard will kill me...But I can give it the tools and instructions it needs to save itself!¡¯


    Sheri¡¯s lungs felt like they were on fire as she ran at her top speed. It was times like this that she envied Tank mages, or even Air mages. She was also jealous of Skye, since she was an exception to the limitations of a trait. They were both Water mages, but so vastly different..


    ¡®I can never be like Skye, but I can still chase her.. Shit! Where did it go?!¡¯


    Sheri felt her heart sink as it pounded in her chest from running. There was a greenish-ck drag trail starting from where the young troll was, going into the tree line. She only had to go a meter or so before she saw the young trollying next to another body.


    It was as far as it could¡¯ve dragged itself before passing out, or so Sheri had thought. When she went to check for a pulse, the troll grabbed her arm as it coughed and tried to focus on her. Right as Sheri was about to pull her sword out and kill it, the troll mumbled in a weak voice; ¡°Why.. Why would you do this?¡±


    As it released Sheri and she leaned back, the young troll added; ¡°I helped you.. Why did you do this?¡±


    Sheri sighed; ¡°Because I have no choice. This is what My Kingmands, so I must obey. I am sorry for not warning you, but..¡±


    While rubbing at the back of her neck, Sheri added; ¡°There are...consequences if I disobey or betray him in any way. All I can do is meddle a bit. Speaking of: here.¡±


    Sheri reached into the sleeve of her armor, and pulled out a small pouch; ¡°This will stop your bleeding, but it will hurt like hell. Put it on your wound, and add some water. The burning means it¡¯s working. Second..¡±


    Reaching into a pouch strapped to her thigh, Sheri handed the young troll a roll of gauze and a mostly used roll of tape as she continued; ¡°I really hope that I don¡¯t need to tell you what to do with these. I¡¯m already walking on a tightrope here.. Have you heard of Warrick Forest before? Good: go there. I can¡¯t say anything more.¡±


    The young troll stared at her with utter contempt as she said; ¡°Why should I listen to you? It¡¯s probably a trap.¡±


    ¡°If you want to believe that, you can. But if you go near the town close to here, a Guardian Fae will tear you apart without a second thought. I¡¯m sure your leader or whatever knew about it.¡±


    The troll coughed hard for a moment, then replied; ¡°Everyone knows about the Cu Sith. And I know about Warrick Forest, but..I¡¯m scared.¡±


    Sheri shook her head as she stood up, and readied to leave; ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of now? We killed everything.. Just go, or I really will kill you when wee back..¡±


    Without another word or look; Sheri took off running the way she¡¯de from. At the pace she was going, Ahriman would expect her back right about the time that Marco reached the camp with his newbor force. She would need to be present when Stein injected them with some of the ooze, in case they went berserk.


    As Sheri ran as fast as her jelly-like legs would carry her, she prayed that the young troll would be alright, but also that she would never find out. If the troll lived, then the shard in her neck would kill her for betraying her King. As she rushed towards the campsite, Sheri wondered if that would actually be a bad thing or not..


    ************


    Marco looked at the range of Fae before him. There were goblins, orcs, orges, trolls, two lichts, and even a gremlin that Ahriman had caught by chance. They were hard to trap, and were like the opposite of leprechauns. He was in the middle of debating whether to keep it as is, or make it a soldier when he saw Sheri strolling into the camp.


    Usually after killing someone, she was a wreck, but she looked different to him this time..


    ¡°What took you so long?¡± Marco asked as she came closer.


    ¡°I stopped and ate the few rations I had left. I used up a lot of magic, so I¡¯m starving,¡± Sheri replied smoothly.


    ¡°I second that,¡± Dracomented.


    Marco put his hand up to quiet them, and said; ¡°We can eat after we have a hold on our newrades here. Where is Doctor Stein?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here, My King! Ohh! Look at all of the interesting things that you¡¯ve brought back! Wow! Trolls?! That¡¯s going to be fun! Please, please, please tell me that you left their bodies in good condition? The ones you killed?¡±


    Norvis smirked; ¡°Not all of them, but enough for you to y with..¡±


    Stein narrowed his eyes on him; ¡°What did you do?!¡±


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re not the only creator around here, doc. I have experiments to run, too,¡± Norvis replied calmly, but the smirk on his face infuriated the doctor.


    Stein was about to go off on him when he heard his King speak; ¡°I told him that it way fine, Doctor Stein. There were hundreds of monsters, so a small loss is eptable. Focus on the task at hand, doctor. My guards are not the only ones who are starving.¡±


    Doctor Stein nodded enthusiastically; ¡°Aye My King! Okay, okay, okay.. We need Sheri and Ahriman over here now, and I want the Fae to line up in an orderly fashion. Come,e,e! Time is best not wasted!¡±


    As Draco and Benzo argued over who got to punish the ones that tried to run off, Ahriman let Stein extract his Dark magic from him. It astounded Sheri how he could supply not only himself and Marco with his magic, but her and the others as well..


    ¡®From the looks of it, he¡¯s the one who maintains the connections for Marco.. How can he use Ahriman¡¯s magic like his own? Then again, why the Fuck does he have a Tank trait now?¡¯


    As Sheri¡¯s thoughts bombarded her, the injections actually went smoothly. Apparently the so-called ¡®Dark Fae¡¯ werepatible with Dark magic, and not a one went berserk. As they lined up and went to their knees, Marco stood at the front of the horde.


    Between the ones he¡¯d selected at the caves, and the Fae they had picked up in the forest: Marco had about one-hundred and eighty two new ves to dig his tunnels. As he smiled and looked them over, they all chanted; ¡°Long Live the King!¡±


    As his smiled turned dark, Marco held up his hand to silence them, then said; ¡°Good.. Now, let¡¯s get started with job assignments, then it¡¯s time to eat..¡±

 Chapter 472

    472 While He Was Gone(Part One)


    It had been several days since Marco had left for his hunting trip, and the pce was more peaceful than it had been in months. At least until Skye and Tidas had to go to the banquet room to eat. Magnus was unusually insistent upon theming to dinner every night, which caused nothing but headaches for Tidas.


    He wrote his father¡¯s persistence off as genuinely wanting to spend time with him before they left, but Skye had told Tidas that she¡¯d felt Marco¡¯s magic at first. The traces had faded before she could expell them herself, but the effects remained; as far as she could tell. Magnus¡¯ intensity and relentless pressure to have them attend dinners didn¡¯t fade, forcing them to deal with the nobles¡¯ ridicule.


    They had to literally beg to get a solid weekend out at Zazzy¡¯s ce, which everyone found peculiar. Usually when it came to Skye¡¯s dragon, the King was generous with allowing them time to see her. Many argued that it was due to King Lawrence¡¯s wedding, but others whispered about alternative reasons that the king wanted them to stay within his sights..


    Marco¡¯sckeys had done exactly what he had instructed them to do. Rumors of the two princes fighting spread across the kingdom like wildfire, and they varied depending on who one talked to. Those that supported Skye and Tidas were t-out about how ridiculous all the rumors were.


    The majority of the RMC, those that Skye and Tidas had saved, and anyone that knew them defended their rtionship. It wasn¡¯t easy with the sheer amount of gossip going around, but they did their best. Alfred and Renee used the flow of customers from the Cat¡¯s Paw as a means to spread the truth, but not everyone was willing to believe them.


    The nobles that sided with Marco spread word of everything from the two brothers having an honorable fight over Skye, to Tidas trying to kill Marco because he and Skye wanted to be together. Those weren¡¯t out of the realm of regr rumors, but the new one about Tidas wanting to be king was sparking heated arguments.


    Alfred, Renee, and all of Tidas and Skye¡¯s Allie¡¯s were primarily focused on getting rid of the new rumor since it could cause the most damage. They pointed out the absurdity of it all, but all of the stories had two things inmon that kept driving the public to continue to circte and specte on them..


    The firstmonality was that Marco and Tidas fought, and the second was that Tidas was never punished for striking the Future King first. He offered himself to his father, but insisted on waiting until Marco returned to clear his name. It was strange to both Alfred and Tidas when they had discussed it after running into each other in the pce kitchens.


    Tidas was grabbing ate lunch, and Alfred was helping prepare dinner for the pce. Ever since Magnus had tried his cooking, he had been paying Alfred toe and ¡®help out¡¯ the pce kitchens whenever he had the time. Even though he didn¡¯t really have the time to spare, Alfred still came so he could keep an eye on the state of things in the pce as he ¡®helped¡¯.


    .....


    He and Tidas discussed the various rumors, and tried to figure out how they had started in the first ce. Tidas told him about the gossipy guards that had seen a part of what had happened, but Alfred knew that they were only part of the problem. It had only taken a few days of cross-listening to the stories from the pce, and the ones he had heard in his tavern to figure out that Marco¡¯s supporters were the main ones keeping the rumors going.


    Alfred used to be in the RMC, and was known for his tracking abilities. After years of service and an injury, he had been released, but was still subject to being recalled; like all retired RMC soldiers. Although, because of his cooking; Tidas thought that his father might reconsider it if the other kingdoms went to war.


    During the first six days since Marco had left, and Tidas was using his freedom to make a few of his own maneuvers against his brother. He had Maevis and Nics checking into the other kingdoms, the majority of the RMC and a few of his buddies from the regr army were looking into Marco¡¯s associates. And now: they had Marie looking into Marco¡¯s personal history..


    She was in a unique position to get Magnus to confirm certain corrtions in their time frame. He¡¯d hoped that his aunt might even learn something new, if she asked the right questions. Whenever she mentioned certain things like Richard or the Spear, he switched subjects, but only if they were direct questions.


    They knew that Marco had done something to Magnus that made him instantly change topics when certain subjects came up. But for some reason, Magnus didn¡¯t change the conversation if he was led to bring up the trigger subjects himself. He spoke more freely with Marie than anyone else, but only when they were alone could she get him to speak frankly with her like usual.


    Skye postted that Marco knew that his father wasfortable talking with Marie, and that many would find it odd if he¡¯d suddenly stopped. She also thought that it was another method for Marco to gather information, if Magnus truly did tell him everything. Marie didn¡¯t realize and felt terrible about it, but neither Tidas nor Skye med her for anything.


    Marie hadmented for a few moments before she¡¯d perked up, and told them that she would also be willing to feed Magnus harmless misinformation, if they needed it. Skye and Tidas had thanked her, then gone about their daily lives until Tidas had heard back from a few of his sources.


    Not only was the Sync Kingdom arming themselves, but Ital and Mano were as well. The Hignders were the only ones not getting ready to go to war with Alcon; aside from Sai. Right as Tidas sighed in relief over the two, Genie came into his office unannounced.


    He was shutting the door when Tidas noticed him, and yelled; ¡°Don¡¯t you knock?! Why didn¡¯t the guard announce you?¡±


    Genie smirked; ¡°One has to see me to announce me. Are you busy at the moment? I wish to discuss something with you. I need your opinion.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Skye? Or is she still with Shasta?¡±


    ¡°Does that response mean that you¡¯re busy?¡± Genie inquired with a beggar¡¯s face.


    Tidas sighed in exasperation; ¡°I have a few minutes before I have to go meet the generals for what I call ¡®pecking order training¡¯, so I won¡¯tin if I¡¯m needed for a ¡¯emergency diplomatic consultation¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Is that what this is?¡±


    Tidas smirked; ¡°That is Exactly what this is, so what do you need? If it¡¯s a wedding gift for Shasta and Lawrence: just buy the biggest jug of milk that you can find, and they¡¯ll be happy.. Well, Shasta will be happy, anyways.¡±


    Genieughed hard before replying; ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯ve never met a Fae like her before. She¡¯s quite entertaining after a few drinks. She has interesting stories..¡±


    Tidas groaned; ¡°What one did she tell you?¡±


    ¡°...Best to ask which one Didn¡¯t she tell-the whole tavern. Shasta has a very strong...stage presence when she¡¯s had a few.¡±


    Tidas dragged his hands down his face with annoyance left in their wake as he said; ¡°That damn fluff-ball! What the hell-did she say anything about a town called Riverbrook?!¡±


    Genie¡¯s face was starting to hurt, he was grinning so hard as he replied; ¡°Don¡¯t worry: I¡¯m sure that Skye would find it sweet that you-¡±


    ¡°Do Not speak of that! Ever! Understand Genie? Never..¡±


    ¡°Why? I think women find that kind of thing attractive,¡± Geniemented as he sat down in one of the chairs across from Tidas¡¯ desk.


    Tidas leaned forward with a serious expression; ¡°Skye would love it...as sheughed at me. You know she¡¯s not a shy kind of person.¡±


    ¡°True, but what woman wouldn¡¯t want to hear about her partner dering his love for her to an entire town?¡±


    ¡°I was Very drunk, and it was like the third time I had ever drank! I was young! ...I got tired of being hit on by the same three women all night, so I told them I was spoken for,¡± Tidas half-muttered as he folded his arms over his chest.


    Genieughed; ¡°And the rest of the town.. She said that you had climbed on top of the church in the middle of the town, and screamed about marrying the love of your life until Ralph had dragged you down.¡±


    ¡°....Why are you here, Genie? I know it¡¯s not just to confirm Shasta¡¯s stories,¡± Tidas replied with an unamused tone.


    ¡°So it was true? Good to know-¡±


    ¡°Genie-¡±


    ¡°I know, I know.. I actually wanted to ask if you had heard any rumors pertaining to Saitely. I heard something in the banquet roomst night, and I¡¯m hoping that it really is just a rumor.¡±


    Tidas quirked an eyebrow; ¡°None, why? What did you hear?¡±


    Genie leaned towards the desk with a serious expression; ¡°That someone in Sai is buying up a lot of weapons from outside of the kingdom..¡±


    ¡°Why would it matter?¡± Tidas as as he straightened up in his chair.


    Genie took a deep breath before exining; ¡°Weapons bought within Sai are meticulously logged and verified, especially guns. All cksmith shops are required to submit paperwork weekly to the capital for filing and confirmation. But imports are different..¡±


    ¡°If a merchant marks, let¡¯s say a crate of guns as a crate of metal pots, then the crate isn¡¯t scanned, but physically searched. It¡¯s quite easy to pay off an inspector since they don¡¯t make much more than the dock workers themselves, and they can always im to have been threatened into not checking a shipment.¡±


    Tidas rubbed at his chin; ¡°So you¡¯re worried that a bunch of guns are making their way into Sai?¡±


    Genie nodded; ¡°I think so, but it¡¯s probably not just guns. Swords are far less expensive, so I¡¯m assuming that that¡¯s the bulk of the weapons being bought. But it¡¯s the ¡®why¡¯ that¡¯s bothering me..¡±


    Seeing the confusion on Tidas¡¯ face, Genie borated; ¡°If weapons are being sent to Sai, then that means that the Tokuga descendants are getting ready to attempt a coup d¡¯¨¦tat. And my brother is the strongest voice of opposition for them. If they kill him, or take Mei hostage: Sai will revert to an empire again. And the people will be nothing more than ves to the royal family.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, what do you want me to do about it?¡± Tidas asked.


    Genie inhaled deeply, then replied; ¡°Help me learn who¡¯s bringing in the weapons, and stop it before we have to leave for Sai. And you Cannot tell Skye. She¡¯ll fly off the handle if she think¡¯s Mei is in danger.¡±


    Tidas sighed; ¡°You¡¯re right about that, but where do we start? Do you have a name at least?¡±


    Genie nodded; ¡°Yes. I followed the man that spoke about it for a little while, and heard someone introduce him as Richard Yaris...¡±

 Chapter 473

    473 While He Was Gone(Part Two)


    ¡°Richard Yaris.. Why does that name sound familiar to me?¡± Tidas asked out loud as he donned a quizzical expression.


    Genie shrugged; ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but maybe Lucas knows him. They¡¯re both merchants.¡±


    Tidas narrowed his eyes in thought, then he smacked his hands together; ¡°Lucas! That¡¯s right! I believe Yaris was one of his informants when the whole Fowler incident came to light.¡±


    ¡°Soo..He¡¯s a good man then?¡± Genie looked utterly confused by the conflicting information.


    Tidas shook his head; ¡°Not really. He¡¯s a business man through and through. From what I recall: Lucas had to pay him a hefty sum to get the information from him, so I wouldn¡¯t call him noble or good. He just follows the profits, and Lucas generates quite a bit of wealth for himself.¡±


    ¡°I see.. Then is that the best way to approach him? With money?¡±


    Tidas sighed; ¡°I doubt it¡¯ll be that easy. I believe he agreed to the trade with Lucas because he knew that the ve trade was dead. I made sure of that, I think.. But the weapons trade is a thriving business, especially right now with everyone panicked about a war..¡±


    ¡°You would have to pay him the equivalent to what he Could make from avoiding the sale: if he even is the one doing the selling. As well as the perceived value of the rtionship he¡¯d be losing by breaking his other deal.¡±


    Tidas stretched in his chair as he added; ¡°If he isn¡¯t the seller, then you might be able to broker a deal with Yaris. But if he is, then I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll agree. And to top it off: he¡¯ll probably sell whatever information he¡¯d just gotten out of you to his partner in Sai.¡±


    .....


    Genie deted in his seat; ¡°Then what do I do? I can¡¯t let whoever is purchasing the weapons know that I¡¯m on to them. It might put my family at risk.¡±


    Tidas smirked; ¡°I think you¡¯re growing a bit dull in your old age, Genie.. Why not just ask Lord Moonstone to broker a deal for you? To Yaris, Lucas has even more value than I do.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll discuss it with him the next time hees to the capital, which should be in a week or two. He¡¯s already sent word that he and Lidia wish to see you and Skye off. And to celebrate Shasta and King Lawrence¡¯s wedding, of course,¡± Genie grinned knowingly as he finished speaking.


    Tidas returned his smile as he said; ¡°Aye, the wedding. Although for him, it¡¯s most likely about making more business deals instead of the celebration.¡±


    After a bit of banter at Lucas¡¯ expense, Genie asked; ¡°Just out of curiosity: what did you mean before? About not being sure about the ve trade being dead?¡±


    Tidas¡¯ joviality had instantly disappeared; ¡°Remember when we all went to the Cat¡¯s Paw right before Marco had left? And he told us about the missing homeless? Alfred had the Brownie spies investigate the disappearances, but all the leads dried up almost as soon as they started. It¡¯s like the people just vanished..¡±


    ¡°And you think that it¡¯s someone starting up the ve trade again?¡± Genie asked.


    Tidas leaned back in his seat with a heavy sigh; ¡°Yes and no.. vers take people that they believe will bring them the most profit, but the victims are too random. Old, young, healthy, disabled; it¡¯s nothing like before.. It¡¯s like they took anyone that they thought wouldn¡¯t be missed instead of those that could bring in a higher price.¡±


    Genie quirked an eyebrow at him; ¡°Why are you so sure that it¡¯s the ve trade again?¡±


    Tidas shrugged; ¡°What else could it be?¡±


    Right as Genie shrugged back at him, Tidas¡¯ office door swung open to reveal a young guard. He became startled when he saw Genie sitting at the desk, but still managed to announce Skye, Shasta, Lawrence, and Maevis. They hade to drag him off to Zazzy¡¯s ce for lunch, and invited Genie toe along with them.


    He happily agreed, never seeming to ever get tired of seeing Zazzy. As they headed outside to their horses, Genie and Tidas kept quiet about their conversation, which annoyed Skye. Genie soothed her by saying that they were just talking about living arrangements once they reached Sai, surprising Tidas again with his ability to lie so easily.


    As the others mounted up, Tidas trotted over to Genie, and whispered; ¡°I won¡¯t say it all, but I will be discussing things with her after dinner. So try not to lie through your teeth so much, or she¡¯ll punch them out.¡±


    Genie nodded in agreement, then said; ¡°I know how she feels about lying. I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    ¡°What are ya two whisperin¡¯ about over there? Canna be anythin¡¯ good, so what is it?¡± Skye said as she trotted up next to them.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your horse? Do you need me to ask for one for you?¡± Lawrence asked as he and Shasta joined their little circle.


    Genie grinned mischievously; ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t travel by horse..¡±


    A sudden gust of wind sent the horses into fits, except for Thoth. He had felt Genie¡¯s wind for as long as Skye had, so he was used to it. Maevis had to hold on to Shasta¡¯s shoulder, or she felt like she¡¯d be blown away.


    As the winds whipped around them, Genie went up into the air, and hovered above the five. When the winds calmed enough for them to look around, Skye was the first one to say; ¡°Ya coulda Warned us first, ya bloody show-off!¡±


    Looking up like Skye was, everyone grinned as Genie bobbed with the wind pressure, and replied; ¡°But it¡¯s so much fun to see everyone¡¯s reactions. They¡¯re always different from the next: it¡¯s quite entertaining.¡±


    ¡°...No wonder he got along with Skye and Tidas so well when they were kids: he¡¯s a troublemaker, too,¡± Lawrencemented as he and Shasta chuckled.


    The group chatted andughed all the way to Zazzy¡¯s ce. Skye had been trying her best to see Zazzy daily, otherwise she would fly over the capital making noises. It was hard for her to go from seeing her parents multiple times in a day to once every few days.


    As they trotted through the city streets, a massive shadow cast above them for a few seconds before they heard a high-pitched screech. Looking up, Skye and Tidas beamed as they their overgrown dragon flying above Genie. He flew up and greeted her, which Zazzy loved.


    The only time others could fly with her was if they were on her back. As Genie circled Zazzy, she did a barrel roll in the sky, trying to get him to y. He increased his speed as he flew around her, trying to get her to catch him.


    As Zazzy¡¯s ce came into view, delicious smells wafted through the air. Larry the stable hand¡¯s son, Peggy, and surprisingly Sven Helmschmied were all gathered outside. As they started to slow down, his daughter Athena came out of the little house holding a massive pot.


    Skye yelled and waved to them enthusiastically as they slowed to dismount. Once they had tied off their horses, Skye walked up to Peggy and asked why Athena and Sven were there. She was happy to see them, but also curious as to why they were there.


    It had turned out that Sven and Peggy had gotten a little close before she¡¯d gone off to Moonshire. He was quite cross that she hadn¡¯t told him that she was leaving, and they had been in the middle of bickering when everyone had shown up. Apparently, he felt like he was used, and Peggy was arguing that they had no understanding between them.


    ¡°Ima in me sixties,ddie. If ya want a wife, then I suggest that ya find a young bonnie thing ta fill yer time wit. I do as I please, whenever I want, and nothing¡¯s gonna change me ways now.¡±


    Sven¡¯s face turned disgruntled; ¡°I dinna want a wife! I want a partner! Ima not askin¡¯ ya to marry me! Just live wit me!¡±


    Peggy red at him; ¡°I told ya from the start that I follow me bairn! I do na mind stayin¡¯ overnight on asion, but Ima independent woman, Sven. I do what I want, and I Dinna Wanna live wit ya!¡±


    As the two stood and bickered, Lawrence came up to his brother¡¯s side, and said; ¡°I can¡¯t decide if I¡¯m disturbed, or inspired by Peggy..¡±


    ¡°Inspired?¡± Tidas asked with a questionable expression.


    ¡°They¡¯re in their seventies! I hope I¡¯m still ¡®capable¡¯ at that age,¡± Lawrence quipped.


    Shasta smirked; ¡°It¡¯s alright, dear. I¡¯ll still love you no matter how wrinkly you get.¡±


    It was at that moment that Tidas realized that Shasta would outlive his brother by quite a few decades, and wondered how Lawrence felt about it. Turning to look at his older brother, Tidas tried to imagine if Skye were to seemingly never agepared to him..


    Not thinking, he blurted out; ¡°What will you do when you two look decades apart?¡±


    Lawrence shrugged; ¡°I¡¯ll still love her, Tidas.. If she takes a lover, or wants to leave me, I¡¯ll be fine with that-¡±


    ¡°Oh, shut it, Lawrence. You can¡¯t get rid of me that easily. I already understood what it means to love a human when we got together. And I¡¯d rather have a limited amount of years with you than to never be with you at all.¡±


    Lawrence shed her a painful expression; ¡°I don¡¯t like that you¡¯ll watch me age and die, but I¡¯m a rather selfish man.. I¡¯d rather be with you while I can. We¡¯ll deal with our age discrepancies when the timees. For now, all I want is to be with you.¡±


    Shasta grinned lovingly at Lawrence as he wrapped his arms around her. Tidas smiled at them, then looked to his wife as she chatted with Genie, and Athena while petting Zazzy. He couldn¡¯t imagine living on without her, and felt a pain in his chest when he thought about the Catalyst legend..


    ¡®ording to all of the legends we¡¯ve read so far: Skye will die at the end of all of this.. I can¡¯t imagine my life without her.. There Has to be a way to save her..¡¯


    As the thought crossed his mind, Tidas nced at Genie. There was obviously things that he wasn¡¯t telling them about their trip to Sai, and the missing piece of the legend was one of them. He imed not to remember what it said, but Tidas found that extremely hard to believe..


    ¡®He can recall books that he read twenty years ago, but can¡¯t remember that? ...I don¡¯t buy it. There¡¯s something that he¡¯s scared to tell us, and I¡¯m gonna find out what it is.. Whether he wants me to or not..¡¯


    As the thought crossed Tidas¡¯ mind, Peggy hollered; ¡°Food¡¯s ready! Let¡¯s eat!¡±

 Chapter 474

    474 While He Was Gone(Part Three)


    Watching as everyone interacted, Maevis fluttered above them with a smile. Skye and Genie were discussing Zazzy¡¯s eating habits, and Tidas was talking with Lawrence and Shasta. It was a simple, unimportant moment, but she wanted to take it all in since she understood what wasing..


    Whether they knew the reason for it or not: the kingdoms were going to war. She had seen it too many times in her long life, and knew that humans didn¡¯t amass arms without serious intent to use them. Every kingdom was stockpiling weapons, which meant that they all nned to join the fray.


    Even Sai was going to provide ships for Alcon to use against the Sync kingdom. They hadn¡¯t participated in any wars except amongst themselves for centuries, so Maevis knew that this war would be different..


    ¡®The battlefield will be the whole of the continent.. I can¡¯t imagine how many lives will be lost.. Why is iting to this? None of it makes sense, except for Sync wanting war.. There Has to be a connection between the other kingdoms, but what is it? What or who could¡¯ve pulled them all together?¡¯


    As the thoughts raced through her mind, Maevis shook her head to clear it, then took a deep breath.. ¡®I can focus on thatter.. Right now, I need to enjoy what we¡¯ll be fighting forter..¡¯


    Fluttering down to join everyone, Skye was the first to say; ¡°What¡¯s up wit ye, Mae? You¡¯ve been quite since we left Shasta and Lawrence¡¯s quarters.¡±


    Maevis lightly shook her head in the negative; ¡°You know me: just lost in my thoughts. It happens when you get as old as I am.¡±


    ¡°Aye! I can vouch fer that! I forget what I was doin¡¯ half the time I walk into a room now. Well, not that bad yet. But ya get my meanin¡¯,¡± Peggy stated as she came out of the doorway to the tiny house.


    After everyone greeted her, Skye looked to Peggy, and asked; ¡°Where¡¯s Larry? I thought that he was gonna help ya?¡±


    .....


    ¡°Oh Aye! Thed¡¯s been a great help, but he¡¯s gettin¡¯ Zazzy¡¯s food ready right now. Ye said ta have her eat wit us, correct?¡±


    Skye nodded; ¡°Aye. Ima happy ta hear she¡¯s eatin¡¯ it again. She got a wee bit spoiled in the Hignds, and now she gets a bit fussy about her food. I had ta change the form ta make it more appealing ta her.¡±


    Peggy scoffed; ¡°Spoiled is right! Wastin¡¯ good food when there be creatures everywhere starvin¡¯! Shameless lizard..¡±


    ¡°Easy, Peg. She¡¯s technically still just a bairn,¡± Tidasmented with a gruff expression.


    Peggy balled up her fists, and put them on her hips as she replied; ¡°And when Skye used ta refuse ta eat her dinner, she didna get any desert til she finished. But that doesna work with a bloody five ton dragon! She just flies away, and eats whatever non-livestock she can find!¡±


    Peggy took a breath before adding; ¡°So didna go actin¡¯ like her intelligence isna at a ten year old¡¯s level of understandin¡¯, Tidas MacArthur. She understands perfectly well: right Zazzy?¡±


    Zazzy had instantly started to nod in agreement when Peggy had said her name. She¡¯d heard the entire conversation, and had understood everything that the old woman had said. Tidas sighed knowing that what Peggy was saying was true, but he still thought of Zazzy as his scaly bairn; no matter how big she got.


    ¡°I agree wit Peggy. If she wants ta hunt fer dinner, then she needs ta tell us so we don¡¯t waste her food,¡± Skye added.


    Tidas frowned at Skye; ¡°And who was the main one giving the Hignders permission to feed Zazzy?¡±


    ¡°...We both did. I just may have a wee bit more often than you..¡±


    Tidas sighed with a small smile as everyone else chuckled at their antics. He wasn¡¯t actually upset or anything with Skye, and she wasn¡¯t with him. Zazzy was a dragon, and there wasn¡¯t really a precedent for handling her except in ancient tomes.


    She didn¡¯t attack livestock, but was making it difficult for hunters to catch a day¡¯s dinner. Bear, elk, and deer were her favorites. She¡¯d learned the hard way not to mess with any moose; big or small. Wherever there were small ones, a big one wasn¡¯t too far off.


    As everyone started to talk about Zazzy, Peggy started to usher them over to a massive pic table that Larry and the guards had set up. There was plenty of room for everyone to sitfortably, and for the food to fit. Even Maevis¡¯ tiny table set fit right in the middle like a centerpiece.


    As Peggy went back inside to get the dishes, Larry came out of Zazzy¡¯s barn. He called to her, making her torn. She wanted to stick around and beg for a taste of the food, but knew with Peggy around: her chances were slim from the start.


    With an aggregated grunt, Zazzy walked over towards he barn with slow, heavy footsteps. Skye and Tidas shared a smile between them, happy to see that Zazzy hadn¡¯t smelled their little surprise for her. They were chilled so it¡¯d be hard for her to smell, but meat pies were some of Zazzy¡¯s favorite snacks..


    ¡°Think she¡¯ll notice that her dish isna as full as usual?¡± Skye asked as she picked up a heaping te of mashed potatoes to serve herself.


    Tidas smirked; ¡°Probably not until she gets down to the bottom, and isn¡¯t full. Then, I suspect that we¡¯ll be hearing about it..¡±


    The conversations ranged from the wedding, to the Sai trip, to what Skye and Tidas nned to do after they returned home as they all ate. Peggy had made butternut and acorn squash with brown sugar and butter, mashed potatoes, a vegetable melody,her signature sd, and seasoned rice for the sides.


    For the main dishes, Peggy had cooked and sliced a ham roast, a turkey, and made a kind of sweet fish stew that Genie had given her the recipe for. It paired perfectly with the rice and vegetables, and even Skye had some. She wasn¡¯t the biggest fan of fish, but the smell was too alluring to pass up trying.


    Right as Skye went to take her first bite, Zazzy came trotting over while making little disgruntled noises. She was clearly unhappy about her shortened amount of food; even Shasta and Lawrence could tell. As she stopped just a couple of feet from the table, Skye motioned to a stuffed Larry to bring out the pies.


    Tidas and Skye both stood up, then Skye spoke first; ¡°We know that we havena been here as much, and wanted to apologize fer that, Zazzy. I wish I could tell ya that we¡¯ll start spendin¡¯ the night wit ya again, but it looks like King Magnus wants us there for dinner every night until we leave.¡±


    Tidas stepped forward; ¡°This will be the only weekend that we can stay with you until we all go to Sai. I¡¯m sorry about thisssie, but think of it this way..¡±


    ¡°Once we get back to Alcon, we can go to our home! It¡¯s close enough to the Hignders that you can visit, and far enough from the capital that you¡¯ll be able to hunt until your heart¡¯s content. But we have to deal with being apart for a while. Can you handle that?¡±


    Zazzy fussed and whined for a solid minute until she saw Larry walking out of the tiny house with meat pies lining his arms. She instantly perked up, and mindfully started to sway her tail side to side out of happiness. As Larry set the pies down next to Skye¡¯s seat, she thanked him, then turned back to a salivating Zazzy..


    ¡°I promise that Larry will be here ta y and take care of ya, and yer Da and I wille for lunches regrly, okay? It¡¯s just fer a couple of weeks now, then we¡¯re off on an adventure with Uncle Genie. How does that sound love?¡±


    A conversation was clearly taking ce between the three, but no one else could understand it. Zazzy supposedly wouldn¡¯t be able to talk like a person for at least a few more years. Even then they didn¡¯t know if they would have to teach her like a human child, or if she¡¯ll have some kind of automatic knowledge passed down through her blood.


    Maevis grinned again as she sipped on her tea, watching everyone. Shasta and Lawrence started to guess at what the conversation was about based on the snippets that they were randomly catching. Genie joined in on the game, and even Larry offered a guess.


    It was nonsensical fun with good food, and amazingpany. Maevis sighed contently as she watched Zazzy¡¯s expression fluctuating between paying attention to her parents, and drooling over the pies. It was a peaceful moment that the old Fae wanted to carry with her when the fighting started..


    ¡®It¡¯s moments like this that are worth protecting.. Even if we fall, at least we¡¯ll have these times to cherish-to take with us when we go.. I just can¡¯t understand: who the hell is daft enough to pick war over peace?!¡¯


    Shaking the chaotic thoughts from her mind, Maevis looked to Skye; ¡°What are your ns for before dinner, Skye? I wish to talk with you about-¡±


    ¡°Sorry Maevis, but it¡¯ll have to wait. Skye promised to spend time with me after my meeting,¡± Tidas stated with a slightly cocky smile.


    ¡°You mean the one that you¡¯re supposed to be at right now? Isn¡¯t your tardiness going to upset your generals?¡± Genie asked after finishing off his fourth bowl of the fish stew with rice.


    Tidas shrinked back as Skye started to yell at him; ¡°Husband?! That¡¯s terrible! They be generals, fer cryin¡¯ out loud! How can ya keep ¡¯em waitin¡¯ like that?! And what is yer Da gonna say?!¡±


    After a small chuckle, Tidas replied; ¡°He¡¯d probablyugh, considering that the generals who are waiting for me are the problematic ones. They argue over seniority instead of coordinating their troops. Zas actually got a headache from dealing with them during the drills yesterday.¡±


    ¡°You could always send me. I bet they straighten right up,¡± Shastamented before returning to shoveling her food.


    Tidasughed as Skye said; ¡°Oh no. Yer not abandonin¡¯ me right before we gotta deal wit Her..¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s ¡®Her¡¯?¡± Tidas asked.


    Skye and Shasta both shed a disgruntled expression before they replied at the same time; ¡°Karena..¡±


    As the group started to swap stories about her, Maevis watched from her spot on the table with a small bowl of Peggy¡¯s signature sd. She munched as she listened to the stories, and wondered how anyone had ever deemed her worthy of being a Queen. As the conversation turned a bit more lighthearted, Maevis fluttered up..


    ¡°I have a question that¡¯s been bothering me for some time now,¡± she stated hesitantly.


    ¡°Shoot Mae. What¡¯s on yer mind?¡± Skye asked as she pushed her te to the side.


    Looking directly at Genie, Maevis fluttered closer as she asked; ¡°Once Skye, Tidas, and Zazzy are in Sai, what happens if the war starts while you¡¯re gone? Or worse: what happens if King Magnus passes while you¡¯re away?¡±

 Chapter 475

    475 Just A Theory


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE***


    Tidas looked at Maevis like she¡¯d said the most preposterous thing in the world, then replied; ¡°If the war starts, then a messenger will be sent to Sai to recall us. I¡¯ve already cleared that with my Father since I¡¯m the Commander of the RMC. As to my Father dying any time soon: I seriously doubt that. Magnus MacArthur is as stubborn as theye. He won¡¯t be leaving this world until he meets his future grand bairns.¡±


    Maevis¡¯ expression scrunched with worry; ¡°You can¡¯t just hope for the best, Tidas. If something happens to your father, then your brother will be king. Can we trust him to put the kingdom ahead of his own agenda?¡±


    ¡°And what agenda are you so worried about, exactly?¡± Lawrence asked as he sipped a freshly poured cup of tea.


    Maevis paused like she was arguing with herself, then replied; ¡°I can¡¯t confirm anything yet until Nic returns, but a Brownie spy said that they saw an envelope with Marco¡¯s crest on it addressed to Karena¡¯s brother, and-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not unusual. It¡¯s his brother-inw, and an ally, as tenuous as that title is right now. It makes sense that he would send a letter after reports of Mano joining up with Sync,¡± Lawrence interrupted with his reply.


    Maevis brushed it off as she gave her own theory; ¡°Was in really a betrayal? Or an order on his part?¡±


    Right as Tidas and Lawrence had started to speak, Maevis talked over them; ¡°I¡¯m not saying anything for certain: it¡¯s just a theory of mine and Titania¡¯s. We think that Marco is somehow manipting the kingdoms, and is trying to start the war..¡±


    ¡°Why though? What does he have to gain?¡± Shasta asked with the same level of confusion that everyone else had disyed on their faces.


    .....


    Maevis gave them a half shrug as she replied; ¡°We don¡¯t know. Maybe he wants a stable peace pact for when he takes over the crown? Or he could be luring everyone into some kind of trap. Making us kill each other off before he takes power..¡±


    ¡°Titania can¡¯t make an urate prediction without more variables to calcte from. I was trying to say before that Ital has also received a message from Alcon, but it didn¡¯t have Marco¡¯s crest on it. Nic went to deliver a paper that he¡¯d borrowed from Marco¡¯s office to a Brownie spy, so we won¡¯t find out the truth for several months.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you mean stole? I seriously doubt that Marco was gracious enough to let him into his office to choose,¡± Tidasmented as he got up from the bench to stretch his legs.


    Maevis smirked lightly; ¡°I said borrowed, didn¡¯t I? He¡¯ll get it back after we confirm either his innocence, or guilt.¡±


    An uneasy silence filled the field as everyone stacked the dishes. If the Empress of the Fae thought that Marco had a hand in the impending war, then it had to be an actual possibility. Tidas and Lawrence were having issues believing that Marco would start a war, but Skye and Shasta didn¡¯t think it was as far-fetched of an idea as their men.


    Shasta just didn¡¯t like Marco, and believed that he was capable of doing something like starting a war for some kind of personal gain. Even if they could fathom his intentions at the moment, her instincts had always told her that he was extremely dangerous. And unsurprisingly: Skye had the same instinct.


    Marco had always made her feel ufortable, and Skye had avoided him long before he had made direct passes at her. She hadn¡¯t been aware of how often he had watched her from a distance whenever she¡¯d stayed at the pce, but she had always known when he was close. Like death was watching her live, and anxiously awaiting the day that he could take it from her.


    Skye shook the disturbing thoughts from her head as Lawrence started to poke holes in Maevis and the Fae Empress¡¯ theory. He didn¡¯t understand why Marco would trigger a war when he was so close to bing king. In his mind: very few benefited from going to war, and he didn¡¯t believe that his brother was one of them.


    Skye disagreed. She believed many could benefit from war, but that few profited from it. Depending upon who won, many regr people, like the Sync popce; could greatly benefit from having a tyrant removed from power. But as to why wars started: it was usually due to the rich nobility attempting to maintain their control over the masses.


    After reading so many ancient tomes, Skye believed that the people should elect who they wished to rule them. There were instances in history where elections were more like poprity contests instead of the intellectual culling that they were meant to be. But after a younger, supposedly first-world country had a series of ridiculous leaders; the world as a whole seemed to realize that such positions were better left to intelligent people versus charismatic ones.


    The road to that realization was filled with turmoil, and Skye didn¡¯t want what happened back then to repeat. Marco was highly intelligent, but he had no empathy for the majority of the poption. In his mind: they were responsible for their own positions in life, and believed that society itself had nothing to do with their development.


    As they all chatted and carried the dishes inside, Skye lost herself in her thoughts.. ¡®It¡¯s been proven over and over that an uneducated popce wit unhealthy livin¡¯ conditions crumbles quality of life fer everyone involved except the elites.. Tidas has done so much ta fix that without even understandin¡¯ how important it is..¡¯


    Looking to her husband, a soft smile spread across Skye¡¯s face.. ¡®He¡¯s such a good man.. He¡¯d make a Much better king than-oh shite.. Is that it?! Does Marco think Tidas will aim fer the crown?! Is that why he¡¯s makin¡¯ a pact between the other kingdoms?!¡¯


    ¡°Oh shite,¡± Skye said out loud, but Maevis was the only one who had caught it.


    Fluttering closer, Maevis asked what was wrong. Skye tried to make it seem like nothing, but Maevis wasn¡¯t dense. After a bit of badgering, Skye finally told her about her forming theory..


    ¡°So Mano, Sync, and Ital are forming an alliance, but no one has approached Lawrence, the Hignders, or Sai-¡±


    ¡°As far as we know. The Brownies can¡¯t exactlymunicate in real time. It takes days for information to reach us,¡± Maevis replied, matching Skye¡¯s hushed tone.


    Skye shook her head; ¡°Na. I think if the mastermind was gonna include those three, they would¡¯ve at least received an offer by now. Plus: do ya realize themonality?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Skye stepped off to the side to avoid the others hearing her; ¡°The Hignders, Sai- they would support Tidas, given the chance. Well, at least I Think Sai would choose Tidas over Marco. Bein¡¯ the Father of the Last Dragon would probably sway ¡¯em. And I think Lawrence already told Tidas that he¡¯d support him if he wanted it.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the biggest threat to his brother¡¯s rule, and I think Marco is worried that Tidas will put in a im on the throne. The Hignders, Sai, Lawrence, and themon people would support him wholeheartedly. Maybe that¡¯s what this is all about?¡±


    What are you two talking about over here? Theds are stacking the dishes for Peggy, so,¡± Shasta trailed off.


    ¡°So you¡¯vee to annoy us instead? Don¡¯t lie: you just don¡¯t want to be anywhere near the water,¡± Maevis quipped, unsure if Skye wanted her to hear her theory or not.


    Catching on, Skye nodded at Mae reassuringly before saying; ¡°We were discussin¡¯ why Marco is settin¡¯ up everythin¡¯ fer a war.. I think it¡¯s because he¡¯s afraid that Tidas will take his crown.¡±


    ¡°...That makes so much sense that it¡¯s kinda scary.. And you¡¯re kinda scary for realizing it,¡± Shasta stated right as Tidas and Lawrence came over.


    The group stood in ce, silently exchanging unnerved expressions until Peggy came in with thest of the dishes. Seeing their faces, she asked what was wrong, but no one would say anything at first. Not until she threatened to never cook again if someone didn¡¯t talk.


    Skye huffed in exasperation, then told her full theory to the group. They didn¡¯t realize it, but Zazzy was right outside of the door listening in. She had never liked Marco since the moment she saw him. There had always been a nasty kind of aura emanating from him, and the fact that he had suggested killing Zazzy when Marco had first met her didn¡¯t add anything good to her opinion of him.


    As her family talked, Zazzy decided that she would do whatever it took to keep them safe...


    ************


    Their ride back to the pce was silent as everyone contemted what Skye had said. Maevis in particr was convinced that Skye was right, and flew off to go inform the Brownie spies that she wanted them to check into anything having to do with Marco within the other kingdoms. If she was right, then Maevis was almost positive that Marco was the Catastrophe.


    ¡®I need to send a message to the Empress as well.. She¡¯ll want to know Skye¡¯s theory, and her logic behind it..¡¯


    Tidas broke off shortly after Maevis had, and headed straight for the RMC Headquarters. He knew that he was walking into a war zone from the start, and wasn¡¯t eager to deal with the egotistical generals that were going to be flinging their verbal artillery at him. After handing off his horse and heading inside, Tidas sighed in exasperation as he walked down the halls..


    The sounds of cursing and insults could be heard from all the way down the hallway. Sending a jolt of irritation throughout Tidas.. ¡®They¡¯re Generals, for crying out loud! How can they yell at each other like that?! ...It sounds like they¡¯re puffing at each other.. Ugh..¡¯


    As he reached the doorway, the handful of guards outside stood at attention, saluted their Commander, then opened the door for him. Tidas thanked them, took a deep breath, then entered the room..


    The six Generals gathered were all screaming at each other so much that they hadn¡¯t even noticed Tidase in. He sat down at the far end of the table, and listened to their nonsensical bickering for several minutes. When the only General not involved in the arguing noticed and saluted Tidas, the other followed suit with red faces.


    Tidas stood up and shook his head in disappointment as he walked towards them, and said; ¡°So I see you six have learned nothing from the passed two days.. Very well then. I guess I¡¯ll have toe up with an exercise that¡¯ll force you fools to cooperate with one another..¡±


    As he came to a stop in front of them, the quiet General said; ¡°Unless the penalty is death, I doubt that these idiots will work together.¡±


    Tidas scoffed; ¡°Did you forget that you¡¯re one of those so-called idiots, Schneider?¡±


    The man scoffed back; ¡°Aye, but I only be a halfwit.. These fools are full-blown mental. I mean,e on: the fuck kinda General takes food from their men as a punishment? Or gives them tenshes for disagreeing with them? It¡¯s not just how they treat each other that¡¯s the problem, Ti.¡±


    Tidas sighed heavily; ¡°It¡¯s Commander or Prince Tidas, Noah. I¡¯ve told you that a bunch of times already.¡±


    Noahughed; ¡°Sorry, but it¡¯s hard to do that when I¡¯ve known you for so long. But aye, Commander. I¡¯ll try my best to remember...probably.¡±


    As Tidas chuckled, the five other Generals red at Noah as one of them inquired; ¡°Is it nice and warm there? Ya know, being balled up on the Commander¡¯sp like the yappy wee mutt you are?¡±

 Chapter 476

    476 The Ego Of A Shnoob


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Beckington. Everyone, have a seat. I apologize for my tardiness, but I had a prior engagement to attend to. I also have another after this, so let¡¯s try to solve this as quickly as possible,¡± Tidas stated as he took a seat next to Noah.


    General Beckington scoffed derisively, then sat down with everyone else. Tidas locked eyes with him until he looked away and straightened up. The six Generals in front of him except for Noah were all nobles, and each had an extreme sense of entitlement. They were the heads of their families, and all thought that their say was final.


    Timothy Beckington was part of Marco¡¯s inner circle, and felt that his authority rivaled Tidas¡¯ in military matters. Marco often called upon him to do troop and ammunition counts, to double-check Tidas¡¯ records. He held no actual authority other than his designated rank allotted him, but acted like he did because he had the Future King¡¯s ear and support.


    Tidas hated how the five in front of him treated their soldiers, and had reprimanded them all multiple times. They couldn¡¯t truly be punished due to their status and money, but Tidas could make fine them, and assign them to outposts, so most buckled.. Except for Timothy.


    As Tidas was handed his notes from their previous meetings and training, Noah pulled a small stack of seasoned crackers from his coat. Sighing deeply, Tidas looked at his old friend with a pleading expression; ¡°Will you Please put those away? I need at least one of you to set an example..¡±


    ¡°Haha! And you think that¡¯s me? Zas is right: you¡¯ve gotten funnier since getting married,¡± Noah replied as he popped one cracker into his mouth, then put the rest away.


    Tidas smiled as he went back to organizing his papers. Noah had been a friend to him since he had joined the RMC. He waited until he absolutely had to join the RMC, so he could keep helping out his parents¡¯ farm as long as possible. He was a good man, despite having the patience of a cat.


    Noah Schneider had built his career from the ground up, unlike the other Generals in the room. He had fought on the front lines and earn merits through his actions. He was the first mage in his family, and he didn¡¯t realize that the money he earned through the RMC was almost three times what his parents made.


    Tidas recalled him saying that if he had known about the pay, then he would¡¯ve joined as soon as he could¡¯ve. The housing for single soldiers was free, along with the majority of their meals and clothes. So Noah had sent his money home for years until his had father passed.


    .....


    After that, he moved his mother into the capital for twenty-four hour care. She missed her husband, but was enjoying her twilight years without a care. And Noah loved having her closer.


    Before, he could only visit twice a year at most. Standard leave time wasn¡¯t long enough for his trek home, which was on the southwest part of Alcon. The farm didn¡¯t belong to them, they just leased and worked thend owned by Lord Berger, but Noah¡¯s parents had lived there since before he was born.


    It was hard for her to leave, but Mrs. Schneider couldn¡¯t coordinate the field workers like her husband and son. After he had transferred their lease to another family, Noah never touched a shovel again. He even joked that he had be a General just so he could pass off all menial tasks, but Tidas knew it was so he¡¯d have plenty of money to take care of his mother.


    Unlike almost every other older soldier that Tidas knew: Noah never married. One drunken night he had admitted to being in love once, but she was promised to another, and married years ago. Since he wasn¡¯t a noble, he had no real pressure to make a family, but he did partially adopt a child..


    Tidas didn¡¯t know the story behind it, but Noah had told him that he had assumed guardianship l a child from the orphanage while he was away ¡®collecting his bride¡¯. It seemed like a touchy subject to him, so Tidas hadn¡¯t brought it up since then. But his curiosity remained as he set his papers down.


    ncing at the silent Generals, Tidas started; ¡°Like we discussed yesterday, you lot are the worst when ites to clearmunication and coordination amongst the other military personnel. I understand that you are all veterans, and that you¡¯re in charge of running your families¡¯ affairs. But this is Not the same, and You are not in charge. You Must follow the orders that Zas, Shasta, and I send to you. Otherwise the entire army suffers. And if we lose, then the entire kingdom is lost.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to say when we¡¯re not on an actual battlefield. But when you run off to y hero with the soldiers, we get stuck without leadership! Ourck of coordination falls on you, Commander,¡± Beckington stated with a self-satisfied expression.


    Tidas looked at him tly as he replied; ¡°That¡¯s why you have standing orders, and updates from the Tamer units whenever ns change. The problem is that you dobbers don¡¯t follow Any orders you¡¯re given..¡±


    Leaning over the table, Tidas emphasized as he spoke; ¡°Let me remind you that I am the Commander of the RMC. My orders are Absolute on the battlefield. If you five can¡¯t handle that, then I¡¯ll retire half of you, and ce the other half at outposts. The Hignds are lovely in the wintertime..¡±


    The other Generals mmed up, but Timothy pushed a bit further; ¡°And what do we do if Our situation changes?! You expect us to wait for Your orders? Sacrifice Our men waiting-¡±


    ¡°And you wonder why I can¡¯t get on with these fools,¡± Noah said low before he stood up; ¡°Don¡¯t even try to pull that shite, Timmy Boyo. You know the protocols for active engagement, so don¡¯t embarrass yourself by making it seem like our good ole Commander here has control issues.¡±


    As he sat back down, Noah whispered to Tidas; ¡°You do, though.. Just so you¡¯re aware.¡±


    Tidas coughed to cover up his friend¡¯s words from the other Tanks in the room. They didn¡¯t keep their magic continuously circting like he did, but they were most likely using their traits to listen. At least Beckington did..


    With a face red from anger, Timothy blustered; ¡°Shut it you peon! You have no right to speak to me!¡±


    ¡°Oh, but he does,¡± Tidas cut in as he stood up; ¡°You all hold the exact same rank. Noah is far more decorated than you, so if seniority is the issue, from among you six: he holds the highest.¡±


    The other Generals looked agitated by Tidas¡¯ statement, but Beckington was furious. He believed that his position within Marco¡¯s circle gave him seniority, but Tidas had always promoted based on merit. Most of those present had their ranks based on the same principle, but had skirted the worth of the merit.


    The Generals gathered were in charge of the main Tamer units, and defense of temporary instations. They had never been involved in direct battle, but had received multiple amodations for ¡®defending the main camp andmunication tent¡¯. Tidas never allowed the battlefield anywhere near their camps, so their medals and awards were hallow.


    They were the positions that Tidas gave to what he called ¡®less capable¡¯ soldiers, or rather ones that he thought wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the battlefield well. Every mage needed to be utilized, but Tidas understood that magic didn¡¯t always equate to courage. Their families made sure that they were ced in high ranks through Marco¡¯s influence, but that didn¡¯t mean that Tidas would risk his soldiers¡¯ lives by having ipetent men on the field.


    He ced them in roles that would save his family face with theirs while still putting capable men on the battlefield. It was better for all if they did as little as possible, but a couple still somehow found a sense of entitlement from it. Beckington being the most problematic..


    He was a thinner, tall, light-haired man that was a Speed Tank, and he was dead-center average when it came to mages. The only time that he really shined was predicting pincher attacks based on enemy numbers in conjunction with their movements. Tidas could never see it until the enemy ranks were forming, and it couldn¡¯t be stopped, but Beckington always caught it.


    It didn¡¯t matter much since the enemies were usually out numbered and being chased, but Timothy had gotten credit for his assessment. Tidas always let it go because he was more concerned about the fallen soldiers¡¯ families, but now he wasmenting the consequences for ignoring the situation for so long.


    Beckingtonined about his noble status, and that it was insulting to him to be put on the same level as amoner. Tidas narrowed his eyes on the man, then cut him off mid-insult to harshly say; ¡°May I remind you that my wife is technically amoner?¡±


    As Timothy shrank back, Tidas slowly walked towards him; ¡°Skye is a Princess now, and the best example as to how All nobles should act. She is beloved by me, my Father, and the people. Are you saying that she is unworthy of her title simply because she was born with less privilege?¡±


    Beckington opened his mouth, but immediately closed it as Tidas came to a stop in front of him, and spoke in a low voice; ¡°I suggest you take care of what you say, General.. Insulting my wife in front of me is done at your own peril.¡±


    Hearing a couple of muted chuckles from the others, Beckington boiled over with rage, and replied; ¡°I would never insult someone So loved by Prince Marco. He holds the princess with the highest regard..¡±


    The room suddenly felt suffocating as Tidas let his building anger show for just a moment. The look in his eyes wasn¡¯t a threat: it was a promise of blood and pain if he opened his mouth again. Beckington immediately knew that he had screwed up very badly, so he averted his eyes and sat back down without a word.


    Tidas sighed heavily before returning to his seat. He didn¡¯t like intimidating his men, but Timothy was an exception. The fool not only tried to insult him in front of the other Generals, but had brought up the gossip going around as well. As he¡¯d sat back down, Tidas had heard at least two of the Generals mention them.


    When Tidas sat down and shifted his papers, he heard Noah mumbling something. When he whisper-asked what he¡¯d said, Noah smirked and replied; ¡°Shnoobs.. Snobs acting extra shitty. It¡¯s my new favorite word. Fits them perfectly..¡±


    After a goodugh that was much needed, Tidas said; ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get started. I have a very important engagement after this, and I refuse to miss it..¡±

 Chapter 477

    477 Dramatics And Drama


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE***


    Lawrence followed Skye and Shasta back because he had a meeting with his father, and noticed the tension as they all trotted along. He could tell that there wasn¡¯t any issues between the two women, and could only think of one reason that they¡¯d be in a foul mood after such a satisfying meal..


    Coming up along-side his future bride, Lawrence practically yelled over the sound of the hoof beats; ¡°Don¡¯t get too flustered,dies! You have to deal with the situation head on! Or she¡¯ll chew you up!¡±


    The two shared a quizzical expression with one another before Shasta asked; ¡°What the bloody hell are ya talking about?!¡±


    Now it was Lawrence¡¯s turn to look confused as he shouted; ¡°Aren¡¯t you two upset over having to deal with Karena?!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t ya hear our conversation before?! In the cottage?!¡± Skye yelled-asked as she kept Thoth rtively even with them.


    Lawrence shook his head; ¡°Na! I was talkin¡¯ with Tidas about you two visiting Ruscovic on asion in a few years! Why?¡±


    They exchanged another look between them, then Skye nodded at Shasta; giving her permission to tell him. She told her future husband the entire conversation that she, Skye, and Maevis had about Marco. The immediate contemtion on his face was a sign that he wasn¡¯t brushing off their theory, which Shasta didn¡¯t know how to take.


    On one hand; he took her thoughts and opinions seriously, regardless of if her knowledge on the subject was extensive, or not. She¡¯d never had a partner respect her intelligence and instincts so much, and a bubble of joy rose up in the back of her throat. But it was quickly popped by the other hand..


    .....


    ¡®Lawrence wouldn¡¯t be thinking on it so hard if it wasn¡¯t a real possibility..¡¯


    As the thought crossed Shasta¡¯s mind, Skye yelled; ¡°What will ya do, Lawrence?! If Marco moves against me husband?! Yer brother?!¡±


    Lawrence looked ahead at the quickly approaching buildings of the city as he replied; ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever is best for my people! So of course you know what that means!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll wait and see who kills the other first?!¡± Skye yelled with a dark look on her face.


    Lawrence grinned at his sister-inw. Skye had always been an honest person: inside and out. And he was happy to see that the capital or battles hadn¡¯t changed that fact. His smile touched his eyes as he yelled; ¡°Hell no! We¡¯re repeating the Summer Games on his arse! But next time: we win!¡±


    Skye smiled andughed hard as she kept her bnce on top of Thoth. Shasta smiled as she reached out for her fianc¨¦¡¯s hand, squeezed it with hers, then went back to gripping her reins. As they headed into the city, Lawrence called out; ¡°So where Are you two supposed to meet Karena?!¡±


    All joviality drained from Skye and Shasta¡¯s faces as they remembered that they had to deal with her as soon as they returned. Looking up at the sun, Skye yelled; ¡°She¡¯s probably gonna be pissed that we¡¯re sote! Tis around three or so!¡±


    Shasta barked a sharpugh before saying; ¡°Damn! I can¡¯t believe we were at Zazzy¡¯s ce that long! Oh well! It¡¯s My wedding, not hers! And how much you wanna bet that she¡¯s only Actually been waiting like half an hour?! But she is Alwayste to meet up with us! Let her sit and simmer a bit!¡±


    Skye and Lawrence bothughed at her tone before she replied; ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like we canna do much about it now! We can still apologize fer it, though!¡±


    ¡°Why?!¡± Shasta yelled to her as they passed by the checkpoint into the city; ¡°She¡¯s such a Bitch to Everyone! Screw her!¡±


    ¡°I refuse ta sink ta her level,¡± Skye replied with a smug expression.


    Shasta barked a sharpugh; ¡°Oh whatever! You told me about the ¡®puddle incident¡¯ when you two were supposed to be guides! Don¡¯t go acting all high and mighty with me, Mrs. Petty!¡±


    Skye coughed for a second; ¡°I told ya that she¡¯d earned that! AND it was said in confidence!¡±


    Shasta and Lawrence bothughed as the streets started to thicken with people, and they slowed their pace. She apologized for saying anything, but Lawrence still teased her a bit. He made sure not to say Karena¡¯s name since they were surrounded by the public, and they didn¡¯t want any additional gossip to spread.


    The people all cheered for and praised Skye like usual, but most were also cheering and congratting Shasta and Lawrence as well. Shasta got acknowledged for her strength, speed, and rank often, but she never expected so many humans to wish her a ¡®long, happy marriage¡¯ to a human. Of course there were many shooting them dirty looks as well, but they were easily overshadowed by the unexpected amount of support that the public was yelling out.


    Shasta¡¯s heart swelled with happiness as they slowly trotted through the streets. People gathered on the walkways and cheered like they were watching a parade procession. The happy cheers continued until they reached the few blocks outside of the pce: the nobles¡¯ district.


    The nobles held all of the high-end properties in the center of the city. Whether it was a business or a private residence; only the wealthy could live closest to the pce. It was why it took over an hour to reach Zazzy¡¯s ce on horseback, and why Skye always stopped at Alfred¡¯s for lunch after her morning rounds.


    If it weren¡¯t for the citizens recognizing Thoth and clearing her a path every day, it would take Skye nearly the entire day just to visit all of the hospitals. The only ce that she ever had issues was in the noble districts. There was a fair number of nobles that didn¡¯t care who or what Skye was doing, so she made the Medical Ward in the pce her first stop each day.


    It was the closest hospital for the nobles, so she intentionally visited at a time when she¡¯d have to interact with the least amount of them. The outlying hospitals were more important to her because most couldn¡¯t afford treatment without her help. The nobles resented that she prioritized themoners over the elites, and sometimes made her travels through the district difficult.


    It was things like blocking her with carriages and stagecoaches, or stepping in front of her; trying to get Thoth to throw her off. That nasty little trick had happened twice before Thoth showed them not to screw with an oversized, hangery horse. But with multiple targets galloping down the road; a few idiots rushed out in front of Shasta¡¯s horse..


    Unlike Thoth, the horse that Shasta had was a veteran war horse. He was retired two years prior, but Shasta had kept him as a personal horse to save him from being put to ¡®other uses¡¯. When the two men ran out, instead of rearing back in surprise, the horse rammed into one with it¡¯s head, then hit the other with one of it¡¯s front hooves.


    As the two rolled around on the ground in pain, Skye huffed in irritation, hopped down from Thoth, then healed the two. She spent over eight minutes lecturing them, then chased them off with a wee disy of her Earth magic. After smoothing the road back out, Skye, Shasta, and Lawrence all headed to the pce..


    ************


    Karena watched the three entering the pce from the window with a sour expression. She honestly didn¡¯t want anything to do with the wedding, but her position as the future Queen of Alcon was forcing her hand. With a heavy huff of irritation, she waved off the two servants that she had following her, then headed for the staircase.


    She had gone to Lawrence and Shasta¡¯s chambers twenty minutes ago, but no one had been there. One of the servants had mentioned them leaving a couple of hours ago for lunch. When she¡¯d gotten to the banquet hall and couldn¡¯t find them, her temper had red.


    ¡®How Dare they leave the pce when they Knew that they had a meeting with me! Low-ss mongrels, the lot of them! Lawrence is a pathetic excuse for a king! Marrying an animal like Shasta! She¡¯s the same as a wild beast!¡¯


    Out of spite, Karena told a few of her nobledy ¡®friends¡¯ that she ¡®had just heard a juicy bit of gossip¡¯. Gathering them away from Magnus so he couldn¡¯t hear, Karena told herdies that she had found out the reason that King Lawrence was marrying Shasta..


    ¡°You all know that that disgusting beast woman visits some kind of orphanage, correct? Well, I heard from a servant that she discovered one, if not several, of King Lawrence¡¯s illegitimate children! She¡¯s threatening to tell King Magnus about them if he doesn¡¯t marry her!¡±


    An older women sighed; ¡°Why would it matter if she told him?¡±


    Karena put on the best innocent-looking smile that she could muster before replying; ¡°Because my father-inw would make him recognize them! If they¡¯re made his legal children, and they¡¯re older than the twins he had with the Queen..¡±


    The group ofdies around Karena looked like they¡¯d just seen a ghost as one of them eximed; ¡°There could be a session issue!¡±


    The older woman from before sighed heavily again; ¡°There would be no issues with the session in Ruscovic. The Princess was the one with the blood tie! Do you honestly think that the people will ept a ruler that doesn¡¯t, at the very least: share their heritage?¡±


    Karena narrowed her eyes on the older woman; ¡°Well Rose, did you stop to think that other factions within the Ruscovic government might use a bastard of their king to start a rebellion? Or at the least: use him to sow further discord within the kingdom?¡±


    Rose smacked her lips together; ¡°Wouldn¡¯t there have to discord to begin with to ¡®sow it further¡¯? Ruscovic is one of the most peaceful kingdoms in the world, thanks to King Lawrence¡¯s efforts. He and his brother Tidas treat their people very well, and have earned the trust and admiration of the people around them...unlike some.¡±


    Karena red at the older woman with unfettered animosity; ¡°Watch it, Rose. Or I¡¯ll have you ostracized from every inner circle in decent society. And that¡¯s just for now: while I¡¯m not Queen Yet..¡±


    The old woman cleared her throat, but didn¡¯t say anything until after Karena had finished up her story, then left. The women watched her leave, then shared astonished expressions between themselves..


    A youngerss sipped her wine, then shook her head as she said; ¡°By the gods! That woman¡¯s audacity knows no bounds, I swear it.¡±


    Rose nodded; ¡°Aye, she does.. I understand her choosing you three to gossip with, but why did she pull me to the side as well? She should¡¯ve known better than that..¡±


    As Rose grinned mischievously, she felt a gentle tap on her shoulder. When she whipped around, Rose was ecstatic to see one of her favorite people standing behind her. After greeting and gushing over her clothes; the woman named Rose looked at her friend, and asked; ¡°So how was your trip, Marie? And more importantly: are All of your rtives assholes?¡±


    Marie chuckled, then said; ¡°Only on asion, why? What happened?¡±

 Chapter 478

    478 The Audacity


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE AND SLIGHT VIOLENCE***


    Skye and Shasta parted ways with Lawrence, and barely made it down the hall ten feet before Karena came into view. Her face was scrunched, and her fists were balled as she stomped her way towards them. Both Skye and Shasta sighed heavily as they braced for the inevitable verbal impact..


    ¡°Do you two have Any idea how long I have been waiting?! How Dare you make Me, of all people, wait for You! I am the future Queen of Alcon! I have better things to do than to stand around all day like youzy people!¡±


    Shasta scoffed; ¡°We¡¯ve only been gone for a few hours, and we¡¯re only about half an hourte. I bet that you¡¯ve barely been waiting for five minutes..¡±


    Karena red at her as she came to a huffy stop in front of them; ¡°The fact that you even have the Audacity to make me wait in the First ce-¡±


    ¡°We apologize, Karena. We were yin¡¯ wit Zazzy out at her ce, and lost track of time. We¡¯re ready ta discuss yer dress alterations.¡±


    Skye had cut Karena off, trying to keep her from blowing up, but all it did was infuriate her more. She had said all the right things that should¡¯ve de-escted the situation. But it was like Karena didn¡¯t care about the apology at all; she just wanted to fight.


    Huffing haughtily, Karena stared at Skye with contempt as she said; ¡°You know, you really are utter trash. The only reason the king keeps you around is because you¡¯re an overpowered freak of nature. The way you talk, the way you dress: simplemoner trash..¡±


    ¡°Your father was just doing his job on the night that Richard tried to kill Magnus. Why he took a liking to a drunken scum like him, I¡¯ll never understand,¡± Karena flicked a random strand of her hair back with a self-satisfied expression as she finished.


    .....


    Shasta let out a low growl in warning as Skye dug her fingernails into her skin. The air was tense as Shasta flicked her tail back and forth, and internally argued with herself about scratching Karena¡¯s face up. As her smile stretched to an obnoxious level, Skye took a deep breath..


    ¡°I dinna care what ya say about me, but leave me Da out of it, understand? And dinna speak ill of Richard in front of me. Ye dinna ken the power the Ethereal Spear has. It wasna his fault-¡±


    ¡°I knew there was something wrong with you! How can you stand there and have the Nerve to defend a Traitor?! He should¡¯ve been drawn and quartered as an example to future royals.. Don¡¯t think I haven¡¯t heard the rumors. You and your husband will Never rule Alcon.¡±


    Karena¡¯s face made Skye think of an evil stepsister from a story she¡¯d read as a child. She was enjoying their reactions, and their attempt to stay ¡®in the right¡¯. As she tried to keep her breathing steady, Karena giggled..


    ¡®If I can just get Skye to threaten me, then the maids that are trailing me can stand as witnesses to her abuse.. But I need to provoke her now, or someone will hear us..¡¯


    Karena shifted her weight, held her hand up, and pointed at Skye; ¡°Commoners are meant to serve, not stand next to royalty. I bet the only reason Tidas puts up with you is because King Magnus ordered him to marry you. Look at you. He could have anyone he wants, but he¡¯s Stuck with you. How long have you been married? Still no children..¡±


    ¡°I bet you can¡¯t have any. Good.. The idea of you tainting royal blood is sickening,¡± Karena looked at Shasta; ¡°And the gods made the right decision when it came to your kind..¡±


    Shasta raised her arm and stepped forward, but Skye stopped her. A small smirk yed at her lips as she looked back over at her sister-inw. Karena instantly lost her smile as she recognized Skye¡¯s cocky expression..


    ¡°Tidas and I are waitin¡¯ ta have children til we¡¯re ready ta share each other. We love one another greatly, and want a few years alone before we devote ourselves to our bairns. I willna feel bad fer me husband not treatin¡¯ me like a brood mare..¡±


    Before Karena couldment, Skye raised her voice as she continued; ¡°And Lawrence Truly loves Shasta. He doesna care if they can have kids or not. And the twins adore Shasta like a mother, so it seems that the only one not in a happy rtionship around here is you.¡±


    Fury shed across Karena¡¯s face before she screamed; ¡°You stupidmoner whore! How Dare you speak to me like that! You¡¯re nothing! You¡¯re lower than the dirt my servants clean off of my shoes! I have handbags worth more than you! You¡¯re Nothing! And as soon as I¡¯m Queen, I¡¯ll have you drawn-¡±


    ¡°Princess Karena! Stop!¡±


    The Skye and Shasta turned around to see a very perturbed Draco marching towards them. Karena didn¡¯t look like she cared at first, then she recalled that he had left with Marco on the hunting trip. Confusion covered her features for a fleeting moment, then terror filled her eyes as she asked; ¡°Is my husband home?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. He won¡¯t be back until a few days before the Ruscovic King¡¯s wedding. Good day Princess Skye, Princess Shasta,¡± Draco smiled as he greeted the other two, and stopped just a couple feet away from them.


    As they said hello to him back, Karena¡¯s face twisted with utter shock; ¡°Why would you call that thing a princess?! That¡¯s a horrible insult to Real princesses everywhere!¡±


    ¡°By the gods, you really wanna get hit today, don¡¯t you?¡± Shasta had bent her ears back in anger as she¡¯d spoken and red at Karena.


    ¡°I apologize for my mistress¡¯ attitude.. Is there anything that I can do to help?¡± Draco asked sincerely.


    Karena scoffed; ¡°You do not speak for me. You¡¯re just a guard: nothing more. Remember your ce.¡±


    Draco took a calming breath, then locked eyes with her; ¡°Prince Marco sent me here to handle three things, and the main one was to keep you out of trouble. While I technically hold no authority over you, Prince Marco does. And he will not tolerate you making a fool out of him again..¡±


    Karena swallowed hard, then nodded sheepishly at Draco. She then red at Skye and Shasta, who¡¯s expressions had barely changed since seeing Draco walk towards them. The fact they they had seen her guard chastising her only added to her overall fury.


    As Karena muttered insults under her breath, Draco bowed and congratted Shasta on her uing marriage. She thanked him politely, then told him that they would simply send a list of eptable dress styles, and that Karena could choose from them. They had wanted to go over the details with her, but weed the opportunity not to have to deal with Karena directly.


    After Draco nodded in agreement, he offered Karena his arm, and bid the other two farewell. Servants ducked into rooms as they walked by, to avoid the Crowned Princess¡¯ wrath. She and Draco had gone down the hall quite a bit before she stopped, and looked at he guard with still-smoldering anger..


    ¡°Do not Ever embarrass me like that again! Especially in front of those two! When we get back to my quarters, expect swift punishment.¡±


    Draco nodded, but he didn¡¯t speak. All he could focus on was his reward.. ¡®I just need to deal with her for two more weeks.. Two weeks, and I¡¯ll be free.. Maybe I¡¯ll get lucky, and King Marco¡¯s n will work.. The sooner I get to kill her with my own hands, the better.. I wonder what kind of face she¡¯ll make? How should I do it?¡¯


    A small smile tugged at the corners of his lips, infuriating Karena. She stopped and pped him hard enough for it to echo down the hallway, making the two hidden servants flinch. As they fretted over whether or not to reveal themselves, Karena snapped at Draco..


    ¡°Do you find me amusing?! Do I look amused?! No? Then keep that smirk off of your face! You just earned five extrashes..¡±


    Draco gritted his teeth, and nodded in understanding.. ¡®You go right ahead, you little bitch.. I can¡¯t Wait to give you a taste of your own nastiness.. That¡¯s it! When I go to kill her, I¡¯ll strangle her. That way, I can watch she panic as the light fades.. It¡¯s going to be hard to wait, but it¡¯ll be worth it..¡¯


    Wiping the drop of blood from his split lip, Draco followed after his Princess with a dark smile...


    ************


    Skye and Shasta watched as Karena and Draco disappeared around a corner, and sighed in relief. They had wanted to just send her the list of dress styles after they had picked her material, but knew that she would most likely just throw it away. However, since Draco had returned and would make Karena stick to their choices: they didn¡¯t need to worry anymore.


    The rest of their time was filled with final selections. The table cloths, centerpieces, ce settings, and small gifts for the guests were mostly taken care of. The only thing that Shasta had left to decide on was her cake and topper.


    The first couple of shops only had standard toppers, but Skye had managed to track down a shop that made custom ones. She had even helped design it so that the details would be spot-on. Shasta hadn¡¯t seen it yet, so when she opened the box that Skye gave her as soon as they entered her quarters; he jaw dropped.


    Tears gathered at the corners of her eyes as she gingerly held the figure in her hands; ¡°I can¡¯t believe you did this.. The details are amazing! I can¡¯t believe it..¡±


    Hearing a small sniffle, Skye offered Shasta a tissue as she replied; ¡°Tis made of ceramic, so it¡¯s fragile, but if cared for properly, it¡¯llst forever. Since we couldna find one ya liked, Imissioned this one made fer ya. Ima d ya like it-ouch! Too much! Too much!¡±


    Shasta had bear-hugged Skye mid-sentence, and was slightly crushing her as she yelled; ¡°Oh my gosh, Skye! I can¡¯t believe that you did this for me! It¡¯s wonderful! Beautiful! Thank you, thank you, thank you!¡±


    ¡°...Am I interrupting something? If so: good,¡± Tidas joked as he came into the room.


    Shasta partly released Skye as she replied; ¡°You have the best wife! Look at this! I can¡¯t believe she had this made for me! Isn¡¯t it beautiful?! I¡¯m so excited!¡±


    Shasta¡¯s tail was in overdrive as she¡¯d spoken. It twitched like she¡¯d stuck her hand into an electric socket, and Tidas could¡¯ve sworn that he was hearing a light purring from her. As he chuckled at looked at Skye, Tidasmented; ¡°Why do you think I married her?¡±


    ¡°I thought it was because our fathers betrothed us,¡± Skye quipped with a smirk.


    Tidas grinned as he wrapped his arms around her, and said; ¡°Betrothed or not: I knew that you were the one I¡¯d marry after you pushed me down the first time we¡¯d met..¡±


    Skye barked a sharpugh; ¡°Ya knew at five that ye wanted ta marry me? Yer so full of it.. But I like it.¡±


    As the two gave each other a sweet kiss, Shasta asked; ¡°What are you doing here so early? I thought that the General¡¯s meeting would run a lotter.¡±


    Breaking away from his tempting wee wife, Tidas looked at her and replied; ¡°Zas saved me after the first two hours. I¡¯m here to take Skye, and get ready for dinner.¡±


    Shasta quirked an eyebrow as he started to lead Skye out of the room; ¡°That¡¯s not for another two hours! It doesn¡¯t take two hours to dress!¡±


    As Tidas gently pushed Skye out of the door, Tidas grinned cheekily at her as he yelled back; ¡°We have a meeting of our own to attend to!¡±


    As the door shut behind them, Shasta stood in confusion a few seconds before she burst outughing; ¡°A ¡®meeting¡¯, huh? Horn dog..¡±

 Chapter 479

    479 Special Kind Of Meeting


    ***WARNING: EXTREMELY DESCRIPTIVE SEXUAL CONTENT***


    Skyeughed as Tidas gently pushed her from the room. She yelled back to Shasta that they would talk more at dinner, then let her overzealous husband take her away. She knew what he wanted, and was debating on going along with him, or giving him a bit of a challenge as they headed for their own quarters.


    Tidas had a look about him this morning that Skye had recognized right away. Whenever he wanted to be intimate, he moved differently, albeit subtly. His eyes lingered, and he seemingly prowled whenever he came near. Like a lion enjoying his hunt.


    Skye smiled to herself as the entry to their little hallway came into view.. ¡®Male lions don¡¯t do the huntin¡¯, the lionesses do..¡¯


    As soon as they rounded the corner, Skye grabbed her husband, and pushed him against the wall. He trusted herpletely, and didn¡¯t resist her as his back hit the wall, and her lips took his in a tantalizing kiss. As their arms wrapped around each other, they slowly started to move towards their door..


    As soon as they were inside, Tidas closed the door, then went back to stealing his wife¡¯s breath. She could barely keep a straight thought as they started to touch and strip each other. Only when they had to handle the back of Skye¡¯s dress did they stop.


    When all Skye had left was her underwear on, Tidas scooped her up, and carried her over to the bed. Heid her down in the middle, leaving her legs hanging from the bedside. As she propped herself up on her elbows, Tidas stretched his body across hers to steal another kiss.


    It was shorter than Skye wanted, but he made up for it by attaching his mouth to her left nipple. He flicked and teased at it as one hand held him steady, and the other began to y with the tuff of hair over herher lips. A throaty moan escaped her as she ran hee fingers through his hair, and encouraged him to nip.


    After a few moments, he paused to look at his beautiful wife, and say; ¡°I¡¯ve been looking forward to this all day..¡±


    .....


    ¡°Oh really? Well, I guess I better make sure that yer wait was worth it then,¡± Skye replied with a lusty tone.


    Tidas¡¯ smirk sent a shiver of anticipation from Skye¡¯s head to her toes as he moved from her breasts, to lower, and lower. When he reached her most sensitive area, he paused a moment to admire his wife. She wasn¡¯t just a beautiful woman to him; Skye ignited a passion within him that felt like it could consume him if he let it.


    During their honeymoon, Tidas had seriously considered extending their stay, but it was a good thing that they hadn¡¯t. Otherwise Magnus and Lawrence would¡¯ve been killed by the assassin pretending to be from Sai. But that was back then..


    Now they each had a pile of responsibilities, and hardly had time to sleep. Skye often had to use her powers to get them through the day. Tidas had barely figured out how to control his Shaman trait, and still required Skye to heal his fatigue and tiredness.


    They had only been able to be together a couple of times since they¡¯d returned from the Hignds. Both Skye and Tidas missed their intimate moments greatly, and wanted to show the other just how much..


    Skye felt the world melting away as Tidas did everything that made her feel good. Rubbing, licking and thrusting his fingers until every inch of her body trembled with pleasure. As he readied himself to enter her, Skye put her hand on his chest, and said in between breaths; ¡°Not yet, love.. I want to-¡±


    ¡°I would love for you to treat me, Skye,¡± Tidas interrupted with a gentle voice; ¡°But it¡¯s been days since I¡¯ve had you. If I feel your mouth on me, then I fear our coupling will onlyst a few minutes afterwards.¡±


    Skye grinned cheekily; ¡°So that means yer extra sensitive right now, huh?¡±


    Tidas looked at Skye as if he was begging while sliding his tip up and down against her opening. It was tempting, but Skye wanted to see him writhing in pleasure as well. Sitting up, Skye pulled on Tidas¡¯ arm, prompting him to sit on the side of the bed next to her.


    Slowly running her hand up and down the top of his thigh, Skye coaxed him; ¡°That¡¯s fine wit me. Ya already gave me plenty of pleasure, but now I wanna see you enjoyin¡¯ yer self.. Believe it or not; a lotta women like that, too.¡±


    Tidas forced back a chuckle as he said; ¡°And you know this how? Do women hold secret meetings or something?¡±


    Skyeughed out loud, then replied; ¡°No more then ya men do, Ima sure, but yer changin¡¯ the, umm...point, husband.¡±


    As she had finished speaking, Skye wrapped her hand around her husband¡¯s manhood, and started to move up and down in a massaging pressure. Tidas let a restrained grunt escape as his whole body tensed and melted at the same time. Any argument he had fizzled away as his mind became lost in bliss.


    cing her other hand on his chest, Skye got Tidas toy back on the bed. Since she was on his side, she let her right hand slowly work his member as her other hand and mouth explored his body. He tensed a moment when she came close to his upper side, but rxed as her kisses and nips moved lower.


    It was amusing to Skye that he didn¡¯t like her going near his arm pits. She assumed that it was due to a tickle fight that they¡¯d gotten into in the Hignds, since that was when she¡¯d discovered his ¡®greatest weakness¡¯. She didn¡¯t want to ruin the moment, so Skye immediately moved lower and away from his tickle spot.


    Tidas felt a surging tingling sensation as Skye¡¯s mouth moved closer to his manhood. She shifted her hands so that one moved on his shaft, and the other gently cupped and fondled his sack. He could feel himself be rock-hard, and a slight dampness as Skye ran her hand over his tip.


    Hearing his breathing bing morebored, Skye took just the tip into her mouth, and ran her tongue over it in a circr motion. Tidas gripped the bedding as he attempted to stifle a grunt, but it turned into a deep moan as she plunged him into her throat. Out of lustful instinct, he grabbed her by the hair, and wrapped his fingers in it as she moved.


    Skye fought back a smile as she twisted her head, and dragged her tongue against Tidas¡¯ hardness as she did it. The hushed noisesing from her husband only encouraged her creativity as she mixed pressure from her lips in, and gently rotated and squeezed his sack.


    He bucked his hips in time with her mouth until he stood at the edge of an abyss of euphoria. He yanked Skye back by her hair so he wouldn¡¯t finish yet, then apologized for his roughness as she climbed on top of him. She chuckled breathily, then spoke as she slid down on top of him; ¡°I kinda liked the hair pullin¡¯..¡±


    Tidas smirked as he tilted his head back on instinct from feeling his wife¡¯s warmth. She moaned lightly as she slowly started to move on him, then grabbed his hand, and ced it on her breast. As his grin widened, he brought up his other hand, and lightly pinched at her nipples as she road him.


    Only a handful of minutes had passed before they were both teetering on the peaks again. Tidas had moved his hands to her hips, to help press her against him as she grinded on him. The bed creaked and shook as Tidas thrust upwards, and held himself there until they were screaming each other¡¯s names.


    As soon as Tidas¡¯ hips dropped, Skye copsed on top of him. She tried to move off of Tidas, but he wrapped his arms around her, and held her against him with a loving touch. Sighing in contentment, Skye listened to her love¡¯s heartbeat slow into a steady pace.


    Before either of them knew it: Skye and Tidas had fallen asleep holding each other. They were sleeping so deeply that they didn¡¯t even wake up to Peggy banging on the door half an hourter. Tidas had warned her to make herself scarce for the couple hours before dinner, so she¡¯d been in the kitchens helping out.


    The door creaked open loudly, but Skye and Tidas didn¡¯t move. Peggy didn¡¯t see them right away; she was more focused on the trail of dirty clothes on the floor. While muttering about theirck of respect, she didn¡¯t notice the naked bodies on the bed until she straightened up about three feet from the bed.


    ¡°Fer the love of the gods, why?! Are ya Tryin¡¯ ta scar me?! At least put some bloody clothes on afterwards!¡±


    Skye had shot up in bed as soon as she¡¯d heard Peggy¡¯s voice, and sleepily said; ¡°I didna take the cookie-what? What are ya doin¡¯ in here, Peg? What time is it?¡±


    Peggy huffed as she dropped the dirty clothes into a pile on the floor; ¡°Me job! Which apparently hasna changed in twenty years! The King will expect ya two in the banquet hall fer dinner. Best not ta bete, so I was makin¡¯ sure that ye two were at least dressin¡¯.. Got that one wrong.¡±


    ¡°Only half. We just haven¡¯t gotten to the re-dressing part yet,¡± Tidas replied with a mischievous grin.


    ¡°...I knew why ya told me not tae around in the afternoon, but ya also knew I¡¯d be back! How hard is it ta put some pants on?!¡±


    Peggy was more flustered than angry, and was soothed easily with an apology. They understood that she saw Skye as a daughter, and felt bad for making her ufortable. After she lectured them about what sleepwear was, and what it was for; Peggy helped them get clothes.


    Skye wore the dark green dress that Marie had made for her, so Tidas wore a matching vest over his undershirt. His eyes looked light a bright green in contrast to the other color, which Skye loved. After switching out the choker ne that her shard of the Celestial Key was on, they quickly made their way towards the banquet room..


    ************


    Shasta stood by the entrance to the banquet room with Lawrence, greeting people and epting well-wishes on their uing wedding. Everything was going well until the members of Marco¡¯s inner circle started to trickle in. They made snide remarks disguised aspliments, which infuriated Shasta.


    When they saw Karena and Draco heading their way, Lawrence silently prayed to the gods that Karena would keep her mouth shut. As she sauntered up to them with a cocky grin, Lawrence inhaled deeply, and tried his best to keep a non-hostile expression on his face..


    Stopping in front of the couple, Karena sneered as she said; ¡°Hello, Lawrence dear. You might want to put her on a leash. You can be held liable if your pet attacks someone..¡±

 Chapter 480

    480 Her Fall(Part One)


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE AND VIOLENCE***


    Draco sighed heavily as Karena hurled insults at Shasta and Lawrence. The two men locked eyes, and shed each other a look that screamed sympathy. Draco for his mistress¡¯ behavior, and Lawrence just felt bad for Draco in general.


    Everyone in the capital knew how Karena treated him, and Lawrence felt particrly sorry for his former friend. Before Draco served Marco exclusively, he was Lawrence¡¯s bodyguard when he was still just a prince. It had only been for a year before Lawrence had married his first wife, but the two had be genuine friends within that time.


    Draco was rare among people because he never treated Lawrence like a free ride. Most just expected the royal family to flip the bill whenever there was a party or event, but Draco never let Lawrence pay, even when he offered. He always spoke respectfully, but bluntly; especially when it was something that he didn¡¯t want to hear.


    Lawrence had offered to take him to Ruscovic with him, but he had already epted a transfer position with Marco. Looking back on it now, for a split second: Draco wished that he would¡¯ve taken Lawrence up on his offer..


    ¡®Oh well.. What¡¯s passed is the past.. No point in wallowing in it.. I¡¯m So close to my revenge now.. It wasn¡¯t worth it, but at least I¡¯ll have the satisfaction of watching the light fade from her eyes..¡¯


    As the thought crossed Draco¡¯s mind, Skye and Tidas came walking up. Draco straightened up and smiled for a split second, which Lawrence had caught. He wanted to chuckle about the fact that it was his tell when he liked someone. But Karena and Shasta were now screaming at each other..


    ¡°A mangy animal like you has no business being here in the first ce. I don¡¯t know why Lawrence suddenly chose bestiality over a proper human wife.. You¡¯re just a shabby old cat that can¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°That is enough, Karena! Shasta is the Future Queen of Ruscovic! You will respect her, or I¡¯ll take it as an insult to my kingdom. Marco is Not the King, which means you have the same level of authority as Shasta, so you can stop trying to act superior,¡± Lawrence barked at her with barely restrained fury.


    .....


    ¡°Actually,¡± Tidas said as he came to a stop in front of them with Skye; ¡°Because Shasta is the Vice Commander of the RMC, she holds more authority than her. If a war breaks out, Shasta outranks most here.¡±


    Draco put his hand on Karena¡¯s shoulder, and whispered; ¡°Please stop, Princess. You¡¯re causing another scene. The king will be-¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Draco! You speak when spoken to! That¡¯s it!¡± Karena snapped before turning back to the group.


    She took a breath, then spoke as calmly as she could; ¡°Well of course. I¡¯m a Realdy. A battlefield is no ce for a dignified woman such as myself.¡±


    Skye barked a sharpugh; ¡°Well of course! We wouldna want a weak, powerless dobber like you out there. You¡¯d break a nail! Or maybe yer neck: if we were lucky.¡±


    Karena red at Skye with unabashed hatred as she said; ¡°How Dare you even speak to me, you disgusting peasant! You¡¯re just a freak of nature! When I¡¯m Queen, I¡¯ll have you whipped in the public square before I send you to the gall-¡±


    ¡°Karena Garcia! What do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡± came an angry, familiar voice from inside the banquet room.


    People had gathered around to watch the spectacle both inside, and out of the room. The voice had been so loud that it to reverberated into the hallway. Making the crowds part to reveal a very angry King Magnus. Karena had instantly mmed up upon seeing him, knowing that she was in for a scolding.


    Coming to a stop in front of the group, Magnus yelled; ¡°What the bloody hell is going on?! I could hear you two yelling from the main table! Didn¡¯t I already warn you two about arguing?!¡±


    Lawrence stepped forward; ¡°Father, Shasta was only defending herself. She was insulted as soon as Karena came up to us..¡±


    As soon as Magnus turned and red Karena, she started scrambling; ¡°I was only kidding. Anyone could tell that-¡±


    Skye chuckled beforementing to Tidas; ¡°Where does shee up wit this shite?¡±


    Magnus looked at his daughter-inw; ¡°What happened here Skye?¡±


    ¡°Why would you ask her? She wasn¡¯t even here the whole time! She and Tidas just arrived!¡±


    Magnus turned back to Karena with a scowl; ¡°Because Skye is Always honest, and she¡¯s neutral in all of this.¡±


    ¡°No she¡¯s not!¡±


    ¡°I am not neutral,¡± Skye and Karena had spoken at the same time.


    ¡°But she¡¯s honest to a fault,¡± Magnus replied with a small smirk; ¡°That¡¯s why I know she¡¯ll tell me the truth of what she knows.¡±


    Karena¡¯s face scrunched, then twisted with utter contempt as she nced at Skye. She didn¡¯t even flinch under the Crowned Princess¡¯ hateful re, and told the truth of what she¡¯d seen and heard. Magnus¡¯ sighed heavily in exasperation as he listened, then looked at Karena with apathy..


    ¡°You refuse to try and get along with your family, and you refuse listen to me. I am running out of ways to deal with you painlessly, Karena.. After tonight, you are confined to your quarters until Lawrence and Shasta¡¯s wedding. You will no longer participate in it; you will merely be a guest.¡±


    Karena¡¯s face turned bright red as she listened to the gossip around her. Many were saying that she was jealous of Skye and Shasta for their aplishments, and statuses..


    The other two had magic, and Karena didn¡¯t. They were loved by their men, and that Marco only tolerated her because she gave him sons. They were both loved by the people and seen as heroes, while Karena did nothing but shower herself in clothes, jewelry, and pointless parties.


    Skye and Tidas had done so much for the people that it was openly said that they would make far better rulers than Marco and Karena. No one spoke about it within earshot of the king, but even the nobles debated about whether they would support Marco or not if Tidas stepped up to im the throne.


    Most nobles around her agreed that Marco should be king, but that Karena shouldn¡¯t be Queen. Listening to everyone as Magnus, Lawrence, Shasta, Tidas, and Skye looked on her with pity; Karena could feel herself slipping..


    ¡°I apologize for my behavior, my King. But I am the victim here.. These four have been harassing me ever since She came to the capital. The only small reprieve I had was when Skye and Tidas were in the Hignds. I tried to befriend them, but they just don¡¯t like me because I am a True Royal. They¡¯re justmoners who-¡±


    ¡°That is Enough, Karena! The only one between you three that cares about it is you. Did you even know that Skye has royal blood in her veins? It¡¯s an old family that lost it¡¯s power long ago, but she does have royalty in her, and it¡¯s Much older than yours.¡±


    Karena¡¯s, along with everyone else¡¯s dropped at the king¡¯s revaluation. Rumors had circted that the Hignders referred to Skye as their ¡®True Queen¡¯, but most brushed it off as her being Tidas¡¯ wife. With the king¡¯s new information, many started to say that Skye would definitely make a better Queen than Karena.


    The whispers and looks of disgust and pity that she was getting were too much for Karena to handle..


    ¡°How can you just side with them?! Can¡¯t you see what She is doing?! Thatmoner whore is after my crown! The rumors of Marco choosing her over me are ridiculous! I was Born to rule! I have birthed princes! Ie from a Real royal family! Who is she?! Nothing! She is Nothing!¡±


    ¡°Karena! You are humiliating yourself! Stop and go to your quarters Now!¡± Magnus screamed at her.


    ¡°YOU humiliate yourself by surrounding yourself with lesser people! Do not expect me to drag my good, noble name through the mud by associating withmon riffraff! Commoners are meant to serve! Not sit at the same damn table!¡±


    ¡°ENOUGH! Restrain yourself, or I Will punish you, Karena! This is your final warning!¡± Magnus yelled so loudly that his voice strained.


    Karena looked at Magnus like he had just pped her, then turned her burning gaze on Skye..


    ¡°YOU! This is ALL Your Fault! If you had never overreached, then NONE of this would¡¯ve happened! You¡¯re a curse! A disease in this world that Must be cut out!¡±


    Without a thought, Karena grabbed Draco¡¯s sword, and pushed him away before turning towards Skye. She yelled as she took the couple steps, and tried to stab her in the heart. Skye had easily caught the de, although she did cut her hand open doing it.


    Tidas stood off to the side, watching, as the spectators all screamed in shock and horror. Karena tried to force the short sword, but Skye¡¯s grip was too strong. With a sigh and a small grunt, she flung Karena to the side, and onto the ground.


    She cried out once as shended, then turned to stare daggers at Skye as she said; ¡°Yer lucky that Ima in a good mood, Karena.. I could easily kill you, but I¡¯d never go against me King like that..¡±


    As the words left Skye¡¯s mouth, Karena felt like a fog had been lifted off of her mind. The situation came crashing down on heras she looked over at King Magnus¡¯ furious expression. She couldn¡¯t exin what hade over her, or why her self-control had been lost.


    In that moment, all Karen knew was that Magnus was angrier than he had even been before..


    The nobles, dignitaries, and other important figures watching were whispering about treason. Karena didn¡¯t understand at first until she looked at Skye¡¯s hand. She healed the injury quickly, and didn¡¯t so much as wince when it had happened, but that wasn¡¯t the point for Magnus.


    He looked at the people around him, and sighed with deep regret.. ¡®That stupidss! If only she had listened to me.. I can¡¯t protect her after this..¡¯


    After taking a deep breath, Magnus looked at his daughter-inw with hard eyes as he spoke; ¡°Karena Garcia: you have broken thew by attacking Skye Moonstone, wife of my son Tidas MacArthur. Attempted harm of Any member of the royal family is grounds for execution! I hereby order you to be restrained, and taken to the dungeons until I have decided upon a final judgment for you! Guards: seize her!¡±

 Chapter 481

    481 Her Fall(Part Two)


    ¡°No! You can¡¯t do that! I¡¯m royalty! I¡¯m the future Queen of Alcon! Let go!¡± Karena screamed as Draco grabbed her arms, and pinned them behind her back.


    The gathered crowds werepletely shocked by their King¡¯s decision, and a few were even angry about it. Skye wasmon-born, and they felt rtively the same as Karena did aboutmoners being allowed into noble circles. Lucas Moonstone, for example, made them very nervous.


    Skye was a unique situation because she turned out to have multiple traits, and extraordinary powers. But how she and Tidas hade to be betrothed in the first ce is what bothered them the most..


    Lucas had simply been doing his job when he¡¯d saved King Magnus all of those years ago, but it had allotted the king the opportunity to get to know him as a person. They hit it off and became exceptional friends, and had stayed as such even after they had fought over a woman. Lucas became the wealthiest merchant in the capital in just a few short years thanks to the king¡¯s friendship and support.


    Because of that, Magnus agreed to several of Tidas¡¯ reformws, and even allowed him to build schools, orphanages, and public bathing houses. Themoners were being educated, which always turned out badly for the elites throughout history. Even the little that they knew.


    If themon folk were recognized as the people that they were, then the nobles would lose rights over them. They wouldn¡¯t be able to treat them like easily receable pieces, and use them until they break. Their nearly freebor would start to cost them, and if the third prince got his way, then their profits would drop by at least half.


    To the nobles: the more distance between the sses, the better. And yet here they were, watching their future Queen being arrested and sent to the dungeons over amoner. The gossip and spections exploded all around, and the news spread faster than a wildfire. Within a few hours, the entire capital knew of Princess Karena¡¯s imprisonment.


    Many rejoiced that she¡¯d finally been stripped of her power since she abused it so terribly. Any time Karena went to the markets, or out to eat with friends, she was a horror. Nothing was ever good enough, and everything had to be free because of who she was, or she threatened the proprietors.


    The shop owners thatined to the pce were reimbursed, but many were too afraid of the Crowned Princess¡¯ reach and repercussions. Her reputation from the servants that worked in the pce were even worse. The majority ofmon people didn¡¯t care about the happenings and dramatics of the pce, until they found out that it was Skye that she had tried to hurt.


    .....


    A few days after the incident, no one had heard any news about what was going to happen to Karena. Frustrated that another noble would get away with yet another terrible deed; the people gathered, and marched to the pce gates. Skye was shocked and confused as to why so many people would be outraged on her behalf, so Tidas exined..


    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re a wonderful person,¡± he stated with a cheeky smile.


    ¡°Shut up! Dinna make fun of me!¡± Skye replied with pink cheeks.


    Tidas¡¯ grin turned soft as he looked at her; ¡°I mean that, Skye. They¡¯re here because a young woman took it upon herself to heal as many people as she could, without charging the ones who couldn¡¯t pay. She saved their children, siblings, mothers, and fathers.. She protected the King against an assassin. She won the Mage Trials through hard work. She went to the Hignds and kicked ass-¡±


    ¡°I get it, I get it.. But still.. I dinna deserve this, and Karena didna hurt me. Have ya heard some of those rumors? Outrageous! One of ¡¯em says Ima missin¡¯ an arm, haha. How can people believe such nonsense?¡±


    Tidas looked at Skye with an amused expression; ¡°I don¡¯t think they actually believe it since they¡¯ve seen you walking, and riding around with all of your limbs intact. I think they just like the story because it furthers their narrative. People are generally easy to read, with the limited exceptions.¡±


    Tidas¡¯ face darkened slightly as he stared off into the crowds from a window. Skye instantly knew why, but asked just to make sure; ¡°Have ya still not heard from Marco yet?¡±


    ¡°No, and that bothers me greatly.. How can he just leave his wife¡¯s life hanging in the bnce like this?! Even if it is Karena..¡±


    Skye shrugged; ¡°Tis a good way fer him ta get rid of her: make his da kill her, or send her away in exile. But what about the boys? What will happen ta them? I hope they dinna go wit her.¡±


    Tidas shook his head; ¡°No, they¡¯ll stay where they are. My Father knows that Karena has barely had any contact with her own children for the majority of their lives. He won¡¯t subject them to her wrath. And they¡¯re still Marco¡¯s heirs. My Father will keep them safe.¡±


    ¡°Good. But why hasna Marco sent word of his return? Or at least requested the trial be postponed? I think he¡¯s tryin¡¯ ta get rid of her,¡± Skye stated as they headed for the throne room.


    Tidas sighed deeply with worry all over his features. He thought the same thing as his wife, but with one difference.. ¡®I think I know who Marco wants to rece Karena with..¡¯


    Looking at Skye, he wondered if she thought the same, but couldn¡¯t bring himself to ask. If Karena got to stay in Alcon, then it would cause her unnecessary tension. Skye felt guilty about the oddest things, and he didn¡¯t want her to think that Karena was being banished over her instead of Karena¡¯s own actions.


    Tidas had asked during dinner after the incident if she had sensed any Ether and Dark magicing from Karena, and she had said no. That meant that Karena had acted on her own, and deserved whatever punishment his father delt her. But there was something gnawing at Tidas about it all that he couldn¡¯t shake..


    ¡®This all just so happens while my brother is gone.. What if he came back, and tricked Karena? But how? Skye would¡¯ve sensed his influence.. Unless he pre-programmed her like he did our Father..¡¯


    Tidas inhaled sharply as they entered the main hall, and made their way through the crowds. No one but Magnus and the royal court were allowed to enter except Karena, Skye, and the other three involved. As they neared the doorway, they could see Maevis slip in from near the ceiling.


    Skye and Tidas shared an amused smile between themselves, then continued wading through the crowds. It didn¡¯t help any that they were stopped every few feet by people attempting to strike up a conversation with them. It wasn¡¯t until they¡¯d reached right outside of the doors that the spectators changed from pleasantries to insults.


    The majority of nobles not allowed inside were gathered near the front. As Skye and Tidas walked through, they heard an array of both rumors and insults. The insults weremon enough now, so they didn¡¯t bother them as much, but the rumors were getting on Tidas¡¯ nerves.


    Skye was used to being called amoner whore or an overpowered monster, but most took care not to say such things in front of Tidas. He¡¯d punched a noble before for insulting Skye in front of him shortly after they had first arrived. Since then, most kept quiet around him, but not today.


    ¡°Common trash!¡±


    ¡°Freak!¡±


    ¡°Chatan!¡±


    The insults came from every direction. Tidas was gritting his teeth so bad that he thought he might¡¯ve cracked a tooth. A few men actually intentionally blocked their way until Tidas put his hand on the hilt of his sword. They moved to the side after that.


    Lawrence and Shasta stood directly on the other side of the door talking with Draco. He seemed to be in an excellent mood, despite Karena¡¯s pending trial. As they finished making their way through the crowd, Skye waved at the three and smiled brightly.


    Draco straightened up and returned her gestures with a touch more enthusiasm than usual. Before the two approached, Lawrence whispered; ¡°Wrong tree, my friend. That is a woman already deeply in love.¡±


    Draco shed him a small smirk; ¡°I know, but that doesn¡¯t stop my body¡¯s reaction. I can simply enjoy looking. It¡¯s all anyone else but him can do.¡±


    Lawrence followed Draco¡¯s gaze to a surly-looking Tidas. He was clearly angry about the ridiculousness behind him, and had every right to be. As he greeted Shasta andmented on how ¡®people needed better entertainment¡¯, Lawrence turned back to Draco..


    ¡°That is true. Just keep in mind that she¡¯s happy. That should help,¡± Lawrence replied.


    Draco looked at him with a confused expression, thenughed hard enough to where he had to use Lawrence to lean against. When he¡¯d finally calmed, Draco turned towards Lawrence with a devilish grin; ¡°I don¡¯t necessarily care whether she¡¯s happy or not. I¡¯m not in love with her: I just find her extremely attractive.¡±


    ¡°...Sure. Whatever you say, friend. Anyway: how¡¯s Karena doing? You visited her, correct?¡±


    Again, Draco grinned devilishly before he replied to Lawrence; ¡°Oh, I was her guard. She begged me to let her out, but I¡¯m not getting executed for that bitch.¡±


    Lawrence quirked an eyebrow at him; ¡°So those rumor? Some were true?¡±


    Draco sighed heavily; ¡°More than I¡¯d like.. The king knows it, too. Let¡¯s just say that when Karena¡¯s trial starts, most of you will wish for her execution..¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? What do you have to do with the trial? I thought that this was about her trying to hurt Skye?¡± Lawrence questioned, gaining everyone else¡¯s attention as well.


    Draco smirked; ¡°Nope. This is a trial concerning All of her sins, not just her recent ones. I think Skye and Tidas will be particrly pissed off by my testimony.¡±


    ¡°Why? What¡¯d she do?¡± Skye asked.


    Draco shed her his handsomest smile as he replied; ¡°You¡¯ll have to wait and hear, my fair princess. Just please keep in mind that I only followed orders. I¡¯m a soldier: it¡¯s what I do. But I also want to rify right now that Prince Marco had no knowledge of her orders.¡±


    Tidas stepped forward to partially block his view of Skye as he said; ¡°I seriously doubt that..¡±


    Draco made a ¡®tsk¡¯ noise, then replied; ¡°You¡¯ll hear all about it soon. She¡¯s here..¡±


    As the people parted, Karena came into view of the others. She looked tired, and had a prisoner dress on that looked dirty. The nobles eitherughed at her, or swore that she would be okay.


    As the guards crossed the threshold with her chains, Karena red at Skye, and said; ¡°I hope you¡¯re happy now.. My husband is all yours..¡±

 Chapter 482

    482 Her Fall(Part Three)


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE***


    Skye grimaced at Karena; ¡°Eew, no thank you. Ima perfectly happy wit the husband I have.¡±


    ¡°Maybe that was it all along: getting Tidas the crown.. You convinced those barbaric idiots in the Hignds that you were their ¡®rightful Queen¡¯. Guess you¡¯ll have the whole of Alcon when you¡¯re finally done. Or are your sights higher than that?¡±


    Skye stared at Karena nkly, then asked; ¡°So where do yae up wit this stuff? Do ya read books? Or is this really what¡¯s goin¡¯ on inside that noggin of yers? Cause those be somethin¡¯ ta talk to yer doctor about..¡±


    Karena scoffed; ¡°Of course you would deny it. You¡¯re ¡®the Goddess Eir sent to save the less-fortunate¡¯. You would never admit to wanting the crown for yourself, but everything you do reeks of overreaching. You¡¯ll never rece me. Magnus will ¡®make an example of me¡¯, but in reality: my time spent in that god-forsaken cell will be good enough..¡±


    As if she didn¡¯t look like a homeless person, Karena flipped her hair back, and said; ¡°I am royalty, and Real royalty does not get more than a p on the wrist. You just wait.. You Will regret this one day..¡±


    Holding her chin up, Karena told her guards to escort her to her seat. They dly obliged, wanting to get rid of her as fast as possible. As she strode away, Skye nced between Shasta and Lawrence as she said; ¡°I really need ta find out if she¡¯s on any medications..¡±


    ¡°More like Should be,¡± Shasta mumbled, making Lawrence partially snort with restrainedughter.


    Tidas shot them a disapproving expression, but they could tell that he was as amused as they were by thement. However, he didn¡¯t want to show it. Not with the vultures watching..


    .....


    The nobles closest to them were already gossiping about ¡®Tidas and Skye¡¯s true ambitions¡¯. It was ridiculous and based on nothing but Karena¡¯s bullshit ramblings, but coupled with the previous rumors: Tidas and Skye were starting to look questionable..


    ¡°Why would a princess healmoners for free, if not to win them over?¡±


    Right?! And what about the prince spending his personal fortune to fund those schools and what not? That sounds like a publicity stunt to me..¡±


    ¡°I agree. There¡¯s no way they¡¯re giving away all of that for free. There¡¯s got to be a catch!¡±


    The nobles were practically screaming their theories and spections at each other until a loud voice rang out; ¡°If ya¡¯ll really think that nonsense is true, then you southerners are far less intelligent than we Hignders thought!¡±


    As they peered through the crowds, Petrie came strolling up through the parting people. He was wearing a white dress shirt like most men at court, but he kept his kilt on and wore no jacket, which made most of the nobles cringe. The men and older women thought that he looked like a peasant, but a few of the womenplimented him in hushed voices.


    As he came to a stop in front of Skye and Tidas, even Shasta smiled and greeted him. Lawrence asked how she knew him, and she reminded him of Petrie¡¯s participation in the Summer Games. He immediately recalled the spunky Hignder, and shook his hand.


    ¡°So what are ya doin¡¯ here, Petrie? Dinna tell me that yer here as a spectator?¡± Skye asked with a scrutinizing gaze.


    Petrie grinned mischievously; ¡°Kinda, but I get a private seating.. King Magnus has invited me ta witness ¡®southern justice¡¯, as I like ta call it.¡±


    ¡°Why? He never lets others sit in on trials. That¡¯s odd,¡± Tidasmented as he started to drift into his thoughts.


    ¡°Oi?! Dinna even try ta check out on me now, husband,¡± Skye said as she lightly smacked his shoulder; ¡°The trial is gonna start any minute. We best take our seats before Magnus yells at us.¡±


    With everyone in agreement, they all entered back into the trickle of peopleing in for Karena¡¯s trial. They were mostly the king¡¯s councilors, Marie, a few choice aristocratic nobles, and a handful of diplomats. Petrie and Lawrence went to stand next to Genie, who was already seated near the front with a few seats reserved.


    Tidas elected to stay by Shasta and Skye¡¯s sides. Since he was the Commander of the RMC, he could get away with it. Karena stared daggers at the three as they crossed the room, and took their seats. As Skye looked around, she caught a slight shadowing to the ground in front of her, and knew that Maevis was most likely hiding within the chandelier above her.


    She didn¡¯t say anything, assuming that Maevis was invited like the others. But the elder Fae had never liked making small talk, and a few of the dignitaries present had been trying to get an audience with her for weeks. Ital¡¯s representative being a main one.


    His name was Antonio Russo, and he was an overzealous, chauvinistic drunkard who loved to talk too much. He had been trying to get either of the Fae representatives to discuss possible trade deals, but Nics was always gone, and Maevis was always busy. His actions and personality were ignored because as long as he was still in Alcon, the war hadn¡¯t begun.


    Maevis wanted nothing to do with the sycophants below her. She just wanted to watch the trial, and see how Magnus would handle her crimes. Thanks to the pce¡¯s house brownies, she already knew what Draco was going to testify to..


    ¡®The question is: what will King Magnus do?¡¯


    As the thought crossed Maevis¡¯ mind, the king banged his scepter on the floor, and called for order in the room. He stood up, and walked to the edge of the tform his throne sat on. After taking a deep breath, Magnus spoke to the room..


    ¡°I have called this trial to order, to decide the fate of Princess Karena Garcia! First Princess of Mano, and Crowned Princess of Alcon! Her crimes were thought to be few and simple, but those simple actions have created both disrespect, and threats towards the crown!¡±


    ¡°We will hear testimony from multiple witnesses, see evidence! And this trial will not end until I am satisfied with the oue! It is our duty as nobles to fulfill our namesake! Karena will be judged by her peers and betters! And No One will contest my ruling! Is that clear?!¡±


    As the room yelled their agreement, Karena shifted in her seat, then called out; ¡°Crimes? I only tried to stab Skye. That¡¯s hardly a crime. She¡¯s not a Real royal, after all.¡±


    A few of the nobles chuckled at Karena¡¯s jab, but shut up the second that Magnus turned his head towards them. They thought that the trial was just a show for the general public, but as it went on, they realized that their chosen princess was in real trouble..


    The first thing addressed was her attempted stabbing of Skye the few days before. There was little evidence because there were so many witnesses, but they didn¡¯t even need to hear their testimony. Karena openly admitted to the crime, but imed that Skye and Shasta had been bullying her for the past two years.


    Magnus told her to prove it, and she tried to say Draco would vouch for her, but he turned out to be her main user. He started with exining the many times that she had tried to poison Skye, but it never worked. She then tried to poison the dragon, to hurt Skye, but she had saved her instead.


    As Draco piled on the stories, Karena was practically foaming at the mouth. It got to the point where Magnus ordered her restrained and gagged, just so he could hear the details of Draco¡¯s experiences. He even spoke about all the rumors she had spread about Tidas and Skye over the years.


    Marie shot up when Draco was covering his list of ones she had started. She mentioned what her friend Rose had told her, and Draco confirmed it. Karena had bragged about it the first day she was locked in her cell.


    She thought that Draco had requested to be her guard to keep her safe, and to give herpany. But she had realized after the third day that something was wrong. He wasn¡¯t as chatty with her, and he would asionally sh her a strange, dark smile when her tolerance reached it¡¯s limits, and she would cry.


    Seeing him air out all of her secrets to everyone right in front of her was both the most maddening, and the most painful thing she had ever experienced. When he got to her part in the Bibalow scandal, everyone was shocked. No one knew how she¡¯d escaped her cell, and Draco had just told everyone that Karena had ordered him released.


    Draco fully admitted that Marco had covered it up, but that it was because Karena had lied to him. iming that Angelica was her friend, and that Karena ¡®just wanted to talk when she had overpowered her¡¯. A few of the spectators argued about a personal guard who resented Karena for abusing him might not tell the truth, just to see his revenge y out.


    As Draco listed crime after crime, Tidas thought about the legitimacy of their legal system. It was alright with his father as king, but he feared for the people¡¯s rights and safety any time he thought about Marco being king..


    There was a legal system, but it was like a house of cards: easily blown over with the faintest breeze. The king¡¯s word was the final one, regardless if it was justified or not. Tidas always hated that about kings and queens.


    They had no problem creating just-soundingws and rules, but didn¡¯t follow them themselves. Nobles bought their way out of any problems, and royalty was never held ountable for their actions unless they were disgraceful in public. Which is why Magnus¡¯ hands were tied when it came to Karena..


    ¡°I¡¯m sorryss, but you¡¯ve left me no choice but to send you back to your brother. I warned you, Karena, but you¡¯ve forced the decision upon me. Karena Garcia: you are hereby stripped of your title as Crowned Princess of Alcon, and ordered to return to your brother in shame. May the gods grant you peace in your new life..¡±


    Draco and two other guards walked over to unshackle Karena, and walk her back to her cell. She fought back like a mad person, but Draco was used to her hitting him. As they escorted her from the room, Skye looked at Tidas with a shocked expression as she said; ¡°What the fuck?! W-What just happened?¡±


    Tidas shrugged, but had a shocked look on his face as well as he replied; ¡°Well.. I guess that¡¯s a good way to get rid of a psychotic bridesmaid..¡±

 Chapter 483

    483 Dark Rewards


    ***WARNING: LANGUAGE, VIOLENCE, AND DISTURBING CONTENT***


    Karen screamed and cursed as Draco and two other guards dragged her from the throne room. The nobles gathered directly outside gasped when they saw her crazed state. A mix of pity and mocking swirled around her as Karena clung to anyone who was within grabbing distance.


    She cried and begged them toe to her rescue, and stop the injustice being done to her. Karena had been in Alcon longer than her home kingdom, but all of her so-called friends turned their noses up at her, and averted their eyes. The king had made his decision, and they weren¡¯t about to risk their livelihoods by speaking out on her behalf.


    Karena had abused her power for thest time, and the further away from the nobles she got, the more cheering she heard. The merchants, servants, guards, and other dignitaries she had berated and abused all pped and praised the king for his ¡®righteous and overdue judgment¡¯. As Karena sobbed and screamed back at them, Draco leaned down..


    ¡°Calm yourself, My Queen. I have a message from your husband.. You will Not be going back to Mano. I¡¯ll tell you the rest when it¡¯s safe..¡±


    Karena slowed, then stopped her tears, and stood straight up. Her entire countenance changed, prompting the spectators to slow in their taunts. She grinned at them as she looked around, then said; ¡°I¡¯ll remember this, and when I return: you will all pay..¡±


    Most around herughed, then continued to insult her as the guards escorted her down the hall, and to her quarters. As they entered her room, Karena was surrounded by older servant women, stripped, then bathed. She was a princess regardless of her crimes, and Magnus wanted her returned to her brother in good condition.


    After they had cleaned and dressed her, Karena was offered a te of her favorite foods. Filet mignon with saut¨¦ed onions and truffles, duchess potato swirls, and squashpote with dates, and lemon. She washed it all down with her favorite merlot, then directed her servants on which things she would be taking with her, and what she¡¯d leave behind ¡®for now¡¯.


    As the servants rushed about, Karena told the other two guards to wait outside. They looked to Draco for confirmation that it was alright, then left when he nodded his approval. As the doortched shut, Karena semi-quietly snapped at Draco..


    .....


    ¡°Where the Fuck is Marco?! How could he not be here for my trial?! Does he have Any idea how humiliating that was?! I Swear I¡¯ll scratch his eyes out the next time I see him! When are you taking me to him?¡±


    Draco put his finger up to his lips; ¡°You must keep quiet, My Queen. No one can know that our king has no intention of letting you return to your brother. However, if the servants hear, then gossip will spread. King Marco doesn¡¯t want to give his father any reason to consider Tidas for the throne, and going against his orders to send you home will give the prince a chance, understand?¡±


    Karena scoffed; ¡°Marco will be the next King, and I Will be the Queen.. Tidas isn¡¯t the problem, it¡¯s Skye. She¡¯s the real threat. I want her killed as soon as possible, do You understand?¡±


    ¡°...The King has ns for Princess Skye and her powers, but it¡¯s nothing that concerns you. Just focus on the task at hand for now-¡±


    ¡°Do Not give Me orders, Draco. I am your superior, not the other way around despite these circumstances. And don¡¯t think for a second that I forgot how roughly you handled me at my initial arrest. You will be punished for that,¡± Karena snipped, cutting off Draco mid-sentence.


    She thought that he¡¯d make the same sour face that he always made whenever she told him that he¡¯d be getting punished. But Karena could tell that Draco was forcing a smile down instead. She was about to snap at him again, but one of the servants told her that she was all packed up, and ready to go.


    With her usual haughty attitude, Karena told them to; ¡°Stop standing around, and load up her things.¡±


    Afterwards she went to the door, and barked at the other guards toe help. As she was insulting them, the older maid leaned toward Draco, and whispered; ¡°Ye said ta clean it all out, correct my lord?¡±


    Draco smirked; ¡°Aye. Take it all: anything you want that¡¯s not imed. The only thing you need to leave are the jewels, the vanity, and that single dress. The rest can go. Enjoy your well-deserved spoils, Edna..¡±


    The old, cranky-looking woman shed him a toothy grin as she replied; ¡°Oh Aye.. And you as well, me lord.¡±


    A dark smile stretched across Draco¡¯s face for a split second, then he went to help Karena direct the guards. It didn¡¯t take long to get her packed up, and put into the stagecoach. Sheined the entire time about the trial, her treatment, and the extended travel to ¡®reach her brother¡¯.


    Every time she grinned at Draco, he grinned back, but it wasn¡¯t like his usual one. The happiness on his face was genuine, which made him seem even more handsome than usual. As the stagecoach unceremoniously exited the pce gates, Karena smiled at Draco..


    ¡°How long until we reach my husband?¡±


    Draco¡¯s brow creased with thought; ¡°It should only take a few hours to reach the outskirts of Dragonhorn. That¡¯s where he currently is.¡±


    Karena¡¯s smile turned seductive; ¡°Since it¡¯s such a long ride, how about you start making up for how roughly you had handled me when I was arrested?¡±


    Draco grinned at her; ¡°Not yet.. After we clear the city, and stop to change stagecoaches. Then, I can fully enjoy you..¡±


    Karena chuckled; ¡°I like the sound of that, but not you telling me what to do. Now get over here before I increase your actual punishmentter.¡±


    A dark grin overtook Draco¡¯s features as he said; ¡°I¡¯ll ept that. We can¡¯t risk anyone seeing through our n. I¡¯ve worked too hard to lose the reward promised to me by the king. I will restrain myself, and follow his orders.¡±


    Karena huffed with annoyance; ¡°Fine, have it your way. But don¡¯t get upset when there¡¯s bloodter..¡±


    It took everything Draco had not tough out loud as he replied; ¡°I promise I won¡¯t get upset, My Queen..¡±


    ************


    The ride out of the city wasfortable, thanks to a small increase in the temperature. It was usually colder right before the harvest, but today was beautiful and warmpared to the rest of the week. The sun shined down, making the golden color of the wheat field they were passing shimmer with different hues.


    They traveled a good half an hour or so after they had exited the city¡¯s main gate. As they came to the lining of a small patch of forest, the stagecoach came to stop. Karena and Draco exited and saw another stagecoach off to the side.


    As Karena was looking over the oddly-shaped coach, she heard Draco speaking to one of the guards..


    ¡°The trunks are yours, just like we agreed. Those dresses should fetch a fine price, and here are the few jewels that we agreed to as well..¡±


    ¡°What the Hell are you doing?! Those are mine! How dare-¡±


    Karena had been instantly cut off by Draco¡¯s hand pping her across the face hard enough to knock her to the ground. She cried out with the sting of it, then red at Draco as she screamed; ¡°What the Fuck do you think you¡¯re doing?! I Am Your QUEEN!¡±


    Draco red right back at her with utter hatred in his eyes as he yelled; ¡°Shut your mouth, you stupid little bitch! Or I¡¯ll hit you harder, understand?! I¡¯m talking..¡±


    Karena was shocked into silence at first, then snapped; ¡°How DARE You! I am the Crowned Princess of Alcon! I am the Future Queen! You can¡¯t treat me like this! When Marco hears about this, he¡¯ll have you drawn and quartered!¡±


    Draco ignored her until he had finished talking over the details with the other guards. Once they were mounting the original stagecoach again, Draco grabbed Karena by her hair, and dragged her over to the new stagecoach. She kicked and screamed for the other guards to help her, but they ignored herpletely.


    Draco had been very careful in choosing who the servants were that helped with her final preparations. The older servants that had packed her things, and the two guards that had helped escort her were all frequent victims of Karena¡¯s cruelty. They were the ones that had been constantly insulted, beaten, and had their wages reduced any time they had so much as looked at her the wrong way.


    Of course Karena didn¡¯t recognize them. She had been raised to not see servants as people, and hadn¡¯t changed her views throughout her adult life. Even after practically being raised and keptpany by servants her entire life, she still treated them as less than people. Karena was the epitome of arrogant, entitled royalty, and had burned away any sympathy anyone might¡¯ve held for her long ago.


    The two guards shared a smile between themselves as they took the original stagecoach, and headed in the direction that they were supposed to be going in. It was only to keep up the appearance that Karena was returninto Mano. Once they had passed the final southeastern boarder town, then the two could abandon and tear up the stagecoach.


    They were to take the horses, and ride to Dragonhorn after selling the dresses in town. As long as it was reported that the stagecoach was seen passing through, no one would question whether Karena had really gone home or not. The guards were also ordered to remove their armor before selling the dresses, so no one could connect them.


    If it were discovered that Karena never made it to Mano, then they could im that they had been ambushed. The dresses sold in town by unfamiliar men in regr clothes would support the idea that the stagecoach was robbed, and that Karena and the guards had disappeared. Draco wouldn¡¯t return to the capital until the second part of Marco¡¯s n was implemented, so he didn¡¯t need to worry about being seen.


    Both him and the other two guards would remain outside of Dragonhorn until Marco sent word for them to start the second phase.. ¡®That won¡¯t start until a couple of months after Tidas and Skye leave for Sai.. At least I¡¯ll have plenty of time to enjoy my prize until the real work starts..¡¯


    After flinging the coach door open, Draco yanked Karena up by her hair, then threw her into the coach. He had Norvis make a few alterations to the inside, which was why it looked so strange from the outside. The walls were triple insted, and one of the seat benches had been reced with chains attached to the wall.


    Karena flipped out the second she saw them, and tried to w her was out of the stagecoach, but Draco wasn¡¯t about to let that happen. He pped her several times until her ears were ringing so bad that she couldn¡¯t focus. As thest shackle snapped in ce around her wrist, Draco grinned evilly as he spoke in a dark tone; ¡°Now: let¡¯s get your punishment started.. You told me before not toin about blood being spilled.. I hope you follow your own advice..¡±


    As the door shut and the stagecoach began to move, Karena¡¯s screams echoed throughout the countryside into nothingness..

 Chapter 484

    484 Our Future Home


    ***WARNING: SLIGHT SEXUAL CONTENT***


    It was only a few days until Shasta and Lawrence¡¯s wedding as Skye headed down the hall towards Tidas¡¯ office. They still hadn¡¯t heard anything from Marco or Karena, and she was bing worried. Draco, the two guards, and the stagecoach were supposed to have returned already, but no one had heard anything from them as of yet.


    As she absentmindedly greeted the guard posted outside of her husband¡¯s office, Skye wondered if something bad had happened to her sister-inw¡¯s stagecoach on her way back to Mano. It wasn¡¯t like highway robbery wasmon, but it did happen to caravans that were obviously transportingrge amounts of goods. The stagecoach did have the royal crest on it, so she wondered if robbers might¡¯ve targeted it for ransom..


    ¡®But we havena heard anythin¡¯ about ¡¯em.. I dinna really care about Karena since the bitch tried ta kill Zazzy and me, but Draco¡¯s a nice guy. And those guards were just doin¡¯ their jobs.. I hope they¡¯re all okay..¡¯


    ¡°Skye? Skye?! Are you here for a reason? Or did you just zone out the entire time, and wind up here?¡± Tidas asked as he sat behind his desk.


    Apparently the guard had let her into the room, and had even closed the door behind her, but Skye still hadn¡¯t responded past her initial greeting. The guard was a little concerned, but didn¡¯t say anything as Skye had silently walked into the room. Tidas smiled and nodded, letting him know it was fine, then had them shut the door.


    Skye jolted in ce, then looked around in surprise as she replied; ¡°Na, I wasin¡¯ here on purpose.. I just didna think I¡¯d gotten this far yet, haha.. Ahem-Anyways, I wanna talk about Karena.¡±


    Tidas grinned softly as he leaned back in his chair; ¡°That¡¯s a surprise. I figured that you¡¯d want her dead after hearing Draco¡¯s testimony. I¡¯m shocked that you¡¯re worried about her..¡±


    Skye shrugged; ¡°Not really. More like Ima worried about Draco and the other guards. I can forgive her fer how she was ta me, but not Shasta. And I¡¯ll never forgive what she tried ta do to Zazzy.. I might even hit her if I ever see her again. But that¡¯s beside the point.¡±


    .....


    ¡°I know, and I agree with you,¡± Tidasmented as he moved around some bluish papers on his desk; ¡°I¡¯m not sure how I¡¯ll react if I ever see her again, either. But that¡¯ll only happen if we travel to Mano, and I don¡¯t think that¡¯s ever gonna happen. We have much better ces to go once we get back from Sai..¡±


    Skye quirked an eyebrow at her husband; ¡°Whatcha mean? And what are ya futzin¡¯ wit there? Blueprints?¡±


    ¡°Aye,¡± Tidas replied with a growing smile; ¡°This is our home. The main house was finished a long time ago, but I¡¯m having an extrarge room attached that¡¯s essible from the outside for Zazzy. It¡¯ll have a door attached to the dining room so she can join us for meals. See here?¡±


    Tidas pointed to his hand-written sketch on the blueprint, then exined how the builders would need to add the addition onto the existing house. Skye walked around his desk, and sat in hisp as he¡¯d talked, then asked; ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll stay wit us?¡±


    A confused expression overtook his features as Tidas replied; ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t she? Zazzy¡¯s our first bairn, no matter what. So even if she wanted to go explore the world a bit: we¡¯re still home to her. I want her to always have a ce toe back to.¡±


    Skye grinned ear to ear as she said; ¡°Me too,¡± then leaned in for a sweet kiss.


    Tidas was a little surprised by the emotion behind his wife¡¯s lips, but he understood it. Skye didn¡¯t think about things like that until the problem was directly in front of her. She probably would suggested building the addition herself as soon as she¡¯d seen the house. Tidas just beat her to it because he had to okay all of the alterations done to it.


    The house itself was old, so Tidas had itpletely gutted and rebuilt with all of the modernizations that the pce had. Hot and cold running water taps, a proper toilet, and Skye¡¯s favorite: a shower. The only thing left was to add on a ce for Zazzy to sleep, then their dream home would beplete.


    Tidas wrapped his arms around Skye, then they just sat together cuddling a few moments. The days were growing colder, and the harvest was already being brought in. The setup for the Mage Trials were taking ce right after Shasta and Lawrence¡¯s wedding. Tidas regretted not being there to scout out the new recruits himself, but he trusted Zas to handle it all.


    Shasta would be helping too, but the kingdom as a whole seemed disappointed that Skye and Tidas would be gone. Last year¡¯s trials were so amazing that not a single person thought that there¡¯d be another like it. But at least with the two top mages in the kingdom participating, they might get to see something interesting.


    Skye leaned into Tidas as she asked; ¡°Will we be participatin¡¯ in the Mage Trials every year? I was kinda lookin¡¯ forward ta me roll as a General.¡±


    Tidas chuckled lightly; ¡°Well, you won¡¯t have the same responsibilities as the other Generals. But we¡¯ll find you something to do..¡±


    Skye leaned back to look him in the eyes, and grimaced; ¡°Like hell I will! I knew what I was signin¡¯ up fer when I joined. I canna be wit ya on the battlefield if I weren¡¯t a soldier. I made amitment, and I intend ta follow through.¡±


    ¡°What about us having a family? We can¡¯t do that if you¡¯re serving,¡± Tidas replied with a slightly stern look that Skye didn¡¯t like.


    ¡°I can be a mother an have a career, husband. Tis nothin¡¯ new. Commoners often have ta have two workin¡¯ parents fer them ta survive. And without the luxury of a nanny like the rich. I wanna raise me children, but I wanna fulfill me obligations, too.¡±


    Tidas sighed, not wanting to argue, and replied to his wife; ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll build a daycare inside the headquarters, then.. If you can convince me..¡±


    Skye quirked an eyebrow at him; ¡°If I wasna yer wife: that constitutes harassment, husband.¡±


    Tidas smirked as his hands started to travel; ¡°But you are my wife.. And the only one I want to harass.¡±


    Skyeughed at him, then kissed him with all the love she had for him. As they deepened the kiss, Tidas¡¯ hand moved lower and lower..


    In an instant, Skye broke away and locked eyes with her husband; ¡°Dammit, yer sidetrackin¡¯ me! I came in her ta ask about Karena..¡±


    Tidas sighed; ¡°I know, but what we were doing was a much better way to pass the time.¡±


    ¡°Yer funny, husband, but back to me point-¡±


    ¡°I know, and I¡¯m already on it,¡± Tidas interrupted; ¡°I sent men out to check the southeastern towns and viges, and see if the stagecoach they were in had passed through. I¡¯m also having our Tamer mages send out their birds to search for Marco. The guards on duty said that Draco hade in from the northern gate, which means Marco might be out towards Dragonhorn, or visiting with one of the lords out that way.¡±


    Skyeughed; ¡°Well, we know he¡¯s not any further north than Dragonhorn. Me father, Lord Reinbolt, and the other boarder lords dinna care fer him much.¡±


    Tidas smirked; ¡°I know, but he still might be hunting on theirnds. I sent out every avable bird I could-¡±


    ¡°The nket Formation,¡± Skye stated as she leaned back against him; ¡°I read about it in one of yer strategy books. General Walsh was quite brilliant fer it. nket a designated area with Tamer birds topletely map the terrain while tricking any enemies into thinkin¡¯ they be just another flock of birds. But why go so extreme if yer just tryin¡¯ ta find him?¡±


    Tidas took on a serious tone; ¡°Because I want the birds to ry the message, but also scout out what he¡¯s doing.. Marco doesn¡¯t hunt often, and when he does, he barely hunts. He just uses them as an excuse to socialize and.. What¡¯s that word? Network? Aye,work with the nobles.¡±


    Skye giggled lightly as she snuggled against him; ¡°Aye, that be the proper usage fer that word. It had other meanings, too, but that was way back when.¡±


    ¡°I know, I watched some movies, too. I really liked that one with the sarcastic guy in the red suit. Those were funny,¡± Tidas replied with a light chuckle.


    After the memories passed, Tidas looked at his wife seriously; ¡°I¡¯ll tell you as soon as I know anything, alright? You should be focused on the wedding, right? How¡¯s it going?¡±


    Skye sighed deeply as she rxed into him; ¡°It¡¯s quite pleasant now. Shasta and Lawrence decided just ta have Marco join yer da at the throne. They¡¯ve got you, me, Alfred, Renee, Zas, and Marie in their party. They dinna mind if they lose Marco. The question is: will he care?¡±


    Tidas scoffed; ¡°I seriously doubt it. I doubt that he wanted to be a part of it in the first ce. My brother has never been the type to like celebrations of any kind. I think the only one he¡¯ll probably be happy about is his own coronation..¡±


    Skye went quiet for a few moments after that, then leaned up, and kissed her husband. When she pulled away, she locked eyes with him, then said; ¡°Whatever ya choose to do, husband: Ima wit ya.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Tidas asked, even though he already knew.


    Skye leaned back against him as she replied; ¡°Ya ken what I mean, love.. Now shut up and cuddle me. We got a lotta work ta do in a very short time. So we won¡¯t have time fer things like this until we get ta Sai.¡±


    Tidas smirked; Well, then: I guess I better enjoy myself while I can..¡±


    Skye grinned cheekily as her husband¡¯s hand started to move up and down on her back. It slowly slid around to her side; grazing her breast with his fingertips as he went. When Skye protested, he promised not to go to far, then waited for her to say yes.


    As soon as she did, Tidas tilted her head and kissed her while his hand moved to her breast. As their breathing became heavy, a knock came from the door. Tidas cursed several times as Skye stood up, and straightened out her clothes.


    After adjusting himself and getting his breathing back to normal, Tidas checked with Skye, then gave the okay for whoever to enter. When the door opened, a happy Zas waved at the couple before he realized that Tidas was ring at him. Skye¡¯s cheeks were red, and her hair on one side was in slight disarray.


    Putting two and two together, Zas stifled augh as he asked; ¡°Should Ie back?¡±


    ¡°Tsk, just tell me what you need, then I can leave for the day,¡± Tidas replied a bit snappishly.


    Zas¡¯ features wentpletely serious as he said; ¡°Sorry Tidas, but you¡¯re gonna have to get a raincheck. We found the stagecoach that Karena was in...¡±

 Chapter 485

    485 Beginning Arrivals


    ¡°What do ye mean ya found the stagecoach?! What about Karena and Draco?! The other guards?!¡± Skye practically yelled in shock.


    Zas¡¯ shed Skye a sympathetic expression; ¡°There were no traces of anyone. No blood, no belongings: nothing. The men found some of her dresses in a shop in the town Evercrest, but no traces of the princess or her guards. We¡¯ll keep searching, but I doubt we¡¯ll find them..¡±


    Tidas¡¯ demeanor hadpletely shifted while Zas had spoken. He stood up from his desk, and walked over to his sword and armor. As he started to strap everything on, he started issuing orders to Zas..


    ¡°Recall half of the Tamer birds from their current mission, and reassign them to look for Karena and Draco. Find someone who knows who the other guards were, and send people to their homes. They might have pictures that the Tamers can use..¡±


    ¡°I want the name of the shop that Karena¡¯s dresses were found, and send a few of the Tamers with caninepanions there to search. I¡¯ll brief them directly on all of the details. I think my Father needs to be informed of the situation as well, so send someone he¡¯s familiar with like Wyatt or Walters.¡±


    Zas grinned; ¡°I figured those would be your orders. I already sent for the Tamers, and I picked Walters to inform the King. They can discuss strategies afterwards.. Your father will most likely need a distraction after the news.¡±


    Tidas nodded with a small smile at Zas, tightened the strap to his sword¡¯s sheath, then looked at Skye with an apologetic expression; ¡°Sorry love, but it looks like I will be needing a raincheck.¡±


    Skye nodded with a smile; ¡°Tis fine, husband. I hope you guys find somethin¡¯ helpful. Will ya be home tonight?¡±


    Tidas nodded; ¡°Aye. I can¡¯t risk missing Lawrence¡¯s wedding, so I¡¯m going to set up an information chain. That way we¡¯ll know as soon as anything develops. I¡¯ll see you in the room before dinner?¡±


    .....


    Skye smiled, kissed her husband, then replied; ¡°Aye. I¡¯ll see ya back in the room, love. Be careful.¡±


    Zas and Tidas rushed out the door, leaving Skye alone in his office. She looked at the blueprints and smiled, then left the office feeling a mixture of happiness and trepidation. She hoped that whatever happened to Karena and Draco, they were okay somewhere..


    ************


    With the wedding only a few day away, diplomats and dignitaries were beginning to arrive. Shasta only had a handful of people attending since she wasn¡¯t allowed to invite the children from the orphanage. Magnus had refused to allow them into the pce for many reasons, but all it did was make Shasta not want a wedding.


    Thanks to Lawrence acting as a mediator, they had agreed to the children not attending. But in exchange, they would receive a full cake, a toy each, and Magnus had agreed to donate enough money so that all of the children could have new clothes for adoption days. Shasta had demanded more, but Lawrence had convinced her let the rest go.


    Magnus felt like the two had shaken him down, but since it was for children, he didn¡¯t mind. Their wedding was costing a pretty penny, but it was still far less costly than Karena¡¯s extravagant ideas. As Magnus was in the middle of talking about flowers with Shasta and Lawrence, his guards announced General Walters.


    He quickly filled the king in on what was happening, then immediatelyunched into their strategy options. The two were so involved that Magnus had barely heard Lawrence and Shasta bid him farewell. As they walked down the hallway together, they talked about the odds of Karena¡¯s group being okay until they saw Skye.


    ¡°How are ya two doin¡¯? Did ya get Magnus ta okay the extra flowers?¡±


    Shasta smiled and nodded; ¡°Yeah, he said it was okay. Apparently he¡¯d set aside a good-sized budget, but we¡¯re not using nearly as much as he thought we would since Karena wasn¡¯t in charge.¡±


    Skye grinned cheekily at Lawrence; ¡°So the Ruscovic King isna flippin¡¯ his own bill?¡±


    Lawrence coughed lightly; ¡°We¡¯re having a wedding in Ruscovic. Father is the one who wanted one here. I won¡¯t use my people¡¯s money for something they can¡¯t benefit from.¡±


    ¡°I get yer point, but you could always use yer own money,¡± Skye suggested.


    Lawrenceughed; ¡°I¡¯m not like my brothers. I didn¡¯t invest in businesses or people, so I don¡¯t have my own fortune like they do. I live off of a rtively humble sry for a royal. It could still be less in my opinion, but my council refused it because then they would have to make less money, too.¡±


    ¡°I was just messin¡¯ wit ya, Lawrence. I dinna care! Me Da paid fer both of my weddings,¡± Skye replied, noticing the ufortable look on Lawrence¡¯s face as he had exined.


    Shastaughed; ¡°Oh yeah! I forgot that you almost married a different guy! What was his name?¡±


    Skye shivered with disgust; ¡°Jacob Fowler.. He was awful. I dinna ken what would¡¯ve happened to me if I would¡¯ve married him instead of Tidas.. Probably woulda killed him the first time he tried ta touch me.¡±


    ¡°I remember the Fowlers. They seemed shady as hell, to be honest. Especially the son. I heard some bad stories about him,¡± Lawrencemented.


    Skye nodded; ¡°I have no doubts that they were true, but he¡¯s not a problem..¡±


    ¡°Really? Why again?¡± Lawrence asked as he tried to recall.


    Skye shrugged; ¡°Cause I did kill him already.¡±


    ¡°...Oh. Right. I kind of forgot about that.. Remind me to stay on your good side, my dearest sister-inw..¡±


    Shasta and Skye chuckled at Lawrence¡¯s joke. She¡¯d felt so tenseing back from Tidas¡¯ office that her shoulders were actually hurting. With her mind so preupied, she hadn¡¯t noticed the pain until she¡¯d rxed.


    As Skye activated her Shaman trait to heal her achy muscles, she nearly ran into someoneing around the corner. As soon as their eyes met, Skye inwardly cursed as she curtsied and said; ¡°Good day to you, Lord Abari, Lord Yaris. I hope your trip wasfortable.¡±


    Lord Abari offered his hand out to Skye, and kissed it when she gave it to him. Her skin crawled as his lips lingered Fae long than what was considered appropriate. After he finally released her hand, Abdul replied; ¡°Princess Skye.. I do believe that you have grown even more beautiful since thest time I saw you.¡±


    Skye put on her best courtier smile, then spoke in a ¡®proper¡¯ tone; ¡°Thank you for thepliment, my lord. As you may know, this is King Lawrence MacArthur of Ruscovic, and his fianc¨¦e Shasta: the Vice Commander of the RMC..¡±


    Lord Abari greeted them politely, but didn¡¯t offer his hand to either of them. Shasta was thankful for it, but found it insulting at the same time. Lawrence was in the same boat, but a different ocean: he just didn¡¯t want Abdul touching Shasta period.


    They all recalled the instance of him punishing his ve in front of them thest time they¡¯d seen him. Lawrence also remembered his son Victor having nightmares on and off for weeks because of it. As a small, awkward silence started to set in, Skye felt unbelievably ufortable..


    Abdul was ted to see the princess as soon as he had arrived. He was on his way to the King¡¯s quarters to greet him, since he was supposedly in a meeting with the Ruscovic King. It would make his discussion a bit easier to be alone with King Magnus, but he really wished that he had time to chat.


    Feeling his eyes roving over her, Skye choked back her irritation as she asked; ¡°Where are you heading to Lord Abari? Perhaps I could call a servant to guide you?¡±


    Abdul smiled charmingly at her; ¡°I would greatly prefer you to lead me down the proper path, princess..¡±


    It took everything Lawrence and Shasta had not tough, and even more restraint from Skye herself. Shasta could literally see her body tensing up in spurts, which made her want tough even more. They were all amused despite the character of the man before them, but it faded the instant he grabbed Skye¡¯s hand again, and insisted that she be his guide.


    Lawrence knew what kind of man Prince Abdul Abari was, and didn¡¯t like him touching his brother¡¯s wife. He¡¯d been demoted in title to being a lord due to him challenging his younger brother¡¯s rule. And because of his multiple attempts to limit his brother¡¯s authority and power.


    Skye could easily defend herself, but it would most likely result in an international incident. She wasn¡¯t verbally or physically able to hold back when a person was clearly in the wrong in a bad way. To save both Skye¡¯s, and his father¡¯s sanity, Lawrence spoke in a candid tone..


    ¡°I apologize, Lord Abari, but Skye¡¯s time is already reserved until her departure for Sai. She is my fianc¨¦¡¯s Maid of Honor, and is helping us n the wedding. On top of that, she has her RMC duties, as well as her royal and marital ones.. I suggest making an appointment with her for a future date once she returns.¡±


    Abdul¡¯s features crinkled into an unhappy expression as he released Skye; ¡°To Sai? Why would going there be better? If you would prefer to visit the Fire Nation, I swear that you would be treated like a Queen..¡±


    Lawrence furrowed his brow; ¡°I never said that it was better, just that Skye is going there.¡±


    ¡°What could be better than breathtaking mountains, soothing rivers, and lush greenery?¡± Genie asked as he walked up to the group.


    Abdul smirked; ¡°Jin Laos: the Greatest Assassin to ever live. Well, almost.. There is one who rivals you. Or at least there was a long time ago. It¡¯s a shame he is no longer. I imagine that you two would¡¯ve gotten along quite well.. Except for him killing-¡±


    ¡°You go too far, Abdul.. Do you really wish to hang dirtyundry in such a public ce? Because I can assure you that yours are Far dirtier..¡±


    Genie¡¯s outward appearance and voice seemed pleasant, but Skye recognized the murderous intent in his eyes. She knew that if something wasn¡¯t done, then an international incident was going to happen. As if reading her mind, Shasta stepped forward..


    ¡°Genie! Just the man we needed! I require another set of eyes since Tidas is no longer avable. Will you pleasee with us?¡± Shasta¡¯s eyes narrowed on him, but she kept her face cheerful as she added; ¡°Or do I need to drag you?¡±


    Genie knew from the months that he¡¯d spent in the pce that when Shasta had that specific look: No was Not an eptable answer. He¡¯d seen it dozens of times when he would drink with her, and he¡¯d hit his limit. Looking at Abdul, then back to Shasta, Genie grinned broadly..


    ¡°How could I say no to that? I¡¯d be happy to help..¡±


    Turning towards Abdul, Genie smirked darkly as he said; ¡°Be careful in the halls, my lord. We wouldn¡¯t want an ident to happen now, would we?¡±

 Chapter 486

    486 Wedding Jitters


    After the tense run-in with Lord Abari, the four quickly finished up the little bit of work that they had left for the decorations. Shasta couldn¡¯t find any flower arrangements that she liked with her chrysanthemums, so Skye suggested that they make them. They used fake flowers instead, which was why it was turning out to be more expensive than they had nned.


    Natural flowers would¡¯ve spoiled before the wedding, and Shasta wanted to keep a set forever without worrying about them crumbling. Lawrence and her were shocked to see how adept Genie was at making them. He had an eye for arranging them, and suggested adding dark-brown twigs to her bouquets to add depth to the colors.


    Skye wasn¡¯t surprised by his crafting abilities because she had seen him use them many times before. Making Yuletide gifts with her and Peggy was practically a tradition when Skye was younger. The two shared grins and small snippets about their past in a friendly manner, which had Lawrence shing Genie odd looks.


    He hadn¡¯t noticed before, but the way that Genie looked at Skye sometimes was a bit more than ¡®just friendly¡¯ to him. Shasta didn¡¯t see it, at least he didn¡¯t think she had. As the conversations went on, she never let on until they were at dinner that night.


    When Lawrence brought it up, Shasta chuckled as she said; ¡°Oh good! I thought it was just me! Honestly, I wonder if he even realizes it himself..¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s probably convinced himself that it¡¯s a ¡®brotherly kinda love¡¯ he feels, but he can¡¯t lie to my senses. His heart thumps around her, and his smell gets stronger. His head might be able to deny it, but his body recognizes her as the woman she is.¡±


    Lawrence smiled; ¡°Well, even if he does have feelings for her, it¡¯s clear who has her heart. I¡¯ve only ever seen one couple more in love than my brother and his wife..¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Shasta asked with honest interest.


    Lawrenceughed out loud, drawing the attention of those closest to them as he replied with a dashing smile; ¡°Us, silly.¡±


    .....


    Shasta grinned happily, then leaned in and kissed her future husband. They lingered a few moments longer than what was considered proper, and the crowds instantly went into a tizzy over it. Many close to them cheered and toasted the happy couple, but a few off in the corner made harshments that Shasta could hear..


    ¡°Ugh.. How can he stand to do that? Isn¡¯t he worried about germs?¡±


    ¡°Right? She is a cat.. I bet she bathes like one, too. Disgusting..¡±


    ¡°Can you imagine waking up to that every day?¡±


    ¡°Ha! At least until He dies.. Don¡¯t forget that she¡¯s already old, and she¡¯ll still outlive our children¡¯s children. The gods made the right choice in not allowing our kind and theirs to procreate-¡±


    ¡°Shh! She¡¯s looking this way..¡±


    Shasta red at the group of people she usually saw fawning over Karena and Marco. They had been spreading gossip about her, Tidas, and Skye since Marco had left, and she didn¡¯t think that it was a coincidence. Their stories were all too simr for the source not to be the same, but that wasn¡¯t the problem at that moment.


    A low growl escaped Shasta as she red at the group, earning Lawrence¡¯s attention. He saw her ears fluctuating back and forth slightly, letting him know that she was pissed, but trying to hide it. After he had nced at what she was focused on, Lawrence asked; ¡°What did they say that¡¯s got your tail fuzzing?¡±


    Shasta nced at her tail, then curled it around herself to hide it as she replied; ¡°Mostly the usual brainless insults, but there was one thing..¡±


    ¡°What thing? I don¡¯t understand dear,¡± Lawrence raised an eyebrow as he¡¯d spoken.


    Shasta shed as fake smile; ¡°Nevermind, love. It¡¯s nothing.. Did you try the broiled salmon? They seasoned it with lemon, tarragon, and garlic: it¡¯s delicious!¡±


    It waspletely obvious that Shasta was purposefully changing the subject, but Lawrence wouldn¡¯t push at her about it now. The banquet room wasn¡¯t somewhere one¡¯s true emotions could be easily shared. Many of the aristocrats would use anything they heard against Shasta, given a chance.


    As the night carried on, Shasta¡¯s mood worsened. It got to the point that when Skye had asked her to dance while she yed, Shasta had politely refused. When she was asked what was wrong, all Ashe would say was that she didn¡¯t feel good, but wouldn¡¯t let Skye heal her.


    It wasn¡¯t until Lawrence was talking with his father, and Skye was ying her violin for everyone that Tidas approached her..


    ¡°What turned you into a sourpuss?¡±


    Shasta shrugged; ¡°I¡¯m not, I just don¡¯t feel good.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Tidas said before he coughed while saying ¡®bullshit¡¯ after.


    After she stared daggers at him for a moment, Shasta told Tidas what she had heard the nobles saying. He listened intently until she finished, then looked at her with a perplexed expression; ¡°I don¡¯t understand: what exactly has upset you?¡±


    Shasta sighed heavily; ¡°I know that humans age and die much faster than most Fae, and I epted the fact that I¡¯ll have to watch Lawrence die some day. It was the main reason I hesitated so much in the beginning, but I just want to enjoy the time we have together..¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know if Lawrence realizes it. I¡¯m scared that he¡¯ll try to send me away when he gets old. Trying to ¡®spare me¡¯ seeing him grow weak, then die. I couldn¡¯t bear it if he sent me away..¡±


    Tidas put aforting hand on her shoulder; ¡°I understand why you¡¯re worried, but Lawrence isn¡¯t that selfless. I bet he¡¯ll have you being the one to wipe his-wait, I take that back. Sharp ws..¡±


    Shasta shed a confused expression, then burst withughter; ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do it anyways, but I can imagine his face! Hahahahaha!¡±


    ¡°So it takes my brother to put you in a good mood, hmm? I don¡¯t know how I feel about that,¡± Lawrence joked as he walked over to them.


    ¡°Eew,¡± they replied at the same time.


    Lawrence smirked; ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a good thing. By the way: I think Skye might need saving..¡±


    Tidas nced over at his wife as she danced and yed her instrument, and instantly became annoyed to see Lord Abari buzzing around her. He took a step like he was going to go do something about the situation, but Shasta stopped him..


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I got this,¡± Shasta stated before she walked over, and started dancing in between them.


    Lawrence chuckled as he watched his future wife nearly hit Lord Abari as she was busting a move. It was obvious that she¡¯d done it on purpose, so Abdul gave up on trying to talk to Skye, and went back to mingling amongst the other guests. Both of the womenughed hard, then went back to enjoying themselves.


    As the MacArthur men watched their women having fun, Lawrence asked; ¡°So what¡¯s wrong with her? She wouldn¡¯t talk to Me about it..¡±


    Tidas grinned cheekily; ¡°That¡¯s because it was about you.¡±


    Lawrence scrunched his face at his younger brother; ¡°You¡¯re enjoying this, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°...A little, but don¡¯t worry. I think it¡¯s something that you should know, for both your sakes. I can see you two doing stupid thingster in life if I don¡¯t tell you now,¡± Tidas replied.


    Lawrence quirked an eyebrow; ¡°Is it that bad?¡±


    ¡°Not bad, but it¡¯s something I hope you realized before you proposed..¡±


    Tidas exined what he and Shasta had talked about, and was shocked to learn that Shasta was worried about something like that. He could never send her away, and knew that he needed to tell her as soon as possible. After thanking his brother, Lawrence walked out into onto the dance floor, and took his fianc¨¦e into his arms..


    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you?¡± Shasta asked as he spun her around in his arms.


    ¡°I had a chat with my brother, and I just want you to know: I¡¯m not that ¡®good¡¯ of a person,¡± Lawrence replied as he pressed her against himself.


    ¡°What? What do you mean?¡± Shasta muttered as he dipped her.


    Lawrence smiled; ¡°I mean that I¡¯m a selfish man, and if you think I¡¯ll send you away when I¡¯m old to spare your feelings: you¡¯re dead wrong. ¡®To have and to hold, in sickness or in health, til death do us part¡¯.. I take these words seriously, Shasta. Just because I¡¯ll be old and wrinkly doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll love having a sexy cat woman as my wife any less.¡±


    ¡°...So you promise that I¡¯ll get to stay with you? Even on your deathbed?¡± she asked with pleading eyes.


    ¡°Until myst breath, I want you by my side. I¡¯m sorry that it will bring you pain, but I want my favorite person in the world to be thest thing I see.¡±


    Shasta nuzzled against Lawrence as a light purring noise started toe from her. Seeing their closeness, Skye slowed the music down into a romantic kind of waltz, then yed it until the two were done. They all left the banquet hall shortly after, ready to settle in for the night in preparation for the following day.


    The rehearsal dinner was tomorrow night, then the wedding the following day, then Skye and Tidas would depart for Sai the next day. It was a lot at once, but Peggy had them covered. She¡¯d been packing up their things and clothes, and sending it to their new home under Tidas¡¯ orders. When they returned from Sai, Tidas wanted to ask his father for some alone time with his wife.


    He¡¯d been depressed since he¡¯d learned that Karena was missing. Tidas believed that he was ming himself for what had happened, since he was the one that had sent her away. He still believed that it was the right decision to make, but the guilt of the situation was beginning to gnaw at him.


    Tidas did his best to console him, but the king wouldn¡¯t stop ming himself for Karena¡¯s disappearance. His health was precarious at best, and both Tidas and Skye worried about leaving for Sai for so long. All they could do was pray that his life still had years on it, and make sure that Doctor Gohan had everything he might need.


    Sighing heavily, Tidas walked out onto the dance floor to try and forget his worries.. ¡®If Father were to die while we were gone, I can¡¯t even imagine what kind of kingdom we¡¯de home to.. May you live for a hundred years more, Father..¡¯


    As the thought crossed his mind, Tidas yelled out to Skye; ¡°I think it¡¯s time to call it a night, love. We still have packing to do..¡±

 Chapter 487

    487 The Box Of Memories


    Skye and Tidas didn¡¯t stay up longer than an hour or so, once they had reached their room. Each had quite a bit to drink at dinner, and Tidas in particr was exhausted from the day. After he¡¯d left with Zas, Tidas wound up using abination of Zazzy, and his trait to run to a few of the towns south from the capital.


    It was usually a few day¡¯s ride, but Tidas had made it in just a few hours thanks to Zazzy. The few soldiers he had riding with him freaked out at first, but had calmed down after the first hour or so. Zazzy made it a point to fly as leveled as possible, so they would be more at ease.


    Her efforts were appreciated by the men after Tidas exined her intent. They hadn¡¯t interacted with Zazzy like the soldiers that had apanied him to the Hignds, so it made sense to her that they were uneasy around her. Especially since they were riding on her back during the first time they¡¯d met her up-close.


    Due to Zazzy¡¯s growth, she could fit four people on her back now, but they were a bit squished since they were all bulky men. She kept the base of her tail leveled with her back, to give them more room. When Tidas told them, he also had to exin that Zazzy told him telepathically, which led to a long, distracting discussion.


    Afterwards the men realized that they¡¯d been so enthralled by Tidas¡¯ story of baby Zazzy, and lulled by the smooth ride that they¡¯d forgotten their fear. Their trip was simple after that, although frustrating. The few soldiers in the southernmost towns had already interviewed the few witnesses there were, and had sent their findings along as soon as the information chain was up.


    Thanks to Zas, multiple Tamers were already posted in each town going from the capital, to the southern town that Karena had supposedly disappeared in. The sold dresses were located closer, but reports led a team to the town where the stagecoach had been found. Anything discovered could be passed along the chain until it reached Tidas, or back to the pce.


    ording to the witnesses, no one saw other people in the stagecoach other than the two drivers. The windows were drawn, so it was hard to see inside, but a few old and nosy gossips had peaked in when the drivers had stopped in the town to eat. They gave the soldier questioning them a description of the men who had stopped in the tavern, then they confirmed the description with the bartender who served the two travelers.


    They matched the details given from the guards¡¯ families to a tee, leading Tidas to wonder what the hell was really going on.. ¡®It¡¯s like she and Draco just disappeared! Thest town they were seen in was Valley¡¯s Edge, but the dresses were sold two towns after that.. Then the stagecoach was abandoned at the boarder town..¡¯


    ¡®Is this trail intentional? To keep us busy? Should we send a message to Karena¡¯s brother, asking if she had arrived or not? How do we exin it if she hasn¡¯t? Dammit..¡¯


    .....


    As frustration was beginning to get the better of him, Zazzy reminded her father that they needed to leave if he wanted to make it back in time for dinner. After returning and rushing to get ready, Tidas had mostly enjoyed the night. But when he saw his bed after the night was nearly over, he couldn¡¯t resist it¡¯s call.


    Peggy had done most of the packing, but had left a box for them to go through. She didn¡¯t tell them what was in it, just that she wanted them to confirm that the box could go to their new home. Tidas had passed out before Skye had seen the note on top of the small wooden hope chest.


    It was intricately carved with little flowers and hearts, and odd symbols that Skye didn¡¯t recognize, which was unheard of. It was an old box, and housed some of Skye¡¯s most precious possessions..


    Two tiny cups that Tidas had bought her to ¡®lure faeries with¡¯ when they were little. A pearl that had been on a beloved hair ornament that had broken, and a rock with strips of sky-blue in it that ¡®matched her pretty eyes¡¯.. A warm smile stretched across her lips as Skye recalled the origins of each item.


    They were mostly mementos and things that Tidas had given her, except for two. A strip of whitece with a tiny sapphire imbedded in it, and a in blue ribbon. Thece was from a dress that Lucas had bought Skye as a weess. She¡¯d picked it out with him, and it was one of the few times during her mid-childhood that he¡¯d connected with her.


    The blue ribbon was from a time before Skye could remember, but she¡¯d heard the story so many times that it felt like a real memory. The was the ribbon that Peggy used to tie up Skye¡¯s hair for the very first time. Apparently it made her look like she had a red puffball on the top of her head, and Peggy hadughed hard: which made Skyeugh for the very first time.


    It was one of Peggy¡¯s most cherished memories, so Skye cherished it, too. As she reached in and picked up the rock, Tidas shot up in bed. Skye immediately put the rock down next to the box, then went to his side..


    ¡°Are ya alright, love? Ye popped up so fast that I jumped..¡±


    Tidas took in several deep breaths as he wiped the sweat from his face, then replied; ¡°I¡¯m alright, just a bad dream..¡±


    ¡°What was it about?¡± Skye inquired with a concerned expression.


    ¡°...I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t remember. It¡¯s already gone.. Must¡¯ve fallen off of Zazzy, or something,¡± Tidas replied, but his bodynguage screamed liar.


    Skye sighed; ¡°It¡¯s fine if ya dinna wanna tell me, husband. But dinna tantly lie ta me, ya ken? Or I¡¯ll stop believin¡¯ everything ya say.¡±


    Tidas nodded, but didn¡¯t say anything until he saw the box on the table. Skye knew that he was just switching the subject, but didn¡¯t call him out on it. The dream had obviously bothered him, and she wanted to give him time to sort through it before asking about it again.


    Getting up, Tidas walked over and picked up the rock from the table. He grinned as he looked at it, then chuckled when he saw what was still in the box. Going through it all, he verbally recounted each item except the two he hadn¡¯t given her. When Skye told him who the other two were from, he smiled, but confusion was clear in his eyes.


    After she badgered him, Tidas exined; ¡°I¡¯m just surprised that there¡¯s nothing from your Mother in here.. Either of them.¡±


    Skye sighed with a touch of sadness to her face; ¡°Well I didna ken me real Ma, and me Mother hasna really given me anythin¡¯ wit sentimental feelings behind it..¡±


    Tidas nodded with a contemtive expression, then got up, and walked over to where she kept her jewelry in the bathroom. After stopping for a bathroom break since he was in there, Tidas came out with the light-blue choker ne that Lidia had made for her; for their wedding. Skye stared at it a moment, then smiled warmly at him for the gesture.


    ¡°That¡¯s perfect since I dinna wear this one. Thank ya, husband,¡± Skye said as she grabbed the choker, and set it in her memory box.


    Tidas smiled sweetly at her, then kissed her as he wrapped his arms around her. Skye leaned into him and enjoyed his warmth for a few minutes before they both went to sleep. The next two days would be hectic, then they would leave in the morning.


    The rehearsal dinner was tomorrow night, then the wedding would be the following day, then they would leave for Sai the early the next morning. As theyid in bed, Skye smiled to herself as she thought about seeing Mei so soon. Tidas, on the other hand, worried about his dreams..


    His nightmares had been intense since he¡¯de back for the Hignds. They always started differently, but all ended the same; with everyone Tidas loved dead on the floor around him. He would be surrounded by them except for one person: Marco.


    He always stood just a few feet away with blood-covered hands, and a creepyugh. Tidas didn¡¯t know if his dream was just a nightmare or a warning, but he would treat it like thetter. Marco still hadn¡¯t returned from his hunting trip yet, and Tidas wondered what he was really doing as he drifted off to sleep..


    ************


    Tidas found himself in a dark room with a light seeping in through a crack at the bottom of a door. He opened it to find Skye, Shasta, Lawrence, Zas, his father, and many others that he cared for standing in the bright sunlight. He smiled as Skye and Shasta chased the twins, and Lawrence talked with Murdoc and Amara.


    His father was talking with Marie, Lord Reinbolt, and Doctor Gohan as others like Athena and her father Sven chatted with Peggy and Lucas. Everyone that he cared for even a little bit was there, even Jonathan McKurdy and Cu Sith. As he walked over to us, Ronnie, Kari, and Petrie, the sun-filled sky turned blood-red..


    He blinked, and everyone was on the ground: dead. Some just looked like they were sleeping, while others looked like they had died in extreme pain, but Tidas knew that they were all gone regardless. As confusion and fury filled his heart, he heard someone whisper his name..


    Whipping around, Tidas came face to face with his oldest brother. A dark smile was stretched across his face as he raised his hand, flicked his wrist, and sent Tidas flying back into the dark room. Chains came out of nowhere, and wrapped around his arms, feet, and neck.


    He looked at them, then back at Marco as he fought against the chains. He was now holding Skye in his arms and smiling, which infuriated Tidas. He tried to break the chains with his magic, but all that did was make his brotherugh at him. As the chains slowly pulled Tidas back into the darkness, Marcoughed triumphantly, then said; ¡°You¡¯ve already lost..¡±


    Tidas screamed at him to let go of his wife as he was dragged backwards. As he neared the darkness, he could hear the voices of the ones he¡¯d killed in battle calling out to him. As he struggled against the chains, a thousand hands shot out of the darkness, and yanked himpletely inside.


    Thest thing Tidas heard as the door closed was his brother repeating the same phrase over and over; ¡°You¡¯ve already lost..¡±

 Chapter 488

    488 Rehearsal Ready


    Tidas was exhausted when he¡¯d gotten out of bed the day before his brother¡¯s wedding. He noticed that Skye had tossed and turned a bit as she¡¯d slept as well, but he couldn¡¯t tell if it was due to his restlessness, or something else. The chance to ask her was lost on ount of Peggy¡¯s insistence to start their day.


    It was theirst chance to go over everything that they were bringing to Sai, and Peggy had a bunch of things to pack up from their room. Anything personal was being sent to their new home, and only some clothes and basics were staying. She had several pce servants to help, but Skye and Tidas would be in her way if they lingered.


    The other servants were shocked to hear Peggy speaking so informally with the prince and princess. None of them would dare to do so, even when the two royals encouraged it. It was odd, to say the least, but the strangest thing was watching the princess heal the prince¡¯s fatigue from his restless night.


    They assumed it was due to ¡®marital activities¡¯, but it was because of his nightmares. Skye seemed tired, but she wasn¡¯t a morning person to begin with. Even after two years of waking up early, she still hadn¡¯t adapted.


    It was easy for Skye to negate her fatigue, but Tidas still required her to do it for him. He just couldn¡¯t figure out how she visualized the chemical reaction in her head, so he was trying to figure out his own way of engaging his Shaman trait. There was the possibility that controlling her power to such an extent might be exclusive to Skye as the Catalyst, but Tidas decided that ¡®he wouldn¡¯t know unless he tried¡¯.


    Studying and training on top of his RMC and princely duties was seriously wearing Tidas out to the point of actual exhaustion. After they had kissed and parted ways, each nced back at the other with worry and hope. Worry for the other¡¯s health, and hope that their trip to Sai would offer a minuscule amount of rxation.


    Skye went straight to work on her Shaman rounds, which didn¡¯t take nearly as long as she thought it would. Those that could were requesting to see doctors instead of holding out for Skye. Everyone knew that she was in the uping royal wedding, and also knew that they couldn¡¯t depend on her while she was away in Sai.


    To show their appreciation and understanding, the people were trying their best to limit Skye¡¯s workload. Both she and Shasta were adored by the people for all the good they¡¯d done, so it was like an unspoken agreement amongst them. Of course there were some that still needed her skills, but Skye was able to finish her Shaman rounds in a little over half of her usual time.


    Afterwards, she went back to the pce to help finish setting up the throne room for the ceremony, and the banquet room for the reception. Golden chrysanthemums, white baby¡¯s breath, and chocte-colored ent twigs made beautiful centerpieces. The deep-red ribbons that tied them together added elegance to the homemade crafts.


    .....


    No one would be able to tell that they weren¡¯t bought, but they were too perfect-looking to be real. The servants adored them to the point of Shasta telling them that they could take them after the wedding. Otherwise they would just end up in storage with all the other decorations.


    The servants were thrilled by their generosity, and thanked Shasta and Skye profusely throughout the setup. More servants rushed through their timed tasks to help, in hopes of taking home any of the wedding decorations. When the two found out, they gave permission for them to take anything that they used.


    Everything from the rolls of fabric used to line the room and aisles, to the table runners and candle holders; it was all up for grabs after the wedding. There were a few arguments that had to be sorted out, but the dozen or so servants that had helped would all get rewarded for their time.


    The only thing they would have left to do the following day now was the banquet room for the reception, which was the servants¡¯ task. Technically, the decorating was usually left to the servants. But Skye and Shasta had wanted to do most of the work themselves..


    Skye just liked making crafts, but Shasta never imagined that she would do something as ¡®human¡¯ as getting married. It was like a dreame true to her to marry Lawrence, and she wanted to be involved in every step of it. Having a friend like Skye made it easy to be excited about her big day, no matter what the nobles had to say.


    Due to Lawrence¡¯s rank as a King, and Shasta¡¯s as the Vice Commander of the RMC, they had to invite every noble family. While the couple were okay with half of them refusing toe, Magnus was furious. He had granted all Fae equal rights pertaining to their station, like humans.


    The ones refusing didn¡¯t approve of Fae/human rtionships, let alone a marriage. To them, the situation was made worse by the fact that marrying Lawrence would make Shasta a Queen. The closer it came to her wedding, the more stressful it was bing for Shasta.. Except when Skye was around.


    She threw herself into the tiny details, and dragged Shasta along with her. Effectively preupying her from all of the rumors, lies, and general drama surrounding what was supposed to be a wonderful day for her. Skye had done it without thinking, but Lawrence had put in extra effort to stanch the bile being spewed about his love.


    Both he and Magnus had tried to get the nobles in line, but the ones loyal to ¡®the proper ways¡¯ were against the wedding. The only one who could get them in line was Marco, who was supposed to have returned already, but had yet to be seen. With Draco missing, no one knew where he was, and the search wasn¡¯t finding anything.


    There had been reports of unusual moments throughout the forest near the orchard outside of Dragonhorn, but nothing turned up. Lawrence and Tidas were both talking with their father about it when Skye and Shasta came to steal their men away, to prepare for dinner. It was technically the dinner rehearsal, but was doubling as a meet and greet for the diplomats.


    Skye wasn¡¯t happy about being subjected to Lord Abari¡¯spany all night, but Tidas, Genie, and the Hignders would be present as well. She felt better knowing that Tidas, Genie, and Murdoc would all be with her. There was something about him that made Skye feel extremely uneasy.


    ¡®I¡¯ve never been wrong about me gut before, and I dinna intend ta ignore it now.. I dinna want that man anywhere near me..¡¯


    As Peggy futzed with her dress, Skye nced around her room..


    Most of the books had been cleared from her shelves, and any knickknacks or pictures they had scattered about on their walls were gone. The room looked almost barren except for her memory box still sitting on the table. She wondered why Peggy hadn¡¯t shipped it yet, but pushed the thought aside forter.


    Skye knew that they both still had duties to attend to in the capital, and was confused why Tidas was having everything sent ahead already. They weren¡¯t granted unlimited time alone once they returned, so she call out to her husband while he was dressing in the bathroom..


    ¡°Are ya sure it¡¯s okay ta move all of our stuff ta the new house without talkin¡¯ to yer Da first?¡±


    Tidas yelled back to her as he opened the door; ¡°Oh, he knows. I made sure of it. I told him that if he wants grandbairns, then he¡¯s gotta give us some alone time. I warned him it could take up to a year or two, but that we would definitely work hard to make one as soon as possible..¡±


    As Skyeughed, he added; ¡°After that, he told me that you can take as much leave time from the RMC as you need, but that you¡¯ll eventually have to return.¡±


    Skye nodded; ¡°I wanna raise our children ta at least five.. That was the n, anyway. I may have initially wanted ta join just because of you, husband, but I wanna stay fer me. I dinna know how Ima gonna bnce bein¡¯ a mom and a General, but I wanna do it.¡±


    Tidas grinned as he came out of the bathroom, and replied; ¡°As long as we get to take our time making bairns, I don¡¯t care what we do after. As long as we can still make time for each other..¡±


    ¡°Ughh.. I really wish ye two wouldna forget Ima in here, too!¡± Peggy bellowed as she stood up from fixing the bottom of Skye¡¯s dress.


    Tidas chuckled at her as he replied; ¡°Sorry Peg, but I know you¡¯re in the same boat as my Father.. You want grandbairns, too, don¡¯t you? Well, certain things have to happen for a bab-¡±


    ¡°Dinna even wit me,ddie! I know how bairns are made, and I dinna need ta hear about it from You! Now get over here so I can check ya two before ya go,¡± Peggy grumbled.


    Tidas smirked as she strutted over, already knowing that he looked very good in his suit. It was fitted how Lawrence liked his suits, which meant his shoulders, chest, and arms were loose, but the rest was a bit tight-fitted. He didn¡¯t like the way it felt, but knew howplementary the style was on him.


    Skye was eyeing him up and down as he walked over, which made his cocky smile stretch further. He was doing the same thing, but his wife was clearly focused on him. As he took his spot next to her, Peggy beamed her approval at them.


    Skye wore a light-blue dress that Shasta had picked out for her. It was a simr style to her Maid of Honor dress, but plunged a bit deeper in the cleavage than she preferred. The straps were thick, and had whitish-silver clips at the top that matched the trim around the hem lines.


    Peggy had given her banana curls that hung loosely, making them bounce with the slightest movement. The white choker ne she had with the shard of the Celestial Key on it was a beautiful touch, and almost matched the trim.


    Tidas¡¯ suit was a navy blue with a ck undershirt. It made the blue of his suit stand out, and made the green of his eyes seem brighter. As they stood side by side, Peggy couldn¡¯t stop herself from saying; ¡°Ye two make the most fetchin¡¯ couple I¡¯ve ever seen..¡±


    The two grinned and thanked Peggy for herpliment, then slipped their shoes on as she asked; ¡°Are ya gonna rece Princess Karena, or just remove Prince Marco?¡±


    Skye shrugged, then started to drag her yawning husband out the door; ¡°Depends on if he shows up before tomorrow mornin¡¯, I guess. Tis up ta Shasta and Lawrence.. See ya in a few hours, Peg! Dinna wait up!¡±

 Chapter 489

    489 Toasts And An Argument


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE***


    The evening was meant to be fun and rxing, but Skye didn¡¯t think that would be possible about fifteen minutes after she¡¯d entered the room. The diplomats and nobles swarmed her in an effort to convince her toe and visit their kingdom or territory after her trip to Sai was over. She tried to be polite, but was about to lose her cool when a high-ranking merchant from Ital brushed up against her arse on purpose.


    Skye turned and stared at him with daggers in her eyes, but all he did was lick his lips at her. It was meant to be seductive, but just grossed her out instead. She was about to snap at them all when Tidas pushed his way through the crowds. With a hard look in his eyes, he smirked and told them all that visiting other ces would have to wait for a few years..


    ¡°We n on expanding our family after our rtions with Sai are established. So I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to decline your offers to visit, for now,¡± Tidas stated loudly as he pulled Skye against him.


    The wave of disappointment and resentment towards Tidas that filled the room was staggering. It would make most flinch, but Tidas grinned at them all. Skye chose him and loved him; he didn¡¯t care what others thought or said.


    Lord Abari in particr red at Tidas like he really could kill him by staring hard enough. He brushed it off without batting an eye, which seemed to bother the lord even more. As the food was being brought out and the discontent was building, Lawrence and Shasta finally arrived.


    Magnus sighed in relief as his son and future wife drained all of the tension from the room. Shasta wore a ck dress with gold and silver symmetrical designs all over it. Her hair was down and curled, framing her face in a veryplimentary way. Lawrence¡¯s suit matched her dress almost exactly, and even Victor and Anna matched by wearing gold and silver colored outfits.


    They made a beautiful family, and Shasta looked like she belonged with them. As the cheers slowly died down, Magnus stood to deliver a toast about the couple. He went on about how Alcon and Ruscovic¡¯s bond was being made even stronger by their union, and that he was happy to wee Shasta as a daughter-inw.


    A few snarkyments were made on Karena¡¯s behalf by a couple of Marco¡¯sckey nobles, but that was the only negative things heard. After the food was dished up and served, Lawrence and Shasta went around thanking everyone for attending the rehearsal dinner, which was really more like an exclusive dinner party. They didn¡¯t do any of the traditional things done during a rehearsal dinner except the toasts.


    .....


    Tidas¡¯ speech was sweet, but as long as his father¡¯s. He went off about how he had met Shasta, fought both with her, and alongside her, and how missed she would be once she went to Ruscovic. Shasta teared up, then started to t-out cry when Zas spoke. Lawrence was the only one of the wedding party keeping it together.


    Tidas¡¯ speech about Lawrence was shorter and funnier, but still heartwarming. He joked about growing up together, his excessive partying, then turned sweet when he brought up Lawrence¡¯s marriage to Anastasia. A few thought it would turn awkward when he brought it up, but Tidas believed that Anastasia would¡¯ve loved Shasta.


    After the children had chimed in with their agreement, Tidas went on about his brother¡¯s aversion withmitment. That was until he had finally realized that ¡®his soul mate was right in front of him¡¯. At the end, Lawrence got up and gave his brother a hug, which earned ¡®awes¡¯ throughout the room.


    After they each retook their seats, Zas gave his toast, then Skye went after. She stood up with her ss raised, then looked directly at Shasta, and addressed her instead of the entire room. What she had to say was for Shasta, and public speaking wasn¡¯t something she did if she could avoid it.


    In her best courtier voice, Skye spoke with a gentle tone; ¡°I haven¡¯t known you very long, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever had a closer friend. You¡¯re honest, and kind, and I¡¯ve never had as much fun ying the violin and dancing as I do with you..¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t get along when we first met, but we grew to see each other as equals, and now you¡¯re one of my most cherished friends. You¡¯re smart, funny, kind, and ferocious: you were born ta be a Queen. You two were made fer each other, and I canna wait to be able to call you my sister.¡±


    Shasta had to wipe her eyes several times between getting up, hugging Skye, and sitting back down. Tidas was her best friend for years, but he was also Lawrence¡¯s brother, and still slightly a macho-type. Skye was the first female human to treat her like a regr person. She¡¯d never had someone to confide in about her emotions before, especially romantic ones.


    Skye had given Shasta the push she needed to pursue Lawrence, as well as Lawrence himself. They owed her a special thank you for her meddling, but would have to wait until she returned from Sai to do anything truly special for her. The only thing they could do was pay for something special for her little family..


    After taking her seat, Shasta leaned towards Lawrence and whispered; ¡°Will Athena and Sven have it finished in time? They leave the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Lawrence kissed her cheek before he replied; ¡°They¡¯re here if you want to ask them yourself.. Don¡¯t worry, my love. They¡¯ll have it finished. I trust Athena¡¯s word.¡±


    ¡°I do too, I¡¯m just concerned because we sprung the order on them so suddenly,¡± Shasta replied as she cupped his cheek and smiled adoringly at him.


    As they broke apart, Lawrence said; ¡°You just focus on our day tomorrow, okay? I promise that we¡¯ll give it to them before they finish loading up their ship.¡±


    Shasta nodded her understanding, then went back to listening to the toasts from their guests. Everyone ate and talked after the few others like Marie, Maevis, and several officers made their own toasts to the happy couple. As the final RMC officer finished, Magnus stood up, and called for the special desserts to be brought out.


    As trays of milkshakes were brought out for everyone to choose from, the main doors swung open, and announced the entrance of Prince Marco. The room practically exploded with spection and surprise as the Crowned Prince walked in like nothing was amiss. He greeted his brother and future sister-inw, then his father.


    The moment Magnus and Marco locked eyes, the King snapped at his eldest son..


    ¡°Where the Bloody Hell have you Been?! Do you have any idea what has happened while you were away?!¡±


    Marco quirked an eyebrow at his father; ¡°I heard what happened to Karena, and I agree with your decision. Draco should be returning shortly from delivering my ex-wife to her brother.¡±


    Magnus mmed his scepter on the floor; ¡°Their coach went missing! Your guard and Wife are most likely dead! Where the Hell were you?! Why didn¡¯t you check in or send a fucking message?!¡±


    Marco didn¡¯t even flinch as he replied; ¡°They¡¯re not dead. They were attacked by bandits, but Draco got Karena away. She is currently with her brother. I can show you the letter Draco sent me if you¡¯d like. I just received it this morning.¡±


    Magnus red at his oldest son; ¡°Why didn¡¯t you send word when you heard Karena was exiled?!¡±


    Marco shrugged as he walked over to his father, and stood before him; ¡°Just because she was my wife doesn¡¯t mean that I am responsible for her choices. She was a princess and future Queen: I assumed that I could trust her judgement, and her ability to temper her emotions. But apparently I was wrong. I did send Draco in my stead to handle the situation-¡±


    Magnus¡¯ temper red as he yelled; ¡°This was Not something that your fucking Guard should¡¯ve handled! It Should¡¯ve been You! She¡¯s Your wife-¡±


    ¡°WAS my wife, Father. She shamed herself and our family by attacking Skye, as well as her other foul deeds. Karena has changed over the years, and has be unfit to be my Queen. She broke our marriage the moment she was banished, not me,¡± Marco had cut his father off just like he had done to him.


    The two stood staring at each other a few moments before Magnus walked around, and stood directly in front of Marco; ¡°I do not care what her conduct was! I am discussing yours! You should have been here for her trial! Your brother used the entirety of the RMC to look for you and your wife! Where were you?!¡±


    Marco put his hand on his father¡¯s shoulder as he spoke in a t tone; ¡°I will discuss that with you in privateter. I was hunting, then I learned a few interesting things while out..¡±


    Turning his head slightly, Marco looked right at Tidas with a stony expression. He had no idea why, and didn¡¯t flinch away when their eyes met. Tidas felt something in his brother¡¯s hard stare; akin to gloating, but also a warning.


    When his eyes fell on Skye, a small grin tugged at the corners of his mouth for a split second. Tidas had caught it, but he wasn¡¯t sure if anyone else had. When he nced at Skye to see if she had, he noticed that her eyes were locked on his father. Magnus¡¯ face went nk for a moment, then he agreed with his son¡¯s excuse.


    It was at that moment that Tidas realized that his father waspletely backing off, despite his level of anger. It wasn¡¯t normal for Magnus MacArthur to hear an answer like ¡®I¡¯ll tell youter¡¯, and ept it. He always insisted upon being shown respect, and Marco had clearly disrespected him by arguing and blowing him off in front of their guests.


    The guests themselves were already gossiping and sharing theories about the prince¡¯s possible whereabouts. Some said that he had a new mistress, while others spected that he went to Mano to smooth things over with his brother-inw. A few even suggested that he¡¯d gone to scout out the Sync kingdom himself.


    After taking his ce at his father¡¯s side, Marco stayed standing while he announced; ¡°I honestly did go on a hunting trip outside of Dragonhorn. We came across a nest of trolls around the Folly¡¯s Caves. My guards took care of most of them, but it did take a while. I apologize for my dy, Father.¡±


    Magnus smiled and nodded Luke he couldn¡¯t care less as he picked at his te. Skye tapped on her husband¡¯s shoulder, and whispered; ¡°I think we just saw a wee bit of pre-programmin¡¯.. Whatcha think?¡±


    Tidas nodded; ¡°The hand on the shoulder, aye?¡±


    ¡°Aye.. I didna sense any magic, so I think-¡±


    ¡°I agree, but let¡¯s discuss this afterwards. Too many ears around us,¡± Tidas replied as he kissed the top of her hand.


    Skye nodded her understanding, then nced over at Marco. He was talking with a few of his supporters who had flocked to him the moment that they could. As she watched him talking, it was like he kept forcing himself not to smile.. ¡®Why does he look so happy? That canna be good..¡¯

 Chapter 490

    490 Finally! Some Fun


    The party turned stagnant after Marco had arrived. The harshments about Shasta spiked with the Crowned Prince there to excuse their behavior. Magnus shot a few dirty looks their way whenever they got too loud, but he didn¡¯t do anything other than that.


    Skye wanted to go say something to them all, but Tidas stopped her. He advised that if his father wasn¡¯t going to do anything about it, then Marco could y it off as her over-stepping her rank. With his unbelievable attitude towards his wife being exiled, Tidas felt like his brother was more unpredictable than usual at that moment..


    ¡°I understand how you feel, and tomorrow you¡¯ll have every right as her Maid of Honor to put them in their ce. But my Father is obviously...not himself right now. You ken?¡±


    Skye hesitated, but nodded her understanding to Tidas, then continued with her meal. She knew her husband had a point, but every moral bone in her body was screaming at her to put them in their ces. It was supposed to be Shasta and Lawrence¡¯s rehearsal dinner, and it had turned into a feast for the contemptuous court sycophants.


    Tidas wanted to run across the room and punch his oldest brother in his face. Marco had abandoned his wife, and was now ncing at Skye every chance he got. As angry as he was, Tidas could only imagine how pissed off his other brother was..


    Lawrence¡¯s temper was building fast as his children looked on in confusion. They didn¡¯t understand the unjust prejudices of adults, and found the group of people surrounding their Uncle Marco to be ¡®big dumb meanies¡¯. They didn¡¯t fully understand what was being said, but could tell from Shasta¡¯s face that their words were making her sad.


    She was trying to hide it, but Shasta¡¯s deted ears were a dead giveaway for her growing mncholy. The obvious reason for it were the people talking, so Anna gave them a piece of her mind. They all looked ready to scream, but Magnus apuded his granddaughter for her rebuking them.


    Standing up, he looked directly at Marco and his group and said; ¡°This is a celebration of love, and happiness.. So if you can¡¯t keep your mouths shut, then Leave. The only reason you are here is because of my son, and your families, but I will kick you All out of my pce if you show such disrespect to an allied King and the Vice Commander of the RMC again!¡±


    Everyone in the room froze in shock until a lone pair of pping hands triggered an outpour of apuse. Right as the cascade of praise for the King¡¯s reprimand was set off, Marco looked over at the person who had started pping first. Without surprise; he saw Skye standing and pping before anyone else.


    .....


    Tidas, Lawrence, and Shasta followed after before the room was echoing with apuse. The others mainly didn¡¯t want to offend the current Alconian and Ruscovic Kings, but they also found the manners of the supposed-nobles greatlycking. As the apuse died down, a familiar deep voice rang out; ¡°I¡¯d be happy ta throw the wee bawbags out for ya, King Magnus..¡±


    Everyone¡¯s attention fell on the Hignder King as he strutted forward with Amara, Wace, and Petrie in tow. They had all been invited to the wedding, and had recently arrived back from visiting Alcon¡¯s outer towns and cities, like Dragonhorn. All four grinned at Skye and Tidas as they walked to the front of the room, and stopped at the main table.


    Lawrence and Shasta were on Magnus¡¯ left, while Marco and his group were to his right. Zas sat between Shasta and Tidas, followed by Skye, Genie, Alfred, then several RMC members. The Hignders had chosen a table towards the back, so they could watch the room, and see how the others moved and operated.


    Marco had his usual apathetic expression when Murdoc stopped and stared at him. The two clearly didn¡¯t like each other, but there was something else between them. Right as Skye had picked up on it, Murdoc confirmed it by out-right asking; ¡°Were ye the one responsible fer takin¡¯ out those trolls and goblins?¡±


    Marco kept a stony face as he replied; ¡°Not me, but my men did. I was unaware you were in the area.. If I had known, I would¡¯ve invited you to go hunting.¡±


    Murdoc smirked; ¡°I doubt that ya coulda kept up wit me,ddie.¡±


    A faint smile touched Marco¡¯s lips as he replied; ¡°I don¡¯t know about that..¡±


    Murdoc had caught his grin as he¡¯d spoken, but couldn¡¯tment back before Lawrence was calling out; ¡°How about they just leave? Neither I nor Shasta invited them, and as Father said: today is about the love I share with Shasta, and the happiness we bring each other. Since they prefer to mock us instead of celebrate with us and everyone else, then they can just leave....Now.¡±


    The group of nobles looked between Marco and Magnus for their verdict, then began to stammer and protest when the King said; ¡°You heard the groom: get out.¡±


    They practically wailed to Marco about being excluded, but he raised his arms, and announced; ¡°You heard my Father. You all must leave, but I will go with you. I have more stories to tell from my trip, and I don¡¯t wish to cause my little brother grief before his big day. Let us go to my quarters, and celebrate in my brother¡¯s honor.¡±


    The group cheered and pped, as well as several of the dignitaries and diplomats. Even if they didn¡¯t really like or approve of Marco, he was Alcon¡¯s next King. And with Magnus already in his seventies, the guests knew to at least seem supportive to him for ¡®defusing the situation¡¯.


    After Marco went and bid farewell to several other guests, he headed over to the left side of the main table. He barely nodded at Tidas, but lingered when he kissed Skye¡¯s hand, then said; ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to wait until tomorrow to dance with you, dear Skye.¡±


    After swallowing back the bile tickling the back of her throat, Skye replied; ¡°If time permits, Prince Marco. Goodnight.¡±


    While releasing her hand, Marco nced at his youngest brother, who was openly ring at him. He couldn¡¯t resist the smallugh that escaped him as they locked eyes.. ¡®This idiot is only making it easier for me..¡¯


    After straightening back up, Marco nodded at Tidas a final time as he walked passed, and whispered; ¡°If you make your animosity any more obvious, people will start to believe the rumors..¡±


    Tidas had to restrain himself from jumping up, and punching his brother right in his arrogant face. Marco walked over and congratted Lawrence on his uing nuptials, but he barely nced at Shasta. As he went to walk away, Lawrence grabbed his arm, and said; ¡°That¡¯s the second time that you¡¯ve ignored my bride, and the Vice Commander..¡±


    Lawrence narrowed his eyes on his oldest brother; ¡°If you ever show my Queen such disrespect again: it will be thest.¡±


    Marco nodded at his brother, but also spoke in a low voice before walking away; ¡°If you say so, Brother..¡±


    As soon as the doors had closed, the room erupted with gossip. Magnus sat in his throne with a weary expression as the room grew louder and louder. As criticisms and opinions grew from outrageous to insulting, Skye mmed her cup down on the table..


    Tidas looked at her with surprise as he said; ¡°Calm down, love. As much as I would love to see it, you can¡¯t beat up the diplomats. This is something that Shasta will have to learn to deal with, like we did.¡±


    Skye shook her head; ¡°Not today, she¡¯s not..¡±


    Getting up and finding a servant; Skye whispered in their ear for a moment before they took off. They were only gone a few minutes, and returned with a violin in hand for the princess. As soon as Shasta saw Skye holding it, a wide smile stretched across her face.


    Getting up and going over to her, Shasta called out to Skye; ¡°Can we have some actual fun now?!¡±


    ¡°Damn straight! Let¡¯s get this party started!¡± Skye yelled back, then looked over at the musicians for confirmation.


    Seeing her violin, the bassist started to strum his cords. The other musicians followed suit, and soon after, the mood in the entire banquet room had changed. Instead of spections about Shasta or Marco and Skye,ughter and easy-going conversations sprung up everywhere.


    When the dancing started, Lawrence got up with Shasta and danced with her, as well as with his children. They all held hands and spun around to the beautiful melody filling the room. Skye yed for around an hour before the children were escorted from the banquet hall for bed.


    Victor was rubbing his eyes, and Anna had passed out in a chair by the time that Lawrence¡¯s Nanny hade to take them. Shasta stopped her dancing just to hug and kiss them goodnight, then went back to Skye¡¯s side afterwards. Lawrence had stepped off of the dance floor, and was standing next to his youngest brother with a smile.


    ¡°Remind me to send your wife a massive gift when you two return from Sai! I didn¡¯t think Shasta was going to smile for the rest of the night!¡± Lawrence yelled over the noise from the happy crowds.


    Tidas chuckled lightly; ¡°It was only a matter of time. Skye wants Shasta¡¯s experience to be a happy one, and will do what she feels is necessary to aplish that. Tomorrow, she¡¯ll be like a mother wolf to make sure your two¡¯s special day is just that.¡±


    Lawrence smiled softly at his little brother before his voice dripped with sarcasm; ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll just be Skye acting that way..¡±


    Tidas shrugged; ¡°Well, she is scarier than me. I¡¯m just the backup muscle, although Murdoc seems to think that¡¯s his job.¡±


    Lawrence chuckled; ¡°He does seem a bit overly fond of your wife. Jealous?¡±


    Tidas shook his head; ¡°Na.. Skye loves me. She may care for everyone, but she loves few. I¡¯m her favorite person, and she¡¯s mine.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s so sweet, it¡¯s a bit sickening,¡± Lawrence quipped before their women were calling out to them.


    The two brothers smiled at each other, then joined their women on the dance floor, followed by the rest of their friends. The Hignders, Genie, Zas; even Magnus himself joined in a group dance. Alfred did something the Hignders referred to as ¡®break dancing¡¯, while Marie and Murdoc impressed all with their salsa-type dancing.


    When Skye was ready for a break, Shasta came up from behind her, and hugged her tight enough to make her squeak. After releasing her death-grip, Shasta spun her around, and hugged her again as she thanked Skye over and over again. She was tipsy, but more sober than Skye had expected for the level of affection she was showing.


    ¡°You saved tonight, you know that right? Did you see that bastard¡¯s face when he saw you pping?! Priceless!¡± Shasta said over the music and crowds.


    Skye grinned mischievously as she sipped on her milkshake, then replied; ¡°Just wait til tomorrow! If ANYONE tries ta ruin yer day: I¡¯ll show No Mercy!¡±

 Chapter 491

    491 Because He Loves You


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE***


    The night went on much longer than anyone had nned, making Peggy¡¯s job of waking Skye and Tidas up in the morning much more difficult. They had been pushing themselves the past several days to tie up any loose ends before they had to leave for Sai. Skye would deny it because of her Shaman trait, but Peggy could tell that she was ready to drop.


    Tidas was more obvious with his exhaustion since he couldn¡¯t mask it like his wife could. Even after Skye had healed their physical fatigue, they both still looked like they were ready to drop. As Peggy set tes of food on their table, she lectured them about how getting enough sleep was a responsibility, too.


    ¡°If ya dinna get enough rest, then ye canna think properly. Ya miss things that would be obvious if ya were in yer right state of mind, like how flustered Shasta wasst night.¡±


    Skye quirked and eyebrow at her as she took her seat at the table; ¡°What do ya mean? She had a great time after Marco left.¡±


    Peggy nodded; ¡°Aye, and until right before all of ya retired fer the night. If ya wouldna been so tipsy and tired, ya woulda caught what that merchant from Mano said ta her..¡±


    Tidas poked his head out of the bathroom; ¡°What did he say, and is there bacon?¡±


    Peggy huffed testily; ¡°Of course there¡¯s bacon! And the asshole basically said that she¡¯ll make a terrible Queen, ifst night was how she normally acts. But the jackass is from Mano! Their Queen has a perpetual stick up her arse. I imagine she¡¯ll fit right in wit a kingdom run by Lawrence.¡±


    Tidas chuckled as he finished buttoning the vest over his undershirt, and said; ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯d take him seriously.¡±


    .....


    Skye groaned like she had a headache; ¡°Wit how knockered she was?! Of course she wouldna take it well! ...I feel like Ima bout ta walk into a war zone..¡±


    Peggy ced her hand on Skye¡¯s shoulder; ¡°I¡¯ll head ta her quarters while yer out doin¡¯ yerst Shaman round. That way, she should at least be awake when ya get there.¡±


    cing her hand on top of Peggy¡¯s, Skye replied with sincerity; ¡°Thank ya, Peg. Tis gonna be a long day..¡±


    Peggy had already eaten, so the food on the table was put out just for Skye and Tidas. She made it a point to pick out all of their favorite breakfast foods, and doubled up on the bacon just for Tidas. Skye devoured the potatoes covered in three different kinds of cheese, while Tidas ate two whole quiches to himself.


    Honeyed ham with apple butter from Dragonhorn on honey oat bread was the finale, along with their morning tea. Tidas wished that they had something stronger like coffee, but it was unbelievably expensive, and he just couldn¡¯t justify buying it himself. Magnus kept the pce supply on lockdown, and usually only used it for special asions.


    The Hignders seemed to have a decent supply of it, but it still had to be specially grown. While Tidas wasmenting, they finished up their meal, then Skye and Tidas shared a sweet kiss before heading off to go handle theirst tasks before the wedding, and their departure. Peggy headed for the kitchens first, knowing that a meal was the best thing for a hungover person to wake up to.


    Thanks to having minimal patients, Skye was able to fly through her Shaman rounds, and was back in the pce by ten in the morning. The wedding was set to start at twelve-thirty, which made Skye smile out of nostalgia.. ¡®That was the same time as me own weddin¡¯, well: me first one.. Tidas looked so different from theddie I knew..¡¯


    As both wonderful, and terrible memories filled her mind, Skye speed-walking down the hall towards Shasta and Lawrence¡¯s quarters. Even before she was let into the room, Skye could tell that something was wrong..


    Yelling and the distinct sound of ss shattering had Skye rushing in. When she saw Shasta still in her dress from the previous night, a sinking feeling filled her empty gut. As Skye looked around the room, she saw Peggy and two other servants huddled in the corner.


    The surly old servant was holding the stool from the nightstand like a shield, and what looked like a curtain rod like a sword. The two women behind her were whimpering and nearly in tears as Shasta threw random objects around the room. She was scream incoherently, but Skye caught a word here and there.


    With the initial shock of the scene wearing off, Skye looked around for a way to get Shasta to calm down. It was then that she saw several empty bottles of cream strewn across the floor. Irritated that Shasta allowed herself to overindulge so excessively right before her wedding, Skye immediately knew what she had to do..


    ¡°Shasta! Calm yer self now, or I¡¯ll do it for ya!¡± Skye yelled, but it was in vain.


    It wasn¡¯t a rant or Shasta snapping for an actual reason; she was having some kind of breakdown. Skye could tell that it wasn¡¯t something she could talk her out of, so she did the only thing she could think to do on the spot. Going into the bathroom; Skye turned on the faucet, then used her Water magic to manipte a bathtub-sized amount.


    Going out into the main room again, Skye promptly soaked Shasta with the cold water she was manipting. Shasta had instantly cried out in shock and fear, then freaked out just like a house cat getting hit with water. Furious, she went to lunge at Skye with her ws out, but lost her footing on the wet carpet.


    Skye easily sidestepped her, and stopped her from falling over by catching her. Shasta grabbed ahold of her arm to steady herself, and identally cut Skye on her upper arm. While she had barely flinched from it, the two young servants immediately started to call her names like ¡®beast¡¯ and ¡®animal¡¯ when they saw the blood dripping down onto the carpet.


    Peggy had instantly chided them, but Shasta had still heard what they had said. Usually she would¡¯ve freaked out again in her state, but instead did something that no one expected: Shasta began to cry. At first it was barely audible, but very quickly turned into childish sobs.


    The two servants were shocked to see Skye hugging Shasta, and petting her head like a mother did for their frightened child. After leading her distraught friend over to a small, two-person table next to the firece, she started to clean Shasta up as she calmed down. Every time Skye touched her, she was sending a touch of her Shaman magic into Shasta, to sober her up a bit.


    Skye had barely used her trait, but she could already tell that Shasta¡¯s body was over-stressed. She was actually shocked that Shasta hadn¡¯t been exhibiting signs of extreme anxiety. Holding her hand in ce, Skye examined Shasta¡¯splete state..


    ¡®I knew she was stressed, but bloody hell! Her blood pressure is through the bloody roof!¡¯


    As the thought crossed her mind, Shasta finally realized what Skye was doing, and said; ¡°Just leave me.. Lawrence deserves better.. I¡¯m not meant to be a Queen.¡±


    ¡°What the hell kinda thing is that ya say?! Do ya love him?!¡±


    Shasta had flinched at Skye¡¯s harsh tone before replying; ¡°Of course I do, but he-¡±


    ¡°Do ya love Victor and Anna?!¡±


    ¡°Yes-¡±


    ¡°Then what else matters?! Fuck everyone else! Yer a cat, not a monkey! Act like it!¡±


    What? That doesn¡¯t even make sense-¡±


    Skye sighed heavily as she tried to organize her thoughts; ¡°Look, Lawrence would never make ya do somethin¡¯ that ya were ufortable doin¡¯, right? If ya dinna want any responsibilities other than the kids, I dinna think Lawrence would force it upon ya..¡±


    ¡°He loves ya, Shasta. Me and Tidas do as well. And I know she willna say it out loud, but Peggy over there does, too. Do ya not recall the toastsst night? More people than that got yer back,dy. You¡¯ll see at the ceremony.. And we all think that yer more than worthy ta be at Lawrence¡¯s side.¡±


    Shasta sniffled as she wiped the tears from her eyes; ¡°I know, but when I think about what I might be expected of me, I feel sick.¡±


    Skye hid a smallugh; ¡°Have ya never been nervous before?¡±


    ¡°Of course! But this is different. It¡¯s not just my life I can screw up now,¡± Shasta replied with folded ears.


    Skye grabbed her hand, and pulled her up to her feet; ¡°And what exactly are ya gonna screw up? Yer a good momma, Shasta. Those kids adore you, and dinna get me started on yer soon-ta-be husband.¡±


    Shasta¡¯s eyes grew wide; ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯re getting married in a couple of hours..¡±


    ¡°Not at this rate,¡± Peggy quipped as she as the other servants started to pick up the mess.


    Skye quickly finished healing Shasta of her drunkenness, then said; ¡°I dinna know what those Mano asshats said to ya, but they dinna ken ya like I do. Yer a good person, Shasta. And yer gonna make an excellent Queen. I know it.¡±


    Tears swelled in Shasta¡¯s eyes as she replied; ¡°But...what if the people hate me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s never stopped ya before,¡± Peggy quipped as she walked over with a now-cold tray of food; ¡°Ya gotta sto caring what Everyone thinks of ya, and start focusin¡¯ on why Lawrence picked ya in the first ce.¡±


    Seeing the confusion on her face, Peggy added; ¡°Because he loves you, ya silly hairball.¡±


    Skye and Shasta both giggled at Peggy¡¯s blunt humor as Skye finished drying her off. Now that she was sober, the fact that she hadn¡¯t slept all night was now hitting Shasta like a brick. All she wanted to do was sleep, but the hectic day was just beginning.


    After she and Skye picked at the food that Peggy had brought earlier, the servants cleaned up, then set out Shasta¡¯s dress. Both she and Skye stopped eating to admire it, then they finished their food as quickly as possible. Shasta still needed a trim, a real shower, and to dress, and Skye needed nearly the same.


    ¡°You go shower and dress, and I¡¯ll take care of Mrs. Hiss here. Canna have the Maid of Honor looking like a traveling welp now, can we?¡± Peggy more stated than asked.


    Skye grinned; ¡°I¡¯ll leave the bride ta you, then. I¡¯ll be back in time ta walk to the throne room wit ya.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better be back. I¡¯m already feeling pukey, and I don¡¯t want to throw up on my wedding dress,¡± Shastamented as Skye headed for the door.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back as soon as I can!¡± Skye yelled, then rushed out the door.


    ¡°Ya better be! Ya got one hour,ss! Dinna bete!¡± Peggy yelled back, then Skye disappeared into the hallway.

 Chapter 492

    492 The Heirloom


    Skye practically ran down the halls in her rush to get to her quarters. She had seen Peggyy out her Maid of Honor dress on the couch, and knew that the shoes she wanted to wear were the only thing of hers left in the closet. As she rushed, it was strange to think that she and Tidas would no longer be living in the pce when they returned..


    ¡°Skye dear?! It is you! We¡¯ve juste from your room. Where were you?¡± Lidia Drummond yelled from down the hall, recognizing her daughter¡¯s hair color the moment she saw it.


    ¡°Mother! Da! It¡¯s so good ta see ya! But Ima in a rush! I gotta get washed and dressed real quick before the weddin¡¯!¡± Skye yelled in response to her mother.


    Lidia sighed as she looked at her husband; ¡°See, I told you! I knew she¡¯d be runningte. Honestly child:te for a royal wedding? What am I to do with you?¡±


    ¡°How about ya help me get in me dress?¡± Skye replied as she grabbed her parent¡¯s hands, and semi-dragged them back the way they¡¯d just came from.


    Lidia smiled, but Lucas bellowed; ¡°Why do I have toe?¡±


    When they reached her quarters, Skye realized that Tidas had alreadye and gone. His clothes from this morning were on the scattered, and there was a moist towel was on the floor by the door. A small smile touched her lips as she imagined Tidas rushing around naked.. ¡®He¡¯s probably wit Lawrence now.. I need ta move me arse..¡¯


    As the thought crossed her mind, Lucasughed out loud while walking over to Skye¡¯s memory box, which was still on the table by the nearly empty bookshelves. Picking it up and turning it about, Lucas¡¯ grin widened as he ran his hand over the unknown, intricate symbols..


    ¡°I havena seen this since ye were a weessie.. Ima surprised ya brought it from Moonshire.¡±


    .....


    ¡°Of course I did! Tis me memory box, I¡¯d never leave it,¡± Skye replied as she walked over.


    Lucas turned it in his hand, and heard the rattling of objects within the box. It made him smile even more to see his daughter using the box exactly the same way he had as ad. As Lidia joined them after closing the door, Lucas asked; ¡°Did I ever tell ya the legend behind this box?¡±


    ¡°Da, no offense, but there¡¯s a story or legend behind everything ya own,¡± Skye joked as she and her mother walked over to her dress, and quickly examined it.


    Seeing that it was still in perfect condition, Skye started to gather her other things for her shower, and added; ¡°Yer gonna have ya yell it to me as Ima showerin¡¯ if ya want me ta hear it now.¡±


    ¡°...I guess I can do that. What else am I gonna do while yer in there? Or when yer Mother¡¯s helpin¡¯ ya dress? All yer books are gone.¡±


    Skye gestured to a small group on the top shelf; ¡°Not true. Tidas is leavin¡¯ some of his military strategy books here.¡±


    ¡°No thank you.. I read enough of those in my youth. I¡¯ll just start talkin¡¯. If ya wanna learn a tidbit about yer husband¡¯s family, you¡¯ll keep an ear open,¡± Lucas replied as he grinned softly at the box.


    Skye quirked an eyebrow at him; ¡°What does that box got ta do wit me husband?¡±


    Lucas looked at his daughter with the same soft smile as he answered; ¡°Cause me great, great grandsire got the box from the Winchesters, who are yer husband¡¯s mother¡¯s kin.. He was a squire in his youth, and saved the heir to the Winchester family¡¯s main branch, the one yer husbandes from.¡±


    ¡°The story I was told by me granddad that thed was learnin¡¯ how to ride a horse when he was thrown from it. Our ancestor caught him, and saved him from breaking his neck. He was promoted cause of it, and the Moonstones were given a chance ta prove ourselves. I sold me parent¡¯s property before ye were born, but that¡¯s how amon-born family came ta ownnd, which was extremely rare back then..¡±


    ¡°You need to shower now, dear, or you¡¯ll bete,¡± Lidia stated as she rushed Skye towards the bathroom.


    ¡°Keep talkin¡¯, Da! Ima still listenin¡¯ to ya!¡± Skye bellowed as her mother closed the door on her.


    Lucas chuckled until Lidia red at him for distracting their daughter. He quieted immediately, then continued to shot the tale to his daughter..


    ¡°Where was I? Oh aye: the property. Since he was promoted to a guard and trained, he was able ta buy a wee parcel ofnd. That box was given to him upon the promotion in lieu of a sign-on bonus. It was just an old box to the Winchesters, and given it away was cheaper..¡±


    ¡°The story they told-the box¡¯s history, was why our ancestor epted it..¡±


    ¡°What do ya mean?!¡± Skye yelled from the bathroom over the rushing sound of her shower.


    Lucas and Lidia shared a smile; ¡°That box is probably the oldest thing you¡¯ve ever touched, if ya believe the story. It dates back to when humans and Fae first established contact wit each other, and tried ta work together after the Great Shift.¡±


    A loud thud was heard from the bathroom before Skye called out; ¡°Ima fine! But what the Hell, Da?! Why have I never heard this story before?!¡±


    Lucas paused a moment, then cleared his throat; ¡°Because the family that the Winchesters got the box from was the main branch of the Warricks..¡±


    The only sound heard for several minutes was the steady pace of water from the shower head, then nothing. They could hear Skye moving around in the bathroom, but didn¡¯t know if she was angry with them or not. If she was upset, they wouldn¡¯t me her..


    Anything having to do with Skye¡¯s biological mother and her family was hidden from her all of her life. Because the legend behind the box mentioned the Warrick family in general, Lucas never told it to her. As she emerged from the bathroom wrapped in towels, Skye looked at her father expectantly, and said; ¡°Why did they give the box to the Winchesters?¡±


    Lucas visibly rxed as he replied; ¡°Yer not mad? I gave you that box when you were eight or so.¡±


    Skye shrugged as she and Lidia grabbed the dress, then went back into the bathroom; ¡°I get why ya didna tell me. It¡¯s okay, Da. Ye dinna need ta walk on eggshells around me when ye talk about me birth mother, or her family. It was misguided, but ye were tryin¡¯ ta protect me. So please, finish the story. I¡¯ve missed ya tellin¡¯ me those..¡±


    Lucas Lucas grinned as he fought back the happy tears. Skye had told him multiple times that she forgave him, but he still felt awkward whenever subjects connected to her birth mother came up. He wanted to tell her everything about Sorcha, but it wasn¡¯t the right time.


    After about ten minutes or so, Skye emerged from the bathroom in her Maid of Honor dress. The yellow-gold color was ttering against her pale skin and golden curls. It nearly matched her hair, but was a little bit brighter. As Skye sat down at her vanity, Lidia automatically grabbed her brush, and started to brush it out for her.


    Loving the feeling, Skye asked her father; ¡°So the Fae gave it to the Warricks, then they gave it to the Winchesters, who then gave it to our ancestor in lieu of a sign-on bonus? Why?¡±


    ¡°Because when rich families start to be not-so-rich, the first things to go are art and heirlooms,¡± Lidia replied as she separated Skye¡¯s curls.


    Lucas nodded his head in acknowledgment, then added; ¡°Schrs im that the wood canna be as old as we say it is, but they canna put a date on it, either. And yer probably the only one besides the Fae that know the markings.¡±


    ¡°I dinna know what they mean,¡± Skye replied bluntly.


    Lucas¡¯ eyes bulged; ¡°Really? I thought that ye could read anythin¡¯..¡±


    Skye shrugged; ¡°I can, but not that. I dinna ken why, either. Maybe Maevis can?¡±


    Lucas shrugged back at her; ¡°That¡¯s just somethin¡¯ you¡¯ll have ta ask her.¡±


    The rest of their time was spent chatting about the box, and the things that she had inside it. Lucas was happy to see the mementos from him, and Lidia was thrilled to see the light-blue choker that she¡¯d made Skye for her wedding dress. After Skye had put on her makeup and her shoes, the Moonstone family left her quarters in excellent spirits..


    It was close to eleven-thirty, and Skye wanted to check on Shasta as soon as possible. Lidia decided to apany her while Lucas went off to visit Tidas and the groomsmen. Since Marco and Karena had stepped out of the wedding, Alfred and Renee had agreed to take their ces.


    Renee couldn¡¯t attend the dinnerst night because someone had to be at the Cat¡¯s Paw. But they had made it known for the past week that they would¡¯ve closed on the day of the royal wedding. Lawrence had offered to cover their list revenue, but they told him to forget about it.


    ¡°Business has never been better, thanks to Tidas and Skye being regrs. Since we haven¡¯t changed our prices much, all of our regrs and our neers are happy. I could close for a week, and still be able tofortably cover my bills.¡±


    Two of the three MacArthur brothers were talking with Alfred when the guards announced a visitor. Magnus was sitting at his table with Marco, and Zas was chatting with Nics. He had just finished getting Aero and Celestia settled in his room, and was just about to sip on a shot of whiskey when Lucas walked in.


    Everyone but Marco greeted him, then Nics added; ¡°You¡¯re like a bloody bloodhound when ites to whiskey.¡±


    Lucas sniffed at the air as he came over to Zas and Nics first, and said; ¡°Ooo, that be Hignd whiskey, correct? Murdoc and his bunch must be here already, I take it?¡±


    Nics nodded with a surprised expression; ¡°How did you know?!¡±


    Lucas grinned as Magnus walked over and shook his hand; ¡°Cause it¡¯s the best whiskey I¡¯ve ever found, and that¡¯s sayin¡¯ somethin¡¯in¡¯ from me.¡±


    As the older men started to chatter louder and louder, Marco nced at his brothers. Everyone seemed to be so happy, but they had no idea what was about to happen. As he pictured his grand ning to fulfillment, he felt eyes on him.


    Looking over, Marco saw his brothers staring at him with startled expressions. It was at that moment that Marco realized that he¡¯d been grinning while thinking about his endgame. He nodded to his brothers, stood up, then offered a toast to his brother..


    ¡°May you have many years of happiness with the ones you love, dear brother. Congrattions on your special day.¡±


    As Lawrence thanked him for his kind words, a cold thought crossed his brother¡¯s mind.. ¡®I hope you and Shasta love each other enough.. If not, then I¡¯ll have to go after the children next..¡¯

 Chapter 493

    493 Grand Wedding(Part One)


    Tidas didn¡¯t get a good feeling from his brother¡¯s happy expression. An unknown instinct was screaming at him, but he couldn¡¯t understand what it was trying to tell him. All he could do was be cautious, and keep an eye on his movements through the Fae spies.


    Maevis and Nics trusted Marco the least out of all the humans they¡¯d met. While Skye and Tidas were away in the Hignds, he had disappeared too many times on the Brownie spies assigned to him. This let them know that he was not only aware of them, but was actively trying to ditch them, and generally did a good job of it.


    Maevis had informed Skye of his known and unknown movements, and she had told Tidas. The search they had done should¡¯ve easily spotted him outside of Dragonhorn if all he was doing was hunting.. ¡®He¡¯s nning something, i just don¡¯t know what..¡¯


    An idea had popped into his head, but Tidas had instantly dismissed it. Even for Marco; it was too dark.. ¡®The only thing I can think of is that he¡¯s preparing to be king, but Father is in good health.. The only way is-No. that¡¯s too twisted: even for my brother..¡¯


    ¡®He uses the amnesty our Father provides him too often.. But that was usually to counter Karena¡¯s public incidents.. With her gone, he can manipte situations much easier..I wish I could¡¯ve talked with Karena before she¡¯d left.. Maybe with Marco abandoning her, she might¡¯ve had some interesting secrets to share..¡¯


    ¡°Tidas?! Did you hear me? We have to go, or we¡¯ll bete,¡± Lawrence said as he smacked his brother in his back.


    ¡°What? Sorry, I was thinking,¡± he replied as Lawrence rubbed the hand that he had smacked him with.


    Zas¡¯ chuckle rang out before he said; ¡°You two don¡¯t change, do you? It¡¯s gonna be interesting ta see Shasta in a wedding dress.¡±


    ¡°I bet she¡¯ll look beautiful,¡± Lawrencemented with a smile.


    .....


    Tidas stifled hisughter as he said; ¡°I¡¯m sure she will.. It¡¯s the walking in it part I wanna see.¡±


    Lawrence shed him a deted expression, then replied; ¡°You just wait until the reception. I¡¯m going to tell her you two were making jokes..¡±


    Tidas and Zas looked at each other, then nervously tried to convince Lawrence not to tell her as they walked out the door. Them, Lucas, Magnus, Marco, Nics, and Alfred all headed towards the throne room where the ceremony was being held. Ralph, us, and Ronnie were waiting outside, along with a couple of other guards for Lawrence, Magnus, and the others.


    The closer they came to the throne room, the more crowded it became. The guests were mainly the diplomats and dignitaries, as well as friends and family of the bride and groom. So the court nobles and higher ups were all gathered outside to glimpse the couple, and offer their well wishes.


    Lawrence thought it was more of an inconvenience, and would¡¯ve preferred cards or the like instead. But the people there were actually there to support Shasta and Lawrence. They were mostly the hangers-on of the court, and were merely there to say they were.


    It took a solid ten minutes to get through, and would¡¯ve taken longer; if not for one particr loud-mouthed Hignder..


    ¡°Do ya people have nae respect fer yer kings?! MOVE ASIDE!¡± Murdoc bellowed from the doorway to the throne room.


    Wace¡¯s cackle echoed in the now-silent hallway as the crowds parted for the groom¡¯s party. Petrie stood a few steps behind his king with Wace; doing a far better job at containing his amusement, but still smiling when Tidas walked up with his hand extended.


    Murdoc grinned cheekily as he took it, then pulled Tidas in for a hug. He then did the same thing to Lawrence while congratting him on his impending nuptials. Magnus had the good sense to hold up his other hand with a stopping motion as he shook the Hignder King¡¯s hand with his other.


    After a bit of banter, they all entered the throne room so the groom side of the wedding party could take their ces. Lawrence was in the middle, followed by Tidas, Zas, and Alfred. It was an extremely small wedding partypared to past royal weddings, but Lawrence and Shasta wanted it that way.


    The decorations weren¡¯t extravagant, but gave a sense of elegance to the throne room. The different yellows cast against the dark brown, white, and crimson red was beautifully set up. The servants were quiet proud of their handiwork, and Magnus was highly impressed.


    ¡®I must give a small bonus to those who helped.. They did a wonderful job! I think even Karena would¡¯ve approved..¡¯


    As the thought sprang into his head, a wave of regret washed over Magnus. Karena was a spoiled brat, but he had known her since she was fifteen. He¡¯d watched her grow, and was there when she had given birth to his first grandchild.


    There was no pardoning what she had done, but Magnus still considered Karena a part of his family. It made him sad not to have her with them, but he shoved the negativity down.. ¡®This is Lawrence¡¯s wedding day.. I need to be in a good mood.. For his and Shasta¡¯s sakes..¡¯


    After Magnus had pulled himself out of his funk, he nced around the room. It made him smile to see the diplomats and dignitaries getting along well. Shifting his attention to the front, Magnus wondered what had his youngest son containing a smile..


    Tidas grinned as he saw Genie sitting next to Aero and Celestia. He and the Fae Queen were talking like old friends catching up while Aero watched with an annoyed expression. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t like Genie, and Tidas wondered if it had anything to do with him mentioning sneaking into the Fae Nation in his youth.


    As he continued to looked around, Tidas recognized several people like Doctor Gohan and Doctor Lyberth, as well as thess Skye had befriended, Nora. Zas¡¯ family took up two rows of seats also, making Shasta¡¯s side of the aisle just as full as Lawrence¡¯s. Confused, he asked Lawrence why there were people that Shasta barely knew attending their wedding..


    Lawrence grinned cheekily; ¡°It¡¯s for both Shasta, and you and Skye. We agreed to invite a few people that we knew Skye would like to spend time with before you two leave tomorrow. You three are why thosest three rows back there are filled with RMC members.¡±


    Tidas smiled genuinely at his brother as he thanked him, then reached into his jacket; ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. These are for you two..¡±


    Lawrence looked at the envelope his brother had handed him, then asked; ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Remember that lodge you told me about in Ruscovic? The one you suggested to me and Skye for when we visit? Well, I booked a week for you and Shasta. I paid for everything, including food and a nice bonus for your Nanny to keep the twins at your pce while you two are enjoying yourselves. Just call ahead three days, and you can go any time within the next two years.¡±


    A massive smile stretched across Lawrence¡¯s face; ¡°Really?! Thank you, Tidas! This is amazing! Perfect for when we need a break.. I don¡¯t want to imagine how much this cost you.¡±


    Tidas cleared his throat; ¡°Aye, well.. Skye paid for half of it, so it wasn¡¯t as bad as I thought it¡¯d be.¡±


    Lawrence half-hugged his brother, then got distracted by the officiant. As they talked about the wording of the vows, Tidas nced around the room again. Everyone looked to be having a good time, until he locked eyes with Marco.


    Tides didn¡¯t understand why, but his brother looked almost amused as they stared at each other. Like his gift to Lawrence and Shasta was a gag gift instead of the sincere present that it was. Trying to stay calm, Tidas averted his eyes, and continued to survey the room.


    It was then that most of the women that had been with Shasta came in. Amara, Lidia, Maevis, Marie, Kari, and Zas¡¯ daughter Mary all took their seats. Kari and us matched their clothes, which Marie thought was adorable. She and Lidia sat next to Lucas as the others sat and chatted a moment.


    As the crowds settled into their seats, Tidas recalled his wedding to Skye. The decorations had been rushed, and it wasn¡¯t what he and Skye had imagined, but they had loved the it regardless. The effort that Peggy had put in with the rest of the Moonstone staff had touched their hearts, and reminded Tidas of the bond that she and Skye shared.


    It was obvious how much Peggy loved Skye, which was why Tidas hadn¡¯t brought up not taking her to Sai. Due to her age, the traveling would be difficult on her, but Peggy wouldn¡¯t be left behind again. She¡¯d made her feelings perfectly clear to him after they had returned from the Hignds.


    She knew that she didn¡¯t have many more years with them, and wanted to spend every moment that she had left with thess that she¡¯d raised. After that, Tidas wasn¡¯t about to tell Peggy to stay behind, but Skye was still contemting it. She understood how hard the journey would be, and Peggy was still insisting on going.


    Skye had tried to talk her out of it, but saw an argument brewing in Peggy¡¯s eyes. Knowing the look, she dropped it, but hadn¡¯t given up on getting her to stay. She was hoping to convince Peggy to go to their new home, and to start directing the other servants on setting everything up, but Peggy had been adamant.


    She was going to stay by Skye¡¯s side: no matter the risk. Their time apart during the Hignd Raid was the longest that they¡¯d ever been separated. Skye had missed Peggy, but it had been far harder on the old woman than on Skye.


    It was only two months in when Peggy had decided that no one was going to tell her that she had to stay behind again. Sick, injured, or even dying: she would stay by herss¡¯ side. As both Peggy and Tidas thought about theiring journey, the doors to the throne room opened..


    As the music started to y, and the gathered guests started to calm down; everyone waited for the bridal party members to enter..

 Chapter 494

    494 Grand Wedding(Part Two)


    Skye had rushed down the hall with her mother to find Maevis, Marie, Renee, Kari, Peggy, and Zas¡¯ daughter Mary in Shasta¡¯s room. They were all fussing over how beautiful she looked in her wedding dress while Shasta was having her brushed out by Peggy. As soon as her eyes fell on Skye, a pleading expression overtook her features.


    With a small wink, Skye cut through the ovepping voices filling the room; ¡°Alrighty, give the bride a wee bit of breathin¡¯ space,ssies! She needs ta collect herself before headin¡¯ out in a few minutes.¡±


    The women nodded and agreed, then dispersed into little groups to talk about random subjects. Aside from Skye and Peggy, only Mary stayed by Shasta. Even though she was Zas¡¯ daughter, she had always treated Shasta like a doting grandmother.


    The first time she had met Shasta, she had offered her milk and cookies, and had spoken sweetly to her. She was one of the few humans that Shasta liked before Tidas and Skye had shown her the better side of humanity. As they put the final touches on Shasta, Mary wiped a tear from her eye.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe yer gettin¡¯ married. I¡¯m so happy for ya, dear.. I know you¡¯ve liked thatddie for a long time.¡±


    Shasta smiled warmly at her; ¡°How did you know it was the same guy from back then?¡±


    Mary chuckled lightly; ¡°Because you have the same dreamy look in yer eyes whenever someone just talks about him.¡±


    Skyeughed as she said; ¡°What? Tis true,¡± earning a look from Shasta that she has instantly brushed off.


    Mary was a wonderful old woman that was loved by everyone who met her, and was kind to everyone that she met. She had a special table at Thistlewood tavern for the poor, and fed anyone for free that sat there. Her two daughters and their families were helping out daily since Zas had been kept in the capital, but their whole family was in for Shasta¡¯s wedding.


    .....


    They all grew up knowing her, and most of them even called her Aunt Shasta. It was a strange situation since Zas was, and wasn¡¯t the oldest, but they were a loving family that epted Shasta before anyone. Except for the two previous people from her past.


    When Mary told her that everyone was already in the throne room waiting, Shasta beamed as her tail swayed. She had hoped that they¡¯d epted the invitations, but never got an RSVP back from them. All Zas would say was that they would try to attend, but he wasn¡¯t sure if the whole family would be able to.


    ¡®That dirty alley cat.. I need to give him a big hug after the ceremony..¡¯


    As the thought crossed her mind, Marie handed her a shot ss full of Hignder whiskey. She knew it was from the Hignds the moment she sniffed it, then had her hunch confirmed by a slightly familiar voice..


    Amara stood with the whiskey bottle in her hand raised in the air as she proimed; ¡°Cheers ta Shasta! May her union be blessed with many years of happiness and prosperity! I may not ken ye, but Skye sees ya like a sister. Which makes ya good in me book, no matter the start.¡±


    Shasta took the shot ss and stood, then knocked it back with everyone else. Kari was the only one not having alcohol, but she did cheers with a ss of juice. She was still on duty, and wouldn¡¯t be able to drink until the reception.


    Maevis tried to get her to sneak one, but she refused. Saying that ¡®Skye gets into trouble too often to risk it.¡¯ After a goodugh, Maevis agreed, and left her alone to go hassle Lidia to sip a bit with her. However, it was only one more..


    ¡°Time ta go,dies! Theddies should be in ce by now, and we need ta go before we¡¯rete,¡± Peggy shouted from the doorway after she put away the grooming utensils she¡¯d used on Shasta.


    As everyone filed out, Shasta and Skye hung back. As the bride let out a shaky breath, Skye smirked; ¡°Put an army of enemies in front of ya: no problem. Send ya to the alter and yer shakin¡¯ like a wet cat.¡±


    Shasta scoffed; ¡°Enemies I can kill or run away from. I don¡¯t want to run, but I don¡¯t want to go, either.. Was it like this for you?¡±


    Skye smiled softly as Shasta as she looped her arm through hers, and slowly guided her towards the door; ¡°On the way to me ceremony, I was nervous. But I can promise ya this, Shasta.. When ya see Lawrence¡¯s smile: everything else will melt away.¡±


    Shasta thought about what Skye had said as she walked towards the throne room. The women apanying her surrounded Shasta in a defensive manner; in case someone was trying to pull a Karena. As she realized that the women with her were protecting her, Shasta felt a small weight fall away as she came closer to their destination.


    Skye and Amara were shouting as loudly as possible, making sure the way was cleared for the bride. Many of the nobles didn¡¯t recognize Shasta right away, she was so beautiful. Peggy had trimmed her fur down at her request again, and used a bit of coal liner to ent her eyes.


    As the people parted with shock and awe all over their faces, Shasta felt a small surge of confidence. She still didn¡¯t think she was qualified to be a Queen, but had definitely earned her ce as the Vice Commander of the RMC.. ¡®I can¡¯t say I¡¯ll be a good Queen, but I¡¯ll definitely try my best to be better than any before me..¡¯


    As the thought crossed her mind, Skye had her stop. She had noticed Shasta lost in her thoughts, and knew that she wasn¡¯t really paying attention to where they were walking. Guiding Shasta took almost no effort, but stopping Victor and Anna from jumping on her had proved to be a challenge.


    It was only after Shasta had promised to dance with them once the meal was finished, did they calm down, and listen. Victor was going to be one of his father¡¯s groomsmen, but he had backed out a few days ago. Apparently he didn¡¯t want to give a speech, and learned that ¡®ring barriers barely do anything¡¯, so that was the job he wanted.


    Anna was excited to be the flower girl, and had been practicing in the courtyard for days. She said that there was a ¡®correct way¡¯ to sprinkle the petals, and she didn¡¯t want to mess up. Lawrence and Shasta thought it was adorable to watch her walking up and down the side of the garden practicing her timing with her steps.


    As the non-bridal part members went into the throne room to take their seats, Skyeforted Shasta; ¡°I meant what I said before. Once ya see Lawrence, the rest will fall away..¡±


    ¡°You say that, but you and Tidas had a tiny weddingpared to this,¡± Shasta replied before swallowing hard.


    As the music began to y, Skye directed the flower girl, the bridesmaids, and the ring barrier on their jobs a final time, then waited for her cue. Anna would go first, then Victor, followed by Renee, Peggy, Skye, and finally Shasta. As Anna slowly skipped through the doorway, a servant handed Shasta her bouquet.


    She gripped it tightly as Victor, Renee, then Peggy disappeared. Right before Skye stepped out, she turned and smiled at Shasta as she said; ¡°Just look at him,¡± then walked into the throne room.


    Focusing on the violin and cello, Shasta listened for her cue. She thought Skye was a much better violinist, but it wasn¡¯t like she could¡¯ve yed instead at that moment. Barely hearing her cue, Shasta stepped into the brightness of the throne room..


    Everything from the floor runner to the aisle ribbons looked perfect. The lighting in from the windows made the yellows shimmer, contrasting beautifully against the dark brown and crimson. The guests were either smiling or happily crying as she stepped ever closer to the alter. Looking straight ahead, Shasta¡¯s breath caught in her throat.


    Lawrence stood at the forefront with the sweetest smile she¡¯d ever seen on him. As their eyes locked, the only thing Shasta could hear was the pounding of her heartbeat in her ears, then nothing. No music, no people, no titles.. Just them.


    Shasta realized what Skye had meant in that moment: that moment was all that mattered. Lawrence was marrying her because he loved her. It was there, in as day in his eyes.


    Not a burning or consuming love, but an enduring one. As Shasta strode towards Lawrence, she could see herself with him through the years.. When Victor and Anna grew, and began making their own lives. She saw that they would struggle, and ovee together..


    Neither had to hide their true feelings about anything. Shasta epted that Lawrence truly loved Anastasia before her, but that he also earnestly loved her. The children loved her, and she them.. Nothing beyond the love of their family really mattered..


    A feeling that Shasta had never experienced before shattered thest bit of armor around her heart as Lawrence reached out to her. He knew every bad thing about her, and he didn¡¯t just live her: he epted her as she was.


    Every day of her life, Shasta had to pretend to be something she wasn¡¯t. A Fae trying to behave like a human; rejected by both sides. She wasn¡¯t either to Lawrence.. Shasta was just Shasta. As she stood before him with her heart full of understanding, Shasta whispered; ¡°I love you..¡±


    Lawrence shed her a radiant smile, then kissed the top of her hand before turning towards the officiant. Shasta followed suit, then waited to repeat the lines that she had practiced with Lawrence. As the middle-aged man started his long-winded speech about the sanctity of marriage, Skye and Tidas shared an adoring nce between themselves, then listened.


    Peggy and Zas had both seen them, and grinned at each other knowingly. As Peggy rxed and listened to the vows, she felt eyes on her. Nonchntly ncing around the room, Peggy¡¯s eyesnded on Prince Marco. She barely met his eyes before she had to look away, the level of hostility and hate was so intense..


    ¡®Is he pissed that a servant¡¯s in a royal weddin¡¯? I knew it, I knew it, I bloody knew it! I told that mangy cat woman that somethin¡¯ like this was gonna happen.. At least I think he¡¯s lookin¡¯ at me like that cause of me status.. What else could it be though?!¡¯

 Chapter 495

    495 Grand Wedding(Part Three)


    Lawrence couldn¡¯t believe how beautiful Shasta looked as she walked towards him. She looked frazzled at first, but as soon as they locked eyes, her smile lit up the room. His heart hammered in his chest like a teenager again as she slipped her delicate hand into his..


    ¡°Beautiful,¡± Lawrence muttered as she ced her hand in his, and went up the couple of steps to stand in front of the alter with him.


    The officiant was older, and not a fan of Fae/human marriages. But in that moment, even he thought Shasta and Lawrence looked made for each other. As they stood before their guests and the gods, the officiant began his long-winded speech.


    Skye recalled the vows that she and Tidas had said to each other, and smiled as Shasta and Lawrence said simr things. It wasn¡¯t a promise to always adore the other, but to love each other. It wasn¡¯t a contract to protect their interests, it was a union of two lives.


    As the officiant spoke, Tidas nced at Skye, and grinned to see her obviously thinking the same thing he was. It had been almost two years since they¡¯d married, and so much had happened..


    Nearly marrying Jacob Fowler, Tidas¡¯ return and hearing his tale on their honeymoon, the poisoning in Dragonhorn, meeting Zas, meeting Cu Sith, finding Zazzy, meeting the Fae of Warrick Forest, meeting Petrie, Skye¡¯s Shaman trait manifesting.. And that was all before they had even gotten to the capital. Things only became moreplicated once they had arrived.


    Learning Tidas was the Commander of the RMC had shocked Skye, but not as much as her first time meeting Shasta. It was amusing to her now that they had fought right after, but it hadn¡¯t been back then. However, she still wasn¡¯t as troublesome as Marco. Dodging him had practically be mandatory for Skye, but that was back then.


    After going through the Mage Trials, going to the Hignds, and facing Richard as a monster had made it hard for the Crowned Prince to seem so terrifying to Skye now. He was still dangerous, and she wouldn¡¯t underestimate him if she could help it, but he wasn¡¯t the boogeyman that she had built him up to be in her head any longer.


    After fighting Hignders, mages, monsters, crazy exes, and assassins: Marco was just another bad guy to her. One that she wouldn¡¯t run away from anymore. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she was the Catalyst or not, but Skye felt in her very soul that Marco was her pr opposite, and that they would sh one day.


    .....


    ncing as a smiling Magnus, Skye wished that he could live for fifty more years, but that was impossible. He still had the capacity to live another ten to twenty years, but the health of a King wasn¡¯t stable; especially Magnus¡¯. As she turned towards Shasta and Lawrence again, a terrible thought crossed her mind..


    ¡®If Ima not here ta heal Magnus, will Marco keep pumpin¡¯ him full of Dark and Either magic? I¡¯ve looked into it, but there¡¯s no way ta prove he¡¯s doin¡¯ anythin¡¯.. Too little is known about Dark and Ether magic, and the one kingdom that¡¯s got information is too far away fer me ta investigate me self..¡¯


    Images from books Skye had read popped into her mind. An ocean of sand, a nearly t cliff face that stretched into the clouds, and a city with massive pirs bathed in a rainbow. The Fire Nation was said to be one of the most beautiful, and deadliest ces in the world, and Skye wished that she could see it someday..


    ¡°My King will now give his blessing of this union,¡± the officiant said, pulling Skye from her thoughts.


    Magnus walked unassisted to the podium, but his movements were stiff and jerky. Skye had done her best to flush his systems, but some of the damage done was too old to be repaired. Skye postted that was the reason that Marco could basically pre-program his father to act certain ways when triggered to.


    As he started to speak, Skye listened for any slurring in his speech, or fumble of words, but he was speaking just fine. As a touch of relief began to grow, it was shorted by the feeling of eyes burning a hole through her. Trying not to be obvious, Skye quickly looked around to try and figure out who was sending her negative intent.


    As soon as her eyesnded in Marco, Skye saw him staring at her with a small smirk ying at his lips. It made her skin crawl, but she didn¡¯t show any sign of being put off. She didn¡¯t want to give him the satisfaction. With a cid expression, Skye turned back to the ceremony, and listened to the end of Magnus¡¯ speech..


    ¡°I¡¯ve always believed that family is the strongest bond a person can have with another, but I believe I may have mixed it up over the years. Brothers, sisters, parents and their children; these bonds are stronger than most, but not unbreakable.. That being said, I think there¡¯s something special about choosing your family.¡±


    ¡°People are born into families, but they¡¯re almost never the ones who are with you at the end. My parents, sibling, wives; they¡¯ve all gone before me. My children, of course are my family, but so are Marie and Skye. Shasta is marrying my son Lawrence now, but she has been family for far longer than that!¡±


    Magnus smiled at the bride as he spoke; ¡°You have been my son¡¯s best friend, and an advisor to me for years. We chose you long before today, my dear. But I am ecstatic to finally Officially, wee you as a MacArthur. I pray that you and Lawrence will have decades of happiness together.¡±


    Shasta couldn¡¯t hold the tears back, prompting Lawrence to give her the yellow handkerchief square from his pocket. As she carefully wiped under her eyes so as not to mess up her makeup, Shasta replied; ¡°Thank you, my King. I cannot tell you what your words mean to me..¡±


    Breaking tradition, Magnus walked over to Shasta, and hugged her. The guests awed at the familial disy, and started to p until the officiant shed a disapproving look. The King was the King, but he felt that the crowd needed to maintain a sense of ¡®proper decorum¡¯.


    After Magnus retook his seat, the officiant wrapped up the ceremony quickly. The wedding had started at twelve-thirty, and it was past one-thirty already. As the guests started to be antsy with hunger, Shasta and Lawrence finished their personal vows, then looked to the officiant for the final part..


    ¡°By the power vested in me by King Magnus MacArthur, and the blessed Gods of Creation: I pronounce you two as Husband and Wife! You may seal your union.¡±


    As the officiant finished speaking, Lawrence grabbed Shasta, pulled her into his arms, and kissed her passionately. Shasta molded to him like they had been made for each other as the screaming cheers and pping became almost deafening. As Shasta¡¯s tail swayed with a swagger to it, they broke their kiss, and waved to their guests.


    Everyone stood as they shared their happiness with the newlyweds. Shasta felt a touch embarrassed, but stood proudly next to her husband.. ¡®I can¡¯t let what happenedst night happen again.. I Will be a good Queen and wife: no matter what..¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, my lovely wife,¡± Lawrence said is a yful tone as he gently pulled Shasta towards the throne room door.


    They would go and take a short, private break while waiting for the guests to transfer from the throne room to the banquet hall. Shasta wanted to get out of her oversized dress, but since it was the only day she would ever wear it; she didn¡¯t mind it that much.. ¡®Kinda gives me the fairytale look to go with this feeling..¡¯


    Shasta waved and smiled at the guests as they left, but she kept ncing at Lawrence as well. The yellow was veryplimentary to his skin tone, and it made his eyes look brighter. After they had exited the throne room and made their way through the throngs of well-wishers in the halls, the newlyweds finally found themselves alone.


    As soon as Lawrence had shut the door, he immediately went to Shasta, and kissed her until she was gasping for air. When she started to ask why, he hadn¡¯t even let her finish the question before he was replying; ¡°Because you are too irresistible to me right now, Wife.¡±


    The word sent a pleasant shiver up Shasta¡¯s spine as she said; ¡°I love the way that sounds..¡±


    Lawrence smirked yfully; ¡°And I love the sounds You make when I-¡±


    ¡°Daddy! Shasta! She¡¯s our momma now!¡± Victor yelled as he entered the room.


    ¡°Ooo! Can we call her that now?!¡± Anna added as she followed after her brother.


    Shasta chuckled as the children came rushing at them. Victor tried to jump on Shasta, but Anna yanked him back by his suit jacket as she said; ¡°Stop! You¡¯ll get Momma¡¯s dress all wrinkly!¡±


    ¡°No I won¡¯t! And Momma likes it when I jump on her! She told me so!¡± Victor yelled as he pushed his sister¡¯s hand away.


    ¡°You dummy! That¡¯s a Wedding Dress! They¡¯re special!¡± Anna screamed back.


    ¡°Now kids, please don¡¯t argue today, okay? For me? Your...Momma?¡±


    The words felt strange to Shasta, but the joy reflected back at her from the children had instantly washed it away. She was afraid that them calling her their momma would somehow take away something from Anastasia, but Lawrence had put her at ease over it. He exined that they knew who their Mother was, and that they would always love her, but that they also understood that they wanted a mother figure, and that the two were not necessarily the same.


    They adored Shasta, and were overly excited to finally have her to snuggle and y with at home. Both Victor and Anna understood that she still had to stay in Alcon for a bit longer, but that she would be going home with them in the next couple of years. And she would be able to go to Ruscovic for at least a month every summer.


    It would be a test of patience for them, but with having Shasta as their momma for the prize: Victor and Anna were determined. As the four of them chatted about their happy future lives together, a guard knocked on the door, and announced that they were ready for them in the banquet room. As the went to walk out, Lawrence yanked Shasta into his arms, and kissed her with twice the passion as earlier.


    ¡°What was that for?¡± Shasta asked as they slowly moved towards the door.


    Lawrence smiled brightly at her as he replied; ¡°Nothing, just showing you how much I love you.. And how much I¡¯m looking forward to our honeymoon..¡±


    Shasta chuckled as they walked out into the now-cleared out hallway, and said; ¡°That makes two of us, then..¡±

 Chapter 496

    496 Grand Wedding(Part Four)


    The banquet hall was decorated with an array of yellows, dark brown, crimson, ck, and white. The centerpieces were a variety of yellow chrysanthemums wrapped with crimson bows, and ced in a vase that looked like it had been hand-carved from chocte-colored wood. Every decorationplimented the next, and when the bride and groom walked in; it was an elegantly picturesque scene to behold.


    Several guestsmented that they looked like an ideal couple, and matched each other perfectly as they moved through the room. Usually the bridal party entered right before the newlyweds did, but Magnus had insisted on ¡®cutting to the chase¡¯, so to speak. Everyone was hungry, including Shasta and Lawrence, so they didn¡¯t mind speeding up the process a bit.


    The only one who seemed annoyed was the officiant, but knowing he was getting paid regardless made him loosen up. The guests apuded and cheered as Shasta, Lawrence, and their children walked across the room like the perfect royal family. They gently waved and smiled before they all took their seats; except for Lawrence.


    Raising a pre-filled ss of wine, Lawrence beamed as he spoke; ¡°I would like to dedicate the first toast to my beautiful wife, Shasta. She is the most honest, caring, and honorable person I have ever met. I have called her my friend for years, and we have grown to be so much more than just that..¡±


    Facing Shasta, Lawrence¡¯s smile softened as he spoke; ¡°You are my match in every way. You make me appreciate the life and privileges I have, and humble me when I forget that tomorrow is never promised. I love you, Shasta.. And I look forward to many years of happiness together.¡±


    Shasta wanted to cry, she was so happy. The man she had secretly loved for years was announcing his mutual feelings for her to the entire world. She was a wife and a mother now; two wonderful things she had always thought was forever out of her reach. After she had wiped her happy tears with the handkerchief Lawrence had given her earlier, Shasta stood up..


    Once everyone had taken a drink, Shasta offered up a toast as well; ¡°I would like us all to drink to my amazing husband. Lawrence is a loving father, a wonderful King, and the love of my life. You, Victor, and Anna gave me a family, and I swear I will cherish you all until my final breath. I¡¯m so blessed to have people like you in my life.. Thank you, Lawrence.¡±


    Lawrence inhaled deeply and sniffled, trying to keep the tears in his eyes. He knew that Shasta didn¡¯t really like publicly talking, so every word meant that much more to him. As she took her seat, the bridal party gave their speeches, then ate lunch was served.


    Every kind of meat and vegetable seasonally avable wasid out. Some of them were prepared as traditional Ruscovic dishes, but most were recipes moremonly found in Alcon. Both the bride and groom were from Alcon, so the kitchens limited the Ruscovic recipes.


    .....


    After Tidas and Skye returned from Sai, Shasta would retire from the RMC, and go to Ruscovic to live with her new family. Skye was unknowingly supposed to take over her spot as Vice Commander, although she would have topete for it in the beginning of the Mage Trials. Shasta knew that she would win, but didn¡¯t want to brooch the subject until they had returned.


    Skye had been furious when Genie had sprang the trip on them, but Shasta believed that it had more to do with how he¡¯d gone about it. If he had simply asked for help, Skye and Tidas would¡¯ve jumped right into anything, especially to help Mei. As the tters and serving bowls were passed around and served by the servants, Shasta nced at the diplomat from Sai.


    He was chatting away with the Hignders Petrie and Amara about what the Hignds were like. Shasta didn¡¯tpletely trust him, and swore that he treated Skye as more than ¡®just a sister¡¯, but Tidas vouched for him. She would give him the benefit of the doubt, but that didn¡¯t mean that she would trust him..


    ¡®There¡¯s something he¡¯s not saying.. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s something that¡¯s dangerous, or if telling them would be dangerous to him, but he¡¯s holding something back.. I wish I could go with them, especially since I was born in Sai.. Born; is that even the proper term? It¡¯s not like a was really ¡®born¡¯, so to speak-¡®


    ¡°Shasta love? Did you hear me? Do you want somemb or not?¡± Lawrence asked as the servant shed a confused expression.


    He had been trying to get the Ruscovic Queen¡¯s attention for a solid two minutes. She had been staring right at him, but with a ze to her eyes. Like the lights were on, but no one was home.


    Lawrence was familiar with Shasta¡¯s attention deficit issues, and knew that she didn¡¯t do it on purpose. But the servant just thought she was drunk or something already, and wrote her rudeness off as that. After she had politely declined, she shed an embarrassing look, then buried herself in her food.


    Since it was their wedding, a special tray of fish was made just for Shasta. It had local fish such as trout, haddock, and wrasse, but rare treats such as spotted sea trout, herring, andrge shrimp were on the tter as well. As Shasta started to stuff herself, the music started to y.


    The band yed slow, easy-going melodies at first, but as more people finished eating, the songs became more upbeat. The guests ate with gusto due to the dy in their meal, so by the time three o¡¯clock hit; most were finished eating. As Shasta leaned back in her seat and stretched, Lawrence stole a quick kiss from her..


    ¡°What was that for?¡± she asked as she sat up straight again.


    Lawrence grinned; ¡°It¡¯s a farewell kiss..¡±


    Before Shasta could even ask, Skye was tapping on her shoulder while saying; ¡°Are ya done eatin¡¯ yet? Hurry up so we can y and dance!¡±


    ¡°You sound like a five year old,¡± Shasta quipped with a smile.


    Skye shrugged as she also smiled; ¡°Ima good wit that, now let¡¯s go! I wanna see ya twirlin¡¯ around in that dress!¡±


    Lawrence chuckled along with his wife before realizing; ¡°Hey wait, don¡¯t We need to dance first?¡±


    Skye immediately deted; ¡°Oh yeah.. I kinda forgot about that whole ¡®first dance as a married couple¡¯ bit. And I think the officiant might snap if we skip another tradition.¡±


    After nodding in agreement, Shasta then looked at her husband with ae-hither smile; ¡°Well husband? Are you gonna dance with me? Or is Skye going to steal me away?¡±


    Lawrence jumped to his feet in aical manner, then said; ¡°Umm, my bride, not yours. Get your own.¡±


    Skye chuckled as he tried to fake-block Shasta from her sight, then looked at his bride and asked; ¡°So who does the bride want to dance with first?¡±


    Reaching up and wrapping her arms around his neck, Shasta beamed as she joked; ¡°I Guess it should be you.. But only if you want to.¡±


    ¡°Of course I do.. You¡¯re the only one that I want to dance with,¡± Lawrence replied as he looked his wife in the eyes.


    ¡°...Now I feel bad for teasing you,¡± Shasta replied as she slipped her hand into his.


    Lawrence chuckled lightly as he lead her out onto the dance floor. The musicians stopped ying a jig-type song, and switched over to a beautiful slow melody. As the two started to glide across the floor, the guests awed at their synchronicity and grace, and cheered when they finished.


    The dance floor was open to everyone afterwards, and people swarmed the bride and her Maid of Honor as they let loose. Shasta was having the time of her life as Skye yed on her violin, and they danced in arge circle with anyone who wanted to join. Everything was great until Skye went to take a break, and Marco very loudly asked her to dance.


    He motioned to the band to y something slow, then started to move with Skye nearly perfectly. She looked ufortable and stiff, but other than that, theyplimented each other very well. Tidas quietly simmered with anger as he watched helplessly from the sidelines with his brother and sister-inw..


    ¡°It¡¯s our wedding: can¡¯t I just punch him?¡± Shasta asked as she tried to keep her ears from folding back.


    Tidas and Lawrence spoke at the same time; ¡°No.¡±


    ncing at Shasta, Tidas added with a deadly tone; ¡°If anyone get to hit Him, it¡¯s me. Now be quiet: I can¡¯t hear what they¡¯re saying..¡±


    Marco had started off with the basic pleasantries expected from him, but his sentences quickly became fragmented gibberish to anyone just listening in. Only a small group of people knew what the true meaning behind his words were, and only four of them could hear the conversation.


    Skye, Tidas, and Shasta were a given, but Zas was also partially listening in as Marco talked and danced with Skye..


    ¡°You¡¯ll never get to it. He won¡¯t let ya, and ye canna buy his loyalty like so many others,¡± Skye said as Marco spun her.


    Catching her in his arms and gliding along to the music, Marco spoke with a devilish smile; ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know about that.. Everyone has a price, my dear. Even great ones like him.. I wonder what yours is?¡±


    Ignoring his question, Skye replied; ¡°He¡¯s called ¡®Immovable¡¯ fer more than one reason, Brother-inw. I may not¡¯ve convinced Maggie ta let me take it, but he¡¯ll never let ya have it, either. Or any of the others guardin¡¯ it. They All were in the Hignds, so they ken better.¡±


    Marco chortled, which startled some of the spectators. They hardly ever saw the Crowned Prince smile, and he was actuallyughing with the princess. Most of the women found his dashing, but Skye knew the evil that lurked behind his grin.


    As the song began to fade, Marco parted from Skye, but kept ahold of her hand. He stepped back and bowed before kissing her hand. After lingering a moment longer than what was considered appropriate, Skye yanked her hand away, and thanked him for the dance.


    As she went to walk away, Marco grabbed her arm, and said; ¡°I look forward to your return, dear sister.. You, my brother, and I will have much to discuss.¡±


    Right as Skye pulled her arm away, Tidas stepped in front of her. Everyone was staring to the three with tense demeanors until Marco smiled, and patted his brother¡¯s shoulder. With a cocky smirk, he looked Tidas right in his eyes, and said; ¡°I hope you enjoy your time together while you can, little Brother..¡±


    Tidas wanted to beat him into the floor, but instead replied; ¡°Oh, I will, Brother.. We¡¯ll be sure to bring back a souvenir for you!¡±


    Marco waved at his family, announced that he would see them for dinner, then left. With the unpleasantness over with, the reception went into full-on fun-mode. The festivities went on until it was time for the servants to set up for dinner. None of the guests had realized howte it had gotten, they had all been enjoying themselves too much.


    Magnus told them to enjoy themselves, but not to expect the royal family to attend dinner in the banquet room. Since Skye and Tidas were leaving in the morning, he wanted a private dinner with family and close friends. After the King had left the room, Tidas and Lawrence had to practically drag their wives off of the dance floor.


    As they split up to head to their separate quarters, a familiar gruff voice called out to them; ¡°Ye two are lucky that I ken ya so well.. Yer clothes beid out and waitin¡¯ on yer bed.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Peggy!¡± Skye and Tidas called out together before continuing on their way to their quarters..

 Chapter 497

    497 Just Concerned


    When they reached their room, Tidas helped Skye undress, then they slipped into the shower together. Washing each other¡¯s backs had taken longer than it should¡¯ve, so Peggy was waiting for them when they tried toe out of the bathroom together. Tidas stayed in the humid bathroom as Skye grabbed his clothes, and chided Peggy for her abrupt entrance.


    Peggy looked at her sideways; ¡°What the hell are ya talkin¡¯ about?¡±


    Skye huffed as she passed her husband¡¯s clothes off; ¡°Ima just confused why ya said that yeid the clothes out if ya werein¡¯ back anyways. I thought that Tidas would help, if I even needed it.¡±


    A hurt expression crossed Peggy¡¯s features before it turned surly; ¡°Well excuse me fer thinkin¡¯ I had a job ta do! Ya know: the one I¡¯ve been doin¡¯ fer almost twenty years!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need ta scream, Peg. Ima just sayin¡¯ that Tidas and I coulda handled it if ya still had other things ta do,¡± Skye replied as she put her undergarments on.


    ¡°Like what? The only thing not sent along ta the new house is that box on yer table, and our things needed fer Sai. What else is there?¡±


    Peggy¡¯s hands had gone to her hips as she added; ¡°Or did ya just want a wee bit of time alone?¡±


    Skye sighed, exasperated before replying; ¡°Oh,e on! We¡¯re not bloody rabbits! We were perfectly fine in the Hignds, Peggy. And honestly: we¡¯d be fine in Sai, too. But-¡±


    ¡°This again?! Ima not stayin¡¯ behind, so get that idea out yer head! Got it?!¡±


    .....


    Skye took a deep breath, trying to keep calm as she replied; ¡°I already said twas fine that yer goin¡¯! Why are ya pickin¡¯ a fight wit me?!¡±


    ¡°Cause ya dinna Want me goin¡¯! Ya don¡¯t Need me any-!¡± Peggy yelled, then stopped herself before she could reveal more.


    Skye felt a pang of guilt as she realized what Peggy must¡¯ve been thinking; ¡°Didna we talk about this already? Of course I need ya, Peggy. I¡¯ll always need ya. Yer like my Ma, and I¡¯ll always see ya like that.. Ima just scared that the travelin¡¯ will be too much for ya.¡±


    ¡°And what do ya mean by that? Do ya think Ima just gonna keel over? Or maybe break me hip?¡± Peggy angerly quipped.


    Skye felt a swirling mix of guilt and irritation, which turned her defensive; ¡°No, but ya might die from a sickness! Or ye might over exert yer self tryin¡¯ ya keep pace wit Mei¡¯s maids and butlers. Yer in yer seventies, Peggy! Yet ya try ta act like yer thirty! Ima scared because I Do still need ya..¡±


    ¡°What fer? Ye got yer hubby ta take care of ya now,¡± Peggy¡¯s reply practically dripped with sarcasm.


    ¡°Hubby can do a lot of things, but there¡¯s a lot of things you do that I can¡¯t. Trust me: I heard all about it in the Hignds,¡± Tidas said as he came out of the bathroom mostly dressed.


    Peggy perked up as Skye tried to motion to him to stop talking; ¡°Like what?¡±


    Taking a deep breath as he sat down, Tidas spoke as he put his boots on under his dress pants; ¡°Like how I didn¡¯t brush her hair the right way, or how I always mixed up her shampoo and lotion.. And what was that one thing you snapped at me about?¡±


    As he looked at her to cue a response, Skye red at him before turning to Peggy, and saying; ¡°He never put me ne on right. He always clipped it weird, which made him twist the strap of the choker.¡±


    Peggy let her arms fall to her sides as she replied; ¡°Well, that¡¯s understandable. That sp has alway been wonky. It twists to the side with just a wee bit of pressure.¡±


    ¡°I know! I said the same thing!¡± Tidas hollered as he finished pulling his pant legs back down.


    Skye sighed heavily; ¡°It¡¯s not just those kinds of things, Peg. What am I ta do when we start our family if it¡¯s without you? I canna imagine me bairns not knowin¡¯ ya.. I canna imagine ya gone..¡±


    Peggy walked over and took Skye¡¯s hands in hers; ¡°Oh me sweetssie.. If the gods deem it¡¯s me time ta go, then that¡¯s it. We dinna get a say in how wee in ta this world, or when we go out..¡±


    ¡°But we do get a say in how we live it. Whether Ima here or not, yer bairns can know me in the stories ya read to ¡¯em, and in the lubies ya sing to ¡¯em.. I¡¯m a part of ya, Skye: Nothin¡¯ can change that. And I Choose ta stay by yer side until I canna any longer.¡±


    Skye felt like she should argue, but in all honesty: she didn¡¯t really want to. Their time in the Hignds was the first time that Skye had been away from Peggy for so long, and she had missed Peggy terribly. Even if she hadn¡¯t physically taken care of her, Skye still wanted Peggy around.


    It was an unusual concept for a master-servant dynamic, but Skye had never treated Peggy like a ¡®master¡¯ would. She saw Peggy as a mother figure, and treated her opinions and emotions with the same respect that she did everyone else. Their rtionship was the main factor in shaping how Skye and Tidas viewed their world, and why they wanted to change it for the better.


    Peggy wasn¡¯t a piece of property meant to cater to their every whim to them, and neither was anyone else in their eyes. It was a radical idea in Alcon, but was starting to spread thanks to Skye and Tidas¡¯ influence. If themoners rallied together, then the nobility would crumble, but money divided the world the same as it always had.


    If Peggy wanted to, she could easily retire off of the wages paid by Lucas Moonstone. Hardly any othermoners made enough to pay for anything beyond their necessities. Most lords took rent and other ¡®living expenses¡¯ out of their wages, leaving them just enough to afford food, clothing, and the asional Yuletide or birthday gift for their family members.


    She could livefortably without the need to work for the rest of her life, but Peggy chose to serve Skye because she loved her. Staying by her only family was all that Peggy wanted, and Skye knew that.. ¡®How can I tell her no after she¡¯s been so good ta me my whole life?¡¯


    ¡°Are we done wit this now? Can we go eat, please? I could only pick durin¡¯ the reception, I was so nervous. Now Ima starvin¡¯,¡± Peggy asked as the thought crossed Skye¡¯s mind.


    Shaking her head lightly, Skye nodded as she replied; ¡°Aye, as soon as one of ya two helps me out here. I canna reach the top of the zipper.¡±


    Tidas and Peggy looked at each other, and spoke at the same time; ¡°Not it..¡±


    ¡°Not funny, now help please?! We¡¯re gonna bete!¡± Skye whined.


    ¡°Yer alreadyte,¡± Peggy quipped as she walked over, and zipped Skye¡¯s dress up.


    Tidas stifled augh as he threw his overcoat on. It was a dark green color thatplimented Skye¡¯s forest green dress, which nearly matched his eyes. After Peggy had ran a brush through Skye¡¯s hair a few times, they left their quarters in a rush.


    As they fast-walked down the hall, they saw Genie ahead; going along at afortable pace. When Skye called out to him, he stopped, smiled and waited for them to catch up. After greeting them and Peggy, the four continued along until they saw Nics and Maevis about to fly down the hall leading to the King¡¯s Quarters.


    They stopped when Tidas had called out to them, and did the same thing as Genie. Once the four had caught up and greeted Nic and Mae, Skye sighed with relief. When Maevis asked why, Skye chuckled nervously..


    ¡°Ima just relieved ta see we¡¯re not the only ones showin¡¯ upte..¡±


    ¡°Actually, we¡¯re all right on time,¡± Shasta said as she and Lawrence walked up to the growing group; ¡°We just said half an hour ago because otherwise you two Would¡¯ve beente.¡±


    Skye nced at Tidas, who wouldn¡¯t look her in the eyes as he said; ¡°Peggy knew, too..¡±


    ¡°Traitor,¡± Peggy muttered before continuing; ¡°So? I used ta pull that trick on Skye all the time ta make sure she wasnate fer things. Like her own weddin¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Weddings.. You did it fer both me weddings, Peg,¡± Skye replied tly.


    ¡°Two? What?¡± Lawrence asked in a surprised voice.


    ¡°Skye almost married Jakob Fowler, remember darling? I¡¯ll tell you the story againter,¡± Shasta replied with almost a purr in her tone.


    Noticing their level of happiness, Skye stood close to Shasta so no one else could hear her, then asked; ¡°That quick, huh?¡±


    Shasta grinned cheekily; ¡°It¡¯s all it took for both of us..¡±


    Skye barked a sharpugh, then patted Lawrence¡¯s shoulder as she said; ¡°Good job!¡±


    With an oblivious expression, Lawrence replied; ¡°Umm, thank you? What are you two talking about-¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s all head in! Ima stavin¡¯ here!¡± Peggy bellowed over the ovepping voices.


    After Tidas had looped his arm through Skye¡¯s, he kissed her cheek. As she was smiling at him with affection, a familiar voice spoke in a dry tone; ¡°How sweet..¡±


    Tidas grinned as his oldest brother came up to their migrating group, and replied; ¡°Thank you, brother. We love each other very much.¡±


    ¡°Yes we do,¡± Skye stated as clearly as possible while maintaining a her view of her husband.


    If she could help it, Skye didn¡¯t even want to see Marco. Their dance had lead her to believe that he was going to try and get the Ethereal Spear soon after they left. Zas was guarding it along with rotating RMC members that had been present in the Hignds, so she didn¡¯t think he¡¯d really get his hands on it. But his level of cockiness had bothered her..


    ¡®He was actin¡¯ so confident that he could get it, but Zas willna let him touch the spear.. I trust him as much as Tidas.. He knows what could happen if Marco gets his hands on it, and I dinna think he¡¯ll risk it. No matter what Maggie says, I think Zas¡¯ll get rid of it before he lets Marco near it.. At least I hope so.¡¯


    As the thoughts raced through her mind, they all entered the King¡¯s Quarters. Magnus was sitting at his long table within his office with Marie, Rose, Lucas, and Lidia. When the group entered, Murdoc popped his head out from around the corner, and nearly yelled; ¡°Perfect timin¡¯! Now let¡¯s drink to the newlyweds!¡±

 Chapter 498

    498 Gonna Miss This


    Magnus grinned as he watched his three sons enter his private dining room. They used it more often since Skye hade to the pce since she liked smaller gatheringspared to the dinners in the banquet room. Due to his status, Magnus couldn¡¯t spend his nights away from the court, but he loved amodating Skye¡¯s requests whenever she made them.


    Family had always been important to him, but Magnus had found it to be increasingly so to him, in his old age. His children and grandchildren were his true connections to the world that he would leave behind, despite being a King. Titles, riches, and the history of his reign were all pointless without people who actually knew him.


    Marco and Lawrence¡¯s children were his pride and joys, but he was eagerly anticipating Tidas and Skye¡¯s future children. He didn¡¯t know if his life would hold out until then, but he wouldst as long as he could.. ¡®I want to meet our children¡¯s children before I see you again, Sorcha..¡¯


    As everyone began to mingle, Magnus looked around the room. His three sons and two of his three daughter-inws were talking about the Sai trip with Genie. It felt odd to Magnus not to see Karena flitting around annoying everyone, but it wasn¡¯t something he wanted to dwell on.. ¡®She made her own choices.. There was nothing more I could do..¡¯


    Shaking the thought from his mind, Magnus continued to look around at his guests. The Fae royals along with Maevis and Nics were talking with the Hignders, which was where the majority of the noise in the room wasing from. Several RMC members that Magnus recognized were also standing about and happily conversing.


    us, Ronnie, Kari, Zas, and a couple of soldiers Magnus couldn¡¯t name wereughing about when Skye had won her Mage Trials. Thinking back, the King realized that one was Arthur Tanner. It had been quite a while since Magnus had seen him, but recognized hisugh easily.


    Across from them; Doctor Gohan, Doctor Lyberth, his two assistants Nora and Helen, and an older man the King didn¡¯t know were standing together. He had heard Dragonhorn mentioned several times, along with Skye¡¯s name. Using his deduction skills, Magnus realized that the man must be Jonathan McKurdy; the caretaker of the Cu Sith of Dragonhorn.


    Skye and Tidas had begged him to recognize the small patch of forest that branched off on the other side of the orchard as ¡®protected¡¯. The forest Marco had gone hunting in was on the opposite side, and connected to the main forest that cut across the middle of Alcon. The Cu Sith was considered Dragonhorn¡¯s Guardian now, and patrolled the whole of the small city daily.


    She still came into town, but always with Jonathan at her side. It was both a deterrent to potential thieves, and a tourist attraction of sorts. Many people were traveling from all over the continent just to glimpse a real Fae..


    .....


    Magnus grinned as he watch Queen Celestia excitedly exining something to her husband Aero. Their cooperation and trading exclusively with Alcon was bringing in unprecedented profits from both goods, and travel revenue. Their economy was the most prosperous it had ever been, and the people were generally happy..


    ¡®My family is vast and loving, my people are fed and happy, and my kingdom is continually advancing.. What more could an old King ask for? ...Ah, aye...The one thing that cannot be given: Time..¡¯


    As the word rattled around inside his mind, the servants announced that dinner was ready. It was more or less the same foods left over from the reception, but still delicious. As the trays were handed off to servants to walk around with, Magnus went back to contemting the Cu Sith situation..


    It seemed almost unbelievable when he thought about it, but knew that it was better just to leave any issues to Skye and Tidas. They were the ones to convince him, so as far as he was concerned; the Fae were their problem to mediate. As everyone started to migrate to the table for food, Magnus¡¯ attention was caught by the another group of gabbing guests..


    Lucas, Lidia, Marie, Rose, Lord Reinbolt, Sven, and Athena Helmschmied were listening to Jakub Yeager. He was exining a new contraption that he and Skye had designed together before she had left for the Hignds. As he rambled about his disappointment that he would have to wait to finish it, Skye called out to him from across the room..


    ¡°Whatcha need me fer?! I already wrote the schematic for it! Ya just need ta design the shell, and build the thing!¡±


    Jakub huffed; ¡°Aye, cause it¡¯s that easy..¡±


    ¡°Essentially, aye!¡± Skye hollered backically, incitingughter throughout the room.


    Magnus chuckled along with the others as he watched his youngest smile lovingly at his wife. She smiled back with equal affection, bringing a grin to the old King¡¯s face.. ¡®Skye looks so much like her mother when she¡¯s happy..¡¯


    Thinking about the past, Magnus nced at Lucas. He had saved his life, became one of his best friends, then married the woman that he loved. Although he had loved Tidas¡¯ mother, Sorcha was special to him, but her heart had already belonged to Lucas by then.


    Sighing heavily, Magnus barely heard the voice next to him; ¡°And what do ya think yer doin¡¯ over here? Lookin¡¯ all depressed?¡±


    Skye stood next to Magnus as everyone talked and began to eat. She¡¯d noticed his expressions shifting all over the ce as he looked about, and wondered if he felt alright. After asking as much, Magnus grabbed and patted her hand as he replied; ¡°I¡¯m fine, my dear. Though I do love it when you fuss over me.¡±


    Skye barked augh, then said; ¡°I¡¯ll always be worried for ya, Maggie. Yer like me favorite uncle...who also happens ta be the King. I willna be around ta heal ya, so I want ya ta promise me that yer gonna take it easy while we¡¯re away.¡±


    Magnus cleared his throat; ¡°I may be old, but I¡¯m as healthy as a horse. You may even ask Doctor Gohan over there if you wish. There¡¯s no need to worry, my dear. I n on being around long enough to meet my grandbairns.¡±


    A wide smile stretched across Skye face; ¡°Aye.. Ya better. Now quit sulkin¡¯ in yer memories, and have a good time.¡±


    Seeing surprise spread across Magnus¡¯ features, Skye added; ¡°Me Da gets the same look about him whenever he¡¯s dwellin¡¯ in a different time. All of ya oldies got the same habits.¡±


    Magnus snorted; ¡°You do know that he¡¯s about ten years younger than me, right?¡±


    Skye snickered as Lucas perked up; ¡°I know, but it drives him bonkers ta here theparison.¡±


    Stifling augh, Magnusmented; ¡°You¡¯re as evil as your mother.. She loved to y little pranks like that, too. I won¡¯t spoil your fun, dear.¡±


    ¡°Did I hear ya say Ima the same age as King Magnus?!¡± Lucas bellowed from across the dinner table.


    Skye shrugged innocently; ¡°Na, I just said that yer both old. I didna say that yer the same age, but ya kinda look a wee bit-¡±


    ¡°You could be a bit Kinder to yer Father, Daughter of mine,¡± Lucas quipped in a fake-angry tone.


    Skye walked over to her father, and hugged him as she replied; ¡°I could, but yer So much fun ta tease, and I¡¯ll be gone fer we dunno how long. We could be in Sai anywhere from a few months, to a year dependin¡¯. So I need ta stockpile yer reactions, Da.¡±


    Lucas wanted to be angry, but his daughter¡¯s reason washed it away.. ¡®So she¡¯s gonna miss me, hmm? I guess I canna be mad then..¡¯


    ¡°Just remember tae see yer mother and me whenever ya return home. I dinna wanna hear that you¡¯re home second-hand, okay?¡±


    ¡°I ken, Da.. Love ya!¡± Skye practically yelled over the ovepping voices.


    She squeezed her father once, hugged her mother, then went around to sit next to her husband. Magnus exhaled with a small smile, happy to see that all of his children, and their guests seemed to be having a great time. The only one not talking and enjoying themselves seemed to be Marco, which irritated his father.


    Magnus had gone through a lot of headaches choosing the guest list. Everyone wanted to be invited to the private dinner, but he only wanted those that Skye and Tidas were close with. As he looked around the room, Magnus realized that there were moremoners present than nobles, which made him grin a bit.


    ¡®Skye and Tidas are connected to the people in a way that nobles have never achieved.. I hope Marco realizes the value of his brother and sister-inw beyond their jobs and titles.. I have to have a long discussion with him anyway: might as well add in another lesson.. I don¡¯t know what it istely, but he¡¯s actually starting to ck in his duties a bit..¡¯


    ncing at his oldest son, Magnus was wondering what he was thinking when he saw Marco staring at Skye every chance that he got. It was subtle, but Magnus could tell considering it wasn¡¯t something Marco did.. ¡®Marco doesn¡¯t ogle women, but he¡¯s Clearly staring at Skye.. Is he really attracted to his brother¡¯s wife?! No, no.. Marco isn¡¯t like that..¡¯


    As his emotions turned turbulent, Magnus sighed.. ¡®Now isn¡¯t the time.. I can talk to Marco after Skye and Tidas leave. For now, I need to enjoy this time with my family while I can..¡¯


    Soon after, Magnus joined in on the conversations like nothing was amiss. Skye felt relieved to see everyone enjoying themselves, and ate four tes full of food before she and Shasta started to y and dance. They wound up needing to move the table against the wall for room, but Magnus didn¡¯t care.


    Lawrence danced with his new wife, then everyone joined in a simple group dance from the Hignds. Even Marco seemed to be enjoying himself as he and Aero quietly talked in a corner. Celestia seemed a bit concerned at first, but she trusted her husband, and rejoined the party after he had signaled her that everything was fine.


    The party went on until Magnus had fallen asleep in his chair around one in the morning. Shasta and Lawrence had retired an hour or so earlier, exhausted from the day. Everyone would need to be awake, dressed, and at the docks outside of the city by eight-thirty if they wanted to send off Skye, Tidas, Peggy, Genie, and Zazzy properly.


    Mr. Fuu would stay behind in Genie¡¯s ce as the ambassador to Alcon for Sai. He hadn¡¯t been happy about it at first, but Genie paid for his acupuncturist to apany him. It was a seemingly generous thing to do, but Mr. Fuu didn¡¯t mind being out of Sai that much; not with what was about to happen..


    As the night came to a close and everyone went their separate ways to go to sleep, Mr. Fuu asked Genie; ¡°Have you told them yet?¡±


    Genie shook his head; ¡°Not entirely.. I can¡¯t risk them noting. You know what the other Senators are trying to do right now.. If Skye isn¡¯t the one toplete the maze, then we may never know why it was built.¡±


    ¡°I thought that Prince Tidas was the key to that?¡± Mr. Fuumented as they reached their hallway.


    Genie¡¯s eyes fixed on Mr. Fuu as he replied with utter seriousness; ¡°They are two halves of a whole. If Skye, Tidas, or Zazzy back out: we are lost. I will tell them the rest after we cross the boarder.¡±


    ¡°And what if things have be even moreplicated since our departure? What will you do?¡± Mr. Fuu asked as he opened the door to his room.


    Genie sighed; ¡°Then we shall deal with it as ites, my old friend. That¡¯s all we can do.. Skye may hate me after, but if this works: our people will finally know peace.¡±


    Mr. Fuu shook his head as he closed his door, and said; ¡°Or death..¡±

 Chapter 499

    499 A New Adventure


    As the wind outside rattled the windows, Skye and Tidas stirred within their bed. The days were growing colder, and the mornings were bing shorter with the fall weather. It was after six in the morning, and the sun was just peaking through the darkness of the retreating night.


    Tidas reached across his side of the bed to tuck a loose strand of hair behind his wife¡¯s ear. Feeling his gentle touch, Skyezily opened her eyes to see her husband smiling at her. She grinned back at him before asking what he was so happy about that early in the morning..


    ¡°Just looking forward to waking up next to you for a while. It¡¯s rare here, but in Sai, we should be doing everything together. That means we¡¯ll go to bed and wake up together.¡±


    Skye¡¯s grin turned cheeky as she said; ¡°I like how ya worded that.. Goin¡¯ ta ¡®bed¡¯ together instead of sayin¡¯ the word ¡®sleep¡¯. We may have ta wait ta make our family, but we can practice all we want..¡±


    Tidas chuckled as he pulled Skye into his arms, then spoke in a low tone; ¡°We could do a bit of ¡®practicing¡¯ now..¡±


    After leaning back to look at him, Skye replied; ¡°Ya know Peggy¡¯s gonna be walkin¡¯ through our door any second now, so why must ya tease me.¡±


    Tidas ran his free hand up and down her back as he replied; ¡°Because you tease me just by walking.. Every time I see you, I want to take you into my arms, and-¡±


    ¡°Time ta wake up ya two! Tis gonna be a long few weeks on that boat, and I¡¯d like ta get-what are ya two doin¡¯?! Can¡¯t ya keep yer hands off of each other?! We got too much ta do, and not enough time! Ye can do the ¡®marriage side mambo¡¯ After we get ta Sai!¡± Peggy yelled once she had actually looked over at the two.


    She had barged into their room, and automatically started to pick up their clothes fromst night as she¡¯d talked. It was only when Peggy had finally looked at the bed did she see them holding each other. Basing her assumption off of Tidas¡¯ bare back, she had started to chide them without actually knowing what they were doing.


    .....


    Tidas had slept with his shirt off, but he had the bottoms on. Skye had a nightgown on, but it was a summertime one, so the straps were tiny. When they both sat up and got out of bed, Peggy¡¯s face turned pink as she sputtered excuses..


    ¡°Well, if I didna walk in on ya two so bloody often, then I wouldna expect ta see ya two goin¡¯ at it so readily!¡±


    ¡°Well, if you actually knocked every once in a while,¡± Tidas muttered as he stretched.


    Skye stifled a giggle as she added; ¡°He¡¯s got a point, Peg.¡±


    ¡°...There¡¯s a joke in there, but ye two need ta move yer arses. Tis six-thirty, which means we got less than two hours ta be at the docks. If ya want time ta eat and shower, ya need ta move it now.¡±


    Tidas and Skye shared a look, then headed straight for their bathroom. There hadn¡¯t been any actual showers in Sai thest time Skye had gone, but their baths were like bathing in Heaven from what she remembered. This would be thest time that they had a shower until they returned to Alcon.


    Taking their time, Skye and Tidas washed each other¡¯s backs as they yfully teased each other. When they got out, Peggy had set Tidas¡¯ clothes next to the door, andid Skye¡¯s out on her bed. She had requested her riding clothes to be the main articles left out, since they were easier to move around in.


    Skye had also had Peggy ce their armor in the trunks that they would have ess to during their trip. Genie had mentioned other Senators going after Mei and her father, and it wouldn¡¯t surprise Skye and Tidas if they sent assassins along the way to try and stop them from getting to Sai. Having their armor essible just made sense to them.


    As Tidas came out of the bathroom, he nced around his bedroom. It was nearly barren now, and looked very simr to how it did before he had married Skye. She had given their room a feeling of home by filling it with knickknacks, books, and other mementos from their life together, but now it had all been sent to their new home.


    Even the box that Skye used to store her precious memories in was gone now. Tidas had added a couple of things to it that he had saved from their honeymoon, and one thing from the Hignds. A small piece of Zazzy¡¯s shell from her egg, a bottle cap from the wine that they drank on their honeymoon, and a seed from the massive pine tree that the Hignders decorate for Yuletide.


    It wasn¡¯t much, but Tidas wanted to see if she could guess what each thing was whenever he got the chance to show them to her. Peggy had taken the box eitherst night, or while they were showering; not that it mattered. He wasn¡¯t nning on bringing it up until they were in their new home anyway.


    ¡°Did ya hear me, husband? Are we ta get Zazzy, or is Lenny bringin¡¯ her?¡± Skye asked with an edge to her voice.


    Tidas took a breath like he¡¯d been startled out of his thoughts, then replied; ¡°Lenny is meeting us at the docks with her. He wanted ast chance to fly her, since we won¡¯t be back for a while, and Zazzy wanted it too, so I consented. It gave us a bit more time to sleep.¡±


    Skye quirked an eyebrow at him; ¡°Aye.. Are ya okay, husband? Not havin¡¯ second thoughts about goin¡¯, are ya?¡±


    Tidas shook his head; ¡°No, I¡¯m just thinking about something..¡±


    ¡°...Like?¡± Skye replied as she nudged him.


    Tidas sighed heavily; ¡°Just wondering if we really will get to start our family when we return.. Our RMC responsibilities are a lot to handle. Then we add in children? ..I want to watch them grow, not just pay someone to do it for us.¡±


    Skye chuckled; ¡°Oh, ya bet yer arse that yer gonna help me raise our bairns. Ima sure that we can talk ta Magnus about gettin¡¯ you an assistant or two. Yer brothers have at least five each.. I think you could do with a couple yer self.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll need a couple as well, love. Remember that you¡¯re gonna take over Shasta¡¯s position at some point,¡± Tidas added.


    Skye smirked; ¡°I thought that I wasna supposed ta know about that yet?¡±


    Tidas shed her a deted expression; ¡°You¡¯re the one who overheard Shasta, and cornered me about it in bedst night. I didn¡¯t tell you, and there¡¯s no one here to hear us talking about it-¡±


    ¡°Talkin¡¯ about what? And help me wit these tes. They¡¯re heavy, and I¡¯ll make it a point that the first one I drop is the bacon,¡± Peggy announced as she came into the room bncing multiple tes.


    Tidas instantly swooped in to save his bacon while Skye helped Peggy with the other dishes. She had gotten them scrambled eggs with cheese, bacon, fresh berry muffins, fried potatoes covered in cheese, and a massive bowl of fruit. As Tidas attacked the te of bacon, Skye went after the cheesy potatoes, and Peggy ate a muffin.


    The three cleared the tes, helped Peggy stack them, then helped her take them down to the kitchens. The head chef had arge basket waiting for them filled with a stack of their favorite sandwiches. Each was wrapped individually, so they didn¡¯t have to eat them all right away.


    After profusely thanking him and the rest of the kitchen staff, the three exited the kitchen, and headed for the stables. Servants and guests alike bowed and wished them good traveling as they passed. Skye, Tidas, and Peggy thanked them, then continued outside to the stables. A stagecoach was waiting for them, much to Peggy¡¯s relief.


    ¡°Thank the gods.. Ima too old ta be ridin¡¯ a bloody horse,¡± shemented as she climbed inside.


    It didn¡¯t take long to reach the river harbor, since it was right outside of the northeast of the capital. It was the only way into Sai that didn¡¯t require scaling mountains, and was the safest way to travel in general. Robbers weremon on the mountain paths now because it used to be cheaper for merchants to use stagecoaches versus the riverboats.


    The spike in robberies had merchants flocking to the riverboatpanies, which was why the docks were packed at they headed for their ship. It wasrge, and made from leftover ancient vessels. As Skye marveled at the sight of it, she ran into a person, and let go of Tidas¡¯ hand identally.


    As they became separated amongst the crowds, Skye looked for some form of andmark to call out from. As she scanned the area, a tall, familiar face stood above most of the people. As she pushed her way to him, Skye called out; ¡°Murdoc! Murdoc! Do ya see Tidas anywhere?! I lost him!¡±


    A hand shot up next to Murdoc as a familiar voice called out; ¡°I¡¯m here, Skye! Kinda hard to miss this giant! So I knew to wait by him for you!¡±


    Murdoc grinned cheekily as he yelled; ¡°Just more proof that I¡¯m an upgrade!¡±


    As the two started to bicker, Amara came into view, then hugged Skye as she said; ¡°We all came out ta see ya two off! Didna expect this many people!¡±


    ¡°What? What ya mean?¡± Skye shouted, then looked around.


    As familiar faces encircled them, Skye beamed to see all of her loved ones fromst night at the dock. They hugged, waved and curtsied as they passed. Alfred, Renee, and the Fae all squished Skye in a group hug that even Aero was a part of. Zas, Shasta, Lawrence, Magnus, and Marie were all surrounding Tidas as others shoved their way in to say goodbye.


    Lucas and Lidia squeezed Skye until she was red in the face, then did the same thing to Peggy. As Tidas looked around, he realized that the only one not present was his oldest brother. Usually it would be seen as an insult, but Tidas was happy that he wasn¡¯t there to dampen the festivities.


    When the captain came out and called for all passengers to board, Skye nearly cried as everyone shouted to her and Tidas. Genie was already on the ship waiting when they reached the deck. As they waved to their loved ones, a massive shadow shed over everyone from above..


    Zazzy nearly knocked everyone over as shended off to the side of the docks. Larry climbed off of her back, pet her a final time, then watched her take off again. She didn¡¯t want tond on the ship¡¯s deck until they were out of the harbor, and the people had been cleared from the deck.


    Flying above them in a circle, Zazzy waited to follow the ship down stream. As she waved to the people below her, Skye and Tidas did the same as the ship started to pull away. Magnus, Lucas, Lidia, and Marie wiped the tears from their eyes, then watched until they became dots in the distance.


    Magnus invited everyone back to the pce for an early lunch, then headed back with the massive group of people. As they mounted horses and climbed into stagecoaches, a dark figure watched them through a spyss from the pce. Specifically focusing on Zas..


    ¡°They have officially left for Sai, my King. What are your orders?¡± Draco asked as he stood a few feet back.


    Marco closed his spyss with an evil smile ying at his lips as he replied; ¡°Bring in the general¡¯s family, and summon him to me once you have them all in the dungeons. But make sure to bring the old one to me.. Zas may need physical proof that his family¡¯s lives are in my hands..¡±

 Chapter 500

    500 Turn The Page


    ***WARNING: LANGUAGE AND DISTURBING CONTENT***


    Zas waved to Tidas, Skye, and Peggy with everyone else until they were mere smudges in the distance. He was surprised not to see Ralph, us, Kari, and Ronnie on deck, but he had a sneaking suspicion that Skye and Tidas didn¡¯t know that they onboard to begin with..


    ¡®Genie probably knew since he signed their permission papers to enter the kingdom-republic. Not kingdom, Republic.. Gotta remember that..¡¯


    Zas¡¯ thoughts turned random as he, and everyone else started to walk away from the docks. As they headed for their horses and coaches, King Magnus invited everyone back to the pce to drown their misery together with some ale and Hignder whiskey. Zas was going to decline, but Murdoc insisted that he go.


    ¡°If anyone has some good stories about those two, it¡¯ll be you and the cat woman,¡± Murdoc said as he gestured to Shasta.


    Looking at the Hignder King sideways, Shasta quipped; ¡°Oh we got loads of stories, you furry giant. If you ask nicely, we might tell ya a few.. But I¡¯m not drinking this early: I¡¯d rather eat.¡±


    Murdocughed boisterously; ¡°Yer a cheeky kitty cat. I like that.¡±


    Lawrence cleared his throat loudly; ¡°And she¡¯s married, so... Just keep that in mind.¡±


    Most of the groupughed, then a few broke off to get to their work for the day. Doctor Gohan, Doctor Lyberth, Nora, Helen, the Helmschmieds, Alfred, and Renee all wound up leaving. While everyone else went inside the pce to warm up.


    .....


    The Fae royals were leaving shortly as well, but they had to return to the pce to retrieve their things. They had stayed longer than Aero wanted to due to Skye¡¯s departure, so he was insisting that they leave. Maevis and Nics were staying behind as ambassadors, despite Mae¡¯s protests.


    She had onlye along in order to train Skye in the first ce, and didn¡¯t see the point in sticking around Again, if she wasn¡¯t going to be there. Maevis had stayed after they¡¯d gone to the Hignds as a favor to Celestia, but that obligation had been fulfilled. None of them wanted to make a scene in front of the humans, so Maevis agreed as long as she Alone reported to Warrick Forest when summoned.


    Nics was quite irritated by her manipting the situation, but he also couldn¡¯t argue with it. It was the hundredth time that Maevis had been dragged out of the forest to apany him. His insistence on uniting with the humans only pertained to Skye and Tidas in her eyes, which was causing issues with the other delegates.


    It was obvious that the Fae favored Alcon, considering their exclusive trading with them. But the other kingdoms might resort to more nefarious means, if the Fae Representatives wouldn¡¯t at least hear them out. It was a game of false ttery and eloquent dodging that Maevis wanted nothing to do with, but would be forced to by the Empress.


    Telling Aero ¡®no¡¯ was as easy as breathing for Maevis, but it wasn¡¯t as easy with Celestia. She had still managed it, but she couldn¡¯t refuse Titania. Frustrated with her current lot in life, Maevis had opted to return to their quarters, so Nics agreed to drink with the kings.


    Lawrence and Shasta found it far too early to be drinking, but they had promised to eat with Magnus and the others since they¡¯d missed their chance for breakfast. They weren¡¯t like Skye and Tidas; they couldn¡¯t just heal their hangovers, although they weren¡¯t nearly as bad off as Shasta had expected them to be. Thanks to Skye healing themst night a few times.


    As everyone ate and drank, Jonathan McKurdy was talking up a storm with Petrie about the Cu Sith. Amara, Marie, and Lidia asionally, enthusiastically, chiming in with questions. Magnus, Lucas, Murdoc, Zas, Lord Reinbolt, and a few others were all chatting away in the King¡¯s quarters when a knock came from the door.


    Sheri poked her head in, locked eyes with Zas, then said; ¡°Prince Marco would like you to consult him on something, General. Might I borrow you for a time?¡±


    Zas was torn pertaining to Sheri¡¯s request. He was happy to have an out on the drinking, but not about the why. He didn¡¯t like Marco even before Tidas and Skye had sat him down, and told him of the Crowned Prince¡¯s true nature. The man had always radiated something dark, but Zas hadn¡¯t realized that it was actually Dark and Ether magic.


    Magnus had instantly looked at Sheri as Zas internally debated, and yelled to her over the people; ¡°Tell my oldest that I am Very displeased with him for not attending his brother¡¯s departure! I expect him toe visit my parlor by three o¡¯clock, or he¡¯ll Wish that he had..¡±


    Sheri bowed; ¡°I will inform him the moment I see him, My King. May I borrow General Zas for the afternoon, My King?¡±


    Magnus looked at Zas, then gestured towards Sheri with his ss as he asked; ¡°Well? Are you staying or going?¡±


    With a smile, Zas set his cup down as he replied; ¡°I¡¯ll go.. Honestly it¡¯s too early for me to be drinking, too. I¡¯ll see most of you for dinner!¡±


    As Zas waved to everyone and they returned the sentiment, he followed Sheri out of the King¡¯s quarters. She was quiet nearly the entire way to the Marco¡¯s quarters, but did ask him one question, then made one statement right before they reached the small hallway..


    ¡°How much did you drink with the King?¡±


    Zas shrugged; ¡°I have a small buzz going, but nothing that would impair my skills or judgement. Why?¡±


    As Sheri reached out for the handle, shemented low; ¡°Probably would¡¯ve been better to be drunk for this..¡±


    Confusion covered Zas¡¯ face as he entered Marco¡¯s office. He was going to look around, but his eyes were instantly glued to Draco, who was standing next to Marco a few paces back. As he began to ask what had happened to him and Karena, Marco raised his hand..


    ¡°Those things are unimportant right now. What I need from you, General, is your attention and deduction skills.¡±


    ¡°Okay.. What do you need?¡± Zas asked with skepticism in his voice.


    A feeling that Zas rarely got made the fur on his backside stand up. It didn¡¯t make sense to him, but his instincts were screaming at him that he was in danger. As Marco waved Draco off, then started to pace the room, an unsettling smile stretched across his face..


    ¡°This is the situation.. My brother has left something in your care that I need. I know that he has stressed upon you the importance of me Never touching said object, but I need you to look the other way, so to speak. Although, since I am the next King, I should decide what to do with it anyways, but I digress..¡±


    Marco stopped pacing, and was standing right in front of Zas as he added; ¡°I know that just telling you to hand it over won¡¯t get me anywhere except maybe, if you¡¯re feeling rash: into a fight. But I can promise you two things if that happens, Zas.. One: you will not survive it. And two..¡±


    The door to Marco¡¯s bathroom opened up to reveal Draco and Zas¡¯ daughter standing together as Marco added; ¡°She and the rest of your family won¡¯t survive, either.¡±


    As the words left Marco¡¯s mouth, Draco held a knife up to Mary¡¯s throat. She grunted as she tried to keep her panic under control, but she was obviously terrified. Fury and fear mixed within him in that moment, and Zas¡¯ fur red orange for a split second.


    Suddenly, he was surrounded by Marco¡¯s guard mages; all ready to kill him in that instant if they needed to. Marco had his hand up, stopping them from actually attacking. The only one who wasn¡¯t near Zas was Draco. Worried that the General would do something, he pressed the knife against her neck enough to nick her..


    ¡°Don¡¯t be an idiot, Zas.. The rest of your family is downstairs in the dungeons. They¡¯ll be dead before you can do anything more than bleed all over the carpet. Think about it: do you really want me to kill your daughter right in front of you?!¡±


    Zas could smell Draco¡¯s sweat and fear, as well as everyone else¡¯s except for Marco. The only thing that he could sense from the Prince was the same creepy feeling he got from the Ethereal Spear.. Something sinister that he couldn¡¯t put his finger on. As desperation started to push it¡¯s way into his heart, Marco grinned at Zas..


    ¡°Look, General: I need your cooperation. Absolutely no harm wille to your family as long as you pledge your loyalty to me. Right now.¡±


    Zas snarled at Marco as he said; ¡°Fuck You! YOU are Not the King! Your Father is-!¡±


    ¡°For now, but not long.. You have a choice, Zas. You can be my poster boy, so to speak. Or I can kill your family members one by one, right in front of you. Starting with your beloved daughter..¡±


    Marco pped his hands together as he walked towards his desk; ¡°But! The rose bush offers more than just thorns, Zas. I can make you and your family very happy after you earn my trust. I simply want you to do three things.. Give me the Ethereal Spear, and continue to do your job. The third willeter..¡±


    Zas growled as he scanned the room, then yelled; ¡°How could I Ever trust you?! Let Mary go Now, Or-¡±


    ¡°OR You¡¯ll WHAT?!¡± Marco screamed, suddenly in Zas¡¯ face in the blink of an eye; ¡°You can do NOTHING! I am not some desperate fool, ormon criminal! I am the Future King of Alcon, and you Will do as I tell you. Or I will personally slit the throat of every man, woman, and child in your family: as you watch. Choose now, General.¡±


    As Marco finished speaking, Sheri appeared out of nowhere with sealing stone cuffs in her hands. She pped them onto Zas¡¯ wrists before he even had a chance to react, then jumped away. As Benzo and Norvis grabbed his shoulders, they pushed the weakened General to his knees, and said; ¡°Swear to the King.¡±


    With a shaking, terrified Mary within his view, Zas snarled before speaking low; ¡°I swear...to be loyal to you.¡±


    ¡°Where is the Spear?¡± Marco inquired with an almost deranged expression on his face.


    ************


    Zas led Marco to the far end of the training grounds within the capital, then down into an unused cer. The Spear was wrapped in some thin dragon hide shavings, and hidden under a floorboard that looked perfectly natural. It was one of thest ces that Marco would¡¯ve thought to look for it, and hemended Zas for his ingenuity.


    Marco reached for the bare handle of the Spear, but stopped short of touching it. Zas had hoped that he would be stupid enough to, but the Prince was smarter than that. Reaching out his hand to Ahriman, whom Zas didn¡¯t know; Marco took in some of his Dark magic, then grinned at Zas.


    ¡°I already told you: I¡¯m no fool.. I¡¯ve been conditioning my body for years to ept Dark magic. And now..¡±


    Marco reached out and grabbed the Ethereal Spear¡¯s bare handle, and uncovered it. An ominous pulse was sent out in every direction, then the spear shimmered with what looked like ck lightning. It sizzled and crackled a few times as Marco¡¯s hand started to smoke a bit, then nothing..


    Marco took a deep breath with his eyes closed as he connected to the dark side of the Source of All Magic. After a few seconds, he opened them to reveal solid ck eyes. As power surged within Marco¡¯s body like he had never felt before, he looked at Zas with a grin, and said; ¡°Now, it all truly begins..¡±

 Chapter 501

    501 The Long Game


    Magnus paced back and forth in front of his firece, waiting for his oldest son. He was supposed to be there at three, but it was already nearing five o¡¯clock, and he still hadn¡¯t shown up. As the King¡¯s patience was about to hit it¡¯s limit, the door to his bedroom opened.


    As soon as his eyes fell on his son, his anger exploded; ¡°Where the Hell have you been?! I summoned you almost two hours ago! I am your King, on top of being your father! What excuse do you have for being almost two hourste?!¡±


    Marco smiled pleasantly at his father as he replied; ¡°I apologize for my tardiness, Father. I was in a very important meeting with General Zas, then I had a previous engagement that I had put off for far too long already. Again, I apologize for beingte, but it couldn¡¯t be helped.¡±


    Magnus was both unsettled, and infuriated by his son¡¯s attitude. He seemed to be in an excellent mood, despite the fact that his father was obviously furious with him. Marco very rarely showed any emotion, let alone joy. If Magnus hadn¡¯t been so angry with him, he might¡¯ve ignored Marco¡¯s transgressions just to see him stay happy..


    ¡°You do realize that you missed your brother¡¯s send off as well?! In fact you were the Only one not present! Even Lawrence and Shasta made it out to the harbor! Where were you?!¡± Magnus nearly screamed.


    Marco shrugged; ¡°I did see them sailing away from the windows.. Besides, it was probably a very pleasant farewell for them Because I wasn¡¯t there. Despite your denial of the facts, Father, Tidas and I don¡¯t really like each other.¡±


    ¡°Since when?!¡± Magnus bellowed with genuine surprise.


    He knew that they didn¡¯t always get along, but for Marco to say that they t-out didn¡¯t like each other was shocking to Magnus. All their lives, he had pressed upon them the importance of family. Even after he was betrayed by his brother, Magnus still stuck by his belief.. Until now.


    Marco chuckled almost sarcastically as he leaned against his father¡¯s bed post, and said; ¡°Ohe now, Father.. How could you expect us to have any kind of brotherly bond when he has all the things I want..¡±


    Magnus was stunned at first,pletely taken aback by what his oldest son had just said; ¡°What? What do you mean?¡±


    .....


    A small grin still yed at Marco¡¯s lips as he spoke; ¡°Tsk, tsk,e now, Father. Look at what your golden boy has.. Two traits, a massive fortune mainly generated by the wife he Never should¡¯ve had-¡±


    ¡°Two traits?! Tidas doesn¡¯t-¡±


    Marco barked a sharpugh; ¡°Oh, yes he does. Didn¡¯t he or Skye tell you? It¡¯s a Shaman trait. She¡¯s teaching him to control it-well, trying to, anyways. He¡¯s pretty thick-headed when ites to magical application, which irritates me greatly considering his natural talent for his Tank trait. The fool wastes his potential..¡±


    Magnus¡¯ mind was reeling as he tried to think of a reason that Skye and Tidas would keep his second trait from him. It was odd for Tidas to hide anything, let alone an additional power that would only add to his overall reputation. The fact that Skye hadn¡¯t told him either bothered Magnus as well..


    ¡®She would only keep something like this from me for one of two reasons.. One: she simply forgot to tell me.. It¡¯s not likely, but possible with Skye.. Two: Tidas told her not to tell me..¡¯


    As the thought crossed his mind, Marco added; ¡°It¡¯s fine now, though. I¡¯ve already surpassed him in power a thousand times over. And Skye.. Skye will do what she¡¯s told once they return from Sai.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Magnus asked, confused about why he was talking about Skye.


    Marco chuckled lightly; ¡°Oh! Sorry about that.. It¡¯s just that I finally got the sealing stone neck chains for her and Tidas in today. I don¡¯t want any marks left on her neck while I¡¯m training her. I¡¯m assuming that she¡¯ll take quite some time to break, and I don¡¯t want any scars. So I had hers custom-sized. Tidas¡¯, I don¡¯t really care about, and he¡¯ll only need his until his trial-¡±


    ¡°What the Hell are you talking about?!¡± Magnus screamed, losing his temper; ¡°Have you gone mad?! Training Skye? What does that even mean?! And Tidas-what trial? What are you-¡±


    Marco¡¯s grin grew wider; ¡°His murder trial, of course. He poisoned you right before he went to Sai, and you¡¯ll die in two days. When he returns, I¡¯ll have an entire mountain of evidence against him. More than enough to lock him away with.. Then after I break Skye, she¡¯ll testify against him for me..¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?! Poison me?! Your brother would never do anything like that! What is this nonsense-¡±


    Marco cut off his father mid-sentence with a harshugh, then said; ¡°Nonsense, hmm? Well, I suppose it¡¯s my fault that your mind won¡¯t allow you toprehend what I¡¯m saying. Years of brainwashing you will do that.¡±


    The utter shock that covered his father¡¯s face in that moment was something that Marco had been looking forward to seeing for years. Not because he enjoyed seeing his father suffer, he had just been genuinely curious as to what he would look like. The years of manipting and jumbling his father¡¯s memories were slowly being reversed, and he was interested to see what would happen to his father¡¯s psyche.


    As shes of forgotten time bombarded his mind, Magnus fell from his bed, and crumbled to the ground as he cried out in agony. His mind, body, and heart broke as his head was flooded with heinous memories of his oldest son. Servantsing to him beaten and bloody; begging for help only to be killed or tossed into the dungeons..


    Reports filed by everyone from Tidas, to Marie, to random nobles about Marco¡¯s behavior and violent tendencies. Conversations with him about things that he didn¡¯t even remember knowing. And one particr memory that had instantly broken his heart..


    Looking up at Marco with tears streaming down his cheeks, Magnus grumbled; ¡°YOU! You had me order the Warricks wiped out?! Why?! How could you! You were only-¡±


    ¡°Ten or so? Yes, I know. They had knowledge that I needed, but wouldn¡¯t give it up for anything. So I had to get rid of them and find it.. Turns out that Skye was all I needed, anyway..¡±


    As countless moments of death and darkness clouded his mind, a massive pain surged through Magnus¡¯ chest. He gripped at his heart as he rolled around and screamed. A servant that was bringing in the King¡¯s change of clothes for dinner had instantly dropped the garments, and screamed.


    Soldiers came rushing in as the servant yelled; ¡°The King! He¡¯s having a heart attack! Help! HELP! Someone call a doctor!¡±


    As if on cue: Doctor Stein came rushing into the room. He immediately shooed away the guards, and checked the King¡¯s vital signs as his face went red, and he passed out. Thest thing Magnus saw as he closed his eyes was a dark smile on his oldest son¡¯s lips..


    Guards panicked and yelled to one another to go and find Doctor Gohan, but Doctor Stein stuck his arm up in the air as he called out; ¡°Doctor Gohan won¡¯t be able to do much for the King! He¡¯s not having a heart attack! He¡¯s been poisoned!¡±


    As the guards and gathering servants all started to mumble and gossip, Marco took a calming breath..


    ¡°My people, this is no time to panic! I want my Father¡¯s quarters put on lockdown! I want General Zas here to take the lead on any investigations that need to be done! I want every servant and guard questioned, and every person who has interacted with my Father within the past twenty-four hours to be tested for traces of poison!¡±


    ¡°Whoever has attempted to hurt my Father will pay with their life! Now Find Them!¡± Marco finished with a fake emotional tremble in his voice.


    It was all an act, but an extremely convincing one. Since Marco hardly showed any emotions, it was impossible for most to tell if he was being sincere or not. The only one who would¡¯ve known was Magnus, and he had fallen unconscious from the pain.


    Recalling every evil deed that Marco had done both through him, and in front of him had broken his father¡¯s heart and mind. Sorcha and almost her entire family had been wiped out overnight by unknown assants.. And they had turned out to be his private guards: acting under his orders.


    Magnus¡¯ heart couldn¡¯t take the pain and guilt, so his body shut down. If Doctor Gohan was able to examine him, then he would figure out that the King hadn¡¯t been poisoned almost instantly.. ¡®Good thing he¡¯s one of the people that my Father interacted with on the docks..¡¯


    As the thought crossed Marco¡¯s mind, Draco came into the room. He quickly bowed to his King, then spoke quietly and quickly; ¡°The armies will be in ce tomorrow, and we have eyes on your brother and his family.¡±


    Marco grinned; ¡°Good. Shasta is no fool. As soon as she hears that my Father is incapacitated, she may try to get my brother to escape back to his kingdom with his children until Father recovers. I need those two brats to guarantee his government¡¯s support..¡±


    ¡°They may side with Him if I don¡¯t have them And Shasta. Do not lose track of them, Draco.. Or I might take your favorite toy away,¡± Marco threatening with a serious expression.


    Draco grinned cheekily; ¡°Oh no, Sir. I¡¯d never let that happen. She¡¯s my main source of entertainment.¡±


    Marco nodded as he watched several guards pick up his father, and ce him back on his bed; ¡°Good, now go. Spread the news of the treachery that has befallen my Father. And make sure to gather everyone that was at the docks. They need to be tested for poison..¡±


    Draco grinned, bowed, then left as Doctor Stein shooed everyone else out of the King¡¯s quarters. He said that he needed to test everything in the room, to narrow down the poison¡¯s possible sources. Doctor Gohan¡¯s specialty was healing, but Doctor Stein was known for researching poisons and their effects.


    When Tien tried to get in to check on the King, the guards refused to let him in. He was the King¡¯s personal doctor, and should¡¯ve never been refused, but with the Crowned Prince calling the shots..


    As Doctor Gohan walked back towards the stairs, he saw Marie rushing towards him. As they met in the hallway, and Tien told Marie what Marco was doing, a sinking feeling filled her entire being. When the doctor asked what was wrong, Marie sighed heavily..


    ¡°I just find it very suspicious that Magnus is poisoned the day that Tidas and Skye leave. I can¡¯t help but get this feeling: like this was all nned.. And that something very bad is about to happen..¡±

 Chapter 502

    502 Pce Lockdown


    Lawrence sat at the table watching his children eating and talking amongst themselves with a grin. Shasta was at his side, smiling beautifully as she also watched their children yfully arguing over who¡¯s piece of pie was bigger. The banquet hall was filled with a sense of mellow happiness as the guests piled into the massive room for dinner.


    Many still approached and congratted the Ruscovic King and his new Queen before taking their seats. Shasta wondered how long their shows of respect wouldst after Lawrence and the children returned to their kingdom, but quickly pushed the thought aside. She was determined to be happy today, no matter what her sixth sense was trying to tell her..


    After Skye and Tidas had left, and everyone had returned to the pce to eat and drink; Shasta could¡¯ve sworn that she glimpsed Draco at the end of a random hallway. She had even doubled back to check, but nothing was there. The whole thing had taken seconds, and he couldn¡¯t have disappeared into thin air.


    None of the doors had been open, and she hadn¡¯t heard the telltale clicking of a doorknob locking into ce. The situation was a confusing mystery, and Shasta hadn¡¯t had the time to investigate properly then. Now, her instincts were screaming at her for not doing it.


    Focusing on the children was helping, but Shasta¡¯s fur was still standing on end every few minutes. Noticing her twitchy behavior, Lawrence lightly grabbed her hand, and gently squeezed it. When she looked him in his eyes, the question was apparent.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m just..¡±


    ¡°Fidgety? Yes, I see that. Is it a bad fidget or a good fidget?¡± Lawrence grinned cheekily as he asked.


    Shasta¡¯s ears wavered as she answered; ¡°Good...mostly.¡±


    Lawrence quirked an eyebrow at her; ¡°You¡¯re a terrible liar, love. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    .....


    As Shasta shook her head, Marco, Sheri, and Benzo came into the banquet hall. They had around a dozen or so pce guards following after them; all with their hands on their weapons as they lined the back walls. While everyone started to question out loud what was happening, Shasta nced at her husband as she said; ¡°I think we¡¯re about to find out..¡±


    Marco went and stood on the raised tform where the King¡¯s seat was, and spoke loud enough for everyone to hear him; ¡°We don¡¯t have much time, so I¡¯ll get right to the point: my Father has been poisoned. The pce is on lockdown while every guest, visitor, and servant is tested. Please stay at your seats while my guardse around and test everyone¡¯s hands, and the edges of their clothing.¡±


    As the gathered guests began to panick and specte, Marco called out to them with an even louder voice; ¡°Doctor Stein has identified the poison, and has developed a quick and simple method for testing for it. However.. There is no known antidote. He is doing everything he can to save my Father, but...I will not lie to you: it doesn¡¯t look good.¡±


    Lawrence shot up in his seat; ¡°Where is Doctor Gohan? Why isn¡¯t he attending to Father?! Stein isn¡¯t qualified to-¡±


    ¡°Doctor Stein is more than qualified, considering most of the knowledge and research done on poisonous materials waspiled by the good doctor himself. Besides, Doctor Gohan is being detained at the moment for a simr, but separate matter. Is there anything else that you would like to know, King Lawrence?¡± Marco asked with an unusually smug expression.


    Lawrence wanted to snap at his older brother, but instead spoke in a stern tone; ¡°Where is Father? I wish to see him.¡±


    ¡°So do I,¡± Shasta added as she stood up next to her husband.


    Marco was trying his best not to grin as he replied; ¡°Father is restingfortably in his quarters. Doctor Stein says that he shouldn¡¯t be disturbed-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what your doctor has to say about it. I am Going to go see Father,¡± Lawrence stated with an unyielding voice.


    As he and Shasta pushed their chairs back under the table, a familiar voice called out; ¡°You guys don¡¯t need to worry about King Magnus. I¡¯ve checked him myself, and Doctor Stein is doing everything he can for our King.¡±


    Lawrence sighed with relief upon seeing Zas walk into the banquet room, but something seemed off about him to Shasta.. ¡®Zas almost never agrees with Marco on principle, but he¡¯s backing his word on something as critical as the friggin¡¯ king being poisoned? Something¡¯s not right, I can smell it..¡¯


    As the thought crossed her mind, Zas came over and shook Lawrence¡¯s hand with a smile. Behind them, Marco was having a hard time not out-rightughing.. ¡®I was right: Zas is perfect for keeping themcent.. He¡¯ll keep my brother¡¯s suspicions at bay while also keeping the RMC in line until I can thin the herd..¡¯


    Lost in his thoughts, the corner of Marco¡¯s mouth twitched into a partial smile. Shasta saw it and immediately felt a chill run up her spine. She didn¡¯t know why Zas would be in agreement with the Crowned Prince, but her sixth sense was warning her not to trust it.


    Shasta¡¯s heart tried to argue, telling her to trust him. But she hadn¡¯t survived all these years by ignoring her instincts. With her head feeling like a battlefield, Shasta walked around so that her back was to Marco as she asked; ¡°Is everything really alright?¡±


    When Zas¡¯ features froze for a second before he answered in the positive, Shasta knew that something was wrong.. Very wrong. Her tail flicked out of habit as she looked at Lawrence with her best fake smile, and said; ¡°Well, then it should be alright for Lawrence to go in to see his Father. I¡¯ll wait outside while he goes in.¡±


    Without another word, Shasta signaled to the nanny to take Victor and Anna back to their room. As she started to gather the children, Shasta nced back at Marco. He was whispering something to Benzo while looking at the twins, which made another chill run up her spine.


    After walking over to two RMC officers that were eating with their families, Shasta asked them to escort the children and nanny back to their quarters, and to stay with them until she and Lawrence returned. The two looked a bit confused, but agreed to their Vice Commander¡¯s request. When Zas asked why she didn¡¯t just request some of the pce guards already present, she looked directly at Marco as she said; ¡°Can¡¯t be too careful right now..¡±


    Zas noticed her staring at Marco, but didn¡¯t turn to look at him. He would most likely ask Zas why she had requested the RMC members as guards instead, and he didn¡¯t want to tell Marco that Shasta was the one to worry about the most. He could tell as soon as he had entered the banquet room that she was already on edge.


    As Zas worried about what she might do if she learned anything about what was going to happen, Shasta, Lawrence, and even the children and nanny were tested for poison residue. ording to what Doctor Stein had said; the herb used for the poison tainted the skin of whoever handles it for days, and supposedly reacts with the spray the guards were using.


    Shasta hated the strong smell of the spray when they had checked her. It was like aerosolized salt, and burned her nose and throat. No one else but her and Zas seemed bothered by it, and no one knew that that was the point..


    Marco turned away as he grinned.. ¡®Good.. Now even if she does go into my Father¡¯s room, she won¡¯t be able to smell me on him.. Everything is going exactly as I had nned..¡¯


    Right as the thought crossed his mind, Benzo came up to his side; ¡°The two Fae aren¡¯t here, My Prince. They must still be somewhere in the pce.¡±


    Marco¡¯s air of joviality vanished as he replied; ¡°Find them. I don¡¯t need word spreading yet, and no one is to leave the pce.¡±


    Benzo nodded; ¡°Aye, My Prince. What do you want us to do when we find them?¡±


    Marco sighed; ¡°Take them to the good doctor. He has a couple of bird cages that he can put them in. Just make sure that you catch the other ones, too..¡±


    Benzo scrunched his face; ¡°Brownies are hard to catch, My Prince-¡±


    Marco stared at Benzo with an intensity that brokered no arguments as he replied; ¡°Then kill them, I don¡¯t care. Just make sure that they can¡¯t do their jobs any longer.¡±


    Swallowing hard, Benzo nodded his understanding, then walked off to go try and fulfill his duty. They had whispered the entire conversation, but Shasta had heard most of it. As she and Lawrence ushered the children out with their nanny, she made a mental note to keep her eyes and nose open for the two elderly fairies.


    As they went to walk out the door, Marco strolled over to them; ¡°Make sure that you twoe straight back. I need to discuss my uping rule with my allied King. I have big ns for my kingdom.¡±


    Lawrence stared at Marco tly; ¡°Well hopefully we won¡¯t have to worry about your rule for many more years, right brother? I know that, like the rest of us: you¡¯re praying for Father¡¯s recovery.¡±


    Marco shed a small smile; ¡°Of course. But with Father¡¯s disposition looking as grim as it is, I believe it¡¯s best if I find out who my Allie¡¯s will be now..¡±


    Lawrence swallowed hard to keep his anger in check; ¡°Ruscovic has been allies with Alcon for decades. I see no reason that should change...yet.¡±


    Marco grinned as he patted Lawrence¡¯s shoulder; ¡°Good. Then I¡¯ll see you and your family soon.¡±


    ncing at his niece and nephew, Marco added; ¡°It¡¯s important that family sticks together..¡±


    ¡°I agree. See you soon, brother,¡± Lawrence replied before rushing his family out of the banquet room.


    After they had bid their children farewell, Lawrence and Shasta slowly walked down the hallway, listening to the chaos breaking out all over the pce. While Tidas had the loyalty of the RMC, the regr military sided with Marco. They were dragging servants out of rooms with unnecessary violence, and were harassing some of the guests as they tested everyone.


    As the amount of people thinned the closer they came to the King¡¯s quarters, Shasta told Lawrence what she had heard. He was confused as to why they wanted the Fae representatives on lockdown, and was about to ask Shasta her thoughts on it when a few guards approached them..


    ¡°Good day to you, King Lawrence. Have you seen the Hignders today? We have orders to detain them for questioning,¡± an older guard asked politely.


    Lawrence shook his head; ¡°No I haven¡¯t. I would imagine they¡¯re in their quarters since they weren¡¯t in the banquet hall.¡±


    The guard nodded; ¡°Thank you, Your Grace. We¡¯ll check there again. Come along, men! Double time!¡±


    As the guards left, most of them red at Shasta. She didn¡¯t care much because she could take them all out at the same time, but Lawrence looked annoyed. As he started toin about their disregard for her new rank, a familiar voice carried down the hallway..


    ¡°I Told you that you were going the wrong way! How can you still get lost here?! Now we¡¯rete for breakfast! Do know how many people are going to be crowding around us now?! I should beat you like the fool-oh! Hello King Lawrence! Queen Shasta!¡±


    As soon as she started to call their names, Shasta shed Maevis a hushing motion by putting her finger to her lips. After checking that no one was around, she and Lawrence rushed them inside a random guest room. As Lawrence shut the door, Shastaunched into the details of what was happening.


    ¡°So does Marco think we poisoned the king?¡± Nics asked with an indignant expression.


    Shasta was starting to pace as she thought about everyone Marco was targeting.. ¡®The Fae, the Hignders.. He came straight to us in the banquet room, and with Zas acting weird.. The onlymonality between us all are our connections to Skye and Tidas.. I have a Really bad feeling about all of this..¡¯

 Chapter 503

    503 Time To Leave(Part One)


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE AND VIOLENCE***


    Maevis and Nics shared worried expressions between themselves before Maevis said; ¡°So this Doctor Stein is treating the king?¡±


    Lawrence nodded; ¡°Apparently.. He¡¯s my brother¡¯s doctor, though. Doctor Gohan has been detained for some reason. Marco wouldn¡¯t say in front of everyone.¡±


    ¡°How do you know? You didn¡¯t ask him,¡± Shastamented.


    Lawrence shrugged; ¡°Because he said Tien was being detained for questioning. He¡¯s not going to borate on an ongoing investigation in front of a crowd of suspects.¡±


    Shasta¡¯s pacing kicked up a notch as she said; ¡°Does anyone else see the connecting factors to us all here? Doctor Gohan, the Hignders, the Fae, Us.. We¡¯re all Tidas and Skye¡¯s friends.¡±


    Lawrence quirked an eyebrow at her; ¡°What does that have to do with anything?¡±


    Maevis fluttered forward; ¡°I think I get it.. If Magnus is on his death bed, then that means Marco will be crowned the new King once he passes. The only other person that Could be named is..¡±


    ¡°Tidas,¡± Lawrence replied, then added; ¡°But he doesn¡¯t want the crown.¡±


    .....


    ¡°If your brother turns out to be a shitty ruler, then Tidas won¡¯t stand by and do nothing,¡± Shasta said as she stopped pacing, and faced her husband; ¡°Think about it, Lawrence. What are your brother¡¯s views? About the Fae? Andmoners? Do you honestly think he ns to rule like your father?¡±


    Lawrence sunk back against the wall with a sigh. He knew that the situation would happen at some point, but his father was perfectly healthy this morning.. ¡®Why did Father have to be poisoned Right after Tidas left?! Should I send a message to him recalling him and Skye? Should I just recall Tidas?¡¯


    As the questions swirled about in both Lawrence and Shasta¡¯s minds, they could hear footstepsing down the hall. Everyone in the room froze as the footfalls went past them in a rush. As they all sighed with relief, Shasta told Maevis and Nics that they should stay in the room..


    ¡°We¡¯ll go with you two to get tested, to make sure you don¡¯t disappear into a bird cage,¡± Shasta suggested in a low voice.


    The two elder Fae shared a leery look, then Maevis replied; ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll wait for you two here. Click your tongue three times when you return, so we know it¡¯s you. We¡¯re going to hide until you get back.¡±


    ¡°Why do we have to hide? We¡¯ve done nothing wrong,¡± Nics stated in a gruff tone.


    Maevis smacked his shoulder; ¡°You know as well as I do that innocence must be proven, not the other way around when ites to us Fae.¡±


    ¡°Just with Marco.. Even I can tell that humans have changed a bit,¡± Shastamented with a small smile at her husband.


    Lawrence grinned; ¡°Aye, not all of us are ignorant fools.¡±


    ¡°Prove it bying back quickly,¡± Maevis replied briskly.


    ¡°We¡¯ll return as soon as we check on my Father,¡± Lawrence stated, then quietly opened the door, and peeked out.


    Once he had made sure that the coast was clear, he and Shasta stepped out, and headed down the hallway like nothing was amiss. It only took a few minutes to reach the King¡¯s quarters. Tworge guards were standing outside of the door, and barely flinched when Lawrence came up to them.


    He had to argue with them for a moment, but they agreed to let him enter as long as they could watch him. Lawrence reluctantly agreed, and entered his father¡¯s quarters with the guards following behind him. As Shasta stood outside of the doors waiting, she could hear the faint sound of voicesing from down the hallway.


    Straining to listen with her Tank trait, Shasta caught the end of a very disturbing conversation between Sheri and Draco.. ¡®I knew I¡¯d seen that bastard before! But what the Hell is he doing in the pce?! Where¡¯s Karena?! What happened to them?!¡¯


    As her thoughts started to race, Shasta focused on the voices..


    ¡°I understand his orders, but why must we involve children?¡± Sheriined.


    Draco huffed out of exasperation; ¡°Because they¡¯re his biggest weakness, that¡¯s why. The VC might not be enough to convince him to side with our King, so they¡¯re insurance. They won¡¯t be hurt.¡±


    Sheri scoffed; ¡°Unless he refuses.¡±


    ¡°He Won¡¯t refuse if we have all three. Our King knows what he¡¯s doing.. Lawrence will bend the knee just like the others will. His government won¡¯t risk betting on Tidas..¡±


    As the voices came closer, Shasta began to look for a ce to hide. With no other option, she quietly ducked inside the King¡¯s quarters. As they passed by the door, Shasta heard Draco add; ¡°We¡¯rete to the banquet hall.. Let¡¯s hurry before they go somewhere else..¡±


    As Shasta listened to their retreating footsteps, her heart sank inside her chest.. ¡®Marco wants to capture me and the children?! What did they mean about siding with Tidas?! I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on!¡¯


    ¡°What are you doing in here?! Only King Lawrence was supposed to-Ah!¡± the guard screamed as Shasta hit him in the gut.


    Hearing themotion, the other guard came running right into Shasta¡¯s fist. After she had knocked him out as well, she took off into the King¡¯s bedroom where Lawrence was. As she entered, Shasta sighed with relief to see that no one else but Lawrence was in the room.


    ¡°What are you doing in here?¡± he asked with appropriate shock in his tone.


    Shasta took in a calming breath, then quickly told Lawrence what she had heard. As first he brushed it off, but the look on Shasta¡¯s features was too real to be a prank or anything the like. As the reality of the situation set in, he looked at his new wife, and said; ¡°I think it¡¯s time we went back to Ruscovic..¡±


    Lawrence looked down at his father¡¯s frail-looking figure. He was pale and barely breathing, making him look much older. For the first time, it finally sunk in that his father wasn¡¯t immortal, and that this was most likely thest time that he would see him..


    Holding his father¡¯s chilled hand in his, Lawrence spoke with a tremble in his voice; ¡°Thank you for everything you¡¯ve taught and given me, Father.. If you don¡¯t wake up, I just wanted you to know how much we all love you.. And that you will always be a part of our family.. I love you, Dad..¡±


    Lawrence inhaled sharply as he stepped away from his father¡¯s bedside. Shasta ced a sympathetic hand on his shoulder, then turned and looked at Magnus..


    ¡°You took me in when I was just an animal. You gave me a chance when you had every reason to give up on me.. No matter what, as long as I live: I Will protect our family, Magnus. From Any threat. I promise..¡±


    As memories from years past began to flood her mind, Lawrence¡¯s sniffles snapped Shasta back to reality. As Magnus shallow breaths echoed in the empty room, Lawrence wiped his eyes, then turned towards his wife with a hopeless expression..


    ¡°I think my Brother is killing my Father.. What do I do?¡±


    Shasta¡¯s heart ached to see the love of her life hurting, but she knew what she had to say. Taking a few steps, Shasta ced her hands on both sides of her husband¡¯s face; ¡°We protect what we can. Magnus...isn¡¯t long for this world. His heartbeat is too shallow..¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Lawrence quickly answered; ¡°I know I can¡¯t save him.. I¡¯m a fucking King! He¡¯s my Father! He¡¯s right here, and there¡¯s nothing I can fucking do-¡±


    Shasta instantly wrapped her arms around her husband as he started to yell, and said; ¡°Shh.. I know, love.. But we need to get you and the children out of here. Maevis and Nics, too. I think things are about to get really bad, and I want my family safe. And Tidas and Skye will need a safe ce toe home to as well.¡±


    Lawrence shook his head as he leaned back, andmented; ¡°That¡¯s right.. He¡¯s probably going to target our brother next since he won¡¯t get you or the children. I need to get word to him in Sai. I haven¡¯t seen Aunt Marie today, either. We need to find-¡±


    Shasta released her husband as she replied; ¡°We can worry about Marieter. She¡¯s damn-near tougher than I am. Right now, we need to get you and the children on your way. Your brother has already ordered Draco and Sheri to trail you. He probably ns to take them hostage as soon as your father passes.¡±


    Lawrence nced at his father a final time; ¡°If Marco did do this, I¡¯ll kill him..¡±


    Shasta grabbed his hand, and gently started to lead Lawrence towards the door as she said; ¡°I second that, but right now we need to get you and the children out.¡±


    Lawrence stopped in his tracks; ¡°And you.¡±


    Shasta hesitated as she opened the door; ¡°Not right away..¡±


    Lawrence was about to start yelling when they saw the two guards stirring. Shasta immediately went and knocked them out again, then dragged them into the King¡¯s parlor. After locking the door, they took the servant¡¯s hallway that ran between all of the rooms.


    The side halls only went so far before they connected with the regr halls. That way, there was only one way into the King¡¯s quarters. As they quickly backtracked to the room they¡¯d left Maevis and Nics in, Shasta and Lawrence had to dodge groups of pce guards and military personnel. It took longer, but they had made it without being seen.


    As soon as they had shut the door, Maevis popped her head out, and asked; ¡°So how¡¯s the King doing?¡±


    Lawrence¡¯s expression turned crestfallen, letting her know that it was exactly as they had feared..


    ¡°So Magnus truly is dying,¡± Maevis stated as she turned to look at Nic; ¡°We need to inform Celestia as soon as possible-¡±


    ¡°We need your help first,¡± Shasta cut in, then exined what she had overheard.


    At first Maevis was as confused as Shasta was by Draco¡¯s appearance. But unlike the Vice Commander; she figured that Marco had a hand in their disappearance as well. As she tried to think of a reason why Karena wouldn¡¯t have returned with Draco, Shasta begged them to help get Lawrence and the children to safety.


    Without even looking at Maevis, Nics smiled and said; ¡°Of course we¡¯ll help. There¡¯s something more going on here than just a power grab, and we need to know what that is before we report back to Celestia and Aero.¡±


    Fluttering down to the floor, Nics went over to a small hole in the corner behind the door. Moving his beard to the side, he pulled out what looked like a whistle from his red robes. Putting it to his lips, the old Fae blew on it as hard as he could.


    No sound was heard from the whistle, but the light sound of tiny skittering could be hearding from the walls. A few momentster, a mouse popped it¡¯s head out of the hole. As Shasta and Lawrence watched the mouse emerge, they saw a tiny person on it¡¯s back.


    Dismounting the mouse, the tiny man put his hand over his heart, bowed, and said; ¡°Lieutenant Trist reporting, great Elders. What are your orders?¡±


    Maevis and Nics shared a small grin between them as Nics replied; ¡°Gather your troops, Lieutenant. We¡¯re gonna need lots of distractions..¡±

 Chapter 504

    504 Time To Leave(Part Two)


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE AND VIOLENCE***


    ¡°Are you clear on your jobs?¡± Maevis asked as she looked at the six Brownie spies in front of her.


    Lieutenant Trist nodded; ¡°Aye! Follow along from a distance until you give the signal. When you do, a team of two will lead whatever enemyy ahead away. We¡¯ll keep them busy as long as possible.¡±


    ¡°Without getting caught,¡± Shasta added; ¡°The guards are trying to catch you guys, too. And that includes a few mages, so watch your asses.¡±


    As the six Brownies nodded in agreement, Nics turned towards Lawrence and asked; ¡°Where are your children now?¡±


    ¡°They should be in our quarters waiting for us, but that depends on if Draco and Sheri made it down to the banquet room yet. If they have, then they¡¯ll be heading for our quarters next. If they get there before we do, then Victor and Anna might be taken then,¡± Lawrence replied.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s get a move on,¡± Maevismented as she fluttered towards the door.


    ¡°What will you two do?¡± Shasta asked the elder Fae.


    Nics chuckled lightly; ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about us. Do you know how often humans look up? Not very often.. We¡¯ll be fine as long as we stay near the ceilings.¡±


    .....


    ¡°Are you sure? The entire pce is looking for you two. Isn¡¯t looking up the first thing they¡¯ll do?¡± Shasta asked.


    Maevis snorted as Lawrence wrapped his hand around the doorknob; ¡°You would think that, but watch. They¡¯ll be looking around for us like we¡¯re human-sized..¡±


    ¡°I hope so,¡± Lawrence said in a low voice; ¡°Now let¡¯s go while the hallway is clear.¡±


    As Lawrence and Shasta came out of the guest room, the Brownies waited until they had gotten several feet apart before trailing after them. Maevis and Nics had gone straight up to the ceiling, and were ducking behind the chandeliers as they went. Everything was going smoothly until a group of military officers saw them.


    ¡°Where are the guards that are supposed to be escorting you two?¡± a gruff young soldier asked.


    Before they could answer, a loud crashing noise came from down the hallway. ncing down, the soldiers saw two Browniesughing over breaking arge vase. After calling out what they saw, the soldiers went after the fleeing pair of Fae.


    After making sure that they weren¡¯ting back, Shasta and Lawrence kept walking. After a few moments, Shasta heard a familiar voice heading towards them. They ducked into a room, and closed the door just before Benzo and Norvis came around the corner.


    As they came closer, Shasta could understand what they were saying..


    ¡°I should be doing My work, not helping you,¡± Norvis griped.


    ¡°Oh shut up! That big-ass thing is done, isn¡¯t it? Quit bitching.. It¡¯ll still be a while before we take out Warrick Forest. We have to get those things from Dragonhorn first, don¡¯t we?¡± Benzo more stated than asked.


    As they stopped in front of the door Shasta was behind, she held her breath as she listened to Norvis; ¡°That¡¯s how it was supposed to go, but if we can¡¯t find those two fairies, then our King wants to move up our ns. We may have to take out Dragonhorn and the forest at the same time.¡±


    ¡°How the fuck are we supposed to do that?!¡± Benzo bellowed.


    Norvis scoffed at him; ¡°You really are an idiot.. Zas and the military will handle Dragonhorn. If they don¡¯t want to cooperate, then they¡¯ll all die. It¡¯s that simple. As for Warrick Forest..¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. You and Stein get to test out your new babies. Too bad that means you¡¯re gonna wind up killing everything, too. Would¡¯ve been nice to kill some monsters myself,¡± Benzo replied with a hint of jealousy.


    As they started to walk again, Norvis added; ¡°You know, if you¡¯re nice to me: I Might let you ride my robot.¡±


    Benzo scrunched his face; ¡°Don¡¯t say it like that.¡±


    ¡°Why? It¡¯s my big robot. You wanna ride it. Why can¡¯t I-¡±


    ¡°How do you not hear how wrong that sounds?!¡± Benzo yelled, his voice fading with every footstep.


    Sighing with relief, Shasta and Lawrence continued towards their quarters. It was rtively close to the King¡¯spared to most of the other guest quarters, so it didn¡¯t take them long to reach. As soon as they had entered the room, the two RMC members greeted them, then left to head back to the banquet room.


    Shasta asked them to tell Prince Marco that they would see him shortly after the children finished a nap. After agreeing to deliver the message, they left without a single suspicion. Shasta had contemted asking for their help, but she didn¡¯t want to get anyone else involved..


    ¡®I¡¯m sure that Marco¡¯s willing to go pretty fucking far to get what he wants if he¡¯s willing to take his niece and nephew hostage.. I don¡¯t want anyone else or their family put in jeopardy for us.. I Will save my family, and then..¡¯


    As a dark expression started to overtake Shasta¡¯s features, Anna tugged at her shirt, and said; ¡°Are we in trouble?¡±


    Shasta crouched down to her level, then spoke in a soft voice; ¡°No sweetheart. We haven¡¯t done anything wrong. You¡¯re just going home a little early, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Are youing with us?¡± Victor asked with hope in his voice.


    Lawrence looked as Shasta with a pleading expression as she replied; ¡°Not this time, sweetie. I still have work to do here before I can go home, remember? I have to teach Aunt Skye how to do my job.¡±


    Victor stared at Shasta with a scrunched face; ¡°Really? Well, I think you shoulde with us until Aunt Skyees back!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Anna added; ¡°I don¡¯t like Uncle Marco! He lets people be mean! He¡¯s bad! He¡¯s gonna be mean to you without Daddy around!¡±


    Shasta sighed as Lawrence spoke; ¡°Momma¡¯s gonnae with us. Right, Momma?¡±


    Staring at the pleading looks on her family¡¯s faces, Shasta felt her heart twisting in her chest as she replied; ¡°Sorry my loves, but not quite yet. I can¡¯t leave Uncle Zas all by himself, can I?¡±


    The two children exchanged nces between them, then Victor asked; ¡°You looked mad at him in the banquet room.. Why can¡¯t you juste with us?! Please?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Please Momma?¡± Anna added.


    Shasta felt her heart breaking as she answered; ¡°Let¡¯s get you out of here first, okay? Then we¡¯ll talk.¡±


    The two children nodded hesitantly, but Lawrence just stared at her. He knew Shasta well, and knew what she was nning to do.. ¡®She¡¯ll get herself killed trying..¡¯


    ¡°You can¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°I have to try, Lawrence. He¡¯ll get everyone killed if I don¡¯t,¡± Shasta replied, cutting him off before he could even finish speaking.


    ¡°Aside from our children, you¡¯re the only one I care about,¡± Lawrence replied as he cupped her cheek.


    Covering his hand with hers, Shasta grinned as she said; ¡°Liar.. This kingdom deserves a good King, not a psycho. I have to try to stop him.¡±


    ¡°...He¡¯ll kill you, Shasta,¡± Lawrence added with desperation in his voice.


    ¡°Only if I don¡¯t get him first, and I¡¯m a hell of a lot faster,¡± she replied with a cocky smirk.


    As Lawrence went to continue the argument, Maevis softly called to them from the doorway; ¡°The coast is clear: we need to go now!¡±


    Lawrence went first, followed by the nanny, the children, then Shasta was covering their backs. A group of guards came out of nowhere, and nearly saw them, but the Brownies distracted them. Another group of soldiers cost them Lieutenant Trist and the remaining Brownie spy. Now, it was just them..


    As they practically ran through the pce, they avoided several other squads out looking for them and the Fae. It was taking much longer for them to move through the pce, but they had finally reached the stables. As they grabbed several cloaks and went to saddle a couple of horses, a passing guard spotted Nics, and started to yell for backup.


    He locked eyes with a fretting Maevis, and whispered; ¡°Take them to the north gate, then take the west road. You¡¯ll see my reindeer waiting near the roadside. Once they¡¯re safe,e back for me..¡±


    Before Maevis could argue, the old Fae flew towards the guards while yelling; ¡°In all my years, no one¡¯s ever caught Santa The ws! Let¡¯s see you brats try!¡±


    As the guards trailed after Nics, Lawrence took Victor with him, and the Nanny took Anna and Maevis. She was a stout older woman who had been around horses her entire life, and had no issue riding with Anna in front of her. As the two started to ride away, Shasta ran along side them for protection.


    The walls of the pce hadn¡¯t been closed yet, which was lucky. Shasta ran ahead slightly and took out the guards in charge of the gate. The main gate to the capital was handled by RMC members, so Shasta didn¡¯t worry as much until they¡¯d gotten to the northern gate.


    Several regr military officers were standing around outside instead of the RMC members. Lawrence shed Shasta a worried expression, but she just smiled as she yelled; ¡°As long as they¡¯re regr infantry, I can handle three times that!¡±


    Taking off ahead of them, Shastaunched herself into the group of six. They werepletely surprised by the sudden attack, and even more shocked by the fact that it was being done by the Vice Commander of the RMC. As they scrambled for their weapons, Shasta dispatched them all before Lawrence and the others rode through the gate.


    Turning onto the left road, they had only gone around three miles before they saw a group of reindeer grazing on the side of the road. Maevis popped out of Anna¡¯s curls, and zipped over to the familiar animals. She talked to them like they understood her, which Lawrence foundical until one of them nodded at her.


    As they came to a stop and dismounted the horses, Lawrence asked; ¡°Why can¡¯t we just stay on the horses?¡±


    ¡°Because they can¡¯t travel off-road as well as the reindeer can. They¡¯d never make it to Ruscovic, but the reindeer know where to go to get you home. Nic gave them specific instructions, and they know a couple of ces for you to get food from along the way,¡± Maevis replied as she petted thergest reindeer.


    ¡°Reindeer have friends?¡± Lawrence asked with a touch of sarcasm in his voice.


    As Maevis nodded like it was amon thing, Shasta leaned down to be eye level with Anna and Victor; ¡°You two need to take care of your dad for me while I¡¯m gone, okay? I¡¯m depending on you.. Make sure he eats and sleeps-¡±


    ¡°You can do that yourself, Shasta,¡± Lawrence stated, cutting his wife off.


    Shasta sighed heavily as she stood up, and walked towards Lawrence while saying; ¡°I¡¯m sorry, love, but you know I can¡¯t do that. I have to go back..¡±

 Chapter 505

    505 Protecting The Future


    ¡°Maevis, will you please introduce these three to the reindeer? I need to have a talk with my wife,¡± Lawrence asked before grabbing Shasta¡¯s arm, and pulling her off to the side.


    With a pleading expression, Lawrence spoke with a strained voice; ¡°Shasta, Please:e with us. Even if by some crazy chance you seed, they¡¯ll kill you the second that they get the chance. They have to.¡±


    Shasta smiled at him; ¡°So you¡¯re not worried that the new Queen of Ruscovic is going to kill Alcon¡¯s next King? Won¡¯t your Senators be upset with you for marrying someone so crazy?¡±


    ¡°Like I could give two shits about any of that right now! I love you, Shasta. I want us to spend our lives together-at least mine. If you go back, you¡¯ll die,¡± Lawrence replied with torrid emotions in his eyes.


    He was torn between what was right, and what was right for his family. Ruscovic would survive no matter what, but Alcon was still his childhood home. As much as he hated it: the world in general would be a better ce without his older brother in it, but..


    ¡°The world would be a cold, terrible ce without you, love. I can¡¯t even imagine it.. Pleasee with us.¡±


    Shasta took in a deep breath as she shook her head in the negative; ¡°You may not be able to imagine things, but I know what kind of a ce Alcon will turn into if Marco bes king. Commoners and Fae alike will be ves for a wage that they can¡¯t even live off of. The people that own thends will squeeze them dry without your father¡¯s protection..¡±


    ¡°All the hard work and reform that your father and Tidas have done will be wiped out overnight. Do you honestly think that your father¡¯sws will stay? Or that Marco will let Tidas¡¯ schools and charities stand?¡±


    As Shasta¡¯s questions stung at his conscience, Lawrence replied; ¡°None of that is my concern! You are My wife, and the Queen of Ruscovic. You¡¯re too valuable to more people than just me-¡±


    .....


    ¡°I told you what I heard, and you heard Benzo and Norvis yourself. Don¡¯t you realize what Doctor Gohan, Marie, the Hignders, Dragonhorn, and the Fae Representatives all have inmon?! What You have inmon with them?!¡± Shasta yelled, startling the children.


    After Maevis and the nanny had calmed them, she fluttered over to tell Shasta and Lawrence; ¡°We all support Tidas and Skye. I bet that¡¯s why the prince is ¡®detaining¡¯ everyone associated with them. If Magnus really is dying, then Marco would want to eliminate any threats to his future rule now, by establishing his hold on the kingdom before Tidas and Skye return.¡±


    ¡°Why would he think Tidas is a threat?! He¡¯s never been interested in ruling! And he has always been loyal to the crown,¡± Lawrence replied defensively.


    Shasta crossed her arms over her chest as she spoke; ¡°He is loyal to your father and the people. You know that.. I know why you don¡¯t want to ept this.. I¡¯ll never understand how hard choosing between your brothers must be. So I¡¯m going to take the choice out of your hands.¡±


    Lawrence instantly iled his arms out of frustration as he yelled; ¡°What choice?! If you go back, best case scenario is that they lock you away forever. Worst case is that the guards kill you! If you¡¯re really going back to try and stop him, then you Will Die, Shasta! They Have to execute you whether you seed or not! Please:e with us!¡±


    ¡°Momma Nooo! You can¡¯t die! Not you too!¡± Victor screamed as he ran towards his parents with tears in his eyes, and his arms open.


    Anna mimicked her brother as she ran, and cried out; ¡°Nooo! You¡¯re Our Momma now! That¡¯s what you said! You Said It! You did!¡±


    Victor and Anna attached themselves to Shasta¡¯s legs as she bent over, and tried tofort them. They were too young to understand what was happening now, and what would happen to their grandfather¡¯s kingdom once their uncle took over. All they understood was that they were about to lose another beloved parent.


    Shasta¡¯s heart ached for them, but she couldn¡¯t help but think of the children living in the orphanage when she looked at them. Victor and Anna had an entire kingdom that treasured them, but if she left: no one would be there to protect the parent-less children.. To protect the people.


    Something was clearly wrong with Zas, and with Tidas and Skye gone for at least the next few months.. ¡®I¡¯m all that¡¯s left of the Pirs.. It¡¯s my duty to protect the people. Magnus trusted me to protect them, and Tidas shouldn¡¯t have to be the one to kill his brother.. I¡¯ve lived a good life. I just wish I could¡¯ve been with my family for a little while longer..¡¯


    When Shasta had detached the children and bent her knees toe down to their level, they¡¯d instantly attached themselves to her neck. As she hugged them tightly, Shasta forced the tears back, and cleared her throat..


    ¡°I know that you two are scared.. You know how scared you feel right now? Well, there¡¯s a whole lotta people who are gonna be just as scared as you are. And it¡¯s my job to make them feel safe again. Just like it¡¯s your dad¡¯s, and mine, and your nanny¡¯s to keep you safe.¡±


    Anna sniffled as she looked into Shasta¡¯s eyes; ¡°If it¡¯s your job too, then why you goin¡¯?¡±


    Victor looked at Shasta with the same anxious expression as his sister; ¡°Don¡¯t go, Momma. Even Daddy says not to go! Please don¡¯t go!¡±


    Shasta swallowed hard as she forced her tears back; ¡°I promise that you two will see me again, okay? I just have something important to do, then I¡¯ll never leave Ruscovic again. Can you ept that?¡±


    Anna and Victor exchanged leery looks, then Victor replied; ¡°Do you really promise toe home?¡±


    Shasta exhaled a shaky breath as she answered; ¡°Yes.. I promise.¡±


    Lawrence turned and stifled an angry scoff as he gritted his teeth. He knew that Shasta had just lied to their children, and that it would devastate them if something happened to her. As he looked around to make sure that no one wasing still, Lawrence fought an internal war.


    They had been on the roadside for a good ten minutes or so, and the chances of getting caught rose with every passing moment. Lawrence knew that he could most likely guilt Shasta into going to Ruscovic if he told the children the truth. But that would dy their departure while causing a huge scene at the same time.


    As he argued with himself over the situation, Maevis chimed in; ¡°Whatever you¡¯re going to choose, you need to do it quickly. I can see several people heading this way, but I can¡¯t tell if they¡¯re soldiers or not. I don¡¯t think they are, but we don¡¯t need witnesses to your direction regardless.¡±


    After Shasta squeezed the children a final time, she stood up and locked eyes with Lawrence. Worry and sorrow were written all over his features, making the already searing pain in her heart intensify. They were finally together, and now they were being torn apart..


    As she walked the few feet over to him, Shasta realized that this was most likely thest time that she would see the love of her life. She had loved him from afar for years, and they had finally married.. Ready to spend the rest of Lawrence¡¯s life together, and now she would most likely die before him.


    Tears filled Shasta¡¯s eyes as she wrapped her arms around her husband, and said; ¡°I don¡¯t want this, but there¡¯s no one else.. I have to do something, Lawrence. He¡¯s going to cause so much pain and death: I can feel it. I don¡¯t want the children growing up in a world like that. If I don¡¯t stop him now, I feel like we¡¯ll lose everything..¡±


    Lawrence inhaled a shaky breath; ¡°If I lose you, I will lose my everything..¡±


    As they put their foreheads together, Shasta replied; ¡°Not everything, love... Take care of Victor and Anna. Don¡¯t let them hate. I don¡¯t want their lives tainted like mine was.. Remind them how happy they made me by calling me their Momma.. And how proud I was to be theirs, as short as it was.¡±


    Lawrence couldn¡¯t stop the tears from escaping as Maevis called out a final warning, and helped the children and nanny climb onto the reindeer. With all the love for her he had in him: Lawrence kissed Shasta until she was gasping for air, then whispered; ¡°Come back to us, love.. We¡¯ll always be waiting for you.¡±


    Shasta didn¡¯t even realize that tears were streaming down her cheeks as she kissed Lawrence a final time. The children were still crying, but they weren¡¯t calling out for Shasta anymore. The nanny was doing her best to console them, but also exined how important it was that no one know who they were.


    Shasta stood and watched as Lawrence mounted the reindeer behind Victor, hugged him, then rode off into a wooded area. She hunched over and cried as several people passed by, and tried to avoid eye contact with her. Wrapped in a cloak from the stables, no one could see Shasta¡¯s features, and wrote her off as a crazy person.


    A little while after the travelers had passed by, Maevis came down from the sky, and asked Shasta if she was okay. Huffing angrily as she turned towards the massive walls surrounding the capital, Shasta hopped up onto her feet. She red in the direction of the pce, then let out a low, predatory growl..


    ¡°You¡¯re going after Nics, right?¡± Shasta asked.


    After a quick nod of agreement from Maevis, Shasta added; ¡°I think I can make you a sufficient diversion, but I¡¯ll need the help of a Brownie or two. Do you think there¡¯s any still in the pce?¡±


    Maevis smirked; ¡°You can bet your fuzzy arse there is. That family¡¯s been there since the pce was built. No way they¡¯re abandoning it, no matter what anyone short of Celestia herself says.¡±


    Shasta cracked her knuckles as she said; ¡°Good.. Once we figure out where Marco is in the pce, with the Brownies¡¯ help: we can coordinate and time our movements. After I make a move, it¡¯ll distract practically everyone in the pce. That¡¯ll give you the perfect opportunity to save Nic.¡±


    After Shasta had tied the second horse¡¯s reins to hers, Maevis asked; ¡°And what about you? Who¡¯s gonna save you?¡±


    Shasta froze after she had mounted her horse, and replied; ¡°No one.. Whether I kill Marco or not, I¡¯m dead. So instead of hoping or praying for my safety, pray for my sess.¡±


    Maevis frowned at Shasta as she started to trot forward, and said; ¡°Why do you value your life so little?¡±


    Shasta shrugged as she answered; ¡°It¡¯s not that I think my life holds little value.. It¡¯s just that my family¡¯s survival means more to me than my own. As long as I know that Lawrence, Victor, and Anna are safe: I¡¯ll do anything to keep them that way.¡±


    As Maevis fluttered into the air out of sight, she called down to Shasta; ¡°I think they will All be crushed if you don¡¯t return to them alive.¡±


    Shasta sighed heavily as she kicked the horse into a steady trot, and replied; ¡°Better to break their hearts for a little while than risk them seeing war..¡±

 Chapter 506

    506 Betrayed By Family(Part One)


    ¡°What do you mean a war?¡± Maevis yelled after making sure that there still wasn¡¯t anyone around yet.


    Shasta sighed as she slowed her horse, then stopped. Irritated, Maevis fluttered down, and started to yell at her about needing to go save Nics before it was toote. Grabbing the snippety fairy out of mid-air, Shasta stuffed her inside her cloak as she said; ¡°If you wanna talk, then you¡¯re gonna have to travel right here. I¡¯m not yelling out loud to seemingly nobody as I ride down the rode.¡±


    ¡°...Fair enough,¡± came the old Fae¡¯s curt reply before Shasta took off again.


    As they rode along, Shasta exined her theory; ¡°Think about it.. The Hignders will side with Tidas because of Skye, right? And I bet the Sai Republic will follow whoever has their sacred dragon on their side, which¡¯ll be Skye and Tidas. Marco married Karena for her brother¡¯s ties, right? And Ital¡¯s representative follows Marco around like a lost puppy dog..¡±


    ¡°The only kingdoms still up in the air are Sync and Ruscovic. Sync may side with Marco if they¡¯re Ital¡¯s ally, but if Lawrence sides with Tidas, that damn-near draws the freakin¡¯ continent down the middle, in a matter of speaking.¡±


    Maevis¡¯ jaw dropped as Shasta finished. She hadn¡¯t realized that things were so close to blowing up, and now she was seeing that the fuse was already lit. As much as she didn¡¯t want to admit it: Shasta¡¯s death may save the entire continent from the ravages of war..


    ¡°You would have to kill him.. Can you really do that?¡± Maevis inquired quietly as they passed through the gates, and headed back into the city.


    Shasta nodded; ¡°Easily, so long as I can get a clear shot at him. The only thing I¡¯m worried about is where his guards are. I can handle one or two, but Sheri¡¯s different. Her Water trait makes it difficult to track her. If she uses that one trick she taught Skye: I¡¯m screwed.¡±


    Maevis¡¯ voice had a touch of arrogance to it as she replied; ¡°Then we just need to make sure that she¡¯s one of the ones distracted by the Brownies..¡±


    .....


    After they had paused their conversation for a while due to the crowds, Maevis asked Shasta sincerely; ¡°I¡¯m curious.. Is it just Tidas and Skye that you want to save? Your family¡¯s safe now.. Are there others that you¡¯re willing to die for?¡±


    Shasta nearly had to stifle augh before she replied; ¡°Honestly? I kinda hate the people here. The way they treat each other is down-right sickening sometimes.. But kids are innocent, and Tidas and Skye showed me that adults are shitty because they¡¯re just trying to survive. If everyone were given an equal chance, then the world would be a much better ce.¡±


    Maevis chuckled low; ¡°That was obviously paraphrasing..¡±


    Shasta huffed; ¡°Of course. Like either of those two would ever call any generalized group of people shit. That¡¯s my own version of...artistic linguistics.¡±


    As Maevis tried not tough too loudly, Shasta dismounted her horse, and was now casually walking it and the other towards the pce. Guards, soldiers, mages, and servants were running around like the castle itself was on fire. It made slipping inside easier, but it also made Shasta very nervous..


    ¡®I thought Marco put the pce on lockdown? Why are there so many soldiers and guards running around? They can¡¯t all be looking for my family, could they? Something else must be going on..¡¯


    As a sinking feeling started to fill Shasta¡¯s chest, Maevis told her to duck into the closest room. A servant had juste out from cleaning the one nearest, so she went in and locked the door when the servant had her back to the door. She tapped on it and asked if the room was sufficient, forcing Shasta to mask her voice and thank her.


    It wasn¡¯t normal for nobility to thank ¡®the help¡¯, but Shasta hoped that the woman wouldn¡¯t think anything of it. What she didn¡¯t know was that the servant had recognized her voice, but walked away like she hadn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t know why the King was looking for her, but wasn¡¯t about to put herself in the middle of it.


    As Shasta listened to her receding footfalls with trepidation, Maevis flew out of her cloak. As she dramatically gasped like she wasn¡¯t able to breathe before, Shasta rolled her eyes at the old fairy before saying; ¡°Stop acting so dramatic and tell me what the actual n is! We can¡¯t be here for long, and we need to find the Brownies. And Nics.¡±


    Maevis smiled as she instantly stopped her act, and said; ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much. I¡¯ll have any left in the pce here within ten minutes..¡±


    Taking out and using a whistle simr to the one Nics had used earlier, Maevis stood fluttering in the middle of the room. About three minutes had passed when five Brownies appeared in front of them. Shasta couldn¡¯t tell where they¡¯de from, or how they¡¯d gotten in the room..


    ¡®No wonder they¡¯re Celestia and Titania¡¯s go-to Fae for spying..¡¯


    As the thought passed through her mind, Shasta asked; ¡°Is this all that¡¯s left?¡±


    An older Brownie shook his head; ¡°Na, miss. There¡¯s one more, but we thought he should keep an eye on Nics while we came ta see who was calling us. I thought that you two escaped earlier?¡±


    ¡°Where is Nic?¡± Maevis inquired.


    The Brownie furrowed his brow; ¡°He was caught and locked inside of a bird cage. He¡¯s currently being watched by Doctor Stein.¡±


    Shasta quirked her head; ¡°I thought that he was in charge of caring for the King? Why is he looking after Nic?¡±


    The five Brownies exchanged leery expressions before the oldest spoke in a saddened voice; ¡°I¡¯m sorry to tell you this, miss, but.....The King has died. That¡¯s why everyone is running around like the world¡¯s on fire. The new King has locked down the pce, and issued a gag order until everyone has been tested for poison.¡±


    Shasta now understood why her nerves where on edge. Magnus had barely been breathing when she and Lawrence left his bedroom earlier.. ¡®He must¡¯ve passed shortly after we left.. Oh Magnus.. Rest well, my old friend.. And forgive me for what I have to do..¡¯


    Looking at the five Brownies, Shasta was direct; ¡°Long story short: I¡¯m going to kill Marco. If you don¡¯t want to be involved, then just stick with Maevis. She¡¯ll need help rescuing Nics from that creepy doctor.¡±


    The five exchanged reserved expressions, then the elder answered; ¡°We¡¯ll do as ordered, miss. We know what kind of human the new King is, and we¡¯ll help you however we can.¡±


    Shasta and Maevis shed each other a small smile, then began to discuss what they needed and knew. The guards Draco and Sheri were currently trying to track Shasta, Lawrence, and the children. The ones named Benzo and Norvis were with the current King, and Doctor Stein was in the Medical Ward going through their inventory.


    Apparently, King Marco had reced Doctor Gohan with Stein as the kingdom¡¯s Head Doctor. He was now limating to his new wing of the pce while keeping an eye on Nics. Shasta asked if any others were with Marco as Maevis discussed the best route to get to Nics..


    ¡°Do you know if there¡¯s any pce guards, soldiers, or RMC members with the king?¡±


    The old Fae shook his head; ¡°Not that I saw, miss. Other than the two that¡¯s always posted outside of the doors. We did see the General heading that way before, though..¡±


    Shasta grimaced as soon as the Brownie had finished speaking.. ¡®I don¡¯t know why Zas sided with Marco in the banquet room, but I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll try and stop me...will he? Zas doesn¡¯t like Marco, and he knows how horrible of a person he is.. Would he really try to save a shitty person like Marco just because he has a crown?¡¯


    ¡®No.. If anything: Zas would probably try to stop me in a misguided attempt to save me, not Marco.. Would he if he saw I had a clean shot at Marco? Dammit! I wish I could talk to him! I guess I¡¯ll just have to trust him not to make a move..¡¯


    ¡°Did you hear me, miss?¡± the old Brownie chimed in, interrupting Shasta¡¯s thoughts ; ¡°I said that we don¡¯t think the King will remain alone for too long. He did send out orders summoning his guards right after we had check on Nics. We heard the pce guardsining about not being errand boys.¡±


    Shasta looked at Maevis; ¡°So who¡¯s goin¡¯ with who? I need at least one or two to help me.¡±


    The older Brownie smiled; ¡°I¡¯ll go with the miss here and Wendel, and you three go and save Nics. Whether the miss here seeds or fails: one of us will run the information back to you and Lieutenant Tryst.¡±


    Maevis sighed with relief; ¡°Tis good to hear the crank is still alive. Since he wasn¡¯t here, I feared that the worst had happened to him.¡±


    The older Brownie smirked; ¡°Oh, ya don¡¯t need to go worrying about the Lieutenant. That one¡¯s older than I am, but acts two-hundred years younger. He should¡¯ve retired by now, but refuses.. ims he¡¯d get too bored outside of the pce.¡±


    After a light exchange on the Lieutenant¡¯s leadership methods, Shasta huffed and asked; ¡°So you¡¯re leading me to Marco? Let¡¯s go then. I don¡¯t want to risk the other guards showing up. If that happens, I won¡¯t be able to get a clean shot in on the Bastard.¡±


    As Shasta nced around the room for anything useful, Maevis fluttered over to her with a serious expression; ¡°Is...is there anything that you want me to tell Lawrence and your children? In case you don¡¯t make it..¡±


    shing the group of small Fae a weak smile, Shasta stated; ¡°Thanks Mae...Just tell them that I love them. And that I¡¯ll be watching over them until it¡¯s their time.¡±


    Maevis reflected her expression; ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s all?¡±


    Shasta stared at the carpet a few moments before the weak smile from before reappeared as she said; ¡°Tell Lawrence that his third time will be the charm, and not to give up. That man was meant to be loved, and so were Victor and Anna. I don¡¯t want any of them to give up because of me..¡±


    ¡°I know that I¡¯m about to die, Maevis. And I¡¯m okay with that because they¡¯re safe. I just need five seconds after I see him, and Marco won¡¯t be able to threaten Any of my family Ever again..¡±


    Maevis locked eyes with Shasta; ¡°You know what his endgame is, right? Or rather who?¡±


    Nodding in the positive, Shasta spoke firmly; ¡°Marco is trying to get to Skye.. The rumors, his behavior, what Skye¡¯s told us: it makes sense that he would want to get rid of Tidas.. And don¡¯t get me started on what I think he did to Magnus..¡±


    Maevis¡¯ expression darkened; ¡°I have no doubt that he killed his own father.. A person capable of murdering a good father and king like Magnus doesn¡¯t deserve to be the next. I¡¯m just sorry that it¡¯s costing another good person¡¯s life to stop him.. I¡¯ll make sure to deliver your message to your family.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Mae. And tell Skye and Tidas not to me themselves. I know them, and they¡¯ll torture themselves over the timeline of things,¡± Shasta added as the Brownies moved to check if the hallway was clear.


    As they gave a silent signal for the all-clear, Shasta whispered; ¡°Oh, and Mae: good luck saving Santa..¡±

 Chapter 507

    507 Betrayed By Family(Part Two)


    ***WARNING: LANGUAGE, VIOLENCE, AND DISTURBING CONTENT***


    Maevis looked at Shasta a final time, and smiled at her. The amount of growth she had seen the surly cat woman go through since immersing herself in thepany of humans was awe-inspiring to her. As they readied to divide and conquer their tasks, the old Fae began to reminisce..


    She remembered chasing Shasta threw the Fae Nation forest with Aero, and watching her sail away. When Maevis had finally seen her again after going to the pce with Skye, it was quite shocking. But Maevis found the most mind-boggling thing to be how she treated the orphans.


    Guilt tugged at her heartstrings for judging Shasta so harshly. Most Fae weren¡¯t like humans; born to a family. Some were created from gathered human energy caused by intense emotions, or situations. Others were born from other Fae, or created by the various deities that influenced their world.


    Maevis knew of Shasta¡¯s origin, but not in detail until she¡¯d opened up to Skye. The old Fae understood that she was more akin to a bystander the night that she told them about her beginning..


    ¡®Skye was the one who brought her defenses down.. We became good friends in her absence, but Skye¡¯s the one who helped her heal.. Thatss really is something..¡¯


    As the thought passed, Maevis locked eyes with Shasta as she whispered; ¡°Try not to die if you can help it. Your family isn¡¯t the only ones who will miss you, ya know..¡±


    Shasta grinned at Maevis as her tail tried to stick out from under her cloak. After adjusting it to stop it from happening again, she whispers back; ¡°I¡¯ll try, Mae. You still owe me two pints for that card game you lost two weeks ago.¡±


    As the Brownies divided and motioned to them to move it along, Maevis quickly replied; ¡°If you make it back, I¡¯ll buy you an entire gallon of whole milk!¡±


    .....


    ¡°Deal!¡± Shasta mouthed enthusiastically with her thumb up, then disappeared around the corner.


    As she and the two Brownies quickly darted from one side hall to the next, Maevis silently prayed to the universe that Shasta would not only be sessful, but survive.. ¡®If she surrenders after killing him, they might hold her judgement off until Tidas and Skye return.. Please, PLEASE let her live..¡¯


    ************


    Shasta¡¯s heart was pounding hard, but steadily in her chest as they slowly made their way down the hall. The two Brownies escorting her were several of the side hallways ahead, and behind her. Making sure that they had plenty of warning of anyoneing their way.


    It was a slow pace, but proved to be worth it about ten minutes after they had started to move. Draco and Sheri hade up from behind them, and would¡¯ve seen Shasta if the Brownie towards the back hadn¡¯t ran out in front of them, then took off. All Brownies had been advised to avoid Draco and Benzo because they were Tank mages, but the young Fae knew that he had no choice.


    All of the Brownies understood what it meant if they were caught.. To either be killed outright, or experimented on by Stein until they died. Knowing their possibilities, all Brownie spies carried a drop of bedonna extract with them. With the poison clutched in his hand, the Brownie spy led Draco and Sheri on a race through the pce..


    The small group had been signaling each other with a light double-tap on the marble floor that ran throughout the pce. When Shasta didn¡¯t hear the taping from behind her anymore, she signaled to speed up the older one in front. As they neared Magnus¡¯ quarters, Shasta heard three taps: signaling that he was about to distract the two guards stationed outside of the doors.


    Shasta took a deep breath, then counted to ten. She could hear the guards yelling as they went after the old Brownie, and silently thanked him for his help. Coming around the side of the hall, Shasta reached for the door handle, and opened it.


    To her relief, there weren¡¯t any other guards on the other side. After she shut the hall door, Shasta immediately heightened her Tank trait to listen for Marco. Hearing several footstepsing from the parlor, she went straight over to the door, and flung it open..


    The first thing Shasta saw was a surprised Norvis standing rtively close, like he had dodged the door being opened. Benzo was standing closer to the King¡¯s desk, where Marco was. He stood on the other side with a fistful of papers in his hand, looking a bit surprised for once.


    Before anyone in the room could react, Shasta dashed forward, and sent Norvis flying with one hit. Benzo scrunched his face and ran at her while trying to pull his sword out. Shasta had ripped the tie for her cloak when she had hit Norvis, and was now tossing it at the unsuspecting Benzo.


    As he ripped it off of his face, Shasta had ran over to his side while staying low. When he¡¯d finally gotten the cloak off of his face, it was just in time to see Shasta¡¯s fist connect with his stomach. As he bent forward; Shasta pulled back her arm while taking a shallow step backwards, lifted her leg, then kicked Benzo face-first into the floor.


    As his head bounced, Shasta extended her ws, and jumped for Marco. The shock from before had subsided, and he dodged her much faster than he should¡¯ve for someone without a Tank trait.. But Shasta still countered it. She was used to fighting other Tank mages, and her experience overrode her mind¡¯sck of understanding.


    As she traded a couple of blows with Marco and realized he had another trait, Shasta knew that she needed to end it right then..


    Leaving herself open for a possibly fatal hit, Shasta lunged at Marco with abandon. Her ws were less than an inch from his throat when Shasta felt her entire body get violently yanked backwards. In an instant, the world turned upside down as she was mmed into the hard floor.


    As Shasta literally felt her ears ringing from the impact, her vision stayed blurred for several moments. When it finally cleared and she saw who had stopped her from killing Marco, Shasta felt like a jagged knife had been stabbed, then twisted inside her heart..


    ¡°What the Fuck are you doing Zas?! Stop! Let go of me!¡± Shasta screamed as fear-induced panic crept up her spine.


    Zas¡¯ fur bristled as he held her down on the ground, and he yelled; ¡°Me?! What the Fuck are you doing?! Are you trying to get killed?!¡±


    Shasta¡¯s fur slowly started to change color as she growled low, and said; ¡°Let Go of me, Zas! It has to be done! And it needs to be Now! I swear I¡¯ll exin after, but Let Me Go NOW!¡±


    As Shasta¡¯s fur started to fluff, and her eyes started to change color, Zas¡¯ own fur shed orange for a split second as he screamed; ¡°I Can¡¯t! You¡¯ll Die! And so will..¡±


    Zas looked away for a moment, then looked back at Shasta with a determination she¡¯d only seen him have on the battlefield. The grip on her arms grew tighter as he let the rest of his weighte down on her; effectively pinning her to the floor. As Shasta¡¯s expression shifted frompletely hostile to filled with hesitation, Zas growled low..


    ¡°He has my family. All of them. If he dies, they die. I¡¯m sorry..¡±


    Shasta felt like time had froze as Zas¡¯ words sunk in. Most had been present for her wedding, and the rest weren¡¯t hard to track down. She didn¡¯t doubt for a second that Marco was capable of it. Looking over at him, Shasta¡¯s worst thoughts were confirmed..


    Marco stood a few feet away from them: smiling like he¡¯d won some epic prize. Taking a few steps towards them, the new King pped his hands several times before stopping, and squatting down. After he looked back and forth between the two a few times, Marco let out a small, amused chuckle before speaking..


    ¡°That must hurt in more than one way for you.. I mean, the General here was a close friend, right? I guess we know what¡¯s more valuable to him now: family or friends.¡±


    ¡°Do you have to do that?¡± Zas nearly snarled as he kept his grip on a struggling Shasta.


    Marco shrugged; ¡°It¡¯s my version of fun.. Anyways, I really must thank you, Shasta. You¡¯ve just made my day exceptionally easier..¡±


    As Shasta¡¯s magic started to skyrocket from her anger, she felt a sudden pain in the side of her head from someone kicking her. Even while being dazed for a moment, she had felt something heavy snap in ce around her neck. A secondter, she felt like she¡¯d just run for a hundred miles.


    Tilting her head up as her vision started to refocus, a clear picture of a pissed-off Benzo hung above her. As she shifted her head slightly, Shasta heard the clinking of metal on the floor. As she realized what had happened, Shasta red at Benzo as she screamed; ¡°Get this fucking cor Off of my neck!¡±


    ¡°That a sealing stone cor, bitch. You¡¯re not getting out of it until our King wants you out,¡± Benzo replied snarkily as he stepped away from her to let Marco walk over.


    As he stood above her head looking down, Marco smirked as he said; ¡°The cor stays on, kitty cat. It¡¯s the only way to keep you in check. And don¡¯t try to act like that¡¯s enough to hold you. I¡¯ve seen the records from when you were a fighter. I already have a pretty pair of matching shackles waiting for you in you room....in the dungeon, of course.¡±


    Shasta growled at Marco before she practically snarled; ¡°Just kill me now. I¡¯ll never do Anything you tell me to.¡±


    Marcoughed out loud; ¡°Ohe on! Do you hear yourself? ¡®Just kill me¡¯: how stupid would I be if I did that?! You¡¯re Much more valuable alive, dear sister-inw. Or should I address you as Your Royal Highness of Ruscovic..¡±


    As Shasta¡¯s expression fell into disparity, Marco barked a sharpugh as he pped his hands again, then said; ¡°That! You get it now, don¡¯t you? How absolutely stupid you were toe back here? While your motives might¡¯ve been noble, you have essentially doomed my brother..¡±


    Shasta immediately stared daggers at Marco as soon as he had mentioned her husband, then partially roared at him as she yelled; ¡°Lawrence won¡¯t do Shit for you! He knows what kind of a psycho you are! He¡¯s already halfway to Ruscovic with the kids by now: you have Nothing!¡±


    Marco scoffed; ¡°Wow, you really are stupid. Do you honestly think I can¡¯t get him to side with me over our little brother now?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll Never side with you, you fucking psycho,¡± Shasta replied through gritted teeth as she tried to wriggle free from Zas, but to no avail.


    Marco bent his knees so he was right over Shasta and Zas¡¯ heads as he replied; ¡°Oh, he will...because I have you. The second I threaten to hand you over to a group of degenerates, and tell them to have fun with you: my brother will fold like a piece of paper. And if he doesn¡¯t, then I¡¯ll just follow through. And if that Still doesn¡¯t work, then I have a torturer that¡¯s quite talented..¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯d left with them, I¡¯d have to find another way to get my brother to side with me. I wanted his children as a guarantee, but I know you¡¯ll do as long as I¡¯m generous with his Councilors. So again, my dear sister-inw: thank you foring back..¡±

 Chapter 508

    508 Bird Cage


    ***WARNING: LANGUAGE AND DISTURBING CONTENT***


    Nics sat in quiet horror as he watched Doctor Stein dissecting a goblin through the tiny bars of the bird cage he had been thrown in. He had done an excellent job making the pce guards and soldiers chase him. There was a good two dozen or so trailing behind him when he¡¯de across Draco and Sheri.


    They were walking down the hallway when they¡¯d heard themotion, and had caught Nics shorty thereafter. Sheri was a master at manipting water with her magic. She used the light streaming in from the windows, and reflected it into his eyes as he was flying towards them. Within those few moments of blindness, Draco had ran up, and smacked him against the wall.


    The next thing Nics knew, he was waking up in Doctor Stein¡¯s new office. Since Marco was in charge now, he didn¡¯t care if anyone saw the doctor cutting into a goblin corpse. The man had a hundred things to do, and not nearly enough time to aplish everything that he wanted. Multitasking was the only way that the doctor thought he could get everything done ording to his King¡¯s timetable..


    A kind of upbeat music that Nics had never heard before was ying in the background as he dismantled the goblin. The smell was what had actually woken Nics up from being knocked out cold. As he tried to keep the contents of his stomach in ce, Doctor Stein caught his movements from the corner of his eye.


    Whirling around with ckened gloves, Stein grinned broadly as he stared at the old Fae, and said; ¡°Oh! You¡¯re awake! Good! Good, good, good, good. Now we can get started! The King wants a report on you as soon as possible, so I better set this down now, but-oh! I need to take out the other liver first. The second heart can stay, but I don¡¯t even know what that thing is-¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, but can you tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± Nics asked with a groggy-sounding voice.


    The surge of adrenaline he had felt from seeing Stein cutting into the goblin had brought his senses to a screaming height. But Nics wasn¡¯t stupid, either. It was obvious from what the man had said that he needed to buy some time..


    ¡®I have no doubt that when he says ¡®report¡¯, he means an autopsy.. I need to buy time, or I have a feeling that I¡¯ll end up like that goblin..¡¯


    .....


    As the thought stayed in the back of Nic¡¯s mind, he rubbed the side of his head as hezily looked at the foul-smelling doctor in front of him. The man didn¡¯t seem malicious, just...insane, to the old Fae. But that didn¡¯t mean that Nics was going to underestimate him.


    As he stayed sitting on the cold floor of the bird cage, Doctor Stein came closer as he spoke; ¡°Of course you don¡¯t remember. You were konked out by Draco and Sheri. They¡¯re the ones that brought ya to me. It¡¯s my job to learn things..¡±


    Nics swallowed hard as he asked; ¡°What kind of things?¡±


    Stein burst outughing for a few seconds, then said; ¡°All the things! First off: what ss of Fae are you? I know it, but I still have to ask. In case you Fae have terms or names for subspecies I that don¡¯t know about. Like this guy back here! Did you know-¡±


    Stein whipped around, and went back to hover above the dead goblin¡¯s head as he continued; ¡°That apparently goblins have their own version of lords? Fascinating stuff.. But the best parts are always on the inside. Like this!¡±


    Reaching in with his already-bloodied glove, Stein lifted up what looked like three waterskin bags strung together as he spoke; ¡°Look, look, look! Five! Count them! FIVE stomachs! Why so many?! Are they the reason that goblins can eat any kind of raw meat? Oh! And this! It has two hearts! One even looks like it¡¯s been damaged! But the thing was still tickin¡¯ along like nothing!¡±


    As Stein tugged and shifted the organs as he spoke, the smell from before became even more intense. As Nics covered his face with his arm, the doctor nced inside the body. A surly expression instantly covered his face as he reached in, and pulled out a leaking intestine.


    ¡°Fuck! The acid will corrode the body from the inside now! Dammit! Dammit! Dammit!¡± Stein yelled as he stomped his feet like a child in a tantrum.


    When Stein¡¯s eyesnded on Nics, he felt the icy chill of death creep up his spine. It was well known that Stein wasn¡¯t stable, but Nics had never heard of him going full-blown mental like this before. As he walked towards the old Fae with a deranged look in his eyes, Nics tried to think of a way to stall him..


    As he reached for the cage, Nic quickly said; ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking, why are you doing an autopsy on a goblin?¡±


    A kind of light came back into the doctor¡¯s eyes before he replied; ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a hobby. I cut up anything I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s the fastest way to learn how it works! The King only cares about weaknesses, or how we can use them. But I just want to see..¡±


    Nic didn¡¯t want to ask, but knew it would keep him talking; ¡°See what?¡±


    Stein grinned like a child at Yuletide as he answered; ¡°Them. What makes them, them.. Their insides, their outsides, how it all connects to create individual works of art! And! And I get to be the one to take it all apart..¡±


    As a twisted smile stretched across his face, Nics knew that he needed to keep buying time.. ¡®Or I¡¯ll end up his next project..¡¯


    Forcing a smile to his own face, Nics nodded as hemented; ¡°Well, that¡¯s a-a lovely way to see it. Most people just see...the, the mess and morbidity of it. Ahem-It¡¯s rare to find a person that sees the beauty of the intricacies of living beings.¡±


    Doctor Stein¡¯s entire demeanor lit up; ¡°I know, right? I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re not carving each other up on the streets! Though, I suppose the cleanup wouldn¡¯t really be worth it. Most humans are all the same, except for the outside. Fae are the real works of art..¡±


    An eerie look reflected in the doctor¡¯s eyes as he squinted at Nics, and asked; ¡°Take you for example: I bet you¡¯re one of the most interesting Fae I¡¯ll ever see! I mean, you¡¯re fucking Santa! You fly! How long have you lived? Do you make the reindeer fly, or is it something else? Is Maevis Mrs. ws? I think she¡¯s a bit bitchy for the role, but someone would need to keep you in line!¡±


    Nics nodded and smiled along as the doctor bounced between rambling questions, and rambling off creepy stories about previous dissections. When he mentioned that the goblin he was working on now was around his two-hundredth, Nics swallowed hard as he asked; ¡°Why have you been dissecting so many Faetely?¡±


    Not thinking, Stein started to go off; ¡°Oh, the King wants me to be ready to test my new babies out soon. Stupid Norvis has some monstrosity that he wants to test out too, but I don¡¯t see the point. My zombies are More than capable of putting down everything from people, to Fae. Him tagging along when I go to Warrick Forest has had me in a foul mood all day..¡±


    Nics¡¯ heart dropped as he asked; ¡°Warrick Forest? Why would you go there?¡±


    Doctor Stein stared nkly at him for a minute, then burst out inughter before replying; ¡°You really don¡¯t get it, do you? The Fae, the Hignders, even Dragonhorn wille to see it. But it¡¯ll be toote then..¡±


    ¡°See what?¡± Nics inquired, ignoring the doctor¡¯s derogativeugh.


    After another hearty chuckle, he bent over to be level with Nic as he answered; ¡°That this kingdom-no: this entire continent, belongs to my King. And no one will get in his way, and live.. That includes his brother and his allies..¡±


    As shock and horror covered Nics¡¯ features, Doctor Stein grinned at him as he said; ¡°Now, let¡¯s get you set up on your canvas, shall we? I really am curious to see if Tamer magic is all you have.¡±


    Seeing a tiny opportunity, Nics replied humbly; ¡°Well, I can honestly say I¡¯m but a simple Tamer, but there is one thing that sets me apart from most other Fae alive.¡±


    His curiosity peaked, Stein asked; ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡±


    Nics smirked; ¡°My knowledge.. I have been in almost every single library this world has: including the Fae Empress¡¯ personal library. I can make magical items with ease, as well as have a vast knowledge base of history.. The Real history of this world. How many Fae have you met that can say that?¡±


    Stein crossed an arm over his stomach, and rested his elbow from his other arm on it. He rubbed at his chin with a contemtive expression, smearing the goblin blood and bile all over the bottom part of his face. As Nics tried to maintain his stomach and nerves, Stein leaned back over to be equal with Nics, and said tly; ¡°Is this just an attempt to stay alive?¡±


    Nics shrugged; ¡°I mean, you could kill me easily enough. But then you won¡¯t learn everything Only seeing my...inner art, would be ignoring the most beautiful part of me.¡±


    As Stein internally debated with himself, a guard flung open the door, and announced; ¡°The King is calling for you, Doctor Stein. He wants you to do an evaluation of the Vice Commander before she¡¯s sent to the dungeons.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± came his annoyed answer.


    The guard swallowed hard as he tried not to gag from the smell of the room; ¡°I believe it¡¯s for a report that the King ns to send to the Ruscovic King.¡±


    Stein deted; ¡°Which means I don¡¯t get to see her soul¡¯s art.. A shame.¡±


    Looking at Nics, Stein said; ¡°We¡¯ll discuss extending your time when I return. But I wouldn¡¯t get your hopes up if I were you. The King may not care what¡¯s in your head. Only how we can add you to the army.¡±


    Nics nodded like he wasn¡¯t concerned, then sat quietly as they left the room. After making sure that no one else was around, Nics tried to use his Tamer magic, but to no avail.. ¡®This bloody cage must be made of sealing stone.. Ironic thend that made it through the portal from our world is the only material that stops magic.. I wonder if the humans know that ites from our home world?¡¯


    As Nics started to examine his prison, a familiar voice called out; ¡°You look ridiculous stuck in that thing.. How many houses have you gone in and out of over the centuries? But you can¡¯t manage to escape one little bird cage?¡±


    A happy, albeit sarcastic smile stretched across his face as Nic turned around to see Maevis fluttering down from the ceiling. Three Brownie spies scurried across the floor, making sure that they were alone before Lieutenant Tryst jumped onto the table, and started to pick the bird cage¡¯s lock. As he started to diligently work, Maevisnded, and put her hand on his shoulder..


    Grinning evilly, she looked at Nics as she spoke to the Lieutenant; ¡°For all of the trouble he¡¯s caused, I say we don¡¯t let him out until he clucks like a chicken..¡±


    Nic red at her; ¡°Now¡¯s not the time for your nonsense! We need to leave Now! Or Dragonhorn and our home will be leveled!¡±

 Chapter 509

    509 Moves On The Board


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE***


    Maevis¡¯ features froze in horror as she stared at her best friend; ¡°What?! What do you mean?! What are you-¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time to stand idle, and talk about it here. I can tell you what I know on the way, but we need to get moving Now,¡± Nic replied right as Lieutenant Tryst popped open the cage door.


    Maevis¡¯ heart was pounding in her chest as they fluttered into the air. Warrick Forest was already divided over the increased interactions with the humans. They didn¡¯t mind the gold that they earned, but didn¡¯t like directly dealing with most humans.


    ¡®If Marco does attack our home, then Aero will make sure there¡¯s a war..¡¯


    As she shoved back her desire to question Nics, they flew up towards the skylights. When the two fairies realized that the they were permanently shut, they quickly checked all of the windows to see if they could simply fly away. But the others had screens on them to keep bugs out, and were reinforced to keep patients inside of the Medical Ward.


    Figuring that they could find a window to exit out of on the next floor, the small group of Fae went out into the hallways again. There seemed to be even more people running about than before as the group carefully made their way down the stairs. There was nowhere for Nics and Maevis to hide if any humans came in, which is exactly what happened as they made it to the second floor.


    As panic rose within them, the three Brownies distracted the small squad of soldiers before they could nce up, and see the two flying about. Lieutenant Tryst took off after stabbing a lingering guard in their ankle. Their armor protected their shins, but regr boots did little to stop the equivalent of a small dagger.


    As they chased and hobbled after the spies, Maevis and Nics flew as close to the ceilings as possible. Making it a point to keep an eye on the way that the sun streamed in through the windows, and how the chandeliers cast their light. Both knew from experience that one of the easiest ways for them to get caught was to have someone catch sight of their shadows.


    .....


    A small glimpse of an unknown darkness usually put most animals on alert, and humans were no different. The fact that the guards and soldiers were all out searching for something, or someone, made them extra vignt. Which in turn made Maevis and Nics even more cautious as they warily flew through the pce.


    As soon as they¡¯d reached the second floor, the two elder Fae hastily tried to go into the nearest room. They knew their mistake the moment that their eyesnded on a dignitary from Mano that they had been dodging for weeks. He smiled brightly before eximing; ¡°Lady Maevis! Sir Nics! Such a pleasure to see you here! Have you finallye to discuss my trade proposal? It¡¯s a privatepany that I-¡±


    ¡°Sorry,ddie! But you¡¯ll have to excuse us!¡± Maevis yelled as a group of soldiers a few rooms away turned, pointed at them, then started to jog towards them.


    As the dignitary stoodpletely dumbfounded by the situation, Mae and Nic flew for it. They went above the man¡¯s head, into his room, and barreled towards the unopened ss window leading out into his courtyard. As long as there was no screen, then they could escape.


    Maevis had considered using her Earth magic to get out of the Medical Ward, but someone might sense her magic. It wasn¡¯t extremelymon for even mages to be able to detect magic, but they both knew that Marco¡¯s personal guards were extremely powerful. One of them might¡¯ve felt Maevis use her trait, then they would know where they were, and the Brownie spies would¡¯ve been cornered.


    Nics felt Maevis grab his wrist as she said; ¡°Hold on, old man!¡±


    Before he could even finish uttering the word ¡®what¡¯; they were through the window, and flying through the air at incredible speeds. Marco would know that they were heading for Warrick Forest, so it technically didn¡¯t matter if she was using her magic anymore or not. Even if Doctor Stein didn¡¯t mention the fact that he had bbed, they would still know where they were going, so Maevis blocked off the pce gates as they passed.


    Flying to catch up to Skye and Tidas had crossed Maevis¡¯ mind, but they needed to warn Dragonhorn, on top of Celestia. The people there were innocent, and didn¡¯t deserve whatever terrible fate was heading their way..


    ncing at a wind-stressed Nics, Maevis yelled to him; ¡°Care to exin why Dragonhorn and our home are in jeopardy?¡±


    Tilting his head to catch his breath from the extreme wind rushing passed them, Nics screamed; ¡°Only if you stop, and we use Hugo to fly! I¡¯m getting bloody whish from the wind!¡±


    Maevis slowed and released her hold on his wrist as they flew over to a tall pine tree to rest, and wait for Nics¡¯panion. After they hadnded, Nic quickly exined the odd and terrifying conversation he¡¯d had with Doctor Stein. Once he finished, Maevis nodded with a quizzical expression on her face..


    ¡°I understand your insistence now, but you know that Aero is going to argue over an evacuation. He¡¯ll say stupid things like ¡®it¡¯s unnecessary¡¯, and I bet he¡¯ll even suggest fighting back.¡±


    Nics looked at Maevis with an unnerving amount of fear as he replied; ¡°We¡¯re not ready for this, Mae. Remember in our youth, that would-be necromancer we came across? He only got One corpse up and moving, and do you remember how much trouble that bloody thing was?! Marco has an entire Army of those things! And they¡¯re not just humans! If he really sends a bunch of zombie goblins at us: we¡¯re fucked, Mae.¡±


    Maevis sighed with annoyance; ¡°Zombies, of all things.. This Doctor Stein needs to be killed yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Good luck with that.. I don¡¯t know what his magic is, but he¡¯s crazy. The look he had when he was showing me that goblin... I¡¯ll have problems sleeping for the next month,¡± Nics said before looking up to the sky.


    Hugo screeched loudly as he circled above them, then dove down to meet up with them. He nuzzled against Maevis first, which annoyed Nics slightly, but they had bigger issues to deal with..


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mae. We need to stop in at Dragonhorn, and who knows how long that will take. I hope Jonathan is nearby when we get there. He can help us convince the others to flee,¡± Nic said as he climbed onto Hugo¡¯s back.


    Maevis could fly faster than Hugo, so she opted to fly next to him until her wings grew tired. Dragonhorn was just under a day away for them since they were flying, but it would take at least two days to reach Dragonhorn for Marco and hisckeys. Nics sighed with relief, but Maevis still felt apprehensive.


    Warrick Forest was in the middle of Moonshire, just a few miles away from Moonstone Castle. Maevis worried not only for their home, but Skye¡¯s father¡¯s as well.. ¡®If they¡¯re really after Tidas and Skye¡¯s supporters, I bet they¡¯ll go after Lucas, especially now that Magnus is gone..¡¯


    As the thought crossed her mind, Maevis looked at her best friend with a grim expression, and yelled; ¡°Tell Hugo that if he can keep up with me, I¡¯ll use my magic to force as many earthworms to the surface as he can eat!¡±


    ************


    Marco satfortably staring out the window in his new office as he waited for Draco and Sheri to report in. Doctor Stein, Benzo, Norvis, and Zas were all present, and simply waiting for the others before their King wouldy out his n. As soon as they had arrived and were harassed by Benzo for being thest ones, the six gathered around to listen..


    Marco stood up from his chair, walked the couple of feet to his new desk, then pointed to a map that was sprawled out on it as he spoke; ¡°This will be quick and simple, so pay attention.. I want Norvis and Doctor Stein to travel north, and go straight to Warrick Forest. Meanwhile Benzo will travel with Zas to Dragonhorn to clear the town. Tell them that they may travel here to the capital where many new jobs will be avable very shortly, or go their own way. I just want them out of Dragonhorn.¡±


    Zas felt his anger surge as he stared at his new King; ¡°What are you talkin¡¯ about?! Why do they gotta leave?!¡±


    ¡°Hey, soldiers don¡¯t question orders. They follow them, got it?¡± Benzo stated as he turned towards Zas, and puffed up his chest.


    ¡°You do know that my tavern is in Dragonhorn, right? My daughter¡¯s life and most of my family¡¯s lives are in Dragonhorn,¡± Zas replied curtly, trying to maintain his cool.


    Benzo scoffed; ¡°Actually right now their lives are in the dungeons, but I get your point.. It just doesn¡¯t matter. Now, shut up, and listen to your King.¡±


    ¡°Enough, you two,¡± Marco ordered as a low growl escaped the General, then he looked over at Sheri; ¡°I want you to apany some equipment that I had our resident inventor create. Mr. Yeager worked very diligently toplete them, and I want them set up along Sai¡¯s boarders as soon as possible.¡±


    Sheri nodded in agreement, then asked; ¡°Where along the boarder should they go?¡±


    ¡°Along the entire thing,¡± came the King¡¯s simple answer.


    Being used to her King¡¯s naturally evasive nature, she added; ¡°What are they for?¡±


    Marco nced at her before returning his eyesight back to the map; ¡°They make Tamers lose connection with theirpanions once they cross the threshold. I want the entire boarder guarded, and I want these generators set up as quickly as possible, understand? I don¡¯t want my brother learning about our Father until I¡¯m ready for him toe home..¡±


    Sheri nodded her understanding, then stood back as he and Norvis went over his entry point for maximum damage to the forest. The machine he had built was based off of the ones that ancient humans used to cut down forests. It wasrger than a house, and noisier than the car from the museum.


    Sheri felt her heart twist in her chest as she thought about what Skye and Tidas were eventuallying home to.. ¡®I wish there was something I could do, but I¡¯m not willing to die for this yet.. Poor Tidas.. Poor Lawrence.. Poor Shasta.. We¡¯re all fucked..¡¯


    ncing over at Zas, Sheri felt especially bad for him. He was essentially being forced to choose between his family¡¯s lives and his morality. Sheri couldn¡¯t wrap her head around what the General was thinking or going through, but she did know that one day: Zas would have to choose between the people of the Kingdom, and his family¡¯s lives..

 Chapter 510

    510 The First To See


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE AND SLIGHT GORE***


    Skye and Tidas waved goodbye to everyone that they loved until they were mere dots in the distance. Their ship steadily floated down the river at a good pace thanks to it¡¯s modified steam engine. Instead of coal, it used a magic tool, so the only smokeing out was actually steam.


    Skye watched as it continuously puffed out of the two massive stacks jutting out of the middle of the ship. She wondered how it worked exactly since any mage with enough magic could use it. Teams of three would power the ship in rotations during their shift, and there were three shifts to keep the ship continuously moving.


    A trip to Sai by stagecoach would take over a month, but it would only take a bit over a couple of weeks by the ship. Everyone kept calling it a steamboat, but it was muchrger than any of the ancient ones that Skye had read about. As she nced around, a fast-moving blur out of the corner of her eye had Skye immediately on the defensive..


    Turning right as the person jumped on her, Skye grabbed the man¡¯s upper arm, and flipped him over her shoulder. Lifting her foot to kick the attacker¡¯s head in, Skye froze in confusion as Ronnie screamed; ¡°Fer the love of the Gods: dinna kill me! It was just a wee Joke!¡±


    Scoffing as she set her foot down, Skye red at Ronnie as she chided him; ¡°Joke is right ya bloody fool! Do ya ken how close ya were ta dyin¡¯ just now?! TOO Close!¡±


    Tidas was leaning against the railing of the ship holding his gut, andughing like a crazy person. He¡¯d seen the blur like Skye had, and turned just in time to watch Ronnie get flipped over her shoulder. The noise he¡¯d made had been funny enough on it¡¯s own, but Tidas had also seen his expression as the world had turned upside-down on him.


    As he wiped the tears from his eyes, Tidas realized that he wasn¡¯t the only oneughing..


    ¡°That was the funniest thing I¡¯ve seen all year!¡± Ralph hollered as he, us, and Kari came out from the cabin.


    .....


    ¡°Ralph?! What are you doing here?! There¡¯s no way that your family let you go so soon,¡± Tidas said as he grinned and greeted his friend and mentor with a handshake.


    He grinned back at the prince before his expression went crestfallen; ¡°I tell ya, I get no sympathy.. Ya know what myddie told me when I got home, and kinda told him what happened? He said that I better get my butt here to protect yours..¡±


    As Tidas started to chuckle, Ralph added; ¡°Apparently, I¡¯m your shield. And ording ta my wee Tidas: a hero needs his shield.¡±


    ¡°Awe,¡± was all Tidas got out before Skye¡¯s voice broke their conversation.


    ¡°What the bloody Hell are you guys doin¡¯ here?! And you two! I thought that ya were gonna get married while we were gone?!¡± Skye yelled as she hugged Kari, and smacked us.


    ¡°Oww.. Nice to see you too, princess,¡± us remarked as he rubbed his shoulder.


    Kari tilted her head with a quizzical expression; ¡°You mean you didn¡¯t know that we wereing? We volunteered.¡±


    As Skye and Tidas exchanged confused expressions, Genie flew down from out of nowhere, and exined; ¡°Since you two are diplomats, King Magnus and I thought that it was appropriate to have your personal guardse along.¡±


    Tidas nodded like it was a natural thing, but Skye quirked an eyebrow at him; ¡°Mm-Hmm.. And who¡¯s idea was it ta surprise us?¡±


    Genie smirked; ¡°That was me.. I did that.¡±


    As Skye went to yell at him, a ship hand called for everyone to gather at the bow. Not knowing why they would be called, everyone headed up to the front to see. When they had all gotten there, the captain was waiting with an anxious look on his face..


    As soon as his eyesnded on Skye, the older man walked over to her, and fell to his knees. Skye bent to help him up, but he grabbed her hand as begged her with a desperate look on his face; ¡°You are the one known as Eir, correct? Please, please, Please: save my granddaughter!¡±


    A perplexed expression crossed Skye¡¯s face as she tried to pull the man back up onto his feet, and said; ¡°If I can, I will. There be no need ta bow, man! Just ask like a normal person!¡±


    The captain looked up at her with unshed tears as he asked; ¡°Really? But I have no money until we sell the goods I¡¯m carrying in Sai. I Swear that I can pay you generously after! Just Please-¡±


    Skye patted the captain¡¯s shoulder as she spoke in a gentle voice; ¡°Dinna worry bout it, cap. If I can help, I will. Tis simple as that. Ye dinna need ta pay me. I heal people in Alcon fer free all the time.¡±


    The man stared at the deck of the ship; ¡°But I am not from Alcon, I am from Sai..¡±


    ¡°So? Why does that matter?¡± Skye asked with honest confusion in her voice, and on her face.


    Captain Nagashima was generally looked down upon in Alcon by anyone who didn¡¯t know who he was. His narrow, almond-shaped eyes and deep-tan skin unsettled many, just like Genie had when he¡¯d first gone to live in Moonshire. Anyone not born in Alcon was treated better than the local Fae, but not by much.


    Whenever the captain went to sell his goods, he used a third party Alconian as the actual seller. It ensured him fair prices, and he usually sold more as well. Yet here was an Alconian princess: offering to heal his granddaughter for free..


    The captain had heard the rumors about Princess Skye, but he never would¡¯ve believed them if he hadn¡¯t met her himself. Her beauty was otherworldly, and her kindness and gentle nature truly was akin to a goddess. Captain Nagashima thought that he may have to sell his ship to pay for his granddaughter¡¯s treatment, but instead: Princess Skye wanted to do it for free..


    Right as he was about to start profusely thanking her, a massive shadow flew overhead. The captain looked up just in time to see a massive tail slip behind a tall tree line. His stunned expression got everyone else¡¯s attention, but they quickly brushed off whatever it was.


    As the captain¡¯s confusion peaked, the shadow returned and hovered over the ship. Gusts of winding straight down from above them shocked the poor captain into dropping to the floor, and covering his head in fear. As Skye bent over to try and coax him up again, Ralph leaned towards Tidas, and whispered; ¡°Jumpy thing for a captain..¡±


    Tidas nodded but he didn¡¯tment; he was too interested in seeing what was going to happen next..


    Captain Nagashima was the first Sai native to see Zazzy that hadn¡¯t met her in Alcon. It was known all over the world that the people of Sai revered dragons as sacred, almost godly beings that represented wisdom, strength, and judgement. As Tidas watched the captain turn his head up, he hoped that he would be as awestruck by her as they¡¯d been.


    As Zazzy hovered above the ship, she stared at the humans scattered about on the deck. The moment she saw her parents, Zazzy cooed to them, then waved. Captain Nagashima looked like he was in shock at first, then he looked like a child being given candy for the first time.


    His eyes bulged as a oversized smile stretched across his face. He couldn¡¯t believe that the rumors were true..


    ¡°That¡¯s-that¡¯s-that¡¯s a Real Dragon! Hahahahaha! I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m seeing a Real dragon! I mean, I knew that they were real once, but... She¡¯s the most beautiful thing I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    Instead of doing it with panic or fear; Captain Nagashima got down on his knees, and offered Zazzy prayers. Skye was going to yank him up by his shirt this time, but Genie motioned to her to stop. The captain was showing respect to a sacred animal, and that wasn¡¯t something that a person should interrupt.


    After he had finished praying to Zazzy, the captain looked at Skye with awe as he asked; ¡°She chose you, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    Skye grinned with pride; ¡°Aye, me and me husband. She be our precious scaly bairn.¡±


    The captain grinned with heartfelt sincerity as he remarked; ¡°Today truly is a blessed day-¡±


    ¡°Captain! Captain! It¡¯s Nene! She¡¯s coughing up a lot of blood! It¡¯s like she¡¯s drowning in it! What¡¯ll we do?!¡± the ship hand from before eximed as he came out of the cabin.


    Captain Nagashima looked at Skye with a pleading expression; ¡°Please save her.. She¡¯s all I got left.¡±


    Skye¡¯s expression was sweet but firm as she replied; ¡°Dinna worry, cap. No one¡¯s dyin¡¯ on this ship wit me around. Take me to her..¡±


    The captain had instantly nodded his understanding, then took off into the cabin of the ship. The halls and stairs were a bit confusing, but Captain Nagashima navigated them like he¡¯d been on the ship his whole life. As they came to a stop outside of a private room, Skye could smell sweat and waste before the door was even opened.


    Locking eyes with the captain, Skye spoke with a firm tone; ¡°I want her moved outta this room Now.. I dinna ken why ye would keep a sick child in such a foul-smellin¡¯ room, but-oh.¡±


    Skye cut herself off as the captain opened the door to reveal multiple sick people, and said; ¡°We can¡¯t move her...it¡¯s spreading.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Skye walked into the room, and looked over her patients. They had no skin irritations or wounds, and there was no change in their skin color. After she asked, the captain said that their symptoms started with an upset stomach.


    From what Skye could tell, they were all at nearly the same level of infection. Fever, chills, headaches, body aches, stomach cramps, and blood mixed in their diarrhea. It was disgusting to see and smell, but the people were suffering.. ¡®I¡¯d be prayin¡¯ fer help if I were one of these people..¡¯


    As the thought crossed her mind, Skye looked at the cups of water scattered everywhere. Using a bit of her Water magic, she checked the contents of the water. As soon as her magic connected, a cocky grin stretched across Skye¡¯s face as she said; ¡°I ken what it tis.. Lead me to yer granddaughter, cap! I¡¯ll have her and everyone else healed up in a jiffy!¡±


    The captain quirked an eyebrow at the princess; ¡°So you know what¡¯s wrong with them all? How did they get sick?¡±


    ¡°Aye,¡± Skye nodded; ¡°And dinna worry. I¡¯ll deal wit them once we return home. Ima sure that Magnus is gonna be pissed that we¡¯re gonna take so long, but I think he¡¯ll be okay wit us..¡±

 Chapter 511

    511 Treachery Afoot Already


    ¡°What is it Skye?¡± Tidas asked with an uneasy tone.


    ¡°Tis a sickness mostmonly associated with food, but it can make ya sick from water, too. I saw it happen to the farm hands that thought it twas okay ta drink from the same wells as the animals. I didna know it¡¯s name until I read about it a few months ago in the Hignds: tis called salmone poisoning,¡± Skye stated as they walked over to a hunched over young girl in the corner of the room.


    Captain Nagashima instantly went to his knees, grabbed the youngss¡¯ hand, and kissed it. He then put it up to his forehead, and prayed to the universe that the princess could really save her. Since her parents had been killed, she was all he had left for family, and she was as precious as a daughter to him and his crew.


    Nene was like a ray of sunshine that bolstered their morale on long trips. She helped cook, clean, and sang whenever the mood struck her. Despite her biological parents being gone, she had found an extensive, overly-protective family in the ship¡¯s crew.


    Many were gathered outside of the room, anxiously awaiting news of Nene¡¯s condition. Word of who Skye was had spread within moments of the deck hands hearing the news, and they all stood waiting to see if she really could save their sweet wee girl. A dead silence washed over the ship as everyone held their breath, and prayed that Skye really was the rumored ¡®Eir of Alcon¡¯.


    Skye checked the girl over quickly since she had already figured out what she was dealing with, then ced her hands on her. After a few seconds, she looked at the captain and told him to grab a bucket. As he brought one to the bedside, Nene shot up, turned towards her grandfather, and projectile-vomited all over his shirt.


    Tidas handed his wife a small towel to wipe the girl¡¯s mouth, then looked at the captain as he said; ¡°I don¡¯t think a towel will do you much good..¡±


    ¡°...No it won¡¯t... Is she okay? Is she still sick?¡± the captain asked as he tried to push the liquidity foam from his shirt into the bucket.


    Skye smiled as she continued to wipe off the child¡¯s face, and replied; ¡°Aye, she¡¯ll be fine as long as ya get some clean water, and gentle food into her belly. I¡¯ll keep checkin¡¯ on her over the next few days, too. Just ta make sure of it.¡±


    .....


    A roar of relief and happiness broke out amongst the crew as soon as Skye had announced Nene¡¯s impending recovery. As everyone started to celebrate and Skye started to heal the others, she looked at the captain with a more serious expression..


    ¡°After ya get cleaned up, I need ta see where ya keep yer water supply. I need ta check it all.¡±


    The captain nodded, then bent to kiss the top of his granddaughter¡¯s head, and said; ¡°I¡¯ll be right back to check on you, my sweet.¡±


    Nene nodded, but she seemed dazed. Skye said that she was simply exhausted, but her grandfather knew something was going on. As he left to clean up and change, he worried if his precious granddaughter really was okay. After he had washed and changed, Captain Nagashima met Genie, the royals, and their guards inside of the storage bay.


    Massive amounts of rugs, vegetables, clothes, and other various goods were stacked in boxes, and strapped down everywhere they looked. Skye grinned when she noticed a box with the Moonstone crest on it, and Fae-made goods inside it. When they made it to the back of the ship, the captain pointed out the food and water reserves specifically designated for the crew and passengers.


    Arge barrel closest to were a person would go to get to the water was cracked open. As Skye used her Water magic again to identify what was in it, she realized that it wasn¡¯t just water..


    ¡°What is this?¡± she asked with a perplexed expression.


    The captain nced at the markings on the side of the barrel, then replied; ¡°That be some fancy water sent from the pce for you two. One of the two men that delivered it called it ¡®mineral water¡¯, and that it was specifically for your party. The crew made a fuss about it when it was brought on board. Most didn¡¯t even know that water came in different forms and vors.¡±


    Skye and Tidas shared looks between themselves as Genie asked; ¡°What did the men who brought it onto the ship look like?¡±


    The captain donned a ponderous expression; ¡°One was big and tall, and he spoke too eloquently to be a regr servant or dock hand. The other was..¡±


    Captain Nagashima hesitated before continuing; ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything, and I only got a nce of him, but...There was something about him that seemed almost menacing. His face was nk, but when our eyes met for a split second: I thought that my soul might leave my body.¡±


    Genie didn¡¯t like the feeling stirring in his gut as he asked; ¡°Did he have a scar?¡±


    As the captain shook his head in the positive, Genie looked at Skye and muttered; ¡°Ahriman..¡±


    ¡°Marco¡¯s guard?¡± Tidas eximed.


    As Skye started to check the other barrels, shemented; ¡°Makes sense.. Marco could even me Sai fer our deaths and start a war. Well, ya ken...if we woulda actually died. Dammit.. But that also doesna make sense. He knows about me traits, and I can easily heal the sickness caused by it..¡±


    Going off of Skye¡¯s external conversation with herself, Genie asked; ¡°Maybe he was hoping to simply weaken you two on the way to Sai? It will take a little over a week to reach Sai¡¯s boarders, then another two or so to actually reach the capital. What if Ahriman was nning on attacking the ship before we reached the boarders-attacking us all while we were recovering from nearly dying?¡±


    Skye looked at her husband; ¡°I think wearin¡¯ our armor isna such a bad idea. Just in case anythin¡¯ does happen while we¡¯re travelin¡¯. Dinna need Genie gettin¡¯ med fer us dyin¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so no faith in us then?¡± Ronniemented from near a stack of sacksbeled ¡®flour¡¯.


    A shortugh was had while Skye purified the barrel of fancy water, then checked the others. The ones meant for the rest of the crew and ship were fine. Only the one that had been specifically marked for ¡®royal use¡¯ had been tampered with.


    After a few of the other crew mates came to, they exined what had happened. They knew that Tidas and Skye would be served the water, therefore they¡¯d never know how big the barrel was, or if it had been previously opened or not.


    They had never tasted water that wasn¡¯t vored with tea or lemons, and were curious. Nene had caught them in the act, and they had convinced her to keep quiet about it in exchange for some to drink herself. As they talked, Peggy came bustling into the room with fresh sheets and towels; scaring Tidas half to death.


    ¡°Bloody hell! I¡¯d forgotten that you came with us this time. Where have you been?¡±


    Peggy red at him as she answered; ¡°I was gettin¡¯ yer things squared away in yer room! Then, Ie ta find a this mess! I got fresh linens and things fer them ta swap out their old, sweaty ones wit. This way the smell will die down, and the linens can start soakin¡¯ before the stink sets in.¡±


    ¡°Thank ya, Peg. Yer a wonderful person fer helpin¡¯,¡± Skyemented, knowing that it was what Peggy really wanted to hear.


    shing her signature toothy grin, Peggy replied; ¡°Thank ya me sweet bairn,¡± then turned to Tidas and said; ¡°See that? Tis called gratitude: learn it.¡±


    Genie and the others stifled theirughter as Peggy went back and forth with Tidas for a minute. Skye just rolled her eyes, and went about checking her patients as her loved ones yfully bickered over nonsense. It was a far cry from the atmosphere they had just experienced, and Skye was grateful that no one had gotten seriously injured or damaged from Marco¡¯s attempt on her loved ones¡¯ lives.


    ¡®The amount of the bacteria in that barrel woulda killed Peggy overnight, and Genie wouldna have been far behind. Tidas mighta lived cause I would¡¯ve noticed, but the others..¡¯


    As the infuriating thoughts led from one to the next, Skye felt her anger rising.. ¡®The Bastard was just tryin¡¯ ta hurt us.. He knows I woulda healed Tidas and me self, so the only one it would¡¯ve definitely killed is....Peggy.. That fuckin¡¯ piece a shite! I¡¯ll slit his throat if anythin¡¯ happens ta Peggy!¡¯


    ¡°Skye? Calm down! I can feel your magic building,¡± Tidasmented as he stared at his wife with a mixed look about his face.


    ¡°Sorry bout that. I was thinkin¡¯ of somethin¡¯ unpleasant,¡± she replied without meeting his eyes.


    ¡°Well, geez: that¡¯s not obvious,¡± Peggy added sarcastically.


    After shing her a t expression, Skye shook her head, then replied; ¡°We¡¯ll talkter.. Right now I Really need ta eat somethin¡¯ or I might keel over.¡±


    ¡°I can help! I wanna help!¡± Nene yelled as she tried to get out of bed.


    Skye rushed over to her side; ¡°Oh thank ya sweetheart, but I¡¯d rather ya stay here and get better. I can only do so much. Yer body needs time ta recuperate.¡±


    As the girl¡¯s face turned crestfallen, Peggy chortled from behind her; ¡°Ha! There¡¯s always Somethin¡¯ she can help me wit! How are ya at peelin¡¯ potatoes,ssie?¡±


    Nene perked right up as she replied; ¡°I¡¯m an expert!¡±


    Peggy grinned as she nodded at the child; ¡°Good! Then I¡¯ll bring ya a bushel ta peel while ya stay in bed like the princess wants. Win-win.¡±


    As the girl started to shake her leg with joy, Skye stifled a chuckle.. ¡®She likes ta act grumpy, but Peg¡¯s the sweetest, kindest person in the world..¡¯


    As the thought crossed her mind, Peggy looked at Skye and motioned to her with her hands as she said; ¡°And what about you? Ya gonna let a child out-do ya? Hmm?¡±


    ¡°...I take it back: yer a ve-driver,¡± Skye said out loud, confusing everyone with her strange remark.


    The following week waspletely uneventful; unless you count Ralph and Ronnie nearly getting pulled into the river while fishing. The air was crisp until the mid-afternoons now, signaling that winter wasn¡¯t too far off. Sai didn¡¯t get as cold as Alcon, but the temperature wasn¡¯t what was bothering Skye about being there through the winter..


    Skye¡¯s parents were healthy for their ages, but she also understood that she only had a limited number of years left with them before they were gone.. ¡®Last year we were in the Hignds, and now this year we¡¯ll be in Sai.. Next year, my foot is down! I dinna care what Maggie says! He cane ta Moonshire wit us!¡¯


    ¡®Oh! That¡¯s a great idea fer next year! Although me belly might be too big fer me ta help Peggy decorate much.. Oh well! That¡¯ll be Tidas¡¯ job if Ima too preggers by then..¡¯


    As a small smile spread across Skye¡¯s face, tiny raindrops began to hit the outside of the ship. About ten minutes after it had started, the rain had turned into a full-blown downpour. As Tidas nced out a porthole, he hoped that his father and brother were keeping dry and safe.. And that Marco would get caught out in it once the storm hit the capital.

 Chapter 512

    512 Ima The Catalyst, Remember?


    The trip was slow-moving for the first week. Rain showers came almost daily, and the only time the sun was out was in the morning hours. The ship hadn¡¯t stopped the entire time, but now they had to dock at thest town before they entered Sai territory.


    It had been a small and simple fishing vige before, but had recently expanded into a town. The soil along the banks was rich and excellent for nting, so farmers had set up homes, expanding outward from the river. Moisture from the south lingered where the Alcon-Sai boarder was due to the mountains.


    The massive range that made up the majority of the Hignds ran through Alcon, creating numerous valleys before tapering off into Sai. Northern Sai had beautiful hill-like mountains that seemed mystical to Skye as a child. She had taken the stagecoach route with her father, and had nced the mountains outside of the window as they¡¯d rode along.


    The mountains weren¡¯t in view yet, but the scenery was still beautiful. The trees were beginning to shift from various pines to ginkgo, redwoods, and Trees of Heaven. Therge fields in the background were the perfect touch to the peaceful, scenic little town...until a massive shadow flew overhead.


    The rain didn¡¯t bother Zazzy as long as there wasn¡¯t any thunder or lightning. She¡¯de too close to getting struck one time in the Hignds, and was extremely cautious of the weather now. Knowing that the rain was a gentle kind, she¡¯d flown along with the ship as it had chugged it¡¯s way downstream.


    Technically the river was half natural, half man-made. It was arge tributary that branched off, and flowed right into Sai, but it wasn¡¯t big enough to fitrge ships. Magnus¡¯ father had ordered it expanded, which had cost a lot of money and many lives, but it had made trade with Sai possible.


    Viges and towns were beginning to pop up alongside the river every few hundred miles. Their ship was stopping in a specific town to trade a few goods before they entered Sai¡¯s boarders. A special kind of crawfish that was only found in that section of the river was very popr amongst the elites of Sai, and the captain knew that he could make a pretty penny selling them at home.


    As they docked and started to unload the few goods that they were trading for the crawfish, Zazzy flew by overhead. Half the people outside were too shocked to react while the others began to panic. Only when a youngd had started yelling about ¡®the Princess¡¯ Pet¡¯ did most everyone calm.


    A few still ran inside their homes with their livestock and children, but most stayed outside to watch. As the dragonnded in a small clearing next to the docks, Skye went straight from the ship to her scaly bairn. As she patted the top of her head, a group of children ran over to look at the mythical creature.


    .....


    Most were leery until a five year old boy walked right up to Zazzy, and said; ¡°Yer a Big ol¡¯ lizard! Can I touch yer tail?!¡±


    Zazzy nodded her agreement, which tickled the child into aughing fit while she slowly lifted her tail, then offered it to thed. He squealed with delight as he touched one of her spikes, then they were swarmed by overzealous children. Skye handled herself well in the chaos as Tidas watched her from a distance with a soft smile on his face.


    ¡®She¡¯s gonna make a wonderful mother some day.. Bake cookies and read them stories kind of a mom.. I can¡¯t wait to see it..¡¯


    Feeling eyes on her, Skye nced around to find her husband staring at her with utter admiration reflected. Arge smile stretched across her face before she got back to saving Zazzy from the horde of kids that surrounded them. Luckily, it didn¡¯t take long for their various parents toe and collect them; and check out the real dragon for themselves.


    Afterwards, Skye and Tidas walked around shopping a bit before returning to the ship, then sailing off. Skye had picked a book on Sai¡¯s medicinal nts, while Tidas got one on something called ¡®The Daoist¡¯s Synergy Theory¡¯. It was about the cultivation and cirction of different energies within the human body, and Tidas found it fascinating.


    When he showed it to Genie on the ship, he grinned as he lightly chuckled, then told Tidas; ¡°It¡¯s quiteical to me that you chose that book. I have made every apprentice I¡¯ve ever had read the then-current version of that. That particr one is from two years ago. Lucky for you that I know the updates that they¡¯ve made to it.¡±


    ¡°Why did you have them read it?¡± Tidas asked with a quizzical expression.


    Genie smiled, happy to see him genuinely intrigued as he exined; ¡°Before magic, some humans could harness the natural energies that exist within our bodies. There¡¯s many names, but they generally fall into two types: Spiritual and Physical..¡±


    ¡°Physical energies can be stored, built up, refined, and released. Theye from physically training your body to it¡¯s perfect bnce, then refining your senses to match. Spiritual energiese from one¡¯s willpower and soul.¡±


    ¡°So which is more important?¡± Skye asked, curious as to her former teacher¡¯s answer.


    ¡°It¡¯s gotta be Physical, right? If you don¡¯t have the strength to defend what¡¯s precious to you, then what¡¯s the point? Only death cane from the weak going against those stronger than them.


    ¡°Not necessarily,¡± Genie interrupted; ¡°I¡¯ve seen physically weak men do incredible things when their livelihoods or loved ones were at risk. Not to mention that one¡¯s conviction can draw others of like mindedness to you. I think Spiritual energies is the most important energy to refine. Brute strength will only go so far if you don¡¯t have the heart to stick to your convictions.¡±


    Tidas nodded; ¡°...Kinda missed this a bit.¡±


    ¡°A bit?¡± Genie asked with a grin.


    ¡°A wee bit,¡± Tidas replied with an equallyrge smile.


    ¡°Not ta ruin yer bro-moment, but where does magic fit in then?¡± Skye asked with a confused look.


    Genie¡¯s grin broadened as he answered his favorite pupil; ¡°Magic is the Natural energy of the world. We¡¯re capable of harnessing it because it is also within us, just like the others. The only difference is we don¡¯t know why.¡±


    Skye and Tidas exchanged a look between them before Skye said; ¡°What if I told ya that I kn how magic came ta be in our world?¡±


    Genie blinked several times before he asked; ¡°How do you know?¡±


    Skye smirked and pointed to herself as she said; ¡°Ima the Legendary Catalyst, remember? I had a dream-well, more like a nightmare, but..¡±


    The rest of the day was spent telling Genie about everything they knew about the their world¡¯s history. Skye exined how the ancients had opened a kind of door known as a ¡®rift in space/time¡¯, which Genie still didn¡¯t fully understand at the end. He did, however, grasp the basic concept..


    Thousands of years ago, humans were far more advanced than they were now, and created the catastrophe that brought the Fae world and their¡¯s crashing together. As Skye described what she had seen in her dream, Genie asked; ¡°How did anything even survive that?!¡±


    Skye shook her head; ¡°I dinna ken me self. I only know what I saw in me dreams.¡±


    Genie rubbed at his chin as he thought; ¡°There¡¯s no way anything would survive twos crashing into each other because they¡¯re upying the same space... So how?¡±


    Tidas chuckled; ¡°So no doubt or questioning Skye¡¯s story?¡±


    Genie quirked an eyebrow at him; ¡°Should I not believe her?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that. I just had a hard time swallowing what she said the first time I heard it. I¡¯m just a bit surprised that you¡¯re taking it all in without a single doubt.¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess I just have a bit more trust in Skye than you do,¡± Genie replied with a touch of snark to his voice.


    Tidas was a little irritated by Genie¡¯sment, but Skye didn¡¯t give it a chance to devolve by saying; ¡°I was thinkin¡¯ about that, and I can think of only one reason all humans didna die bloody back then: the Fae.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Genie asked, ignoring the irate stare Tidas was giving him.


    Skye walked over to a porthole and stared outside a moment as she answered; ¡°Think about it: they be the only ones wit the capabilities ta protect anything from somethin¡¯ like that. And how did they survive their bein¡¯ pulled into ours? The only exnation that makes sense is the Fae Empress from that time saved them.¡±


    Genie let his arm fall to his side as he said; ¡°Titania¡¯s mother?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way it was her mother! This was thousands of years ago!¡± Tidas nearly yelled.


    Skye smiled, then turned away from the window as she said; ¡°Actually husband, Genie¡¯s probably right. But we can talk more on itter. Right now: there¡¯s somethin¡¯ I need ta do..¡±


    Both Tidas and Genie tensed as Tidas asked; ¡°What? Did you see an enemy out the widow?¡±


    Skye barked a sharpugh; ¡°Na, husband. Yer such a worrier. We¡¯re here! We¡¯ve reached Sai¡¯s boarder!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still another week and a half to reach the capital,¡± Geniemented as Skye went to rush out the door.


    ¡°I ken, but I wanna go fer a ride ta see the mountains wit Zazzy!¡± Skye replied in a child-like manner.


    Tidas sighed; ¡°If you¡¯re leaving the ship, please put on your armor? We still don¡¯t know exactly who tried to poison us, even if we¡¯re pretty sure that it was my brother. It still might¡¯ve been someone from Sai.¡±


    Genie nodded; ¡°I¡¯m in agreement with Tidas. There are more threats about than just Alconian ones.¡±


    Skye smirked broadly; ¡°If ya join me, I¡¯ll agree ta wear me armor.¡±


    Tidas sighed heavily. He loved riding with Zazzy, but Skye and her got a little bit crazy when they flew together. They liked to go fast and do tricks in the air, and all Tidas wanted was a nice, smooth ride. When it came to horses, Skye was the same way.


    Going fast was something Skye had always loved to do, even when she nearly broke her next as a child. She was riding a horse way too fast, and fell off as they had jumped a small stream. If it wasn¡¯t for the water to cushion her fall, Skye might¡¯ve died at the age of eight.


    After walking up to her with another heavy sigh hanging on his lips, Tidas replied; ¡°As long as you Promise me no flips. And you keep it this time..¡±

 Chapter 513

    513 The Beauty Of Sai


    When Skye stepped onto the deck of the ship, she took in a deep breath of crisp air. It was warm in the sun, but chilly in any shade: just the way she liked it. Tidas, on the other hand; hated flying whenever it was the least bit cold.


    The higher into the sky one went, the colder the air became. And when he factored in the fact that Skye and Zazzy both loved to go fast..


    ¡°Why do I have to go again?¡± Tidas asked as he followed behind his wife onto the deck.


    The difference between the darkness of the ship and the brightness of the sun had caused Tidas¡¯ eyes to nk out at first. He rubbed at them right after he¡¯d finished speaking, so he didn¡¯t see his wife stifle a giggle before saying; ¡°This is why, ya silly man..¡±


    When his eyes had adjusted, arge smile stretched across his face as he looked at the scenery. Beautiful reds, yellows, and oranges filled the trees that surrounded them. Birds sang and squirrels chittered back and forth as they slowed to a light drift, then dropped anchor. As they ran a few steps and jumped from the ship, Zazzy circled above them.


    Shielding her eyes as she looked up, Skye yelled to her scaly bairn; ¡°How would ya like ta take yer parents fer a ride,ssie?!¡±


    Zazzy belted out a happy roar as shended in a small field in front of them. A tiny house sat just a few yards away, where an anxious elderly couple emerged from. At first they looked frozen, but showed signs of life when Skye and Tidas came into view.


    Tidas walked over and told them who they were, which sent the elderly couple into a fit of worship over Zazzy. They were Sai natives, and revered dragons like almost everyone else in their kingdom. They praised and referred to Tidas and Skye as the ¡®Chosen Guardians¡¯.


    Before Skye had a chance to ask them what they were talking about, Genie flew over, and encouraged them to take their ¡®joy ride¡¯ before the sun disappeared again. With Zazzy jumping about also, Skye fixed the elderly couple¡¯s small garden, then took off into the air. Genie watched them with a smile, then ushered the elderly couple off to their home.


    .....


    Once he was alone, Genie¡¯s expression fell as he yelled; ¡°You cane out now.. I know that you¡¯re there.¡±


    A few seconds of silence passed before a person dressed in all ck dropped down out of nowhere, and bowed before Genie. He smiled as he motioned to the woman to stand, then patted her shoulder as he said; ¡°It¡¯s good to see you, Hana. How is my family doing?¡±


    The woman pulled her face cover off and replied; ¡°Your brother was poisoned two months ago, but he survived. Mei has had eight attempted poisonings this month alone, and they¡¯re getting creative with the types that they¡¯re using.. If I hadn¡¯t of been with her thisst time, Mei would most likely be dead right now.¡±


    A dark expression overtook Genie¡¯s face, sending a shiver down Hana¡¯s spine. She didn¡¯t fear her master and mentor, but she wasn¡¯t stupid, either.. ¡®Retired or not: he¡¯s the most deadly assassin in the world.. I know he¡¯d never hurt someone without cause, but I¡¯d also never want to see what he was capable of with certain kinds of motivation..¡¯


    ¡°What about the other Senators?¡± Genie inquired before he lost Hana to her thoughts.


    She shook her head; ¡°Sorry.. I checked in on our most problematic ones, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m here now, master. They know that you areing, and that you are bringing the Chosen Ones with you..¡±


    Genie smirked as he motioned with his hand; ¡°Tell me everything you know..¡±


    ***********


    ¡°YOU PROMISED!¡± Tidas yelled as he clung onto his wife for dear life.


    Skye and Zazzy bothughed before Skye yelled; ¡°Oh,e on! Twas but a wee flip! And we¡¯re not goin¡¯ very fast like ya asked!¡±


    ¡°That just made it Worse! I could Literally feel my ass lifting off of the saddle!¡± Tidas hollered back with a strained voice as he squeezed her tightly.


    ¡°Ima beginnin¡¯ ta think that ya dinna like flyin¡¯ wit me, husband!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you think?!¡± Tidas replied with an indignant tone; ¡°Zazzy NEVER does this to me when it¡¯s just me and her! So it¡¯s You! I love you Skye, but you¡¯re Trying to kill me!¡±


    ¡°Na, husband! Just tryin¡¯ ta get ya ta live a little!¡± Skye answered with a cheekiness to her voice.


    ¡°That requires being able to breath!¡±


    Zazzy chimed in mentally as she outwardly snickered; ¡°Come on, Da! You¡¯ve been getting better with speed when we fly!¡±


    Skye nced over her shoulder at him; ¡°Oh really?¡±


    ¡°....That was Supposed to stay between us for this Exact reason!¡± Tidas yelled at his scaly princess.


    ¡°What reason?¡± Zazzy asked as innocently as poss.


    Tidas took a deep breath; ¡°What¡¯s about to happen!¡±


    ¡°Ya bet yer arse! Hang on! Zazzy and I¡¯ll give ya a proper view!¡± Skye called out before Zazzy trilled with delight, then took off.


    She flew at an angle to keep her father morefortable, but Zazzy was still flying much faster than Tidas was used to with her. His grip around Skye tightened even more, bringing a smile to her face. She thought that him conquering most of his fear of heights for Zazzy¡¯s sake was adorable, and weed his vice-like grip if it meant that he would experience their first look together..


    Turning her head to the side so Tidas could hear her better, Skye grinned as she said; ¡°Zazzy and I gotta thing where we see the sunrise together whenever we can. We were able to do it pretty often in the Hignds. I canna wait ta see what Sai looks like!¡±


    ¡°I can!¡± Tidas scream-replied.


    ¡°Dinna be such a bairn, husband!¡± Skye called back before she mentally told Zazzy to fly higher.


    As they climbed into the sky, they hit a patch of iing clouds. The cool mist felt wonderful to Skye, but Tidas wasn¡¯t a fan. shbacks of riding Nics¡¯ sleigh ran through his head, making him grip onto his wife like his life depended upon it.


    ¡°Gettin¡¯ a bit hard ta breath, husband!¡± she yelled as they breached the cloud top.


    It was only nine in the morning or so, and the sun was still at an angle. They could see the shadows of Sai¡¯s capital in the distance, but that wasn¡¯t where their attention was. The array of colors that lingered in the sky where awe-inspiring as they cast their fading hues against the clouds.


    ¡°Wow,¡± Skye heard Tidas mumble, bringing a smug grin to her face.


    ¡°Ima d ya like it, husband. Was it worth the stress ta see?¡±


    Tidas lightly squeezed her before he answered; ¡°With you, yes. But I¡¯ll never go this high by myself.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be alone, Da. I¡¯d be with you!¡± Zazzy replied cheerfully.


    Tidas chuckled lightly; ¡°That is true, princess..¡±


    They flew around together looking at the variety of trees, flowers, and wildlife that Sai had. Skye exined a number of things as they went. Including how the Trees of Heaven and the Ginkgo Biloba trees were used to make medications, and how the people used the other various nts and animals. Tidas listened with a smile on his face as his wife went off on a tangent.


    He had always found Skye¡¯s impulse to share knowledge sweet. Many would write her off as a know-it-all, but he knew she was just overly enthusiastic due to her love of knowledge. For many generations, women weren¡¯t allowed to learn, so Skye felt that it was her duty to learn everything that she could.


    ording to Magnus and her father, Skye¡¯s biological mother Sorcha was incredibly intelligent. Lidia was also extremely book smart to begin with, and her travels with Lucas had only added to her intellect and experience..


    ¡®No wonder they were best friends durin¡¯ me mother¡¯s lifetime.. I know from experience that educated women are hard ta find.. I wish it was more like durin¡¯ the ancient times..¡¯


    Women worked now because they had to, but most were uneducated. Female nobility never did any form of manualbor. The closest they came to it was needlework, and ying instruments. Most were content with that, but women like Sorcha and Lidia helped to make it easier for others like Skye, Athena, and Nora.


    As Skye imagined what the ancient women¡¯s days were like, Tidas smiled gently at her..


    ¡°Out your head, love.. Your ce is here, with me..¡±


    Upon hearing their pet phrase for each other, Skye snapped back to their reality. She reached up, and cupped his cheek, then quickly kissed him so he wouldn¡¯t be pelted in his face with her hair. However, Tidas didn¡¯t mind it as he pushed his head into the side of hers..


    ¡°I love you, Skye,¡± he said with a sweetness in his voice.


    Keeping her hand on his cheek, Skye turned and kissed him again before saying; ¡°I love ya too, Tidas..¡±


    After a shing him an adoring smile, Skye looked forward and said; ¡°We best get back. Me stomach is startin¡¯ ta gurgle at me!¡±


    ************


    When the three of them approached the riverbank, they could see a small ck figure standing next to Genie as he waved at them. The person was obviously female, but her clothes implied that she wasn¡¯t an ordinary woman. As theynded and jumped off of Zazzy¡¯s backside, Genie and the mystery woman approached them.


    As they stopped in front of the two royals, Genie extended his arm towards the woman, and said; ¡°This is Hana Feng, my Second in Command of my ninja corp. She came here to tell me some much-needed information..¡±


    ¡°Is it bad?¡± Tidas asked, not liking the way Genie was intentionally dragging out his words.


    ¡°...Yes and no. If we hadn¡¯t of known about it before we came closer to the capital, then it would¡¯ve been bad. But now: we have an opportunity,¡± Genie finished with a darkly cheeky expression on his face.


    ¡°Ta do what, exactly?¡± Skye questioned with a no-nonsense demeanor.


    ¡°To get the people on your side.. That will be the deciding factor between what the other Senators can get away with, or not. If the general public knows that you two aren¡¯t abusing Zazzy in any way: if they see it with their own eyes, then the Senators will lose all choice on the matter.¡±


    ¡°And how do we do that?¡± Tidas asked with a touch of snark.


    Genie grinned broadly as he motioned to the ship, and said; ¡°We¡¯ll discuss that shortly. Right now, I think everyone needs to settle down for lunch..¡±

 Chapter 514

    514 Unexpected Complications


    ¡°Why do we need ta eat first?¡± Skye asked with suspicion in her voice.


    Having known Genie since she was a child, Skye could tell when he was trying to be sneaky. He had done it to her many times over the years; wait until she was eating and half-distracted before telling her something unpleasant. It was always either that tactic, or bribery to cushion the initial blow of bad news.


    Irritated that he was still treating her like a child, Skye spoke curtly; ¡°Ima not hungry yet. Tell me what yer ninja said.¡±


    Genie understood why she was being disrespectful towards him, but Hana did not. She red at Skye as she straightened up, and said; ¡°This ninja has a name, and it¡¯s Hana. Princess or not, you will show my Master proper respect..¡±


    Skye red at Hana for her hostile response as she said; ¡°Or what?¡±


    Tidas and Genie were dumbstruck for a moment by the sudden turn of events, but they both quickly swooped in to calm the situation. Tidas asked Skye not to be confrontational, considering their titles were supposed to be ¡®diplomats¡¯ while there. Genie told Hana to basically stow it, which irked her further..


    It wasn¡¯t unusual for him to be short with her in front of most people, but the way that Genie and Mei had always talked about the two royals made her believe that they could talk freely around and to them.. ¡®Apparently that isn¡¯t the case..¡¯


    As the thought crossed Hana¡¯s mind, she nced at Skye again. She was extremely beautiful, and even Hana could feel the power rolling off of her. While she sized up Mei¡¯s supposed best friend, Skye stared right back at her.


    ¡°Why¡¯s she lookin¡¯ at me like that? What the hell is her problem?¡± Skye asked out loud in frustration.


    .....


    Tidas shrugged as he rubbed her shoulders; ¡°I don¡¯t know, love. Maybe she¡¯s intimidated by you? And you were rude to Genie before.¡±


    ¡°I was gonna apologize fer that, but she pissed me off. And what did she mean when she called Genie ¡®Master¡¯? Sai doesna have ves. At least they didn¡¯t thest time I was here.¡±


    Genie chuckled lightly from hearing Skye¡¯s question, then answered; ¡°Calling a person master here means something different from Alcon¡¯s definition. A master is someone who has pupils, or has been deemed a master of their profession by the Senate. A few of my titles are ¡®Master of the Four Winds¡¯, and ¡®Commander of the Shadow Corp¡¯. As well as a few more...colorful ones.¡±


    Skye nodded her understanding as her old teacher added; ¡°Hana has a title, but she is not yet a master. But she is very close to being deemed one..¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s her title?¡± Tidas inquired, curious as to the odd jealousy vibe he was getting from her.


    ¡°She¡¯s called ¡®The Attacking Flower¡¯. Her titlees from her name until her skills reach their pinnacle. In all honesty, Hana doesn¡¯t have much more to learn. Mostly just...human interaction.¡±


    Hana huffed at her Master; ¡°I¡¯m a ninja! Why would I need to be good at talking with people? My job is theplete opposite of that!¡±


    ¡°You are still my pupil, and you do not yet understand that a ninja¡¯s job asionally requires having decent people skills,¡± Genie replied.


    Right as Hana opened her mouth to argue, Skye¡¯s stomach gurgled loud enough for them to hear. All three looked directly at her, which made her feel slightly embarrassed. Not because Tidas and Genie had heard it, but because Hana had.


    A cocky grin stretched across her face as she stared at Skye, and said; ¡°It appears that my Master was correct after all.¡±


    Skye wanted to p the woman, but knew that would cause a whole list of issues. If Hana was Genie¡¯s Second in Command, then that meant that she was a part of Sai¡¯s military. Any physical altercation could cause an international incident, and spark a conflict between Alcon and Sai..


    ¡®Maggie would string me up by me toes if we got sent back ta Alcon early fer startin¡¯ a fight wit a high-ranking military official.. And Tidas doesna need anymore grief from his father over me. Not with what happened in Marco¡¯s office right before we left..¡¯


    As the thought passed, Skye took a deep breath, then looked at Hana as she said; ¡°Aye, Genie be right. We didna eat before we left. And Ima sorry fer referrin¡¯ to ya as ¡®Genie¡¯s ninja¡¯ earlier, too. But just so we¡¯re clear: I¡¯ve known Genie since I was a wee brat, and Ima not about ta sugarcoat me words fer him if we¡¯re not in public..¡±


    Skye turned her attention towards Genie; ¡°And I expect he ken that long before he brought me here.. Now that we¡¯re in Sai, I believe ya got quite a bit ta tell us.¡±


    Genie sighed and nodded; ¡°Yes I do, although I was hoping that we¡¯d be a bit closer to the capital before you remembered.¡±


    Hana looked squarely at her master with darkening features as she asked; ¡°Did you not inform them of the situation?¡±


    ¡°...Kind of.. Just not certain parts yet,¡± Genie replied in an almost cowering manner.


    Hana¡¯s eyes bulged with shock; ¡°Are you kidding?! What parts?!¡±


    ¡°Okay so I may have held back a lot-¡±


    ¡°Did you tell them about the death threats against Mei?¡± she practically yelled.


    ¡°Yes. That was one of the first things that I mentioned when they returned from the Hignds,¡± Genie replied cautiously.


    ¡°Shoulda told me Before we went,¡± Skye muttered, but only Tidas had heard her.


    Hana had slightly rxed upon hearing Genie¡¯s answer, then asked; ¡°What about the temple?¡±


    Genie kept his face straight as Skye eximed; ¡°What temple? Ya said somethin¡¯ about a vault.¡±


    Hana red at Genie, who averted his eyes to the ground as she spoke; ¡°The temple is connected to the vault.. It¡¯s more like a maze, though. With the vault at the end. Countless people have tried to enter it over the years, and no one has evere out alive.¡±


    ¡°If no one¡¯s ever made it out alive, then how do you know that the vault¡¯s there?¡± Tidas asked with skepticism in his voice.


    Genie spoke up; ¡°The Tokuga have a map that leads one through the maze safely, but as I told you before: they no longer have any dragon¡¯s blood to open the vault. The tomes and artifacts locked away could revolutionize Sai even further than it already is. And...there¡¯s one other thing..¡±


    As Skye and Tidas stared at Genie with irate expressions, he continued; ¡°The ones who built the temple and the vault.. It was the Winchesters.¡±


    Tidas perked up; ¡°What does my Mother¡¯s family have to do with anything?¡±


    Genie shrugged; ¡°I don¡¯t know. All I know is that the door to the vault had your mother¡¯s family crest on it. The only reason I know that is because I saw it in the pce when I was walking with King Magnus. The painting of her inside the public parlor? It¡¯s on the handkerchief she¡¯s holding. I almost didn¡¯t see it, but your father specifically stopped me to show me the three paintings of the former Queens.¡±


    ¡°Do the Tokuga know that the crest belongs to me husband¡¯s mother¡¯s family?¡± Skye asked.


    Genie shook his head; ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Otherwise I¡¯m sure that they would¡¯ve tried to contact Tidas before. Are there many Winchesters left?¡±


    ¡°Not in Alcon, but apparently I have cousins in the Hignds. The only family from my Mother¡¯s side I knew of back home was an older cousin that passed away years ago.¡±


    As Genie nodded his understanding, Skye asked; ¡°Is there anythin¡¯ else yer keepin¡¯ from us?¡±


    After taking a deep breath, Genie replied; ¡°Yes.. First off: I¡¯ll be requiring Tidas¡¯ help with something. We talked about it a little, but I just wanted to remind you.¡±


    ¡°Secondly: we may have to fight our way into the capital..¡±


    ¡°What?! Why?!¡± they eximed together.


    ¡°Because Senator Tokuga and his supporters have the capitalpletely surrounded. They want to intercept you and Zazzy before the people have a chance to see her,¡± Hana replied quickly.


    ¡°So what do we do?¡± Tidas inquired with a worried, but also contemtive expression.


    ¡°Fightin¡¯ our way in is a terrible idea,¡± Skye cut in; ¡°Ya told me before that if we can get the people on our side, then the Senators lose their power over us, correct?¡±


    ¡°Ah, more or less,¡± Genie replied with uncertainty.


    ¡°Then all we need is fer them ta see Zazzy wit us. Once they see that she¡¯s a perfectly happy and healthy dragon, the Senators willna be able ta do shite,¡± Skye finished with a cocky grin.


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot easier said than done, Skye. They have every entrance into the city blocked off. The river doesn¡¯t go through the capital, so it¡¯s not like we can just ride the ship inside,¡± Genie stated out of both concern and contemtion.


    Tidas rubbed at his chin; ¡°What about your people? Can they get us in?¡±


    ¡°I got an idea-¡±


    ¡°Our people are spread too thin right now. The Senators have us rotating boarder patrols, like the rest of the soldiers. Even if we figured out which entrance a few of them might be at, they¡¯re still mixed in with the regr soldiers. We can¡¯t put their loyalty into question,¡± Hana added, cutting off Skye.


    She tried to speak again, but Tidas interrupted her this time; ¡°What about smuggling us in? Are there any merchants that owe you a favor?¡±


    ¡°Hey! I ken somethin¡¯ we can-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same problem as with our people: we can¡¯t put them in harm¡¯s way for our own purposes,¡± Genie replied.


    Frustrated that she kept getting cut off, Skye used her Earth magic to raise herself higher than the other three, then yelled; ¡°I got an idea!¡±


    Shocked at her outburst, the three stood staring at Skye as she smirked; ¡°You guys are overthinkin¡¯ this. Zazzy¡¯s a bloody dragon! We dinna have ta enter the city by road!¡±


    Seeing confused expressions from everyone, Skye face fell as she said; ¡°Flyin! We¡¯ll just fly in!¡±


    Like a light had clicked on; Genie, Hana, and Tidas all smiled andmented on their overlyplicated thinking. Skye sighed with a weary grin right as arge shadow shed across them. Looking up, everyone but Hana smiled and greeted the dragon.


    Zazzy waved back as she hovered beforending, then touched down on the ground hard enough to shake it. Everyone looked at her with a gentle smile, but Hana¡¯s face was frozen in awe. She had seen Zazzy earlier, and was able to contain herself, but she couldn¡¯t hold back her joyous enthusiasm any longer.


    Hana had immediatelyunched into a rant about how big and beautiful Zazzy was as she walked towards her. Soaking up the ttery, Zazzy bent down, and allowed the over-excited human to pet her as she continued her barrage ofpliments. When Zazzy started to respond to her with trills and arm movements, she actually squeaked with delight.


    As Hana got to know Zazzy a bit, Skye turned towards Genie, and said; ¡°Now, about that lunch?¡±

 Chapter 515

    515 Lunch On The Riverside(Part One)


    Genieughed at his former pupil as she gripped her stomach, and nced back at the ship. She had always loved to eat, and he was happy to see that the habit hadn¡¯t changed, even after spending so much time in the capital. The way Lucas had worried over her spending time there as a child made him believe that the capital would change her personality for the worse.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to see some things don¡¯t change,¡± hemented with a nostalgic grin.


    Tidas chuckled; ¡°If anything, she loves food even more now that she has an excuse to eat as much as she can.¡±


    Skye shot him a look as she said; ¡°And do me eatin¡¯ habits bother you, husband?¡±


    Tidas shook his head; ¡°No dear. I actually love that you don¡¯t pick at your food like the women at court do. I hate wasting food, and too much gets wasted and thrown out at the pce. I¡¯ve convinced my Father to have some leftovers sent to the closest homeless shelter, but my brother refuses to let all of it go..¡±


    ¡°He has this disturbed notion that people will take advantage of it, and not buy food,¡± Tidas finished with a disgusted look on his face.


    Genie quirked an eyebrow at him as they began to walk towards the ship, andmented; ¡°Does he not realize that if his working citizens feel inclined to have to do that, then that¡¯s arge warning sign unto itself?¡±


    Tidas shook his head; ¡°No. He just sees them as ¡®freeloaders taking advantage of the system¡¯. A system that the taxpayers pay for, not him. The majority of Alcon¡¯s tax revenuees from it¡¯s regr citizens, not the nobility. They should be paying the lion¡¯s share of them, because they¡¯re thend owners, but my brother has made so many deals throughout the years that they hardly pay anything at all anymore.¡±


    Genie sighed sadly; ¡°I understand what you¡¯re saying. More than once while I was in Alcon, I witnessed the Alconian nobles taking advantage of their servants, artists, and the merchants. Sai hasws in ce that bridge the gap in pay, but Alcon is still lost in the past. If your father¡¯s not careful, he may let your brother¡¯s policies lead to a civil war.¡±


    .....


    ¡°If that happens, then the other kingdoms will pounce on us,¡± Tidas added.


    Skye looked between the two men as she walked with either of them on her sides, and said; ¡°Is Alcon really that bad? It didna seem that way.¡±


    Genie nodded; ¡°Let¡¯s just say that the people who drink at Alfred¡¯s don¡¯t really care if their opinions are heard. Even if they tread on the line between opinion, and treason.¡±


    Skyeughed; ¡°Aye, most of those guys be a hoot! But they never say anythin¡¯ bad about Magnus, except that they think he¡¯s crazy fer lettin¡¯ Marco make most of the decisions instead of doin¡¯ it himself.¡±


    A gentle breeze carried a soft, but crisp scent, and teased at the nearby trees. The sun was shining down with an enveloping warmth that was rare for the time of year they were in. Skye knew that Sai stayed much warmer all year round than Alcon, but their fall felt like the end of Alcon¡¯s springtime.


    As Tidas and Genie discussed what other types of conversations were had in The Cat¡¯s Paw, Skye chimed in; ¡°Hey! How bout we eat outside wit Zazzy, and have a pic?! The weather¡¯s too beautiful ta pass up on enjoyin¡¯. Especially since we¡¯ve basically been stuck on that boat fer over a week.¡±


    Tidas and Genie exchanged an amused smile between themselves before Genie replied; ¡°I don¡¯t see why we can¡¯t. Although we don¡¯t really have enough food to feed Zazzy yet. Not until we reach Sai.¡±


    Skye beamed; ¡°That¡¯s fine. She¡¯s been huntin¡¯ fer herself this whole time, anyways. I just hope ya got somethin¡¯ big enough fer her ta eat around here.¡±


    Genie chuckled; ¡°There¡¯s still elk around here, but the closer we get to Sai, the more dependent she¡¯ll be on us to feed her. Much of Sai¡¯snd has been converted to farnd, and areas that haven¡¯t been are generally protected. It¡¯s not as fertile as Alcon¡¯s soil, but we¡¯ve been improving our cultivation methods based off of knowledge we¡¯ve gained from ancient tomes.¡±


    Skye smirked cheekily; ¡°I might be able ta help wit that.¡±


    ¡°Your Earth magic capabilities can be another item on the bargaining table. Kinda like what we did with the Hignders,¡± Tidas added.


    Skye and Genie exchanged a look, then agreed with Tidas¡¯ idea. Every advantage they could get, they would take. If a war really wasing, then they would need all of the support that they could get, and Skye didn¡¯t mind the manualbor as long as she was fed, and the peace pact secured.


    If Sai decided to remain neutral, Skye knew that would leave Alcon, Ruscovic, and the Hignders against Sync, Ital, and Mano.. ¡®Not ta mention that the Fire Nation is a wild card.. Even if we can get the support of the Fae Nation, tis pointless if they canna get supplies to us..¡¯


    ¡®Sync and the Fire Nation basically control the seas.. Between the Fae and Sai, we might be able ta get two or three ships here outta of every ten ships, but I refuse that kinda cost.. Me Da¡¯s ships could help a lot since they fly gs that keep¡¯em safe from the Fire Nation, but Sync is a different story..¡¯


    As the stress of it all made Skye¡¯s brow furrow and her face scrunch, Tidas ced his hand on her shoulder; ¡°Don¡¯t worry about all of that now, love. There¡¯s nothing we can do yet, and stressing over it doesn¡¯t help. Let¡¯s go get some food instead.¡±


    A giant grin stretched across Skye¡¯s face; ¡°Aye, husband.. Ya always ken just what ta say.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you call me husband,¡± he replied with a cocky smile.


    Quirking her eyebrow at him, Skye grinned and said; ¡°Oh? And here I thought that was cause I love ya, and I married ya.¡±


    ¡°That too,¡± he replied simply, then went in for a kiss.


    Genie smiled to himself as he turned away from the couple. They had loved each other for as long as he had known them, and that all-epassing love had never changed. It had grown more intense as they had aged, and had never diminished in any way.


    It made him both happy, and a touch sad. He was Skye¡¯s favorite person when she was a child, and now she threw herself at Tidas. Genie recognized the stab of jealousy in his heart, but he shoved it down. A long time ago, he had promised himself to only ever love Skye like a sister or daughter: no matter what his heart tried to convince him of.


    Not only was she in love with Tidas, but Skye was too young for him in his eyes. If he had just been born ten or fifteen yearster, then he wouldn¡¯t of cared. He would¡¯ve thrown his hat into the ring for her hand, even if he knew that Lucas would never break off her engagement to Tidas.


    Shaking his head, Genie suppressed all of the bubbling emotions that he usually kept on lockdown, then said; ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to the chef. You two stay here and enjoy the weather while you can. Sai doesn¡¯t get much snow, but it does get cold, and it rains a lot during the winter here.¡±


    The two smiled and thanked him before walking over to join Hana and their scaly bairn. Zazzy wasn¡¯t paying attention, but Hana had an Inkling as to how her master truly felt about Skye. As she watched him head back to the ship, Hana turned towards Skye, and asked; ¡°What is it about you that makes them believe in you so much?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Skye asked with a confused expression.


    Hana sighed; ¡°Master Jin-I mean Genie, Mei, her father.. Why do they all have so much faith in someone they¡¯ve barely seen, let alone actually know?¡±


    Skye donned a quizzical expression, like she was seriously trying to answer, then did; ¡°I havena the foggiest idea. Probably abination of the merit I¡¯ve earned, and the strong-headedss that they knew me as. Mei is like a sister ta me, and if Genie woulda told me that she was bein¡¯ threatened before I went to the Hignds: I woulda came here instead..¡±


    ¡°I dinna think I can ¡®save Sai¡¯ like Genie says, but I¡¯ll do whatever I can ta help. Honestly, I dinna like the idea of usin¡¯ me trait as a bargaining chip. That effects the people more than the Senators, and they¡¯re our targets. When one believes that innocent people are eptable coteral damage, an expectation even: then you¡¯ve already lost half the battle.¡±


    As goosebumps rose up on Hana¡¯s arms, Skye continued; ¡°People themselves are the most important resource we humans have. Together, we can Literally be equal to the forces of nature. Do ya know what we did in the past? OUR past?¡±


    As the nket and food were set out, Skye told Hana about a few of the wonders humans had created in ancient times. Buildings so tall that they touched the clouds.. Bridges made of metal that stretched for miles over water.. Vehicles called nes that flew through the sky like dragons..


    Clothes, guns, movies, and games; Hana asked question after question while they ate their food at a leisurely pace. She knew of certain things from their past because it was taught in Sai¡¯s schools, but Alcon had the world¡¯srgest collection of ancient artifacts and tomes. Because of that, Skye¡¯s knowledge of the past was far beyond what the schrs of Sai knew...or so they thought.


    Genie sat with a stoic expression as Skye and Hana rapidly talked with one another. He wished that he could tell them that the schrs had an entire archive that was kept from the public¡¯s knowledge, but that would have to wait until he gained the Senate¡¯s approval to tell them..


    As Genie started to think over the steps he would take once they were inside the capital, Peggy came out with tter after tter of food. She knew that they would all be hungry, and had made sure to talk the chef into letting her help cook. It was rare for Peggy to get the chance to learn new recipes, so she nned on hovering quite a bit wherever they went.


    As thest of the napkins were set out with the ce settings, Peggy called out to the group; ¡°Food¡¯s on! Come and get it before I feed it all to the dragon!¡±

 Chapter 516

    516 Lunch On The Riverside(Part Two)


    ¡°This all looks...different,¡± Tidasmented as he sat down in front of the food.


    ¡°Quite pretty, isn¡¯t it? Ima not familiar wit some of the spices the chef used, but I can already imagine tweakin¡¯ a few of me recipes at home,¡± Peggy stated jovially.


    Skye grinned broadly as she sat next to her husband, and said; ¡°And I look forward ta bein¡¯ yer taste-tester.¡±


    As the group chuckled, Zazzy told her parents that she was off to find her own meal, then took off into the sky. Hana and Genie were sad to see her go, but smiled when Tidas told them what she was doing. As they all gathered around the pic, mouths watered and stomachs rumbled from the delicious sight and smells.


    Skye literally had to wipe her mouth as a sweet, yet spicy scent filled her nose. Chicken that had been cooked in an spicy orange ze sat directly in front of her. She hadn¡¯t had it since she stayed with Mei in Sai as a child, and nearly cried out with joy upon recognizing it.


    After putting a few scoops of rice into a bowl, Skye dumped nearly half the tray into her bowl. Tidas stole a piece, then several others after tasting it. He wasn¡¯t big on spicy things, but whatever his wife was eating had the perfect bnce of sweetness and heat.


    It wasn¡¯t his favorite dish; that title was reserved for the beef dish that he was eating in between stealing from Skye. It was thinly sliced beef saut¨¦ed in a sweetened soy sauce with onions, broli, daikon, and mushrooms. Tidas ate tworge bowls before Peggy told him to share.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything to Skye about the chicken?¡± Tidasined.


    Peggy barked a sharpugh; ¡°That¡¯s cause I like her better.¡±


    .....


    ¡°...That was mean, Peg,¡± Tidas replied solemnly as he picked at his food.


    Skye leaned over, kissed his cheek, then spoke as she gave him herst piece of chicken; ¡°Dinna take it personally, love.. Ya know that she only picks at the ones she likes.¡±


    Tidas scoffed; ¡°Well, she must Love me then..¡±


    ¡°Aye, I do,ddie.. Yer the son I never had, nor wanted. But Ima d that yer wit me bairn. I know you¡¯ll make her happiness yer priority,¡± Peggy¡¯s words were harsh, but the look on her face let Tidas know that she really did love him like a son.


    She had watched Tidas grow, and was proud of the man that he had be. Peggy worried when Skye had joined the RMC, but Tidas had put her at ease.. ¡®That man would die before he ever let somethin¡¯ happen ta me bairn..¡¯


    As she shed him a toothy grin, Peggy added; ¡°I ken wit you around, I dinna need ta worry about the mischief ourss will eventually find.¡±


    Tidas shook his head with a small smile as he replied; ¡°No you don¡¯t. I¡¯ll make sure that she doesn¡¯t get into too much trouble..¡±


    As the two shared a knowing smile, Skye chimed in with annoyance clear in her tone; ¡°What am I? Five? I can handle me self, thank ya very much.¡±


    The two men shared a look, then they both said ¡®No¡¯ at the same time. Skye grinned triumphantly at them before going after another dish while Hana and Peggy stifled theirughter. As they are, Hana began to understand why Genie and Mei were so fond of the two royals.


    Hana had seen many nobles, royalty, and powerful merchants over the years, but she hadn¡¯t met any like Skye and Tidas before. They didn¡¯t act their statuses, but still had that air about them; that pressure. The kind that emanated from people that held real power..


    Hana could tell that even without their magic, the two royals were exceptional. Tidas was known for his military prowess on top of his power. His title as a Pirbined with his rank as the Commander of the RMC at such a young age was more of a testiment to his intelligence, rather than his brute strength.


    Skye was beyond anything Hana thought that she would encounter. Not only was the magic that she could feeling from her beyond impressive, but Skye also exuded kindness. It wasn¡¯t a kind of presence that Hana had ever experienced, so she wasn¡¯t sure what to make of it.


    A warmth she couldn¡¯t recognize filled the air as they allughed, and enjoyed the food together. Hana had experienced many situations simr to the one she was in now. But they had never given her such a sense of...peace, before.


    As she wondered what kind of magic Skye really had, Genie leaned over, and whispered; ¡°It¡¯s just how it is around her.. She¡¯s peace in physical form: the Catalyst that we prayed for.¡±


    Hana barely moved as she replied as low as she could; ¡°You know what that means for her..¡±


    Genie straightened up as he spoke a bit more freely; ¡°I believe the oue will be better than the Senate thinks. She¡¯s always been one to surprise those around her.¡±


    Hana¡¯s face twisted with worry for a moment before she asked a bit sheepishly; ¡°How do you know?¡±


    Just as Genie took a breath to answer her, Zazzy flew by overhead. She circled once, then came down for anding. As everyone scrambled to protect the food, Genie looked at Hana with a broad smile, and replied; ¡°Oh, I think the dragon is a big incentive for me to trust her..¡±


    ¡°Quit yer yappin¡¯ and help save the food! The Food!¡± Skye yelled from the other end of the table.


    Genie and Hana did as they were asked as theyughed at the panicked expression on Skye¡¯s face. The kitchen could always make more if something got ruined, but Skye wasn¡¯t about to waste food. After Zazzy hadnded, she walked over and lectured Zazzy on nding etiquette¡¯.


    ¡°Why does it sound like she¡¯s had that conversation before?¡± Hana asked out loud without thinking, which was something she almost Never did.


    Tidas chuckled after setting his cup down; ¡°Because we have.. Both of us.. Multiple times.. You¡¯d think a dragon would be aware of the wind she causes, but apparently she doesn¡¯t register it most of the time.¡±


    Genie smirked; ¡°Would you if you were thatrge?¡±


    Skye had finished with her lecture when Genie had cracked his joke, so Zazzy had heard him. She huffed and made a light growl noise while looking at him, which had him immediately apologizing. As she walked back over, Skye chuckled and said; ¡°I¡¯d watch the weightments. She¡¯s a wee bit sensitive about it right now.¡±


    Genie wanted to ask why, but the gruff stare he was getting from Zazzy had him asking instead; ¡°H-How much did you train with her in the Hignds?¡±


    Skye¡¯s face lit up; ¡°Pretty often when the weather wasna shite. We got really good at goin¡¯ fast: right me scaly bairn?!¡±


    Zazzy trilled to her mother as she nodded her head in the positive, then went back to roasting the two elks that she had caught. They weren¡¯t as far as the ones from the north, but they would have to do for now. As she turned them with her tail while breathing small amounts of fire at it, Hana and Genie watched in awe.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that I¡¯m watching a dragon have a barbecue.. Today is officially the strangest day of my life,¡± Hanamented with a small smile.


    Genie smirked as he patted her shoulder; ¡°Don¡¯t you mean the most interesting day of your life? I mean...there¡¯s a dragon. When are we ever going to see something so wondrous?¡±


    ¡°True,¡± came Hana¡¯s simple reply before she turned her focus back to the mythical creature.


    As Genie turned to look at Skye and Tidas, a thought urred to him that her immediately asked about; ¡°What about you two? How often do you train together?¡±


    The two exchanged a nce before Tidas replied; ¡°We do basic PT together, but we don¡¯t actually train together.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± came the shocked answer from both Genie and Hana.


    ¡°But who else could either of you train with that could offer any benefit? Don¡¯t tell me that there¡¯s more like you two in Alcon?¡± Hana inquired with a leery expression.


    Tidas smirked; ¡°There are two other Pirs aside from me. Skye¡¯s still too new to rank higher than General, which is the rank she earned from finishing the Mage Trials in first ce. But Shasta: my Vice Commander and new Queen of Ruscovic, is almost as fast as Skye and I. And Zas, our Major General, is almost as strong as me. And don¡¯t even get me started on the Hignders..¡±


    Hana¡¯s jaw hung low for a few moments before she replied; ¡°No wonder the Senate wants a peace pact with Alcon.¡±


    Genie sipped his tea, then replied; ¡°That¡¯s not going to work here. Our mages aren¡¯t as powerful as yours, at least not many. Quite a few of them are on the opposition¡¯s side as well.. No, you two will have to train together while I¡¯m teaching you. And, I believe that it will help you two to better understand each other as well.¡±


    Skye and Tidas shared an apprehensive look. They didn¡¯t spare together for various reasons, but the main one for each waspletely different. Tidas was afraid that his darkness woulde out from enjoying the fight too much, and Skye feared hurting him.


    Her powers were growing; she could feel it, and the worried Skye more than most things. From the amount of magic she could use in one go, to the amount of food she was eating; it was all bing hard to manage. Maevis and Nics had told her something about her ne, but she couldn¡¯t remember.


    As Skye started to drift in her thoughts, Genie brought her back by saying; ¡°I can evaluate you two once we reach the capital, but I think I should see what Skye and Zazzy are capable together. It maye in handy when we reach the capital, if it reallyes to you having to fly passed Senator Tokuga¡¯s people.¡±


    ¡°Do ya want us ta do some tricks after lunch? Cause I suggest waitin¡¯ til our stomachs settle. Trust me: dragon puke isna pleasant in the slightest..¡±


    Genie stifled augh as he replied; ¡°No, that¡¯s fine. There¡¯s actually a stretch of mountains that would be perfect for what I have in mind down the river a bit further. It¡¯ll take a little less than an hour. How does that sound?¡±


    Skye grinned at Genie before looking over at Zazzy, and saying; ¡°So, me scaly bairn! How would ya like ta put on a wee show fer Genie?¡±


    As Zazzy swallowed thest of her meal, she nodded enthusiastically. Turning back to Genie, Skye¡¯s grin widened as she said; ¡°I hope you can keep up, old man.. Cause we like ta go fast.¡±


    Genie returned her cocky smile with one of his own as he replied; ¡°We shall see who will get left behind..¡±

 Chapter 517

    517 Test Parameters


    It didn¡¯t take long for everyone to pack up, and head to the bend in the river where Genie wanted the ship to anchor. If they had been traveling by any other means, then the view they saw now would¡¯ve been missed due to the trees. But since they were on the river, they passengers could see over the trees..


    Beautiful mountains that looked like jagged peaks rose up into the clouds, like the earth itself was trying to reach out towards the sky. The sunlight shining down onto the colorful trees and nts made the scene look and feel almost unreal. It was peace and beauty in physical form, and Skye wanted to see more.


    She lept from the ship before the anchor had even dropped, shocking all of the crew members over the distance she¡¯d jumped. As they all chattered away about it, they were shocked again when Tidas did the same thing. As he looked around the open area that turned into a field, Skye closed her eyes, and concentrated.


    After she sent out a telepathic message to Zazzy, the happy dragon appeared above them; just as excited as her mother to go exploring. They asked Tidas if he wanted to join them, but she just looked at them like they were crazy for even asking. After giving him a quick kiss goodbye, Skye climbed onto Zazzy¡¯s back..


    ¡°Does she always have that saddle on? Or can you ride her without it?¡± Genie asked as he waited and watched Skye climb onto her dragon from above.


    ¡°I can ride her without it, but I tend ta fall off a lot. Zazzy always catches me, but Tidas acts like he has a mini-stroke, so we got a saddle for her. This one is actually a gift,¡± Skye replied as she smiled, and ran her hand over the edge of her seat.


    Genie nodded; ¡°I just think that having nothing on her but yourself is the best way to enter the city. That way, the opposition can¡¯t im that you¡¯re abusing her secretly.¡±


    ¡°How does that make any sense?¡± Tidas inquired, confused on how a saddle could be construed as something abusive.


    Genie sighed; ¡°They could im that Skye had a weapon imbedded into the saddle, and that you pressed on it to get her to obey you. Things of that nature. I¡¯m sure their lies would be far more creative, but that was what I could think of off of the top of my head. They may even try to say the same thing about the reins.¡±


    .....


    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous! Who would even believe them?!¡± Kari chimed in as she, us, and Ronnie joined them on the riverside.


    ¡°Our people,¡± Genie answered; ¡°These are our elected officials, Ms. Kari. They expect them to be truthful, and to hold the people¡¯s best interests above their own.. But that¡¯s not the case with over have our politicians. Personally, I don¡¯t care for most of them..¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve only met a few like my brother in my life, and that¡¯s saying something,¡± Genie finished with a disappointed expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s your brother like?¡± Tidas asked.


    Genie smirked; ¡°You will like him: he likes to stir the pot like you do.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so he recognizes that all humans have basic rights based upon societal constraints?¡± Tidas replied with a scrutinizing gaze.


    While maintaining his smirk, Genie answered; ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s why many of the other Senators hate him. Sai is too developed for people to be able to just walk out into the woods, which are protected anyway, and make a living for themselves. We have abandoned building, but due to greed: they sit empty while Sai has a growing homeless problem..¡±


    ¡°Basic rights isn¡¯t just about lifestyle choices, it¡¯s about being able to have a life within society. A homeless person can¡¯t walk in off of the street as they are, and get a job. They need to be able to groom themselves, have clean clothes, transportation-it costs money just to get a job. And my brother has been working for years to get the Senate to recognize the responsibilities it has to it¡¯s people.¡±


    Skye grinned warmly at Genie; ¡°Mei must be bery proud of her Da.¡±


    shing a partial smile, Genie replied; ¡°Now that she¡¯s older and understands. When she was a child, however: that¡¯s apletely different story..¡±


    Skye nodded; ¡°I can rte ta that. I dinna understand a lot of the choices me parents made when I was a young one, but I ken their feelings now. Have they talked it out?¡±


    Genie swallowed hard as his eyes darted around, signifying that it was an ufortable ¡®no¡¯. Shaking her head lightly, Skye decided that she would see if there was a way to repair Mei and her father¡¯s rtionship. As she made her determination a foundation in her heart, Genie told her that they needed to get moving.


    He had a few basic tests that he wanted them to participate in, then there was a specific stretch of the mountains that would serve as an excellent obstacle course. The only vige near it was on a ridge away from the area he needed, and out of harm¡¯s way..


    As Genie hovered above them lost in thought, Skye asked; ¡°Do ya want me ta remove the saddle and reins? Yer testin¡¯ us, ya? So doesn¡¯t it make more sense ta do it how I¡¯ll be goin¡¯ into the city?¡±


    Snapping back, Genie replied; ¡°You¡¯re as astute as always, Skye.. Yes, I would prefer the test be done organically. I can formte a better n if I know exactly what I¡¯m working with.¡±


    Skye sighed deeply, then climbed back down from Zazzy¡¯s back. us and Ronnie helped remove the heavy saddle after Skye undid the straps from below, and Kari helped Tidas remove her reins. He didn¡¯t like his wife riding without it, but he trusted Zazzy to take care of Skye.


    As he unfixed one side and Kari did the other, Tidas mentally told her; ¡°Take it easy since there¡¯s nothing but your spikes for your Ma to hold on to, alright? She can slip really easily if you¡¯re looping around for too long.¡±


    Zazzy blinked and snorted in the positive as Skye climbed out from underneath of her, and said; ¡°And what exactly are ya two plottin¡¯ together?¡±


    Zazzy grunted as she shook her head in the negative, and Tidas replied; ¡°Nothing..¡±


    ¡°...Um-hmm.. Suspicious,¡± Skye replied as she eyed them.


    ¡°We best get going if we want to be back on the ship by nightfall,¡± Genie called down to them.


    Tidas grinned; ¡°And the fact that you¡¯re using up quite a bit of your magic staying up there waiting has nothing to do with the rush?!¡±


    Genie shrugged with a cocky grin on his face; ¡°Not really, no.¡±


    As Skye carefully took her seat on top of Zazzy¡¯s back, she looked up at Genie and yelled; ¡°If ya want us ta get goin¡¯, then everybody¡¯s gotta move! Includin¡¯ you!¡±


    us, Kari, and Ronnie were already back by the shoreline of the river, making Tidas the only one still hanging around. Ralph had watched the whole thing from the deck of the ship, it being his turn on guard duty. As Tidas slowly walked back, Ralph yelled to him; ¡°Ya might wanna hurry up there, Commander! Your wife and dragon are about to blow you away!¡±


    As Tidas turned to look, Zazzy pped her wings with all the strength she had. Skyeughed hard as she watched her husbandnd t on his ass, then have to scurry a few feet more just to be able to stand up. As they took off, Skye yelled back; ¡°That¡¯s fer yer plottin¡¯!¡±


    Ralphughed so hard that he had to hold his gut as he leaned against the ship¡¯s railing. us and Kari stifled theirughter, but Ronnie was just like Ralph: loud and proud about it. As Skye and Genie flew away, he walked over to the group, and put Ronnie in a headlock as he said; ¡°Is that how you treat your Commander?¡±


    As Ronnie struggled against him, he quipped; ¡°When that Commander is you: aye! Oi! Let go ya great big ogre!¡±


    Tidas chuckled as he let him go; ¡°Ogre? That¡¯s a different one. Have you ever seen one?¡±


    Ronnie rubbed at his neck over-dramatically as he replied; ¡°Na, but Nics has some good stories about¡¯em. He knows all about all kinds of dark Fae. Old people always got the best stories.¡±


    As the group started to name off creatures considered to be dark Fae, Peggy yelled for everyone toe aboard, and finish their chores for the day. The group whined and huffed like children, but everyoneplied after Peggy gave them all her ¡®look¡¯. As soon as they all saw it, everyone fell in line, and got to work.


    Before heading back to finish the dishes, Peggy looked up at the sky and said; ¡°Ya better be bein¡¯ careful, me bairn. Ya may be an extraordinary mage, but yer still a human. And I¡¯ll kick Genie¡¯s arse if yae back hurt..¡±


    ************


    ¡°Ahh-Choo! Excuse me.. That was odd,¡± Geniemented as he rubbed at his nose.


    Skye chuckled; ¡°How is that odd? We¡¯re flyin¡¯ through the air! My nose gets tickled all the time if I dinna keep me head at the right angle!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit moreplicated for me,¡± Genie replied, then took out a handkerchief to blow his nose.


    ¡°How so? Air is air, right?¡± Skye stated more than asked.


    Genie barked a sharpugh; ¡°Yes and no.. I have to circte the air around me for elevation while simultaneously propelling myself forward through various jet streams that act as resistance, as well as maintain a pressure barrier around myself at all times so my eardrums don¡¯t explode from the rapid changes in altitude my body goes through.¡±


    Skye stared at him in awe; ¡°I didna realize that it was soplicated fer ya.¡±


    Genie stifled augh; ¡°As I said.. I will have to exin it all in detail for youter. That way, when you gain your Air magic you won¡¯t have as many failures and injuries as I did.¡±


    The two talked about random things as they flew to the ce that Genie had picked for Skye and Zazzy¡¯s tests. Zazzy asionally chimed in with a thought here or there, but she was more interested in the scenery below. She¡¯d seen a group of elk, and arge type of bear that she¡¯d never seen before.


    As they continued on, Zazzy realized that the strange mountains were getting closer together. She had spotted a few viges on the cliff sides, but other than that; there were no people around for miles. Right as Zazzy was beginning to wonder how much further they had to go, Genie called out enthusiastically..


    ¡°There it is! That¡¯s where we¡¯ll see what you two are capable of! With a race!¡±

 Chapter 518

    518 Mountain Race


    Skye felt her heart swell as she looked at the beauty all around her. The mountains weren¡¯t like anything that she had ever seen before, and the mixture of color from the trees made it what it was: a living work of art. As Skye marveled at the artistry of nature, that was when Genie had sneezed.


    After their little back and forth about how Genie¡¯s Magic functioned, he had pointed out an almost canyon-like area of the mountains. Jagged edges stuck out everywhere, and the space narrowed towards the end in two different ces. As Skye looked on with skepticism, Zazzy trilled with excitement.


    The challenge that Genie issued felt more like a rematch for Zazzy. She andGenie had raced together many times, but she still hadn¡¯t won against him. iming that he kept winning because of his tiny size,paratively speaking, made her feel better about it.


    Genie had tried to exin it to her with an analogy, but Zazzy still hadn¡¯t understood. Something about holding a fresh bean pod, then squeezing it and watching the bean shoot out; it was confusing to her. As Zazzy focused on the memory, her mother¡¯s voice broke her train of thought..


    ¡°That looks pretty freakin¡¯ dangerous, Genie. I dinna think we should be flyin¡¯ through there without caution,¡± Skye stated in a motherly tone.


    ¡°Think of it as controlled danger! Between my Air magic and your Earth: there¡¯s nothing that we shouldn¡¯t be able to handle!¡± Genie yelled as he dived towards the beginning of the canyon.


    Skye sighed as Zazzy tilted her head to look at her mother. She had hoped more leisurely tests, but that didn¡¯t seem to be a possibility now. As memories of Genie¡¯s slightly-extreme methods of teaching came flooding back to her, Skye shouted to her scaly bairn; ¡°We better win, or we might have ta do this again!¡±


    Zazzy trill-growled with a nod in reply, then dove for the canyon like Genie had. He¡¯d slowed at the entrance, but took off into it as soon as Zazzy came within twelve feet or do of him. Believing that it constituted a head start, Zazzy growled as she pped her wings as hard as she could.


    The peaks that stuck out everywhere weren¡¯t a problem at first, but they soon began to limit Zazzy¡¯s wingspan area. She couldn¡¯t open her wings as wide, so she couldn¡¯t go as fast. As they began to fall behind, Skye told Zazzy to fly sideways.


    At first, she fussed over possibly dropping her mother if she did that, but Skye was adamant. She promised that she would used some of her Tank trait to hold on, then apologized if she wound up hurting her at all while doing it. Zazzy told her not to fret, and to get ready..


    .....


    As soon as she felt the pressure from Skye¡¯s legs through her scales, Zazzy flew up a bit, then shifted her whole body to the side. The canyon was plenty wide enough for her to catch up, especially with her mother funneling a bit of her Tank magic into her. As Zazzy went from being a dot to a massive blot trying to run Genie over, he used a bit of his Air magic to slow them down..


    A chunk of rock broke off of a cliff ahead of them, and nearly hit Zazzy and Skye as it fell. The timing had been too perfect, and the break was too clean to have been from natural causes. As Skye held onto Zazzy extra tightly, Genie nced over his shoulder with a wicked grin..


    ¡°That was you?!¡± Skye screamed, attempting to be heard over the wind whipping past them.


    ¡°It¡¯s all for testing purposes! I have to see how good you two are at evading! You may need to in the city!¡± Genie yelled back.


    ¡°WHY would we?! Who¡¯s gonna shoot at us Inside the city?!¡± Skye yelled back, but Genie ignored thement.


    Before Skye could say anything else, Genie added; ¡°Let¡¯s see what you two can take!¡±


    With a wave of his hand, an avnche of rocks and dust came plummeting towards them from above. Skye¡¯s eye¡¯s grew wide a moment, then narrowed with determination as she shouted to Zazzy; ¡°Let¡¯s do it, Princess!¡±


    Zazzy was flying several thousand feet above the ground, so when she pulled her wings in, and faced her backside to the ground, she knew that she had room to maneuver. Skye held on for her life, but had faith in her scaly bairn to get the job done before they came too close to the ground. As she held onto her back spikes with a death grip, Zazzy took in a massive breath..


    Genie knew that Zazzy could breath fire, and had even seen her do it before, but those times had been nothingpared to this. Like a wildfire zing across a dry field, Zazzy¡¯s dragon breath practically blew away all of the rubble falling from above. As smoke and dust was all that was left in their wake, Zazzy returned to flying sideways, and began to climb back up.


    It was easier to hold onto Zazzy while she was turned to the side versus upside down, but it was still difficult in general to maintain a grip for an extended period of time. As she continued to hold on for her life, Skye yelled to Genie; ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?!¡±


    With a mischievous smirk, Genie sent round after round of falling rocks at them. Zazzy evaded some of them, but as the pieces becamerger, she had to resort to using her fire breath again. As Skye gripped her back¡¯s spikes to the point of cracking one of them, she looked ahead to see where the finish was, and Genie..


    The mountain path¡¯s walls widened in sections, and grew closer together in others. As they came to a skinnier section, Skye realized that Genie had stopped in one of the wider areas. The expression on his face was clue enough that something was wrong, but when he yelled; Skye¡¯s stomach dropped..


    ¡°HURRY THROUGH! The entire mountainside is copsing!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Skye screamed before she began to funnel all of her avable magic into Zazzy.


    She turned her body too quickly, trying to fire-st the massive chunk of rock that was bigger than her falling towards them. The sudden jerkbined with Skye¡¯s quickly depleting magic made her lose her grip right as Zazzy had unleashed her mes. Genie cried out their names as smoke and dust enveloped them..


    Genie¡¯s heartbeat was pounding in his ears as he screamed Skye¡¯s name. As he lifted his arm to use him magic, and clear the dust away, a massive shadowy figure flew out of the dust cloud...right at him.


    Genie ducked out of the way just before Zazzy ran into him. His heart sank when he nced her backside, and he didn¡¯t see Skye.. But the panic passed when she nearly kicked him in the head as she hung off of Zazzy¡¯s tail.


    Skye had intentionally fallen from Zazzy¡¯s back to avoid being hit by a boulder, and had grabbed on to Zazzy¡¯s offered tail. They had practiced several times; in case Skye was shot at, or Zazzy needed to maneuver closely to an object. It was also a good surprise ce to beunched from if she was the one doing the attacking.


    Most people would look for Skye on her dragon¡¯s back like Genie had, and Zazzy was big enough that if she positioned her tail right: no one would see Skyeing until it was toote. As sheughed and whooped over how sessful the maneuver had turned out, she and Zazzy reached the end of the canyon, then flew off into the skies.


    Genie hovered in ce a few moments, astounded by Skye¡¯s capabilities when it came to thinking fast. The piece of mountain had been toorge, and fallen too quick for Genie to summon enough wind power to deflect it. When he saw it falling towards Skye and Zazzy, it had felt like the world was about to implode..


    ¡°Thank goodness that they¡¯re safe,¡± Genie muttered before as the dust cloud started to engulf him, and he flew off to catch up with Skye and Zazzy.


    ************


    Skye swayed carelessly from side to side as she hung from Zazzy¡¯s tail. Basking in the feel of the wind rushing past her, she almost didn¡¯t see the small vige on the mountainside that she and Zazzy were passing. The only reason that she had was due to the sound of children cheering and pping.


    Circling back and flying low and slow; Skye and Zazzy flew just a couple of feet above the children as they assed over. Around half a dozen children screamed with delight as the mythical creature that they revered came within just a few feet of their heads. As they chased after Zazzy and Skye, the two looked for a ce tond..


    Genie watched from a distance as Zazzynded in a field, and she and Skye interacted with the vigers. The children swarmed Zazzy, who happily yed with them for a few minutes while Skye talked with the adults. They bowed to her, and she bowed back respectfully, which made Genie grin.


    It had been more years than he cared to admit since he had exined the etiquette expected of her while in Sai. As pride for his pupil swelled in his heart, Skye finished speaking with the vigers. After bidding them a proper farewell, she walked over and touched the ground of the barren field.


    Zazzy and the children reluctantly said goodbye as well, then took off as gently as they could so as not to disturb the vige homes. After they had cleared the ground, Skye reached out her hand towards the ground, then closed her fist..


    Genie had felt the surge of powering from her, but he hadn¡¯t expected to watch an entire field of vegetables to sprout, grow, and mature all at once. As the vigers cheered and screamed their thanks to the Alconian Princess, an idea began to take shape within Genie¡¯s mind...


    When Skye and Zazzy reunited with Genie in the air then flew off, he asked; ¡°I thought that you had to be touching the ground to channel your magic into it?¡±


    Skye shrugged; ¡°I did before, but now I just need ta touch it once. I figured it out a couple nights after we left.. I saw a tree on the riverside that looked beautiful, but it was dyin¡¯. I thought about how I connect to me Water trait, then kinda applied what I do wit that ta how I handle me Earth magic. I guess ya could say I leveled up me Earth magic!¡±


    ¡°Leveled up? I don¡¯t understand that term,¡± Genie replied as he reached out, and pet Zazzy mid-flight.


    Skye chuckled lightly; ¡°Oh aye, that¡¯s right! Ya weren¡¯t in the Hignds! Let me tell ya about video games on the way back to the ship! They¡¯re Awesome!¡±


    Genieughed out loud at Skye¡¯s enthusiasm before he replied; ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen on the way. But when we get back, I¡¯ll need your full attention. I know how you and Zazzy can win over the people now..¡±

 Chapter 519

    519 Pay It Forward


    Tidas, Ralph, us, and Ronnie had started a game of cards with the crew while Skye and Genie had been gone, and were still ying when they had returned. Zazzy flew overhead and circled around tond as Genie floated down to the ship, blowing the cards everywhere. He was in the middle of getting yelled at in severalnguages when Skye jumped onto the deck.


    The distance between the shoreline and the ship was hefty, so when shended, Skye indented the deck where she hadnded. Now, she was the one getting screamed at. Apparently it cost a lot of money to rece the nks on the deck of a ship, but Skye told them all, in their respectivenguages, that she would personally fix it.


    The crewmenughed at her as she replied to the first few men. But when she spoke in twonguages that were usually only used within the crew members¡¯ viges, everyone fell into shock. Even Genie was surprised by Skye¡¯s linguistic skills and knowledge.


    Turning to Tidas, Genie asked; ¡°Has Skye taken up studying differentnguages as a hobby or something?¡±


    Tidas shook his head; ¡°No, it¡¯s just something she does. She calls it ¡®a perk of bein¡¯ the Catalyst¡¯, but it goes beyondnguages.. Skye¡¯s like a sponge when ites to information. She only needs to see or read something once, and she can remember it in incredibly detail.¡±


    Genie remained cid on the outside, but on the inside: he was worried. There was something that he didn¡¯t want Skye to see, and that sentiment was doubled now.. ¡®If she sees it, she¡¯ll be able to read it.. I have to figure something out, or she might not let Zazzy enter the maze..¡¯


    As Genie internally struggled, Tidas turned his attention to Skye and the enthralled crew members. She had fixed the few nks just by touching the spot that she¡¯d damaged. They were in the process of begging her to fix other things when Tidas stepped in..


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to ask her to do those repairs, then don¡¯t you think that you shouldpensate her in some way?¡±


    The prince¡¯s words had a kind of finality about them as he nced at each person asking. As the crew started to figure out how much money they had between them, Skye smacked her husband¡¯s arm, then said; ¡°I never said I was gonna charge¡¯em..¡±


    .....


    As the crew began to snicker, Skye turned towards them with a stern expression; ¡°And I never said that I was gonna do all that work, either.¡±


    Seeing their faces turn crestfallen, Skye sighed heavily as she added; ¡°I dinna want yer money. Instead, I want ya all ta swear ta Zazzy that the next person ya see in need: you¡¯ll help. That¡¯s me price fer fixin¡¯ up yer ship.¡±


    The crew members had instantly started to cheer, and surround Skye as they thanked and praised her. Genie and Tidas both smiled as they watched, but their reasoning was the opposite of each other. Genie thought that Skye was being politically tactical, but Tidas knew that she just preferred that the money go where it was needed.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the ¡®swear to Zazzy¡¯ thing?¡± Tidas asked.


    Genie smirked; ¡°It¡¯s because Zazzy¡¯s almost like a god in the flesh to my people..¡±


    ¡°Oh right.. The people of Sai worship dragons,¡± Tidasmented as he donned a contemtive look.


    Stifling augh, Genie replied; ¡°In a sense, yes. We revere them, not worship them. Dragons are the symbol of wisdom, strength, and longevity throughout the world, and history. To see a living one right in front of us is...overwhelming, from what I witnessed earlier.¡±


    Pure confusion covered Tidas face as he asked when he was talking about. After exining Skye and Zazzy¡¯s encounter with the mountainside vige, Genie said the same thing to Tidas that he had to Skye: he had a n. He wouldn¡¯t borate until Hana had returned, which Tidas hadn¡¯t even been aware of her leaving.


    Genie didn¡¯t even try to hide his smirk as he replied; ¡°That¡¯s part of her job.¡±


    Tidas grinned back, understanding what he¡¯d meant, then joined in the crew¡¯s efforts to pick up the scattered cards. Skye followed several of the crew mates around the ship until they bumped into the captain. Once they told him what they were doing, he looked at Skye with a hopeful expression..


    ¡°Do you think fixing the keel hole would¡¯ve possible?¡±


    Skye narrowed her eyes as she thought; ¡°I should be able to, so long as ya know what type of wood it¡¯s made from.¡±


    The captain¡¯s face lit up; ¡°I do! Please, follow me to the storage area. That will get you the closest to it.¡±


    As Skye disappeared into the ship, Kari and Peggy came out to see what all the yelling was about earlier. While Tidas was telling them about Genie and Skye¡¯s entrances, Hana showed up with six other ninja in tow. As they all bowed respectfully to Genie, everyone felt a massive surge of magical power.


    Usually one had to be in tune with magic to sense it, unless the amount was enormous like what they were all feeling right then. As they exchanged worried and confused expressions between themselves, Genie put the majority of their worries to rest by informing them; ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. It¡¯s just Skye..¡±


    Right as Genie had said her name, the entire ship shook and creaked like it was in a storm. The six who had apanied Hana all braced themselves as the ship seemingly breathed a fresh breath of life. Suddenly, every inch of the ship looked practically brand new.


    Not wanting to waste time; Skye had infused arge amount of magic into the ship, then used it to scan, as well as repair any defects or ws that she found. As the sun nearly finished setting off in the distance, Genie waited for Skye to rejoin them before making proper introductions.


    When she did return to the main deck, Genie partially introduced his ninja..


    ¡°You¡¯ve met Hana, but these six are different. Only two of them have earned a right to a name. The other four are still too green to be considered fully-fledged ninja. They only have colors until they earn their ces. The two you should know are named Bai Tang and Yuki Katana.¡±


    Genie had gestured to the two standing at Hana¡¯s sides. One looked like he was ny years old, while the other looked as if he¡¯d just hit puberty. Bai Tang had the longest braid that Tidas had ever seen, and no one could tell if Yuki Katana was a man or a woman.


    They each excelled in different types of espionage, but were at the top of their respective games. It was important for Sai to have a variety of spies and assassins; it was how they had kept neutral for so many decades..


    When deals that could affect Sai were being made, the probably of someone involved being from Sai was high. For many generations, the kingdom had closed itself off to repair it¡¯s broken government due to the copse of the Tokuga dynasty. The revolution had removed those whom had abused their power, but had nothing to immediately rece the shattered system.


    Anarchy and chaos reined until the members of the first Senate stepped up, and unified the kingdom into a republic. People went back to work, got paid, and made an economy again. It was a rough start, and the road had been filled with peril, but Sai was thriving now, and Genie wasn¡¯t going to let the remnants of the Tokuga n destroy what generations had bled for to build..


    After the introductions from Skye¡¯s side, Genie immediatelyunched into his idea..


    ¡°We know that Senator Tokuga and his supporters have the city entrances locked down, and that the guards have orders to arrest us upon sight. We know that the Senators are iming that Skye and Tidas abuse Zazzy, even though one look at her and anyone can tell that im is false..¡±


    ¡°So: I propose that we Show the people how much Skye and Zazzy trust each other.¡±


    ¡°But how? We can¡¯t get into the city except by flying Zazzy in,¡± Tidas replied with concern in his tone.


    Genie smirked; ¡°WE don¡¯t need to: just Skye and Zazzy. It would be better if you went as well, but I don¡¯t think that you could handle what I have in mind..¡±


    As everyone stared at Genie, he locked eyes with Skye, and said; ¡°Give the people a show.. Like the vige on the mountainside.¡±


    Skye shrugged as everyone turned, and stared at her; ¡°I didna give¡¯em a show! That was just Zazzy and me goofin¡¯ off fer the kids.¡±


    Genie smacked his hands together, then pointed at Skye; ¡°Then that¡¯s exactly what you¡¯ll do in the capital. We¡¯ll just change it a bit at the end..To send a message to the Senators.¡±


    ¡°What message?¡± Tidas asked.


    Genie shed a mischievous grin as he replied; ¡°One that says not to screw with us unless they want a hell of a fight.¡±


    Skye returned his smile with a cocky one of her own as shemented; ¡°Aye.. I can get wit that kinda n.¡±


    ¡°Good, because you¡¯re going to have to coordinate with these guys if we¡¯re going to pull this off,¡± Genie stated as his voice became more serious; ¡°If our timing is off by even a few seconds, you and Zazzy could get seriously hurt.. You could even die, Skye. Are you sure that you¡¯re up for this?¡±


    After looking from her husband, to her friends, to Peggy; Skye closed her eyes for a few moments of quiet contemtion. If they were arrested the moment that they entered the city, it would be difficult to build a good rtionship between Alcon and Sai. Too many lives were on the line for them just to waltz in, and hope for the best.


    With a war being seemingly inevitable, they needed every ally that they could get.. ¡®Even wit the risk ta Zazzy and me..¡¯


    ¡°So long as Zazzy agrees, I¡¯ll do what I gotta.. What did ya have in mind? About the sendin¡¯ a message part: how ya gonna do that?¡±


    Genie beamed with self-satisfaction as he leaned against the ship¡¯s railing, and replied; ¡°My people are going to attack you and Zazzy mid-air with everything they have that¡¯s shy, and not a single person or building below will be hurt..¡±


    Skye chuckled loudly before saying; ¡°Aye! Me and the scaly bairn can handle that!¡±


    Tidas¡¯ jaw dropped for a moment before he spoke with a slightly irate tone; ¡°No. No freakin¡¯ way can you do that. Do you realize how Dangerous that will be?! For you and Zazzy, but mainly You?!¡±


    Skye walked over, and kissed her husband¡¯s cheek before replying; ¡°Come on, love. Ya ken it¡¯s the only way ta save the peace treaty that we were sent ta secure. Give me one good reason I shouldna try?¡±


    Before Tidas could speak, Peggy chimed in with a tone that sent a shiver down even Genie¡¯s backside; ¡°Over My Dead Body are ya gonna be bloody target practice fer a bunch of Ninjas!¡±

 Chapter 520

    520 Coordination Is Key


    ***WARNING: LANGUAGE AND DESCRIPTIVE SEXUAL CONTENT***


    ¡°Ohe on, Peggy. Tis controlled danger.. And Tis much better than the danger we¡¯ll have ta deal wit if we dinna have a n goin¡¯ in,¡± Skye replied as she tried to bothfort, and assert her choice with her loved one.


    Peggy balled up her fists, and ced them on her hips as she started; ¡°Controlled Danger?! Are ya kiddin¡¯ me?! Danger is danger! Yer wantin¡¯ ta have friggin¡¯ Ninjas Tryin¡¯ ta hit ya wit their magic!-¡±


    ¡°And weapons, of sorts. Not all of the people helping will be mages. Only about thirty or so are,¡± Geniemented, adding a log to Peggy¡¯s inferno.


    ¡°Oh well, that¡¯s just bloody perfect!¡± Peggy yelled with heavy sarcasm; ¡°So projectiles have been added ta the mix?! What about Zazzy?! Do ya really think that she can guard against all that at once?!¡±


    Skye smirked cockily; ¡°Aye, she can. And whatever she can¡¯t, I can.¡±


    Peggy red at her; ¡°Dinna think for a moment that I think that makes any difference! Yer diplomats, fer cryin¡¯ out loud! Be diplomatic about it! Why do ya have ta practice bein¡¯ attacked in the first ce?! Why can¡¯t ya talk to the Senators?! Or better yet: why don¡¯t we just go home?!¡±


    Genie put a hand on Peggy¡¯s shoulder; ¡°Don¡¯t think of it as Skye practicing being attacked. Think of it more like we¡¯re coordinating our efforts to make a spectacle. One the people of Sai will Never forget..¡±


    After looking from his hand to his eyes, Peggy narrowed hers as she said; ¡°Firstly: remove yer hand before I do..¡±


    .....


    Quickly pulling his hand back with a smile, Geniemented; ¡°And secondly?¡±


    Peggy turned slightly so she would be facing him directly, then replied; ¡°Secondly: what do ya mean ¡®spectacle¡¯? What will ya do?¡±


    Genie grin softened; ¡°We will practice a sequence of attacks that Skye and Zazzy will memorize. After they enter the city, my people willunch the coordinated attacks at her over the city, in front of the popce. They¡¯ll be shocked enough to see a living dragon, but the people will be overwhelmed by the show..¡±


    As he continued speaking, Genie¡¯s smile twisted slightly; ¡°The Senate will see Zazzy and Skye working together, without reins or a saddle. They will witness their bond first-hand, then Senator Tokuga and his minions won¡¯t be able to interfere for the duration of your stay.¡±


    Peggy stared at Genie with simmering anger as she said; ¡°Ya Promised me that me bairn wasna gonna be in any danger while we were here!¡±


    Genie looked at the deck as he replied; ¡°I am sorry, Peggy. But it¡¯s out of my hands. All I can do now ise up with a strategy to counter our dilemma. If you¡¯d like, you can beat me after we resolve this mess, and everyone is safely within my brother¡¯s home.¡±


    Peggy sighed heavily as she let her arms fall to her sides; ¡°I may take ya up on that, dependin¡¯ on how this turns out. I¡¯ll be mightily pissed wit ya if Zazzy gets hurt, either. I¡¯ve grown partial ta that overgrown lizard..¡±


    Tidas and Skye exchanged a small smile as Genie openly chuckled, earning him a small smack from Peggy. The group chatted for a bit until Hana stepped forward. She introduced a man named Qin, who was the Tamer being assigned to Genie¡¯s group.


    The n that Genie had designed required multiple Tamers, all coordinating amongst multiple teams. The ship would continue down the river like usual while Genie, Skye, and Zazzy flew ahead. The teams would already be in ce when they arrived, and they would practice until the ship had caught up with them.


    They would break in the afternoons for lunch while the teams traveled ahead, then Skye, Genie, and Zazzy would rejoin them. The eight teams would rotate attacking so as not to wear themselves out, and eat before traveling to the next scheduled training point. It was an ambitious n, but would pay off if it could be pulled off.


    Peggy felt a little better after Genie had exined the full n, but she still didn¡¯t like that Skye and Tidas had to prove themselves innocent the moment that they arrived. Genie agreed with her, and exined the gist of why they had to go about it this way. Once he¡¯d finished, Peggy¡¯s anger had a new direction.


    ¡°That bastard better not cross me path, or I¡¯ll give him a piece of me mind! And me fist! And me foot fer good measure! Makin¡¯ me family risk their lives over such nonsense! Anyone who spends one minute around them can see that they be a lovin¡¯ family!¡±


    ¡°Ipletely agree,¡± Geniemented as everyone started to break away to have their own conversations; ¡°I can imagine no one better suited to raising Zazzy that Skye and Tidas, but the Senate needs to see that before Tokuga can get his hands in Zazzy. If he does, I can see him going as far as using science and magic to make it Look as if she¡¯s been abused.¡±


    Peggy sighed with contempt; ¡°Is there no way ta bring¡¯em ta justice? Why is a man like him allowed in yer government in the first ce?!¡±


    Genie gripped the ship¡¯s railing as he spoke; ¡°Like in any government, there is corruption. The Tokuga are an old family: formally the ruling family. Their influence is far and deep, but only within the higher circles. People like my brother and his supporters were actually elected into office by the people, and act in ordance with the change that they want to see.¡±


    Peggy smiled as she said; ¡°I look forward ta meetin¡¯ him, if Ima allowed to.¡±


    Knowing that she was referring to her status as Skye¡¯s servant, Genie patted her shoulder as he replied; ¡°I believe my brother will be very interested in meeting the woman I so often wrote about, as well as the woman who raised Skye.¡±


    Peggy shed her toothy grin; ¡°Well, I wasna the only one, Genied. You had a big hand in shapin¡¯ the way ourss looks at the world around her.¡±


    Genie chuckled; ¡°Not really, I just showed her that there¡¯s more to learn that what we can see with our eyes. My Mother told me that the most important things are learned with your heart, not your head.. I never really understood that until I met Skye.¡±


    The soft expression that covered Genie¡¯s face made Peggy¡¯s heart twinge for him. She had always known that he loved Skye, even before he had realized it. He didn¡¯t seem to have figured out what kind he felt for her, which made Peggy feel relieved..


    ¡®Least I hope he hasn¡¯t.. Jin¡¯s a good man: he understands how Skye feels about Tidas.. It would¡¯ve only cause him pain ta realize it back then.. I hope that those feelings have faded..¡¯


    ¡°I still do, but I know my ce, Peg. You don¡¯t need to worry about any dramaing from me,¡± Genie said low so only she could hear him.


    Peggy looked at him with a startled expression for a solid minute before she said; ¡°I hated it when ya pulled that shite in the past, and I hate it now. Stay outta me head, ya bloody ninja.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing, you old crank,¡± Genie replied as he smiled at Peggy.


    She grinned right back as she said; ¡°Oh, how I missed our back and forths, Jinny! Ima startin¡¯ ta look forward ta this now. Just promise me one thing? And actually keep it this time..¡±


    As Genie nodded, Peggy stated; ¡°If anything bad happens: protect me bairn? She¡¯s me everything, me only real family. I¡¯d die for her, but if Ima not there ta do it..¡±


    After taking in a deep breath, Genie spoke with apletely serious tone; ¡°I¡¯ll take the hit for her. I swear to you: I won¡¯t let Skye get hurt.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wit the death vibe over here? Ya two okay now, or do I need ta use me Water magic, and hose ya two down?¡± Skye joked as she walked over, and slung her arms over their shoulders.


    Genie¡¯s cheeks flushed lightly as he replied; ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.. Now, we should establish a regr time and schedule for your practices. Then tomorrow morning, we can start..¡±


    ************


    The next week and a half flew by. Between her practices and regr training, Skye was beginning to feel exhausted. As she and Tidasid down for bed, sheined about her muscles hurting all over, especially in her legs.


    Thanks to the saddle, Skye had grown used to not needing to apply so much pressure with her legs to hold herself steady. Now that she had to ride without it, staying on top of Zazzy was turning out to be more difficult that she had predicted. Finding the bnce between enough pressure to stay on, but not so much that it hurts Zazzy was proving to be nearly impossible to aplish.


    The only thing that Skye could think of was to use her Shaman trait in conjunction with her Tank to stay on top of Zazzy. It allowed her to monitor the amount of pressure that she was applying to Zazzy, but it was extremely draining, and limited her essibility to her other magic.


    They would reach Sai¡¯s capital in three days, and Skye was still struggling to not fall off of Zazzy whenever she looped for longer than eight seconds. Some of the maneuvers that they had worked out required her to hang on for up to twenty-five seconds.


    As Tidas listened to his wifeining, he offered to rub her legs for her. Skye was more than happy to ept it, at least until his hands had moved higher than her thighs. He tried to tease her, but Skye wasn¡¯t having it..


    ¡°Once we get our own room again, I¡¯ll be more than happy ta bend over for ya, husband,¡± Skye had said cheekily.


    Tidas smiled as he grabbed at the growing bulge in his pants. Skye huffed and shook her head at him, but she was grinning as she did it and said; ¡°Dinna try ta tease me, love. Or you¡¯ll be screamin¡¯ about blue balls by the time we wake up in the mornin¡¯.¡±


    Coming up behind his wife as she stripped, Tidas grabbed one breast with one hand, and ced the other over her most sensitive ce as he said; ¡°I could give the the equivalent, too.¡±


    As he started to fondle her breast and shift his finger up and down, a light knock came from their door. Tidas huffed with frustration, let Skye dress and climb into bed, then answered the door with an irritated expression all over his face. Ralph frowned as he walked past him, and went straight to Skye to ask; ¡°I just wanted to know, so please be truthful when I ask this..¡±


    ¡°Are we gonna fight as soon as we reach the capital?¡±


    Skye shrugged, not sure how to answer him. Tidas and Genie shared a looked, then turned to Ralph as Genie said; ¡°Only if this doesn¡¯t work. I pray to the universe that it does..¡±

 Chapter 521

    521 Clearing A Path


    The morning air was crisp, and stung Tidas¡¯ lungs as he stood on the deck of the ship, and yawned. The sun was just starting to stain the darkened sky a deep blue as people ran back and forth with equipment. The people still recovering, like the captain¡¯s daughter, were being moved off of the ship along with their haul..


    The cargo was being unloaded and stored with a family that the captain knew, as well as any still sick. The situation at the docks closest to the capital was unknown, and no one wanted to put the people, or their profits in harm¡¯s way. Everything had been unloaded, packed, and stored away before vivid colors had chased away the lingering night.


    Zazzy hadn¡¯t flown any higher than twenty-five feet or so, to make sure that they weren¡¯t spotted. The ship had been booked with the idea of transporting her on it in mind, but Zazzy didn¡¯t want to be stuck on the deck when she could easily fly and sleep where she wanted. Now that she be was confined to the deck until they had reached a specific opening, she knew that she¡¯d made the right call before.


    ¡°Genie¡¯s n depends upon a small element of surprise ta work. Tis just fer a few hours, then we get ta give everyone a show.. Are ya ready, me scaly bairn?¡± Skye had asked her.


    Zazzy grumbled as she telepathically told her mother; ¡°Fine, but I want to smash the big rock at the end. It looks fun when you do it!¡±


    Skye chuckled lightly, which disturbed some of the crewmen around her. She¡¯d been sitting quietly while petting and staring at the dragon, then just started tough out of no where. Realizing how nutters she must¡¯ve seemed to them, Skye immediately stoppedughing, and told Zazzy that she could destroy the two halves after she¡¯d split it down the middle.


    As the two mentally chatted away, Genie went over the instructions with his people and the rest of the Alconians. The eight groups would scatter, and run to their designated ces, then watch for Zazzy to reach a certain altitude before theyunched their attacks. It sounded simple enough, but Genie hadn¡¯t expected the number of guards that Tokuga had stationed all around the capital¡¯s walls.


    Just like Dragonhorn, Sai was built in, around, and on a massive dragon skeleton. Unlike Zazzy¡¯s mother Lazarus, the ones surrounding Sai were a crimson red color. Apparently it had been a Fire dragon of immense power when it was alive, but had still died when it¡¯s rider had.


    Senator Tokuga had ced guards on top of the lookout towers that were made from the skeleton¡¯s ribs. The bones weren¡¯t as tough as the ones that were left from Lazarus, but they were still as strong as ancient steel. Genie was going to handle them while his people and the Alconians handled the guards on the ground.


    .....


    By the time they had reached the outskirts of Sai¡¯s capital, Genie had over a thousand people helping their cause altogether. Those actually participating in the spectacle only numbered around eighty, but the others had an equally important job: spreading the word. Everyone and their grandmother knew of the Alconian diplomats arrival, and that the mythical dragon was with them as well.


    By sunrise, the streets of Sai¡¯s capital were packed with people like a festival was being held. Everyone came together to see the legendary creature as it made it¡¯s way to the Senate building. No one knew how the dragon would enter the city, so everyone was constantly looking around; mainly at the sky.


    All of the Senators, including Senator Tokuga, were standing outside of the old pce. Word of the Alconian diplomats¡¯ arrival had reached them as well, and they were all awaiting them with as much anticipation as the rest of the citizens. Only a select few seemed to be in foul moods..


    Senator Tokuga in particr seemed extremely irritated with the fact that everyone knew of the Alconians¡¯ arrival. He wanted to capture them in secret, and extract some of the dragon¡¯s blood, but that n was most likely going to fail now. It infuriated the senator beyond words that Jin Laos was the one chosen to be a diplomat sent to Alcon..


    ¡®If not for Moonstone, none of this would be happening! I told Senator Lei to turn him away.. Now his daughter and her husband are my biggest problems!¡¯


    As Senator Tokuga gritted his teeth, one of his guards appeared at his side and told him; ¡°Their ship has been spotted in the harbor, but the dragon, the Alconians, and Jin¡¯s people were not there. What are your orders, Master?¡±


    Tokuga grimaced as he spoke low; ¡°Make sure that the dragon doesn¡¯t enter the city.. Shoot it down if you have to. All we need is it¡¯s blood.¡±


    The guard swallowed hard out of personal confliction, but added; ¡°And what of the others?¡±


    Huffing due to his irritation reaching it¡¯s boiling point, Senator Tokuga replied; ¡°Just get rid of them! We¡¯ll fabricate a reason behind their deathster..¡±


    After a quick nod and bow, the guard disappeared into the shadows, barely being noticed by anyone.. Except for Senator Lei. He hadn¡¯t heard their conversation, but he could tell that Tokuga was on edge. As he tilted his head to the skies, he prayed to the universe that Skye, Tidas, Zazzy, and his brother would reach the pce safely..


    ************


    ¡°Ralph! Two o¡¯clock! us! Eleven! Keep pace and mow down Anyone in your way! We have to reach the north side of the city within twenty minutes! Let¡¯s Move!¡± Tidas screamed as he mmed into two Sai soldiers, and kept running.


    Ronnie and Kari were riding on Monty¡¯s back as they followed behind the main force. Ronnie was using his Tamer trait to keepmunications open between everyone with a variety of crows, pigeons, and a single sparrow for Genie. He only needed to take out the tower guards, then wait for Skye and Zazzy to show, so hismunications were simple and easy.


    Everyone else was given birds that could speak to a certain level. The crows could actually say a handful of words, but the pigeons were limited to signals based on the number of coos they made. It was a simple system, but the pigeons were assigned to the groups in charge of taking out the guards..


    One of the things that Genie had never anticipated was Tokuga going as far as to try and kill Zazzy. But the bolt-action spearunchers mounted on the walls and towers were evidence of his determination. Genie wasn¡¯t sure how many there were altogether, but he ryed the positions of all the ones that he could see via his little sparrow.


    Ronnie could have telepathic conversations with hispanions, and ryed Genie¡¯s coordinates to all of the teams. His people were covering all of the points except for the north. Only two were fast enough to keep up with Tidas, Ralph, and us, so they apanied them to the farthest threat.


    Soldiers dressed in crimson and ck armor tried everything that they could to slow the five down, but they were overwhelmed the moment that they came into contact. They followed the wall made of deep-red dragon bones until a massive hill could be seen in the distance. The thick trees made it difficult to see clearly, but it didn¡¯t matter as long as they were running in the right direction.


    Branches and bushes cut into any exposed skin as they sprinted, until arge clearing at the base of the hill came into sight. As Tidas and his group dashed towards it with burning lungs, his heart sank..


    A massive catapult guarded by tworge guns awaited them, and ultimately Skye and Zazzy. Feeling a rush of urgency, Tidas kicked his speed up to full throttle. Leaving Ralph, us, and the two ninja behind. Ralph wanted to shout out to him, but didn¡¯t want to draw the attention of the guards.


    The gunners were sitting while idly chatting away, not paying any mind to their surroundings. They barely had time to scream when Tidas bulldozed one, then knocked the other two out with his sheathed sword. The other machine gun was in the process of being loaded when Ralph and us ran over.


    As they took care of the three soldiers, Tidas and the two ninja ran up to the catapult..


    The contraption was loaded and ready to be fired whenever the dragon appeared. Four of the six soldiers manning the catapult had readied to fight the three approaching while the other two took aim against Zazzy and Skye. They were flying high enough so that they had yet to be seen, and they weren¡¯t within the city limits yet.


    As the marksman fixed the catapult¡¯s trajectory, Tidas came up from behind him, and knocked him out cold. He had taken out two of the four trying to block them, and left the remaining two to the ninjas. The remaining marksman¡¯s jaw hung low for a few seconds before he¡¯d immediately put his hands up in the air like he was surrendering.


    After closing the gap between them within the blink of an eye, Tidas grabbed the younger man by the cor of his armor. Utter terror crossed the young man¡¯s features as ¡®The Titan Pir¡¯ spoke in a corse version of Sai¡¯snguage, and asked; ¡°Did your orderse from the Senate, or from one Senator?¡±


    The young soldier shook his head fervently, not wanting to die now from the Third Prince of Alcon, orter from his superior. Won¡¯t of both patience and time, Tidas red at him, and bent the edge of the soldier¡¯s armor with his hand. The many made an involuntary whining noise, swallowed hard, then said; ¡°I¡¯m just a soldier! I just follow orders!¡±


    Tidas narrowed his eyes further as his voice grew almost malevolent; ¡°Who is trying to hurt my family?¡±


    The man¡¯s breathing had be ragged and heavy as he sputtered; ¡°I can¡¯t! They¡¯ll kill me!¡±


    A dark grin stretched across Tidas¡¯ face as he dug his fingers into the metal of the soldier¡¯s armor, and said; ¡°Do you know what dragons do to people that try to hurt their family?¡±


    Right after the man shook his head in the negative, Tidas added; ¡°They eat them..¡±


    Right as Tidas had finished speaking, Zazzy¡¯s roar echoed across the open sky. All color drained from the man¡¯s face as his rapid breathing grew shallow, then he dropped like a sack of potatoes. Tidas had released his grip the second he saw the young soldier¡¯s eyes roll into the back of his head.


    As Tidas struggled to reframe fromughing out loud, Zazzy belted out another roar. It was the signal that she was in position for their little spectacle. After checking to make sure that the young man still had a pulse, Tidas rejoined Genie¡¯s ninjas to start the show..

 Chapter 522

    522 Aerial Show


    Skye loved the feel of the fluffy clouds on her skin. It stung when they flew through a cloud fast, but when Zazzy just cruised through, it was refreshing. As they broke through the patch, Sai¡¯s capital came into full view..


    The sun shined down onto the crimson-colored dragon bones, casting a reddish tint on everything within the city. The effect made Sai look like it had been pulled straight out of a fairytale. Trees, green pastures, and farms rotated every several acres all around the city walls, simr to Alcon.


    Like most other castle towns, the old pce-turned-senate building was on a central hill in the middle of the city. The sides gently sloped, making it seem almost t to those on the ground, but Skye had a bird¡¯s eye view from atop of Zazzy¡¯s back. As she looked over the breathtaking masterpiece that was the city, Zazzy asked if it was time to start.


    Skye looked over at the crow flying next to her and Zazzy, and shouted to it; ¡°Hey Mister Caw-Caw! How much longer til we can start?!¡±


    The bird bobbed it¡¯s head several times as it flew alongside them, then squawked out; ¡°Drop that! Drop that ya dumb bird!¡±


    Skyeughed out loud hard before yelling; ¡°Nice ta see Ronnie¡¯s teachin¡¯ ya a proper vocabry!¡±


    ¡°Now Momma?! Can we go now?!¡± Zazzy asked excitedly.


    Not using their telepathic connection, Skye shouted out; ¡°Let¡¯s let¡¯em know we¡¯re up here first! Say hello ta the nice people, messie!¡±


    Taking in the biggest breath of her life, Zazzy unleashed a roar that shook the heavens themselves. As she let their presence be known, both Skye and Zazzy felt a shift in the air around them. Any traces of clouds began to dissipate, revealing the living legend to the citizens of Sai¡¯s capital;pliments of Genie¡¯s Air magic.


    .....


    At first, most of the people flinched as the ground and buildings around them rattled and shook. As soon as it had registered what it must¡¯ve been, everyone turned their eyes to the sky. An awestruck silence fell over the city as a real dragon projected a massive shadow overhead.


    The daze onlysted for about a fraction of a second. After the moment had passed, the city erupted. The people cheered, cried, and started to pray as the being that their culture nearly centered around soared freely above them. As the citizens cried out for the mystical creature, Zazzy roared again in response..


    Folding her wings in, Zazzy dove into a free fall. Skyeughed as most of her body lifted off of her scaly bairn, except for her tightly-gripped hands and feet. While practicing, she had realized that if she put her feet forward a bit, she could lock herself in ce by straining her ankle and achilles tendon against Zazzy¡¯s spikes. Skye¡¯s butt still lifted up during loops and free falls, but at least she didn¡¯t actually fall off anymore.


    As Zazzy dove, the people began to panic. When her wings extended at thest moment, and a huge gust of wind kicked up around the people below her; they cheered and called out to her instead of being afraid. Flying just high enough to clear the buildings, Zazzy was perfectly visible to the citizens of Sai that crowded the streets.


    Many had heard rumors that the sacred dragon was being abused by the Alconians, but that was clearly not the case. As she flew by, no one could see a single scratch on her, nor even a saddle for safety. The spection was brought up and dropped almost instantly as the two flew higher and higher..


    After doing a full circle around the capital, Zazzy and Skye had started to do aerial acrobatics. Skye had jumped off of Zazzy¡¯s back, and was literally swinging from foot, to paw, to tail inplicated patterns. She¡¯d let go, and fall through the air a bit before Zazzy would swoop in and catch her. It was a team effort that could easily result in Skye¡¯s death if they made a mistake, but they both had absolute trust in each other.


    Zazzy had dropped Skye several times during training at first, due to a fear of hurting her mother. The third time that they had practiced, Zazzy had identally crushed her mother¡¯s hands. Skye was fine after a bit of healing, but ever since then; Zazzy had practiced gently grabbing small objects by herself until she had feltpletelyfortable doing so.


    As Skye went from her tail to her front-right paw, Zazzy said; ¡°The best part is about to start! Are you ready, Momma?!¡±


    Skye grinned cheekily; ¡°Aye! Let¡¯s do this, me scaly bairn!¡±


    Zazzy roared again, although not as loudly because she was so close to the people below. If she roared like she had the first couple of times, then the citizens closest to her would go deaf. Skye was used to how loud Zazzy could get, plus she could heal herself if the noise became too much, but the people below were different.


    As Zazzy climbed to a predetermined altitude, the noises for the spectators grew. Frantic shouts and cries filled the city as attacks for seemingly every direction were heading towards them. Right as they were about to be pummeled to death, Zazzy whipped around in a circle as she released an overzealous amount of fire..


    Dragon¡¯s fire was rumored to burn as hot as the sun, and the disy before the people of the city gave credence to it. Water, rocks, bullets, fire; nothingsted once touched by Zazzy¡¯s mes. The attacks came in a rapid barrage, but Zazzy destroyed almost everything that came their way. And whatever she missed, Skye took care of.


    Seeing arge boulder with an unnatural red mark on it, Zazzy knew that the finale was quickly approaching. They had only been flying above the city for about ten minutes, but the mages throwing the attacks could only go on for so long. As she started to fly lower, the attacks followed, and the twopletely separated while falling..


    Genie smiled to himself as he watched Skye and Zazzy send the people into a panic again. This was the part of the routine that they always had problems with during practice. It made Genie especially nervous since he wouldn¡¯t be able to catch Skye with his magic without allowing the tons of debris to fall on the citizens below.


    ¡®Please let this work! It has to!¡¯


    As the prayer crossed Genie¡¯s mind, a small gap in the attacks allowed Zazzy to grab Skye before they came too close to the ground. The point was to thrill the citizens of Sai, not give them heart attacks. As Genie¡¯s heartbeat started to even back out, something disturbed the air near the northern side of the capital..


    As Genie turned his head, he saw the massive boulder for the finaleunching earlier than it was supposed to. It had iron ore mixed in, making it incredibly dense. He tried to slow it down with his Air magic, but the boulder had taken three Tank mages tounch it to begin with.


    ¡°LOOK OUT, SKYE!¡± Genie screamed with fear in his voice.


    Instead of maneuvering like she had during every practice, Zazzy shifted upward as Skye lept from her backside, and cracked the boulder in half with just her fist. After she had cleared the falling halves, Zazzy used her tail to smash the falling chunks into small pieces before diving after Skye. As Genie used his magic to stop the debris from falling onto the citizens, he prayed that Zazzy would reach Skye in time..


    The wind wizzed in her ears as she plummeted towards the ground. As Skye fell, she noticed a giant water fountain in the middle of a park area. Tapping into her Water magic, she pulled as much as she could to herself. Drawing it to her extended arms, Skye fanned out the water like a sail catching the sea air to slow her fall enough for Zazzy to get to her.


    The water stretched out like transparent wings, and refracted the light from the sun. As Skye quickly floated down, the water cast rainbows against the crowds, eliciting awestruck murmurs from the spectators. She looked like a fairy d in ck armor as Zazzy descended, and gently caught her on her back.


    The citizens exploded with enthusiastic cheers and praises for the show, and mored for more. As Skye let her water wings drop away, she turned her gaze towards the pce. As she stared in the direction, her stomach dropped as she lept from Zazzy¡¯s backside again.


    Zazzy¡¯s heart dropped as she watched her mother break a giant metal spear in half, then fall. They were too close to the buildings for Zazzy to move too fast, otherwise she would copse the ones closest to her. Thinking fast, Zazzy turned her body, and got her tail as close to her mother as she could..


    Reaching out, Skye barely grabbed Zazzy¡¯s tail in time to avoid being impaled on a building¡¯s antenna. Since she had to keep moving to stay airborne, Zazzy flew dangerously close to the roofs of the buildings. Allowing Skye to swing up onto her tail, then climb her way back onto Zazzy¡¯s back again.


    Once positioned, they flew directly towards the center of the city; where the Senate building was..


    ************


    ¡°Where did that speare from?! Did anyone see?!¡± Senator Lei called out, but no one had answered.


    He¡¯d known his brother¡¯s n ahead of time, and helped coordinate the information being spread. But there was never anything mentioned to him about the city¡¯s defenses being used. Knowing that fact, Senator Lei nced at Senator Tokuga with distain..


    ¡®Is that fool trying to start a war?! It is known that King Magnus dotes upon his youngest son and his wife! Is he really dumb enough to risk a war? For what?! The only thing that I can think of is..¡¯


    As Mei¡¯s father nced at his enemy again, he had no doubt in his mind.. ¡®That fool is after the dragon¡¯s blood.. It¡¯s the only exnation.. What is in the maze that has him so fixated?¡¯


    As the thought crossed his mind, Senator Lei was distracted by another Senator calling out; ¡°Look! Up there! It¡¯s the dragon! It¡¯sing this way!¡±


    Tension filled the courtyard of the Senate building as Zazzy fluttered above, then let her weight drop. The building and ground shook as shended and towered over them. Right before Zazzy hadnded, Skye had jumped from her back, andnded at the same time as her dragon.


    As Skye straightened up, so did Zazzy. The imagery was extremely intimidating, making Skye seem as frightening as the dragon she waspletely in sync with. As Zazzy let a low growl rumble out, Skye took three steps towards the senators. Most stepped back out of fear, but Senator Lei smiled as he offered a hand, and said; ¡°You¡¯ve grown into a strong and beautiful woman, Skye Moonstone. Wee to the Republic of Sai.¡±


    Skye beamed at him as she replied; ¡°Thank ya, Uncle. Tis wonderful ta see you after so many years. And thank you for the warm wee.. I just have one question..¡±


    ¡°What do you need, my dear? All of Sai is at the disposal of the Dragon¡¯s Guardian,¡± Mei¡¯s father said with an uneasy feeling growing.


    Skye maintained her polite expression as she answered; ¡°Who tried ta shoot me scaly bairn with a spear? Cause whoever it was is dyin¡¯ today..¡±

 Chapter 523

    523 Appeasements


    ***CONTENT WARNING: VIOLENCE AND DEATH***


    The Senators all stared at the Alconian Princess with shocked expressions while she crossed her arms. She seemedpletely undaunted by their statuses, which made sense because she was a princess, but there was something else to her demeanor. A kind of overwhelming presence that went further than her royal status..


    As the Senators all watched Skye staring back at them expectantly, Zazzy let out another low growl. Some of the Senators actually took a few steps back, but not Mei¡¯s father. He had known Skye since she was a child, and held nothing but adoration for her.


    Leaning her head down and over, Zazzy sniffed at Senator Lei akin to a dog, but to the top of his head. As her warm breath made his hair rise and fall with every inhale, Skye asked again; ¡°Well? Who tried ta shoot at Zazzy? I dinna care who they are: they¡¯re dead for trying ta hurt my bairn.¡±


    Senator Lei shed a small smile; ¡°Was the spear not part of the spectacle?¡±


    ¡°You Knew that they wereing?!¡± Senator Tokuga nearly yelled.


    Mei¡¯s father¡¯s posture grew rigid as he replied with a smirking poker face; ¡°No more than you did, Tokuga..¡±


    Turning back to Skye, Senator Lei added; ¡°Why do you think that one or all of us were responsible for the spear?¡±


    Skye huffed lightly; ¡°Because they¡¯re part of the city¡¯s defenses, or am I mistaken?¡±


    .....


    ¡°How do You know of our city¡¯s defenses?¡± Senator Tokuga inquired with a haughty tone.


    Skye quirked an eyebrow at him with amusement covering the rest of her features, and replied sarcastically; ¡°Oh, ya mean how do I know about the ginormous spearunchers linin¡¯ the city walls? Gee, I wonder..¡±


    The Senator¡¯s face started to turn red as a voice from above called out; ¡°I told them where the defenses were, and it¡¯s a good thing I did!¡±


    All eyes turned upward as Genie came floating down like he was the master of the air. Most of the Senators respected him for his past aplishments and rank, except for the ones that followed Tokuga. The small group stood off to the side with stoic expressions, whispering amongst themselves.


    Skye had heard the term ¡®traitor¡¯ enough times for her to re at the ones chattering in warning, and telepathically asked Zazzy to look at them and growl. For a moment, both she and Zazzy thought that they might take off at a sprint. The pure terror that shed across their faces was intense, but fleeting as they watched Skye smirk.


    A few of Senator Tokuga¡¯s supporters were still on the fence about his n, especially now that they were meeting the biggest obstacles to it. Their cooperation depended upon his ability to maintain a projected low mortality rate for both their soldiers, and the citizens. Seeing Zazzy in the flesh was already enough to start to form serious doubt in their minds.. And Tokuga knew it.


    Understanding that he could lose all of his support before his n had actually started, Tokuga countered; ¡°And how is outlining our defensive capabilities to a possibly hostile kingdom a good thing in Any way?¡±


    After bowing then hugging his brother, Genie turned back towards Tokuga and his followers; ¡°I did not say that I told all of Alcon our defenses. I inferred that I had told the princess and her party. Only a traitor would divulge our government¡¯s secrets to another kingdom..¡±


    Genie¡¯s eyes looked as though they were causing the Senators physical pain as a few flinched at his words. After making a mental note of whom seemed to be ¡®in the know¡¯, Genie smiled as he locked eyes with Tokuga. Fleeting panic tracked across his features in that moment before immediately switching back to his perpetually-annoyed expression.


    Skye hadn¡¯t caught it, but someone else had..


    ¡°And if you see Alcon as a hostile kingdom, then why were we invited for peace negotiations?!¡± Tidas yelled as he and Genie¡¯s men came walking up, dragging arge sack behind them.


    While Tidas and Genie¡¯s ninjas had been restraining the other soldiers after taking their position, the one soldier that had fainted had woken up. Heid next to the spearuncher pretending to be unconscious until Tidas and the others were busyunching rocks and other objects at Zazzy and Skye. He had heard the soldier¡¯s heart rate steadily building, but he didn¡¯t think that the kid had woken up; just that he was having a bad dream.


    The soldier¡¯s body hadn¡¯t moved in the slightest, so Tidas had gone about his job, then started to leave for the Senate building after they had finished. After hearing scuttling from behind, he had turned around in time to see thedunching the spear. Tidas had instantly ran over, and hit the young soldier in his gut, but it had been toote.


    Thankfully, Genie had intervened just enough to give Skye a clear shot at it. When she had fallen after destroying the spear, Tidas had screamed Skye¡¯s name with clear anguish in his voice. If Zazzy hadn¡¯t of caught Skye.. ¡®I honestly don¡¯t know if Any of the Senators would¡¯ve been left alive..¡¯


    Shaking the dark thought from his mind, Tidas turned and started to drag arge sack into the forefront of the crowd. Before opening it, he turned and red at the Senators as he said; ¡°This is the man who pulled the trigger on theuncher, but what I want to know is who does he serve..¡±


    The moment the bag was pulled open, another ninja appeared at Genie¡¯s side. They whispered something into his ear that Tidas didn¡¯t understand, stepped back, then walked off. Genie¡¯s outward appearance had been calm up until that point, but now: he didn¡¯t look like Genie anymore.


    A dark aura stretched out from Genie, but it wasn¡¯t from his magic; it was his intent. As the hairs on everyone¡¯s necks stood up, he straightened his posture, put his arms to his sides, and took an intimidating step forward as he spoke softly; ¡°Senator Yeitian.. I believe this is one of your men, is he not?¡±


    One of the older men standing a couple of senators away from Tokuga shrank back as all eyes fell on him. Murmurs of shock and anger started to turn into demands for blood, for offending the Guardian of the Last Dragon. As the elderly man coward in fear, he looked to Tokuga with a pleading expression..


    Afraid that he would be found out before his n could even begin, Tokuga readied himself to signal his own ninja to kill Yetitian. He stared coldly at the elderly Senator, making the man¡¯s expression drop...then turn furious. It was obvious what he was thinking.


    As fear took hold of of Tokuga¡¯s heart, Jin Laos stared the Senator down as he asked; ¡°Why are the soldiers iming that You signed off on the warrant to arrest Princess Skye and her party?! With Specific orders to stop Zazzy from entering the city by any means necessary? And before you answer: I hope you understand that I will know if you are lying, and what I will do to you right here, right now..¡±


    Utter terror shed across Senator Yetitian¡¯s face as he started to sputter; ¡°I was given the order myself! Like everyone else, I thought that it was due to the rumors! I swear! If I would¡¯ve known, I-¡±


    An erratic gust of wind began to swirl around therge group, making the robes of the Senators flutter. Tidas had moved to stand by his family when he had seen the change in Genie¡¯s demeanor and personality. He didn¡¯t fear Genie, but Jin Laos, the side of their beloved mentor that they knew very little about; was a wild card that had just popped out of the deck.


    Taking a final step towards the shriveled Senator, Jin¡¯s face was akin to Marco¡¯s as he asked; ¡°Who gave you the order?!¡±


    Skye had actually flinched from hearing the raw tone that Genie had used. It worried Tidas that her view of their beloved mentor might be changed while they were in Sai.. ¡®I know of Genie¡¯s exploits because I¡¯m the Commander of the RMC, but Skye.. She might not see Everything that Genie has done as good..¡¯


    Shelving the thought for ater time, Tidas refocused on the trembling Senator on the ground..


    He had gone off about how his family would be in danger if he spoke, and Genie was in the process of exining that his life and livelihood was currently on the line. Right when he was teetering on the edge, the air grew eerily still. Genie¡¯s head darted back and forth as he snapped his fingers.


    In an instant, the Senators and everyone else were surrounded by around two dozen ninja. Zazzy shifted ufortably as a familiar rank stench hit her nostrils. She was telling her mother about the smell when an arrow flew out of no where, and pierced through Senator Yetitian¡¯s head.


    Genie instantly put up a massive wind barrier as the Senator¡¯s body slumped over, and hit the ground. The other Senators started to yell and panic, but Zazzy wasn¡¯t having it. She couldn¡¯t hear anything between the wind and their whining, so she roared at them.. Just a little bit.


    The Senators all mmed up and huddled together as Genie took off into the air with a massive gust. Skye tried to follow on Zazzy, but Tidas didn¡¯t want them to split up. It frustrated her, but Skye stayed put until the wind barrier stopped.


    Ralph, us, and the others had just reached the Senate building when the barrier wasing down. Theyunched into a hundred questions, but Tidas told them that they would exinter. When he turned back from talking to them, Skye was in the process of mounting Zazzy¡¯s back.


    Tidas ran over with an irate expression as he started to yell; ¡°I thought you said that you¡¯d wait?!¡±


    Skye¡¯s face was scrunched with worry as she replied; ¡°Ya heard Zazzy the same as me. So ya ken what she smelled. If there¡¯s somethin¡¯ else out there wit Dark magic, we need ta ken what it is. And Genie will need backup ta handle whatever it is.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you and I alone may not be enough to beat him,¡± Genie called out from above.


    Skye looked up with a confused expression; ¡°I thought that ya went after the assassin?!¡±


    ¡°I did, but I lost him,¡± Genie replied with a shrug, then added; ¡°At least I lost his magic trail. His scent trail, however, circled back.¡±


    As the Senators started to act like a flock of spooked sheep, Skye yelled back; ¡°Do ya think he¡¯s here fer another target?!¡±


    Genie shook his head; ¡°No, not to kill, anyway.. Do you not know who that was?¡±


    As Skye shook her head in the negative, Genie replied with a leery look on his face; ¡°It was Ahriman.. He¡¯s here in Sai.¡±

 Chapter 524

    524 The Lei Family


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE***


    ¡°Are you Sure that it was Ahriman?¡± Senator Lei inquired with a tense expression.


    ¡°How did he get through Sai¡¯s boarder defenses?¡± Tidas asked as he looked around with his heightened vision.


    ¡°Ya gotta be fuckin¡¯ around, right Genie? Did he follow us here?!¡± Skye nearly yelled with a mixture of surprise and annoyance.


    Genie shook his head lightly as he replied; ¡°I don¡¯t know why myself, but regardless of his reasons: Ahriman is here.. And he¡¯s not getting away this time.¡±


    Skye felt a shiver run up her spine as she watched Genie¡¯s face twist with darkened thoughts. She knew that Ahriman had killed Genie¡¯s Second-in-Command years ago. But what she didn¡¯t know is that his VC had been one of only two women that Genie had ever romantically loved.


    Tidas and Skye had known Genie since they were children, but neither of them actually knew much about their mentor. He was the world¡¯s most deadly assassin named Jin Laos, and he was Genie. The two sides were so vastly different, and yet they were the same person..


    ¡®How can he have such drastically different personalities? Must be exhaustin¡¯ for ¡¯em.. I wonder which is his true face? Oh well.. Genie¡¯s Genie ta me.. I just wanna see Mei, and rx a wee bit before shit hits the fan...again...¡¯


    Although they were acting as Representatives of Alcon, Skye and Tidas¡¯ trip to Sai was supposed to be a small break from their usual dire drama. They wanted to start a family as soon as they returned, so this was supposed to be a kind of vacation for the two.


    .....


    They knew from Genie that is wasn¡¯t going to be a vacation, butpared to the Hignds; it was to Skye and Tidas. They had to manage a small army on top of their own personal duties, be diplomats and defenders, and take care of Zazzy. Although the Hignders pretty much did most of the work out of love for her, it was still a lot to do for two people.


    The Hignders hade to adore Zazzy, which increased the support for the alliance with Alcon. She was more than just a mascot for Alcon: Zazzy was a national treasure to them. And the sentiment was growing.


    The people¡¯s cheers of admiration from the city were so loud that they had reached the pce. Zazzy and Skye stared off towards the mor with smiles, but Tidas kept his eyes on Tokuga and his people. A few were whispering, and he could hear what they were saying..


    ¡°How is the situation salvageable?! It was all for not..¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that there are more possibilities.. He wouldn¡¯t chance only once..¡±


    ¡°Really? I don¡¯t see how a second one is possible..¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll prove it to you, my brothers. Just give it time..¡±


    Tidas¡¯nguage skills weren¡¯t as good as Skye¡¯s. But he had caught enough to know that Tokuga and his people would most likely try getting to Zazzy again. An anger he was finding difficult to control began to well up in Tidas as he red at the group of Senators.


    ¡°Calm down, love, or you¡¯ll scare the politicians,¡± Skye partially joked as she gestured to the other Senators watching the entire thing.


    ¡°Did you hear?¡± Tidas asked as he and Skye stood side by side.


    Genie was in the middle of listing off all of the ces for his ninja to search as Skye replied low; ¡°Aye, and they willna even get close ta her. We¡¯ll make sure of that..¡±


    As the two bumped fists like they had learned to do in the Hignds, Genie called out for Tidas. He wanted to know what the guard had said word for word when he¡¯d been caught. The way he pronounced certain words would help link him to a specific Senator via learning his regional dialect.


    Tidas couldn¡¯t help much since he wasn¡¯t as proficient atnguages, but if he heard it again, he¡¯d be able to identify it. After that, they started to discuss an investigation into the incident, which Zazzy thought was her que to leave. Only when she told her parents that she was leaving did the entirety of the situation register..


    ¡°Ima sorry me scaly bairn, but ya canna go flyin¡¯ off without me, Da, or Genie wit ya. Not until we kick some bad guy arseter.. Dinna give me that face! Tis outta me hands! I¡¯ll tell ya what? How bout we go fer a ride ta see Mei? Ya havena met her yet, and she¡¯s got a wee bairn ya can coo over..¡±


    As soon as Skye turned to face Genie, Zazzy stretched her neck over her parents, and hovered above his head as Skye asked; ¡°Can ya take us ta Mei¡¯s before ya get into all of that? We need ta send fer Peggy and get settled.¡±


    Genie looked to his brother with a pleading expression as Zazzy huffed menacingly into his hair. His brother stopped a grin from forming, then nodded before replying; ¡°We¡¯re actually staying at my brother¡¯s home for now. It¡¯s safer, and Mei has always loved being there.¡±


    Senator Lei turned towards the majority of Senators; ¡°I suggest that we allow my brother to escort our esteemed guests to gather their things, and get settled while we all have an emergency session. It is imperative that we discover who was trying to sabotage the peace pact.. And if that was their True intention or not.¡±


    Senator Lei looked poignantly at Tokuga as he had finished speaking, making the man shift ufortably where he stood. He was no fool: he knew that Tokuga was the perpetrator. But without a witness to say that he had handed out the orders himself, Lei knew that he¡¯d get away with it..


    ¡®This will be the Last time that man threatens my home and family.. If I have to: I¡¯ll kill him myself..¡¯


    As the thought crossed Senator Lei¡¯s mind, he kept his expression stoic as he bid the Alconians and his brother a temporary farewell. They would have a small, private dinner tonight, and tomorrow they would all dine with the rest of the Senators, and his brother. It was rare for them to eat together unless the Senate was in session, and he had been summoned to report.


    Genie was happy to be able to see his family while he was home, but worried about the fact that they only felt safe at his house.. ¡®When Bai goes home with Mei, should I just tell them to stay there? Or assign more guards? No, I think she¡¯ll be fine as long as Skye is with her.. But she can¡¯t be with Mei All the time..¡¯


    Diplomatic guests were treated well in Sai, but who the delegates were did hold some sway as to how good their time in Sai was. Requests to attend dinners, parties, and other varying social gatherings were always presented to those in high demand by the wealthy. And the wealthy were always happy to throw a random party just to invite their temporary idol.


    ¡®Tidas has probably dealt with multiple parties back to back before, but I doubt Skye has.. She¡¯ll have to hone her tolerance for stupidity in between training.. She and Tidas have a lot to do, and not long to do it..¡¯


    ¡°Hey Genie!? How long til we get there?!¡± Skye yelled as she and Tidas climbed onto Zazzy.


    Snapping back, Genie grinned as he replied; ¡°Around fifteen minutes or so, why?¡±


    Skye grinned back impishly; ¡°Good! Ya can tell us what yer family¡¯s like a bit on the way. Ya never really talked about ¡¯em when we were growin¡¯ up, and we need conversation ta fill the time til we get there.¡±


    Genie chuckled; ¡°I can tell you some. To be truthful: I wasn¡¯t recognized by my family until my brother became the head of the main branch. Let¡¯s just say that my Father and Grandfather were...passionate men.¡±


    ¡°Oh aye. So that¡¯s what ya call man-whores here,¡± Skye replied with heavy sarcasm.


    As Tidasughed hard behind her, Genie stifled his to answer; ¡°Yes, well.. That is certainly one way to put it.¡±


    After the three had taken flight, Genie told them a bit about his family and it¡¯s structure. He knew it was best to satisfy Skye¡¯s curiosity now since he doubted that they would have timeter. On top of the real reasons they were there, Skye, Tidas, and Zazzy would be in high demand by the upper ss of Sai..


    The entire city would be in an uproar if the Lei Family tried to keep the Last Dragon all to themselves, not to mention Skye and Tidas. They were celebrities before the world had learned of Zazzy, and now they were in even higher demand. Sai may have done away with their titles, but the wealth that the families had hoarded for generations had stayed with them.


    Senator Lei maintained his position as the head of his family, which was also the main branch. Right after he had assumed his ce, he took the majority of the family¡¯s hoarded wealth, and opened various charities. Several attempts on his life were made, but thebination of Bai Lei and Jin Laos could not be refused.


    The few troublemakers were dealt with, and the family had flourished under Bai Lei¡¯s leadership. He recognized Genie as his official brother, and they established and cemented his control of the family with minimal bloodshed. Skye seemed slightly disturbed by the idea of killing one¡¯s own family members, but Tidas was used to such barbaric and archaic traditions.


    Up until Magnus, even the MacArthur Family had killed each other over their crown. As they discussed the deep-seeded greed connected to power, Genie interrupted to point out his home..


    The shape of the soft gray stones reminded Skye of a picture she¡¯d seen in a book about the Fire Nation. The architecture waspletely different from all of the other buildings they¡¯d seen while flying. Genie had personally designed his mansion to have elements from both, making it a beautiful work of art.


    The off-white, almost dome-shaped tops of the three ceilings had intricate carvings along every edge and boarder. Several gardens sectioned off by courtyards were beautifully manicured and maintained all the way around the inside and outside of a massive wall. A rustic golden-red color that almost matched the dragon bones surrounding the city lined the edges, and had more intricate carvings on it.


    While Skye used her Tank trait to see the details as they closed in, a woman with long ck hair entered the closest courtyard. As soon as Skye saw the small child following after her, she knew who it was. So excited that she forgot that she was riding on top of a dragon, Skye screamed at the top of her lungs; ¡°MEI!!!!! Ima up here!¡±


    Tidas partly sighed, partly chuckled as he spoke loud enough for Genie to hear him; ¡°Ya might want to wait until she can see us before you start calling out to her. Otherwise, she might get the wrong impression..¡±

 Chapter 525

    525 My Mei-Mei!


    The sun felt warm on Mei¡¯s skin as she walked out into her courtyard. Rukia waddled behind her mother as they headed out for their afternoon tea, with a servant at each of her sides; in case she fell over. A soft, slightly lonely smile stretched across her face as she prayed that the noise from earlier meant that her father was right..


    ¡®I haven¡¯t seen Skye in so long.. Will she care about me the same? Does she still consider me her sister, like I do her? Was our bond strong enough tost so many years apart? Will she still be the same person? Or will the court in Alcon have changed her?¡¯


    As Mei stood in her courtyard thinking, the servants set out her nket and tea set. She had been taught the Seven Traditions of Tea, but preferred not to stand on ceremony when rxing with her daughter. She would soon be subjected to various training traditions that Mei didn¡¯t approve of, so she wanted Rukia to have as much of a childhood as possible now.


    As she watched her three year old run towards the nket with reckless abandon, she suddenly stopped while looking up at the sky. As Mei started to walk towards her, a familiar voice called out from above. She thought that maybe her uncle was transporting Skye and her husband, but when she looked up: her heart dropped.


    A massive dragon wasing down from the sky, straight towards Rukia. A scream caught in her throat as her feet began to move on their own. She knew that dragons were sacred, ancient creatures that were generally known to be gentle. But as a mother: Mei wasn¡¯t taking any chances.


    Right as she reached Rukia, the ck dragonnded directly in front of her. The servants had dropped to their knees and were praying as they watched the dragon stretch out it¡¯s long neck, and hover above the two. Mei looked terrified, but Rukia reached out and grabbed the dragon¡¯s nostril before her mother could react.


    As she profusely apologized, a melodiousugh rang out from behind the dragon. Leaning to her side, Mei watched as a semi-familiar figure jumped from the dragon¡¯s backside, andnded perfectly. Her hair was short and a different color, and her ck armor was kind of intimidating, but Mei knew the woman walking towards her with a smile..


    ¡°Hello sister,¡± came Mei¡¯s meek voice, but her smile was as bright as the sun.


    Skye stretched out her arms as she hugged Mei, and replied; ¡°My Mei-Mei! By the gods, I¡¯ve missed ya! Look at ya! Yer gorgeous! Motherhood suits ya.. And this wee princess must be yer bairn! She¡¯s so Cute! Oh my gosh! Those cheeks! Those chubby knees! She¡¯s like a wee doll version of ya!¡±


    .....


    Rukia stared at Skye with wide eyes at first, then she was kicking off of her mother to get to her. As another person jumped down, Rukia released Zazzy¡¯s nostril, and reached out for Skye like like she was a life preserver. Skye happily took her right as Tidas came into view, and introduced himself.


    After grabbing her hand and lightly kissing the top, Tidas said; ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you, Sister Mei. Skye has been telling me stories about you since we were children.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same for me, Brother Tidas. I¡¯ve lost track of the countless adventures that Skye had told me about. But I think my favorites will always be the fairy-hunting ones,¡± Mei replied with a reserved smile.


    ¡°Oh, we got some good ones from the Hignds ta share now! I think I was all caught up wit ya in me letters before we left, but the Hignds were friggin¡¯ crazy,¡± Skye turned towards Rukia as she bounced her on her hip, and said; ¡°But not all our stories are fer yer ears, my sweet weessie. No they¡¯re not..No they¡¯re not-yer So Cute! Zazzy! Isna she just the cutest wee thing?! I havena seen somethin¡¯ so cute since you were a wee hatchling!¡±


    Zazzy hadn¡¯t stopped swaying her tail since right before theynded. She loved children, but the tinier the human, the cuter they were to her. As she cooed at Rukia, the toddler imitated Zazzy, which just made the two squeal with delight. Mei felt her heart warming right as a small gust of wind hit her, signifying her uncle¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°What happened to you? You flew off as soon as you pointed out your house to us,¡± Tidas asked as Genie swept his niece into his arms, and swung her around like he always used to.


    After setting Mei down, Genie answered; ¡°I sent out orders to go get Peggy, and the rest of your things from the ship. They should be fine traveling now, at least until Tokuga has time to n something else.¡±


    Mei¡¯s expression dropped; ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    Genie shook his head in the negative and was about to lie when Skye cut him off; ¡°Oh aye! That bawbag of a Senator tried ta kill us! Dumbass! Like Zazzy could get shot down by the likes of them..¡±


    Genie didn¡¯t want to upset his niece, and was a little irritated that Skye had just blurted it all out. When he watched her react, however, he was pleasantly surprised to see her sigh with relief. Usually she would overstress and worry herself sick, but she seemed fine for now.


    Bai Lei had always treated his daughter like a fragile doll due to her mother¡¯s death. Both she and Mei had gotten sick, but only Mei had survived. Since then, any little cough or sniffle she¡¯d ever had was treated like it was a life or death situation.


    Being kept away from people most of her life had made Mei awkward, and girls her age had mocked her cruelly.. Until she had met Skye.


    Skye Moonstone was a red-haired, outspoken wild child that did what she wanted. She never angered Peggy if she could help it, but she still snuck out and took Mei with her. Her first festival was spent with Skye, and her first birthday party was celebrated with Skye and Peggy.


    As she fussed over Rukia, Mei smiled brightly as a familiar peace settled within her heart. Tidas watched as his adoptive sister-inw¡¯s mood shifted, and wondered if Genie had arranged for Mei to be at his home. It was a stretch, but Tidas knew that he had a hand in it somehow..


    ¡®For someone who¡¯s supposed to be the world¡¯s most deadly assassin, he sure is a giant softie..¡¯


    As the thought crossed Tidas¡¯ mind, a servant nervously asked if she should go and get more tea. With a sudden burst of energy, Mei went inside, and came out with two more servants in tow. She carried the tray with the extra tea, and the servants carried trays of food.


    The moment her eyes fell upon the trays, Skye eximed; ¡°Oh Mei! Yer a saint! Ima starvin¡¯! How about you, me wee sweetheart? Would ya like some tea and snacks?¡±


    A giant smile spread across Rukia¡¯s face as she replied; ¡°Yes please!¡±


    Skye gently squeezed her in a squeaky hug, then carried the child over to the nket. As the five of them took their seats, a guard walked over, bowed, then announced the arrival of more Alconians. Three men and a woman were apparently being let in, and one of the men was yelling as they were escorted.


    They were still quite far down the hallway when Tidas recognized Ralph¡¯s surly words. He was ranting about lopping off one of Tidas¡¯ feet to slow him down when they entered the courtyard. Tidas tried to joke with him about taking off on Zazzy, but Ralph was furious..


    ¡°Do you have Any idea how hard it is to keep up with something that flies?! Let alone an overgrown dragon?! No offense, Zazzy..¡±


    After Zazzy had nodded her forgiveness to Ralph, he continued to snap at his prince; ¡°You do recall that us and I are the only Tanks amongst the four of us, ya ken? It¡¯s damn-near impossible to keep up when we have to carry these two.¡±


    Ralph had gestured to Kari and Ronnie, but his focus was mainly Ronnie. us had carried Kari with ease, and had refused to trade carrying Ronnie part-way. Ralph had tried to guilt and trick him into carrying Ronnie instead, but us refused to let someone else carry his fianc¨¦e.


    Kari didn¡¯t speak, being perfectly content nestled against her future husband¡¯s chest. The look they exchanged was sweet, and made Skye grin as she told Rukia; ¡°See how pink Kari¡¯s cheeks are? Tis because she loves us. Aren¡¯t they cute?¡±


    Rukia beamed even though she didn¡¯t understand what her Aunt Skye was talking about. All she understood was that there were a lot of people around, and that never happened. As she squirmed in Skye¡¯s arms to be released to go meet people, Rukia¡¯s mother sat down, and started brewing cups of tea.


    Ronnie was in the middle of griping about how awkward it was to be carried when Mei started to hand out the tea. The aroma was floral and sweet with a hint of citrus. It reminded Tidas of his wife¡¯s perfume a bit, but the floral was wrong.


    As they all quieted down and began to nibble at the trays of food, Skye and Rukiamandeered a tray of tiny sweet cakes, and tried to run off. They sat in the grass munching on the sweets when Skye heard footfalls approaching from behind her. Thinking it was Mei or Tidasing to take the tray, she spoke with an edge to her voice; ¡°If ya think yer takin¡¯ these from us, ya got another thingin¡¯!¡±


    ¡°Oh really? And what, exactly, do I gotin¡¯ ta me?¡±


    The surly voice had sent Skye¡¯s back into warning spasms as she whirled around. Rukia watched while she munched on a sweet as her aunt seemingly shriveled before an old woman. She was dressed like the servants in her picture books as she balled up her fists, and ced them on her hips.


    With childlike terror in her eyes, Skye looked up as she nervously said; ¡°P-Peggy! That-that was a fast trip..¡±


    Peggy¡¯s eyes narrowed first on Skye, then on the tray in front of her as she spoke; ¡°It helps when I bagger the coachman ta go faster, now what the bloody Hell do ya think yer doin¡¯ with a bairn and a tray of sweets?! Don¡¯t go passin¡¯ yer bad habits to the weessie on the first day! Ya bloody heathen! Where are yer manners?! I raised ya better than that!¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t changed at all, Ms. Peggy,¡± came Mei¡¯s meek voice from behind her.


    The moment she turned and saw Mei, Peggy¡¯s entire demeanor shifted. She beamed and wrapped Mei in her arms as she fussed; ¡°Oh! Sweet Mei-Mei! Lemme look at ya! Yer so pretty! Look at how long yer hair¡¯s gotten! Oh! I must say: motherhood suits ya, my dear!¡±


    Mei giggled lightly; ¡°Thank you, Peggy. You haven¡¯t aged a day since Ist saw you.. Oh, and Skye said almost the exact same thing about me and motherhood.¡±


    Peggy looked over at a squirming Skye with an evil grin, andmented; ¡°Oh did she now? Well, maybe ye can convince her that it¡¯ll look good on her, too..¡±

 Chapter 526

    526 Complicated Rtionships(Part One)


    Tidas sighed inwardly as he watched his wife¡¯s expression dete at Peggy¡¯sment. She knew that they wanted to have children, but she still pressured Skye almost the entire trip to Sai. It wasn¡¯t that they disagreed about the having kids part, but the timing..


    Skye and Tidas wanted to be back in Alcon, and settled into their home before they started to attempt to have children. Peggy, on the other hand, wanted them to start attempting to conceive now. At first it was gentle prodding, but it had developed into full-blown hounding now.


    As he listened to the familiar argument, Tidas hoped that they would stop before they actually started the screaming part..


    ¡°All Ima sayin¡¯ is that people have been birthin¡¯ bairns since before humans were humans. Why¡¯s it matter where ya start out bein¡¯ pregnant so long as ya end up in Alcon wit the bairn?¡±


    Skye sighed heavily, trying to keep her temper in check in front of Rukia and Mei as she replied to Peggy; ¡°I dinna wanna be in such a state when we¡¯re here ta stop a plot! Both the bairn and myself would be in danger! And what about me bein¡¯ the Catalyst? How¡¯s that gonna effect me pregnancy? There¡¯s too many unknowns fer me ta get wit child now.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit,¡± Peggy snipped; ¡°If yer not meant ta get pregnant now, then ya won¡¯t. But ya should start now while ya still got some breedin¡¯ years left.¡±


    Skye¡¯s face twisted with indignation; ¡°I¡¯ve Just turned twenty-one! Breedin¡¯ years?! What the hell, Peg! This isna like ya at all-why ya bein¡¯ so ridiculously surly about this?¡±


    ¡®And unreasonable..¡¯ Tidas thought it, but he didn¡¯t dare say it out loud.


    Peggy huffed; ¡°Well maybe if I had a bairn ta watch and care for, yer runnin¡¯ off all the time wouldna send me into a surly fit! And Ima not the only one waitin¡¯ on ya two ta have bairns! King Magnus and I aren¡¯t gettin¡¯ any younger, ya know!¡±


    .....


    Skye set Rukia down, stood up, and put her own balled-up fists on her hips; ¡°Maggie wouldna want me riskin¡¯ the child either, so ya can stop tryin¡¯ ta include him in yer selfishness.¡±


    ¡°SELFISHNESS?! How dare you say that ta Me! After all I¡¯ve done fer you over the years! Show me another servant that cares like I do! Do it! Good luck findin¡¯ one!¡± Peggy screamed with obvious hurt in her expression.


    Skye scoffed; ¡°Dinna try that wit me, Peg! You¡¯ve never treated me as a job, and I¡¯ve never treated You like a servant! We¡¯re family! But that doesna give ya a right ta dictate me life! So stop!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I think you two can finish this in privateter,¡± Tidasmented as he walked towards them.


    Skye and Peggy nced around to see everyone staring. They had started shouting, which was extremely rude in Sai. Personal disputes were handled in private, not in the middle of a courtyard. As their cheeks turned rosy from embarrassment, Genie chuckled boisterously.


    ¡°You two really do not change, do you? Different topic, same argument..¡±


    The two women settled their eyes on him as they both said; ¡°What?¡± at the same time, which made Genieugh even harder.


    Mei, Tidas, and the others were all giggling at them as well, and all for the same reason. Skye and Peggy were akin to a mother and daughter, and they were having a staple argument that countless generations before them had. Tidas thought that it was kind of nice to have a normal problem for once, versus their usual issues like political intrigue.


    Between their family tiffs, tea, and the actual introductions between Mei and the Alconian royal guards; the afternoon had runte. It was already after four o¡¯clock by the time Mei led Skye and Tidas to their quarters. Peggy had already made sure that their things were waiting, and that the trunk they needed was in the forefront.


    Sai¡¯s fashion was more conservative, so Skye only had a couple of dresses that she could wear. As she dressed, she told Tidas that she wanted to go shopping as soon as she could. Peggy chimed in saying that she wanted to go along as well, which made Tidas sigh with relief.


    They didn¡¯t have time for the two of them to get into it again, not if they wanted to make it to dinner on time. Senator Bai Lei, Genie, Mei, and Rukia for a time would be eating with them, and Tidas didn¡¯t want them waiting any longer than they had to. As he buttoned his shirt, he wondered where Mei¡¯s husband was..


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Mei marry a Senator? Why is he not attending dinner?¡± Tidas asked as he grabbed his dark-blue overcoat, and put it on.


    Skye¡¯s dress was a few shades lighter than Tidas¡¯ jacket, so they matched like usual. As Peggy brought her shoes over, Skye donned a perplexed expression as she answered; ¡°She did, but I dinna ken why he¡¯s not here. Maybe he¡¯ll show fer dinner? Men usually appear when food is promised.¡±


    ¡°You do, too,¡± Tidas replied in a partially-joking manner.


    Skye shed him a t look as Peggy giggled. She had been invited to eat as well, but the old woman would rather learn theyout of Genie¡¯s home while they are instead. Genie had already arranged for one of his servants to show her around after she ate, anticipating the old servant¡¯s ¡®sense of propriety¡¯.


    It bothered Skye that she still preferred to avoid dinner with them if it wasn¡¯t inplete privacy, but Sai was a rtively new ce for Peggy. She didn¡¯t go to the Hignds, and had only left Alcon a handful of times in her life. Understanding her motives helped Skye to not take it so personally, but she still wished that Peggy would join in on situations like this.


    Skye remembered Sai and a few of their traditions from her childhood visits well, but she also understood that things hardly ever stayed the same for long. It was one of the reasons that she wanted to go shopping so badly, aside from needing more conservative clothes. As she slipped her shoes on and stood up, a surge of anticipation made Skye excited for theing days.


    Usually she wouldn¡¯t care what others thought, but Skye understood that she was there with Tidas as a diplomat. It wouldn¡¯t look very good to intentionally wear something that would cause controversy. Since it gave her an excuse to shop and explore, Skye decided to get Mei to go along with her, and make it a girls¡¯ day out.


    Genie¡¯s home was a bit bigger than Moonstone Castle, but had a straightforwardyout. Not liking things to be overplicated, Genie had his house built from scratch to his own specifications. Since his mother was just a recognized mistress of the Master of the Lei Family, Genie wasn¡¯t permitted one of the family properties. Bai Lei tried to give him a parcel ofnd when their father passed and he became head of the family, but Genie had refused.


    ¡°My home is my home. Why would I move into an old, run-down house when I have one that I designed? Put it into a trust for Mei instead: it¡¯s wasted on me.¡±


    As he sat at the head of the table, Bai Lei smiled as he thought about how his brother doted on his daughter. She¡¯d had a difficult life, and had to sacrifice her own happiness for their family. So whenever Mei asked for something, Bai Lei did his best to amodate her.


    When Genie had mentioned that Skye might want to take her shopping, Bai Lei didn¡¯t even blink when he replied; ¡°Mei may go, but I want Rukia to stay. She¡¯s still too young to be exposed to the dangers of the world outside of these walls. Assign your best to watch after them.¡±


    Genie grinned mischievously; ¡°I¡¯ve told you of Skye¡¯s capabilities, but I agree. I¡¯ll assign Hana and Ryu to guard them. Ryu from a distance, and Hana can apany them since Skye knows her already.¡±


    Bai Lei¡¯s expression fell; ¡°Hana? Are you sure that¡¯s wise? You know how Mei¡¯s husband will react.¡±


    A no-nonsense look overtook Genie¡¯s demeanor as he leaned back in his seat; ¡°That fool is lucky that he is still breathing.. If he wasn¡¯t a Senator that supports you, he would be already.¡±


    Bai Lei sighed with irritation; ¡°It¡¯s his right to take lovers, Jin. Mei is a married woman and mother. Regardless of who she would choose, it¡¯s improper-¡±


    ¡°You know how wrong that is,¡± Geniemented before sipping a ss of sake.


    ¡°Yes, but if not for it, I wouldn¡¯t have such a talented brother,¡± Bai Lei replied as he motioned for a servant to fill his ss.


    ¡°And what of your mother? How did she feel knowing where our Father went, and who he was with?¡±


    Bai Lei sighed; ¡°My Mother understood her role as Head Wife, and never said anything to Father-¡±


    ¡°No, she just tried to have me and my Mother killed, then sent me off to be an assassin while my Motherid dying.. I will never forgive her for allowing my Mother to suffer and die alone, and I don¡¯t want Mei to ever experience hating someone so much.¡±


    After a servant had filled his cup, Bai Lei let the warm, sweet sake coat his throat before speaking; ¡°Well, both of our Mothers loved our Father. Mei doesn¡¯t have that problem with her husband..¡±


    ¡°No, but he won¡¯t let her be with the one she does love,¡± Genie replied with a surly tone.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been through this, Jin. It¡¯s improper and immoral,¡± Bai Lei said before taking another sip.


    ¡°It¡¯s not if You allow it,¡± Genie replied with the same mischievous smile from before.


    ¡°The rest of the Senate will never follow anything I say again if I sanction her rtionship, no matter who it would¡¯ve been with.. We¡¯ll discuss thister: our guests are here.¡±


    Right as Bai Lei had finished speaking, the servants led Mei, Rukia, Skye, Tidas, and the rest of their group into the dining room. Skye was attached to Mei¡¯s side, fussing over how cute Rukia looked in her soft-pink and red hanfu dress. us, Kari, Ronnie, and Ralph followed behind, and stood at the back wall.


    Genie stood up and told them that there was plenty of room for them all, and that they should sit and enjoy themselves as well. Ralph, us, and Kari all hesitated, but Ronnie had instantly sat down, and held his ss out to be filled. As the three sat down next to theirrade, Ralph smacked the back of Ronnie¡¯s head..


    ¡°Idiot! Get the prince and princess¡¯ permission first next time..¡±


    Ronnie shrugged; ¡°Like Skye and Tidas are gonna say no. We¡¯re all friends here..¡±


    ¡°Dutyes before all else,¡± Hana stated as she walked into the room.


    As she walked passed Mei, Skye could¡¯ve sworn that she sensed something; a tension. It was fleeting to the point of Skye wondering if she had actually seen anything, but something tugged at her in her head.. ¡®Do they not get along or somethin¡¯? I wonder what¡¯s up wit those two..¡¯

 Chapter 527

    527 Complicated Rtionships(Part Two)


    Hana had walked straight towards Genie, then whispered something into his ear that seemed to annoy him. When he looked down at the floor and sighed, Skye knew that he was contemting something. When he huffed again and looked up at her, she knew that whatever it was that Hana had said was about to affect them..


    ¡°Apparently, Senator Tokuga had hired a team of mercenaries to try and break into the vault while I was away. One was killed, two lost limbs, and one is now...mentally unfit to do anything more than mutter and drool. I told that fool before I went to Alconst year not to try anything..¡±


    Genie¡¯s face scrunched as he had finished speaking, like he¡¯d bitten into something sour. Skye and Tidas¡¯ expressions went from shocked, to angry realization in seconds. As Skye went quiet, Tidas snapped at Genie first.


    ¡°You swore that my family would be safe while we help you! How can Zazzy and Skye stay safe when you want them to enter a maze that takes Limbs off?! And what did you say about the other survivor?! That he¡¯s mentally unfit?!¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what happens when unprepared people enter a dangerous ce. That¡¯s why I want to train you and Skye before you enter the vault. As well as work with Zazzy a bit,¡± Genie replied calmly, hoping that his cool response would inspire Tidas to do the same as well.


    Tidas crossed his arms over his chest; ¡°These were mercenaries! And Two were killed! That¡¯s not something a bit of training canpensate for! What aren¡¯t you telling us, Genie? What Exactly is this Vault, and why do you want in it so badly?¡±


    Genie sighed; ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, it holds Sai¡¯s history, as well as other things..¡±


    ¡°What other things, Genie? Speak the truth, or I¡¯ll ken,¡± Skye stated in a hard tone.


    When he looked at his former pupil, stubbornness reflected in Skye¡¯s features clear as day. She wasn¡¯t going to budge on anything until her questions were answered, and Genie knew it. Resigned to exining most of the whole, he took a deep breath..


    .....


    ¡°The vault is like a maze, as I had told you before. But what I didn¡¯t tell you was that it has traps in every path, and the only way through is to navigate it like a ninja. Only the Tokuga knew the correct paths to take, but that knowledge was lost a couple of generations ago.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why he sent a group of military-level mercenaries in, and why he was desperate enough to try and take down Zazzy, even within the city. The history locked away inside could shake the very foundations of the world, especially here..¡±


    ¡°Before word of Zazzy¡¯s existence had reached here, there was a religious group that had been rapidly expanding. Now that Zazzy¡¯s been seen by most within the capital, their numbers are likely to explode. That wouldn¡¯t normally matter, except an aspect to this religion is ¡®returning to the old ways¡¯, as in reinstating the Tokuga Family as the royal family, and making Senator Tokuga Emperor.¡±


    Tidas scoffed; ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous! Sai is a Republic, not a kingdom or empire. It¡¯s prospered far more now than it ever did as an empire!¡±


    Genie made a ¡®tsk¡¯ noise before saying; ¡°Well, that¡¯s partly right. ording to legends, when the Tokuga took power, the old kingdom flourished for centuries before the other kingdoms brought war-but that¡¯s exactly why it¡¯s important that We be the first to reach the treasure room..¡±


    After straightening his back and taking on a serious expression, Genie added; ¡°If Tokuga¡¯s people reach it first, they¡¯ll destroy anything that doesn¡¯t support Their narrative. Thousands of years of knowledge could be lost if we are not the ones to enter and reach the center of the maze first. I know you¡¯re angry that I held back, but you Must understand why-how important this all is.¡±


    Tidas was at a loss for words. He wanted to be furious with Genie for holding back yet again, but the circumstances were too simr to something Marco would pull. By twisting his own situation andparing it to Genie¡¯s was making it difficult to find words.. But Skye was different.


    She had sat quietly listening to her former mentor, and believed what he had said. But Skye knew that there was still more to it. He seemed to focus on talking to Tidas more, like he was mainly trying to convince him. She couldn¡¯t put her finger on it, but Skye knew that Genie wasn¡¯t telling them everything yet..


    ¡°Ye say that ya dinna ken the world¡¯s history, but I do. I know the part in the plot constructed by the MacArthurs that the Tokuga yed, and why they were granted their own kingdom.. Ya dinna need the tomes-¡±


    ¡°But we do,¡± Genie interrupted; ¡°You cannot expect thousands, if not millions of people to trust you based on your word. Do you have a tome from Alcon, or in Alcon that details the continental history?¡±


    ¡°No, but Ima the bloody Catalyst! Why wouldn¡¯t people believe me? Especially if I do here what I did in the capital and Dragonhorn,¡± Skye replied with a bit of sass to her words.


    ¡°What did you do there?¡± Mei asked, just trying to be a part of the conversation.


    Skye turned and smiled at her as she answered; ¡°Do ya not recall from me letters? I healed the citizens. Enough ta fund the orphanages and free clinics fer a few years. Nobles can be quite generous when ya save their bacon.¡±


    Mei quirked an eyebrow; ¡°I don¡¯t understand.. What does saving breakfast meat have to do with orphanages and free clinics?¡±


    Skye was cracking up before Mei had even finished speaking. She and Genie had been speaking in Alconian, but Skye had answered Mei in Sai¡¯s mothernguage. It was an odd mix between four ancientnguages, and varied depending on which part of Sai one was in.


    Sai¡¯snguage was a made up of ancient Japanese, Mandarin, Filipino, and Vietnamese. The core words varied from area to area, but the proper form of thenguage was recognized everywhere. Only when ng was used did Skye find itplicated.


    ¡®Tis rare, but bein¡¯ the Catalyst has it¡¯s perks..¡¯


    As the thought crossed Skye¡¯s mind, she exined herself to Mei, then asked Genie; ¡°What else do ya want us ta do while we¡¯re here? I seriously doubt breaking into the vault thing is all yer wantin¡¯..¡±


    When Skye saw Genie and Tidas exchange a look between them, she knew right away that there was something She didn¡¯t know. As her level of annoyance rose, she decided to change targets. Shifting her view to Mei¡¯s father, Skye asked; ¡°What aren¡¯t these two sayin¡¯?¡±


    Not missing a beat, Bai Lei replied; ¡°Tidas is going to go through the financial records for our port. To see who might be bringing in weapons to Sai.¡±


    Skye turned back to face Genie and Tidas; ¡°Oh really.. Care to exin, or should I just drop ya two into a bottomless pit? And save me self a headache?¡±


    Tidas shot up; ¡°It¡¯s not dangerous unless the wrong people find out I¡¯m snooping. I already figured out a way to help determine which ships might be responsible..¡±


    ¡°How?¡± Genie asked a bit too enthusiastically.


    ¡°Aye. Tell him so He can risk his neck checkin¡¯ on things. We¡¯re here as diplomats, husband. We need ta at least Seem like we¡¯re not here ta cause issues. Zazzy¡¯s still in danger, ya ken?¡±


    Tidas looked as his wife and sighed; ¡°I know, and I swear that we¡¯ll keep her safe. But like I said: I already know what to do. Genie isn¡¯t as good with numbers as I am. I remember that from our childhood.. If I check the numbers, it¡¯ll take half the time. And we¡¯re here for the next several months anyway.¡±


    ¡°Again: what is your strategy?¡± Genie asked with a touch of petnce to his voice.


    Facing Genie again, Tidas replied; ¡°The ships¡¯ weights.. We need topare their logs from when they departed other ports to when they arrived. I bet we¡¯ll find discrepancies by looking at theparisons.¡±


    Genie donned a contemtive expression; ¡°That just might work. There¡¯s no way that the smugglers would¡¯ve loaded the weapons until after they had cleared each port¡¯s check point. When they entered Sai, they should be heavier than the recorded weight when they set sail.¡±


    Tidas grinned; ¡°Exactly. If there are weapons being smuggled into the capital, then we¡¯ll know.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a very interestin¡¯ idea, husband. Quite brilliant, actually,¡± Skye said as she looked at her half-eaten te of food with a small smile.


    ¡°Thank you, love. I do have my moments,¡± Tidas replied with a smoldering look that sent Skye¡¯s heart pounding away in her chest.


    The conversation turned less serious after Tidas¡¯ reveal. Genie and Bai Lei were satisfied that he could help, and Skye felt better knowing that Tidas was mostly on the same page as her. The only thing that seemed potentially troublesome were the vibes that Mei and Hana were giving off.


    As Skye ate a bowl of dumplings, she realized that they would finally be able to bathe and sleep next to each other with a rtively decent amount of privacy. When naughty thoughts started to fill her head, Skye shook it lightly, then refocused on Mei. They had been talking andughing for a solid twenty minutes when Skye felt Hana¡¯s eyes on her.


    Turning around, she caught the end of a dirty look. It wasn¡¯t vulgar, more like she¡¯d been offended somehow. When Mei noticed her expression, her entire demeanor turned almost sad. Confused, Skye was half-tempted to say something, but the meal had reached it¡¯s end.


    Most of the food in Sai was vorful and rich, but the sponge cake that was brought out nearly made Skye fall out of her chair. The smell and texture was wonderful, and she couldn¡¯t recall thest time that she¡¯d sat and enjoyed her food. By the time Skye had finished, she¡¯d lost the chance to ask Mei about Hana, or vice versa.


    Seeing howte it had gotten, Skye decided to push the shopping trip on Mei, and directly invite Hana as well. When she did, Genie stated that he had already nned on assigning Hana as Mei¡¯s bodyguard. Again, the two shared an odd look between them until Bai Lei coughed.


    Mei turned away with a timid expression, but Hana tly stared at him. She had known Mei¡¯s father for years, and didn¡¯t find him threatening despite his position as a Senator. As Skye realized that the tension between them wasn¡¯t hostle, she scratched her head over what it could be.


    ¡°Psst.. Husband? Do ya see that? I think there¡¯s somethin¡¯ goin¡¯ on wit those two, but I dinna ken what. Whatcha think?¡±


    Tidas sighed heavily; ¡°I think that you¡¯re seeing things. Mei is married.¡±


    Skye scoffed before she spoke with heavy sarcasm; ¡°Oh aye. Cause that stops people from fallin¡¯ in love wit another..¡±

 Chapter 528

    528 Soft To The Touch(Part One)


    ***WARNING: EXTREMELY GRAPHIC SEXUAL CONTENT***


    Tidas shed an amused expression; ¡°Do you think that Mei is in love with Hana?¡±


    ¡°Na-well...maybe that¡¯s what¡¯s goin¡¯ on wit¡¯em? I just never woulda suspected that Mei preferred women..¡±


    Tidas took on a confused demeanor as hemented; ¡°You can¡¯t be serious. She¡¯s Married, Skye. Why would she marry if she loves someone else?¡±


    Skye looked at him like he was an idiot; ¡°Are ya daft, husband? She¡¯s female.. We usually dinna get a choice in who we wed. You should know that, or did ya forget about Jacob Fowler? I Never wanted ta marry him, but if ya wouldna shown up when ya did: I¡¯d be Mrs. Fowler right now.¡±


    Tidas nodded, unsure of how to reply. He agreed that all people should choose to marry for their own reasons, but arranged marriages were somonce that it was easy to forget how wrong they were at their core. What if one of the promised was abusive? Or what if one of them loved another?


    More heartache and loneliness was had than happiness when it came to arranged marriages. There were the few exceptions, like Skye and Tidas, but most who married for their family¡¯s benefit wound up in loveless rtionships. And the contracts almost never protected the woman..


    Marriage contracts were normally put in ce to protect the families¡¯ interests, and the man usually kept everything if an annulment or divorce was needed. The woman¡¯s dowry was either kept by the man, or returned to her family. Tidas had re-written the contract between he and Skye with their fathers, to make sure that she would receive everything that she deserved instead of Lucas.


    Lord Moonstone didn¡¯t care that his daughter would have her own wealth; he actually supported it. And it also helped to show Lucas that Tidas truly cared for Skye. With his daughter happily married to a man that she loved, and was cherished by, Lucas had signed the new document before Tidas had gone off to fight his uncle the first time.


    .....


    Tidas had never heard of anyone else doing for their wife what he had done for his. If she simply said so: Skye would be free. The idea that she could love another sent a wave of irrational thoughts running through his head, but Tidas pushed them away as he refocused on Skye.


    ¡°Do you really think that they¡¯re lovers?¡±


    Skye nearly choked on her drink before replying; ¡°I didna say that, just that there¡¯s Somethin¡¯ goin¡¯ on between them. Although the kinda tension I feel from¡¯em is familiar.¡±


    ¡°What? Lust?¡± Tidas asked with a cheeky smile.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s what You feel,¡± Skye replied while trying to keep her own grin at bay.


    Tidas leaned in to Skye¡¯s hair, and whispered into her ear; ¡°You¡¯re damn right.. All those quick couplings we had on the ship just made me want to savor you all the more. When we get back to our quarters, don¡¯t expect to get any rest until I¡¯ve had my fill of you.¡±


    A shiver of anticipation ran up Skye¡¯s back as Tidas pulled away from her ear, and shed her a now-smoldering smile. She couldn¡¯t hold back the grin tugging at her lips as she found herself replying; ¡°I look forward to ya keepin¡¯ yer word, husband.¡±


    Like it was second nature, Tidas held her hand up to his lips, and kissed the back of her hand. As they smiled and held hands, Mei watched from across the table with a saddened expression.. ¡®I wish I knew what that felt like..¡¯


    ¡°Are you alright, sweetheart?¡± Bai Lei asked his daughter.


    Mei straightened her posture and nodded, not wanting to worry her father or involve him in the matters of her heart.. ¡®He¡¯ll hate me if I jeopardize the alliance created from my marriage to Hang Zhou.. Father¡¯s position is already in jeopardy due to the Tokuga Family.. If they learn of my affair, then Father will be shamed..¡¯


    Hana watched as Mei¡¯s expression fluctuated, and she wished that she could make her feel better..


    ¡°Staring is impolite,¡± Geniemented low so as not to be heard.


    Hana averted her eyes as she replied; ¡°I apologize, Master. But you understand..¡±


    ¡°I do, but you must maintain yourself. Otherwise you leave yourself and others open to scrutiny.. You are lucky that they already care for Mei, and that they are Far more epting than our own people.. I want you to be Mei¡¯s bodyguard while Skye and Tidas are here. I believe you may learn a thing or two from each other.¡±


    Hana nodded in agreement, but Genie could tell that she wanted to say something to him. As he crunched down on some pickled daikon slices, Genie smirked inwardly at the dangerous game he was about to start with his niece..


    ¡®By the time this is all over, Mei and Skye will either be closer than ever, ore to resent each other.. I hope those two realize that it¡¯s not just Mei¡¯s life that will be affected by how this all goes..¡¯


    The meal turned more pleasant as the sake was reced several times. Skye liked the sweet bite of one of Sai¡¯s most popr, and traditional alcohols. There was also other drinks like baijiu, ginpom, and simple tea served.


    The amount of food offered had Skye using her Tank and Shaman trait to speed up her metabolism, so she could try everything. Since Sai had a sea port on their eastern coast, there were seafood dishes she¡¯d never seen, or even heard of before. While she still steered clear of the more fishy-smelling dishes, there were others that she tried.


    Macanese garlic prawns, shrimp lo mein, and miso butter shrimp closest to her, so that¡¯s where Skye started. Lobster, carp stew, and octopus served as a dish called Takoyaki. There were chicken and beef dishes as well, but they were more familiar to Skye, and she wanted to try the dishes that were new to her.


    When she had been in Sai before, she recalled trying takoyaki, and thought it was too chewy. But as an adult, she found the texture more appealing. As she dabbed a bit of soy sauce on top of one and popped it into her mouth, Tidas reached under the table, and started to rub the top of her thigh.


    A surge of warmth ran upward, and slowly started to stoke a fire in her core. Seeing Skye begin to fidget, Tidas smirked as her ran his hand up higher. When he reached near her hip, he dipped his hand between her legs, and brushed his fingertips along her most sensitive ce.


    Clearing her throat, Skye wiped her mouth, smacked her husband¡¯s hand away, then calmly asked Mei to escort them back to their quarters. Bai Lei and Genie were deep in a conversation with Ralph and us about the Hignders¡¯ bunker systems. Not wanting to disturb them, Skye and Tidas bid Goodnight to everyone, then were led back to their quarters.


    Mei chatted with Skye the whole way back, and they even made ns to go shopping in the morning. ording to Mei, Rukia¡¯s nanny wouldn¡¯t mind if she went as long as her husband approved. After she had bid them goodnight and left, Skye vented to Tidas as they stripped and went into the bathroom.


    Unlike Alcon, the citizens of Sai conserved their water as best they could. The bathroom was more like arge shower room with arge tub in it. One would wash, then soak in the tub before getting out. Skye preferred her shower back in Alcon above all other bathing options, but didn¡¯t mind how they did things in Sai.


    As she and Tidas took turns washing each other¡¯s backs, Skye vented about how Mei needed to get permission from her husband just to go shopping. She understood that there were cultural differences, but the control her hand over Mei seemed dangerous to her..


    While Tidas climbed into the steaming bath water, hemented; ¡°That¡¯s just how Mei¡¯s world works, love. Don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re here as diplomats, not revolutionaries. Let it go for now, and get in here. I¡¯ve been looking forward to this since wended.¡±


    Before Skye could do more than turn, Tidas was yanking her down into the water. The bath was oval-shaped, and seemingly made for two people. As the water sloshed out the sides and onto the floor, Skye yelled; ¡°Are ya bloody daft?!¡±


    ¡°Only for you,¡± Tidas replied as he turned her around on top of himself.


    Tidas was propped up by the wall of the bath as Skyeid on top of him with an annoyed expression. With a cheeky smile, he dipped his hand into the water, then sshed her in the face. Skye yelped, then used her Water magic to hit him with a slightly pressurized stream.


    The next thing they knew, Skye and Tidas were at opposite ends of the tub; sshing each other like when they were children. It took Tidas around three minutes to tire of their flirting, then he lunged at her in a way designed to make herugh. In one quick motion that sshed out another goodly portion of their bath water, Tidas grabbed his wife under her thighs, and hoisted her on top of himself.


    Skyeughed as he dered himself the winner of their little water fight, then buried his face between her breasts. While stillughing, she managed to get out; ¡°Ya ken ya only won cause I held back!¡±


    Tidas pulled his face away long enough to breathily reply; ¡°That may be true, but I¡¯m still going to collect my spoils..¡±


    Unable to keep her smile away, Skyemented; ¡°Aye, but only cause I think I benefit more when ya im yer spoils.¡±


    ¡°I disagree. Your pleasure is mine too, love. I¡¯m a very selfish man when ites to you,¡± Tidas muttered before taking one of her nipples into his mouth.


    Skye arched her back into him as he flicked and teased with his tongue. As Tidas began to lightly nip with the edge of his teeth, his left hand traveled up her back, and his right gripped her butt. Tilting her head back, Skye¡¯s entire body broke out in goosebumps under his touch.


    As he gripped her cheek, Tidas slid Skye forward until she was resting on top of his manhood. She could feel him growing as she began to slowly rotate her hips against him, and nearly moaned; ¡°I guess we¡¯re both selfish then..¡±


    Tidas smiled as he took in the sight of his writhing wife. She was pleasure in physical form to him, and he couldn¡¯t imagine ever having his fill of her. As his grip tightened, he slid Skye back slightly, reached down with his other hand, and grabbed ahold of her other cheek..


    As surprise covered Skye¡¯s features, Tidas spoke in a restrained tone; ¡°Sorry love, but I¡¯m not waiting any longer..¡±

 Chapter 529

    529 Soft To The Touch(Part Two)


    ***WARNING: EXTREMELY GRAPHIC SEXUAL CONTENT***


    Skye didn¡¯t have time toprehend what her husband had said before he was lowering her onto himself. They both moaned in euphoria as he slid inside her with little resistance. The water made it a little more difficult, but Skye had been more than ready to ept him.


    As he filled her to her limit, Tidas asked in a husky voice; ¡°Remember what I said at dinner?¡±


    Catching her breath, Skye replied; ¡°Somethin¡¯ about gettin¡¯ yer fill of me?¡±


    Right as she finished answering, Tidas lifted her up to his tip, then let her drop. She cried out and dug her nails into his shoulders as his manhood mmed into her depths. With a devilish smile stered on his face, Tidas did it at least a dozen times until Skye stopped, and held herself up.


    Sliding off of him, she grabbed his hand and stood up as she said; ¡°I¡¯d rather we keep the water clean fer afterwards, husband.. Let¡¯s go into our room.¡±


    Understanding her point but still feeling annoyed about stopping, Tidas agreed with a huff. As he stood up in the tub, his erect manhood stuck straight out. As soon as he was out and on the towel, Skye grabbed him by his shaft, and guided him to their bed.


    After pushing Tidas onto the bed, Skye got down on her knees, and began to suckle upon her husband¡¯s manhood. She knew that it was especially tantalizing to him when she game him oral pleasure after they had already started their coupling. As Skye used her tongue to encircle his tip, Tidas gripped the bed hard enough for two of his fingers to rip through the sheet.


    As he entwined his fingers into her hair, Skye could feel her own passions building. The way her husband reacted to her touch was akin to an aphrodisiac to her. As he groaned loudly, Skye got off of the floor, then climbed back on top of him.


    .....


    ¡°Ride me, love.. As fast as you can,¡± Tidas stated with a heavy voice.


    Skye smirked devilishly before she started to rock her hips back and forth. As her speed steadily increased, Tidas realized that she had tapped into her Tank trait. Matching her passion, Tidas used his own magic, and started to move in rhythm with Skye until she was crying out his name in a hoarse voice.


    As the world came alive all around her, Tidas grabbed his wife, and shifted her onto the bed. She turned andid on her back, and put her legs up; ready for her husband to continue, but he wanted more of her first. After parting her legs, Tidas parted herher lips, and began to lick at her while still using his Tank trait.


    Closing her eyes, Skye saw rainbows exploding and shifting into gxies as she peaked. Her body spasmed from the pure ecstasy of his speedy tongue, but Tidas held her hips in ce as he nearly drove her to the brink with pleasure. By the time he had released his grip, Skye¡¯s voice was rough from calling out his name.


    Tidas knew he wouldn¡¯tst as long as he had wanted to, but he would still take in as much of his wife as he could. After savoring her until she was literally dripping and her voice was raw, Tidas finally lifted her legs..


    As soon as he¡¯d entered his wife, Tidas had to stop for a moment. He had learned over the past couple of years that the more pleasure she experienced, the tighter she became. After giving her fulfillment at least three times had made his wife so tight that he Had to stop, or finish instantly.


    Gritting his teeth, Tidas dug his fingernails into his hand to take the edge off, although it barely did anything. He moved slowly at first, then picked up speed as he watched his wife begin to squirm. As he held her legs apart, he let one fall against his shoulder, and began to rub at her hidden gem.


    Skye thought that her husband might seriously be trying to kill her with pleasure as he timed his finger strokes with his thrusts. She¡¯d lost track of the amount of times that she had peaked, and was about to again when Tidas muttered; ¡°Brace yourself, love..¡±


    Gripping the bed, Skye crested with her husband; both calling out the other¡¯s name with ragged voices. They were covered in sweat as Tidas flopped onto the bed next to Skye, then pulled her against himself. She struggled at first, but she was just being a bit yful.


    The moment he tried to let her go, Skye snuggled up to him as she said; ¡°You¡¯d really give up that easily, huh?¡±


    Tidas sighed breathily; ¡°Too tired to struggle.. You drained me, wife. I may even need help getting back into the bath.¡±


    Skye giggled as she replied; ¡°Ya gotta wash first, love. Ye canna get into a bath dirty here in Sai. Oh! Mei said they got a massive outdoor public bath called a hot spring! It¡¯s at the center of the city, and tis where most of their tourist moneyes from.¡±


    ¡°I doubt that most of their revenuees from a bath,¡± Tidasmented skeptically.


    ¡°Tis a hot spring, na just a bath! We¡¯ll have ta go before we go home to Alcon,¡± Skye replied as she propped herself up on an elbow.


    ¡°To-May-to, to-Ma-to: same thing,¡± Tidas stated as he stood up, and offered a hand to his wife.


    Skye huffed as she gave him her hand and stood up; ¡°Tis not the same! Ugh, whatever. You¡¯ll see when we go. I¡¯ll make arrangements wit Mei tomorrow while we shop.¡±


    The two spent the next hour washing, talking, rxing, then they dressed for bed. Unsure if it would be Peggy waking them up or not, Tidas and Skye thought it best that they be decent. Since their clothes wereid out when they came in, the two assumed that she had already made her way to their room during dinner.


    Their armor was grouped and set aside with a fresh undersuits, and the ones they had been wearing were gone. Most of their trunks were gone, and the room had tiny touches that let them know that it had to have been Peggy. Like Skye¡¯s lotions and toiletries were set up how she liked them, and Tidas¡¯ medical books were on his nightstand.


    On the ship, he¡¯d made it a habit to read at least a few chapters every night. It was the best time to do it since Skye was right next to him if he had any questions. She was, and wasn¡¯t surprised at her husband¡¯s progress. Tidas had always been a quick study, but he still hadn¡¯t been able to heal anyone other than himself.


    Skye had exined that when he transferred his Tank energy to his horse, that he was using his Shaman trait to do it. But Tidas just couldn¡¯t wrap his head around healing another. Visualizing himself had been working well, but he still couldn¡¯t heal anyone else.


    As they dressed and climbed into bed, Skyemented; ¡°Maybe that¡¯s yer limit fer yer Shaman trait? Ye can only heal yer self, and not others.¡±


    ¡°You can heal people, as well as every other person I¡¯ve ever heard of having a Shaman trait. So why can¡¯t I?¡±


    Skye smiled sympathetically at her moping husband as she replied; ¡°How many Shamans, aside from me self, do ya ken wit more than one trait? You have two, and I have three, husband. We¡¯re kinda the oddballs out of the magicalmunity..¡±


    Tidas nodded as he settled down into their bed and said; ¡°Well, I suppose you¡¯re right about that.. But still. It¡¯s going to be difficult on the battlefield now. I¡¯ll see an injuredrade and want to help, but I won¡¯t be able to.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true, love,¡± Skye cupped her husband¡¯s cheek as she spoke; ¡°You can defend them til the healers can get to¡¯em. Even if You are injured, Ye can heal yer self, and protect¡¯em. Dinna sell yer self short, love. Or I¡¯ll have ta kick yer arse fer talkin¡¯ smack.¡±


    ¡°About myself?¡± Tidas asked with a confused grin.


    Skye narrowed her eyes on her husband, and spoke with an utterly serious tone; ¡°No one talks shit about you in front of me, husband. Not even you, ya hear? So stow it.¡±


    Tidas chuckled lightly as he pulled his wife into his arms, and replied; ¡°Aye, sir.¡±


    ¡°Good, now let¡¯s get ta sleep. We both got a long day ahead, then we gotta deal wit the Senators fer dinner,¡± Skye¡¯s voice dipped as she finished speaking.


    ¡°Do we have to? I¡¯d really like to deck that Tokuga guy.. Bastard¡¯s lucky he¡¯s still breathing after attacking our scaly princess,¡± Tidas replied with just as little enthusiasm as his wife.


    After a shortugh, Skye said; ¡°Watch it, husband. Keep talkin¡¯ like that and we¡¯re not gonna get ta the sleepin¡¯ part yet..¡±


    ¡°Did you not get your fill before?¡± Tidas asked with a shocked expression.


    Seeing his reaction, Skyeughed hard before saying; ¡°How do ya put it? I¡¯ll never have me fill of ya, husband. Not fer ten lifetimes.¡±


    Tidas smiled warmly at her as he leaned in for a kiss. It was a bit awkward since Skye¡¯s back was against his front, but them managed it. The two chatted for a bit longer until Skye started to drift. Seei g her fluttering lids, Tidas told her to sleep well, then kissed the back of her head.


    Skye mumbled that she loved him, wished him sweet dreams, then was out like a candle in a hurricane. Tidas grinned as he buried her face in her hair, and inhaled her scent. Her hair was still a bit wet, and the coolness felt good on his face.


    While listening to her gentle breaths, Tidas ran his fingers up and down her exposed arm. The bath had made her skin irresistibly soft, and he couldn¡¯t stop himself from touching it. Only when she stirred was Tidas finally able to pull himself away.


    As he watched her shoulder rise and fall with each breath, Tidas wondered if he was blessed or cursed.. ¡®It¡¯s almost unfair, how much I love you.. There¡¯s honestly nothing I wouldn¡¯t do for you and Zazzy.. If that senator¡¯s not careful, I really will kill him.. I don¡¯t care what happens: I¡¯ll always protect my family..¡¯


    As Tidas finally started to drift off to sleep, he hoped that their home would be finished by the time that they returned.. ¡®Peggy¡¯s not the only one who wants us to get started on a family.. I really hope our first born is a littless who¡¯s just like her mother..¡¯

 Chapter 530

    530 Common Morning Commotion


    Slipping into a pleasant and deep sleep, Tidas cuddled against Skye for most of the night. They had barely moved at all when Peggy hade in to wake them up in the morning, with their clothes and a metal pitcher in tow. While pulling the curtains back to let the sun in, Peggy spoke in a chipper voice; ¡°Rise and shine, ya two! Time ta get outta bed, and start the day!¡±


    ¡°For the love of the gods, why?¡± Tidas groaned as he buried his face in his wife¡¯s hair.


    Skye barely moved enough to cover her face from the daylight, then immediately went back to sleep. It was a talent that Peggy had been battling with since she was a child, and knew exactly what to say and do to get her moving..


    Yanking off the sheet, the old woman scoffed before she said; ¡°d ta see ya two are decent. Just took us bein¡¯ in another kingdom, but I¡¯ll take it.. Skye, if ya dinna move yer arse now, Ima gonna dump this pitcher of water on you..¡±


    ¡°Nay ya won¡¯t. This isna our bed,¡± Skye replied sneakily with her eyes still closed.


    Peggy narrowed her eyes; ¡°First off, do ya think Genie will me Me fer the mattress bein¡¯ soiled? No. He knows yer stubbornness, and willna say a word ta Me about it..¡±


    ¡°Secondly, as a Water mage, ye should be able ta sense the water in the pitcher above yer head right now,¡± Peggy¡¯s tone turned almost diabolical as she¡¯d finished speaking.


    Skye shot up in bed with her eyes aimed up, and braced herself for the cold rush she¡¯d experienced countless times. The pitcher was tilting too fast for her to activate her Water magic, to sense and divert anything that spilled. As Peggy tilted the pitcher, Tidas rolled off of the bed like he was avoiding a bomb.


    Skye yelped as she closed her eyes, awaiting the icy st of liquid...but nothing happened.


    .....


    Looking up at an empty pitcher, Skye sighed as Peggy burst out inughter. She put her arm down and held her gut as Tidas poked his head up from the side of the bed. As he got to his feet and Skye¡¯s anger started to kick in, Peggy chortled loud enough for the entire castle to hear.


    ¡°By the gods, yer face! And Tidas-haha! -Rollin¡¯ off the bed-hahaha! I canna! That was Hrious! Hahahahaha!¡±


    ¡°The bloody hell, Peg?!¡± Skye eximed.


    As Peggy started to settle down, she replied; ¡°Oh, calm yer self. If ya woulda used yer Water trait like I said, then ya woulda sensed that there wasna any water.. Some Water mage you are..¡±


    ¡°I didna have the time-¡±


    ¡°And you, Tidas MacArthur: what was that? Tis water, not acid. Who are ya? Shasta?¡± Peggy cut Skye off as she set the pitcher down, and put her balled-up fists onto her hips.


    As he walked around the bed, Tidasmented; ¡°I rolled off because I know that you used to use frigid water on Skye, and I have yet to relieve myself.¡±


    ¡°What does takin¡¯ a piss got ta do wit it?¡± Peggy inquired as he walked passed her.


    As Tidas headed for those bathroom, he called back; ¡°Well, would you rather I piss on the bed, or do it in the toilet?¡±


    ¡°...Fair point. Grab yer clothes and get goin¡¯ while I get yer wife movin¡¯,¡± Peggy yelled back as he did as she said, then headed into the bathroom.


    Skye huffed loudly; ¡°Ima right here, and I can get up on me own.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll believe it when I see it,¡± Peggy muttered as she turned around, and grabbed Skye¡¯s clothes.


    Knowing that they were going shopping, Peggy had made it a point to pick one of Skye¡¯s least revealing dresses. The woman who had showed her around the castlest night exined a bit about Sai¡¯s culture, at Genie¡¯s behest. He knew that if he didn¡¯t warn Peggy preemptively, then Skye might do something in public to draw attention to them.


    While Skye could easily defend herself, Mei didn¡¯t have any magic. Which was the reason Genie had assigned Hana to guard her. Kari was going along as well, and could help to protect Mei if things got dicey, but it was still difficult to convince her husband to let her go..


    Skye prayed to the universe that her husband would agree, but Genie¡¯s demeanor towards him seemed too hostile for her to have much hope. She didn¡¯t know him aside from Mei¡¯s broad descriptions of him from her letters. When they had first wed, she had seemed so excited, then there was a gap.


    Around the time that Skye¡¯s father had signed her away to Jacob Fowler, Mei had stopped responding to her letters. She hadter exined it as her bing pregnant and enjoying her married life, but Skye now wondered if it had all been a lie..


    ¡®Did she ever have feelings fer her husband? Were her letters nothin¡¯ but lies? But why would she? -Unless he hurt her.. If that¡¯s the case, then he¡¯s a walkin¡¯ dead man already.. But Genie woulda killed him by now...Unless he doesna know. Maybe he suspects? I dunno.. All I ken is that I will kill him if he¡¯s hurt me sister..¡¯


    As Skye¡¯s thoughts turned dark, Peggy interrupted her while tightening the straps on her back, and said; ¡°Dinna go makin¡¯ such a terrible face when yer out in public, or you¡¯ll scare any wee children runnin¡¯ about.¡±


    Skye made a low growl-like noise to express her displeasure at Peggy¡¯s attitude before the old woman quipped; ¡°Ya know, you two spent way too much time wit that cat woman before we left. If ya hiss at me, I recall will dump water on ya..¡±


    Skye smirked; ¡°I think someone misses that surly cat woman.¡±


    Peggy huffed with displeasure; ¡°What, that furball? Na....Well, maybe I miss razzin¡¯ her a bit..¡±


    ¡°Finally hitting your crazy catdy stage? I¡¯d start with a kitten, if I were you. Shasta¡¯s not house-broken,¡± Tidas joked as he came out of the bathroom.


    Peggy howled withughter before saying; ¡°Oh, she¡¯d scratch yer face off if she¡¯d heard ya say that!¡±


    ¡°I guess I just won¡¯t tell her that I said it then,¡± Tidas replied as he picked up his overcoat from the back of a chair.


    Peggy chuckled; ¡°Hehe, but I will.¡±


    As the two stared at each other, Skye did her best to hide her amusement. They were always poking at each other, and it reminded Skye of aedy skit that she had seen while in the Hignds. As Tidas and Peggy sent zinger after zinger at the other, Peggy finishedcing Skye¡¯s dress.


    It was one of the oldest ones she had, and couldn¡¯t have a zipper rece the strings like on her other dresses. There was off-white, intricately-embroideredce around the holes that would be ruined during the conversion. Peggy didn¡¯t mind having toce her bairn up, but Skye didn¡¯t miss the tugging and pulling involved.


    They would be taking a carriage into the city, so she wasn¡¯t worried about the dress. But if any problems arose, it would be difficult for Skye to fight in it to her fullest. Not that she was expecting any issues, but considering everything that had happened since they had arrived in Sai: Skye was worried.


    ¡®Assassins are probably still after Mei, which is probably why Genie¡¯s assignin¡¯ Hana ta guard her.. But why are they after her?! Ta get at her da? That makes no sense...Unless they¡¯re tryin¡¯ ta kidnap her instead of killin¡¯ her..¡¯


    ¡°Did you hear me, love? I said the food¡¯s here,¡± Tidas stated, repeating himself to gain his wife¡¯s attention.


    As soon as his words had registered, so did Skye¡¯s sense of smell. Savory aromas filled her nostrils, making her mouth instantaneously begin to salivate. As she wiped at her mouth to keep her drool in check, a woman around Peggy¡¯s age set arge tray down in front of her.


    Miso soup with chunks of daikon, cabbage, and a few other vegetables in it sat in a bowl apanied by some bao buns. The steamed buns were filled with a sweet and spicy pork mixture, whereas the miso was soothing, yet delicious in it¡¯s own right. The meal was a bit heavier than they were used to, but both knew that they would need the extra energy for the day ahead.


    While Skye was with Mei and the others shopping, Tidas was going to make Genie train him a bit. And if Genie refused, then Tidas would simply find a healer, and practice his Shaman trait. It would have to be someone that Genie vouched for, but other than that, he didn¡¯t care who it would be.


    Despite Tidas¡¯ efforts, Marco had found out that he had another trait. There really wasn¡¯t much of a point in hiding it in Sai, just in Alcon. As far as he could tell, the people were rational to a degree, but Alcon would be different..


    People might think that Tidas had gained his second trait from Skye. She was known as the Catalyst by anyone who knew of the legend, or ¡®the Goddess Eir¡¯ by everyone else.. ¡®It wouldn¡¯t surprise me if some idiots actually thought that such things were true.. But then again, that¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking..¡¯


    Tidas had been able to transfer some of his Tank abilities to his horse for many years now, and he had just assumed that it was part of his Tank magic. Skye was the first to ever suggest that it could be anything else, then confirmed it while they were in the Hignds. But he still couldn¡¯t actually heal anyone other than himself.


    ¡®Maybe Skye¡¯s right? Maybe my Shaman trait is limited to myself.. It wouldn¡¯t surprise me if it were a bit stunted in it¡¯s capabilities. Ipletely focused on my Tank trait, and never even questioned how I could transfer magic to my horse.. I wonder if I¡¯ll get a Tamer trait, too?¡¯


    ¡°Ya ken that the longer ya keep yer head in the clouds, the more likely ya are ta get rained on,¡± Skye quipped as she smiled sweetly at her husband.


    Tidas suppressed a bout ofughter as he replied; ¡°That was a good one. I think I may have to use that with my troopers , after we return to Alcon.¡±


    Skye lightly shook her head at him; ¡°Focus on yer food, husband, or we¡¯re gonna bete.¡±


    After wolfing down his food, Tidas and Skye followed behind Peggy, to meet up with Mei, Genie, and Hana. Kari followed after them while still rubbing the sleep from her eyes. Apparently she and us had had a simr night to Tidas and Skye¡¯s, and she was still quite tired.


    As they made their way down the hallway, Skye prayed that Mei¡¯s husband wasn¡¯t as controlling as everyone was making him seem. Walking down, Skye sighed with relief when she saw Mei, Hana, and Genie standing near the entrance to the castle. Until she had gotten a glimpse of their faces..

 Chapter 531

    531 Testing Patience


    ¡°Are we goin¡¯ shoppin¡¯, or am I trackin¡¯ down yer husband?¡± Skye asked as she walked up.


    Mei averted her eyes to the ground as she meekly replied; ¡°No, I can go..¡±


    ¡°He tried to stop her, but I exined that since you two are diplomats for Alcon, it would be in Sai¡¯s best interest to allow her to go,¡± Genie stated with a cocky grin.


    Tidas grinned cheekily; ¡°You always were a smooth-talker. I¡¯m surprised that you weren¡¯t Sai¡¯s diplomat for Alcon before this year.¡±


    Genie nodded in the positive; ¡°Thank you, Tidas.. That gives me hope for what I¡¯m about to ask you.¡±


    As Tidas¡¯ expression fell, Genie quickly added; ¡°Remember how I told you that I wished for you to ¡®go over the books¡¯, so to speak? Well, how about we get started now?¡±


    ¡°...You want me to do paperwork? Now? Do you realize how much I had to do right before we left Alcon?¡± Tidas griped.


    Genie patted his shoulder; ¡°The sooner we get this done, the quicker we can find out who¡¯s smuggling weapons into Sai. Which means that¡¯s all the quicker you can get some aggression out.¡±


    Tidas sighed heavily with despondency. He really wanted to train with Genie, not be stuck at a desk for countless hours. Knowing that he really needed Tidas¡¯ help, a sly idea popped into his head..


    .....


    ¡°I¡¯ll help on the condition that you teach me everything that you teach your ninjas..¡±


    ¡°Not fair! I wanna learn, too! Especially that sneaky thing ya do. I owe Peggy,¡± Skye quipped as she turned and looked at the elderly servant.


    Peggy grinned back cheekily; ¡°Tis a fun trick ta ken, hehe.¡±


    ¡°d to see that you¡¯ve not abused what I taught you all those years ago, Peg,¡± Genie added with aical grin.


    ¡°Only when necessary...or fun,¡± she joked with a chuckle.


    As the group smiled, Kari watched with a small smile. Wherever Skye was, people were generally happy, like it followed her. As they all gathered their things and readied to leave, Kari followed behind; enjoying the banter between them all.


    ************


    ¡°This ce is Huge! Look at all the wee stalls! Oh! And there¡¯s tea and sweets shop, too! We¡¯re gonna have ta hit that on our way back. Ima told that the green tea here in Sai is the best in the world, and that dango looks delicious. We definitely need ta try it,¡± Skye stated as her head whipped back and forth with excitement all over her face.


    Mei smiled brightly as she watched her friend enjoying herself. Skye¡¯s child-like enthusiasm towards life in general was one of the things that she loved most about her. As they walked along the side of the street, Mei wished that she was as open as Skye was..


    ¡°I¡¯d something bothering you? You¡¯re making that face again,¡± Hanamented low.


    Mei reigned in her emotions as she replied; ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just didn¡¯t realize how much I missed Skye until now.¡±


    ¡°...Okay,¡± came Hana¡¯s somewhat-cold reply.


    Kari watched the two as Skye continued to talk about the various shops. There was an odd tension between them that even she could see, and wondered if there was something between them.. ¡®But Mei is married, right? Is Hana sleeping with her husband or something? Maybe they¡¯re-¡®


    ¡°Kari?! KARI! Stop walkin¡¯,ss! We¡¯re gonna go into this store!¡± Skye yelled, stopping Kari from continuing to walk passed the shop that they were already going into.


    As her face turned red, Kari hurried over to the steps of the shop, and apologized for spacing out. Skye smiled cheekily at her as she asked; ¡°What were ya thinkin¡¯ about? Or should I be askin¡¯ who?¡±


    Kari grinned, but didn¡¯t reply as they went inside. Skye was referring to us, which was who her mind usually dwelled on, but he wasn¡¯t what she was thinking about at the time. Since Kari¡¯s job was to protect both Skye, but mainly Mei; she was curious if Hana would be problematic if any dire situations arose.


    The shop was cozy, and beautifully colored dresses and fabrics lined the walls and racks. There was a section for needles of all shapes and sizes, sewing machines, and other clothing-rted items. The walls and floor were the same dark-beige color, but outlined in white and gold.


    It was a pleasant little shop with only a few women inside, so they didn¡¯t worry about running into any issues. As the group began to split apart, a young woman a bit older than Skye came out from the back, and greeted them. As she lifted her head from her bow, she grinned with delight when her eyes fell upon Mei.


    In a heavy ent indicative to northern Sai, the woman said; ¡°Lady Zhao, it is a pleasure to see you again. Have youe to see our new fabrics? Ranmaru was going to bring the samples to Lord Laos¡¯ castle tomorrow. Is your special visit due to your foreign guests?¡±


    The woman looked at Kari without a second nce, but when her eyes met Skye¡¯s golden ones, she hesitated before scanning her. After shing the princess a haughty re, she turned back to Mei with a snide expression..


    ¡°She¡¯s an odd one, isn¡¯t she? Her eyes are strange.. I don¡¯t like the color. And she¡¯s far too big. But I suppose most foreign women are, at least the ones that I see. They usually need dresses let out, it is Such a hassle-is that why she¡¯s here?¡±


    Mei¡¯s eyes looked like they were about to pop out of her head. Skye not only understood theirnguage, but could speak it fluently. ncing at her sister with a leery expression, Mei waited for Skye¡¯s signature surliness..


    But nothing happened.


    As the woman started to speak again about the new fabrics that they had just gotten in, Mei wondered if Skye had heard the insults hurled at her. Not wanting to agitate the situation into a problem, Mei led the woman away with the possibility of argemission.


    As the two went from rack to rack, Hana turned to Skye, and spoke in Alcon¡¯snguage; ¡°You handled that well.¡±


    Skye let out a deep breath before she replied; ¡°Oh, and it was bloody hard to.. The audacity of that woman! Just cause she Thinks I dinna ken Sai¡¯snguage. If I wasna sent here as a diplomat, I¡¯d kick her arse.¡±


    ¡°Why? What did she say?¡± Kari asked with anticipation all over her face.


    As Hana told her the specifics of and behind the woman¡¯s words, Skye wandered over to the fabric section. Beautifully embroidered silks with unbelievably intricate designs sat on roll shelves, to make it easier if the shopper only needed a smaller amount. The shelves next to the rollers had stacks of the fabrics, which corresponded to a number on the rolls; in case the customer wanted to examine the fabric up close before purchasing.


    There were three that she was eyeing when Mei and the woman made their way over to her. The woman exined where the fabric had been made, what kind of weave they used in making it, and the origin of the silk that the creators had used. Skye thought that maybe her earlier surliness might have been a passing mood, but thements that followed her exnation had Skye gritting her teeth.


    The woman had been talking to Mei, expecting her to trante for Skye. But when she had said nothing to her in Alconian, the woman¡¯s demeanor turned haughty again..


    ¡°I suppose it is pointless to exin it to her. Foreigners just ¡®want the pretty fabric¡¯, and don¡¯t really care for much else.. Her taste is terrible, too. But with her skin tone, I can¡¯t imagine that she looks good in much. She¡¯s so big-no wonder she hasn¡¯t married yet..¡±


    ¡°Ms. Fang, that¡¯s not-¡±


    Mei had tried to stop her, but the woman cut her off; ¡°Poor woman.. She¡¯s obviously too old to wed now. Is she your uncle¡¯s new mistress, perhaps? I know that he was gone for a while. Maybe she¡¯s pregnant, and that¡¯s why she is so fat-¡±


    ¡°Okay, I think I have held my tongue long enough now,¡± Skye stated in Sai¡¯snguage, shocking the shop attendant into silence while Skye tore into her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn if you think I¡¯m fat, and my husband loves me no matter what I look like. Just because I¡¯m not a stick drawing like you doesn¡¯t make me fat, or anyone else for that matter. Do you think so poorly about yourself that you feelpelled to tear down others? Or are you just naturally a judgemental bitch?¡±


    As the woman stood gaping at Skye, Mei looked back and forth between them with an anxious expression. Skye wasn¡¯t fat by most standards, but the ones set in Sai for women caused much death. From health issues to miscarriages and birth defects; it was all connected to the poor health of the mothers.


    In most cases, the women were med for the consequences brought about by them adhering to the beauty standards of Sai. They were branded as ¡®bad breeders¡¯, and cast aside by their families. Children born with birth defects were abandoned along with their mothers, and isted to avoid bringing shame upon their name.


    It was so ingrained in their culture that even women reinforced it. By doing exactly what the shop attendant was right now..


    Skye¡¯s blood boiled at the thought of young girls being shamed into starving themselves. The woman before her was quite beautiful herself, but her attitude made her a hag in Skye¡¯s eyes. When Ms. Fang started to snap back to reality, she first blushed a deep red color, then unleashed her fury.


    Crossing her arms over her chest, the shop attendantshed out at Skye, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment as she spoke; ¡°How Dare you speak to me that way! Why did you hide the fact that you speak ournguage?! ¡±


    Skye huffed; ¡°I hid nothing. You assumed that I couldn¡¯t speak yournguage. You know, when you assume to know a stranger, you make an ass of yourself..¡±


    The incredulous expression that covered the woman¡¯s face made her look like a surprised owl to Skye as she said; ¡°How Dare You! You are Nothing but a foreign lowlife! You-¡±


    ¡°What is all the racket about?! Fang! How dare you talk to customers in such a manner! Go to the back! I¡¯ll take care of them,¡± an elderly woman said as she came out of the same ce that the first woman had.


    As soon as her eyes fell on Skye, the old woman¡¯s jaw dropped. She spoke so fast that Skye could barely understand her as she red at Ms. Fang, then started to swipe at her. As she smacked at the young woman, she screamed; ¡°You FOOL! Do you know who that is?! Look at her hair color! Are you trying to get my shop burnt to the ground?!¡±


    As confusion and fear covered the young woman¡¯s face, the old shop owner screamed; ¡°That¡¯s the woman who was riding the Dragon yesterday!¡±

 Chapter 532

    532 A Bit Different


    Ryu Fang¡¯s eyes bulged from her sockets as she turned, and faced Skye. The golden hair should¡¯ve been a giveaway to who she was, but the young woman never thought that the Guardian of the Last Dragon woulde into their dinky little shop. As all color drained from her face under Skye¡¯s harsh gaze, the old woman stepped in front of her.


    ¡°I know that my daughter-inw is rude and ignorant, but please show her mercy. Her mother was kicked out of their home by her father after he fell in love with a foreigner from Ruscovic. It¡¯s no excuse for her to be a bigot, but she¡¯s young, and her anger is misced.¡±


    Skye looked to the old woman, and spoke in Sai¡¯snguage; ¡°I sympathize with her situation, but she must be the one to apologize. Then she must help me pick out fabric, and a dress for this evening. And if it needs to be altered, then She has to do it. In front of me.¡±


    With her tone brokering no arguments, the woman bowed in gratitude, then pulled her daughter-inw off to the side. As the two not-so-quietly bickered back and forth, Kari walked over to Skye, and asked; ¡°What the hell was all that about?! It sounded so intense! I didn¡¯t know a word of it, but I wished that I had a snack while watching.¡±


    Stifling augh, Skye replied; ¡°Twas a misunderstandin¡¯, dinna worry. Thess was rude, but she¡¯s gonna be happy ta help us now..¡±


    The pleased expression on Skye¡¯s face was hrious to Kari, but a touch scary to Mei. She¡¯d never had a drop of pettiness in her before, but now she had put the shop girl on the spot. While Mei wondered if her so-called sister had changed for the worst, Hana knew better..


    When the two shop owners came back, Ryu Fang bowed deeply, and begged ¡®The Guardian¡¯ for forgiveness. Skye wanted to straighten her back out so she could apologize while looking her in the eyes, but knew that it was custom to bow in Sai for most formal things. After epting her words, Ryu began to show them apletely different side of herself.


    Hana felt like she was mostly putting on an act, but the girl was excellent at her job. Ryu exined everything from the stitching, to the materials, to the proper way to wear each different style of dress. Her tone and speech were professional, although Hana caught her rolling her eyes during a few of Skye¡¯s questions.


    Even if she disliked Skye, she was respectful from that moment on. As they wereparing dye patterns of two types of indigo, Skye¡¯s hand touched Ryu¡¯s for a few moments. It was fleeting, but her Shaman trait had activated without her realizing it.


    .....


    Something felt off with Ryu, but it wasn¡¯t like how it¡¯d been with Ronnie and his sister. As they moved on to the dresses, Skye was trying to decide if she should just ask her if she has a medical issue..


    ¡®But what if it offends her? What¡¯s the protocol fer a person¡¯s medical history here? Dammit.. I suppose that¡¯s somethin¡¯ I shoulda looked into before we got here..¡¯


    As Skyemented herck of preparedness, Ryu led her towards the back of the shop, where she and her mother-inw hade from. Requesting she wait, Skye stood outside of the room for around five minutes before thess had returned. When she came out, what she held in her hands made Skye¡¯s jaw drop.


    At first, it looked like a solid-ck dress with gold trim, but when the light hit it a certain way, it shimmered a deep crimson red. As Ryu held out the dress for a better look, Skye realized that there was an intricate pattern of a dragon trailed down the right side¡¯s full length. It didn¡¯t look like Zazzy at all, but it was beautiful all the same.


    Skye had seen depictions of long, sleek dragons in other traditional ancient cultures that resembled the one on the dress. But the level of detail on the dress was even better. As she felt the soft, smooth fabric with her rough hand, she asked how old it was.


    For the first time, Ryu genuinely smiled at Skye as she replied; ¡°You have a good eye. This dress is around four hundred years old, and was owned by the Tokuga n when they were still known as the Guardians of Dragons. Most younger than myself didn¡¯t believe that dragons were real, until you arrived, of course.¡±


    Skye smiled back; ¡°Really? Even with the enormous dragon skeleton surrounding the city?¡±


    Ryu shrugged; ¡°Seeing isn¡¯t always believing, and my generation and younger were convinced that they were a natural formation. And that the government was trying to use the old legends to influence us. It all sounds so silly after seeing your dragon flying in the sky yesterday.¡±


    ¡°How could they influence you?¡± Skye asked, confused.


    ¡°Ryu sighed; ¡°There have been several rallies for people trying to have the Tokuga n reinstated as the royal family. Being the chosen family of dragons is always their main point to why the Tokuga should rule. But it is hard to convince thousands of people to follow you when they don¡¯t believe in the mascot, so to speak.¡±


    Skye chuckled lightly; ¡°I understand your point.. How long have these rallies been going on?¡±


    Ryu thought a moment; ¡°Sincest year, they have gotten quite the following. And with your dragon making an appearance, the followers are growing, although they are divided. Half believe that the Tokuga should be reinstated, and the others believe that the dragon will choose from the Tokuga, who should rule.¡±


    ¡°Zazzy would never pick a single person to rule. She¡¯s smart enough to know that what Sai is currently doing is revolutionary, and should be adopted by all of the kingdoms. No single person or group of people should run an entire kingdom. The most advanced and prosperous ancient cultures got to choose their rulers from their people through elections, like Sai does now..¡±


    ¡°If the government was run by the people, then it would run For the people,¡± Skye finished with emphasis.


    Ryu took on a contemtive expression; ¡°I didn¡¯t think of it like that..¡±


    Skye nodded; ¡°Perspective is in the eye of the beholder. How can you gain new ones if you don¡¯t talk with people? All Kinds of people..¡±


    Ryu stared at Skye for a few seconds before she bowed deeply while saying; ¡°I truly apologize for my behavior earlier. I regret the number of people I¡¯ve shunned, and prospectives that I have lost due to my ignorance and bigotry.¡±


    Skye straightened her up as she said; ¡°Enough of that, now. I¡¯ve already epted your apology.¡±


    ¡°But I was not sincere before. Now I am, and I thank you for taking the time to talk with me,¡± Ryu replied with a genuine smile.


    ¡°Thank you for being so good at your job, and for showing me this beautiful dress,¡± Skye replied with a grin back.


    Ryu quirked an eyebrow at her; ¡°Show you? No, the dress is For you. I cannot imagine anyone else wearing it, and it¡¯s not going tost forever. It was given to me by my mother-inw, so it is mine to do with as I please.¡±


    ¡°But this is a piece of history! I can¡¯t take this!¡± Skye nearly yelled due to her level of shock.


    Ryu smiled with a shrug; ¡°Many of the Tokuga n¡¯s family heirlooms and clothing are on disy at the capital¡¯s museum. This dress was something my husband¡¯s family was given in lieu of payment from one of the branch family¡¯s rtives. It has been gathering dust for years..¡±


    ¡°I was nning to put it on disy to draw in customers, but apparently, my mother-inw has already tried that. It is a beautiful dress with so much vibrancy left in it¡¯s fibers. It would be a shame to let it sit here and continue to gather dust. As part of my apology, please ept it,¡± Ryu bowed deeply as she finished speaking.


    Skye opened and closed her mouth several times, unsure of how to respond to the overly-kind gesture. As she went to gently refuse, Hana stepped forward, and asked if she wouldn¡¯t mind putting the dress in a protective garment bag. As Ryu nced back and forth between Skye and Hana, she waited with for the princess to reply..


    Knowing that Hana was leading her to a reply, she nodded with a smile at Ryu, who immediately took off to wrap the dress. As soon as she was gone, Skye turned to Hana with daggers in her eyes as she inquired in an irate tone; ¡°Why did ya do that?! How can I ept such a gift?!¡±


    Hana stared right back at her with a t expression; ¡°Because it is a gift to reim her honor. If you refuse, then she will have been dishonored by you twice. And in case you didn¡¯t know: you are Incredibly intimating in person.¡±


    ¡°Really? I think Ima delight,¡± she shed a cheeky smile to apany her response, but Hana didn¡¯t seem amused.


    Mei watched as she stood next to Kari with a sad look on her face, betraying her emotions. Noticing her distress, Kari asked what was troubling her. She sighed lightly, not really wanting to answer, but Skye and Hana were so enthralled with their discussion that she didn¡¯t think that they would hear her..


    While rubbing her hands together nervously, Mei spoke in a small voice as she stared at the ground; ¡°I just...I just didn¡¯t think that she would¡¯ve changed so much in just a few years. Skye is so different now.. I wonder if she¡¯ll see-if she sees me as a weakling..¡±


    Kari quirked an eyebrow at her; ¡°I dinna-I don¡¯t see that being the case, my Lady. I don¡¯t know you, but I feel like I do because Skye spoke of you so much on the way here. I believe that she truly missed you, and I don¡¯t think your strength has even crossed her mind.¡±


    Mei shook her head; ¡°Not my body: my mind..¡±


    Kari went to ask Mei what she meant, but Ryu came back with the loosely, but securely-wrapped dress. At the chance to escape, Mei fled to Hana¡¯s side, and avoided eye contact with Kari until they went to leave the shop. It took a while since Skye was persistent in finding a way to repay Ryu¡¯s kindness.


    As they gathered up the materials to double-check the roll sizes and such, Peggy was looking at a beautiful green, gold, and pink kimono. Ryu¡¯s mother-inw came up to her side, and exined that they were rentals. The conversation sparked an idea for Skye..


    Like an excited child, she grabbed Ryu¡¯s sleeve and tugged on it as she practically yelled; ¡°I ken! I ken what ta do!¡±


    Recalling that she only spoke Sai¡¯snguage, Skye switched over as she excitedly exined; ¡°How about this: you give me a discount on my purchase, and I will return the dress after I wear it to the Senator¡¯s banquet?!¡±


    As confusion covered Ryu¡¯s face, Skye added; ¡°I feel bad taking something so rich in history from your family, but I have no problem borrowing it. Many people will see me in the dress, and after I return it, you can put it on disy then! I bet that your business will spike after everyone learns that the Guardian of the Last Dragon got her dresses from here!¡±

 Chapter 533

    533 Imperfect Systems


    Ryu Fang had had a difficult life due to her father¡¯s roaming eyes, but she had never known hunger or cold. She counted herself lucky that her father¡¯s family had still acknowledged her, and provided an allowance to her through her grandmother¡¯s discretion. Many girls didn¡¯t fare as well as she had, but she couldn¡¯t stop herself from hating the woman who had stolen away her father¡¯s affection, and anyone who resembled her..


    For the remainder of her life, Ryu¡¯s mother cursed the woman from Ruscovic for stealing away her husband. She imed that all northern women were harlots, and that Ryu should never trust any women from the northern kingdoms. Surrounded by bigotry and hate from a young age, Ryu had grown into a mini-version of her mother.


    The status or rank of their customers didn¡¯t matter to her, only the hue of their skin. Northerners were usually pale inplexion, and never bothered to learn a bit of theirnguage. Not even ¡®please¡¯ or ¡®thank you¡¯. Seeing a trantor with a pale foreigner was usually the sign that the customer was from the north, and also to vastly overcharge them.


    Only a handful of trantors had ever called Ryu out for her price-gouging, while the others had simply requested a pinch of her profit to keep quiet. Surprisingly, the shop hadn¡¯t developed a bad reputation, so local trantors continued to bring foreigners to them. Mei was oblivious to the price hikes Ryu would do whenever she brought visiting foreigners in, so she had assumed Skye to be just as ignorant as the others..


    When she first heard that a living dragon was discovered, and being raised in Alcon, Ryu didn¡¯t believe it at all. She and the rest of the younger generations thought that it was just a new tactic to revive the Tokuga rhetoric, and wrote it off. But seeing Skye and Zazzy flying over her head yesterday had sent Ryu, and the rest of Sai; into a spiral of confusion.


    The Alconian Princess was more than Ryu had ever expected, considering she never even imagined meeting the Guardian. Princess Skye wasn¡¯t like any of the other northerners she¡¯d ever met, but Ryu still hadn¡¯t understood why the Last Dragon chose her as it¡¯s guardian...Until that moment.


    Anyone would¡¯ve snatched the dress away, and most likely sold it. A noble might¡¯ve put it in a ss box on disy, as another testament to their wealth. Left to fade under the ever-persist influence of light and time without ever living out it¡¯s purpose again..


    ¡®It would¡¯ve been a sad end to a piece of art.. But this woman sees it as I do..¡¯


    As the thought crossed Ryu¡¯s mind, Skye spoke after a long pause; ¡°So? Is my proposal eptable to you? I swear that I mean no dishonor-is that how to say that? No-I swear I do not mean to insult you in any way. I just don¡¯t see myself giving this artwork the proper care that it deserves. Sorry, my Saianese is a bit rusty.¡±


    .....


    The shy smile and light flush of embarrassment that covered the princess¡¯ face was utterly sincere, Ryu couldn¡¯t help but smile back. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of who Skye was, but Ryu sensed a calm emanating from her. It was akin to the feeling one got from looking at a serenendscape, or the peace one experienced after meditation.


    As Skye stared at her expectantly, Ryu fidgeted as she said; ¡°I suppose that would be eptable.. As long as you promise to wear it every time that you visit Sai. We will maintain and protect the dress, and store it here. If you should ever have need of it, the dress will always be avable to you.¡±


    Satisfied with the oue, Skye beamed at Ryu as she replied; ¡°Sounds good to me! Oh, and when you ring me up, make sure to add forty percent of the total for gratuity. And I will hear no arguments about it! You have more than earned a fair tip.¡±


    Hana came to stand at her side; ¡°Princess, In Sai: we don¡¯t tip-¡±


    ¡°Traditionally, we don¡¯t ept tips, but only a fool turns away a ss of water when he¡¯s dying of thirst. Do as the Princess has requested, Ryu-Chan. It would be rude to turn our noses up at her generosity and gratitude when you have earned it,¡± the old womanmented as she walked up to the counter.


    Ryu smiled genuinely again as her fingers swept across the keyboard of the register. Tranquility and a not-so-small amount of pride filled her heart as she set the tip total aside.. ¡®This will help immensely to reach my goal..¡¯


    As the thought crossed her mind, Skye grinned, and stuck out her hand as she said; ¡°Pleasure doing business with you!¡±


    The gesture wasn¡¯t usual for women to use, but Ryu obliged the princess regardless. When she went to take her hand away, Skye gripped it as she said; ¡°Hang on one more second: I¡¯m almost done..¡±


    Unnerved by her statement, Ryu tried to yank her hand away, but Skye¡¯s grip was like a mped vice. As panic began to cover her features, the princess released her, and stared with a dower expression..


    ¡°What did the doctors say was the cause of your arthritis? They do know that someone as young as you shouldn¡¯t be having back and joint pain yet?¡±


    Astonishment with a touch of indignation covered Ryu¡¯s face as she eximed; ¡°How-why did you-how did you know about my pain?!¡±


    Skye shrugged; ¡°I have a Shaman trait-well, I technically have four, but I used my Shaman magic just now to assess your physical condition. When we touched hands earlier, I sensed that something was off with you. And since you have been so helpful, I thought I¡¯d see if I could help you.¡±


    As Ryu¡¯s face fluctuated between anger and shock, her mother-inw stepped forward; ¡°Are you truly a healer?! What are you capable of?¡±


    Skye wasn¡¯t the only one surprised by the two¡¯s reactions; Mei and Hana were watching with confused expressions as the two broke several of Sai¡¯s social protocols. Skye had done it first, but Ryu and her mother-inw had as well, which was more than unusual.


    Unperturbed by Ryu¡¯s re, Skye smiled; ¡°I apologize for being so forward, but I could not help but notice how stiffly you moved, and you made a pained expression when you handed me a few of the rolls of fabric. I believe that you have something called psoriatic arthritis. No one knows the exact reason that it develops, but for you: it may be gic. Did your mother or father suffer from pain?¡±


    ¡°...My mother did. The doctors said that her joints were deteriorating two years before she passed. She died before we could find a cure,¡± Ryumented as she calmed herself.


    Skye shook her head; ¡°There is no cure for it, but the pain and stiffness can easily be managed with the right herbs and medications. If you¡¯ll let me, I can ease your current symptoms, and slow the progression of the disease.¡±


    Ryu rolled her eyes; ¡°And how much are you going to charge us?! So this is why you wouldn¡¯t take the dress! You prefer our meager earnings instead!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want-¡±


    ¡°Well, you won¡¯t be seeing a single yenlong from us! Get out! I want you Out of our shop!¡± Ryu screamed, cutting off Skye before she could finish her sentence.


    She went to say something more, but Hana stepped in front; ¡°How Dare you speak to the princess like that! She is a foreign dignitary! Do you have no honor on top of having no patience?!¡±


    As Ryu¡¯s nostrils red, Skye stomped her foot, making a thin, small wall of earth pop up between them. Hana jumped back and pulled a dagger out of nowhere. Ryu screamed at the top of her lungs out of shock and fear. As the two women collected themselves, Skye admonished them..


    Staring at Hana first, Skye started in; ¡°While I appreciate you sticking up for me, it was unnecessary. I have it under control.¡±


    Allowing the partition to crumble, Skye locked eyes with Ryu; ¡°And you didn¡¯t need to fly off of the handle like that. I don¡¯t charge for my Shaman services. All I ask is that you donate any unwanted or unusable fabric to your local orphanage or homeless shelter. I don¡¯t believe in taking money from the sick and dying. Especially when I already have more than I need. Just donate what you can, and we can call it even.¡±


    Both Ryu and her mother-inw¡¯s jaws hung low in shock. Nobles from any kingdom were all the same when it came to money, but Skye didn¡¯t want anything for herself. She was uniquely not a greedy person by nature, which was unheard of even in Sai.


    Unconvinced that there were no strings attached, Ryu pressed Skye; ¡°And if we have nothing to donate? Then what?¡±


    Skye shrugged; ¡°Then you don¡¯t. You cannot give what you don¡¯t have. It¡¯s cool.¡±


    Ryu¡¯s face scrunched at Skye, as if she were trying to read the world¡¯s tiniest words. She could neither see nor sense any guile from the princess. All she could feel was a calm that she hadn¡¯t felt since she was a young child.


    ¡°...Why are you doing this? What do you want, or get from this?¡± Ryu asked as a crack in her icy shield started to form.


    Smiling softly, Skye replied; ¡°Honestly? I get a kick out of seeing the shocked look on people¡¯s faces when I tell them I don¡¯t want their money, and that I¡¯d rather they donate. Also, when I heal the ones with wealth, I make them realize how much better it is to spread their wealth versus them hoarding it. Just a bit.¡±


    Ryu stared at Skye with apletely perplexed expression.. ¡®The universe must have a sense of humor to make This woman my savior..¡¯


    Sighing with a defeated expression, Ryu looked up at the Alconian Princess and asked; ¡°So what do I have to do?¡±


    Skye smirked as she moved to stand next to her; ¡°Just stay put, and it¡¯ll all be over in a few minutes. You may need to eat afterwards. I will most likely need to appropriate certain nutrients from the rest of your body to fix the issue. It¡¯s not a permanent fix, but as long as you take the herbs I¡¯m about to list for you every day, the pain will remain minimal for the next several decades.¡±


    Ryu looked like she was still in a state of shock as her mother-inw answered for her; ¡°Thank you! Thank you so very much, Princess! You have no idea how long we have been saving so we could find a capable Shaman. The few here in the capital couldn¡¯t help us. And the only one who might be capable of helping Ryu-Chan exclusively works for the Tokuga n.¡±


    Skye nodded her understanding as she started to heal Ryu. A golden glow shown from her hands, unlike the usual cloudy-white color that other Shamans emitted while healing. As the head shop owner watched on with curiosity, Ryu stared at Skye until she had finished.


    The two kept their eyes locked for a few moments before Ryu practically whispered in shock; ¡°The pain....It¡¯s gone. Th-Thank you, Princess.. It¡¯s been so long..¡±


    As they looked at each other, Skye nodded with a smile before her brow suddenly creased; ¡°Will you exin one thing, please? I thought that Sai had universal healthcare? Why haven¡¯t you received any treatment? To manage the pain?¡±


    Ryu¡¯s expression fell; ¡°Each citizen has a limit to how much treatment they can receive in a year. After that, the cost falls to the patient. I stopped being eligible for aid four months after the year.¡±


    Ryu¡¯s stony face crumbled as she fought back the tears forming in her eyes; ¡°I have been working three jobs for two years, just to pay for my pain medication.. So I can work the three jobs to pay for it. It has been a never-ending cycle of suffocating debt. My husband works two jobs to pay our bills, and I work three to cover our family¡¯s shop, and to pay my medical bills..¡±


    Skye grinned; ¡°Well, you won¡¯t need to do that any longer. The herbs you will need are inexpensive. You can even grow them yourself to cut your costs even more. And after I wear that dress and word spreads where it came from: I doubt that money will be an issue any longer. Time might be one, though.¡±


    After Ryu and her mother-inw thanked Skye profusely, their group had their purchases sent to Genie¡¯s castle, then exited the shop. As they covered up and walked away, Skye turned back to wave a final time. A wide smile stretched across her face when she saw the tears of joy running down Ryu¡¯s cheeks before they disappeared into the bustling crowds of the marketce..

 Chapter 534

    534 Toshinori Yagi


    The streets of the marketce were thick with people shopping and selling their goods. Kari, Peggy, Skye, Mei, and Hana all walked in single-file as they brushed shoulders with strangers. The air was cool enough to warrant cloaks and shawls, although only women seemed to be bundled up.


    Shouts of deals and rarities could be heard from every direction, to draw in customers to the tiny stalls set up off to the side of store entrances. Skye¡¯s head whipped from side to side as she quickly surveyed the goods that they passed. They started out near clothing, trinkets, linens, and other necessity-like goods mixed in with bobbles.


    When Skye started to see food stalls, she stopped several times. Using her magic on Ryu had made her constantly-present hunger worsen to the point of her needing to eat. It was all quickly edible street food, so it didn¡¯t take her long to devour it before moving on to the next vendor. Mei watched on in both amazement, and horror as Skye ate an amount of food that would¡¯ve taken her a week to finish.


    She ate massive portions of Takoyaki, deep fried chicken skins, and a fruit dish called kwek kwek for a small dessert. Skye was shocked to see deep-fried oranges, having never thought to prepare them that way at all. The sweetness coated her tongue in an unfamiliar, yet pleasant way. As she finished herst bite, she caught Mei staring.


    ¡°Why are ya lookin¡¯ at me like that? Oh! Ima so sorry! I probably look like a bloody heathen, the way Ima eatin¡¯. Was I that bad?¡± Skye said as she dusted the crumbs from the chicken skins off of her dress.


    Peggy stared at her with an annoyed expression as she shifted the receipt papers in her arms; ¡°Can ya not see that Lady Mei is appalled at yerck of manners?! I didna say anythin¡¯ in the shop about yer behavior, but if ya canna reign it in fer yer husband¡¯s sake, then I¡¯ll bend ya over me knee right here! Ya ken?!¡±


    Skye had noticed Peggy being unusually quiet in the dress shop, but thought that she had simply been preupied with the dresses. Had she known that Peggy was already biting her tongue, then she wouldn¡¯t have stopped for so much food. There were so many delicious looking and smelling foodstuffs that Skye had lost herself to the gluttonous side of her nature.


    With the flush on her cheeks reaching her ears, Skye apologized to her maidservant. Mei smiled, seeing a more familiar side to her friend. When they were children, she was often right next to Skye; getting admonished by Peggy the same.. ¡®But we¡¯re so different now.. Once we¡¯re alone and talking, will Skye still even like me? I¡¯m a shell of what I used to be..¡¯


    As a dreary expression shed across Mei¡¯s face, Hana nudged her and asked; ¡°Are you alright, Lady Mei? Are you hungry as well?¡±


    .....


    Mei gave her a weak smile as she replied; ¡°No, I¡¯m fine, thank you. I just wonder if Skye is beyond me now..¡±


    Hana¡¯s face twitched with an emotion that Mei couldn¡¯t ce before she spoke in a stern voice; ¡°The princess is an aplished person in her own right, which is unusual for any woman anywhere. But she is still a woman, your childhood friend, and...a kind person, as much as I hate admitting it.¡±


    Mei quirked an eyebrow at her; ¡°Why do you hate admitting that?¡±


    Hana partially red at Mei; ¡°You know why..¡±


    Mei¡¯s cheeks flushed as she rubbed her hands together in a fidgety motion. She shrunk away from Hana, who put her hand out towards Mei, but she pulled it back before she¡¯d reached too far. The two walked in silence after that, continuing in their single file line.


    Kari had grown tired of hearing Skye and Peggy, so she had dropped to the back of their line. She hadn¡¯t been able to understand what Hana and Mei were saying, but their bodynguage towards each other, and their tone, made her perk up..


    ¡®Are those two-¡®


    ¡°Oh my gosh! Toshi! Please! Someone Help! He¡¯s copsed!¡±


    Before Kari could finish her thought, a frantic elderly woman started to scream for help about four meters away from them. Her dark-purple shawl had fallen to the ground in her haste to find assistance, and had been walked on several times before Skye scooped it up. After she had used her magic to clean and dry it, she handed it back to her as she asked in Saianese; ¡°What is wrong, ma¡¯am?¡±


    The woman looked at the cloaked figure with tears in her eyes; ¡°M-My husband! He¡¯s copsed waiting to see the doctor! He¡¯s over there! Next to the entrance!¡±


    Pointing through the crowds, Skye realized that the people closest to them were actually standing in an atrociously-long line. As they made their way to the front, they saw several people surrounding an elderly man on the cold, wet ground. As soon as her knees hit the ground, Skye pulled her hood down to see better..


    Those gathered started to whisper about the color of the foreigner¡¯s hair, then someone called out; ¡°It¡¯s the Guardian! The Guardian is going to save Toshinori!¡±


    Once the man had called out, the crowds went into a frenzy. Some started shouting their praises, a few even tried to reach out, and touch her. Annoyed that she couldn¡¯t concentrate, Skye used her Earth magic to make the ground shake. As the people stepped back to brace, a wall of dirt and mud sprang up around Skye, her group, and the old couple.


    Seeing the unnerved expression on the old woman and Mei¡¯s faces prompted Skye to state; ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that was me. I can¡¯t focus with all of their yelling. I will get rid of the wall myself once I¡¯m finished, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    As relief spread across the two¡¯s faces, Skye turned and began her examination. The moment she pulled the old man¡¯s hood back, Hana eximed; ¡°Oh no, that¡¯s Toshinori Yagi.. Can you save him?!¡±


    Skye sighed; ¡°If I can concentrate, then maybe..¡±


    Hearing the obvious annoyance in her voice, Hana and everyone else backed against the freshly made dirt wall. Skye ced her hands on the man¡¯s chest and head, then began to funnel her magic into him. She hadn¡¯t wanted to worry the woman, so she hadn¡¯t mentioned that his heart had stopped beating.


    Creating an electrical charge by manipting his nervous system, Skye began trying to revive the man named Toshinori. As the current stimted his circtory system and got it pumping again, the man¡¯s eyes shot open as he gasped for air. He tried to sit up, but Skye kept a firm hand on his chest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move yet! I have to make sure that none of your organs were damaged fromck of oxygen. Then I have to find the reason that you copsed in the first ce. Pleasey still until I am finished,¡± Skye stated in a gentle, but firm voice.


    The man stopped thrashing about, and looked at the person talking to him. Seeing the sun shine through her hair, and recognizing that it resembled golden threads; Toshinori knew exactly who she was..


    ¡°I never would¡¯ve thought that the Guardian of the Last Dragon was a healer,¡± the old manmented with a slight grin.


    Skye smirked right back at him as she said; ¡°Oh, good sir.. Who said that¡¯s all I¡¯m capable of?¡±


    A wide, cheeky grin stretched across his face as the golden light emanating from Skye¡¯s hand grew brighter; ¡°You are just as full of moxie as Jinny said that you were.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you know Genie then?¡± Skye asked as she finished clearing his bloodstream of any clots.


    Toshinoriughed hard; ¡°I would have to say yes to that.¡±


    ¡°Do you know nothing of your teacher?!¡± Hana nearly yelled; ¡°Master Jin is Master Yagi¡¯s former student. Everything Genie knows about being a Shinobi: he learned from him.¡±


    Skye turned back to Toshinori; ¡°Really? I would wager that you have some horribly embarrassing stories about him then?¡±


    As Skye stopped glowing and removed her hands, Toshinori sat up with a mischievous look; ¡°I do.¡±


    An impish expression covered Skye¡¯s features as she stood up, offered a hand to the elder, then said; ¡°I don¡¯t care for money, but one can never hear enough good stories..¡±


    Toshinori grabbed his anxious wife¡¯s hand, and smiled reassuringly at her be for he replied; ¡°It¡¯s a deal then. For I am old, and things are not as cheap as they used to be.¡±


    The devilish grin had not left his face, except when he smiled at his wife. Hana and Mei looked mortified that the princess had been so bold, while the other two looked on with curiosity. Peggy understood enough of Sai¡¯snguage to get by, but Kari knew almost nothing.


    On the ship, she, us, and Ronnie had learned basic manners from Peggy. As well as how to ask for food, and where the bathroom was. But that was the extent of her knowledge. Watching the fluid conversations between Skye and the others made her wish that she could at least read Saianese.


    Skye and Toshinori talked for a few minutes about his blood clots, and how to keep them under control until themotion from the other side of the earth partition became unbearable. He had barely introduced his wife, Aoi, when they heard people begin to bang on it. Confused as to why someone would be violent over having their view of a situation that didn¡¯t involve them blocked, Skye had the wall crumble..


    As soon as the crowds saw Toshinori on his feet, they began to cheer for the Guardian of the Last Dragon. Skye smiled and waved, as did Toshinori to those asking if he was okay. Peggy and Mei scrunched behind Skye and the elderly couple; trying to avoid the frenzy while Hana and Kari kept the crowds back.


    The people called out praises at first, then they quickly turned into prayers for help. Skye felt a wave of anxiety at she stared at the massive amount of people asking for help, but she took a deep breath..


    Taking a few steps, she ced her hand on Kari¡¯s shoulder. A sign that Skye needed her to step aside, so she could address the crowds. Hana stayed a step back, watching the spectators for anything amiss as the Alconian Princess began to shout..


    ¡°Anyone who is seriously injured! Please move to the front here! I will tend to as many as I can, starting with those that are the worst off! Anyone who can, please go and see the doctors inside of the clinic behind me!¡±


    As the people started to argue about who should be seen first, Skye called out again in a hard tone; ¡°I understand that many of you are in pain! But please! Imagine the ones that are worse off than you are your family! Your mother! Your sister! Your son! Your brother! Please! If you Can wait to be treated, please! Let The Other Through!¡±


    Skye¡¯s words stung at the consciences of the crowds, making most stop in their tracks. When Toshinori requested the same, and that everyone honor the Guardian¡¯s wish, the people¡¯s demeanors shifted. Just as the people started to organize themselves, an angry voice called out from behind Skye¡¯s group; ¡°What is going on out here?! Who are you, woman?! And what do you think you are doing outside of my clinic?!¡±

 Chapter 535

    535 Quack


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE***


    Toshinori had copsed just a few feet from the entrance to the medical clinic that he had been attempting to get into. The flow of people was always steady going in, so when no one came in for a few minutes, the receptionist tried looking outside. There had been amotion a little while beforehand, but since it didn¡¯t involve her, the woman had ignored it.


    However, with the patients decreasing so drastically, the receptionist had felt inclined to look..


    The door was blocked by something heavy on the outside, so the receptionist went and got the two head doctors. When they couldn¡¯t easily get the doors open, they started to use their full body weight as they pushed. When Skye released her magic and the barrier crumbled, the two doctors had tumbled out of their clinic.


    One had caught himself, but the other had fallen to his knees, and had gotten covered in muck and dirt. With scrapped palms and a now-soiled doctor¡¯s coat on, the man had looked up to see Mei and Peggy crouching behind what looked to be a foreign noblewoman. Her hair was the color of gold, and her dress was made of expensive fabric.


    She was obviously the source of themotion, while the two behind her looked like servants. He couldn¡¯t make out their faces due to them moving around, and obscuring his view. But the way that they hunched and depended upon the most-likely wealthy woman assured the doctor of his assumption.


    With his ire joining hands with his greed, the head doctor marched forward and yelled; ¡°What is going on out here?! Who are you, woman?! And what do you think you are doing outside of my clinic?!¡±


    Skye whipped her head around at the angry tone, and stared at the man in question with confusion. Hisment was the pr opposite to the rest of the people¡¯s sentiments. But a few in the crowds began to exin his presence..


    An older man near the front turned to a confused young man, and spoke without prompting; ¡°That is Doctor Fan Dang, and the middle-aged man behind him is his son, Doctor Chen Dang. They basically own this clinic since they are the majority share holders for it.¡±


    .....


    Skye very badly wanted to turn and ask the old man what he meant by ¡®share holders¡¯, but the situation in front of her was too vtile to turn her back on. The doctor before her reminded her of the herbal healers that she had run into in Alcon¡¯s Capital. She could sense no magic from him, but there was traces of it on the son..


    ¡®He¡¯s probably a healer, and his son be a Shaman.. If the elder was right, then I basically just blocked everyone in the building from the main exit.. Dammit! First day of bein¡¯ a diplomat, and I keep runnin¡¯ in ta shite situations..¡¯


    As Skye inwardlymented, the man took another step closer, and barked; ¡°Well woman?! Exin yourself!¡±


    Skye narrowed her eyes on him, but didn¡¯t get a chance to speak. Mei and Hana bowed respectfully, then introduced themselves to the two doctors. The younger one kept back and silent as his father bowed in return, then started to berate the Senator¡¯s daughter.


    He was in the middle of exining how he believed that he was duepensation for them blocking the entrance to his clinic when Skye huffed..


    Walking over, she stopped next to Mei, and spoke; ¡°Do I hear extortion afoot? Because it sure sounds like extortion.¡±


    Doctor Fan Dang looked at Skye with rounded eyes before flipping back to anger; ¡°E-Extortion?! How dare you! I merely wish to bepensated for lost wages due to your shenanigans! How dare yo-¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. How dare I save a life right in front of your clinic. There are tens of people here: I doubt that you will have any loses from healing one person.. Besides, I thought Sai had universal health care? How Can you profit?¡±


    The son shrank back slightly before he tried to gain his father¡¯s attention by gently grabbing his arm. But Dr. Fan shook him off with a scowl, and red at the impertinent foreigner. Dr. Chen wanted to say that they were initially angry about their entrance being blocked, but his father was furious for another reason..


    The old doctor smiled sardonically; ¡°Of course a foreigner wouldn¡¯t understand. Everyone in Sai has a limit to how much medical care they can receive a year. After that, the doctors are free to charge our patients. Our citizens are responsible for themselves! Not our government!¡±


    Skye smirked; ¡°Oh really? So the government that is run and Funded by the people of Sai isn¡¯t responsible for taking Care of the people of Sai? Even when nearly sixty percent of their pay gets taken for such purposes? How does that make any sense?¡±


    The doctor began to fumble his words, saying that the government also maintained the roads, covered all school costs, and paid for other programs of those natures. That most medical expenses that surpassed the limit were due to unhealthy lifestyles, therefore were rightfully the responsibility of the patient. He also went off about how patients were generally ¡®ungrateful¡¯, even though he ¡®saves them out of his sense of honor¡¯.


    As Skye listened, she didn¡¯t know whether she wanted tough, or cry at the old doctor. His reasoning was ridiculous, and his babbling made little logical sense. Even his son was listening with an apparent cringe on his face.


    Crossing her arms over her chest, Skye chose simmering anger as she shot back at the greedy doctor; ¡°So gics, environment, nutrition: none of these things impact health? What kind of a doctor are you? The ancients had a word for medical professionals like you: a quack.¡±


    ¡°How Dare Yo-¡±


    ¡°Oh, I fucking dare!¡± Skye snapped at the doctor; ¡°Do you honestly think that people can Control what their bodies do?! What sicknesses and diseases they get?! That¡¯s the most Asinine thing that I have ever heard!¡±


    ¡°Do you think that you¡¯re special just because you Chose to be a doctor? Well guess what: you¡¯re not. Especially when you obviously see the Duty of being a doctor as nothing more than a fat paycheck. Choosing to be a doctor because you can get wealthy from it is your choice, but don¡¯t you Dare criticize patients for getting sick! Everybody gets sick at some point!¡±


    ¡°Well, I have never been sick,¡± the doctor muttered.


    It was at this point that Toshinori stepped in between them; ¡°Now is not the time to be lying, Fan. You got sickst month. I know this because that was the excuse that you gave me for rescheduling for today. Or were you lying to me?¡±


    A deep flush crept up the old doctor¡¯s neck as he stammered. Dr. Fan didn¡¯t want to irritate the old man, and have himself harassed with an audit. Toshinori Yagi had connections to over half of the senators due to his past, and could bring ruin to his clinic if they ordered his finances investigated.


    His son had no idea that he had been skimming a few yenlong from every other patient for decades now. As long as they weren¡¯t too wealthy or too poor, then he would tact on a hidden fee in their bill that most people never paid attention to. The totals were usually so outrageous that their concern was aimed at the whole of the bill, not each individual charge.


    Sai had made it mandatory for all medical professionals to make an itemized bill for each patient. It was part of a full-disclosure bill that the Senate had passed, to help stop rampant debt from taking over the civilization. They knew from ancient tomes and records that many powerful kingdoms and countries had copsed after their wealthy citizens had taken over.


    Since they only cared for personal profit, crime and poverty statistics soared, and the country¡¯s poption turned on itself for control of it¡¯s limited resources. Decades of turmoil followed, and many people had died horribly. Some theorize that their dire circumstances led to the Great Shift, but no one knows for sure.


    ¡®And tis men like him that destroyed those civilizations..¡¯


    As the thought passed, Skye added; ¡°Whether you have ever been sick or not is irrelevant, although tantly lying about it in front of all of these people probably won¡¯t do you any favors..¡±


    While Doctor Fan Dang nced around in dismay, Mei chimed in; ¡°We apologize for blocking the entrance to your business, but it was a medical emergency..¡±


    Seeing the timid way that Mei had spoken to him, Dr. Fan turned his anger and embarrassment on her; ¡°You are lucky that your father is not here to witness this shameful situation! I Demand to bepensated for this! This-this Woman has No Right to talk to me-¡±


    ¡°As a diplomat from the Alconian Kingdom: I believe she does have the right. Or would you like to disagree with Me?¡±


    A deep, sharp voice called out from the crowds, which were parting like waves on the ocean for him as he strode forward. His tall, lean, muscr figure cast a long shadow as it approached the front of the clinic. Dressed finely in an elegant hanfu, the man smiled at Mei and nodded as he came to a stop a few steps to her side.


    Hana and Mei both seemed surprised as the man started to give the two doctors a lecture on respect. Seeing confusion cloud her features, Toshinorimented; ¡°That is Senator Hang Zhao. He is the head of the financial department for Sai¡¯s Internal Revenue Service, as well as Mei¡¯s husband. Have you not met him yet?¡±


    Skye whipped her head back to stare at the man in question. His dark eyes and strong jawline wereplimentary to his fame and build, and his hair was neatly tied back into one of the longest braids that she had ever seen. As he put the doctor in his ce, Mei fidgeted while ncing nervously at Hana.


    When the three¡¯s conversation had finished, Hang Zhao turned towards his wife with a stony expression. Mei immediately looked down at the ground, which seemed to annoy him into saying; ¡°Will my wife be gracing me with her presence at dinner tonight? Or am I to dine alone again like a bachelor?¡±


    Without thinking, Skye said; ¡°Well, if you would¡¯ve attended dinner with the rest of usst night, then maybe you would not have felt lonely.¡±


    Hang Zhao kept his face cid as he turned towards Skye, bowed to her and her group, then replied; ¡°I did not wish to intrude upon your reunion, but if you would like, I can arrange a dinner tomorrow night. I will even invite my Father-In-Law and Uncle Jin if Mei would like?¡±


    Still avoiding his eyes, Mei nodded her agreement while Hana stood at her side; looking as still as a statue. He smiled and nodded to her, then received the same gesture in return. As the air around them grew thick with tension, Skye wondered what exactly was the rtionship between the three..

 Chapter 536

    536 Potential Of The Meek


    Mei wanted to disappear into the ground as she stood utterly still under her husband¡¯s heavy gaze. She could feel her cheeks and ears burning as he spoke to Skye, then turned back to her. As she felt her legs turning to jelly and her stomach behi to knot, Mei hesitantly looked up at him, and asked; ¡°W-Will you be attending the banquet tonight?¡±


    Hang¡¯s eyes searched Mei¡¯s for a long moment before he replied; ¡°Yes, if that is agreeable to you. I can cancel my other ns.¡±


    ¡°N-No, you don¡¯t have to. S-Skye and Hana can apany-¡±


    ¡°I will return to our quarters to dresster. I will see you then,¡± came Hang¡¯s icy reply before he turned back towards the others; ¡°I look forward to dinner, Princess Skye,dies, Master Toshinori..¡±


    After a partial bow from Toshinori and a curt nod from Skye, Hang Zhao left without another word. Everyone stood for a moment; akin to taking in the damage after a storm. The two doctors fussed and whispered amongst themselves before the older one walked towards Skye.


    While rubbing his hands together nervously, Doctor Fan spoke with a slight quiver in his voice as he bowed deeply; ¡°Please forgive me, Princess. I had no idea who you were. It is a privilege to be visited by the Guardian of the Last Dragon.¡±


    Skye eyed the man with a harsh gaze as she spoke in a cold tone; ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s not your true sentiment, but it doesn¡¯t matter. My concern is not for you, but for the people that you are most likely price-gouging into their death beds. I will not hinder anyone from entering your clinic, but I WILL heal whomever I wish. If you try to hinder me, then you can expect a visit from a Very short-tempered dragon.. Do we understand each other?¡±


    Doctor Fan bowed so low that his forehead nearly touched the ground as he replied; ¡°Y-Yes, Princess! Thank you for your mercy!¡±


    As she looked down at the cowering man, confliction rose up within her heart. She enjoyed watching the beads of sweat form on the greedy doctor¡¯s brow, which didn¡¯t bother her much. But it was herck of empathy seeing him in such a state that brought on a wave of worry.


    .....


    Skye had noticed that her apathy had be more prominent than it should be when it came to dealing with people. Half of the time, she almost felt haughty, like a ssic princess: like Karena. A small shudder of disgust racked her shoulders for a moment, but Skye kept them from being too obvious.


    The only one who had noticed was Hana, but she thought that the disgust was aimed at the doctor. As she watched the old man stand at Skye¡¯s motion, Hana also noticed that Kari and Peggy were involved in a seemingly intense discussion. Giving a quick listen, she realized that Peggy was giving her the cliff notes about what had been said.


    Hana had to stifle augh as Peggy tried to bluff her way through their talk. She acted like she¡¯dpletely understood everything that had been said, but the truth was that Peggy had only understood parts. The picture that she painted was pretty close, but she had gotten arge fact wrong.


    Peggy had described Hang Zhao as Mei¡¯s knight in shining armor, but he was far from it..


    Hana sighed as she thought about the lecture she would be getting from Genieter. She was supposed to stay a certain distance from Mei, to be able to keep an eye on their surroundings, but Hana had been right by Mei¡¯s side instead; enjoying the excursion together.


    ¡®Hang won¡¯t waste an opportunity to try and keep me away from Mei. Master won¡¯t assign me elsewhere while the Alconians are here, but if I¡¯m not careful: his had may be forced after they leave if I cannot keep my head clear.. I will deal with my personal matterster.. As I told that beanpole at dinner: dutyes first.¡±


    The group discussed a truce with the doctors, and ¡®convinced¡¯ them to do the noble thing, and let Skye heal the patients that were the worst off. It ate into their profits, but Skye agreed to allow the Dang family clinic to use her name. They also had post general costs of everything within the waiting room, so people would have a general understanding of theiring bills before they were even seen.


    Again, Doctor Fan Dang didn¡¯t like it, but Chen managed to convince him that being directly associated with the Guardian of the Last Dragon was better..


    Whispering into his father¡¯s ear, Chen reminded his father of how many people had heard his outburst earlier, then added; ¡°We need the Princess¡¯ fame to counter the rumors that will spread due to earlier. That way, no one will believe any rumors that don¡¯t align with the Princessing here, and using her magic..¡±


    Fan recalled his outburst and attempted extortion, making the tips of his ears turn red with embarrassment. He understood that many would rather walk to the other side of the city to seek medical help than interact with a person who had offended the Guardian of the Last Dragon. Sighing with dejection, he told his son to handle any interactions with the Princess and her group before going back inside.


    After his father had left, Chen¡¯s personality hadpletely changed. He went from a hunched-over, meek person in the background to the equivalent of arge-scale hospital floor director in the span of a few minutes. Impressed, Skye watched him coordinate with a small grin on her face.


    Extra cots, clean linen, towels, bandages, disinfectants, surgical tools; he organized and arranged everything perfectly. Skye had little to no need for the surgical tools, but it was always better to have it and not need it than need it, and not have it. As Doctor Chen Dang shifted to organizing the patients, Skye had made a mental note to have a discussion with Genieter..


    ************


    Healing the crowds gathered outside of the clinic had taken Skye longer than she had wanted, but thanks to the Dang family, it went by much quicker than if she¡¯d been by herself. Or rather, thanks to Doctor Chen..


    Chen Dang was limited to blood maniption when it came to his Shaman trait, but had extremely intricate control over it. To a point where he could manipte the individual red and white cells that flowed within a person¡¯s body. His potential was vast, but he had almost no confidence in himself due to his limitations.


    Most Shamans could heal wounds and basic ailments like colds, the flu, and infections. Their strength and limitations varied like all other magic traits, but Chen¡¯s was far more limited than any other Shaman Skye had met so far. But due to that, he had the ability to do far more than he realized..


    Finishing up with aborer that had broken his leg while working, Skye turned to Doctor Chen with a questioning expression; ¡°Do you have many patients with kidney problems, or things like anemia?¡±


    Chen nodded as he finished sizing crutches for the man; ¡°Of course, but we don¡¯t have the proper equipment to help most of them. There just isn¡¯t enough money in our budget to order anything new. Or so my Father says, but I don¡¯t know what to think of him now..¡±


    Skye sighed as she watched dejection spread across the young doctor¡¯s face. He had learned a harsh truth about someone that he looked up to, and the situation was made worse by the fact that it was his father. Knowing a simr pain, she shed a small smile..


    ¡°Never mind the mess that your father has gotten himself into. For now, I want you to focus on your talent.¡±


    ¡°My talent? Don¡¯t you mean myck there of?¡± Chen replied withplete self-deprecation in his tone.


    Skye shot him a scowl; ¡°That¡¯s enough of that now. I¡¯m serious: you really do have a talent for Hematology. There are many illnesses that can only be treated by filtering the blood. The ancients used to call doctors that focused on a specific field a Specialist. You could be famous for your treatments, if you study and practice..¡±


    A glimmer of hope filled Chen¡¯s eyes before they clouded over again; ¡°I would love to do that, but I just don¡¯t have the time. Between home and work, I wouldn¡¯t have any time to study, unless I went without sleep and food. As a doctor, I cannot risk not being at a hundred percent for my patients.¡±


    Skye grinned cheekily; ¡°So if I came to ¡®help out¡¯ three times a week, then you would use that free time to study and practice?¡±


    Chen¡¯s face held as much shock as everyone else¡¯s as he sputtered; ¡°I-I could never ask you t-to do that! You are a Princess, a diplomat, and the Guardian of the Last Dragon! I couldn¡¯t possibly-¡±


    ¡°Oh, fer cryin¡¯ out loud,¡± Skye exasperatedlymented in Alconian before switching back to Saianese; ¡°I am Offering to do it, so isn¡¯t it bad manners here to turn down a gift? Or was I lied to about that?¡±


    Chen nced from Skye, to Mei and Hana, then back to the princess again. He felt wrong for wanting to agree, but social etiquette was forcing his hand. With a heavy sigh, Chen attempted to thwart Skye¡¯s kindness a final time; ¡°But I don¡¯t have the money for the books I would need..¡±


    ¡°There is a library three blocks from here, Doctor Chen. Just ept Princess Skye¡¯s offer, or we will never hear the end of it. And I have no doubt that stopping here for a few hours every other day will be routine, regardless of your cooperation or not,¡± Hana stated as she nced around at the dissipating spectators.


    Skye chuckled as she nced at Hana; ¡°I love that you so easily epted what my own guards have been struggling and grumbling about for the past year or so.¡±


    Turning back to Chen, Skye added; ¡°I¡¯ll also be bringing you some of my personal books that I think would benefit you to read. They¡¯re ancient tomes, so the library won¡¯t have them, but they pertain to the Hematology methods that the ancients used for certain treatments. I¡¯ve already read them, so you can keep them.¡±


    The young doctor¡¯s eyes went wide with shock; ¡°I cannot ept them! Ancient tomes are rare and expensive! Not to mention that they belong to Alcon-¡±


    ¡°They belong to me,¡± Skye cut him off with a stern tone; ¡°I bought them with My money, and am free to gift them to whomever I please. Are you trying to refuse my generosity again?¡±


    Chen shook his head like it was on fire; ¡°No, Princess Skye! Th-Thank you! You have been far too generous with me.¡±


    Seeing his expression drop slightly, Skye smirked; ¡°Oh, I n to get some use from my investment. But don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be anything bad. You just may need to travel to Alcon on asion, as a Specialist..¡±

 Chapter 537

    537 Sensitive Topics


    ¡°You¡¯ll bepensated for the cost of your work, travel, and your lodging, of course, but be prepared to travel often. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s many nobles in many of the kingdoms that would pay to have youe and treat them,¡± Skye added as she cleaned her hands off.


    Chen stared at the princess in disbelief of her generosity as he asked; ¡°But what do you want in return?¡±


    With a slightly confused look on her face, Skye said; ¡°Juste when I need you, and we¡¯ll call it even, okay?¡±


    As Chen looked at Skye, he tried to wrap his mind around why she was being so kind to him. Most had heard of the Alconian Princess healing her people free of charge, earning her the title of the Goddess Eir. But no one had expected her to do the same for the citizens of Sai.


    As a wide smile stretched across Chen¡¯s face, Skye grinned back, then looked towards the clinic¡¯s doors..


    Although she truly did want to foster and help Chen Dang¡¯s talent grow, she also had an alternative motive foring back to this specific clinic. Over the next several days, Skye would make it a point to figure out which were the busiest for the clinic, ande on those days to heal patients. Doing so would not only help to curve how much Fan Dang was overcharging sick people, but would help her get a better insight into his True business dealings..


    Skye had a sneaking suspicion that Doctor Fan Dang was involved in more than just extorting his patients. She wasn¡¯t sure exactly what yet, but the way his heart had pounded in his chest when he saw Mei¡¯s husband seemed like off to her. Sure; he was most likely just a thief, but she couldn¡¯t shake the suspicion that he had been far more scared than thievery warranted.


    Once they had cleaned up and made sure that there were no more critical patients left, Skye and her party bid farewell to Chen before calling for their carriage. As they all loaded in, Skye nced back and waved to the throngs of people cheering their gratitude. Scanning the crowd, she thought that she¡¯d seen a familiar face..


    Jumping out and sprinting into the crowd, Hana barely had time to follow after Skye without losing her amongst the people. After going about ten meters away from the carriage, she suddenly stopped, and quickly started to scan the crowds. Once Hana was standing next to her, she saw the strained agitation on Skye¡¯s face as she asked in Alconian; ¡°Did ya see¡¯em?! He was right here!¡±


    .....


    With a puzzled expression; ¡°Who?! Who was here?! You just jumped off of the carriage like a man on fire!¡±


    ¡°Ahriman! He was here not but a second ago! The bastard¡¯s got some guts ta show himself ta me!¡± Skye yelled, though it sounded like a whisper among the noise of the crowds.


    Hana¡¯s face fell as she stuck her hand into the air, and made several hand signs with it in rapid session. Skye had no idea what it meant, but based on the random appearance of a ninja: she was signaling for assistance. They whispered in Saianese for a few seconds, then the man disappeared again.


    With a hushed voice, Hana whispered to Skye; ¡°I sent Ryu to inform Master Jin of the sighting. We will have more escorts shortly, and a separate team will lead a search. If he¡¯s still in the area, they will find him. In the meantime, we should head back to the castle.¡±


    Skye sighed as she nced around, then trudged back to the carriage behind Hana. If it were up to her, she would be tracking him, but to be honest: Skye didn¡¯t know how. Animals were easy because they left tracks, but.. ¡®How do I track a mage?¡¯


    As the thought crossed her mind, the train of thought was broken by Mei looking like she was nearly in tears. The moment that Hana had seen her distress, she¡¯d practically ran over to Mei. After looking her over while asking what was wrong, a sweet smile covered her face as Hana fussed.


    Once she had made sure that she was fine, Hana walked over to the coachman, and warned him of theing extra guards. Skye watched Mei steal nces of Hana with a shy grin, then saw her cheeks flush bright red when she realized that Skye had been watching her. Not sure why, Skye also averted her eyes, then sighed when she realized that they were getting into the carriage.


    The carriage creaked and shook as it rattled down the cobblestone road, an awkward silence filling the cabin within. Skye stared at the lining of the lush, dark-green upholstery until Peggy asked Mei; ¡°Are ya alright, deary? Ya looked close ta tears a wee bit ago.¡±


    Mei nodded while staring at the floor; ¡°I-I¡¯m fine. I was just worried about Hana and Skye.¡±


    Peggy nodded with an exasperated expression; ¡°Ima so used ta her runnin¡¯ off in ta danger that it hardly registers anymore. So long as Tidas is wit her, anyway. I dinna worry as long as she¡¯s wit him.¡±


    Mei looked up at Peggy with curiosity; ¡°Why?¡±


    Peggy barked augh; ¡°Cause if that man had his way without consequence: Skye woulda been locked away years ago. So I ken he¡¯ll keep her safe.¡±


    As Skye blushed with a slight grin, Mei¡¯s expression dropped as she said; ¡°How is that a Good thing? ...It¡¯s a terrible thing.¡±


    Mei¡¯s words were far more stern than she had wanted them to be, but Skye had taken them as being more akin to emotional. A coldness overtook her gleeful expression, and her icy tone matched her demeanor as she asked; ¡°Are you speaking from experience?¡±


    Even Kari, who didn¡¯t understand Saianese at all, had felt the chill from Skye¡¯s words. Peggy¡¯s face was pale as she imagined the worst like Skye had, and grabbed Mei¡¯s hand as she asked with strained concern in her voice; ¡°Oh Mei-Mei, has yer husband kept you?¡±


    Mei¡¯s eyes shot open in surprise; ¡°N-No! Not like how you two are thinking! Hang is-is a very kind man. And he may not look it, but he cares for me a great deal.. And he loves Rukia with all of his heart.¡±


    Skye kept her stony expression; ¡°Is there truly room for you? I won¡¯t lie, Mei: you are different from when we were children. And not just due to simple aging, either. You seem...sad. Like happiness is just out of reach.¡±


    Seeing Mei¡¯s eyes grow wide again at her words, Skye continued in Alconian; ¡°I ken that we havena seen each other in years, but I still see you as me sister. I¡¯ll always see you as me sister..¡±


    ¡°Remember what I told ya me life was like as a bairn? Well, you were the firstss that I ever actually got along wit that wasna at least two decades older than me. Ya showed me what it was like ta have that kinda bond.. Tis so dear ta me that I still canna put into words right. All I can say is that I dinna ever wanna see ya sad: yer too good a person fer that.¡±


    Skye had started to fumble her words part-way, and was rubbing the back of her neck out of embarrassment by the time she had finished talking. It reminded Mei of her Uncle Jin, making her unable to contain her grin at the obviously-ingrained trait. As quickly as her heart had lightened, it just as quickly sank with despair in rapid session.


    Mei inwardly cursed herself for the pain that her selfishness had caused the ones that she loved. Her father was nearly shamed, her husband was nearly not her husband, and the person that she loved most aside from her daughter was constantly hurting because of her. Now Skye, one of the few people that she truly loved, was eventually going to learn of her shame..


    ¡®Will Skye still think of me as a kind person? ...I already know the answer..¡¯


    ¡°Mei? Are you alright? We don¡¯t have ta talk about it if ya dinna wanna. Just ken that Ima always here if ya need a trustin¡¯ ear, and a shoulder ta lean on,¡± Skye stated before hastily adding; ¡°Or an arse kicked! Ima Really good at that, too.¡±


    The excited look on Skye¡¯s face when she had added thest part sent Mei into a small giggling fit. It had been a long time since she hadughed in such a carefree way that she¡¯d forgotten that they were being watched..


    Hana looked on from the window of the carriage with mixed emotions burning in her eyes. Between Genie¡¯s briefing and what she had witnessed herself, Skye was a kind and mostly noble person. She still seemed a touch haughty to her, but Hana supposed that if she had half of Skye¡¯s abilities.. ¡®I would be cocky, too..¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t Skye herself, but rather how close she seemed to be to Mei. As worry creased her brow, Ryu suddenly appeared at her side. Shoving her emotions down, Hana listened to his report with earnest ears..


    ¡°Master Jin has sent three teams to search for the Intruder, and one to guard Lady Mei and Princess Skye¡¯s group. You are to remain with Lady Mei until she is in the care of her servants again. Master wishes for you to keep a close eye on the Princess as well. He fears that she will find trouble herself before it even gets a chance to look for her.¡±


    Hana swallowed hard; ¡°Well, it¡¯s already found her, and he went running head-first after it, so.. Tell Master Jin that I will do as he orders.¡±


    ¡°What should we do if they are attacked?¡± Ryu asked with a slightly pertinent tone.


    Ignoring it, Hana replied; ¡°We will try to deal with it before the Princess gets out of the carriage.¡±


    ¡°And if we do not?¡± Ryu asked as he nced at her.


    Hana scoffed; ¡°The we switch to guarding the carriage.. Once the Princess starts going, it¡¯s...hard to stop her. As much as I hate to admit it, the woman¡¯s tenacity is admirable.¡±


    Ryu scoffed and spoke again right before he disappeared; ¡°The fact that she was able to sway you at all is a miracle. But I suppose if one were to happen, then it would involve the Goddess Eir.¡±


    Before she could think of aeback, Ryu had disappeared into the shadows of the crowds. Hana sighed as she heard Meiughing. A small, bitter smile touched her face before she had opened the coach door, stepped inside, thentched the door behind herself.


    Smacking the roof of the carriage, Hana called out to the driver a bit more aggressively than she had wanted; ¡°Take us back with haste! The Senators have most likely already started to arrive!¡±

 Chapter 538

    538 Ceremony Of Honor(Part One)


    Hana had not been wrong in her assumption. By the time their carriage had arrived back at the castle, four senators had already arrived. It wasn¡¯t surprising that Hang Zhao was one of them, but it was surprising to see the other three there..


    Senators Kurama, Uri, and Bakugo were discussing something with Hang as they unloaded from the carriage. Hana began directing the servants on which items went to which room when Hang cut his conversation short, and approached the group. Peggy stood back along with Kari, and gave a polite bow simr to Skye and Mei¡¯s.


    She eyed the man who had intercepted the disgruntled doctor before with a leery expression. Having overhead bits of gossip from the other servants running about, Peggy already didn¡¯t like the man. Especially the way his eyes bore into Mei like she was on trial.


    ¡°What took you so long to return? Go wash and dress quickly. The guests are already arriving, and it is Your duty to greet them, not mine,¡± Hang stated coldly as he stopped in front of his wife.


    ¡°W-We came back as quickly as we could,¡± Mei muttered as she kept her focus on the ground.


    Hang stared at her with unchanging features for a long moment before sighing, his face somewhat softening. He raised his hand to her chin, and had her look into his eyes as he spoke; ¡°I had the dressmaker fashion a dress for you, to match me. It isying out for you with all other necessary items. I also bought you a new jewelry set, but you only need wear what you wish. If you want for anything, tell me.¡±


    Mei tried to avert her eyes, but he kept her chin firmly in ce as he added; ¡°And make sure that you visit me some time this week.. We still need to produce an heir. One that our families will ept.¡±


    ¡°But Rukia-¡±


    ¡°I have already told you that Both of our families have refused to ept her, unless she turns out to be our only child. Your Father may be the head of your family, and ept her as a possible heir, but the rest do not. Not unless we prove to them that we truly did try for another..¡±


    .....


    Seeing Mei¡¯splexion pale slightly, his voice turned hard again; ¡°I know that I am not the one you want, but you are My Wife. You will preform your duty and as least attempt to provide a Male heir, or there will be turmoil within our families. Do you understand?¡±


    As Skye watched the exchange, she caught a glimpse of fleeting pain as Hang looked down at Mei¡¯s solemn nod. He was quite tall, and practically had to tilt his head straight down to talk. His long braid swayed with every little breeze, and the fading sun cast dark shadows across his face.


    If Skye were being honest, he was a very attractive man.. ¡®He be no Tidas, but I can see the appeal.. The question is: why doesna Mei? She seems mortified by the idea of sleepin¡¯ wit her own husband..¡¯


    Sensing hostility, Skye turned her head slightly to get Hana within her peripheral vision. She was watching Mei and Hang with murder in her eyes, but Skye couldn¡¯t tell who exactly it was that she wanted to kill. When Hang nced at her, she also looked away to avoid him seeing her re.


    Skye couldn¡¯t tell what was going on between the three, but it seemed veryplicated. At first she had thought that Hana was Hang¡¯s mistress, but she wasn¡¯t so sure after their trip to the marketce. Seeing Hana¡¯s reaction was definitely evidence that there was some type of love triangle situation going on, but who was the crux?


    Mei seemed to gravitate towards Hana, but Hang obviously had feelings for her. Hana got along well with Mei and seemed close, but there was a wall of some sort that Skye couldn¡¯t suss out. She became different whenever Hang was around, but Skye couldn¡¯t tell if it was attraction or repulsion.


    Feeling like a trapped little bug in their web of emotions, Skye barely heard Peggy¡¯s whisper; ¡°I dinna like the way he talks ta ourss. If he canna get that re of his under control, then I might get killed in this damned ce fer strikin¡¯ the troll..¡±


    Skye forced a small smile down as she took a couple of steps back, so Peggy could hear her reply; ¡°You¡¯ll do no such thing.. I have immunity: I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll do what?¡± said a familiar voice from above them.


    Skye nced up just in time to see Genie¡¯s robes fluttering as he descended. She immediately shut her eyes and eximed with a dramatic yelp; ¡°Me eyes! The horror! I¡¯ve been blinded! Ima scarred fer life!¡±


    After gracefullynding, Genie looked at her with a cocked eyebrow as he asked; ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your eyes? Did I kick dust up when Inded?¡±


    Skye sighed loudly out of partly-fake exasperation before saying; ¡°Na, ya-ya ken? Nevermind.. Just, wear pants if yer gonna be flyin¡¯ around!¡±


    When Genie¡¯s quizzical expression didn¡¯t change, Skye blushed lightly as she added; ¡°Why do ya think I wear pants when I ride Zazzy?!¡±


    After a solid minute of staring at Skye in utter confusion at her words, the meaning had finally dawned on him. As Genie¡¯s ears turned red with embarrassment, he coughed and waved Skye off like she had been seeing things. She was about to start in on him when another carriage pulled up after theirs had left.


    Skye figured that it would be more senators, but she had only been partly right..


    A Senator had stepped out of the carriage, but he had brought a guest along. Skye¡¯s eyes went wide as Richard Yaris thanked the driver with a gold coin, then turned to face the quickly-growing group. When he saw her gawking at him, a wide, cheshire smile stretched across his face as he walked over to her.


    Without warning, he grabbed Skye¡¯s hand, and kissed it as he said; ¡°Princess Skye.. I am delighted to see a familiar face in this foreignnd. Especially such a beautiful one.¡±


    Her senses returned instantly, making Skye nearly rip her hand away from him as she eximed; ¡°What the bloody hell are You doing here?!¡±


    Unperturbed by her reaction, Richard grinned as he replied coolly; ¡°Ie to Sai yearly for my business dealings. I was in Mano delivering my goods when I heard that you and Prince Tidas hade to Sai as diplomats. I knew that if I came here early, I would get to see something interesting..¡±


    ¡°And what could be so interesting to pull you away from your dirty dealings?¡± Genie inquired as he stepped around from Skye¡¯s side.


    Richard had seen Genie, but ignored him until he had finished smiling at Skye; ¡°Ah! Mr. Laos! It¡¯s a pleasure to see you again-¡±


    ¡°The feeling is not mutual.. What do you want, Yaris? Why are you here? At MY home? I did not invite you,¡± Genie¡¯s voice had a hardness to it that made Skye want to shrink back, but she remained visibly unfazed.


    The tone that Genie had used was his simmering anger voice, which Skye was all too familiar with. She had heard it many times as a child, and knew that he was being deadly serious whenever he used it. As her eyes darted between Genie and Yaris, Skye felt the tension in the air thicken..


    Richard grinned broadly at Genie as the lines on his face wrinkled with irritation; ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be like that, Jin. Did I not find those detoxification elixirs for youst year? And what about those supplies I delivered to you in Warrick For-¡±


    ¡°Your tongue moves too freely for my liking. Control it, or lose it, Richard,¡± Genie¡¯s voice was akin to death¡¯s whisper as his eyes narrowed on the merchant.


    Putting his hands up in a defensive manner, Richard waved them in the air as he said; ¡°No need to be hostile! I would never intentionally incite Your ire! I was merely visiting Senator Pho when he told me about the dinner ceremony, to honor the Guardian of the Last Dragon. I asked if I coulde for a small discount off of his order, and he agreed.¡±


    Genie¡¯s face went hard as his mind went into deep thought. It happened to her on asion as well, so Skye distracted Richard by asking; ¡°So ya cut yer dealings in Mano short, and took a hit on yer profits just tae see me? That¡¯s not a very wise thing ta do, fer a businessman..¡±


    A darkened smile stretched across his face; ¡°Dear Princess: I never go anywhere that doesn¡¯t offer more gold.¡±


    Like his words had triggered a scenario in his mind, Genie snapped his head up, and asked in a serious voice; ¡°How much?¡±


    Richard¡¯s eyes shifted to Genie; ¡°A lot of gold.. More than I can turn down.¡±


    Skye felt like she could cut the air with a knife, it was so tense. Only when Senator Pho came over did the two act as though they had been discussing the weather. Seeing her nerves were frayed, Genie ced a hand on Skye¡¯s shoulder as he said; ¡°Do not worry about Yaris. He and I have been ying cat and mouse for years..¡±


    ¡°What do ya mean?¡± Skye asked in the same low voice that Genie had spoken with.


    ¡°Yaris is a greedy man, but he¡¯s no viin. He can¡¯t tell me anything directly or he risks the anonymity of his clients, which he won¡¯t do: no matter the threat. But he does have a conscience, somewhat.. Anytime something dangerous ising into Sai, we have an...exchange, like that.¡±


    Skye eyes clouded with thought for a moment before realization crept into her mind.. ¡®The weapons! He Must be the one transporting the weapons!¡¯


    As if reading her mind, Genie put his finger to his lips, and whispered; ¡°Keep your thoughts to yourself for now.. One never knows who has an ear to the ground.¡±


    Right as Skye agreed, Mei came over to her with a flustered expression. She grabbed Skye¡¯s hand with her trembling one, and started to wordlessly pull her along towards the castle. Genie had nodded to her, letting Skye know that they would talk about the information they¡¯d gotten from Yarister.


    She wanted to corner Richard and make him talk, but knew that would most-likely turn bad. Besides, Mei seemed to need her attention more..


    Her eyes shined with unshead tears, and herplexion had paled by at least two shades. Skye had only caught part of her conversation with Hang, and feared that she had missed something that might¡¯ve incited her anger. Before she could ask, however; Mei yanked her into an unused room..


    Unable to hold back her tears, Mei let them stream down her cheeks as she wailed; ¡°What do I do, Skye?! I don¡¯t want to have another child! It will Kill me!¡±

 Chapter 539

    539 Ceremony Of Honor(Part Two)


    Skye¡¯s face paled as she stared as Mei; ¡°What?! What are ya talkin¡¯ about?! Were na you and Hang just talkin¡¯ about-¡±


    Mei cut Skye off with a sob, then said; ¡°We did, but that is the problem! When I became pregnant with Rukia, the doctors weren¡¯t even sure that I would carry her to full term, which I didn¡¯t..¡±


    ¡°She was so tiny when she was born, and she had to be put in an incubator- do you know what that is?¡±


    When Skye nodded in the positive, Mei continued speaking Alconian in a hushed tone; ¡°She was there for three months. I stayed by her side after I was well enough to get up. Her birth nearly killed me then.. That was the first time I saw Hang worried over me..¡±


    ¡°So he does care about ya?¡± Skye asked, trying to get a sense of their rtionship.


    ¡°Yes, he does.. But not enough to go against our families¡¯ wishes. Which means not enough to save my life..¡±


    The bleak expression that covered Mei¡¯s face wrenched Skye¡¯s heart. She wanted to console Mei, but they both knew all too well how most women were regarded in their world: property to be bartered away to the highest bidder. It was a grim reality, but theirs all the same.


    Mei cried for several minutes before she calmed herself, and spoke clearly; ¡°Hang and I have known each other for most of our lives, but my family was not the only one who wanted to marry into the Zhao n. Senator Tokuga has a granddaughter that is two years my junior, and wished to marry Hang herself.. But my family out-bid them on the dowery.¡±


    Mei shifted ufortably like there was more to it, but she continued on; ¡°I did my duty, and conceived Rukia shortly after-¡±


    .....


    ¡°Was he unkind to you?¡± Skye asked as sensitively as possible, even though the question itself was insensitive.


    Mei¡¯s eyes shot open as her hands went up in a defensive position; ¡°No, no! Hang was very gentle with me. And much to my shame, I actually found myself enjoying his attentions for a time..¡±


    Seeing utter confusion cross Skye¡¯s face at her self-deprecation, Mei borated; ¡°It is strange to you because your heart belongs to your husband.. But mine belongs to another.¡±


    Skye was about to ask who, but as if she were reading her mind, Mei added; ¡°And I cannot divulge who, even to you. I cannot risk their position just to ease my own mind. Even now, we are speaking in your tongue so any servants eavesdropping won¡¯t understand us.¡±


    As her body began to shake, the tears that had temporarily stopped began to flow anew as Mei said; ¡°I don¡¯t want to die, Skye.. I want to see Rukia grow, and be the beautiful woman that I know she will be. I want to see my Father retired and finally enjoying life. I want to be with..¡±


    Mei¡¯s face scrunched like she was in unbearable pain before adding; ¡°I want to see Something outside of this city! There¡¯s so much more, but I-I can¡¯t.. I c-can¡¯t..¡±


    Mei sobbed so hard that her entire body looked like it was going to crumble. Skye braced her before she could fall to the floor, and helped steady her against the wall. She tried to soothe Mei by rubbing her back, but she trembled as her raw emotions were exposed.


    Like a bare nerve had been struck, Mei flinched as Skye ced her hand on top of her head. She released some of her Shaman magic, and stimted the endorphins to release. Momentster, Mei sighed as she felt a small amount of relief wash over her exhausted body.


    Skye hated to see her the one person she saw as a sister in such agony.. ¡®There¡¯s little I can do fer her now, but I can at least lift her spirits a wee bit..¡¯


    ¡°Have ya really never been outside of the city? You¡¯ve visited Alcon before,¡± Skyemented, trying to figure out why Mei had been so secluded.


    Wiping her tears away with her sleeve, Mei replied; ¡°That, and a trip to the northernmost part of Sai are the only times that I have ventured outside of the city. And I did not really leave the stagecoach, except to relieve myself the entire trip.¡±


    Skye¡¯s heart ached for her chosen sister. She couldn¡¯t imagine not being able to roam the countryside on Thoth¡¯s back, or visit the neighboring domains whenever she felt like it. When she was a child, she had been limited, but when she¡¯d turned fourteen, her father had given her more freedoms.


    ¡®Have I really been treated so differently? I was cloistered as a bairn, but as soon as me bleedin¡¯ started, Father let me out whenever the mood struck me.. Tidas was usually wit me: is that why he let me go?¡¯


    Pushing her self-centered thoughts aside, Skye refocused on Mei. She was about to suggest a ride on Zazzy, when the door suddenly flew open..


    ¡°There you are! I¡¯ve been searching for you since I was told that you¡¯de back. Why are you in a storage closet?¡± Tidas asked, then nced at Mei; ¡°And what¡¯s wrong with Mei?!¡±


    Skye shook her head; ¡°Dinna worry about it, love. What do ya need me fer?¡±


    Tidas gave her an exasperated expression that transitioned into worry as he replied; ¡°Toe with me to dress for dinner, but if Mei needs you, I can stall the Senators.¡±


    Mei stood up straight and gave Tidas a weak smile; ¡°No, I¡¯m fine, but thank you for your consideration. We can talkter.. Hang will be angry if I dy much longer.¡±


    Tidas quirked an eyebrow at her, which was Skye¡¯s sign to take him and go. If Tidas took Mei¡¯s words the wrong way, it could start real problems between the two kingdoms. She needed to exin the situation before he did or said something to Hang that he couldn¡¯t take back.


    The marbled walls reflected the fading rays of the sun across the floor while the scones that lined the upper wall cast orange against the encroaching darkness. It was if the remainder of the sunset was locked within the hall, giving them a brilliant show of colors as the walked back to their room. Voices echoed throughout the halls as the two Alconian diplomats entered their room.


    Skye sighed as she looked around. She hadn¡¯t had the time to appreciate the architecture before, but the light streaming in made the room look like it was inside a rainbow. The ss wasn¡¯t clear, to help retain heat during the winter. So the tinted shade strewn tiny streaks of different hues all over.


    Skye smiled wide at the sight, but Tidas grinned at the sight of her. Walking into the middle of almost aplete rainbow, Skye stretched out her arms, and turned back to her husband as she said; ¡°Do ya think Genie knew the ss would do this?¡±


    Tidas chuckled, his grin growing as he walked up to her, and wrapped his arms around her; ¡°I seriously doubt it. Genie¡¯s not the romantic type..¡±


    Feeling him go oddly tense, Skye looked into Tidas¡¯ face with a quizzical expression. An indistinguishable emotion traversed his features before he replied; ¡°How would you know if he¡¯s romantic or not?¡±


    Skye shrugged, not registering his words as anything other than that, and said; ¡°I dunno. I just figured that an assassin canna be too adept at that sorta thing.¡±


    It was a moment before Tidas nodded, and rxed his hold slightly. Skye had sensed his tension, but didn¡¯t understand where it hade from.. ¡®He didna just question what I think he questioned, did he? Na.. Tidas kens better. Genie¡¯s like a brother ta me..¡¯


    As the thought crossed her mind, Peggy bustled in through the door without knocking at all. Unperturbed by their embrace, she huffed loudly as her balled-up fists went to her hips. The ssic warning that she was pissed..


    ¡°Thanks fer leavin¡¯ me without a bloody word! Do ya have Any idea how awkward it was wit all of those Senators around?! They knew I was Alconian! So that automatically made me connected ta you! I was Swarmed! And ya Know how bad me Saianese is!¡±


    ¡°Why are you so flustered?¡± Tidas asked, hoping to incite her ire long into a tangent long enough for him to slip away, and into the bathroom to change.


    Focusing on Skye, Peggy narrowed her eyes as if she had been the one to ask the asinine question; ¡°I have experience enough ta know when Ima bein¡¯ insulted by nobles! Alconians, Saianese: the title doesna matter as much as the entitlement!¡±


    Skye sighed heavily as she spoke; ¡°Ima so sorry fer leavin¡¯ ya ta the wolves, Peg. But I didna do it on purpose! Tidas, I need ya ta hear this as well. Mei might get pissed at me fer tellin¡¯ ye two, but I need yer council on the matter..¡±


    Peggy had instantly leaned in, ready to hear every syble. But Tidas shed a weary face before hemented; ¡°I really should dress.. How about I just listen in as I dress in the bathroom? Will that be alright?¡±


    Tidas rushed off to the bathroom as Skye began to exin the conversation between herself and Mei in the storage closet. Peggy paled slightly at the mention of Mei¡¯s death. She may have only spent limited time with her, but Peggy truly did consider Mei to be part of their odd little family.


    As Skye spoke, she carefully unpacked the dress that Ryu Fang had given to her with Peggy. They paused mid-conversation to admire the dress, giving Tidas time to finish up in the bathroom. Peggy had made it a point to find a matching undershirt for him while Skye had been talking with the shopkeepers.


    The deep red color brought out the tan undertones of his skin, and it made his green eyes shine like emeralds against a nket of rubies. As Skye admired her husband in his well-fitted suit, his jaw nearly dropped when he saw his wife in the dress..


    Thinking that it would be simr to a hanfu, Tidas was shocked to see her in a skin-tight cheongsam. The thin fabric clung to her every curve, and her breasts popped out slightly on the sides. With her golden curls brushing against her shoulders, Tidas thought that his wife looked like a model from ancient times.


    He looked her up and down like a hound eyeing a steak. Swallowing hard, Tidas spoke in the quietest, softest voice that he could manage; ¡°Do we Really have to leave the room now? Can¡¯t just Peggy step out for an hour or two?¡±


    Skye¡¯s cheeks flushed lightly as a smile stretched across her face, and she whispered back; ¡°We canna do that, but I suppose we could leave the party a wee bit early..¡±


    As they shared a sensuous look between them, Peggy sighed as she nearly yelled; ¡°Ye can make googly eyes at each otherter! Move yer arses! We¡¯re Beyondte fer the banquet, and you two idjits are the guests of honor!¡±

 Chapter 540

    540 Ceremony Of Honor(Part Three)


    ***WARNING: SEXUAL CONTENT***


    ¡°Yer right, we already bete. So could ya just let me breath fer a minute?! We shopped fer hours, then rushed back here. And this be the first time I¡¯ve stopped bein¡¯ dragged about all day! Please, Peg: give me a minute wit me husband.¡±


    Peggy shot her a sharp re before conceding with a sigh, then left the room while clicking her tongue disapprovingly. Tidas was already at her side by the time the door hadtched. Turning to face him, Skye smiled as their arms entwined around each other..


    ¡°I didna get ta say it before, so: hello, husband. How was yer day?¡±


    Tidas pulled a face before changing back to a strained smile; ¡°It was a pain in the neck, literally. I had to use my Shaman trait to stop a kink from forming. My shoulders are still a little stiff.¡±


    Skye stifled a giggle; ¡°Paperwork?¡±


    Tidas nodded solemnly; ¡°Aye, paperwork.. I knew that the task would be arduous, but Hang¡¯s office has stacks of shipping forms everywhere. Most are organized, but the stacks themselves were out of order. It took all morning and afternoon just to get everything squared away. That¡¯s not including the manifests I have yet to go through and match up to the shipping forms.¡±


    Skye quirked an eyebrow; ¡°They¡¯re not in the same department?¡±


    Tidas shook his head; ¡°No, and there¡¯s little to no coordination between them. I see why embezzlement and criminal activity going unnoticed is such a concern for Genie and Mei¡¯s father. Only a handful of the other Senators seemed concerned at all.¡±


    .....


    ¡°Probably cause they benefit from the corruption,¡± Skye muttered as she pressed herself against his sturdy chest.


    Tidas stiffened before holding her tighter, and inhaled her hair. Skye could feel his whole body tense as he ran his hands along the curves of her sides. A low groan escaped his lips as one of his hands went into her locks, and gently tugged at her head.


    His lips softly pressed against hers in a sweet kiss, but it quickly turned into a disy of sweltering need. Breaking the kiss, Skye let him hold her in ce as he stared down at her with hungry eyes. When theynded on her ample cleavage, Tidas swallowed hard before pulling her back against himself.


    Through gritted teeth, Tidas whispered in a rough voice; ¡°I hope that you¡¯re not too attached to that dress. When we return, I intend to rip it off of you..¡±


    Skye leaned back with her eyebrows pinched together; ¡°Ye canna do that! The shopkeepers gave it ta me! Tis over three-hundred years old!¡±


    ¡°And it still fits like that? ...I¡¯ll most likely be chasing grabby men away from you all night,¡± Tidas muttered with a disgruntled look on his face.


    Skye¡¯s face went t; ¡°I can handle me self, and ya ken it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I ken it. But that doesn¡¯t stop men from being men,¡± Tidas replied, matching his wife¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Nor women.. Dinna think I don¡¯t see the noblewomen shin¡¯ ya their e-hither¡¯ looks back in Alcon, husband. Or practically shovin¡¯ their tits in yer face as ya danced wit¡¯em. Ima yers, and yer mine: that¡¯s all that matters. I ken ya wouldna let another touch ya in a way I wouldna like. And I¡¯ll die before I allow another man ta touch me the way you do..¡±


    Skye¡¯s words were meant to be reassuring for him, but the look in her eyes made him think that she needed the reassurance. He smiled softly, then gave her a passionate kiss that took her breath away before saying; ¡°The only woman in existence that I want to touch is you. I love you, Skye. More than anything..¡±


    Skye smiled as her breathing tried to level out, but it was pointless. Seeing her flushed cheeks and parted lips, Tidas seized them in a passionate embrace. One hand pressed her hips against him while the other entangled it¡¯s fingers deeper into her hair. By the time he released her enough to breath, Skye¡¯s mind was spinning.


    Her lids heavy with lust, Skye looked up at her husband¡¯s, and spoke with breathless words; ¡°I love you, Tidas.. Always..¡±


    He kissed her again with a strained look on his face. Moving his hand from her hair to her front, Tidas cupped her breast, then slid it along the silkened fabric. Lightly pressing his fingertips as hezily trailed down her body until he¡¯d stopped to rest above her most sensitive ce. Right as he was about to lose all sense, a sharp knock came from the door..


    ¡°Ya two dinna have the time ta get yer jollies off! Now move it before I track down Genie, and send Him In!¡±


    Peggy¡¯s voice brokered no arguments as she pounded at the door. Tidas and Skye sighed in unison, their disappointment obvious as they straightened their clothes and hair, then went to the door. Flinging it open, Tidas¡¯ irritation rose as he stared at a smirking Peggy.


    Stepping forward so Skye coulde out as well, hemented; ¡°You know: for someone who wants grandbairns as soon as possible, you sure like to interrupt how one achieves a said goal..¡±


    Peggy narrowed her eyes at him as Ronnie¡¯sughter echoed in the hallway. It was at that moment that the two realized that Peggy hadn¡¯t been the only one waiting on them. us, Kari, Ralph, and Ronnie lined the wall across from their door; all waiting for the two..


    A light flush crept into Skye¡¯s cheeks as Tidas acted as if it wasn¡¯t anything to be concerned about. They had been married for nearly three years now, and had been openly talking about attempting to have a child soon. It was expected that they be ¡®more affectionate¡¯ towards each other, but it was still a bit embarrassing for her.


    As they readied to head towards the banquet, Skye turned to Tidas with an inquisitive expression; ¡°Has Zazzy contacted you at all? I havena heard a peep from her all day.¡±


    Tidas grinned broadly like a proud parent as he replied; ¡°She¡¯s flying around close by. She told me that she went exploring earlier, and found a waterfall near where Genie had tested you. And that she¡¯d be close by if we need her.¡±


    ¡°She went that far by herself?!¡± Skye eximed, her worry in on her face.


    Tidas wrapped his arm around her shoulders; ¡°She¡¯ll be fine.. If anyone tried to hurt her here, the people would probably lynch them in the capital¡¯s square. As a warning to anyone else dumb enough to just Think of hurting her. In Alcon, our enemies had a chance, but not here.¡±


    ¡°Well, that depends on who is sent,¡± Geniemented as he waited for them at the end of the hall.


    As they continued towards the banquet hall, Genie borated; ¡°If a team of well-trained Shinobi are sent, then Zazzy may not be able to hold out. The same goes for you two.¡±


    Tidas scoffed; ¡°Are you saying that you think a bunch of ninjas could best me?¡±


    Skye squinted at him a moment before turning to Genie while speaking; ¡°A wee bit arrogant there, love, but he¡¯s gotta point, Genie. He¡¯s the bloody Commander of the RMC, and I have four traits-¡±


    ¡°Which you depend upon far too often. You both depend on your magic too much,¡± Genie looked at her like an ill-mannered student as he continued;¡± What if you were in a situation where you couldn¡¯t use your magic? What then? Strength can only go so far, Skye. One must be-¡±


    ¡°Flexible in one¡¯s pursuit of knowledge. I remember yer words, old man,¡± Skye joked, even though Genie reacted like she¡¯d punched him in the gut.


    ¡°Old man?! I am but fifteen years your senior! I know married couples-nevermind.. The point is that your knowledge of hand-to-handbat is not the same as a Shinobi¡¯s. If either of you two were to face an experienced one, especially more than one; I have doubts about who the winner would be..¡±


    Skye opened her mouth to speak, but Genie quickly added; ¡°And don¡¯t forget that we are not the only mages in this world. There was a time when various Shinobi ns targeted child mages, and used any means necessary to bring them into their n¡¯s fold..¡±


    Genie¡¯s expression hardened in a way that Skye had only seen a handful of times in her life. It had been fleeting, butsted long enough for her to connect it to other memories.. ¡®He always looked like that anytime his childhood was brought up..¡¯


    Skye walked quietly in thought while Tidas and Genie discussed protective counter measures for Zazzy. It took little time to reach the doors to the hall, where everyone split up to take their respective ces. Skye, Tidas, and Genie were the only ones not to go in yet.


    Genie was to announce them before taking his own seat at the head table. Skye looped her arm through Tidas¡¯, then raised her chin; ready to face the patriarchal wolves. When Genie left them for a few moments and began giving a small speech, Skye looked up at her husband with a small smile..


    ¡°Reminds me a bit of when we first arrived in Alcon.. Canna believe tis been three years already. Ya ken, we still need ta do somethin¡¯ ta celebrate.¡±


    Tidas grinned happily at her suggestion; ¡°That¡¯s a grand idea. It¡¯ll give me an excuse to put off that paperwork a bit longer.¡±


    Skye chuckled at her husband¡¯s joke before adding; ¡°Ima serious, though. We didna exactly get ta celebrate our first two. We should try ta make this one special.. Who ken¡¯s what¡¯s waitin¡¯ fer us back in Alcon..¡±


    Seeing her features cloud slightly, Tidas asked; ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Skye shrugged as Genie concluded his speech, and replied; ¡°I dunno.. I just got an off feelin¡¯ whenever I think of hometely.¡±


    Tidas nodded, but didn¡¯t say anything as the doors to the banquet hall creaked open. He wanted to tell her that he¡¯d had the same unease in his heart whenever he thought of home, but Tidas quickly shoved it down as they strode forward. In his mind, now was not the time to fuss over something that he deemed to be pointless.


    When Genie had taken his seat, he had surveyed the visiting guests with scrupulous eyes. Everyone that was there was expected to appear. All except for one..


    Richard Yaris waved to Genie with a cocky grin as he walked passed the edge of his table. Senator Pho was one of five other Senators with him, and all were supporters of the Tokuga. Once he was seated, the doors swung open, and Skye and Tidas made their entrance..

 Chapter 541

    541 Ceremony Of Honor(Part Four)


    Skye and Tidas held their heads high as they practically glided into the room. Everyone in attendance had stopped talking, and were staring at the Alconian Royals with awe. The air was so still that the sounds of their footsteps echoed within the banquet hall.


    Tidas looked like the pinnacle of nobility as he kept his face forward, and his gaze piercing. The fitted suit that he wore was tailor-made in Alcon. He didn¡¯t care for how constrictive it was, but Skye thought that he looked very handsome in it, so he wore it on special asions.


    Skye¡¯s dress looked like she had to be sewn into it as she gracefully strode towards the main table. She thought that it would be too tight to move in properly, but the fabric stretched and molded to the whims of her curves. The deep red red within the glossy ck whenever she stepped, making the dragon pattern on her side appear alive.


    Her arm still looped within her husband¡¯s, Skye looked like a sensual goddess. Several men made sexualments that most usually wouldn¡¯t hear at a distance, but Tidas had. As he red in their direction, Skye lightly squeezed his arm, then whispered to him so low that it looked like her mouth hadn¡¯t moved at all..


    ¡°Calm yer self, love. They can stare all they like, but yer the only one that gets ta have me. Ignore ¡¯em, and let¡¯s have a good time.¡±


    Tidas had to stop a grin from creeping up onto his face at his wife¡¯sment. She didn¡¯t realize how enticing she looked in her dress, and he knew it would cause several problems whenever the dancing began. As he gritted his teeth through the scandalousmentary, his eyes fell on an amused-looking Genie.


    If he could¡¯ve done it without causing a scene, Tidas would¡¯ve smacked him in the back of his head. Genie had warned him that Saianese men regardedmenting on a woman¡¯s beauty asplimentary, but Tidas didn¡¯t see it that way. Especially since they were discussing certain parts, rather than simplyplimenting her looks.


    By the time they had reached the table, Tidas was already exhausted. Fighting the urge to slump down into his chair, he sat straight as a board as a procession of women wearing incredibly ornate qun kwa dresses entered the room. Each wore a different color, and each dress had a dragon as the main part of the design.


    The women were Priestesses that followed the traditional Saianese beliefs, and devoted themselves wholly to the ceremony that they were about to preform..


    .....


    First, they did a dance that both weed Skye as the Guardian of Dragons, and offered her and Zazzy their undying loyalty. Many of the Senators brushed it off as simply part of the tradition, but Senator Tokuga seethed. The ritual had been strictly reserved for the Tokuga n for more generations than what was publicly recorded, and yet he was forced to watch it being preformed for a foreigner.


    As they started the second part of the ceremony, Senator Tokuga and his cronies watched on with growing hostility..


    Tidas didn¡¯t need any special form of detection to be able to tell that the Senators surrounding Tokuga were irate. Genie had mentioned to him while he¡¯d helped with organizing the paperwork that the ceremony was the highest honor to receive in Sai. Only the Tokuga n and their guests had experienced it before tonight, and the Senators¡¯ indignation was obvious.


    The Priestesses did a beautifully artful type of dance closely rted to a Kagura dance that depicted Sai¡¯s most treasured story..


    ording to the tomes and oral history of Sai, thends and ancient people were protected by dragons when the Great Shift had urred. The oral histories said that heaven and earth had collided after mankind had transgressed within the gods¡¯ domain. And that the dragons descended from the heavens right before the catastrophe destroyed the.


    Six dragons in total spread out across the world, and protected popted areas. These ces were marked with the bones of dragons, and that they were the new birth ces of humanity. The graceful movements and uniquebination of instruments elicited intense emotions from the spectators, as made evident by their ¡®Ooo¡¯s and ¡®Aww¡¯s.


    As far as the Republic of Sai was concerned, it had been the dragons¡¯ magic alone that had preserved both the, and humanity. The bones that made up the walls of Sai¡¯s capital simrly to Dragonhorn were proof that the heavenly creatures existed. And it was hailed as the Guardian of Sai, even to this day.


    Skye knew that the dragon skeleton that encircled Dragonhorn was from Lazarus, Zazzy¡¯s birth mother..


    ¡®But I dinna ken where Sai¡¯s dragon came from. It¡¯s bones are a red color, and tis a wee bit smaller than Lazarus.. But I can feel something¡¯s different about¡¯em.. They be much older fer sure, but the dawn of our time? I dinna ken.. Maybe..¡¯


    Skye¡¯s thoughts ran amuck as she watched the dance. ording to the story, the Red Dragon worked with the other dragons, and sacrificed themselves to give the a second chance. Their energy breathed new life into the world, and brought about the unification of this one and theirs so that the life on both could live on.


    Before the dragons gave up their lives, they had entrusted their offspring to six human families, and named them the guardians of the new world. The Tokuga was the family from Sai, and usually the ones mentioned within the dance. But because of who the named guardian was this time, a new part of the dance was done that had never been preformed before..


    From what Senator Tokuga recalled, the dance was supposed to tapper off now, but instead the Priestesses kicked it up into a joyous chorus. The lyrics werepletely different, the same as the tempo of their instruments. As the women began to spin and shift in sync, their words rang out within the banquet hall clear as day..


    ¡°The wrong made right..


    The dark shown light..


    Beside the water¡¯s edge, you¡¯ll see..


    The choice to be made, turn the key..


    Faded with time, dulled with pain..


    Only If the memories remain..


    Call with your soul, and see the light..


    Only if you can sustain the fight..


    A dragon¡¯s heart never forgets..


    The love they shared, or their debts..


    If the Bond is strong, then go to your ce..


    To where hearts reach through time and space..¡±


    Skye, along with many others, were in tears by the time the ceremony had concluded. The song was beautiful, yet full of sorrow at the same time. The different flutesbined with the horagai and the shamisen had harmonized in a way that filled Skye with duality.


    ¡°Why are you smiling with tears in your eyes?¡± Tidas asked, his voice edged with concern.


    Skye shook her head lightly; ¡°Tis nothin¡¯, love. Just the song made me feel...a lot more than I thought. Twas truly touching.. I gotta thank those priestesses, and ask about their instruments.¡±


    ¡°That may prove difficult,¡± Genie stated from her right side; ¡°They¡¯re heading back to their temple right now, but I can take you there in a few days if you¡¯d like?¡±


    Skye beamed at him as she grabbed his hand; ¡°That would be amazin¡¯! Thank ya, Genie. I look forward to our wee outin¡¯.¡±


    Skye had lifted her hand off of Genie¡¯s when she¡¯d finished speaking, but Genie allowed his to linger a moment before shing a half-smile absentmindedly, then returned it to his side. Tidas had caught it, and wondered why he¡¯d made such a satisfied expression once Skye had taken her hand away. It was an odd thing to focus on, let alone notice.


    But something about Genie¡¯s reaction chafed at Tidas¡¯ heart in a way that made his head hurt..


    A suspicion that Genie had romantic feelings for Skye had always lingered in his heart, but it had never had any creedence to surface before. Since they had all reunited in Alcon, however, Tidas could sense that Genie¡¯s regard towards Skye had changed. He no longer looked at her like a sweet wee sister, but as a fully-grown woman.


    Shaking his head, Tidas tried to refocus on something else. Like the heavens had answered his prayers; servants started to file out of the kitchen doors with tray after tray of food. Seafood, poultry, and beef dishes were taken from guest to guest, and served until the tray went empty.


    Tidas ate like a starving man while Skye restrained herself enough not to shovel. Their dining habits were still rough for royalty, but thankfully, eating with gusto in Sai was seen as apliment to the cooks. The servants grinned proudly as they unloaded teful after teful onto their honored guests¡¯ dinnerware.


    Skye ate small portions of almost everything so she could taste it all, but Tidas had stuck to dishes that resembled what he was used to back in Alcon. She was in the middle of chiding him for limiting his pte when Mei walked over to her with Rukia and Hang in tow. They were seated at the head table, but towards the end of the right side, so Mei would¡¯ve had to yell if she hadn¡¯t gotten up.


    Mei looked stiff, but beautiful in her dress. It was avish hanfu with an intricate design of a Phoenix stitched in silver thread. Her hair was neatly tied up in a chignon, and Hang¡¯s hanfu matched hers, but slightly darker. Rukia beamed as she held both of her parent¡¯s hands, and wore a light blue hanfu that looked simr to her mother¡¯s.


    They looked like the perfect family, but Mei¡¯s eyes betrayed the scene. They were puffed and tinted pink, like she had been crying. The free hand that she had showed white knuckles, like she was barely keeping it together. Anger began to bubble below her surface as Skye¡¯s eyes fell on Hang Zhao..


    His expression was almost bored-looking, and his body was rigid as he stood holding his daughter¡¯s hand. The contrast between their emotions only infuriated Skye more.. ¡®How can he be so apathetic towards his wife¡¯s Obvious distress?! Or is Mei not lettin¡¯ him see her like this? But she be right in front of him! I gotta find a quiet ce ta ask-¡®


    ¡°Why does my niece look so distraught, Senator Zhao? I hope that you are treating her with dignity, and showing her the respect that she deserves..¡±


    Skye turned to look at Genie only to find the other side of him peeking out through his barely-concealed rage. He was no longer the easy-going teacher that had taught her the values, and dangers of the world..


    He was now Jin Laos: the World¡¯s Former Greatest Assassin. And he looked ready to kill..

 Chapter 542

    542 Epiphany(Part One)


    Hang Zhao had been groomed his entire life to be the head of his family¡¯s main branch, and knew that his future wife wasn¡¯t fully his choice. But he wanted to have final say on the selected candidates. So Mei had not been his only proposed match, but she¡¯d been the one that he had picked himself..


    At first, it was because she seemed like an easy-going and agreeable woman. Mei had always answered him sincerely, never raised her voice, and never demanded anything from him like the other candidates. In truth, it almost seemed like she had no intention of seeking a marriage, but their families had other ns.


    Mei was an ideal daughter, and did everything that her father had ever told her to do. While any other girl would¡¯ve been ecstatic when the Zhao family came knocking with a contract in hand; Mei looked liked she was going to be sick. Senator Lei had taken her into another room, but that hadn¡¯t stopped their voices from carrying over, or the rest of their present family from following.


    She pleaded with her father not to sign the contract, but another family member had stepped in, and berated her for being disobedient. When the Lei family had emerged again, Hang had offered to rip up the contract. But their families were adamant, and eventually Mei signed it with unshed tears in her eyes.


    It was at that moment that Hang realized that she wasn¡¯t a simple, obedient little girl. That there must¡¯ve been a reason she didn¡¯t want the marriage. The next time that they were alone, he asked if she loved another..


    Mei had broken down, and told him that she did love someone else, but they could never be together anyway. Agreeing to the marriage was her only choice, no matter how she felt. The heartbreak in her expression tugged at his heartstrings in a way that Hang had never felt before, and found himself wishing that he could pull her into his arms, andfort her.


    Considering what they had just been talking about; Hang knew that he couldn¡¯t be so brash with his future wife. But recognizing the urge had granted him a realization.. ¡®Do...Do I actually care for this woman?¡¯


    Before Hang had known it, he¡¯d started to look forward to visiting Mei. She was a tranquil reprieve from the mind-numbing tediousness of his daily life. Every day was the same, except for the time that he spent with Mei..


    They talked about mundane things that they liked, and the conversations had always evolved into smiles andughter. Hang imagineding home to Mei daily, having children, and spending their lives together in that warmpanionship until old age imed them. Hang¡¯s heart surged at the epiphany, and he swore that he would do everything he could to make Mei happy.


    .....


    Their wedding day had quickly shown Hang that Mei was barely willing to be touched by him. He had insisted that night that they wait until she wasfortable, but she had drank herself into a stupor, and pushed her tempting body onto him. Feeling an uncontroble attraction for the first time in his life: they had consummated the marriage.


    The months that had followed were filled with Mei falling into a cycle of depression and self-loathing that had nearly cost them their first child, as well as herself. Rukia was born two months early, and dangerously small. It was a miracle that she¡¯d lived, and Mei as well.


    She hade out of her state, and immediately jumped into her old mindset of being as amicable as possible. It seemed like she was back to her old self, but those closest to her knew better.. Especially Hang.


    It took him quite a long time to realize why she¡¯d been so distraught, and why she had miraculously recovered. After he had found out what was truly making her happy, Hang distanced himself by burying himself in his work. It all eventually cumted into a hefty promotion, and a chance to step into the role of a Senator.


    The seat had been his the moment he¡¯d epted it, but Hang¡¯s high status was slowly applying pressure to a very sensitive subject: an heir.


    While Zhang was more than happy to name Rukia the heir to his title of head of the Zhao family, and his pending title as head of the Lei family, their families refused to ept their daughter. Men had always been the head of their families, and they refused to break tradition.


    The subject had been weighing on Hang for months. He didn¡¯t want to force Mei to his bed, even though it was his right as her husband. And it wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t want her. Hang knew that he was in love with his wife, but understood that her feelings were not the same.


    Forcing her was the same as rape to him, even though she was his wife. But his need for her pushed him to side with their families. He had convinced himself that it was necessary, and had been trying to approach it as callously as possible.. ¡®If she¡¯s going to hate me, then I¡¯ll make it easy for her..¡¯


    This was Hang Zhao¡¯s frame of mind as they dressed and left for the banquet...


    ************


    On the surface, the diligent Senator was all business, and rarely showed a pure emotion. Every expression always seemed hollow, like it was a barely concealed attempt to care. However, the extreme apathy disyed in his usual personality didn¡¯t show in his treatment of Mei, or in his work.


    At least not that Tidas could see.


    While the whole of the Internal Revenue Department for Sai was in controlled chaos, the files and papers themselves were meticulously organized. The haphazardly-stacked documents had been out of order, but the contents of each case file were methodically written out. Including copious notes, and updated addendums.


    Tidas had been impressed by the files, but was quickly disillusioned by the department¡¯s general state. Cases were backed up by the years, and at least half of them needed to be reinvestigated due to the timepse. The department was understaffed and underfunded. Most likely caused by the corrupt senators themselves.


    Whether he was brilliant or daft, Tidas wasn¡¯t sure yet. But he did know that Hang cared for Mei a great deal. They had only met briefly, but the sincerity on Hang¡¯s face when they spoke about her was unmistakable.


    ¡®So why does he look like the whole of existence is beneath him right now?! He has his daughter and wife: what more could he want? ...That¡¯s right...It¡¯s not him pushing them, from what Skye¡¯d said.. But why-¡®


    ¡°Well? Speak, Nephew, or will you not say because you already know that I won¡¯t like the answer?¡± Genie pressed, receiving only a stony re two minutes ago.


    Themotion within the banquet quickly died down as the guests turned their attention to the drama unfolding at the front of the room.


    Mei turned paler than a ghost as her head bobbed from her uncle to her husband. A sudden chill imed the air in the room as the two men stared menacingly at each other.


    Tidas stood up, ready to act as mediator when Hang replied; ¡°Not that it is of concern to you, but my wife is fine.¡±


    His retort was akin to throwing logs onto a crackling fire as others began to gather closer. Seeing how quickly things could turn bad, and how easily irreparable things could be said; Tidas grabbed his ss, and started tough falsely, but very loudly..


    ¡°Ha, ha! You two! Stop messing around and eat! There¡¯s delicious food all around! Oh! And I must thank you both for showing me around your government buildings today! It was very intriguing to see how well the people of Sai can work together towards the good of all it¡¯s people..¡±


    It was a very cryptic way to tell them to shut up, or they might say something that would stop their work together. But the two ignored Tidas¡¯ easy out, and began to use targeted phrases to make subtle jabs at each other. Genie¡¯s tone even made Tidas hesitant to break them apart, but the other Senators were beginning to gossip.


    Having heard enough of their sardonic threats, Skye calmly stood, then red at the two in turn before speaking in Saianese; ¡°I beg your pardon, dear hosts, but you are ruining the diplomatically-charged party that you¡¯re currently throwing for us..¡±


    Skye¡¯s demeanor shifted, and her tone turned menacing as she continued in a low voice; ¡°Not to mention that my sister looks ready to faint, and my sweet niece is close to tears.. If I have to lose My temper, gentlemen, then not a stone will be left in this castle¡¯s foundation by the time I¡¯m done. Now-¡±


    After straightening up and pping her hands, Skye grinned cheekily at them as she added; ¡°I am going to take these two for a bit of air. I suggest you two allow Tidas to help, and disappear from the gathering eyes around us until you¡¯ve settled down.¡±


    Tidas had to force a prideful smile from appearing on his face while he watched two of the most powerful men in Sai cower like rebuked puppies. Skye was like a hurricane when angry, and Genie knew it. Looking at Hang¡¯s forlorn expression let Tidas know that Skye¡¯s words had caused his hesitation.


    Seeing that his grip had loosened, Skye grabbed Mei¡¯s free hand, and started to drag her away with a slightly annoyed expression. Peggy, us, and Kari followed behind them as they cut through the crowds, and made their way out of the banquet room. Hana and several other guards were exining that Lady Mei felt ill, so the Alconian Princess was going to heal her when Tidas cleared his throat.


    ¡°A variety of gossip is starting to spread as to why the women left, but it will soon be overtaken by the previous events. I suggest that we find a room to calmly speak in, like the women have, and continue your...lively debate, in private.¡±


    His smile was wide and his words sounded helpful, but Tidas¡¯ eyes glimmered with silent anger at their behavior. If Genie couldn¡¯t get along with Hang, then it would be much harder to track down whomever was smuggling weapons into Sai. On top of the hurt their issues would cause Mei and Rukia.


    Genie sighed deeply, then led the way to his second office. He was supposed to use it for meetings anyway, and this was the perfect opportunity. As they walked out of the room, Hana and Hang locked eyes for a fleeting moment.


    A small grin tugged at the corners of his lips as Hana¡¯s face remained stony. As he passed through the doorway and Tidas quickly stepped into his ce, the two also locked gazes. What Tidas saw reflected made little sense to him, so he just nodded and continued on as Hana had turned away, embarrassed.


    As they strode down the main hallway, Tidas wondered if Hana loved, or hated Hang..

 Chapter 543

    543 Epiphany(Part Two)


    The room Skye had dragged Mei into was a guest room that looked simr to hers. The bathroom was off to the side, and arge bed stretched out on the other side. It didn¡¯t have the extra furnishings like her and Tidas¡¯ room, but she found the color scheme of deep green, white, tans, and golds to be the same.


    Mei was doing her best to maintain herself in front of her daughter, but the vtile emotions within her were choking. Skye asked us and Kari to take Rukia to y for a bit, then hugged Mei as soon as they¡¯d closed the door to the room¡¯s courtyard. Mei quietly sobbed as she tried to keep her tears off of Skye¡¯s dress, but her shoulder still wound up with a few darkened spots.


    After a solid five minutes of her crying, Mei finally calmed enough to speak in full sentences. She spoke in Alconian, to make sure that her daughter didn¡¯t catch anything that she said as they ran around outside. And to doubly make sure that any passing servants didn¡¯t over-hear..


    After several had swallows, Mei looked into Skye¡¯s eyes with dark circles under hers as she spoke; ¡°I don¡¯t know what I should do.. Hang has every right to me as my husband, but..¡±


    ¡°Ya dinna want him touchin¡¯ ya?¡± Skye added as Hana¡¯s throat seemed to refuse to stay open.


    It was at that moment that Peggy bustled into the room with a tray in her hands. The porcin tea kettle on top caught thest rays of light from outside, and shined a re across Skye¡¯s eyes. As she blinked the white spots away, she silently thanked Peggy for her swift action.


    In truth, she hadn¡¯t even noticed that Peggy had split off to gather the necessities for tea. It was a weed gesture, and Mei practically chugged the steaming brew of oolong. Once a few minutes had passed and Mei seemed much calmer, Skye asked with a gentle tone; ¡°Does he hurt you?¡±


    Mei stared at wide eyes as she borated; ¡°There be some men that canna be pleased by...conventional means. I just wanna make sure-¡±


    ¡°No! No! Hang isn¡¯t like that! ...He¡¯s actually extremely gentle with me.. Tender.. I-I am ashamed to say-¡±


    .....


    Mei cut herself off hesitantly, then looked down at the ground as she added; ¡°I enjoyed..¡±


    ¡°You enjoyed how he made ya feel?¡± Skye finished for her, then continued; ¡°Well that¡¯s normal! Well, actually yer fairing better than most women if that¡¯s the case.¡±


    Mei¡¯s face scrunched like she was in agony; ¡°You don¡¯t understand.. I don¡¯t love Hang, I love...another. I¡¯m causing pain for both of them, yet there is nothing I can do.. I tried to stay away, but I nearly died from the weight of my grief after my wedding. I almost lost Rukia! I cannot live without.....But I cannot keep subjecting them to heartbreak due to my circumstances..¡±


    Fresh tears welled up as Mei continued; ¡°I tried to stop, but they won¡¯t let me go. Neither of them will let me go! And I am Stuck, in the middle of this torment with no say! I love the other, but Hang has been good to me and my family. He gave me my Rukia, my greatest treasure.. How can I abandon him?! Abandon my family?! Not that we could anyway..¡±


    Mei¡¯s unrestrained anguish forced the fresh tears to fall; ¡°My uncle would find us, and then he would..he would kill them. I can¡¯t stay! I can¡¯t leave! I wish I was like Zazzy, and I could just fly away from it all with Rukia!¡±


    Skye¡¯s heart twisted as Mei began to sob again. She tried to control them, but her emotions were just too much for her to bear. Her level of anxiety was causing her heart to race, so Skye used a bit of her Shaman magic to calm her down.


    Ahold of herself again, Mei smiled weakly as she said; ¡°Thank you for that, Skye. Your magic is most peaceful. I apologize for my outburst. I am usually much better at controlling myself.¡±


    Skye shook her head; ¡°Dinna worry, Mei. You cane cryin¡¯ ta me anytime. Ya ken Peggy and I will always do what we can fer ya..¡±


    ¡°Ya bet yer arse, we got yer back, deary,¡± Peggy stated as she gave Skye her cup; ¡°Just give the word, and no one¡¯ll find that husband of yers unless pigs learn ta talk..¡±


    While both happiness and confusion spread across Mei¡¯s face, Skye turned to Peggy with a quirked eyebrow; ¡°Thst twas more than a wee bit dark, Peggy. We¡¯re not gonna kill anyone: just beat a bitta sense into ¡¯em.¡±


    ¡°N-No! No beatings! I just...I just need to collect myself. Once I find my center again, I will be alright. It will always be Rukia, but I need something for myself as well. At least, that is what all the tomes say to do.¡±


    ¡°Tomes? What tomes?¡± Skye¡¯s eyes shimmered as she anticipated a lengthy uing discussion, but the feeling was short-lived.


    When Mei started to describe several subjects covered within her books, Skye¡¯s expression deted slightly as she asked; ¡°Did any of these books have the words ¡®self¡¯ or ¡®help¡¯ in the titles?¡±


    Mei¡¯s features lit up; ¡°Yes! Do you know of them? One is called-¡±


    ¡°I ken the material and their points.. Ima not a fan of books like that. I tell ya what? Next time I go to the clinic ta help out, I¡¯ll walk down to that library, and pick out some gems fer ya?¡±


    Mei smiled and nodded, prompting a massive grin to spread across Skye¡¯s face. She then turned to Peggy, and began discussing something while Mei stared at her in awe. Thinking that it was an inside thought, Mei unintentionally blurted out; ¡°How can you be so nice to me? Aren¡¯t I pathetic to you?¡±


    Skye and Peggy stared at Mei, dumbstruck for a few seconds before their faces scrunched with hostility. Peggy pointed her finger at her before going off; ¡°Who the bloody hell do ya think ya are?! NO ONE talks about our Mei-Mei like that! Not even You! Now, apologize fer yerment!¡±


    Mei had been so shocked by their anger that she¡¯d froze until Peggy had finished speaking. When herst sentence finally registered in her mind, Meiughed loud and hard enough to catch the attention of the three outside. Rukia patted at the door until Kari opened it for her.


    The three year old ran at her mother, and jumped into her arms with a wide grin as she said; ¡°You¡¯re smiling! I like your smile! I don¡¯t like you sad!¡±


    Turning her head slightly, Rukia caught sight of Skye. Like she hadn¡¯t realized that she was there before, the child eximed as she dove into her adoptive aunt¡¯s arms. Skyeughed as she squeezed her, and Rukia yelled; ¡°Auntie! Where Zazzy?! I want Zazzy!¡±


    Getting herself under control, Skye beamed as she replied; ¡°Oh, she¡¯s around, sweetheart. Zazzy has been very busy flying around all day, but she¡¯s close by now. I can hear her whenever she flies low enough.¡±


    Rukia¡¯s face scrunched in disbelief; ¡°How?! She no talk!¡±


    Skye released the weess from her embrace as she replied with a chuckle; ¡°Well, I can. She¡¯s my baby, after all.¡±


    Rukia¡¯s eyes went wide; ¡°I want to hear!¡±


    Skye¡¯s smile faltered; ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sweetheart, but it will still be a couple years before Zazzy can talk like we can. And even then, you will have to learn Alconian to talk to her.¡±


    Rukia stared at her aunt like she was absorbing the information, then jumped as she yelled; ¡°I want to talk Al-cog-nin! Mama! Please teach me! I want to know! I want to know!¡±


    Mei had smiled gently the entire time she had watched Skye and her daughter¡¯s interaction. She wished that she could have a quarter of Skye¡¯s confidence.. ¡®Maybe then, I could..¡¯


    As suddenly as her good mood hade, it vanished just as quickly. Seeing it shift in front of Rukia made Skye curious, considering she knew that shielding her daughter was the main thing keeping Mei going. She hadn¡¯t outright said it, but it was obvious after speaking with her, Genie, and Hana.


    Not knowing what else to do, Skye ced a hand on Mei¡¯s shoulder, and spine in a gentle, but firm voice; ¡°I canna tell ya what ta do, but ya dinna have ta be quiet about yer feelings, Mei. Ya do no one any favors by drivin¡¯ yer self mad, orparin¡¯ yer situation to another..¡±


    Sighing deeply, she locked eyes with Mei before continuing in a serious tone; ¡°Ye will never be happy until ya find the bnce in yer life. Stop carin¡¯ about how others see ya, and focus on how ya see yer self. When ya like yer self, you¡¯ll realize that the only opinions that truly matter are the ones ya let matter.¡±


    Mei blinked at Skye as she took in her words, then asked; ¡°How do I like myself? ...I¡¯m pathetic..¡±


    ¡°Ya feel that way cause ya keep tellin¡¯ yer self that crap! Yer kind, intelligent, fun, and beautiful! What¡¯s not ta like?! I dinna ken where this attitude came from, but ya need ta remember thess ya used ta be. The only reason I got so good at sneakin¡¯ out ta see Tidas was cause ya showed me how ta look fer the right nooks and crannies.¡±


    Mei grinned as memories of sneaking around her father¡¯s castle filled her mind¡¯s eye, and she recalled being the one to pull a hesitant Skye along. It seemed like another life, but it had sparked something within her heart. An ember of hope that she could find her lost gumption, and reim it..


    The group started to reminisce as they finished their tea, then headed back to the banquet hall. As they¡¯re walking back, Rukia is twirling around in front of them when she ran into someone. She immediately went and hid behind her mother as Richard Yaris shed the group a wide smile.


    ¡°What luck I have to find a group of such exquisite beauties.. Princess Skye: I must say that you could start a war with that dress..¡±


    The way that he looked her up and down made Skye¡¯s stomach twist. He wasn¡¯t unattractive, but his personality made him grotesque to her. Skye crossed her arms as hostility covered her face; ¡°Well, at least I ken who ta go to,ta be properly armed..¡±

 Chapter 544

    544 Inappropriate Behavior(Part One)


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE***


    Utter surprise was stered all over Richard¡¯s face before it shifted into amusement; ¡°So your husband talks shop with you, does he?¡±


    ¡°There be no secrets between me and me husband,¡± Skye retorted with a bite to her tone.


    Richard grinned cheekily; ¡°Or so he says.. Everyone has secrets, my dear princess. Or are you going to stand there and tell me that you¡¯ve never lied to the prince before?¡±


    Skye narrowed her eyes like she could stab him with them, prompting Peggy to step in; ¡°Pardon the intrusion, me lord, but we really must return to the party. Tis bein¡¯ held in the Princess¡¯ honor, so it wouldna do ta have her gone too long.¡±


    Richard nced at Peggy; ¡°You¡¯re a bold one, aren¡¯t you? Very well. I suppose we can y cat and mouseter. Sadly, I also have a meeting I must attend now.¡±


    Skye quirked an eyebrow at him; ¡°Now? Wit all the money rubbin¡¯ elbows in there? Ya must have a he catch ta miss out..¡±


    Seeing right through Skye¡¯s attempt to solicit information from him, Yaris grinned as he replied; ¡°Like I¡¯ve said before: I always follow the gold. Fortunately for me, this banquet has offered many like me the perfect opportunity to make a few deals without worry. So I n to take full advantage.¡±


    Reaching out and taking Skye¡¯s hand, Richard brought it to his lips, and kissed it as he said; ¡°I look forward to seeing you again, my sweet Princess. Maybe I could...entertain you for a bit the next time we meet?¡±


    .....


    The smoldering look in his eyes would¡¯ve likely sent shivers down another woman¡¯s backside, but not Skye¡¯s. Only Tidas made her heart hammer away in her chest, and this man¡¯s attempt was boarderline insulting to her. She was ready to p him when Richard added; ¡°Oh, and tell tweedle dee and dumb to get better spies. I can spot the three trailing me from a mile away.¡±


    After saying his final piece, Richard Yaris strode away, towards the main doors leading outside to the stables. Skye waited a few moments, then turned towards us; ¡°I want ya ta tail him, then report back after he returns to his home. I may not ken what he¡¯s up to yet, but I¡¯ll be ready when the timees..¡±


    us nodded his understanding, winked at Kari, then gingerly walked off to follow behind the merchant. The look of sadness that traversed Kari¡¯s face made Skye reach out with a sympathetic pat, and kind words..


    ¡°Dinna worry over that big lout. He¡¯ll be back by mornin¡¯.¡±


    Kari smiled and nodded, but Skye knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to stop worrying. It just came with the territory of loving another, but a good distraction always helped. After checking over their appearances and cleaning up Mei¡¯s face a bit, the group made their way back to the banquet room..


    ************


    Upon entering, Skye immediately felt her spirits drop. Since the ceremony wasplete, the Senators¡¯ families had arrived. The surge in people should¡¯ve added some life to the crowds, but everyone was quietly eating and talking with nd expressions all around.


    The group¡¯s collective demeanors noticeably dropped, making Skye¡¯s n for a good time seem impossible. Seeing her distress, Mei tried to soothe Skye by telling her not to worry, and that what she was seeing was par the course for gatherings like this..


    ¡°Anything pertaining to a disy of honor is usually more of a...somber, affair. Unlike Alcon, most from Sai are quite reserved.¡±


    Skye sighed heavily. She wanted to hear their music, and see how the people danced. Not just the priestesses; although their version of a Kagura dance had been breathtaking. Not willing to let her night be dissolved away by boring talks and audacious suck-ups, Skye turned to Peggy with a slightly devilish grin..


    As Rukia squirmed in Peggy¡¯s arms, Skye locked eyes with her and said; ¡°Go get me violin, please.¡±


    A small grimace stretched across her face; ¡°Mei Just told ya that the Saianese dinna-¡±


    ¡°Well, this banquet is in My honor, isn¡¯t it? yin¡¯ me music and dancin¡¯ is what I wanna do. If anyone wants ta argue wit me, then they¡¯ll be insultin¡¯ the guest of honor. AND the Guardian of the Last Dragon. So I think I can get away wit a wee bit of entertainment, Peg.¡±


    Mei¡¯s eyes grew round; ¡°No Skye! This isn¡¯t Alcon, and you are their representative! You must maintain a sense of decorum at all times, or the Senators may think Alcon is not serious enough to form an alliance with.¡±


    Skye pulled a face;¡±What? Fuck that. I wanna party! Do ya not recall that we were stuck on a boat for damn-near a month? I ken Genie won¡¯t care, and this is his castle. Who cares what these people think or say?¡±


    ¡°You are a diplomat! Their opinions should be a Priority to you!¡±


    Skye shrugged; ¡°Well, they¡¯re not. The only opinions that matter ta me are my loved ones¡¯ words..¡±


    Reaching out, Skye ced her hand on Mei¡¯s shoulder again as she spoke; ¡°Ya gotta stop tryin¡¯ ta please everyone, Mei. Tis impossible ta do, and there be people out there that willna like ya no matter what ya do fer ¡¯em. Ya need ta focus on yer loved ones, and yer self more.¡±


    Mei sighed heavily; ¡°My Father has said the same thing, but....The opinion of others matters. For my husband and daughter¡¯s sakes: I must maintain myself in a dignified manner. Otherwise, I leave my family open to scrutiny.¡±


    ¡°I was taught that once you step foot outside of your door, you represent your family. People judge others based on their own experiences and biases regardless, but that does not mean that I have to add fuel to their fire.¡±


    Looking up at the ceiling then back at her friend, Skye took in a deep breath, then replied; ¡°No matter the shape or color of yer wood: they¡¯ll wanna burn you to cinders fer their gains. So why give them the choice?¡±


    ¡°I ken why ya hesitate, but dinna let them bother ya. Yer the chosen sister of the Guardian of the Last Dragon: who¡¯s dumb enough ta talk shite?¡±


    The smile on Skye¡¯s face, and the sincerity of her words brought Mei close to tears.. ¡®We are sisters, aren¡¯t we?¡¯


    As soon as her heart had lightened, it had sank the moment that her eyes fell on the crowds of people. They were staring and whispering already.. ¡®What will they say when Skye starts to be herself? Will they speak badly about her and Tidas? Will they not want to sign the treaty? No..¡¯


    Thinking on it, Mei realized that Skye had never pretended to be anything more or less than herself. She spoke the same and dressed the same as she always had: how She liked. Mei¡¯s life had had every decision made for her, including who she Should love. It was in that moment that Mei¡¯s heart and mind started to change..


    ¡°I am not bold like you, Skye.. I do not think I can dance in front of all of these people-¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re back! And we got the violin! What¡¯s wit the looks?¡± Peggy happily chimed as she walked up to them with Rukia and Skye¡¯s favorite instrument in her arms.


    Setting the child down, Rukia toddled over to her mother, and reached out while saying in Saianese; ¡°We have fun now, Momma?¡±


    Mei looked at her daughter¡¯s shining brown eyes, and felt her heart constrict. She didn¡¯t want Rukia to go through life afraid of what everyone¡¯s perception of her was, like her mother. Being raised as a politician¡¯s child had restricted her to the point of constantly feeling suffocated.


    Mei¡¯s greatest fear was that her daughter would turn into a shut-in: like her. Looking back at Skye, she saw a rainbow in her ck and white world..


    ¡°Yes, my little love.. We Are going to have fun,¡± Mei replied as she looked back down at her daughter.


    A wide smile stretched across Skye¡¯s face as she took the violin case from Peggy, grabbed Rukia¡¯s hand, and led them through the banquet hall. Once they had reached the front, Skye announced her intentions to the crowded room. Many had disapproving expressions on their faces, but there were many that simply looked on with curiosity.


    As Skye pulled out her bow and began to wax the strings with resin, Mei whispered to her; ¡°Most do not look happy about what you are going to do.¡±


    Skye grinned as she set the bow and resin down, and picked up her violin; ¡°Guess I¡¯ll just have ta change their minds, then.¡±


    After tuning the strings, Skye strode confidently towards the center of the room. The tables had been moved aside, to make room for others to join in the fun. Many of the senators¡¯ families had been perturbed due to having to move, but no one was about to voice said opinions loud enough for Skye to hear.


    Standing with a spotlight on her, Skye looked about the room. The light fixtures were mostly intricate chandeliers evenly spaced across the ceiling. The windows were made of a clear ss that would¡¯ve allowed plenty of sunlight in, had it not been nighttime. Jade-colored tiles with swirled patterns covered the floor, making the perfect dance floor.


    The matching curtains stuck out against the golden trim and tan walls. Genie¡¯s color scheme barely varied from one room to the next, but it was still a beautiful colorbination. The subtle colors reflected the lights, and kept the room bright on the moonless night.


    Skye¡¯s dress shimmered with every move she made. As she set her custom-made, left-handed violin on her shoulder; a stark silence fell over the room. Lifting her head, Skye held her bow at the ready as she spoke in Saianese; ¡°Before I y dancing music, I¡¯d like to y a song for all of you..¡±


    ¡°I have always found Sai¡¯s history and culture to be both beautiful, and unique. This is a song that Gen-Jin Laos taught me as a child. I have changed the tempo, but many here should still recognize it. I hope that you enjoy! It is called Senbonzakura..¡±


    As Skye started to rapidly slide her bow across the violin¡¯s strings, a fast-paced music filled the room. Knowing the song themselves, the small band of musicians that had been ying before suddenly matched her pace. Skye turned and beamed at them as she yed even faster for a few moments, then returned to the slightly slower pace.


    Those that had disapproving faces before were slowly shifting to impressed as the two sounds melded to make a harmonious melody. The pace was fast, but catchy, and many were beginning to tap along. Rukia was the first to start to dance, even though the music wasn¡¯t necessarily being yed for that yet.


    Skye¡¯s fingers glided across the neck of the violin as she let her body sway to whims of the music. As she started to reach the end, Skye threw her soul into her ying. By the time she had plucked thest string to the song, almost everyone in the room had been mesmerized..


    Peggy rushed over with a ss of sake for her, then stepped back after Skye had downed it, and thanked her. As the next song started to y, Rukia grabbed her mother¡¯s hand, and said; ¡°Dance, Momma! Dance with me please?!¡±


    Mei looked up at those closest, and realized that they were focused on Skye. Not foreseeing theing harm, Mei smiled lovingly at her daughter, and replied; ¡°Yes, my little love. Let¡¯s have some fun!¡±

 Chapter 545

    545 Inappropriate Behavior(Part Two)


    Tidas was furious about how Hang had treated Mei, but he wasn¡¯t nearly as enraged as Genie was. Only a handful of times in his life had Tidas seen Genie so furious, and was secretly grateful that his ire was directed at someone else. Commander of the RMC or not: Genie was scary to the prince when he was angry.


    As Tidas repressed childhood memories of terror, Genie led him and Hang into an office. The room was smaller than all of the others he¡¯d seen, but it had aforting charm about it. Built-in bookshelves filled with books and ancient tomes lined almost the entirety of the room. A simple desk and chair with two chairs in front of it, and a rug that matched the floor were the only pieces of furniture.


    Ralph, who had been quietly shadowing Tidas, stayed outside of the office with a few hidden ninjas that he pretended not to notice. He didn¡¯t want to get involved in any drama, having had enough of it in the Hignds. After the door had been shut, Genie walked straight over to his desk.


    A few knickknacks lined the front of it, most of which Tidas recognized. There were six in total, four of which hade from Skye. They were little things that she had made for him over the years, and one was from Tidas.


    It was a kunai knife he had carved from wood by hand for Genie, for his thirty-fifth birthday. It was terrible looking and non-functional, but Genie had kept it all of these years. As he strode over with Hang trailing behind him, Tidasmented with a smile; ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you kept these!¡±


    Genie smiled as he reached out for the only one that Tidas didn¡¯t recognize, and said; ¡°Of course. You two made these with your hearts and souls for me. I could never get rid of them. And they help to disguise this..¡±


    It was a box with a tiny shield on it that looked normal, until Genie had opened the lid. It was clearly attached to the desk, and had a tiny switch inside. When he flicked it, a metal clicking noise ran out; metal shudders covered the singlerge window, then Tidas could hear was a subtle ringing.


    When he focused his Tank magic on his ears, the ringing became unbearable, and he had to cut his magic off. When Tidas looked to Genie for answers, the man grinned mischievously as he stated; ¡°I had a few friends do some research into anti-eavesdropping technology, then installed it around this room when it waspleted. The frequency specifically targets Tanks, although it will also give a dog fits. It was expensive, but worth it for my piece of mind.¡±


    While turning and ring at Hang, Genie added; ¡°I can say or do as I wish in this room, and nobody can bare witness except those already in here..¡±


    .....


    Tidas looked at Hang, who hadn¡¯t even flinched at Genie¡¯s not-so-subtle threat. He had the same haughty expression he usually had, and sat down in front of the desk without so much as batting an eye. The tension was so extreme in the room that Tidas couldn¡¯t sit, and chose to stand instead.


    Genie sat in his chair behind his desk, then stared at Hang for several seconds before speaking. His voice was stern, and his eyes shone with warning as he spoke in their native tongue..


    ¡°I will not mince my words with you: I do not approve of the way that you treat my niece. I tolerate your attitude for the sake of our families, but I have my limit. If you disrespect her again, I Will make sure that you are no longer a problem..¡±


    Hang stared at Genie apathetically; ¡°You can save your threats, Jin. If I want, I can have you banned from Sai indefinitely, and killed if you resist. You may be the Grandmaster of the Shinobi Corp, but your disciples will hold their oaths with higher regard than their untethered connections to you.¡±


    Genie grinned; ¡°Oh, you think so? Well, it wouldn¡¯t do if everyone believed otherwise.. If you think your power is greater than mine: go ahead and give the order. See what happens-¡±


    ¡°Okay, I think that you two are getting off subject,¡± Tidas interrupted and locked eyes with Hang; ¡°I know that you care for Mei, so what¡¯s the problem?¡±


    Hang snapped his head towards Genie; ¡°So he doesn¡¯t know then?¡±


    Genie stared at Tidas a moment, then looked back at Hang; ¡°No, and neither does Skye, fully. Mei was worried that you wouldn¡¯t like those closest to her knowing the truth, so she¡¯s only hinted at it to Skye. I doubt Tidas knows anything-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m standing right here,¡± Tidas stated, cutting Genie off mid-sentence.


    ¡°Did you know that my wife actively cheats on me?¡± Hang said with venomced in his words.


    ¡°No more than you cheat on her,¡± Genie interjected with a raised voice.


    Hang whipped his head back to Genie; ¡°And who did it first? Who is the one who refuses to uphold her martial duties?! I tried for the first Two Years to make Mei happy, but I am not the one who can do that! Do you think I Like loving a woman who prefers another?! Do you think I seek out others for sce because my wife is an option?! If Mei would care for me even a sliver of how I do for her, then she would Never have-¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Genie bellowed as he shot out of his desk chair; ¡°You knew that her heart belonged to another when you married her! Do Not me Mei for being honest about her feelings!¡±


    ¡°I offered to refuse the marriage! SHE was the one who agreed!¡± Hang¡¯s voice was filled with raw emotion as he and Genie continued their back and forth.


    ¡°How could she not?! She is a woman! You know how my Uncle and Aunt are! There was no way that she was going to let an attachment to the Zhao family go! You could¡¯ve refused the match, and saved us All the pain, but you chose to-¡±


    ¡°Of course I did! I love her!¡± Hang screamed back as he mmed his fist down onto the desk.


    ¡°But she does not love You! And you knew that! Mei almost had her father convinced to let her join the Priesthood, but you just Had to dangle that contract in front of Sun Laos! You Knew that she would put pressure on my brother! How can you stand there and im to love Mei when you¡¯ve Doomed her to a life of heartbreak?!¡±


    Hang froze at Genie¡¯s harsh words, and a dense silence filled the room. Tidas looked between the two with an apprehensive expression, then spoke before Genie could continue; ¡°I think you took it a step too far, Genie. Not all the me can be ced on Hang..¡±


    Seeing daggers in his eyes, Tidas borated; ¡°Both families were pushing for the marriage, so the decision wasn¡¯tpletely his to begin with. It was Mei¡¯s father that had the final say as well: He could¡¯ve refused.¡±


    Genie scoffed; ¡°Then his position as head of the family would¡¯ve been in jeopardy. The Lei Family needed the alliance with the Zhao, otherwise the Tokuga would¡¯ve offered Hang their granddaughter. If they gained control over the Zhao n¡¯s fortune, then they could¡¯ve had the backing they needed to reinstate themselves as the royal family. The Republic of Sai would died right then..¡±


    Genie narrowed his eyes on Hang again; ¡°But the Head of the Zhao family could¡¯ve refused Both contracts! The choice waspletely up to you, and you chose a woman already in love! Mei Told You!¡±


    ¡°My family was pushing me to chose between the two because they were the most advantageous matches! I may be the head of the main branch family, but that position is not written in stone until I produce an heir! No matter what I did, I would¡¯ve had to choose between Mei and Senator Tokuga¡¯s granddaughter!¡±


    Tidas quirked an eyebrow; ¡°How would the Tokuga gain control over the Zhao family¡¯s fortune? I thought the men of each family controlled everything?¡±


    The two looked at Tidas as Hang exined; ¡°We do, but it¡¯s about each family¡¯s status. Due to the Tokuga n¡¯s ancestry, they would more or less absorb the Zhao family, and take over the majority of responsibilities: like distributing the family¡¯s fortune. Right now, I control my family¡¯s wealth even though Mei and I are married. Our families¡¯ statuses are on the same level, so it¡¯s more of a partnership than a takeover. But if I would¡¯ve married into Tokuga¡¯s granddaughter..¡±


    ¡°Then the Zhao family¡¯s responsibilities would¡¯ve transferred to the bigger power.. So it¡¯s like business mergers,¡± Tidasmented, associating it with something he understood to grasp the concept.


    Genie smirked; ¡°Kind of, but that¡¯s not the issue here: you still could¡¯ve refused both offers.¡±


    Hang red at Genie; ¡°So I should¡¯ve jeopardize my position?!¡±


    ¡°If you truly did love Mei instead of covet her, then yes. I believe that you could¡¯ve convinced your family that the better option would¡¯ve been to find a lesser family to bolster your own.. But that¡¯s not what you wanted, is it? You wanted Mei regardless of how she felt!¡±


    Hang averted his eyes, which was akin to verbal admission to Genie and Tidas. His bodynguage said guilty, and his words seemed hollow as he replied; ¡°If not me, then someone else would¡¯ve offered a contract that your family would¡¯ve jumped at. Mei would¡¯ve never been able to be a Priestess.¡±


    Genie sighed, exhausted from their exchange already, and replied; ¡°It is pointless to argue about the past now. What¡¯s done is done, but you can still give Mei a happy life. She needs you to be a friend, not a husband. Do you understand that?¡±


    ¡°...That¡¯s easier said than done, Genie. Haven¡¯t you ever loved someone you knew that you shouldn¡¯t?¡±


    Genie¡¯s eyes went wide for a split second, then his demeanor shifted nervously. Tidas didn¡¯t know why, but he didn¡¯t like the look Genie had when he¡¯d nced at him. Like he felt guilty..


    Tidas pushed the feeling down like usual, and let the silence fill the room. After a few seconds, the three could hear the the faint sound of musicing from the direction of the door. Tidas and Genie looked unperturbed by it, but Hang was obviously concerned.


    Thinking that he was soothing simple curiosity, Tidas said; ¡°That is most likely my wife ying her violin. She always ys and dances when she attends gatherings like-where are you trying to go? The room is locked down.¡±


    The moment the word ¡®dancing¡¯ had left Tidas¡¯ lips, Hang was on his feet, and trying to open the door. He barked at Genie to unlock it, but Genie refused until he told them why he was in such a hurry to leave. After a loud huff, Hang walked over, flung the tiny box open, and flicked the switch before Genie could speak.


    As Hang rushed back over to the door, Tidas followed closely behind. He threw open the door and strode down the hallway, his anger seemingly building the louder the music got. Tidas nced passed a trailing Ralph to see if Genie had started to follow, but he was nowhere in sight..


    When the banquet room came into view, Tidas asked why he was rushing so much. As the guards outside of the doors opened them in anticipation of the three entering, Hang replied; ¡°To check on my family..¡±

 Chapter 546

    546 Inappropriate Behavior(Part Three)


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE***


    By the time Skye started to y the fourth song, over half of the room was up on their feet. Groups of people happily chatted away with smiles, while others old and young danced to the beautiful melody of Skye¡¯s music. Most seemed to be having a wonderful time: except for Senator Tokuga and his group.


    They looked on at the scene before them with barely concealed disdain, especially at the Alconian Princess. The loud music and dancing was no less than lewd behavior in their eyes, and they couldn¡¯t believe how many of their own were joining in. Princess Skye had started it, but Senator Lei¡¯s family members were the ones that had turned the honorable gathering into an excuse for boraderline debauchery.


    Mei Lei and her daughter had been the first ones to start dancing. Taken in by the child¡¯s innocent encouragement, many of the older couples had started to sway to a softer, more easygoing version of the song. As the songs started to vary and be more fast-paced, the younger people began to dance, while the elders went off to reminisce about other fun times in their lives.


    The voices that filled the room matched the joviality of the music, making the scene appear to be a joyful celebration to all; except Tokuga and his minions. They made harsh criticisms, and badmouthed any who joined in with the Alconian Princess. As they red and ndered her, Skye happily ignored them, and lost herself in her music.


    Her cheeks were flushed, and her hair bobbed with every step that she took. As her fingers slid effortlessly across the strings, her bow moved fast enough to seemingly catch fire. Everyone was cheering as the song came to it¡¯s crescendo, and sweat beaded along Skye¡¯s brow line.


    ¡°This is an insult to our ancestors,¡± one of the senators surrounding Tokuga stated in a low voice.


    The man next to Tokuga spoke; ¡°I agree. The Lei family should be punished for encouraging such a shameful event. Is this what it¡¯s like in Alcon?¡±


    ¡°I bet it is.. They¡¯re all barely better than savages there,¡± another added.


    .....


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we should sign any treaties until we know if that outrageous woman is considered normal in Alcon. Where is Jin Laos? Why hasn¡¯t he put an end to this farce yet?¡±


    One of the younger senators among them spoke up; ¡°She is the Guardian of the Last Dragon, so I doubt many are like her. I bet that they sent her here to get rid of her.. Who would want an awful woman like that around their court? King Magnus probably saw this as an opportunity to get rid of her and the third prince..¡±


    ¡°Not just the current king,¡± Senator Tokuga whispered to himself.


    ¡°I can see why the prince deals with her,¡± another said with a wide smile.


    Several others either rubbed at their chins, or rubbed their a hands together in agreement. Snide grins covered their faces as theymented on the way Skye looked in her dress, and debated if the rest of her skin would look as flushed as her face underneath. A few refrained from speaking, deeming it unfit discussion for the asion.


    But they all still stared.


    If Skye had noticed, she might¡¯ve put them in their ce, but there were more Senators than Tokuga¡¯s group to win over. ording to Mei and Hana, there were three main factions within the Senate. One led by Tokuga, one by Senator Bai Lei, and the other was headed by a Senator named Sasuke Ida.


    He was the oldest member of the Senate, and held the greatest influence. Senator Sasuke tended to agree with Tokuga on many matters, but he drew the line when thews reflected remnants of the old regime. And while he may not have approved of the Alconian Princess¡¯ idea of entertainment, he could not deny the respect she was due.


    The fact that Skye was Zazzy¡¯s surrogate mother was only part of the reason he respected her...


    Mei kept an eye on the various Senators and their families at first, but she had be too distracted. Between her daughter¡¯sughter and the crowd¡¯s sincere encouragement; Mei felt a surge of joy that she hadn¡¯t experienced in a very long time. Even her father watched on with a soft smile, ted to see his only child happier than he had seen her in years.


    As Skye got around a quarter of the way into the next song, the doors opened to reveal an angry Hang, and an exasperated Tidas. The music abruptly stopped as Hang walked up to a dancing Mei and Rukia, and yanked on his wife¡¯s arm hard enough to jar her entire body to a standstill. Confusion covered Rukia¡¯s face as she looked up at her parents..


    ¡°What do you think you are doing?!¡± Hang barked at her with barely-checked fury in his tone.


    Mei¡¯s eyes went wide the second that they¡¯d fallen on Hang¡¯s irate expression. Trapped under his intense gaze, she froze and sputtered with a shaky voice. His breathing grew heavier with every stumbled word until he was nearly snarling.


    Rukia¡¯s face scrunched with fear as she gripped her mother¡¯s dress, and partially hid behind her legs. The anger etched into his features wasn¡¯t like anything the toddler had ever seen before, and it scared her to the point of tears welling. As soon as she¡¯d poked her head out, Rukia was pulling back behind her mother as much as possible..


    At the sound of her father¡¯s icy voice, Rukia had flinched and whimpered as he said; ¡°Well?! What do you have to say for yourself?!¡±


    ¡°I was, we were j-just trying t-to have-¡±


    ¡°What?! Speak up! I actually want to hear the ridiculous excuses that you¡¯re about toe up with,¡± Hang snapped, causing Mei to be even more flustered.


    Senator Lei was making his way over to the scene when Skye handed her violin off to Peggy, and tried to maintain her cool as she said; ¡°Must ya shame her in front of all of these people?! What is Wrong wit you?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to here that from you,¡± Hang replied as he red at the Alconian Princess.


    ¡°Why? Because Ima opinionated, or cause I dinna let the opinions of others change me?¡± Skye replied with a bite to her tone.


    Hang stared at Skye like she was the root of all evil I his life; ¡°Do you not realize that you are aughingstock? That many around you right now are mocking you? And my Wife and child?! You are to me for this shameful disy of-¡±


    ¡°The only one actin¡¯ like a shameful fool right now is You,¡± Skye cut him off with a deadly-serious voice; ¡°Mei, Rukia, and most of those gathered were havin¡¯ a grand ole time, til You walked in. Did ya not look around?¡±


    Skye motioned to Tokuga and his people before continuing; ¡°Only those fuckers over there were bringin¡¯ down the party, but you showed them up, didn¡¯t ya?¡±


    Arge vein bulged from Hang¡¯s neck as he yelled; ¡°You are Out Of Line, Skye! This is NOT Alcon! Women aren¡¯t supposed to dance like harlots!¡±


    ¡°Daddy,¡± Rukia¡¯s trembling voice was barely audible as she poked her head around from her mother¡¯s legs.


    ¡°Silence, Rukia!¡± Hang yelled, barely sparing her a nce.


    ¡°You may yell at me, but you do Not yell at our daughter and our guest!¡± Mei snapped, surprising everyone in the room.


    Hang stared at his wife in shock a moment, but the growing murmurs from the gathered crowds snapped him right back with a fury..


    Looking down at Mei with icy eyes, he spoke with just as cold of a tone; ¡°Do not speak right now, Mei. You¡¯re lucky that I haven¡¯t dragged you and Rukia out of here yet.. What were you thinking, dancing like that? I thought you were better than this.¡±


    ¡°I will not tolerate you speaking to my daughter like that, Senator Zhao. Wife or not: Mei is the next Head of the Lei family. You Will show her the respect that she is due, or you will deal with me,¡± Bai Lei stated as he stepped forward from the line of people surrounding the scene.


    The spectators instantly started to call Bai Lei insane for passing his position to his daughter instead of her husband, which was the normal thing to do. Although there were nows saying a woman could not be the head of a family, it was socially unepted that a woman hold any form of power, unless it was temporary; until a male came of age.


    Hang barely nced at the gossip mongers or his father-inw as he replied; ¡°Mei is my wife, therefore my property, Senator Lei. What happens between us no longer concerns you.¡±


    ¡°But it concerns me,¡± Hana chimed as she followed behind Mei¡¯s father; ¡°I am the guardian of Mei, therefore if you intend to harm her in Any way: I will not hesitate to end you.¡±


    The room erupted with arguments when Hana had finished stating her threat. Most of the Senators were outraged that a simple ninja would openly threaten a Senator, regardless of the cause. They were calling for swift punishment, and cursing at both Hana and Mei for causing the situation.


    Skye stood watching the chaos with utter shock etched onto her face. Was she not the one who had started to y music and dance in the first ce? Why was all of the me being shifted to Mei? It made no sense to her.


    As if reading his wife¡¯s mind, Tidas came to stand next to Skye, and whispered; ¡°Mei is one of their own, and easier to pin for the incident than a diplomat from a potential ally kingdom. Plus, you¡¯re the Guardian of the Last Dragon, so I bet No one wants to offend you, except Hang.. If we don¡¯t step in, Mei and Hana might get formal chargesid against them.¡±


    ¡°Fer what?!¡± Skye yelped in shock.


    ¡°Disturbing the peace, conspiracy tomit harm of some kind; I don¡¯t know which they would pick. All I know is that I¡¯ve seen it happen before, and would prefer if we can resolve this before others get any ideas,¡± Tidas replied as he nced towards Senator Tokuga, who was hastily chatting away with his minions.


    What do we do?!¡± Skye almost bellowed over the growing noise.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it better be big and quick, or Mei and Hang might be held responsible for a riot,¡± Tidas pointed to the middle of the gathering group in the center.


    Mei was trying tofort a balling Rukia as Hang bounced between screaming at them, and Hana. The noise was bing almost deafening, so Skye covered her ears to think a moment..


    It was then that Skye could finally hear the panicked words of Zazzy in her mind. She was currently hovering above the castle, drawn by the loud voices floating on the night¡¯s crisp air. Skye assured her that everything was okay for the moment, and told her to stand by for a moment.


    ¡®Big and quick, hmm?¡¯


    A devilish idea popped into her head, causing arge smile to stretch across Skye¡¯s face. After quickly giving orders to Zazzy, she turned to Tidas and said; ¡°Whatever happens: just go wit it. I got a n..¡±


    Tidas sighed heavily; ¡°If it involves violence, then no.¡±


    Skye shrugged; ¡°Not violence, per say.. But we¡¯re definitely gonna owe Genie a new roof...And a floor or two, but I can do most of the work me self. I just hope this works..¡±


    Before Tidas could ask, the entire castle began to shake. People screamed, and and ducked under tables in a panic. Most assumed that they were having an earthquake, but they soon found out that was not the case..

 Chapter 547

    547 The Influence Of A Dragon


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE***


    Panicked screams and cries for attending loved ones filled the shaking room as the ceiling above them suddenly cracked. It parted as if the building itself were opening up to allow Zazzy inside, putting the already stunned spectators into a dazed state. No one noticed that Skye was using her Earth magic to allow Zazzy in without bringing down the entire castle, except for the other Alconians.


    Skye¡¯s magic had a warm and unique aura to it, so anyone who knew her and could sense magic, could recognize her easily. Tidas assumed that the use of her magic was the reason Genie was now walking towards them. He¡¯d stayed behind in his office after Hang¡¯sment about loving someone that he shouldn¡¯t.


    Dismissing the forming thought process before it could turn dark, Tidas looked back at Zazzy. She was whipping her head back and forth, excited to see so many people. But there was one in specific that she was looking for..


    ¡°ZAZZY!¡± Rukia bellowed, her tear-streaked face instantly transforming with a simple smile.


    The moment that her eyes hadnded on her tiny friend, Zazzy scrunched her neck, and waddled over to Rukia and Mei. Hang backed up nervously as his family reached out, and embraced the mischievous young dragon. A cat-like purr mixed with a trilling noise echoed in the now-silent room.


    Tidas nced around as he focused on his hearing with a bit of his Tank magic. The conversations were now almost the exact opposite of what they had just been a few seconds ago. Most in the room were, at best, wary of the idea of a woman bing the head of a family..


    Even those that supported Senator Lei wholeheartedly had doubts, but Zazzy hadpletely changed that. Dragons were revered for being powerful, but their wisdom was the main part of their power. The fact that Zazzy was showing such favoritism towards Rukia and Mei had automatically elevated their standings tenfold.


    The dispersions being cast on them had stopped, except from one group of Senators. Tidas listened with a tentative ear as he kept his eyes roaming about the room, keeping his eavesdropping from getting noticed. The Senators were discussing how influential the dragon¡¯s mere presence was, and how her showing such favoritism could cause Senator Tokuga problems...


    .....


    ¡°The dragon¡¯s influence is exactly as we expected.¡±


    ¡°Is that surprising to you? We knew this was a high possibility. That¡¯s why we attempted to avoid it..¡±


    ¡°The harbor would¡¯ve been more opportunistic. We should¡¯ve taken it then-¡±


    ¡°Be quiet!¡± Senator Tokuga snapped in a low voice; ¡°We don¡¯t know who is listening.. We¡¯ll continue this at our usual meeting. Until then, watch what you say.¡±


    Tidas wanted to go over to them and interrogate them, but it would¡¯ve caused more than just a scene. If he became physical with a Senator from Sai, it could lead to war, or at the very least: cause the treaty to be voided. Right as Tidas refocused on his family, he realized that his attention was given a tad toote..


    Mei, Rukia, and Skye had been fussing over Zazzy when Hang had tried to grab Rukia. She moved out of his grasp and cried out for her mother, prompting Zazzy to coil her tail around the three females protectively. As Hang stepped back out of fear of getting swiped with her spikey tail, Zazzy growled in warning at him.


    Hang was at a loss for words. He wanted to scream furiously, but even he knew that one did not chastise a dragon. Dragging his family out seemed impossible now, which fulled his anger further. His brow was deeply creased, and his teeth were clenched so tightly that his jawline stuck out.


    ¡°Why do ya look so pissed off? Not happy that ya canna drag yer family outta here? Or is yer general unpleasantness from the perpetual stick that¡¯s stuck up yer arse?¡± Skye more stated than asked as she stepped over Zazzy¡¯s tail.


    Hang red at her, his teeth still clenched as he bitterly replied in Alconian; ¡°I was concerned for my daughter¡¯s safety. Mei can Obviously make her own decisions, but Rukia is My daughter. I will not allow anyone to put her in danger.¡±


    Skye fought to keep her face straight, and maintained a neutral expression as she said; ¡°Are ya sayin¡¯ that she¡¯s nae safe with Mei? Me? Or Zazzy?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant-¡±


    ¡°How am I supposed ta fuckin¡¯ take it, exactly? Either ya dinna trust her wit us, or ya dinna trust Zazzy around her. So which is it?¡±


    Flustered beyond the ability to form coherent words quickly, Skye continued to discretely chide Hang; ¡°Or ya could just admit that ya want them ta stop cause yer a killjoy. I canna understand why their dancin¡¯ matters ta you at all. They werena dancin¡¯ sciously, and I was the one ta ask them ta dance wit me. So if yer gonna be pissed, be pissed at the right person..¡±


    Skye smirked as she added; ¡°Who¡¯s the guest of honor, ta be exact. Or there¡¯s me title as Princess, or ya could address me as a RMC General of Alcon.. Or the Guardian of the Last Dragon: which ever title bigger than yers that floats yer boat.¡±


    Hang stared at Skye with wide eyes,pletely bbergasted by her audacity. She was clearly aware of their position within the crowded room, as well as her ce in the hierarchy of it all. If Hang reacted negatively to her publicly now, then he would be ridiculed for dishonorable conduct in more ways than one.


    While Skye was considered a family friend of his wife¡¯s, her titles had earned her even, if not higher, standing than him. Hang Zhao had been at the top of Sai¡¯s political structure for many years, but the woman before him had lept over him in the blink of an eye. After ncing at the dragon then back at Skye, Hang huffed testily..


    ¡°It seems that I am at a loss now,¡± he stated, then looked over at Mei; ¡°I will seek you out when I am ready to talk to you again. Do note looking for me, or you will regret it.¡±


    Looking back down at Skye, Hang bowed respectfully, then turned on his heels and left. Mei¡¯s expression fell when they locked eyes for a passing moment, and she saw the torrent of emotions in his. As the gossip went into full swing around them, Skye and Tidas walked over to Mei and Rukia.


    While rubbing at the back of her neck, Skye nervously said; ¡°Ima So sorry that I lost my cool. I just got so mad when he gave ya that nasty look. And when he tried ta grab Rukia, I just-grrr..¡±


    As Skye had finished speaking, she¡¯d motioned with her hands; making them curl like swiping ws. Rukia smiled even though she didn¡¯t understand what her aunt had said. Being just over three, she didn¡¯t understand Alconian yet, which was the main reason that she and Hang had chosen it to speak in it.


    That, and not many of the other senators knew it. Sai¡¯s rtionship with Alcon had always been precarious at best, so most had learned Mano¡¯snguage instead. They were Sai¡¯srgest trade partner, and the only other official kingdom that boardered them.


    Technically the Hignds boardered Sai in the very northern part of their kingdom, but the mountain passages were too dangerous to navigate regrly. During the winter months, the pathways were swept clean with snow, leaving only those familiar with the area able to navigate it then. Since Alconian was an overlyplexnguage with little benefit, Saianese and Man were taught in Sai¡¯s schools regrly.


    As Skye and Tidas stroked Zazzy¡¯s neck, Tidas tried to cheer up an overly despondent Mei by saying; ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about him. Despite what he says, he cares about you greatly.¡±


    As if Tidas¡¯ words had worsened her pain, Mei swallowed hard as she tried to keep her emotions in check. The night had started out so wonderfully, but now Mei wondered if her husband would ever let her leave her quarters again..


    ¡°I must speak with Hang. This is all a misunderstanding,¡± Mei muttered before she took off after Hang.


    Hana watched her go from the other side of Zazzy, where she had been observing the situation. She¡¯d been ready to kill Hang if he had hurt Mei in public, but she understood that her motivations had been too conflicted to do anything when Hang had started in on Mei at the beginning. As her emotions waged war within, Genie appeared at her side..


    ¡°I want you to take Rukia, and put her to bed. She¡¯s had a thoroughly exhausting night, and she¡¯s already awake passed her bedtime. Have her say goodnight to her Grandfather, then I want you to stay with her....I don¡¯t trust Zhao not to take her..¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Hana replied, then swiftly walked over, and began to have Rukia make her farewell rounds.


    She hugged Zazzy, her Aunt Skye and Uncle Tidas, then headed off to her grandfather. As Skye and Tidas watched her walk away with tired eyes, Genie came over to them with a grimace on his face; ¡°Well, you two handled that well..¡±


    Skye narrowed her eyes on him; ¡°Well maybe if ya hadna disappeared, then things wouldn¡¯t have turned out so bad. Why did ya not return wit Tidas and Hang before?¡±


    Genie nervously cleared his throat; ¡°I had remembered some files that I want Tidas to look at tomorrow, so I gathered them together. If I had known that you would pick a fight with one of the most influential Senators on our side, trust me: I would¡¯ve been here.¡±


    As Tidas scoffed, Skye replied; ¡°Tis not like I nned fer Hang ta barge in and cause a scene!¡±


    ¡°Technically, you were the one that caused a scene, Princess. But that does not excuse my Son-In-Law¡¯s behavior,¡± Senator Lei stated as he walked over to them.


    After he had said goodnight to his granddaughter, Bai Lei had ordered extra guards posted around Rukia and Mei¡¯s quarters. He didn¡¯t trust Hang not to try to take Rukia, just like his brother. While technically he had every right to his daughter, Bai Lei wouldn¡¯t allow him the opportunity to hold Rukia against her mother.


    Seeing the anxiousness on their faces, Bai Lei assured them; ¡°Do not worry about my Daughter and Granddaughter. I will not let Hang do anything underhanded to get Mei to conform. To be honest, I don¡¯t think he will, but after tonight...I¡¯ve Never seen Hang lose his temper before.¡±


    ¡°Will I still see Mei and Rukia?¡± Skye asked, suddenly wondering if she¡¯d taken her words too far.


    In Sai, as in most of their world; the men had final say on everything. Since Mei was married to Hang, he had the final word on everything pertaining to his family. If he didn¡¯t want Skye around his wife and daughter, then he had every right to enforce his feelings, and prevent her from seeing them. Even with Skye¡¯s current standing, if Hang wanted to be petty, he could stop Skye from seeing them ever again.


    As the days went by and turned into a week, Skye began to fear that Hang really had forbidden Mei from seeing her..


    ************


    The gossip from the banquet had spread throughout the capital within the first two days. Everyone had heard the rumors about the Daughter of the Lei Family bing it¡¯s next head, and how her own daughter had been chosen by the Last Dragon. Skye heard new, ever more escting stories daily at the clinic.


    Depressed that she hadn¡¯t seen Mei or Rukia for a week, Skye had thrown herself into work. Healing people at the clinic daily, hounding Genie to find his copy of the Catalyst legend, and convincing her husband to go shopping with her filled the days. Tidas was peacefully sleeping on the eighth day when he was woken up by a loud thudding noise..


    He peered over just in time to see his wife trying to climb out of their window, with Zazzy waiting for her in their courtyard. The door leading out to their courtyard squeaked terribly, and Skye had been trying to avoid waking him up. Rubbing his eyes in the barely-lit room, Tidas asked where she was going when it wasn¡¯t even light outside yet..


    Skye smirked as she rushed over, kissed him, and replied before running and jumping out of the window; ¡°Ima gonna go get Mei, and Rukia, and ta Hell wit anyone who tries ta stop me!¡±


    Tidas yawned and grinned as heid his head back down, and said; ¡°Have fun! And don¡¯t kill anyone!¡±

 Chapter 548

    548 Living Life


    Mei was lost in a deep sleep when a bright light shining on her face stirred her. The first thing that she did was to block her eyes, and let them slowly adjust as she stared at the edges of the light on her bedsheets. As her groggy mind cleared, Mei realized that it was a babbling, energetic Skye that had awoken her..


    ¡°Why...are you here sote? Or is it early?¡±


    ¡°Tis ridiculously early, but I swear it¡¯ll be worth it.. I¡¯vee ta bust ya out!¡± Skye whispered loudly.


    Mei¡¯s voice was barely audible as she mumbled; ¡°I wasn¡¯t locked away, I just.. I do not want cause problems for Hang anymore..¡±


    Skye sighed; ¡°If ya have ta cut yer loved ones outta yer life ta keep him happy, then he doesna love ya, Mei.. He sees ya as a possession ta control. Is it really worth it ta close yer self off fer the rest of yer life?¡±


    Mei¡¯s expression fell as as Skye added; ¡°Is that how ya want Rukia ta live?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want her to turn out like me,¡± Mei¡¯s eyes welled up as she answered.


    Skye ced a warm hand on her shoulder; ¡°That¡¯s all I needed ta hear-but Ima not gonna let ya throw yer self outta the game, either.. Now, move yer arse! I already got Rukia up, dressed, and waitin¡¯ outside in that field ya call a courtyard fer us. So move it!¡±


    ¡°Alone?!¡± Mei had shot up in bed as she¡¯d eximed with a fearful expression.


    .....


    Skye smirked as she walked over to where Mei¡¯s maidservants hadid out her clothes for the day; ¡°Na! She¡¯s wit someone I¡¯d trust wit me life, so dinna worry. Just hurry! We need ta leave before the sun rises!¡±


    ¡°Leave? -What are you talking about?! I can¡¯t leave!¡± Mei nearly yelled as she crawled to the end of her bed.


    ¡°Shhh!¡± Skye¡¯s finger covered her lips a moment before she spoke again; ¡°The guards are on shift change, but they¡¯ll stille runnin¡¯ if they hear ya yellin¡¯! Now, do ya need help getting dressed, or can ya manage?¡±


    Mei stood staring at her in a daze for a solid minute before sighing; ¡°Fine, I will dress. But you will tell me where we¡¯re going, and when we¡¯ll be back. I need to send a message to Hang, in case hees looking-¡±


    ¡°Nope! No time! And we¡¯ll be back so quick that he may not even ken we left. As long as you can dress with proper speed..¡±


    Mei huffed, slightly annoyed to be cut off again, but she had dressed quickly all the same. She assumed that Rukia was with Tidas or Kari, but something in the pit of her stomach told her that she needed to rush. The sky was starting to transition from pitch ck to a deep blue color by the time they had actually left her quarters.


    As Mei¡¯s eyes adjusted to the faint light in the sky, she saw who had been watching her daughter..


    ¡°You left Rukia with ZAZZY?!¡±


    ¡°By the gods, yer loud in the mornin¡¯! Aye, I left her wit the dragon,¡± Skye extended her arms towards Zazzy; ¡°Who¡¯s gonna be dumb enough ta mess wit¡¯em?¡±


    With no rebuttal to her question, Skye added in Saianese; ¡°Rukia has wanted to go for a ride on Zazzy since they met, and Zazzy understands how careful she¡¯ll need to be.¡±


    ¡°Please, Momma! Go for ride?! Please?! I¡¯m good! I¡¯m good girl!¡± Rukia bellowed as she clung to the dragon¡¯s tail.


    Her daughter¡¯s cutesy mispronunciation only made it harder for Mei, who knew that they shouldn¡¯t..


    ¡°Why are you holding back, Mei?¡± Skye¡¯s voice was gentle as she asked; ¡°Life is meant to be lived! Spending it stuck in this castle isn¡¯t living: it¡¯s barely surviving. Let me show you what you¡¯re missing, then think on it, okay?¡±


    ¡°Please Momma?¡± Rukia pleaded with budding tears in her eyes.


    Zazzy stretched her long neck towards Mei, and nuzzled at her hand just as the light blue of the sky was starting to give way to colors. Mei stroked Zazzy¡¯s rough scales with a soft smile.. ¡®What am I afraid of?¡¯


    The thought reverberated within her mind as she looked into her daughter¡¯s shimmering eyes. With a small sigh, Mei smiled widely at her daughter as she replied; ¡°I suppose a quick ride wouldn¡¯t do any harm..¡±


    ¡°YAY!¡± Rukia screamed joyously, apanied by a loud happy trill from the young dragon.


    Skye grinned cheekily, happy that Mei was ready, but it was a short-lived victory...


    Jerking herself straight, Skye went silent a moment before hurriedly rushing them onto the modified saddle. Her eyes darted back to the doorway every other second as she said; ¡°Damn it, time¡¯s up-okay! Let¡¯s get a move on! Up! Up! Up! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Why the rush?!¡± Mei eximed as she and Rukia took their seats behind where Skye would sit.


    ¡°N-No reason! I just dinna want ya two ta miss the sunrise!¡± Skye half-muttered, half-yelled as she hopped up Zazzy¡¯s wing, and took her seat.


    Right as she gave Zazzy the order to take off, Hana came running out of Mei¡¯s quarters with three guards in tow behind her.


    ¡°Hana?!¡± Mei eximed as she looked back, but Zazzy was already pping her wings.


    ¡°Mydy?! What are you Doing?!¡± the gusts were strong enough to knock over two of the three guards as Hana and thest one struggled to stay on their feet.


    ¡°Dinna worry! We¡¯ll be back in about an hour or so! We¡¯ll take good care of ¡¯em, Hanna! I promise!¡± Skye yelled as Zazzy lifted off of the ground, and started to move away from the courtyard.


    Hana trailed after them, fearful of the terror-filled screams Mei was making as they climbed higher into the early morning sky. The sun was just about to peek over the horizon as Zazzy made her way up into a random patch of clouds. Rukiaughed and eximed with joy as the cold fluff of the clouds made contact with her skin.


    Mei had pressed her eyelids together like her life had depended upon it as soon as they had left the ground, and Zazzy had roared so loud that her entire body shook. Mei hadn¡¯t known that she had a fear of heights until that moment, never having had the opportunity to learn beforehand. The damp, coolness of the cloud made her flinch right as Skye was looking back at her..


    ¡°This whole ride is pointless unless ya open yer eyes!¡±


    Right as they cleared the cloud, Mei opened her eyes...


    The sun wasing up over the oceanside of the capital, casting a light glow across the entire city. The pinks, blues, oranges, and reds spread out across the skies like a spilled paint bucket. Painting Mei¡¯s dull world with a myriad of colors. Lost in the beauty of it all, Mei barely heard her daughter muttering her same sentiments.


    The red dragon bones cast a rustic tint across the city, giving it a beautifully antiquated quality. As Mei¡¯s eyes roamed over the masterpiece before her, she couldn¡¯t help but whisper; ¡°Is this really the capital?¡±


    ¡°Aye, sis! Tis moments like this that make ya feel Alive!¡± Skye replied with a cheeky grin stered to her face.


    Mei couldn¡¯t help but smile back as Zazzy started to head out of the capital. It made Mei a bit nervous at first, but there was too much to take in as they coasted along, heading northwest. With the sun shining on their backs, the crisp fall air didn¡¯t feel as biting, even though they were flying several hundreds of feet off of the ground.


    Around forty minutes had passed by the time Zazzy had flown them to where she wanted them. They had gone all the way back to where Genie had tested Skye and Zazzy¡¯s teamwork capabilities while flying. The crumbled mountainsides had copsed even further after being exposed to the elements. Thankfully, where Zazzy was taking them was about a mile away.


    ¡°What do ya mean, ¡®Get ready fer a dip?¡¯ Dip as in the air, or as in we¡¯re about ta get wet?!¡± Skye bellowed out of nowhere, surprising Rukia and Mei.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?!¡± Mei called out.


    Skye nced back, her annoyance clear as she replied; ¡°I dunno! Zazzy says ta hold on! Apparently, we¡¯re dipping!¡±


    ¡°Dipping? What do you-AHHHHH!¡±


    Before Mei could finish her sentence, Zazzy suddenly plunged once she cleared the top of a mountain. As she held onto the saddle¡¯s extra grip for dear life, Mei heard her daughterughing hysterically. Looking to her right side, Mei saw that they were flying next to a massive waterfall.


    Rukiaughed hard as she watched arge fish falling alongside them in the water, seemingly unnerved by the sudden appearance of humans next to it. Reaching out with one hand, the child let the cold water droplets that looked suspended in the air hit, and gently spread out across her hand.


    Right as Mei reached out for her daughter, Zazzy jerked her body to straighten out, so as not to crash. The force nearly flung Mei off of the saddle, but she kept her butt nted by squeezing her thighs together. As they followed the river back towards the capital, Mei grinned broadly as they passed a small tiger family along the bank.


    Birds, monkeys, deer, and other varieties of wildlife fled the riverside as Zazzy stretched her wings to nearly the width of the river. As they neared the port town, Zazzy veered upwards, and headed straight for the capital. They¡¯d been gone nearly an hour and a half by the time they crossed over the red dragon bones.


    Instead of heading straight back to Genie¡¯s castle, Skye had Zazzy fly low and slow over the now-bustling streets. People cheered and eximed as the legendary creature waved her overgrown paw at those she passed. Skye, Rukia, and Mei also smiled and waved as the people¡¯s faces shifted from amazed, to shocked at seeing multiple people riding Zazzy.


    It was known that Skye and Tidas rode her, but no one else had before. The few that recognized Mei and Rukia began to spread the word of who was apanying the Alconian Princess, and the opinions once again seemed to favor Bai Lei¡¯s choice to make his daughter his sessor.


    Few knew it, but Skye had purposely shown off Mei and Rukia to the public. Seeing the two of them riding on Zazzy made the rumors about the night of the banquet factually supported in the public¡¯s eyes. And it helped to support Mei¡¯s nomination as the next head of her family, despite being a woman..


    ¡®If Mei can take over her da¡¯s position, that¡¯ll help ta open up the discussions of equality fer other women of Sai. How anyone can think gender affects a person¡¯s ability ta do a job is beyond me.. Should only be about the candidates¡¯ suitability of the job, not the gender of the candidates.. Mei would make an excellent head from her family..¡¯


    ¡°Skye?! Did you hear me?!¡± Mei screamed with a panicked tone, snapping her back to reality.


    ¡°Ack! Sorry! What¡¯s up?!¡±


    ¡°Hana looks Mad!¡± Rukia yelled as she pointed to Mei¡¯s courtyard.


    After circling the city twice, Zazzy had headed back towards Genie¡¯s castle. Hana and about a dozen guards were waiting for them when they¡¯d returned, and Hana looked ready to kill. Skye sallowed nervously, then called out to Mei; ¡°I think tis best if wend in another courtyard, ya?!¡±


    ¡°I think that would heighten our chances of survival, yes,¡± Mei replied as Rukia nodded her head in agreement.


    As Zazzy went to turn, a massive gust of wind made her maintain her original path, and continue to fly towards Mei¡¯s courtyard.


    ¡°What the fu-¡±


    ¡°I think you three have had enough for today,¡± Genie said as he suddenly appeared next to them; ¡°It¡¯s time to head home. And Zazzy? I think I speak for the entire city when I say that we did Not appreciate that roar at the crack of dawn..¡±

 Chapter 549

    549 Two Plus Two Equals..


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE***


    Skye stared at Genie for a moment, then told Zazzy to head down to the courtyard. He wasn¡¯t going to let them run away, but he wasn¡¯t going to let Hana go overboard about the situation, either. As he flew down andnded with the group, Genie also motioned to the guards that everything was alright.


    He had been informed by his brother that Skye had gotten his consent to take Mei and Rukia flying, as long as she had proper safety gear for them. Skye had met several leatherworkers during her Shaman sessions outside of the clinic, and easily found one to make alterations and additions to Zazzy¡¯s saddle.


    ¡®Athena¡¯s probably gonna be pissed that I let another craftsman work on it, but desperate times and all..¡¯


    The thought had haunted Skye throughout the three days it¡¯d taken to modify the saddle. The crafter had taken the greatest care not to alter the original design as much as possible, and made sure that his work didn¡¯t effect the functionality of the saddle in any way. Thanks to Zazzy¡¯s size and the old man¡¯s care, the dragon could easily carry three people now; maybe even four, if necessary.


    After Bai Lei had approved of the alterations, Skye had asked him to ¡®prolong¡¯ the guards¡¯ changeover. Mei¡¯s father had agreed, and involved Genie in the n without him even knowing it. Not until Hana hade rushing into his room while he was getting dressed.


    She hadn¡¯t seen anything obscene, but the fact that she¡¯d barged into his room without notice made him feel even more irritated..


    ¡°Why is it so damn noisy this morning?! I love that dragon, but she has Got to learn volume control.. And how to tell time. Even roosters wait until sunrise to squawk..¡±


    After he¡¯d finished dressing, Hana told Genie about Skye taking Mei and Rukia away on Zazzy. She was trying her best to maintain herself, but Hana was obviously distraught. For some reason, she thought that Skye was taking her away to Alcon, but Genie had assured her.


    .....


    Shortly before her master had flown up to cut them off, he told her that they¡¯d most likely just gone for a ride. The way Genie had phrased it implied that he knew beforehand what they were doing. Since the guards had intentionally dyed their changeovers as well, Hana felt like everyone had known Something about the situation except for her.


    Assuming that Mei had also been aware of Skye¡¯s n, Hana had suddenly be furious with both of them. Filled with a sense of righteous indignation; Hana turned her fury on the likely mastermind, and snapped at Skye after they¡¯d gotten off of Zazzy..


    While restraining herself from hitting the Alconian diplomat, Hana had gotten right up into Skye¡¯s face as she yelled in Saianese; ¡°Are you fucking crazy?! What the Hell were you Thinking?! Do you have Any idea what would¡¯ve happened if either of them had fallen?! How-what-what-why would you Ever think it was a good idea to take a Three Year Old FLYING around on a Dragon?!¡±


    Skye maintained her stoic expression as Hana continued to scream in her face, effectively chasing off the remaining guards that Genie hadn¡¯t dismissed yet. He saw the storm brewing the second that they hadnded, and knew that it would be best if the guards and servants didn¡¯t witness anything.


    Not understanding why Hana was so furious, Skye absentmindedly took Hana¡¯s verbal abuse without really listening. It seemed to infuriate her more, but Skye couldn¡¯t pull herself from her mind. Genie seemed barely bothered by their little excursion, so why was Hana freaking out so badly?


    It wasn¡¯t until Hana¡¯s fury had peaked, and her pointed insults had devolved into pointless ones that the situation began to gain context..


    ¡°Do not scream at my sister like that! Skye was just trying to get me out of my slump! She didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± Mei yelled, surprising the few left within the expansive courtyard.


    Genie, Skye, Mei, Hana, Kari, us, Zazzy, and a shadow by the door were all that remained. Genie knew who it was, and kept his mouth shut as the incident became increasingly vtile.. ¡®Maybe seeing this will help him to understand..¡¯


    Mei was one of the most soft-spoken, passive people that Skye had ever met. When they were children, she¡¯d had a more assertive attitude, but never acted entitled or pushy, despite her social rank and enriched upbringing. The demeanor Mei had now reminded Skye of her old self..


    cing her balled-up fists on her hips, Mei snapped back at a temporarily stunned Hana; ¡°Skye is a sweet, wonderful Friend-no, Sister, that I have had since childhood. She took Rukia and I for a ride on Zazzy! She did not try to kidnap me, or anything ridiculous like that!¡±


    ¡°How was I to know that?! And why would you allow Rukia to go?! You should¡¯ve known better! That was too dangerous for her to-¡±


    ¡°I love you with all of my heart, Hana, but you do Not have Any authority over what I Choose to do with my daughter. I am sorry for worrying you, but Skye¡¯s surprise was wonderful. And if I ever get the chance: I will fly with her any time that she offers...With Rukia.¡±


    Seeing Hana¡¯s face fall and eyes well, Mei went to stand directly in front of her, and spoke with a loving tone; ¡°I wish to share everything with you, but I cannot tell you what I do not know myself. I do wish we could¡¯ve waited a moment to exin, but it would not have stopped us from going.. Please do not be upset.¡±


    Cupping Hana¡¯s cheek, Mei added; ¡°I do not ever want to be the cause of your tears again.. Please understand.. You are thest person I want angry with me..¡±


    A light blush covered Hana¡¯s face as she covered Mei¡¯s hand on her cheek, and rubbed against it; ¡°I am sorry as well. I was just so scared that Skye took you to protect you. I lost my rationality.. I am so sorry, my love-¡±


    ¡°Oh! OHHHH! OH! I get it! I get it now! Two plus two equals four! Why did ya not tell me before?!¡± Skye eximed from about a foot away from them.


    Lost in each other, Hana and Mei had forgotten that they weren¡¯t alone. Genie was used to it, being one of the very few people that they were safe to express themselves around. But Skye and the others were surprised by the sudden disy of public affection.


    Hana and Mei looked around, then averted their eyes as their faces turned bright red with embarrassment, and fear. Same-sex rtionships weren¡¯t allowed in Sai, and those found to be gay were persecuted by society as a whole. Even by those like them, to stay hidden and inconspicuous.


    If it became known that the next official Head of the Lei family had a female lover, then their entire family would be disgraced, and crumble. Mei never thought that Skye would reveal her secret, but..


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you because I thought that.. You might..¡±


    Skye quirked an eyebrow at her; ¡°What? Ya thought that I wouldna love ya anymore? What kinda bullshit be that?! Wait, do ya wanna sleep wit me?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes and jaws shot open as Hana yelled indignantly; ¡°Do you have ANY tact?!¡±


    After a moment, Mei burst out inughter, then answered; ¡°No, Skye.. I¡¯ve never wanted to sleep with you. That kind of affection is strictly for my love.¡±


    Hana looked at Mei with slightly less wide eyes, but the blush to her cheeks signaled her true feelings as she said; ¡°Meiii.. You are embarrassing me..¡±


    ¡°But tis cute,¡± Skye quipped.


    ¡°Aye, so cute, right?¡± Mei added with a brilliant smile.


    ¡°Momma! Me talk, too!¡± Rukia yelled as she tugged at her mother¡¯s pant skirt, tired of everyone talking in Alconian.


    Mei picked her up and squeezed her before Hana started to asked her how the ride was. Her eyes grew wide, and shimmered with excited happiness as she told her about it all. Skye smiled warmly as she watched her chosen sister..


    ¡®Finally! So this is what makes ya happy! Well, I guess I ken what needs ta be done next.. This wee reveal might¡¯ve already started the process for me..¡¯


    Looking over by the doorway to Mei¡¯s quarters, Skye adjusted her eyes with her Tank trait, and fixed her eyes. As the figure shifted in the darkness, Skye got an idea in her mind..


    ¡°Say, Mei.. Sorry if tis nae me ce ta ask, but if yer in love wit Hana, then why did ya marry Hang?¡±


    Mei¡¯s smile fell away as she passed Rukia off to Hana. The first thing she exined was how same-sex rtionships were viewed, and what happened to the families of those who were acknowledged for having ¡®a disgrace¡¯. It was simr to what happened in Alcon, but there were actualws stating that such rtionships were illegal.


    Sai had nows forbidding it, but society prosecuted people in ce of them. The next thing was their family¡¯s insistence. If not for Mei¡¯s Great Aunt and Hang¡¯s continued offer: Mei would¡¯ve joined the Priesthood. Her father was in the process of securing her ce when the Zhao family told multiple branches of the Lei family about their pending offer.


    ¡°After my Great Aunt found out, there was no turning back. My Father may be the Head of our family, but my Aunt holds significant sway with my rtives. Enough of them pressured my Father on her behalf, and I lost all chances of leading a peaceful life.¡±


    Skye tilted her head quizzically; ¡°Wait, how could you and Hana have been together if you became a priestess?¡±


    ¡°Because the temple doesn¡¯t care if their priestesses have rtions amongst themselves, or with other women: so long as they remain virgins,¡± Hang replied as he stepped out from the darkness of the doorway.


    Mei took a step closer to Hana as Hang locked his tired eyes on her, and said in a strained voice; ¡°I think it¡¯s time that we all had a discussion..¡±


    ¡°About what?¡± Genie asked as he eyed Hang suspiciously.


    Hang kept his sights on his wife as he replied; ¡°About this fucked-up situation we¡¯re all stuck in, and how we can make sure that Rukia is raised right..¡±

 Chapter 550

    550 A Family Either Way


    Hang had gotten up, and had been on his way to Mei¡¯s quarters before Zazzy had awakened the city. He wanted to catch her right when she and Rukia had woken up, and talk with her about a number of things; but mostly them. As soon as he¡¯d seen the chaos near his wife¡¯s quarters, however, Hang knew that Skye was most likely already there.


    The thought annoyed him, but Hang was willing to be patient.. Until he learned why everyone was in such a panic. He could hear Hana yelling something about them ¡®running off to Alcon¡¯, which didn¡¯t register at first. Not until he realized that there was no sign of his wife and daughter.


    Mei¡¯s night clothes were on the floor near herundry bin, a sign that she was awake and dressed. Hang prayed that they were just outside in the courtyard, but when he peaked, all he saw was a distraught Hana barking orders at guards and ninjas. When she started to walk back towards the entrance, instead of asking her what was going on: Hang hid like a child.


    When she¡¯d returned shortly with Genie and another,rger group of guards, Hang thought that Hana was going to try and arrest Skye. He smiled slightly as the idea of seeing that stubborn woman dragged off, and out of his life. But the grin was short-lived..


    As soon as Hang had seen his daughter on the back of Zazzy, his blood had begun to boil within his veins. It was beyond dangerous to have a three year old riding around on a dragon, and no one had bothered to ask him about it, either. Only when he¡¯d heard Mei say that Skye had surprised her, did his anger abate enough for him to think clearly..


    ¡®WHY has that woman not been dered clinically insane yet?! I should have her arrested for kidnapping! ...If she wasn¡¯t a diplomat for Alcon, she¡¯d be in cuffs right Now! Arg, I need to calm down.. Skye is crazy, but she¡¯s also highly intelligent. When I take that into ount for the situation..¡¯


    ¡®The chances of people personally identifying Mei are slim.. But seeing a woman and her child apanying Skye atop of her dragon will definitely get people asking who it was.. With the rumors about Zazzy favoring Mei and Rukia already thoroughly spread throughout the city, most will likely assume it was them, even before hearing confirmation..¡¯


    ¡®When Genie¡¯s guards confirm that it was them riding with Skye, few will continue to doubt Senator Lei for choosing his daughter as the next head of their family. Not even Mei¡¯s aunt will be able toin.. I have to wonder if she nned all of this with that in mind..¡¯


    After taking a calming breath and collecting himself, Hang walked out to join the conversation..


    .....


    Hearing Skye¡¯s na?ve question, Hang answered; ¡°Because the temple doesn¡¯t care if their priestesses have rtions amongst themselves, or with other women: so long as they remain virgins..¡±


    Mei took a step closer to Hana as Hang locked his tired eyes on her, and said in a strained voice; ¡°I think it¡¯s time that we all had a discussion..¡±


    ¡°About what?¡± Genie asked as he eyed Hang suspiciously.


    Hang kept his sights on his wife as he stood before them, and replied; ¡°About this fucked-up situation we¡¯re all stuck in, and how we can make sure that Rukia is raised right..¡±


    ¡°And what exactly is that supposed to mean?¡± Hana asked with hostility in her tone.


    Hang shed her a t expression; ¡°I want to make sure she understands that whether we care for each other or not: she is loved by us all. And nothing that happens between Mei and I is her fault in any way.¡±


    Hana nodded, a bit flustered. Mei ced a sympathetic hand on her shoulder, and lightly chided Hang; ¡°You understand well that what you said could mean something horribly different.¡±


    Hang nodded; ¡°I am aware. I wanted to see how you two will react to suchments. People will know whether you want them to or not. I¡¯m sure the people we want to have the least knowledge of us already know, and can use it against you two if you can¡¯t manage your emotions. Especially with the quick rise Mei is experiencing. She will definitely be a more pertinent target to Tokuga now.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡± Mei asked with a slight elevation in her voice.


    ¡°Because out of all of the people of Sai: Zazzy favors you and Rukia,¡± Genie interjected; ¡°Tokuga will take personal offense that he wasn¡¯t chosen, due to his family¡¯s lineage, and the fact that you are Bai Lei¡¯s daughter doubles the threat that you pose.¡±


    Mei¡¯s eyes grew as her Uncle spoke; ¡°But it¡¯s only because I am sisters with Skye! Otherwise Zazzy would not even know us!¡±


    Genie shrugged as he shook his head; ¡°The reason does not matter, dear Niece. Zazzy favors you, therefore your family..¡±


    ¡°Oops.. I didna think of the target bit. Just that Mei would have enough standin¡¯ ta be considered equal ta Hangy,¡± Skye muttered as she stared at the ground, lost in her thoughts.


    ¡°Hangy?!¡± Hang asked briskly, but was ignored.


    As Hana and Mei stared at Skye in shock, an annoyed Hang spoke as he crossed his arms; ¡°I figured that you had multiple reasons to take Mei and my daughter out for a ride.¡±


    Mei¡¯s expression was frozen as Hana snapped at her a bit; ¡°You Knew Mei would be a target?!¡±


    Skye put her arms up in a defensive manner; ¡°Na! I swear I didna think of how Tokuga would react! And why does it matter, anyway? Tis not like he can get ta her, especially wit me, Tidas, and Zazzy here. Plus there¡¯s you, and Genie¡¯s ninjas-¡±


    ¡°There are quite a few Shinobi that support the idea of the empire being reinstated. If Zazzy had shown even an inkling of positive interest in Tokuga, then they would¡¯ve definitively decided which side to support right then,¡± Genie stated, cutting Skye off.


    As she shed him a surly expression, another voice called out from the doorway to Mei¡¯s quarters; ¡°If they support the idea of an empire, then why haven¡¯t they sided with the Senator already?¡±


    ¡°Tidas! Good mornin¡¯, Love! Whatcha doin¡¯ here? I thought you were sleepin¡¯ in?¡± Skye yelled with a bright smile.


    As he came to stand next to his wife, Tidas replied; ¡°How can I sleep when Zazzy roared loud enough for it to reach Alcon? I should¡¯ve known that you were up to some kind of shenanigans, waking up so early. You know, when I told Peggy that you were up and gone already, I thought she might faint from shock.¡±


    ¡°...Oh, yer hrious,¡± Skye replied with an unamused expression.


    ¡°Okay you two: back on point, here,¡± Genie said beforeunch into an exnation of his original question; ¡°The simple answer is that their loyalties are divided, but not specifically between the new and old governments. It¡¯s about their individual family¡¯s lineages, and upholding the honor of their ancestors¡¯ pledges..¡±


    ¡°Most of the nobility and upper sses were pledged to the Tokuga for centuries. When the rebellion happened, most had still fought for the Tokuga. If he gains enough power, they may respond to his call to arms.. At least that¡¯s what he Thinks would happen.¡±


    Skye smirked; ¡°But their loyalty had been Earned by someone else, yeah?¡±


    Genie grinned mischievously; ¡°Let¡¯s just say that only those I trust pass my training.¡±


    Tidas watched the two for a moment before asking; ¡°What about non-Shinobi? How many loyalists are there?¡±


    Genie paused a moment; ¡°I¡¯d say around thirty percent of the capital¡¯s poption are loyalists, but another thirty or so could be swayed to his side with the right inspiration. Which is why it¡¯s so important that Tokuga never get ahold of Zazzy.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s why I¡¯m a threat to him now? Because those thirty percent can be swayed to my Father¡¯s side by Zazzy liking me?¡± Mei asked, her face slightly paled by the realization.


    Turning to look at Zazzy, Genie said; ¡°She¡¯s far more important than a simple mascot, but yes. Because of your connection to the Last Dragon, you Are a target now..¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to be if you don¡¯t want to. I can convince your father to hand the title to me, in name only. I will still follow all of your orders pertaining to your family, but if we do it this way: you and Rukia can stay safe,¡± Hang said with a touch of worry to his voice.


    Mei sighed as she looked down at the ground for a minute, then looked back up at him; ¡°What if I want the title? Will you still support me?¡±


    Hang¡¯s eyes went wide with surprise for a moment, then he nced over at Skye; ¡°Did you talk her into this?¡±


    ¡°I talked myself into it,¡± Mei cut in before Skye could make a snarky reply; ¡°I am scared, but I also do not wish to be locked away behind walls anymore. I do not want Rukia to think I am a coward, or that I am selfish-I don¡¯t want to be.. I can¡¯t tell others about my true feelings, but I can help make our world a ce where Rukia will never have to hide..¡±


    A look of irritation covered Hang¡¯s face, but Mei continued speaking before he could get a word in; ¡°I don¡¯t mean to say that she will love..unconventionally, like I do, but she¡¯s such a smart girl, Hang. And whether she loves a man or woman: I want her to have her own life-make her own choices. As it stands now: she will be a bargaining chip for our families when she¡¯s old enough to be betrothed..¡±


    Mustering up a look of determination that Hang had never seen before, Mei added; ¡°I will Not let that happen to our daughter.. I Will fight, if I have to. I may not be very strong, but I was taught how to defend myself by the world¡¯s greatest assassin. If someone tries toe after our daughter-¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll have a small army ta deal wit, first! Led by a bear-momma!¡± Skye chimed in, bringing a smile to most of their faces.


    ¡°And what do we do about us?¡± Hang asked, although he already knew the answer..


    Mei stared at him like she hadn¡¯t seen him in years. His eyes had dark circles under them, and he¡¯d lost weight since the night of the banquet. Her heart felt heavy, but Mei imagined the pain that Hang must¡¯ve been feeling..


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Hang, but my heart will always belong to Hana. I love you for giving me the most precious thing in my life, but I can never be In love with you..¡±


    A few moments of quiet passed between the group before Hang replied; ¡°I will always love you, Mei.. Not just as the Mother of my child, but as...my friend. I know that this will sound strange, but may we continue to be married? At least this way, I can still protect you and Rukia. We may be a false family, but we-¡±


    ¡°What do ya mean by that? Yer not a false family if there¡¯s love ta be shared. Family doesna end wit blood, Hang, nor a piece of paper. Tis the bond that matters. All the rest are trifles.. If ya wanna be a family, then be one. What else matters?¡±


    Hang, Mei, and Hana all exchanged looks, then lightly smiled. It would be awkward, and there would be many problems to work out along the way. As long as they worked it all out together: their family would be fine.


    Like it had sensed that the crisis had passed, Skye¡¯s stomach grumbled loudly. As a light flush colored her cheeks, Skye stated; ¡°I think tis time fer some food!¡±


    As they all chatted and began to head inside, Mei and Hana held hands while Hang walked over to get Rukia. Seeing them being affectionate for the first time, Tidas asked; ¡°Why are those two holding hands? What did I miss?¡±

 Chapter 551

    551 Dessert(Part One)


    ***WARNING: EXTREMELY GRAPHIC SEXUAL CONTENT***


    It had been a week since Skye started taking Mei and Rukia for morning rides, and their situation had improved greatly. Hang had finally epted Hana and Mei¡¯s rtionship, and had been taking Rukia before dinner time to give them some time to themselves. His bond with his daughter had improved significantly, and Mei had returned to her happier self.


    Skye smiled brightly as she waved the four off after their morning flight. Hang and Hana listened with wide grins as Rukia excitedly exined what they had seen that morning. Mei and Hana sat side by side as they listened to the child¡¯s disorganized tale. It was a sweet parting scene as Skye and Zazzy took to the skies, and headed for the clinic.


    After Skye had quickly finished her Shaman duties, she was pleasantly surprised to see her husband waiting for her when she went to leave. Beaming at him as she walked over, Skye asked after giving him a kiss; ¡°Whatcha doin¡¯ here, love? Did ya miss me?¡±


    Tidas smiled as he locked her in his arms and replied; ¡°Actually, that¡¯s exactly why I¡¯vee here. Do you have ns for lunch?¡±


    ¡°Just ta eat a lot. Why? Would ya like ta dine wit me?¡± Skye asked as she leaned into him, not caring about the looks they were receiving due to their public disy of affection.


    ¡°I would,¡± Tidas leaned in and whispered into her ear as he added; ¡°Then we can return to our room for dessert..¡±


    A sultry expression covered Skye¡¯s face; ¡°Oh really? Well, how can I say no when ya offer me my favorite treat?¡±


    Tidas smiled a smile that made Skye¡¯s heart pound in her chest. As he took her hand and began leading her to an unknown ce, she wondered if Tidas would always incite a flurry within her.. ¡®I dinna think me heart¡¯llst..¡¯


    .....


    It took around twenty minutes to walk to where Tidas wanted to eat. It was a tiny building that did not look like it was a business at all, not until they went inside..


    The top floor was mainly for a bar, and to check in diners. As soon as the hostess wrote down their names and epted their payment; she led them down a stairway located at the back of the room. Skye found it strange that Tidas had paid before they¡¯d even picked out their food, but she understood as soon as they reached the second floor.


    Three of the four walls were lined with booths, then two rows of tables and chairs spaced evenly apart encircled the room in a simr pattern. The dark, hardwood floors matched the tables and the chairs, minus the deep read cushions attached to them. The cushions matched the windowless walls, which had massive paintings in their ces.


    The restaurant wasn¡¯t overly fancy, but was ornate enough to make Skye happy that she¡¯d worn a nice shirt with her pants that day. But the part that had gotten Skye¡¯s attention the most were the long tables in the middle of the room..


    ¡°This ce is called Zenshi¡¯s Buffet House. Some of Genie¡¯s guards told me about it when I asked for suggestions,¡± Tidas said as he smiled at his nearly-drooling wife; ¡°I was specifically asking about ces that serverge portions, since I knew we¡¯d be eating after your Shaman-¡±


    ¡°Woo-hoo! This is amazin¡¯, love! Let¡¯s eat!¡± Skye happily eximed before walking over to the beginning table with tes.


    Tidas smiled at the slightly-shocked hostess, and tipped her after asking which table they would be seated at. Doubly shocked by the gold coin given to her, the hostess quickly showed him their private booth, then wrote down their drinks before rushing off to get them. Since he had paid for their unlimited service, they could eat or drink however much they wanted.


    Since they were mages, the price was incredibly high, but worth it to see Skye running around how she was..


    Tidas grinned as he watched his overly-excited wife pop from one table to the next. They had arrived with minimal people there, so she had free reign over the buffet tables at that moment. Seafood that she¡¯d never seen, beef and chicken dishes that she¡¯d never heard of before: Skye wanted to try everything.


    Carrying two tes piled high with food for herself, Skye met Tidas at their table before he went to get his te..


    ¡°You were so excited that you forgot to wait for the hostess to seat us first. And take our drink orders. I ordered you a cold tea. I hope that¡¯s okay,¡± Tidas said in a yful, chiding manner.


    As Skye¡¯s cheeks lightly flushed, she muttered; ¡°Sorry.. Ima hungry..¡±


    Tidasughed softly; ¡°I ken. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t say anything and waited for you. This is my treat for you, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Skye beamed before kissing her husband¡¯s cheek, then replied; ¡°And I n ta thank you properly.. By providin¡¯ an equally thoughtful dessert.¡±


    Tidas¡¯ grin widened; ¡°I look forward to you showing me your...culinary skills, dear wife.¡±


    Skye chuckled as Tidas walked off to get his own food. When the hostess returned with their drinks, Skye apologized for her behavior. She looked almost mortified to have the Guardian of the Last Dragon apologizing to her, but Skye had insisted.


    After the young woman went back to tending to the other customers, Skye closed the partition to their booth, and dug into her food like she was starving. She was extremely happy that Tidas had gotten them a private booth. The way that she ate when this hungry was not considereddylike at all, and if any of the senators saw her, they would likely mock her; at the least.


    When Tidas opened the partition, Skye had a massive mouthful of food. She reminded Tidas of a chipmunk getting ready for winter, and he couldn¡¯t help butugh. Skye frowned at him, but shrugged it off and continued to devour her meal.


    Once she¡¯d finished her first round and gotten another, Skye looked at her husband with a creased brow; ¡°Was it really necessary taugh before?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, love, but you looked so,¡± Tidas couldn¡¯t finish his sentence due to containing hisughter.


    ¡°Save yer self and add the word cute,¡± Skye stated in a surly tone.


    Getting himself under control, Tidas replied;¡±Of course you¡¯re cute.. I¡¯m sorry if myughter was offensive, it wasn¡¯t meant to be.¡±


    Skye huffed; ¡°Well when ya put it like that..Nice save, husband.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Tidas replied with a cheeky grin.


    The two bantered back and forth through their entire meal. yfully picking at each other, then overly apologizing with promises of ¡®making it up to each other¡¯ter. All of their angst building up for when they returned to their quarters..


    The food was basic fare, but some of the most delicious food they¡¯d had sinceing to Sai. There were many fish dishes that Skye just couldn¡¯t bring herself to try, but she¡¯d gotten a little bit from most of the others, as well as some from the chicken and beef dishes. The dishes weren¡¯t made to be visibly appealing, but their tastes were beyond what the two had anticipated as Skye went back for te number five.


    Sai was known for having rich foods, and the vegetable dishes were beyond what Skye had expected. Many in Sai didn¡¯t eat meat, so their vegetable and fruit dishes were vast. They even had something called tofu, which Skye had heard of, but had never tried before.


    Even though the dish they¡¯d tried had had a mellow vor to it, Tidas didn¡¯t like it. Skye thought that it was a unique vor, and would pair well with other things, but Tidas never wanted to eat it again. As they happily discussed their food, ate, drank, and flirted; the hours of the day ticked by..


    ************


    The castle seemed empty as Skye and Tidas arrived back at Genie¡¯s. Only the two guards at the gates, and the two guards at the doors were seen on their way back to their quarters. us, Kari, Ralph, and Ronnie were having a special training lesson with Genie, and Peggy was off helping out the castle staff reorganize their kitchen, and trade recipes.


    As he shut the door to their room, Tidas turned and looked at his wife with a quizzical expression; ¡°So what exactly is it that you n to do with me?¡±


    Smiling like a cat stalking it¡¯s favorite prey, Skye replied as she went up to him; ¡°Nothin¡¯ ya won¡¯t mind..¡±


    Tidas grinned as his wife wrapped her arms around his neck, then leaned in for a sweet kiss. Her lips were unbelievably soft, and tasted like her sweet tea as she pressed her tempting body against him. As their need for each other began to grow, Skye removed her arms, and began to undo her husband¡¯s belt.


    Tidas tried to follow suit by unbuttoning her shirt buttons, but Skye grabbed and lowered his hand..


    ¡°You handled the meal, now let me serve you desert,¡± came her reply as she pulled the belt from his pants.


    Tugging his shirt out of his pants line, Skye unbuttoned it, then slowly slid her hands up her husband¡¯s broad chest. When she came to the patch of fuzz on it, she ran her fingers through it, then went up towards his neck. The feel of her touch sent ripples through him, turning his grown need into full-blown lust.


    Sensing his shift in mood, Skye stopped one hand from going up, and began to trail it downwards as she cupped his cheek. His body tensed all over, and a bulge began to grow right as she ced her hand on the lining of his pants. While looking into each other¡¯s eyes, Skye asked; ¡°Do I have yer permission?¡±


    ¡°To do what, exactly?¡± Tidas questioned through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Mmm.. Make ya feel good,¡± came her reply as she cupped his bulge.


    With a sharp intake of air, Tidas muttered; ¡°It¡¯s already unbearable for me not to be inside of you..¡±


    Skye smiled at him as her hand undid his pants; ¡°I guess I¡¯ll just have ta give you a wee bit of relief, then..¡±


    Before Tidas could form a coherent word, Skye had pulled his pants down. His manhood sprung up the moment it had been released, only to be captured by his wife¡¯s nimble hand. Unable to hold it back, Tidas let out an animalistic groan as she massaged the lining under his head.


    ¡°Do ya like this? Or is This better?¡± Skye asked as she started to run her hand down his full length.


    Tidas¡¯ whole body shuddered as his wife removed her other hand from his cheek, and began to massage his sack in time with her strokes. Within minutes, Tidas¡¯ knees were ready to give out on him. Feeling him trembling beneath her touch, Skye knew that now was the time..


    Walking him over to their bed, Skye immediately undressed, then got down on her knees. Taking his manhood into her hand, Skye looked up at her husband¡¯s amused face, and spoke before taking it into her mouth; ¡°Yer desert is served, husband..¡±

 Chapter 552

    552 Dessert(Part Two)


    **WARNING: EXTREMELY GRAPHIC SEXUAL CONTENT**


    Tidas could barely restrain himself as his wife moved her mouth lower and lower with every dip of her head. She would asionally pause to give his tip special attention with her tongue, then go back to sliding her it along his shaft. When she added her hand to the motion of her head, Tidas let out a groan that sounded like an animal ready to pounce.


    Skye had to fight the urge to jump on top of him as his muscles tightened under her touch. ncing up at her husband, she could see beads of sweat forming on his forehead and chest as he gripped the bedsheet. A thrill shot through her to see him in such pleasure, spurring her into a higher speed.


    Fighting his body¡¯s impulse to finish, Tidas grabbed his wife by the hair, and lightly tugged as he said; ¡°You have to stop, love.. Or this is as far as I go..¡±


    With a devilish smile; Skye stopped, got up, and climbed onto their bed. He had a puzzled expression until Skye got right next to him, then straddled his head. Without a word, he began to lick at her core as she ran her fingers into his hair.


    It only took a few minutes before Skye was practically grinding on his face with restrained moans. His need growing unbearable, Tidas tried to get up, but his wife quickly wiggled down him until she was hovering right over his manhood. He tried to enter her, but she purposely kept moving.


    The moment he looked at her to figure out what the issue was, Tidas was greeted with a devastatingly sensual smile..


    ¡°Did ya find yer dessert to yer liking?¡±


    Tidas took in a deep breath as he contained himself, and replied; ¡°I liked it so much that I require seconds..¡±


    .....


    The moment he finished speaking, Tidas grabbed his wife¡¯s hips, and slid into her. She let out a long moan as his length filled her, and she slowly sat upright on top of him. Once she waspletely straight, Skye began to rotate her hips at a maddeningly slow speed.


    Tidas grabbed the bedsheet so hard that his finger tore through the fabric. As Skye began to switch between rotating and going up and down, Tidas lifted his hips up whenever she went to m back down. Her small cries of pleasure and bouncing breasts only made Tidas grow harder, spurring Skye¡¯s pace on.


    As her two motionsbined into one, Tidas was reaching his limit. Right as he felt a rush building up, Skye¡¯s entire body spasmed. Quickly pulling out to prolong their lovemaking, Tidas used his fingers to send his wifepletely over her peak.


    As she slumped back while trying to catch her breath, Tidas nipped at her nipple and said; ¡°I hope you¡¯re notpletely spent yet. I¡¯m not full yet..¡±


    Goosebumps broke out across Skye¡¯s damp skin as she looked into her husband¡¯s eyes. There, she could see the fire that burned for her. One that only an ocean could sate..


    Before Skye realized it, Tidas¡¯ lips were crashing down onto hers; determined to conquer every corner. His tongue pushed in, and sought hers with an almost overwhelming need. When she was breathless, Tidas finally broke the kiss, sat back up, and lifted her legs to hang over his shoulders.


    Rubbing at her entrance with his tip, Tidas spoke in a rough voice; ¡°Sorry love, but you¡¯re just too good.. I¡¯m afraid this won¡¯tst much longer, but I promise..¡±


    ¡°That I won¡¯t be the only one full,¡± Tidas slid into his wife as he finished speaking.


    Skye tried to cover her mouth, but the euphoric feeling of her husband gliding into her was too much to hold back. She cried out his name on instinct, which brought a smirk to his face. Starting out as slowly as Skye had before, Tidas bent and grabbed one of her taut nipples as his hips moved back and forth.


    Skye wanted to sit up and kiss Tidas, but he felt too good inside of her. When he started to increase his speed, she had to turn her head, and bite down on the sheet. They were seemingly alone in the castle, but servants could still walk by and hear them.


    Yanking at the sheet, Tidas spoke between thrusts; ¡°Not now.. I want to hear you.. I want to see all of you..¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t.. I¡¯m gonna..¡±


    ¡°I want all of you, Skye,¡± Tidas muttered as he thrusted into her harder and faster.


    Skye felt like the world had crumbled away, and that a warm, chaotic ocean raged inside of her. Swallowed by a tidal wave of euphoria, Skye became lost in the pressure and pleasure consuming her body and soul. As she allowed herself to fall into the depths, she realized that Tidas¡¯ voice sounded almost pleading..


    Right as his body tightened in anticipation of release, Skye half-moaned; ¡°Ima yours, Tidas.. Always..¡±


    Hearing his wife¡¯s passionate words, Tidas couldn¡¯t hold himself back any longer. He mmed into her over and over until his body shuddered with his release. Exhausted from their coupling, Tidas copsed onto his tiny wife.


    Skye used to dislike the feeling of him crushing her, but since they had barely seen each othertely: she didn¡¯t mind. Theyid together for a time until Tidas realized that he was smushing his wife, then he quickly rolled over, and pulled her into his arms. They had just started to talk about nonsensical things when a knock came from their door.


    Tidas practically ripped the bedsheet trying to cover Skye when he should¡¯ve been more focused on himself..


    After the door had opened and Peggy strode in with an armful of clothes, she had immediately dropped them, and turned around while yelling; ¡°Fer the love of the gods! Can ya two nae do that in the middle of the day?!¡±


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re the one who wants grandbairns so bad,¡± Tidas quipped as he covered himself with a pillow.


    ¡°Ya canna use that as an excuse every time I walk in on ya two! How bout ya save these types of activities fer the end of the day?! Tis time fer ya two ta get ready fer yer dinner wit that shady Senator,¡± Peggy barked with her back to them.


    Skye¡¯s expression instantly fell; ¡°Do we have ta go? That man is creepy.. I didna like how he looked at me when he asked us to dinner the other day.¡±


    ¡°Neither did I,¡± Tidas¡¯ voice was hard, but softened it as he looked at his wife and continued; ¡°But he is a high ranking senator, and it¡¯s our job to build a good rtionship with Sai as a whole. Not just the ones we like. Who knows? He might not be that bad..¡±


    ¡°Are ya serious?¡± Skye asked,plete disbelief written all over her face.


    Tidas shrugged; ¡°Hey, I¡¯m trying to keep an open mind, here. I don¡¯t want to go in expecting the worst-¡±


    ¡°Didna stop ya fer nnin¡¯ for it,¡± Skye said as she got up from the bed, and headed for the bathroom.


    Still holding the pillow on his front, Tidas stood up, and followed after his wife while saying; ¡°Aye, but that¡¯s because he¡¯s already tried to go after Zazzy. I¡¯m not stupid, just trying to be optimistic.¡±


    Skye turned and looked at her husband as she reached the bathroom door; ¡°I¡¯d rather ya be realistic, and we not go at all, but I get yer point. Are ya sure Zazzy kens what ta do if she has any problems?¡±


    Tidas nodded as he sighed; ¡°For the hundredth time: yes. Genie showed her what air current to stay in so he can sense her, and she knows to release a fire breath if she¡¯s attacked, or sees something wrong. Stop procrasta-worrying, and get in the shower-¡±


    ¡°Aye! Before me eyes are permanently damaged! That pillow only covers yer front,ddie,¡± Peggy hollered as she kept her eyes averted.


    When she¡¯d spoken, Tidas had turned his head to look at her. Realizing she was right, heughed boisterously as he walked into the bathroom saying; ¡°Ohe now, Peg. How many times have ya seen my arse? It¡¯s not a big deal-¡±


    ¡°Ima not one fer moon-gazin¡¯, boyo! Have some bloody decency! I dinna wanna see the arse of the man I ken as a son!¡± Peggy shouted as he disappeared into the bathroom.


    Poking his head out, Tidas grinned and said; ¡°Aww.. I think that¡¯s the nicest thing you¡¯ve ever said to me.¡±


    Huffing as her hands went to her hips, Peggy shook her head as she said; ¡°Then dinna make me regret sayin¡¯ it! Now move it! You too, Skye! And you could stand ta cover yer self in these situations as well!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Skye asked with a confused expression.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re like her daughter, and we just...ya know?¡± Tidas replied before pulling his head back in.


    ¡°Ohhh-Sorry, Peg. I suppose if it were me own daughter, I¡¯d probably feel the same way. I¡¯ll try ta be a bit more mindful of it-in these situations,¡± Skye replied, then turned to go into the bathroom.


    Staring towards the now-closed doorway, Peggy quirked an eyebrow as she called out to them; ¡°Ya know what? Nevermind what I said! Ya two can just hang a sock on the door handle or somethin!¡±


    Opening the door and sticking her head out, Skye asked; ¡°Why do ya say that?!¡±


    Peggy barked a singleugh, then replied; ¡°Cause ya two are more sensible after a wee bout! Carry on!¡±


    Tidas¡¯ugh echoed within the confined space of the bathroom as Skye closed the door, torn between amusement and annoyance. Afterughing it off like her husband, they quickly showered together, then dressed in record time. Genie was already waiting for them with their four guards when they finally emerged from their room.


    Peggy followed behind them with a weary expression. Tidas had asked Genie toe with them, even though he¡¯d warned them that he and Tokuga did Not get along at all. To make sure that Genie understood, he exined that it was their connection to him that they were putting on disy..


    ¡°If Skye and I show up with Jin Laos while riding Zazzy, that will definitely send a message to him.. If he¡¯s smart, that is.¡±


    ¡°Do we really have ta fly?! I¡¯d rather not.. I¡¯d Really rather not,¡± Ralphined as he took a shaky breath.


    Ronnie roughly patted his shoulder; ¡°Oh,e on, Sir Ralph! It¡¯s gonna be fun!¡±


    ¡°Humans don¡¯t have wings fer a reason! If man were ever meant ta fly, we¡¯d have feathers!¡± Ralph replied as he smacked Ronnie¡¯s hand away.


    Genie cleared his throat as he pushed down augh, and said; ¡°I swear I won¡¯t drop you, Sir Ralph. When the Fire Nation¡¯s pirate fleet attacked our ports a few years ago, I had over a thousand soldiers and Shinobi floating above their boats in the harbor.. Four people is nothing for me.¡±


    As the shock faded from his face, Ralph nodded and spoke with a grin; ¡°I mean, if ya drop Ronnie once or twice, no one will say anything-¡±


    ¡°Hey! ..Not nice, Sir Ralph. Not nice..¡± Ronnie replied with a smile as they all headed outside to the main gate¡¯s courtyard, where Zazzy sat patiently waiting.


    Genie had mulled over Tidas¡¯ words as Ronnie and Ralph picked at each other, and they flew to Tokuga¡¯s estate.. ¡®He does have a point.. Tidas is the Commander of Alcon¡¯s RMC, and Skye is a General.. And the Catalyst.. On top of that, they¡¯re the Guardians of the Last Dragon.. Showing up with me, and their four guards as escorts, riding on top of Zazzy: Tokuga is a fool if the sight doesn¡¯t intimidate him into thinking twice..¡¯

 Chapter 553

    553 The Golden Merchant Of Death


    Chen Tokuga was pacing inside of his foyer as he waited for the Alconian diplomats to arrive. Their entrance into the city had been bad enough.. Now, his problems had grown tenfold with the Alconian Princess flying around with Senator Lei¡¯s daughter and granddaughter.


    Since Mei and her daughter were favored by the dragon, themoners had begun to say that Senator Lei was wise for choosing her to be the next head of their family..


    ¡°The nerve of that man! A woman! The acting Head of a prominent family?! What was Bai Lei thinking?!¡±


    Pacing back and forth with greater speed, Senator Tokuga blustered to his gathered supporters; ¡°We Must convince the Alconians that the future of Sai is best left to My care and judgment. That I was meant to be it¡¯s rightful ruler.¡±


    A senator stepped forward; ¡°If they have any sense, then they will realize that you were born to be our ruler, my Lord.¡±


    ¡°No one is better suited, my Lord,¡± another called out from closer to the back.


    ¡°I am sure that once they see the difference in ss between you and Senator Lei: the Alconians will know who the rightful ruler is,¡± an older senatormented.


    ¡°I doubt that Skye and Tidas will be swayed with fancy food and expensive dinnerware,¡± Richard Yaris stated as he stepped to the front of the gathered senators; ¡°I know that it¡¯s hard to remember, but they are royalty themselves..¡±


    Staring at the merchant with growing impatience, Chen said in a testy tone; ¡°So what do you suggest? I refuse to pander to-¡±


    .....


    ¡°Skye Moonstone is the daughter of one of the richest men on the continent, and Tidas MacArthur has more battle amodations than his Great, Great-something Grandfather. If you wish to win them over: it¡¯s best to use the carrot, not the stick, so to speak. You must seem like you truly wish to solve Sai¡¯s problems, not just your own.¡±


    The Senators all scoffed and belittled Yaris for his impudent behavior towards ¡®their future emperor¡¯, but Senator Tokuga found his honesty refreshing. Almost everyone around him were a dime-a-dozen, ¡®yes¡¯ men with no real opinion of their own. So it was a mostly weed change of pace.


    ¡°Richard, what do you know of those two?¡± Tokuga inquired, hushing the others.


    Yaris sighed; ¡°Not much more than what I¡¯ve already told you. They¡¯ve known each other practically their entire lives, and happily married just over three years ago. Princess Skye is a General in the RMC due to winning the Mage Trials two years ago, and you know most Prince Tidas¡¯ titles already. You may not know-¡±


    ¡°A woman Won Alcon¡¯s Mage Trials?!¡± the older Senator from before eximed.


    ¡°Yes, now don¡¯t interrupt,¡± Richard snipped before continuing; ¡°What you may not know is that Skye Moonstone is also a Warrick..¡±


    Gasps and worried murmurs quickly began to fill the room until Senator Tokuga spoke; ¡°Quiet down, all of you! Yaris! What do you mean that she¡¯s a Warrick?! All of the Warricks died out a long time ago!¡±


    ¡°Almost all of them.. Skye¡¯s mother was Sorcha Warrick, the unrequited love of King Magnus. That¡¯s why he favors her so much, and why he lets her get away with indecent behavior,¡± Yaris motioned to a servant, and gotten a ss of wine as he¡¯d spoke.


    ¡°How do you know this?¡± Tokuga asked.


    Yaris shrugged; ¡°It came to light after she and Prince Tidas returned from the Hignds. The Hignders already acknowledge her as the rightful heir to Alcon¡¯s throne. I¡¯d even heard a rumor that the Hignder King tried to pass his crown to her.¡±


    ¡°Impossible! What man in his right mind would give up his rule?!¡±


    ¡°Even Barbarians like them wouldn¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°Actually gentlemen,¡± Richard paused to sip his wine; ¡°The Hignders are more advanced that any of us. I believe the only ones to be superior to them, technology-wise, would be the Fire Nation. As least that¡¯s ording to the reports filed by the Prince and Princess themselves.¡±


    The older Senator from before stepped forward; ¡°And how would a simple merchant such as you, know this?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Yaris smirked; ¡°I do have the next King¡¯s ear, and he trusts me enough to be the mediator between our two kingdoms. He told me a bit about the situation, then I took it upon myself to...further my education on the matter.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tokuga asked with ever-shrinking patience.


    Yaris¡¯ grin stretched and he added; ¡°Let¡¯s just say that a little kindness, and a little tenderness goes a long way with the female servants inside the pce.. I held and read the original report handed in by Prince Tidas himself. So I know everything that the current king knows, plus some..¡±


    ¡°Prince Marco is wise to have chosen you for this task. Have the weapons been distributed yet?¡± Senator Tokuga asked with a dark smile.


    Yaris took another sip of his wine before replying; ¡°I delivered the crates to your designated safe housesst night, my Lord. As per your instructions. Although it was not easy to get rid of the Princess¡¯ tail. That Bowers fellow is quite persistent.¡±


    Tokuga grimaced; ¡°Did he know what you were up to?!¡±


    Richard lightly chuckled; ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure that he has some idea, thanks to Skye. But there¡¯s no way that they know for sure. I did not earn my title lightly, my Lord.. My reputation my proceed me, but that reputation is well deserved.¡±


    Chen smiled at Richard; ¡°I have no doubt that you will deliver, sir, but I do not doubt that you will serve yourself before me. I better not find out that you are ying both sides due to your need to preserve your rtionship with Lucas Moonstone.¡±


    ¡°My dear Senator: Lucas Moonstone is the past.. In my future king¡¯s kingdom, there is only room for One top merchant. And that position is promised to me..¡±


    ¡°Heed my words, Gentlemen!¡± Yaris yelled with his arms flourished; ¡°Prince Marco is thrilled with the idea of establishing a solid rtionship with the Rightful Ruler of Sai! And ns to fully support Emperor Tokuga after he has established his throne!¡±


    ¡°Excellent, Mr. Yaris! I look forward to your king¡¯s assistance,¡± Tokuga replied with a smile.


    The elderly from earlier, Senator Dandan, stepped forward with a scowl; ¡°What about now? When we need the aid? I thought that was the purpose of him sending the diplomats? To side with us?! Instead, they¡¯re only aiding Bai Lei!¡±


    Richard shrugged; ¡°My King did not send them, nor did he request Jin Laos as Sai¡¯s diplomat.. Care to exin that oversight?¡±


    Senator Dandan was about to snap at the Alconian merchant when Tokuga stopped him; ¡°Calm yourself, Bohai. Richard has a point. We knew of Jin Laos¡¯ connection to the Moonstone family, and we failed to stop him from bing the secondary representative. We underestimated Bai Lei.¡±


    ¡°Did you?¡± Yaris started; ¡°I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s Senator Lei that you¡¯re underestimating, but Jin Laos. He seems to be the connection between the Lei family and the Princess. You are aware that he was her tutor and mentor when she was a child, correct?¡±


    ¡°We are aware,¡± Senator Dandan replied with a sour expression.


    Yaris remained seemingly confident as he continued; ¡°Then doesn¡¯t it make more sense to sever the tie between them, versus going after Bai Lei¡¯s family? Which would most definitely be traced back to you all By Jin Laos? I¡¯m just saying that he seems to be the backbone to Senator Lei¡¯s support as a figurehead.¡±


    Senator Tokuga contemted Yaris¡¯ words as he listened to his supporters. Jin Laos, affectionately known as ¡®Genie¡¯ to the Alconians, had been a thorn in his side for well over a decade now. Every time he had tried to rally funds for mercenaries, or try to instigate an insurrection: Jin Laos always appeared to ruin his ns..


    ¡®I don¡¯t know how Laos always finds out, but this is a multi-kingdom n that¡¯s happening regardless.. By the time he learns how far my reach goes, it¡¯ll be toote for him, and the Lei family.. These diplomats can do Nothing to change that now.. They¡¯ve already lost their home..¡¯


    As a dark smile stretched across his face, Chen thought about the message he had receivedtest night..


    ¡®Prince Marco has secured his throne.. All that¡¯s left is to keep Prince Tidas and Princess Skye upied until he can secure his kingdom.. Then, I shall see if his promise of an ¡®invincible army¡¯ to aid me is true..¡¯


    The roads and river leading into Sai from Alcon werepletely locked down, and only those that hadn¡¯te from the capital or Dragonhorn were allowed to cross the boarder. Marco had taken every precaution to make sure that Skye and Tidas knew nothing about what was happening at home until it was toote...


    ¡°My Lord! The watch have spotted something in the sky, heading this way. We believe it is the Last Dragon,¡± a servant rattled out nervously after stopping before him, and bowing deeply.


    Tokuga looked down at his servant with apathy as he replied; ¡°I assumed that they would arrive that way. Show the two diplomats to my parlor-¡±


    ¡°Pardon me, My Lord, but it is not just the Alconian Prince and Princess.. Jin Laos and several guards are apanying them in the air. They will be here within the next few minutes. What would you like us to do?¡±


    Tokuga frowned at his servant as he yelled; ¡°The next few minute?! Why was I not notified of their approach sooner?!¡±


    The man shriveled at the sharp sound of his lord¡¯s angry words; ¡°I-I-I¡¯m s-so sorry, My Lord! The guards are at fault, not me! I swear that I kept my eyes peeled! Like I was ordered to! Please don¡¯t cut down my rations, sir! Please! My son¡¯s health is poor! He needs the nourishm-¡±


    ¡°That is Not my problem! You were the one that wanted a family! You have, what? Three children? Four? So what if one dies? You have another boy, so why would it matter?¡± Tokuga replied with a stony stare that was void of anypassion.


    The servant kept his eyes on the ground; ¡°Please, My Lord! Have mercy! He is too sick to travel into town and see a doctor! He is my oldest, and my other three children are not old enough to work yet! He helps me to support our family!¡±


    Chen scoffed; ¡°Well, you should know better than to live beyond your means. If you need more money: get another job! I am not a charity! And you Will pay for your mistakes! Now, I must go greet them properly, since it isn¡¯t just the two of them.. I did Not give them permission to bring others...This throws my ns off..¡±


    As Tokuga walked away from the cowering servant with his supporters in tow, Richard Yaris paused to whisper; ¡°I hear the Princess is quite the talented Shaman.. Maybe she¡¯ll help you if you help her?¡±


    Keeping his eyes on the ground, the servant replied as he got to his feet; ¡°I have no money to pay, my lord.¡±


    Yaris smirked, then quietly added before walking away; ¡°Valuable things are not always presented as money...Sometimes, it can be information. Just food for your thoughts..¡±

 Chapter 554

    554 An Offer(Part One)


    The evening air was crisp as winter began to set in. Skye thought about Yuletide, which was fast approaching, and smiled as she imagined her mother and father trying to help the servants decorate. She was hoping to be at Moonstone Castle for the holidays this year, but Genie had effectively destroyed that thought.


    She didn¡¯t resent him for it due to Mei and Rukia being in danger, but Skye still felt a tinge of animosity towards him whenever she thought about her home. Being away in the Higndsst year had made her miss home terribly, and this year was bound to sting even more, being the second in a row away.


    As Skye red at him without realizing it, Genie sighed before announcing; ¡°The Tokuga Estate is up ahead! I willnd first with everyone, then you three can! Don¡¯t forget our n! Especially you, Zazzy!¡±


    Hearing herself being singled out, Zazzy huffed as she made a disgruntled, guttural sound. Genie chuckled lightly before praising her diligence, butced in a reminder of why she needed to be extra careful while near Tokuga¡¯s estate home..


    ¡°I know how intelligent you are, but the Senator¡¯s estate has been in his family for many generations! Including ones that both owned, and defended themselves against dragons! His defenses are made to protect against you, Zazzy! So unless your parents call for you: Do Not Come! Understand?!¡±


    Seeing her nod and Skye¡¯s as well, Genie was satisfied that Zazzy had listened. As she eased back and nted her wings to drag air, Genie continued ahead with Ralph, us, Kari, and Ronnie. Around half a dozen ninja trailed behind them as well, but they were a countermeasure; in case they needed cover while escaping.


    Genie wasn¡¯t sure what to expect from Tokuga, but he had no doubts that it would involve some variation of false ttery, attempted bribery, hollow promises, and empty threats.. ¡®Most likely in that order, based on the smell of the food in the air..¡¯


    As Genie hovered above the massive castle, he nced at the four with him. He had already warned them to exhale all of their breath as they descended, since he wanted to do it fast.. ¡®Since it¡¯s mostly dark out already, this should give that old bastard a jump..¡¯


    With a devilish grin on his face, Genie double checked that everyone was ready, then literally dropped down directly in front of the senators. Many gasped and backed away as the small dirt clouds fanned out from their impact. As the dust settled, Genie¡¯s smirk remained as he greeted the Senators.


    .....


    ¡°Good evening, gentlemen. Beautiful weather we¡¯re having, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Why are you here, Jin Laos?! An invitation was not extended to you,¡± Chen Tokuga nearly yelled, but he kept hisposure.


    Genie¡¯s grin stretched at the obvious annoyance on Tokuga¡¯s face; ¡°Come now, Chen. You didn¡¯t really think that I¡¯d let those threee alone, did you? That¡¯s a bit foolish on your part..¡±


    Senator Tokuga took a breath like he was about to stat screaming, but a gust of wind from Zazzy¡¯s wings sent the Senators retreating several paces back. She growled low as theynded, and made it a point to dig her ws into the perfectly paved driveway. The materials weren¡¯t all that expensive, but the cold weather made it impossible to fix until springtime.


    The urge to holler and chide them was strong, but not as strong as his fear in that moment. Instead of wearing formal clothes like what was expected, Skye and Tidas came in their dragon armor..


    They looked ready for war, not dinner.


    The image of them standing before him with hard expressions, and Zazzy snarling in the background sent an unpleasant chill up his spine. Chen Tokuga had stared down thousands over his lifetime, and never in his life, had he felt so intimidated. Taking in a shaky breath, Senator Tokuga walked over to Tidas, and bowed before speaking in Alconian..


    ¡°It is a great honor to have the Guardians of the Last Dragon visit me personally. As well as the legendary beast itself. Wee to my home. I hope you make it as your own.¡±


    ¡°Zazzy may be an animal, but she is not a beast, Senator. And she understands both Alconian and Saianese, so you may speak freely,¡± Skye stated with a testy tone in Saianese.


    As shock covered his features, Tidas kept his poker face up. Skye had just lied, which wasn¡¯t like her at all, but he could understand why she¡¯d done it. If the Senators all thought that Zazzy understood what they said, then they¡¯d be even more intimated by her..


    ¡®Dragons are revered for their wisdom.. If they believe a dragon as young as Zazzy was as intelligent as a human in their twenties, then they¡¯ll most likely think twice before attacking her again..¡¯


    Skye was ready to trante for Zazzy if needed, but she truly did understand a good amount of Saianese. Both her and Genie had taught her bits of phrases and specific words to listen for, but not enough to understand a full conversation. Since both she andTidas couldmunicate with Zazzy telepathically, Skye felt confident in maintaining the lie.


    ¡®I hate bein¡¯ a hypocrite, but I dinna care so long as I can keep me bairn safe..¡¯


    As the thought passed, Tokuga smiled as he spoke in Alconian; ¡°I am highly impressed that your dragon can understand twoplicatednguages at her age. My congrattions to you, as her Guardians. I have food prepared in the back for your dragon-¡±


    ¡°There is no need,¡± Tidas cut in; ¡°Zazzy loves to hunt, so she has already eaten. We, on the other hand, are starving.¡±


    Gesturing towards the inside of his home, Senator Tokuga replied; Then please: right this way.¡±


    Skye led them behind Tokuga, which the other Senators found odd, but they all bowed regardless as she passed. They¡¯d barely gotten through the foyer when Skye suddenly stopped, and yelled; ¡°Why do ya always pop up in the oddest ces?!¡±


    Richard Yaris grinned as he walked towards Skye, bowed, then grabbed her hand while saying; ¡°Princess Skye! How wonderful to see you again. I prefer the dress from thest time that I saw you, but this armor is still quite ttering on you.¡±


    ¡°Watch your tongue, Yaris,¡± Tidas barked as he came to stand at his wife¡¯s side.


    Yaris quirked an eyebrow at him; ¡°What do you mean? I didn¡¯t say anything offensive. The exact opposite, in fact.. I believe, dear Prince, that are you offended by a simple reality..¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tidas asked with obvious irritation in his voice.


    ¡°That you married an extremely beautiful woman,¡± Yaris smiled at Skye before he looked back at Tidas; ¡°Men are going topliment her. If you cannot handle it, then.. Tell me-¡±


    Yaris took a step towards Tidas; ¡°Is it other men that you don¡¯t trust, or your wife?¡±


    ¡°Yaris! You are going too far-¡±


    ¡°I got this, gentlemen,¡± Skye interjected over an irate Genie, and a ring Tidas; ¡°Richard Yaris..¡±


    Skye stood before him with a sharp smile, and daggers in her eyes as she spoke; ¡°Ye may be a business partner of me Father¡¯s, but that affords ya nae special treatment, ya ken?¡±


    Leaning a bit closer, Skye added; ¡°Piss off me husband like that again, and I¡¯ll have Zazzy roast you alive..¡±


    Yaris¡¯ eyes grew wide with shock as she finished speaking, which matched everyone else¡¯s. Women didn¡¯t talk to men like that: in Sai or Alcon. Skye had earned her titles and rank, and had every right to exercise it, but it was still surprising to hear.


    Tidas wanted tough, but kept his face stony. Richard¡¯s expression was priceless, considering how cocky he¡¯d been just moments ago. The only thing that bothered him was that his wife had essentially defended his honor, which was a role usually reserved for the male in the rtionship.


    A few of the Senators made a some offhandedments, but they shut up as soon as Genie red at them. He¡¯d noticed Tidas¡¯ shift in mood, and he didn¡¯t want Tidas to turn the problem into a bigger one.


    ¡°Zazzy is leaving as soon as we are inside. She is no concern to anyone, at the moment.. But understand something, Tokuga,¡± Genie stepped eerily close to him; ¡°If I sense Any threats while we¡¯re here: you¡¯re the first that I will go after.¡±


    Flustered by the open threat to himself in his own home, Chen narrowed his eyes on the former assassin; ¡°Do not Dare threaten me in my own home!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Genie. This is a diplomatic dinner, not a war council. There¡¯s no reason for hostility, right Senators?¡±


    The ones gathered together towards the entrance to the foyer nodded in agreement, forcing the three to calm down. Skye¡¯s knuckles were white from restrained anger, and her eyes were fixed on Senator Tokuga. Not wanting to ruin their mission, Tidas smoothly convinced the Senators that Genie was simply being over-protective due to a promise he¡¯d made with King Magnus.


    ¡°My Father was very worried about sending us here, and made Ge-Jin Laos swear to protect us from all possible threats. I apologize for his and my wife¡¯s overzealousness. They mean well.¡±


    Senator Tokuga looked at Tidas with a small smile as he partially bowed, and apologized. He began chatting with Tidas about ¡®knowing the feeling¡¯ of having to keep one¡¯s subordinates in line. As he listened with a courteous expression, Tidas prayed that Genie and Skye understood what he was doing..


    The groups were led into an expansive dining hall, where servants lined the walls, ready with drinks and appetizers. The walls were painted a bright white with real golden flecks sprinkled in it. The painter made random spirals and patterns with it, making the walls themselves part of the decorative scene.


    Massive scenic paintings of battles, coronations, and proposals lined the walls in between the golden patterns. The floor was a vibrant shade of green jade that reminded Skye of her husband¡¯s eye color, which brought a small smile to her lips.


    The tables had white bases and legs, but the tops were the same shade of green as the floor, and curtains. As much as Skye hated to admit it, the room was utterly stunning.. ¡®Genie said that this was the former home of the Emperor¡¯s wife¡¯s family.. Makes sense that it¡¯d be decorated like a fortune was spent on each room..¡¯


    As soon as everyone was seated, the servants brought over pre-filled cups of a cooled fruit tea paired with trays of fruits and vegetables thatplimented the drink. After that, a small te of mixed greens that Skye could hardly recognize was ced in front of her. Devouring every morsel in record time, she patiently waited for the next serving while listening to Tidas talk up the Senators..


    ¡®Thank the gods he¡¯s got the experience and patience ta deal wit all of this nonsense.. I canna do it, especially wit that man.. I feel somethin¡¯ from Tokuga.. Tis familiar, but I canna put me finger on it.. Tis nothin¡¯ good, tho..¡¯


    As the thought finished, Skye perked up her ears when she heard Tokuga say; ¡°After dinner, I¡¯d be happy to show it to you. My family¡¯s old training grounds for our dragons has been perfectly preserved and maintained throughout the generations. There¡¯s a few things I¡¯d like to show you there as well..¡±

 Chapter 555

    555 An Offer(Part Two)


    Tidas had been chatting with Senator Tokuga about the castle and his family since they¡¯d started walking towards the dining hall. Apparently, the main section of the building had been built around the same time as the capital, and was one of the oldest buildings in Sai. There were a few others that dated back just as far, but ording to the Senator; most had been gutted and rebuilt past their original designs.


    It didn¡¯t surprise Tidas that Chen Tokuga had general knowledge of the capital, but him knowing such extensive details like the ages of the buildings took him aback a moment. It was rare that a political figure knew their ¡®home area¡¯ to such an extent. As he continued to listen to Senator Tokuga, Tidas got a better understanding of his capabilities..


    After he directed Ralph, us, and the other two where to sit, Tidas started to inquire about the Tokuga¡¯s history with dragons. He¡¯d hoped that Skye had been paying attention, but she seemed slightly distracted. Knowing he needed her opinionster, Tidas verbally ushered Tokuga towards disying his family¡¯s pride..


    After they were seated, Tidas waited for the Senator to pause in his exnation before saying; ¡°That¡¯s very fascinating, Senator Tokuga. But where did your family house your dragons? I saw no outlying structures as we approached.¡±


    Tokuga grinned; ¡°My family kept our dragons protected, Prince Tidas.. Many hated the power we wielded through them, as I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve experienced yourself. Our dragons were housed underneath the castle, where our training grounds are.¡±


    Tidas nodded with a small smile; ¡°That is quite ingenious, Senator. I apud your ancestors for taking proper precautions to protect their family.¡±


    ¡°Yes, well,¡± Tokuga grinned cockily at the Prince¡¯spliment; ¡°The dragons were a vital asset to my family¡¯s rule. It¡¯s only sensible to safeguard such things. It is truly a shame that they didn¡¯t enforce breeding policies until it was toote.. Without them, my family lost our rightful control over the kingdom, and here we are..¡±


    The look of disdain on Chen Tokuga¡¯s face made Genie¡¯s blood boil.. ¡®Thank the universe for seeing fit to end their Barbarism..¡¯


    As the thought crossed Genie¡¯s mind, Tidas frowned at Tokuga; ¡°My condolences, Senator. I cannot imagine how distraught I would be to have my royal status revoked.. It¡¯s a dishonor too great to allow.¡±


    .....


    Tokuga eyed the Alconian Prince with suspicion as hemented; ¡°It was before my time, but my Grandfather told me stories up until he passed. I know everything there is to know about this ce, and the former pce. Would you like a tour after dinner? We cannot go to the pce, but I can still show you around my home.¡±


    Tidas genuinely grinned; ¡°The invitation is greatly weed, Senator. You have a beautiful home, though I have a particr wish to see a specific ce..¡±


    Tokuga smiled right back as he replied; ¡°After dinner, I¡¯d be happy to show it to you. My family¡¯s old training grounds for our dragons has been perfectly preserved and maintained throughout the generations. There¡¯s a few things I¡¯d like to show you there as well..¡±


    Tidas nodded as he noticed Skye finally paying attention to their conversation; ¡°I look forward to it.¡±


    With the appetizers done, the main courses were trotted out for the guests to choose from. The first round of tters had duck, goose, and chicken all ornately cut, and zed in different vors. The orange zed chicken and the spicy, yet tangy goose were praised the most by everyone that tasted them.


    The next to be served were mixed dishes. Some were fish, some had lobster or crab meat mixed in, and a few even had octopus. The vegetables ranged from single to mixed, and cooked to uncooked as well. On top of it all, rice and several kinds of noodles were offered alongside each dish.


    Skye and Tidas didn¡¯t bat an eye at the spread offered, but Genie had been surprised by Tokuga¡¯s generosity. He usually did everything he could to save money, but he¡¯d gone all-out for tonight; including hiring extra servants for the evening.. ¡®It must be incredibly important to Tokuga to get Tidas and Skye on his side.. Too bad for him that they can¡¯t be bought..¡¯


    Genie kept his face straight as he watched Tidas being friendly with the Senators. More had joined in on their conversation, seeing Tidas as easier one to get along with. Skye sat quietly eating as she listened to the various discussions around her, but the one she was most interested in was the one her husband was having.


    Tokuga was exining that his family originally bred dragons, and even had a nursery room where eggs were monitored while incubating. When Tidas asked why their dragons had died off with all of the others, a dark expression clouded his features before answering the Prince..


    ¡°We don¡¯t know why: the dragons just stopped producing eggs one day. My ancestors did various experiments to try and figure out why, but nothing came about it. They even tried to artificially create one, but nothing came from that, either..¡±


    ¡°After we lost our dragons, the popce rose up against us during a time of drought. The legends say that it was caused by a curse brought on by our family, but it¡¯s all nonsense. They had no right to strip my family of our birthright-¡±


    ¡°Do not omit facts just to get the Alconian Prince to empathize with you, Chen,¡± Genie cut in with a stern voice; ¡°The drought, and subsequent famines were all caused by Your family building a private reservoir on the only water source that flows through Sai.¡±


    Genie turned to Tidas; ¡°When they built the reservoir, it cut the water supply to the majority of the kingdom by one-third. The farnds that couldn¡¯t afford the outrageous prices charged by the royal family shriveled and died. Food shortages spread just like the rampant wildfires did, and people murdered each other in the streets for basic needs..¡±


    ¡°It was made even worse when thest Emperor passed a no huntingw, and hung vitors: regardless of age. THAT is what made the people turn against the Tokuga Empire.¡±


    By the end of Genie¡¯s exnation, Chen Tokuga was barely concealing his anger. He wanted to have the arrogant man beaten, then thrown into the dungeons, but Chen knew that he had to wait.. ¡®Once I have everything in ce, the first thing I¡¯m going to order is the elimination of that man..¡¯


    As the dark thought crossed his mind, Tokuga took assurance from it, then said; ¡°I did not think that discussing such gory details was appropriate for during a meal, Lord Laos.¡±


    ¡°Do not call me that. I am Mr. Laos. I am not a Lord, and will never ept the title, nor the responsibilities that apany it,¡± Genie replied irritability.


    Tokuga looked ready to scream when Skye¡¯s voice could be heard carrying over the rest of the room. She¡¯d finished eating, and was talking with two Senators that Tokuga had invited. They¡¯d only been on his side for a year or so, and he still didn¡¯tpletely trust them.


    Senator Qin and Senator Kai were young, and newly appointed heads to their families. Their fathers had originally opposed him in the past, but their sons seemed to have more sense.. ¡®I suppose the sudden demise of their fathers made them realize that the path of least resistance is the best choice. Now, if I could only get Bai Lei or his daughter alone..¡¯


    As the dark thought crossed his mind, everyone around Senator Tokuga mildly enjoyed themselves. Skye was trying her best to leave a good impression on the two young Senators, but their overpaising was being to annoy her. When she¡¯d finally had enough, Skye turned to the two and asked; ¡°What exactly is it about me that you two find so admirable? So far you¡¯ve merely listed my duties.¡±


    The two looked surprised before Senator Qin answered; ¡°But you do far more than your titles deem you to do-¡±


    ¡°Like helping out at that clinic,¡± Senator Kai added.


    ¡°I have a Shaman trait, so tis me duty ta help,¡± Skye replied in Alconian, curious if they knew it or not.


    The two Senators grinned as they replied in turns, in Alconian; ¡°But you never ask to bepensated.¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s said that those who insist are directed to donate to charities instead.¡±


    With a nod of acknowledgment for them, Skye replied; ¡°I have all that I need, and more. A person hoarding wealth is nae different from what Tokuga¡¯s family did by building that reservoir all those decades ago. There¡¯s only so much ta go around, so why keep it all if ya dinna need it? That¡¯s my thinkin¡¯, anyway.¡±


    The two Senators were only a year or two younger than Skye, but she had wisdom far beyond her age. They smiled as Senator Qin said; ¡°It is now obvious why the Last Dragon chose you as it¡¯s guardian.¡±


    Skye beamed as she thanked them, which brought a tiny tint of pink to their cheeks. Even in her armor, the Alconian Princess was utterly beautiful, and her smile sent a wave of enchantment rushing over them. As they grinned like children that had just been given sweets, Genie smirked before digging in to his food..


    ************


    After the meal had been finished and dessert requests given, Senator Tokuga prepared to take the Prince and Princess on a tour of his family¡¯s castle. Only one other Senator and Richard Yaris were allowed to apany Chen. While Ralph and us were elected to go with Skye and Tidas.


    Genie had practically thrown a temper tantrum about the Senator forbidding him from going, but Skye had calmed him down quickly by convincing him to go and guard Zazzy. She and Tidas had both sensed her several times since they¡¯d arrived, which meant that she was flying closer to the castle than she was supposed to.


    Knowing that the two could get far more information from Tokuga without him around, Genie reluctantly left to go find Zazzy. After he¡¯d walked away, Skye had turned around to see an odd expression disappearing from her husband¡¯s face. If she had to name an emotion to it.. ¡®Was that anger I just saw?¡¯


    Tidas had hoped that Skye hadn¡¯t seen his unfounded jealousy seeping out, but pushed the entirety of the situation aside.. ¡®I can¡¯t worry over idiotic things right now: I need to focus on seeming to be on the Senator¡¯s side..¡¯


    As the thought crossed Tidas¡¯ mind, Chen Tokuga¡¯s voice called out to the Alconian guests; ¡°If you four are ready, I shall lead the way..¡±


    Tokuga nced back at Skye as they started to walk, then added; ¡°We¡¯ll start with the best part: what my family called the ¡®Dragons¡¯ Lair¡¯. The egg nursery, the training grounds, and my family¡¯s record room are all there, so I can show you everything we have at once.¡±


    ¡°And what is it ya want in return fer this gift of knowledge?¡± Skye asked with obvious suspicion in her tone.


    Tokuga stopped and turned towards her with an unnerving grin, and answered; ¡°Just for you to go into negotiations with an open mind. I believe that there is Much that we can do for each other..¡±

 Chapter 556

    556 An Offer(Part Three)


    The Tokuga n castle was enormous, and Skye felt like they¡¯d been walking for hours when it had only been around twenty minutes. Her thoughts wandered asionally whenever Tidas would notice the Senator bing ufortable with his subtle questioning. Forcing him to switch to more mundane topics, like Chen¡¯s family history.


    ording to Tokuga, several of the Winchesters had fled in secret to various kingdoms andnds after the fall of the Warricks. One of the elders had traveled to Sai when it was still the Tokuga Empire, and built the maze under the protection of the Tokuga n. As Chen exined their families¡¯ connections, the Senator¡¯s true intentions began to show..


    ¡°Peace and prosperity were had by all when our ancestors served the Warrick King. Now, the separate kingdoms constantly go to war with each other, and the people suffer. Our ancestors wererades that protected the people...I see no reason for us not to re-invigorate that tradition. Especially since your wife is the Last of the Warrick line, ording to my sources.¡±


    Tidas quirked an eye at the Senator; ¡°What does that have to do with anything?¡±


    Tokuga locked eyes with the Alconian Prince; ¡°You may be a Winchester descendant, but your brothers are not. When your father passes away some day, you will need to make a choice.. Even here, we have heard the rumors, Prince Tidas. I do not believe that your brother will allow your wife to remain at your side when the crown passes to him..¡±


    ¡°Your wife¡¯s bloodline, especially now that it is known, holds far greater sway than you realize. We heard that the Hignder King even offered to bend his knee to her, and hand over his throne, but your wife declined. If there is a shred of truth to the rumors at all: do you not need all of the allies that you can get?¡±


    As a contemtive expression overtook Tidas¡¯ face, Skye sighed heavily. She knew that the man would try something, but attempting to use her as a tool to get her husband on his side pissed her off. Zipping ahead of them, Skye stopped in front of the two with furrowed brows, and crossed arms.


    ¡°What makes ya think I¡¯d go along wit Prince Marco? Or do ya think I dinna get a say in it?¡±


    Senator Tokuga stared at Skye a moment, seemingly shocked by her directness. Once the moment had passed, however, his face scrunched into a scowl..


    ¡°He would be your King. You couldn¡¯t refuse if he ordered you-¡±


    .....


    ¡°The hell I wouldna refuse!¡± Skye nearly screamed as her hands went to her hips; ¡°Ya may not ken this Senator, but I bested me husband in the Mage Trials, and won. I secured me rank as a General on me Own merit.. If ya think I¡¯d be the type ta do as ordered without an opinion, then yer as idiotic as I pegged ya ta be.¡±


    Chen¡¯s face turned bright red from his rising anger as he replied; ¡°Your rank means nothing in the face of a King¡¯s whim, let alone a firm order. No matter what you do, you are still a woman, Princess. Men will always have final say in such matters.¡±


    ¡°Not when ites ta me. I have final say over me own life. And me husband would nae agree ta say or do somethin¡¯ that I wouldna like, nor I fer him. We be partners, Chen.. I bow ta no one that I dinna deem worthy.¡±


    As Skye finished, Tokuga scoffed before asking; ¡°Will you bend your knee to your brother-inw? Your future king?¡±


    ¡°Depends on his policies,¡± Skye shot back without thinking.


    Tidas wanted to sigh, but knew that the Senators were all watching him. Skye was already talking boarderline treason just by denying Marco¡¯s automatic authority, and technical control over her future. If she¡¯d simply been Tidas¡¯ wife, it¡¯d be different, but since Skye was a General in the RMC, he could assign her as a guard once he was King.


    Right now, Marco barely had more authority than Tidas due to his Commander rank. But once he became King of Alcon, his authority would be the highest in their kingdom. Only then could he rightfully order Skye around, as well as Tidas.


    If Marco felt petty enough, he could assign Skye to the Hignds, or even Ruscovic if he wanted to. Tidas¡¯ rank required his presence in Alcon the majority of the time. Until Skye officially took over Shasta¡¯s position: she was subject to Marco¡¯s orders.


    The grin on Tokuga¡¯s face let Tidas know that he understood that fact; ¡°Dear Princess, I doubt that the Crowned Prince would like to hear your opinions-¡±


    ¡°I dinna give a shit,¡± Skye replied.


    ¡°Skye-¡±


    Tidas attempted to stop her, but she kept going; ¡°Ya can write to him, or even travel ta Alcon yer self and tell¡¯em. I love me husband, and I will never leave him: no matter who orders me to-why does this even matter ta you?¡±


    Tokuga¡¯s grin stretched as he watched the princess losing herposure; ¡°Because, dear Princess, your Future King has already requested my support, and promised me his.¡±


    Tidas stopped mid-step to look at the Senator; ¡°What do you mean? My Father hasn¡¯t passed.¡±


    Chen nodded; ¡°No, but your brother does not think that his health willst past a few more years. He has already promised that Alcon will support my efforts to re-establish my family¡¯s throne and honor, should I side with him.. My question to you two is: does that include your support, or must Ipensate you separately?¡±


    Fury shed across Skye¡¯s face, but Tidas motioned to her to keep calm as he replied; ¡°My Father is King, and his opinion is all that matters right now. My brother should¡¯ve never made such an offer, especially while the True King is attempting to create an alliance with the Republic of Sai.¡±


    Tokuga shrugged; ¡°Your brother will never support a kingless nation. It threatens the stability of the other kingdoms by giving the people unrealistic ideas. They Must be governed by a single, intelligent ruler to function properly. Otherwise nothing gets done.¡±


    ¡°And ya think the right person fer the job is you?¡± Skye asked with a derisiveugh.


    The vein on the Senator¡¯s neck began to bulge as his anger rose. He had never heard a woman speak with so much hostility before, and he felt greatly offended by her. With his indignation growing to uneptable proportions, Senator Tokuga was about to snap at the princess when Yaris interrupted..


    ¡°You have to admit that Alcon runs rather smoothly under King Magnus¡¯ rule. A Monarch¡¯s rule can unite the entirety of an unrulynd under one banner, versus individual ns vying for power. The ones that suffer are always the general public, but a monarch can makews to protect them without worry.¡±


    ¡°If you think nobles would just stand by and have their rights stripped, then you only demonstrate that you know nothing of royal workings,¡± Tidasmented as he shot Richard a re.


    Yaris had been quietly listening to their exchanges the entire time with another Senator name Danilo Isko. The elderly Senator wasn¡¯t a technical loyalist, like many of the others, but he supported the idea of an empire. Anything that could bring back peaceful prosperity was worth a try in his mind, and their current system moved too slowly to be effective.


    Senator Isko tried to lessen the tension by exining the importance of quick and decisive decision-making. He outlined hisints, and described how it was nearly impossible when there were so many opinions to be heard and considered. And that a single intelligent, and capable leader would be far more effective.


    Skye tried to be respectful as they walked and talked, but it was bing increasingly difficult due to the old man¡¯s condescending attitude. Since she was a woman, Skye¡¯s opinion barely registered with him, and only Tidas¡¯ thoughts seemed to catch his interest. As they reached the end of a descending staircase, Skye was already fighting to keep her anger contained..


    The walls were no longer extravagant, and the ground stopped being anything more than tattered cobblestones. Dust and dirt covered the corners, offering added camouge for the countless spiders and such scurrying about. The dimly glowing scones seemed to be so old that Skye was shocked that they were still connected.


    Squinting to see ahead, a bit of her anger abated as Skye¡¯s eyesnded on oversized weights through the doorway at the end of the hallway. It was clearly arge room from what she could tell, and would most likely give her ideas about helping Zazzy develop, or so she thought.


    However, after entering the room: Skye very quickly realized how wrong she was..


    Massive chains were connected to the walls and floors, and the weights were designed to be dragged across the ground. Sets of tracks ran along the sides with pointed dragon scales protruding out, towards where the dragon would be. They were mounted on swivels, allowing them to be swung out and inward, for ¡®punishing¡¯ the dragon if it moved too slow, or disobeyed.


    A massive rack was attached to the wall across the room, and had everything from spiked cropping whips, torge sticks with spikes on them. A machine with sps was ced off in the corner, and it had an intricate pulley system. When Tokuga saw Skye staring at it, he smiled andmented; ¡°That is just something to help new dragons stretch their wings, and learn to maximize their wingspan.¡±


    At a loss for words, all Skye could do was scan the room with wide eyes. Dark smear marks stained the floors around every piece of equipment, which all resembled torture devices to some extent. Only the area around the doors seemed void of the bloodstains.


    As Senator Tokuga exined the benefits of each piece, Skye held her stomach. The dark energy left behind lingered like a sickness. Choking the air, and gave anyone who entered the training area a deep sense of dread.. ¡®How many dragons died here go give it such a horrific aura?¡¯


    A sudden spirt ofughter from the Senators brought Skye back just in time to hear Tokugament to Tidas; ¡°If you would like, these grounds are open to you, to train your beast in. I¡¯ll even provide enough servants to work the equipment properly..¡±


    Skye was about to tell him that it would be a cold day in hell before her scaly bairn ever set foot in this ce, but Tokuga pped his hands together, and asked; ¡°Would you like to see our breeding and experiment workshops next? I think you¡¯ll find that my ancestors were quite advanced when it came to getting the most out of our beasts..¡±

 Chapter 557

    557 Denied


    **WARNING: LANGUAGE AND DISTURBING CONTENT**


    Tidas could feel the rage rolling off of his wife without even looking at her. He was angry as well, but everything in the room obviously hadn¡¯t been used in centuries. Tokuga himself hadn¡¯t done anything wrong other than glorify his family¡¯s horrific acts, which wasn¡¯t something to get violent over in his mind.


    Understanding that Skye was projecting the idea of Zazzy being subjected to such treatment, he quickly said; ¡°I will consider your offer, although based on the...everything about this room: it is highly unlikely.¡±


    Senator Tokuga stared at the Alconian Prince for a few moments before a screech from one of the rooms broke the tension. Recognizing the voice, Skye called out Kari¡¯s name as she sped over to the doorway. Right as Skye reached it, Kari bent over, stuck her head out of the door, and emptied her stomach of her dinner.


    Concerned for her friend, Skye went to check her, but Kari stopped her mid-reach. She shook her head as she gathered her wits, then straightened up with shaky legs. us was at her side as she got up, then helped to keep her steady as she muttered; ¡°The gods would weep.. They would cry if they saw that..¡±


    Skye looked to us to make sure he would look after Kari, then she strode into the room. It wasbeled as the Experimental Division, which didn¡¯t give Skye a good feeling to start with. At first nce, it seemed like any other medical-based area she¡¯d been in. Until her eyes adjusted..


    Fourrge tables with built-in medical trays sat evenly spaced in the center, with massive fixtures above them. Everything from lights to suction tubes, to IV lines hung down for easier ess and use for the doctors. Two tables on the right looked setup differently from the ones on the left, but it wasn¡¯t obvious why.


    The opposite wall had two oversized doors on it, with three designated waste bins against a sliver of wall separating them. Above the bins was a diagram sheet about dragons, and what parts should go in what type of bin. Skye looked away only to be met with another horrendous sight.


    The right side had several medical diagrams of different types of dragons, each apanied by it¡¯s own list of ¡®precious resources¡¯ to remove before disposing of the bodies. Scales, organs, fangs, and blood were to be collected from each subject, then the rest was covered in chemicals, and burned by dragon¡¯s fire.


    .....


    As she turned away, Skye wondered what the dragon pieces were used for, but the thought was lost when her eyesnded on the left wall.. ¡®What the Fuck are those?!¡¯


    When her eyesnded on the left wall, Skye¡¯s heart sank along with her stomach. Massive tubes filled with some kind of strange liquid lined the entire left side of the room, and each one had something suspended within. The moment her eyes focused, Skye felt like she was going to throw up the same as Kari..


    Each tube contained a young dragon that had been experimented on while they were embryos inside their eggs, and had died shortly after hatching. One had a third wing, while another had a deformed extra head. Another was born with no eyes or snout, while another had six arms. The onlymonality between them was the pained expressions permanently affixed on their faces.


    Skye¡¯s eyes welled up as her sadness and rage choked her. The idea of someone doing such terrible things to young dragons made her heart twist, and want to shatter.. ¡®I ken it was centuries ago, but how could Anyone think that This was okay?! Revere dragons me arse!¡¯


    Stoking the fires of her fury instead of giving into disparity, Skye turned and walked out of the room with a pissed off expression. As soon as she came on, and her eyesnded on Senator Tokuga: Skye snapped at him..


    She didn¡¯t even wait until she was standing in front of him before Skye started to rip into him; ¡°I¡¯ve NEVER seen somethin¡¯ so Barbaric in me entire life! How could Anyone possibly think that what yer ancestors did was anythin¡¯ short of madness?! How can yer family im ta revere dragons when ya got that shit show locked up in yer basement?!¡±


    ¡°Skye, try to calm down-¡±


    ¡°You! Shut yer mouth until ya go and look!¡± Skye snapped at her nervous husband.


    Seeing the unshed tears in her eyes, Tidas walked into the room, then quickly came back out, nearly as angry as his wife was. With a clenched jawline, he walked over with an eerie silence hanging over him, and stopped directly in front of the two Senators and Richard Yaris. Locking eyes with Tokuga, Tidas¡¯ voice was akin to ice as he said; ¡°Zazzy will Never set a single w in here.¡±


    ¡°Prince Tidas, please,¡± Chen¡¯s voice was lined with condescension; ¡°Those specimens are hundreds of years old. They were some of thest dragons hatched by my family. When our dragons stopped producing eggs, my family researched into their gics-do you know what that is?¡±


    ¡°Aye, we do. We learned of it in the Hignds,¡± Tidas replied, his tone still cold.


    Tokuga swallowed hard; ¡°Well, when the dragons started toy less and less eggs, my family tried to figure out why. Along the way, we figured we might as well improve the embryos-¡±


    ¡°Improve?! That¡¯s what ya call that?!¡± Skye yelled.


    ¡°Of course not. The ones you saw were the failures. My family preserved them so they could not only continue to study them, but keep samples for future reference. Possibly even cloning, but those all resulted in grotesque failures.¡±


    ¡°Thank the gods,¡± Skyemented, stopping Tokuga from continuing; ¡°Yer family dinna Deserve ta have such wonderful beings! Dragons are as smart as humans from birth! And grow ever more intelligent as they age! Ya might as well have humans in those tubes!¡±


    Passed his limit of patience, Tokuga sneakily replied; ¡°I do not understand your problem.. They¡¯re just animals. Humans were meant to hold dominance over all creatures on this, and that includes dragons. That¡¯s why the gods sent them to us.¡±


    ¡°You ken Nothing of how our world came ta be, and yet ya have the audacity to make such a ridiculous im?! The fuck is wrong wit you?! Just because humans developed first does Not make us king of the! We Share it with animals and Fae alike!¡±


    As Skye took a breath, Tokuga interjected; ¡°There¡¯s hardly a difference between the Fae and beasts..¡±


    Skye thought that her brain must¡¯ve shorted out as her jaw dropped; ¡°Are ya serious? Do ya really see Fae that way?¡±


    Right as the Senator went to answer, Richard Yaris came over to the side; ¡°Now, now, you two. This was supposed to be a civil discussion-¡±


    ¡°There be Nothin¡¯ civil about Any of this!¡± Skye snapped, then she stared daggers at Tokuga as she warned him in Saianese; ¡°If I Ever see you anywhere Near Zazzy, I¡¯ll kill you myself on sight..¡±


    ¡°How Dare you speak to Senator Tokuga like that! Your husband should have you whipped!¡± Senator Isko screamed.


    ¡°Oh shut it, ya old sack of bones! Nobody said shit ta you!¡± Skye snapped at him.


    ¡°I think Everyone needs to calm down, and take a breath,¡± Tidas cut in, shooting all three of them disapproving looks before turning to face Chen; ¡°Get to the point, Senator. What exactly is it that you want from us?¡±


    Senator Tokuga huffed, irritated at the Prince¡¯s curt tone; ¡°I am sure that Jin Laos and Senator Bai Lei have told you about the maze? I need some of your dragon¡¯s blood to open the seal on the vault door. If you can agree to give it to me, then I can guarantee three things..¡±


    ¡°One: I will advise everyone within the Loyalist faction to vote yes to aligning with Alcon. Two: I will allow you two to see inside the vault, once I¡¯ve imed what¡¯s mine..¡±


    Tokuga locked eyes with Tidas; ¡°The third thing is that I will support you after your father passes instead of your brother.¡±


    ¡°I have no interest-¡±


    ¡°Do not count your dragon eggs before they hatch, my friend,¡± Tokuga cut Tidas off mid-sentence; ¡°I understand how your brother thinks.. Do you honestly think that he will let you live for long after your father dies? What imagined morality are you betting on to assure you so that he will not simply Take your wife from you? Be honest, now..¡±


    ¡°He can try whatever he likes! I¡¯ll never betray me husband,¡± Skye said as she red at the Senator.


    ¡°Really? What if he isted you for months? Maybe even years, with only him to interact with? What if he held your husband¡¯s life over your head? Would you allow him to kill your husband because you refuse to relinquish your body to him?¡±


    Tokuga grinned darkly as he took a step towards Skye; ¡°What about your precious dragon? Your parents and friends? Do you think he will not use Them against you, either?¡±


    Seeing Skye¡¯s expression waiver, Tokuga added; ¡°You may be gifted, but you have much to learn about the world, Princess. The only way to survive it is by putting yourself and your loved ones first.. If you are foolish enough to have people that you care about to begin with.¡±


    Sick of hearing him, Skye was about to snap at Tokuga again, but Tidas¡¯ deathly-calm voice reverberated within the massive room instead; ¡°That¡¯s the exact kind of mentality that destroys society..¡±


    ¡°Do you think humans would¡¯ve survived until now if we all just looked out for ourselves? Our cities, our farms, our homes andforts: None of it would exist if humans Only looked out for themselves! We are socal creatures, just like thousands of other species..¡±


    ¡°Ants can build moreplex structures than we can. Swans are more loyal than humans are. Monkeys and apes use tools, along with otters and other animals. Humans are not the most advanced or intelligent creatures on this.. We¡¯re just really good at killing anything that threatens our supremacy.¡±


    Tidas sighed as he watched a touch of terror seep through Tokuga¡¯s expression. The man was intelligent, but so narrow-minded that the two canceled each other out. If he hadn¡¯t threatened his family, then Tidas might¡¯ve been able to stomach putting up with the Senator, but now..


    ¡°Based on tonight, I can officially tell you that Skye and I will find our own way into the vault. We do not think it is necessary for us to deal with someone like you to get in. Oh, and one more thing, Senator..¡±


    ¡°Tidas leaned in, and spoke low so only Tokuga and a few of the Alconians could hear him; ¡°If I ever see you near my family, the Lei family, or if I hear a rumor that I don¡¯t like: expect a very unpleasant visit from me.. I love Alcon, but I can live anywhere if I cannot return home for a very Specific reason..¡±


    Senator Tokuga wanted to scream at the Alconian Prince, and have him dragged outside and beaten for threatening him. But he wasn¡¯t sure how Prince Marco would react.. ¡®He sent special instructions not to harm the Princess, but he said nothing about his brother.. I¡¯ll have to speak with Ahriman after they leave..¡¯

 Chapter 558

    558 Future Goals


    The Alconian Diplomats didn¡¯t stay long after they¡¯d returned from the shortened tour. Tokuga convinced Tidas to look inside the nursery area, but it was only slightly less horrific than the actual research room. Tidas¡¯ disdain was in on his face when he¡¯d returned, so Tokuga tried to exin a few of the things his ancestors had done to ¡®nurture¡¯ the hatchlings.


    Tidas was ready to deck him over the way he¡¯d bragged about his family¡¯s ¡®advanced research methods¡¯, which turned out to be no more than barbaric experimentations. They had machines avable to examine the dragons without killing or dissecting them, but that wasn¡¯t ¡®in-depth¡¯ research, ording to Tokuga.


    His family had kept extensive records, and had originally offered to let Tidas peruse them, but he had a feeling that the offer had been rescinded..


    When they¡¯d returned to the dining hall, Genie knew that something was wrong. He looked ready to tear into the Senators and Yaris, but Tidas had nonchntly shook his head at him. Trusting his former pupil, Genie let it go, and simply made small talk for fifteen minutes or so before they bid their farewells, and left.


    Once they were in the air, and several miles away from Tokuga¡¯s estate; Skye and Tidas began to fill Genie in on what had happened. Tidas did most of the talking while Skye seemed preupied with Zazzy. When he described the rooms attached to the training arena, Zazzy whimpered as her mother rubbed at the side of her neck.


    The attempt to soothe her only worked a little, but it was enough for Skye to exin; ¡°She says that she could smell blood, and that she ken what kind..¡±


    Tidas sighed heavily as he wished that he could do more for his scaly princess. Even after so many centuries, the Tokuga n¡¯s methods were still causing pain. His heart twisted as he heard a catch in both Zazzy and Skye¡¯s breathing.


    She was exining most of what they¡¯d told Genie, since Zazzy had been listening. It broke Tidas¡¯ heart to recall the fact that she was most likely thest of her kind. She was going to live for centuries, while he and Skye would most likely onlyst less than one.


    ¡®Our children will definitely take care of her, but what about the generations down the line? ..I can¡¯t imagine how lonely she must feel sometimes..¡¯


    .....


    As his chest tightened, Tidas rubbed Zazzy¡¯s side in a soothing motion, just like Skye. He had no doubts that she¡¯d had the same thoughts and concerns, and their conversation touched on the fact that she would Never be alone..


    ¡°Yer Da and I willna be around fer very longpared ta you, but we¡¯ll treasure ya while we¡¯re here, and so will our children, and their children, and so on.. Our love will stretch across time ta you through our descendants.. I canna promise that they¡¯ll all be good people, but our love fer you will always be carried by the family.¡±


    Zazzy seemed to calm after being reassured that she would be safe and loved. Genie didn¡¯t know what was being said, but the situation was quite obvious. In a joking manner, he¡¯d added; ¡°And don¡¯t forget that you have an entire nation that adores you. You¡¯re always wee in Sai, Zazzy: no matter the age.¡±


    By the time the matter was resolved, they¡¯d arrived back at Genie¡¯s home. Bai Lei, Hang, and Mei were all waiting for them when they¡¯d returned. Once everyone had bid Zazzy goodnight, they all went inside, and went directly to Genie¡¯s personal office.


    When everyone was inside and seatedfortably, Genie opened his little box, and secured the room. Skye was even more enthusiastic about seeing the tiny gifts that she and Tidas had given him over the years sitting out on his desk for disy. After a short trip down memoryne, Skye and Tidas filled them in on the entirety of what had happened after they¡¯d left Genie.


    us and Kari confirmed everything, and added little details that they hadn¡¯t noticed themselves. Like how Senator Isko would sneer at Tidas when he wasn¡¯t looking, and when Richard Yaris smirked on asion when certain things were said.. Like when they spoke about Marco.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell if there was something behind the smile, or if he was just amused by the Princess¡¯ utter denial of Prince Marco¡¯s power,¡± usmented with a smirk of his own.


    Bai Lei sighed; ¡°No matter the reason: Prince Marco is anticipating Sai reverting to a kingdom a little too hastily. But if we cannot get the majority on our side, then he may be right.¡±


    ¡°You can bet that the Loyalists will be doing everything they can to get the people on their side. He¡¯s probably very upset that he couldn¡¯t secure your support, therefore Zazzy¡¯s,¡± Hangmented.


    Skye looked at him with wide eyes; ¡°Ima surprised ta hear ya call her by name.¡±


    Hang sighed; ¡°It is hard to forget when my daughter will not stop talking about her.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything we can do to counter them?¡± Mei asked, containing her excitement at being involved in the discussion for once.


    Mei¡¯s father donned a contemtive expression; ¡°There¡¯s not much we can do, other than stick to our ideals, and continue to try and fix the problems..¡±


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s lots more we can do!¡± Skye smirked as she gained everyone¡¯s attention; ¡°Not ta toot me own horn or anythin¡¯, but yer seriously underestimating what I can do.. Sai¡¯s facing a food shortage, right? Remember those fields we sawin¡¯ in? If ya can give me ess to a decent-sized field, I can bring ya up ta par wit yer winter food stocks.¡±


    ¡°Can you also maintain anynds you reinvigorate by creating a water source with your Water trait? That way, unless there is a drought: Sai should be fine. And all the thanks can go to my father¡¯s faction,¡± Mei asked as she watched a range of emotions traverse her father¡¯s face.


    Skye smirked; ¡°That¡¯s a brilliant idea, Mei! If I create underground wells, then the water can be used in part with your irrigation systems. Nice suggestion, Sis.¡±


    ¡°Why not take it one step further, and say that the Bai Lei asked Skye to do it? Ya know: give him the credit for the idea?¡± Tidas questioned, obviously ufortable with his own suggestion.


    ¡°I do not think that the credit should go to us, but rather Mei. This was all her and Skye¡¯s idea, and it will look better when I give my official proposal to my family for her to be the next head,¡± Bai Lei had smiled at his daughter as he spoke.


    Mei stared at her father as Skye beamed, and said; ¡°Ima good wit that.¡±


    ¡°Father..¡±


    ¡°I know that you¡¯re scared, but you have everything this country needs, Mei,¡± Bai Lei cut his daughter off with a soft smile, and encouraging words; ¡°You are kind, fair, and honest. You¡¯re a wonderful daughter and mother-¡±


    ¡°And a good wife, despite our circumstances,¡± Hang interjected before Bai Lei continued; ¡°Women are allowed to join the Senate, even though only a handful have ever done it. There is one woman who served two years ago, remember?¡±


    Mei nodded nervously before her Father kept speaking; ¡°If you decide to follow the tradition, Yuki Kim can be your mentor. Toshinori will also be good council, if you decide-¡±


    ¡°I want to,¡± Mei cut in; ¡°I want to be a Senator like you, and my grandfather, and my husband. I want to help Sai, and I think that I am in a unique position to do that..¡±


    ¡°I am constantly surrounded by incredible people, but I have never felt that way myself. I think I finally realized that my circumstances and bonds could be my contribution.¡±


    Mei turned towards Skye; ¡°I want to be like my sister, and help people.. Is it alright if I-¡±


    ¡°Ya do whatever ya gotta do, Mei. Tidas, Zazzy, and I will back ya one-hundred percent. Yer a good person, and not greedy. I think you¡¯re exactly what politics needs.¡±


    Mei smiled nervously at her,pletely surprised by herself. She hadn¡¯t realized it until that moment, but her life had designated Mei to be a force to be reckoned with..


    Her Father was a famously beloved politician, her uncle was an anti-hero, and her adoptive sister was the Guardian of the Last Dragon. Whether it was due to fate or simple circumstance, however one wanted to word it: Mei was meant for something. And she was ready to ept whatever it was.


    ¡°It will be very difficult for you, but I will support you. And I am sure Hana would agree,¡± Hang stated, knowing that his wife was in for a hard road ahead.


    Aside from in ancient times, Sai was the first nation to allow women a day in their government. The first woman had barely been allowed to join, and only with the support of the people. The requirements to be a Senator had been changed to be less gender-based, but there were still hurdles for Mei to jump over before she would be epted.


    Tokuga was the biggest, but his public threat had been lessened by Mei riding around with Zazzy. The majority of the Lei family was ready to ept Mei as their new head because of it as well, but like with the Senators; a few traditionalists were holding out.. Like Mei¡¯s Great Aunt.


    ¡°What about this Toshinori fellow? Will he help us get Mei elected?¡± Tidas inquired, recalling Skye mentioning his name before.


    Bai Lei grinned; ¡°He won¡¯t be happy that we¡¯re dragging him back into politics, but he¡¯ll do it for Mei and Skye. Mei is like a granddaughter to him, and Skye did him the kindness of saving his life. If he tries to refuse, then I¡¯ll guilt him into it.¡±


    Skye shook her head; ¡°Ya dinna gotta try ta manipte the man! If he doesna wanna help, then he doesn¡¯t have ta. Tryin¡¯ ta guilt trip him into it will make an enemy, but if we can barter wit him-¡±


    ¡°Aye, Skye¡¯s right. You get more with a carrot than a stick, Senator,¡± Tidas added as he looked at Bai Lei for a reaction.


    Genie smiled; ¡°That¡¯s a good point. Let Skye and Mei visit Toshinori tomorrow directly. I have somewhere I want Tidas toe with me..¡±


    As Tidas shed him a quizzical expression, Genie added; ¡°I think we need to have another chat with Richard Yaris.¡±


    ¡°That bastard did seem to know quite a bit about whatever my brother is up to. I think that¡¯s an excellent idea, Genie.¡±


    As the two began to discuss their strategy, Skye went over to Mei; ¡°I take it that Hana has Rukia right now?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She thought that I should be here as well, so I believe Hang is correct about her supporting my choice, but..¡±


    Skye ced aforting hand on her shoulder; ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    After a moment of hesitation, Mei replied; ¡°If I decide to follow through, and my rtionship with Hana is discovered-¡±


    Skye smirked; ¡°Then, we¡¯ll just start takin¡¯ her wit us on our mornin¡¯ flights. Let¡¯s see how their bulshit stacks up against their faith in a dragon¡¯s wisdom..¡±

 Chapter 559

    559 Sneaky, Sneaky


    Everyone within Genie¡¯s castle was up and moving earlier than usual, busy making preparations for the day. Clouds heavy with snow threatened to open up, and bury the roads. The servants rushed around making meals, and double-checking that Genie and his guests had warm clothes.


    Everyone from Alcon had their clothes from home, and were used to colder weather to begin with. Due to where Sai was positioned on the coastline, it didn¡¯t get very cold, but it did get the asional snow. When Mei and the others came into the dining hall for breakfast, they could tell right away that people from Sai did not react to cold very well..


    Mei had at least four extrayers on, and Rukia practically looked like a puffball. Hang and Bai Lei were all bundled up, but not as extremely as the other two. Genie and Hana looked more like the Alconians, since they were wearing far lessyers.


    ¡°It makes sense that Genie isna wearin¡¯ a ton of clothes, but Hana?¡± Skye asked as she pointed to her.


    ¡°This level of cold is nothing,¡± Hana waved her hand before exining; ¡°Shinobi train both physically and mentally to withstand all kinds of attacks, and problems. An assassin couldn¡¯t do their job with chittering teeth, or heavy breathing from being overheated. These are things that the mind can control, if one has self-discipline.¡±


    ¡°Refining your body, mind, and soul is crucial for my training to bear fruit. Some train one at a time, and master a certain skill or craft, and be Specialists. But my training requires all to be simultaneously trained and mastered before I award someone a title..¡±


    Genie turned to Hana as he added; ¡°Hana is my best pupil, and I hold high hopes for her. I know that she will achieve even greater fame than I have one day.¡±


    Turning back, Genie nced between Skye and Tidas as he spoke; ¡°You two will be starting a shortened, more intense version of my training starting in just a few days-and I will not be taking¡¯no¡¯ as an answer. The world is much bigger than just Alcon, and most kingdoms have their own, not-as-good versions of our Shinobi Corp..¡±


    ¡°You two are going to get a ninja crash course.. You will need to know our version of hand-to-handbat, and understand how to work as a unified team.¡±


    .....


    Skye scoffed; ¡°We can do that already.¡±


    Genie locked eyes with her; ¡°Oh, so you know all of Tidas¡¯ weaknesses? And how to defend them while simultaneously covering yourself? And any otherrades you may have with you?¡±


    Skye kept her chin up as she answered; ¡°Aye, Ima pretty sure I can. Did ya forget that I got four traits? Barriers are easy ta make wit me Earth magic.¡±


    Genie nodded; ¡°I see. What if you¡¯re going against a team of mages? One of which, is an Earth mage that has an erosion effect?¡±


    Skye quirked an eyebrow at him; ¡°Is there such a mage?¡±


    Genie shrugged; ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s one of the countless possibilities that could happen. Your magic can only go so far, Skye. You and Tidas need to be able to make use of more than that.¡±


    The two exchanged confused expressions, then turned back to Genie. He sighed heavily, annoyed that he had to exin something twice.. ¡®They should remember these things from when they were children.. Hmm.. Apparently I¡¯ve grown soft..¡¯


    Collecting his thoughts, Genie cupped his hands together before speaking; ¡°Think of it like this: there are things that each of you are good at, and some things you are not, correct?¡±


    After the two nodded, Genie continued; ¡°My training will have you two in perfect sync. Skye will understand what Tidascks, and learn topensate for it, and Tidas will do the same. Where one ends, the other begins, and where one falls, the other knows where to be to catch them.¡±


    ¡°So we¡¯ll be doin¡¯ what we always do?¡± Skye asked sarcastically.


    Genie smiled; ¡°Yes, but better.¡±


    As she shed him a sour expression, Tidas asked; ¡°Do we have time? Aren¡¯t we in the middle of investigating illegal arms? A Massive amount of them, based on those numbers I gave you.¡±


    Bai Lei spoke up; ¡°We will be addressing that shortly, but you two n to enter the Vault, right? Then that training will be needed.¡±


    Genie nodded in agreement as he borated; ¡°The physical part will teach you how to walk without sound, and how to move around undetected without using magic. As well as general defensive maneuvers, fighting techniques, and-¡±


    ¡°So yer finally gonna teach me how ta sneak up on people like you and Peggy?!¡± Skye happily asked.


    ¡°Dinna go thinkin¡¯ that you¡¯ll be gettin¡¯ the best of me,ssie..¡±


    As if she¡¯d materialized out of nowhere; Peggy was suddenly standing next to Skye. Who had jumped back with a quickness that surprised even herself. As her heart pounded away, Genie doubled over in a fit ofughter..


    Both he and Bai Lei had seen Peggy approaching because of where they were standing, but she¡¯d motioned to them to keep quiet about it. Tidas had been just as surprised, but instead of jumping away, his hand had gone straight to the hilt of his sword. Genie grinned to himself as he realized how much work he had ahead.


    ¡®These two have potential, but are too easily wrapped up in what¡¯s directly in front of them.. They need to work on their awareness before anything..¡¯


    ¡°Do you two remember anything that I taught you? Always being aware of your surroundings was the first-¡±


    ¡°Thing ya taught us: we ken! She¡¯s just too damn sneaky!¡± Skye bellowed as she pointed at Peggy.


    cing her hands on her hips, Peggy grinned broadly; ¡°I never get tired of this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s barely starting to lighten up outside, and I¡¯m exhausted,¡± Tidas muttered as he removed his hand from his sword, and rubbed at his eyes.


    Peggy roughly patted his shoulder; ¡°Oh,e on Tidas! I thought ya were a mornin¡¯ person?¡±


    Huffing with irritation, Tidas replied; ¡°I¡¯m just always awake in the mornings due to my status.. That doesn¡¯t mean that I like it.¡±


    Peggy ¡®tsked¡¯ at him; ¡°Ya should wanna get up early. Gives ya more daytime ta work wit.¡±


    Seeing his ire building, Skye cut in; ¡°Aye, quit pickin¡¯ at me husband, Peg. We both got a long day ahead.¡±


    Looking like she¡¯d been insulted, Peggy huffed simrly to Tidas while crossing her arms; ¡°Oh right, cause I just sit on me arse all day.. Ima Never busy..¡±


    ¡°Alright Peggy,¡± Genie chided her, which seemed to end the discussion as he switched it back to their ns for the day.


    Turning towards Bai Lei, he asked; ¡°Are youing along, Brother?¡±


    ¡°No.. I think Lord Yaris will feel more talkative, the less people there are. I¡¯ll stay here, and begin the transfers.¡±


    ¡°Transfers?¡± Mei asked.


    Genie nodded; ¡°After our interaction with Tokugast night, I feel it¡¯s safer to move ourselves and our guests to your Father¡¯s home. He¡¯d be insane to send assassins to another Senator¡¯s home. At least I hope he¡¯ll be smart about it, and not attack at all.¡±


    ¡°But if he does, then we can involve the rest of the Senate, and bring formal charges against him,¡± Bai Lei added.


    ¡°How? The only way to prove it would be to catch the assassin. Which means letting them get close enough to officially say that they were trying to kill someone,¡± Hangmented, not liking where the conversation was going.


    ¡°My guards will be apanying us, plus Bai Lei has his own private guards. If someone is foolish enough to try to get in, then at the least: they won¡¯t make it back out.¡±


    Everyone nodded their understanding, except for Skye. Something tugged at her mind, but she couldn¡¯t put her finger on it. Writing it off as nothing, Skye rejoined the conversation, although the sinking feeling wouldn¡¯t go away.


    After their conversation, everyone split up to go about their ns for the day. Skye, Mei, us, and Hana wereing with Skye and Mei, while Kari and Ronnie stayed back with Rukia. Hang, Genie, and Tidas all went to see Richard Yaris, and wouldn¡¯t be back until after lunchtime.


    Skye rubbed at her partially full stomach. She¡¯d wanted to eat a lot more at breakfast, but didn¡¯t want to worry Tidas, or give Peggy false hope. Skye¡¯s appetite had been growingtely, but she still didn¡¯t eat more than her usual amount this morning..


    And was wholeheartedly regretting it now.


    Breakfast in Sai was far different from what they usually had in Alcon. Bacon, eggs, ham, and potatoes weremon to have with fruit, and some form of bread. But in Sai, breakfast was very simr to dinner when it came to their dishes.


    A bnced miso soup loaded with noodles, daikon, carrots, cabbage, and other vegetables was served first. The mellow, salty vor made Skye want to eat an entire pot of it to herself, but she settled for three bowls worth instead.


    A tray of rice balls with different fillings had been set in the center of a their table, next to a tray of filled hot buns. The warm and sweet bean jam buns were Skye¡¯s favorite, and she¡¯d eaten an entire tray to herself by the time she¡¯d realized that no one else had had any.


    Embarrassed, Skye had refrained from eating much more after that. As she rubbed her stomach in a pointless attempt to soothe it, Mei noticed her difort..


    ¡°You are still hungry, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°N-No! Ima good: didn¡¯t ya see how much I ate?¡± Skye sputtered as her cheeks went pink.


    Mei chuckled lightly; ¡°It is fine. Would you like to stop at a regr restaurant, or a sweet shop? Either way, I need a gift for Lord Yagi, so why don¡¯t we get something for ourselves as well?¡±


    Skye swallowed; ¡°Are ya sure it¡¯s okay? Ta be honest, I am still a wee bit peckish..¡±


    Mei grinned seeetly; ¡°Of course it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m happy that you said something, I almost forgot to bring a gift.¡±


    Skye¡¯s face fell; ¡°Oh crap.. Was I suppose ta bring a gift fer Genie?! Do I need one fer yer Da now?!¡±


    Mei burst out inughter as Skye went into an over-dramatic spiral. By the time they had stopped at the shop, Mei had calmed Skye, and vice versa.. ¡®I wonder if Skye acted silly and did all of that to preupy me from worrying..¡¯


    As the sweet thought crossed her mind, Mei was yanked back into reality by a shrill screaming from outside of their now-stopped carriage. Skye immediately withdrew her dagger, and flung open the door. She¡¯d left her sword at Genie¡¯s with Peggy, but wore her armor under her coat, and always carried her dagger.


    When she came out and looked around, Skye was a little surprised to see Hana and us had already separated two people. As she walked over, Skye held her head up as she looked between a crying boy, and a furious-looking old man.


    Seeing bloody scratch marks on the child¡¯s arm, Skye turned and red at the man as she spoke in Saianese; ¡°I am Skye Moonstone: Diplomat for the Alconian Kingdom, and Guardian of the Last Dragon. You have Exactly ten seconds to tell me why you have hurt this child, or you will meet my dragon: face, to teeth..¡±

 Chapter 560

    560 idents And Karma(Part One)


    The old man huffed as he stared at the cloaked woman in front of him; ¡°Just because you are a foreigner, doesn¡¯t make you a princess.¡±


    Skye blinked several times at the man, temporarily at a loss for words. After pulling her hood back, she spoke again with hard eyes; ¡°I am the daughter of Lucas Moonstone, and daughter-inw to King Magnus. As well as the former pupil of Jin Laos..¡±


    Taking a step towards him, Skye added; ¡°So if I wind up impaling you with a spike, all I will get is a stern talking to. You, on the other hand, will be dead if you don¡¯t exin why you were hurting that child.¡±


    The man red at Skye as he let a flustered stream of curses flow. Seeing Skye tense up like she was getting ready to hit him, Mei stepped between them, and bowed lightly before attempting to defuse the situation..


    ¡°Pardon my friend, elder. She is not used to our customs. My name is Mei Lei, the daughter of Senator Bai Lei. My deepest apologies, but I must inform you that she truly is the Guardian. Her authority is recognized and sanctioned by the Senate as a diplomat from Alcon. And I believe you know how our people feel about her..¡±


    Gesturing with her head, Mei drew the old man¡¯s attention to the gathering crowds. The moment that Skye had revealed her hair color, people walking along on the street had noticed, and recognized her. As the number of witnesses grew, the old man¡¯s temper fluctuated..


    Skye wanted tough in the old man¡¯s face, but Mei had done better than that. Since she¡¯d remained calm and collected, any aggressive behavior on the old man¡¯s part would be perceived as instigation by the gathering spectators.. ¡®She¡¯s definitely her father¡¯s daughter.. Bai Lei¡¯s gonna be so proud when I tell him about this..¡¯


    As the thought passed, Skye watched with curiosity as Mei took over the situation; ¡°Could you please tell us why you were chasing this child to begin with? Has he done something wrong?¡±


    The old man procrastinated by clearing his throat, so as to word himself properly; ¡°I own the shop over there, and this little monster knocked over a disy of jarred honey! Do you know how expensive honey is?! How is this Child going to repay me?! I was going to let the authorities handle it after he cleaned up the mess-¡±


    .....


    The child frantically cut in, lifting his hands up so everyone could see; ¡°It was an ident, and you didn¡¯t say that! All you said was that I had to pick up the ss with my hands! I got cut! See! But you didn¡¯t care! You said you would smash my hands in the ss if I didn¡¯t finish-¡±


    ¡°You little shit! I said no such thing! Children shouldn¡¯t lie!¡± the old man screamed, cutting in on the child¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying!¡± the child choked out, tears starting to stream down his cheeks.


    Mei bent down and wiped the child¡¯s eyes with her sleeve as she asked; ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Ping,¡± he replied between sniffles.


    Mei smiled gently at him; ¡°Hello, Ping. My name is Mei. Can you please tell me what happened? I promise nothing bad is going to happen to you. Just tell the truth.¡±


    Ping nodded; ¡°I swear I¡¯m not lying.. I told him I knocked them over when he tried to me my friends. My Momma can pay for the honey, but the mean old man wouldn¡¯t let me leave to get her!¡±


    ¡°Did your friends knock them over?¡± Skye asked without any tact.


    Mei red at her, but the child was unfazed as he answered; ¡°No, it was me. I get headaches, and sometimes I get dizzy.. I didn¡¯t mean to..¡±


    The child was now balling like the seven or eight year old that he was. Mei hugged Ping as she nced at Skye, who knew exactly what to do..


    Crouching down like Mei, Skye waited for the boy to lean back before asking; ¡°Have you always had headaches?¡±


    Ping nodded; ¡°As long as I can remember. Grandpa¡¯s friend makes me tea that stops it, but he hasn¡¯t brought any over yet. It¡¯s really tasty! Especially with honey-¡±


    The boy mmed up as he covered his mouth, and looked over at the store owner. The old man¡¯s face was starting to turn red again, which was Mei¡¯s sign to mediate again. Standing up and brushing herself off, Mei smiled sweetly at the shop owner before speaking to him loud enough for people close by to hear..


    ¡°The child is clearly apologetic about the situation, and has admitted his fault in the ident. But it was Still an ident..¡±


    Mei straightened her back, and continued speaking with a kind of determination in her voice; ¡°The child wanted to make amends by having his parentpensate you. Why did you force him to pick up the ss by hand?¡±


    The old man clicked his tongue before he spoke; ¡°Because He made the mess! It¡¯s his duty to at Least clean it up! The little bastard just wanted a chance to run off!¡±


    ¡°Hey: watch your tone. He is a child, and he didn¡¯t do anything with ill-intent, unlike you...Tell me: how many adults do you know clean up a mess like that just with pants?¡± Skye inquired with a threatening look in her eyes.


    The old man sputtered as he scrambled for an answer that didn¡¯t seem as cruel as the reality of it. The man had been furious at the loss caused by the clumsy child, and wanted payback. It was a vindictive and cold-hearted thing to do, especially to a child.


    The old man¡¯s actions pissed off Skye, Mei, as well as Hana and us. They kept looking at them, waiting for the signal to kill him, but Mei had a much better idea..


    ¡°Pardon me, sir, but why didn¡¯t you just close your shop, and follow him home to talk with his mother? Or leave another employee in charge until you returned?¡±


    The old man scoffed; ¡°I work alone, and what can a woman do to make this right?! Where¡¯s the bastard¡¯s father? I¡¯m probably hitting the nail on the head by calling him a bas-Ahh!¡±


    Before the old man could even finish the word, a spike made of rock shot out of the ground, right in front of him. The man stumbled back, but he didn¡¯t fall over. Considering how old he looked, Skye thought that was probably a good thing.


    Flustered by his embarrassment and anger, the old man wanted to scream at them until his throat was raw. But the murmurs he was hearing made his hot blood run cold in his veins. The people gathering around were whispering about why he was being hostile towards the Guardian of the Last Dragon.


    The old man had recognized Mei Lei, but he¡¯d never thought that he would ever see, let alone encounter, the Guardian. The foreign woman was known for having a short temper when it came to unjust actions, and the boy was making his tant. As Skye lowered the spike, a chill ran up his spine.


    ¡°That was a warning. The next one goes through your gut.¡±


    ¡°Now, now.. There¡¯s no need for all of this. Skye? Will you please heal the child? His hands must hurt quite a lot,¡± Mei asked after finally seeing realization shining in the old man¡¯s eyes.


    Skye agreed, understanding that Mei was much calmer than she was, and scrunched down to the boy¡¯s level again. Many people were eagerly watching, excited to catch a glimpse of the Guardian using her famous skill. As Ping nced around nervously, Dkye smiled at him gently before speaking..


    ¡°Do not mind them. They just want to see me use my magic. I promise it won¡¯t hurt, and that I¡¯ll be super-quick with my magic.¡±


    The boy¡¯s eyes went wide with admiration; ¡°You¡¯re a mage?¡±


    Skye¡¯s smile stretched; ¡°I am.. Will you help me, help you? I can¡¯t do it without you.¡±


    Ping took on an overly-contemtive expression, then returned the princess¡¯ smile; ¡°Okay, but do be careful please. My grandfather will be angry if I can¡¯t write.¡±


    ¡°Is that what you were supposed to be doing instead of being inside the shop?¡±


    Ping¡¯s eyes widened as he eximed; ¡°How¡¯d you know?!¡±


    Skye chuckled; ¡°Well, your friends scattered, and you looked scared whenever you mentioned going home. How about you tell me why as I heal your hands, and we¡¯ll see if we can make that better as well, hm?¡±


    Ping looked concerned about the princess¡¯ offer at first, but as soon as her magic began to give him relief; the boy became very cooperative. He exined that he was supposed to be studying, but his friends had came to his windows, and convinced him to join them.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to stay because Uncle Xiao-Rong is my teacher today. He¡¯s too mean! He should not be allowed! My Uncle Hsin is much nicer. He gives me sweets when I get all of my worksheets right!¡±


    Skye listened to the child name off several of his favorite sweets as she healed his hands, then checked to see why he was having headaches. Some of the veins within his cranium we¡¯re much smaller than they were supposed to be. Skye had ready about gic disorders and illnesses that could¡¯ve caused it, but she didn¡¯t want to keep the child there on disy.


    While Skye was thoroughly healing him, Mei had calmed the old man down, and convinced him to visit her home with a note from her. Her family wouldpensate him for the cost of the honey, the cleanup, and an hour of his time. They haggled over the cost of his time, but Mei stayed firm on not letting the man extort her.


    Once everything was written out properly, the grumpy old man set off to go collect his payment, and Skye, Mei and the others set off to meet Ping¡¯s family. He talked about his mother, and how his father had passed when he was too little to remember. But his grandfather was just like a father to him.


    He exined that it caused problems within his family sometimes, and that his cousins called him a suck up. But he didn¡¯t care; ¡°My grandpa is the best! He knows lots of important people, too! When he had a job, he made friends with a lot of people..¡±


    As Ping raved and they walked down the streets, Mei¡¯s face barely changed until they were a block away from their original destination. As they approached the Yagi residence, Mei turned to the boy with wide eyes; ¡°Ping? Do you know your grandfather¡¯s first name?¡±


    Turning and smiling at the pretty and kinddy, Ping beamed as he replied; ¡°Of course! It¡¯s Toshinori!¡±

 Chapter 561

    561 idents And Karma(Part Two)


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE***


    The building that they approached was more like a manor than a house, and it had a long, rocky road that led straight up to the front of the house. Skye noticed right away that the architecture was closer to Alconian-style than Saianese. And that even the gargoyles that looked down on them from the edges of the roof resembled the ones she¡¯d seen at Lord Reinbolt¡¯s home.


    It was a simple observation, but one that stuck in the back of her mind as they entered Ping¡¯s home. The walls were a deep blue color, apanied by off-white trim, and dark-brown flooring. The style of the moldings along where the walls met the off-white ceiling was unmistakably Alconian as well.


    The furnishings and carpets were all traditional Saianese style, yet the mixture was still aesthetically pleasing to the eye. The vivid golds, silvers, whites and green of the tapestries and furniture made the home warm and inviting while still maintaining the sophistication of the upper sses. It was a unique home with great character, which made Skye all the more eager to meet the owner.


    As Skye¡¯s curiosity about the house grew, Mei introduced them to the servant that had answered the door, then waited in the main sitting room for Toshinori. Ping stayed with them, afraid of running into his uncle before he could exin everything to his grandfather. His Uncle Xiao-Rong should¡¯ve left by then, but Ping didn¡¯t want to take the chance of running into him.


    They talked quietly about various things until Ping began to ask about Zazzy. As Skye and Mei told him about what it was like to fly, the boy became louder and louder as his excitement grew. Ping was in the middle of exining his version of what he thought it would be like to fly when one of the sets of doors flew open.


    When they saw Ping flinch and slouch like he was expecting to be hit, Skye and the others knew right away that the short and plump man was Xiao-Rong. He was breathing hard like he¡¯d just run a mile as he stomped over to Ping.. Until he noticed that the boy wasn¡¯t alone.


    Quirking an suspicious eyebrow at them, Ping¡¯s Uncle asked; ¡°Who are you two, and what are you doing here?¡±


    After ncing and ring at Ping, he added; ¡°What has my Nephew done this time?¡±


    .....


    Skye sighed audibly, which made Mei step forward to stop her from speaking. She bowed politely, then introduced herself, but that was as far as she¡¯d gotten before Xiao-Rong cut Mei off.


    He started toin about how her father needed to stop depending on his so much, and that it was insulting for him to, ¡°Send his lowly daughter in his ce to beg.¡±


    Mei turned towards Skye, worried that she was going to say something, but Ping beat them to it..


    ¡°Uncle Xiao-Rong, that was rude! Grandfather will be upset if he hears that you spoke to Senator Lei¡¯s daughter like that.¡±


    Xiao-Rong narrowed his eyes on Ping; ¡°Do Not speak to me like that, child! You are in enough trouble as it is for skipping your lessons today! When I was your age, I would¡¯ve been beaten until the lesson sunk in!¡±


    ¡°No wonder you turned into such an asshole,¡± Skyemented as she stared at Ping¡¯s Uncle.


    Xiao-Rong narrowed his eyes on Skye, who did have her hood pulled down. He recognized her, but didn¡¯t seem to care about her status. To him: the fact that she was a woman made Skye¡¯s opinion almost pointless to him to hear.


    After a haughty scoff, Xiao-Rong said; ¡°Watch your tone, woman, and remember your ce. How My nephew is treated is no concern of yours. You have no rtion to him.¡±


    Skye quirked an eyebrow at the surly round man; ¡°So I shouldn¡¯t care about anyone but my family? You do realize that your father would be dead right now if I thought like you, right?¡±


    For a split second, Skye could¡¯ve sworn that she saw irritation cross Xiao-Rong¡¯s face. Like he was angry that she¡¯d done it, then he tried to cover for the emotion bubbling up to the surface by turning away. She didn¡¯t know if Mei had seen it, but Skye had..


    ¡°Are you the oldest?¡± she asked, catching the uncle off guard.


    He looked at Skye with a scrutinizing re as he replied; ¡°I am, but I am not the next head. That Honor goes to my younger brother.¡±


    Xiao-Rong¡¯s disdain waspletely obvious as he huffed testily, and added; ¡°Even if I am Far more qualified..¡±


    ¡°I see that your father is a wise man,¡± Skye stated, earning her an outraged rant from Xiao-Rong.


    ¡°How dare you, you ignorant woman! You don¡¯t know me! And have no grounds to say that!¡±


    Skye wasn¡¯t fazed by Xiao-Rong¡¯s words at all as she smiled, and said; ¡°You¡¯re right: I don¡¯t know you. But seeing your nephew shrink back in fear of you is all the introduction I need to know that you¡¯re a terrible person.¡±


    Xiao-Rong looked like he was ready to explode as he red at his nephew, then back at Skye; ¡°What has that little shit lied about?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if he lied or not, but Ping said that you hit him,¡± Mei stated with unusually cold eyes.


    Xiao-Rong smirked derisively; ¡°So? He refuses to read the materials I assigned him. Children should be punished when they don¡¯t do what they¡¯re told. My family may spoil him rotten, but I refuse to contribute to that brat¡¯s attitude.¡±


    ¡°I tried to read them, but they make my head hurt-¡±


    ¡°That Is An Excuse! Not a reason!¡± Xiao-Rong¡¯s voice reverberated throughout the room as he cut Ping off; ¡°I have them, too. But that did Not stop me frompleting my assignments at your age, or any other! You are just azy, good-for-nothing, sponge-¡±


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it,¡± Skye muttered before she snapped at Ping¡¯s Uncle; ¡°First of all, his headaches ARE a real reason that he can¡¯t read a lot at once! If you get them too, then you should understand that..¡±


    ¡°Secondly: what kind of a man belittles a child like that?! What is Wrong with you?! I see why your father chose your brother over you.. If I EVER saw a rtive treat a child like that, I¡¯d disown them!¡±


    The veins on Xiao-Rong¡¯s face and neck stuck out like they were trying to escape his body as he hollered; ¡°You watch your tone with me, you stupid bitch! This is My House!¡±


    ¡°This is grandpa¡¯s house! Not yours! You just live here like the rest of us!¡± Ping yelled, not liking the way that his Uncle was speaking to his saviors.


    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Xiao-Rong yelled as he cranked his arm back to smack Ping.


    Before his arm could swing downward, Mei was shielding Ping with her body, and Skye had caught his wrist. Xiao-Rong red at Skye as he tried to yank his arm away from her, but all that did was cause her hand to make a vice grip. As he bellowed and raised his other hand to strike Skye, her other hand grabbed her dagger..


    ¡°What is with all of this ruckus in my home?! What¡¯s going on in here?!¡± a familiar old man yelled from the farthest doorway.


    Xiao-Rong tried to rip his hand away, but Skye was holding him in ce with barely any effort. When Toshinori saw the situation, he immediately diffused it by chiding his son, and apologizing to Skye and Mei. They quickly told him how they¡¯de to be there, even though it was their original destination to begin with.


    The story about the broken honey jars seemed to infuriate Xiao-Rong even more, especially since Bai Lei¡¯s daughter had covered the expense of it. Putting the Yagi family further into debt with the Lei family. As his anger stoked under his father¡¯s harsh rebuke, Skye and Mei sighed with relief to know that Ping would be fine now.


    It was right after that thought that Skye saw an equally short and round man standing behind Toshinori. He looked like a younger, slightly thinner version of Xiao-Rong. So Skye knew right away that he must be Ping¡¯s Uncle Hsin.


    When he and Ping exchanged small smiles, Skye affirmed that her guess was correct. She kept an eye on the brother as Toshinori and Xiao-Rong began to argue. She hadn¡¯t heard every word, but had caught Toshinori saying something about how this situation was a prime example of why Xiao-Rong was not suited to be the head of their family..


    Furious at his father¡¯s dismissal of him, Xiao-Rong snapped back; ¡°I am far more intelligent and popr than my brother is! The only reason that you chose him is because Senator Lei favors him! I¡¯M the one who should be trusted with our family¡¯s future! Not him! Senator Tokuga is the future of this country! Not the senate!¡±


    Xiao-Rong red at Skye; ¡°There are Many kingdoms that want what we have, like yours! Tokuga wants to fight! While the senate doesn¡¯t mind getting into bed with whoring nations!¡±


    ¡°Xiao-Rong! You go Too far this time! You are banished from my home until my anger at you abates! Go and stay with one of your mistresses!¡±


    Realizing that he¡¯d crossed a line, Xiao-Rong tried to reason with him; ¡°Father, please?! I am just trying to do what¡¯s best-¡±


    ¡°Be Gone From My Sight, NOW!¡± Toshinori bellowed.


    ¡°Father, is it necessary to banish him?¡± Hsin asked, his voice hold minimal emotion.


    Xiao-Rong narrowed his eyes on his brother; ¡°I do not need Any help from you. I¡¯m leaving, but we are not done discussing this, Father.¡±


    With thatstment, Xiao-Rong stormed out of the room, mming the door behind him as he went. Toshinori let out a long sigh as he stared at the floor; ¡°What am I to do with him? I¡¯ve never met such a stubborn person before..¡±


    ¡°Well, he is your son, Lord Yagi,¡± Mei said with a small smile, breaking the gloomy feeling lingering within the room.


    Toshinori grinned broadly as he stretched out his thin arms for a hug from her, which Mei happily obliged. As they pulled away, Toshinori thanked both her, and Princess Skye for helping his grandson with the shop keeper. When Skye said that she¡¯d also healed the cause for his headaches, Toshinori was beside himself..


    ¡°You not only saved my life, but you also saved my Grandson from a lifetime of hardship and struggles.. There is no amount of money in this world that would be sufficient payment. Is there anything my family can do for you?¡±


    Skye and Mei turned and smiled at each other, then they both grinned at Toshinori as Mei said; ¡°Actually, we were on our way here to talk to you..¡±

 Chapter 562

    562 idents And Karma(Part Three)


    Skye told Toshinori everything that had happened during their dinner with Tokuga, after sending Ping to finish his studies. Toshinori¡¯s reaction was exactly what Bai Lei had said it would be. He readily offered his help, as did Hsin, who had stayed to listen.


    After he¡¯d been healed by Skye, the old man had contemted what would happen to his family once he passed. The following day, Toshinori had announced his youngest son as the next head of his family. He figured that was the real reason that he¡¯d been in such a foul mood, and why he¡¯d spoken so impudently to Skye.


    Once things had settled and everyone had tea in hand, Toshinori apologized again for his son¡¯s attitude; ¡°He¡¯s angry, and I can understand that.. It was only recently that I decided my youngest son was to be the next Head. Xiao-Rong was groomed his entire life for a duty that he will no longer have.. It is my failure as his Father, not his..¡±


    Skye scoffed; ¡°Do not make excuses for him. He is, what? In his forties? He should have better self-control than that by now. That is his failure as an adult. Not yours as his Father.¡±


    ¡°He has suffered his entire life with the same headaches that Ping has just started to experience. How can a lifetime of misery not affect him so?¡±


    Skye shook her head; ¡°So his experience gives him privilege to torture others? Just because he suffers unfairly? It¡¯s okay for Him to be the cause of suffering for others?¡±


    ¡°I get what you are saying. You don¡¯t need to continue,¡± Toshinori replied with a defeated expression.


    Skye sighed as she leaned on the small table they were sitting at; ¡°None of this is on you, Toshinori. Your son is his own man, and has been for quite some time. He may be your child, but he is not A child.¡±


    The old man nodded in the negative; ¡°You do not have your own children yet, so you do not understand. You never stop wanting what is best for them, no matter their age. And the sense of responsibility towards them barely fades over time.. It doesn¡¯t hurt any less when you see them making the wrong choices.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, I don¡¯t any children of my own yet. But maybe that is the perspective you¡¯re missing,¡± Skyemented as she leaned back in her seat; ¡°You see him as your child, and I see him as the forty year old man he is.¡±


    .....


    ¡°Skye, please. Show somepassion,¡± Mei pleaded as she held her tea like a talisman.


    Skye clicked her tongue; ¡°I¡¯m not trying to be argumentative, but I¡¯m telling you now: that guy is going to be troubleter. Why else would he yell about Tokuga? The man is already moving against the Senate.¡±


    A pained expression traversed Toshinori¡¯s face; ¡°My son has been begging me to publicly take Tokuga¡¯s side, but I could never do that. I was a young child, but I remember my grandfather¡¯s stories.. I have seen with my own eyes that absolute power, absolutely corrupts, and Chen is exactly the type of man who would abuse that power.¡±


    ¡°I tend to agree with you on that one,¡± Skye stated before taking a sip of her tea.


    ¡°Why does he support Senator Tokuga? I thought that the Yagi n has always opposed the idea of an empire?¡± Mei asked after lightly kicking Skye under the table.


    Toshinori nodded and sighed; ¡°We have, but my son is...going through a rebellious stage.¡±


    ¡°It is not a ¡®rebellious stage¡¯ at age forty,¡± Skyemented, ignoring the re that Mei was shooting her; ¡°As an adult, he¡¯s making an active choice. Does he not realize how good the citizens have it here? They have no fear of their food or children being taken away. No worries about who owns thend they live on because they have actual rights to their homes.. All of that will change if Tokuga takes power.¡±


    ¡°So, what is it exactly, that you want from me?¡± Toshinori asked with a slightly dower demeanor.


    ¡°Just for you to continue to support my Father. Senator Tokuga is going to be moving against him very soon, and you are an important figure to both the people, and the soldiers. You were the one that got them hazard pay during dangerous missions, and convinced the Senate to pay for maternity and paternity leave..¡±


    As Mei paused to take a breath, Skye quickly said; ¡°No wonder your son wants you on Tokuga¡¯s side..¡±


    ¡°Quiet, Skye,¡± Mei warned before turning back to Toshinori; ¡°Whether you like it or not, you Will be a decisive factor in the oue of all this, Toshi. And if you try to stay in the middle, it will divide the people even more...I know that you don¡¯t want to divide your family, but Xiao-Rong has made that choice on his own.¡±


    For the first time in a long time: Toshinori felt his age. All of themon sense he had umted over the decades told him to automatically side with Bai Lei, but his love for his oldest was blinding his heart. As he silently struggled with his dilemma, Hsin finally spoke.


    His voice was much deeper than Skye expected, and it was filled with sincerity as he tried to buffer the blow to his father..


    ¡°I know that Xiao-Rong has been preparing to be the next Head of our family his whole life, but you chose me for a reason, Father. I wholeheartedly believe in Senator Bai Lei, and what he and his faction are working towards. Do you no longer believe in them?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do,¡± Toshinori automatically responded, then he sighed heavily; ¡°But your brother has always been very astute. Maybe there is something about Chen Tokuga that I am biased against seeing-¡±


    ¡°If it helps you any with your decision: Zazzy hasn¡¯t liked him since the moment she smelled him. She said that he smells like darkness.. You know that he¡¯s already tried to go after Mei and her daughter, right? Is your son the Only reason that you¡¯re hesitating?¡± Skyemented.


    Mei narrowed her eyes at Skye, not thrilled that she seemed to be using Sai¡¯s reverence towards dragons, and Mei¡¯s own circumstances, to her advantage. Skye wasn¡¯t saying any of it to be maniptive, but Mei took it that way. She just wanted Toshinori to understand that but for the fact that Xiao-Rong was his son: Toshinori would side with Bai Lei without another thought.


    The entire conversation had been in Saianese, but Skye switched back to Alconian as she said; ¡°No one can make this choice fer ya, Toshinori.. But since ya already chose yer youngest son as yer next Head: I think that ya already made yer decision..¡±


    ¡°Tis not about how ya feel fer yerds, but how ya feel about the state of yer People. They be full-grown men now, capable of makin¡¯ their own choices. Ya may not like the ones yer eldest is makin¡¯, but that doesna mean that ya love¡¯em any less, or him you, cause he willna listen. It just means that ya acknowledge his right ta choose fer himself.¡±


    Skye¡¯s voice hardened slightly; ¡°Xiao-Rong Needs ta ept the ramifications of his choices, not be shielded from¡¯em like he was a bairn. Dinna allow a nation ta divide itself cause ya dinna want ta hurt yerd¡¯s feelings.¡±


    ¡°Father, please-listen to Mei Lei and the Princess. I both agree, and believe in them. My brother was raised the same as me, so his choices are his own,¡± Hsin pleaded.


    Toshinori looked at the crinkled lines on his youngest son¡¯s forehead. Hsin had always been a well-mannered and docile child, which was the opposite of his troublesome brother.. ¡®Why did it take me so long to realize that Hsin was the best suited? ..I know why, I just didn¡¯t want to admit it..¡¯


    Taking a deep breath, Toshinori spoke in Saianese; ¡°Do not me Xiao-Rong. I was almost never around when he was a boy, unlike with you and your sister-¡±


    Hsin cut his father off; ¡°Even then, we were all taught the same values, and learned the same things. I know that you do not wish to ept it, but Xiao-Rong has rejected our family¡¯s philosophies, and has sided with the Loyalists. If you continue to support us both, that will not only divide the people, but the rest of our family as well.¡±


    Toshinori stared at his son with surprise, who had stood up from his chair halfway through his speech. Hsin had always been very reserved, and rarely let his emotions show like he was now. Seeing his son¡¯s determination shining through in his eyes, Toshinori promised to publicly side with Bai Lei¡¯s faction..


    Once they¡¯d gotten their business talks out of the way, Mei and Skye stayed for another hour or so before departing. They weren¡¯t sure how long the men would be gone, but Mei wanted to get back to Rukia anyway. So they had the carriage readied, and went to meet it out front after bidding Ping farewell.


    When they came outside, Xiao-Rong was waiting for them..


    ¡°Lord Tokuga warned that you were a slippery one, but I didn¡¯t think that Bai Lei would be smart enough to send you with his daughter, to persuade my father..¡±


    Skye smirked; ¡°Well, good for you. Now move, we¡¯re heading home.¡±


    Xiao-Rong stepped directly in front of Skye, who had no patience for the man. As he started to insult Mei¡¯s father to their faces, Skye gritted her teeth as Mei whispered; ¡°Keep calm.. Don¡¯t hurt him..¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt him, hmm?¡± Skye muttered, causing Xiao-Rong to stop momentarily in his berating.


    Before he could do more that yelp; Skye used her Earth magic to raise herself, and grabbed onto his cranium with a single hand. Mei called her name with panic in her voice, but Skye kept a hold of his head for at least two minutes. Guards and people passing by watched on with shock, unsure of what to do.


    A few guards began to yell at her to release him after the first minute, but Skye refused to let go. When she finally did, Xiao-Rong fell backwards, andnded on his arse with an undignified grunt. As a few guards swarmed the women, another older one helped Xiao-Rong to his feet.


    The expression he had confused Mei and the guards, who were repeatedly asking if he was okay. Skye had lowered herself as soon as she¡¯d let go of Xiao-Rong¡¯s head, and was staring at the man expectantly as she said; ¡°A simple thank you will suffice.¡±


    ¡°What did you do to the young Lord?!¡± a guard yelled, but Xiao-Rong held up his hand to silence him.


    ¡°Why? Why would You help me?¡± Xiao-Rong asked, his skepticism in on his face.


    Skye shrugged; ¡°You and your father said that you have headaches like Ping does-did. Maybe now that you won¡¯t get them anymore, your attitude will be tolerable..¡±


    Xiao-Rong eyed Skye; ¡°What do you want? I will not turn on Lord Tokuga.¡±


    Skye waved him off, and walked passed him to get into the carriage as she replied; ¡°Just stop breaking your father¡¯s heart, and we¡¯ll call it even!¡±

 Chapter 563

    563 A Warning From Darkness


    The carriage ride back to Genie¡¯s was a mostly silent one. Skye stared out the window as Mei stared at her, unsure of how to broach the subject she wanted to discuss.


    Skye had always been an impulsive person, but the way she¡¯d acted at Toshinori¡¯s was out of character, to say the least. When the shop keeer confronted her, Skye dropped her titles like change into a beggar¡¯s cup. And the way she¡¯d spoken to Lord Yagi had been slightly provocative, to put mildly.


    As she wondered what had been going through Skye¡¯s mind, she huffed loudly as she turned her head, and locked eyes with a startled Mei; ¡°Did I spill tea on me self or somethin¡¯? Why are ya starin¡¯ at me?¡±


    ¡°Did...Did Toshinori¡¯s upset you? Your tone wasn¡¯t exactly pleasant.¡±


    Skye turned her body to face Mei properly as she spoke; ¡°He didna so much upset me, as he did annoy me. Ima not a parent, so tis hard fer me opinion ta matter much, but..¡±


    ¡°At what point is yer child their own person, ya ken? Is it when they start choosin¡¯ what they wear and eat? Or it it when they¡¯re deemed ¡®responsible enough¡¯ byw? What about when their brain is fully developed? Where is the line?¡±


    Mei tilted her head slightly; ¡°Well, what is it like between you and your father? Does he still treat you like a child?¡±


    With a smile tugging at her lips, Skye replied; ¡°Oh, me Da will see me as a wee bairn when Ima ny, but he¡¯d never try ta cover fer me like Toshi did fer his forty-year-old.¡±


    Mei¡¯s face scrunched with thought; ¡°I¡¯m sure there are people that would say that your father simply does not love you as much as theirs does. Others might agree. But what I don¡¯t understand is why it matters.¡±


    .....


    ¡°If you give a man a fish, he eats for a day. But if you teach him to fish, he can eat for the rest of his life.. Me Da told me this when I was a weess, then he hired Genie to teach me. I ken how ta manage money, property, how ta navigate, how to forage fer food, how ta hunt..Me Da didna teach me these things himself, but he made sure that I ken¡¯em.¡±


    ¡°If Toshinori keeps coverin¡¯ fer his son, then when he passes one day: he willna ken how ta fish. I dinna think Hsin will cover fer him like their da does. By fishin¡¯ for him, Toshi is essentially leavin¡¯ him alone ta starve.¡±


    Seeing a contemtive expression on Mei¡¯s face, Skye shrugged as she added; ¡°But that¡¯s a non-parent¡¯s perspective. Ima sure me opinion will change once I got a human bairn runnin¡¯ around. They won¡¯t be as sturdy as their big sister.¡±


    Mei quirked an eyebrow; ¡°Big sister?¡±


    Skye smirked; ¡°Ya ken, me first bairn! She¡¯s adorable, sweet, and scaly..¡±


    Mei smiled and chuckled lightly as she realized that Skye was talking about Zazzy. They discussed what it was like to have children for a bit before the carriage arrived at Genie¡¯s. As soon as they went inside, Skye and Mei went off to find where Kari, Ronnie, and most likely Peggy had gone off to.


    They found them out in Mei¡¯s courtyard, chasing each other around a pic nket. As soon as Skye¡¯s eyesnded on the delicately crafted sweets and tea, her stomach grumbled. Meiughed at Skye¡¯s never-ending appetite, drawing the attention of her daughter.


    Rukia happily screamed for her mother as she ran straight into her arms. The littless had immediatelyunched into several stories about what they¡¯d done since everyone had left this morning. As she and Skye listened, Peggy appeared out of nowhere, and served everyone tea.


    It was quite nice outside, despite the snow on the ground. The nket was designed to beid out on top of snow, so no one experienced a cold rear when they¡¯d finished their snack. The sun hade on on their ride back, and warmed the air as they all happily ate and drank their fill.


    It wasn¡¯t until everyone went to go inside that Skye felt eyes on them. It wasn¡¯t the same as when she knew the house guards were watching, this was different; darker. As Skye scanned the area, she nced at us, and motioned for everyone to get inside.


    Without causing any rm, everyone went in except for Skye and Peggy. They made stacks of the dishes, then Skye had Peggy take them in. She gave her a strange look, but didn¡¯t question it.. ¡®Something it clearly wrong.. Ima gonna get some guards..¡¯


    As soon as Peggy was inside, Skye called out; ¡°I ken yer here, Ahriman! Come on out before I get the whole castle after ya.¡±


    ¡°Princess,¡± came a deep, gravelly voice from behind her.


    Skye immediately withdrew her dagger, and shed backwards as she jumped back. The de was a regr one, so it had no effect on Ahriman¡¯s Dark magic. He kept himself cloaked in a cloud of ck, smoke-like fog that made it impossible to see his features.


    ¡°Why are ya here? What do ya want?¡± Skye asked, hoping to stall him until some guards could arrive.


    ¡°To watch.. And wait.¡±


    ¡°Wait fer what?¡± Skye asked with an even voice, although her tone was a higher pitch than normal.


    ¡°To make sure the Gift is received..¡±


    ¡°What? Make sense, ya daft storm cloud! What gift?! Did Marco send you?¡± Skye bellowed, hoping that causing amotion would bring the damn guards faster.


    ¡°My King awaits his Queen.. The Pretender Will Die, and so will that fool..¡±


    Skye wanted to catch and question him, but she had no idea how to go about it.. ¡®I could trap him in an Earth barrier, but that didna work in the Hignds wit those things.. I dinna have what I need! Dammit!¡¯


    There were only two things that Skye knew of that affected Dark magic: Light magic, and Dragons. Because dragons were directly connected to the Source; their scales, ws, and fire could effect all traits and elements.


    ¡®Dammit! I KNEW I shoulda brought me sword! Ima need ta have Athena or her da make me a dagger from Lazarus¡¯ scales and hide..¡¯


    As the thought crossed her mind, the ck cloud surrounding Ahriman began to spin, and twist violently. Enough so that dust kicked up, forcing Skye to cover her eyes a moment. When she felt the gust dying down, she peered through the unsettled dust, but Ahriman was already gone.


    Only his faint voice could be heard, whispering as it faded away; ¡°You cannot escape fate..¡±


    ¡°What the bloody hell?! Was that it?! Cryptic bastard,¡± Skye muttered as she looked around.


    A secondter, the doors to Mei¡¯s courtyard swung open, and guards poured out; ready to fight. Hana, us, and Ronnie were leading the charge, and spread out while looking for their target. When Skye asked where Kari was, Hana jumped in; ¡°With Mei and Rukia, just in case. Where¡¯s Ahriman?¡±


    ¡°Gone. Bastard¡¯s shiftier than a shadow.. He only said a few sentences, and he didna even make any sense,¡± Skye replied as she put her dagger away.


    ¡°What did he say to you?¡± Hana asked, but us and Ronnie were right there with her.


    As the guards searched the courtyard, Skye told them about her strange encounter with the only other assassin on par with Genie, ording to the man himself. Ahriman had been born in the Fire Nation, and had been their number one assassin for years before he¡¯d disappeared.


    ¡°But why is he in Sai? Who is this ¡®Pretender¡¯ person? And what was it? -Something about a gift?¡± Hana inquired, trying to keep all of the facts straight for the report she was going to write.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Skye replied in Saianese; ¡°I have no clue who the ¡®Pretender¡¯ could be, or what said person is pretending to be. And I haven¡¯t received any giftstely.. I have no idea what he¡¯s talking about.¡±


    ¡°Could he mean that Tokuga guy? Isn¡¯t he pretending to be the King of Sai?¡± Ronnie asked after piecing together the conversation.


    Knowing that his Saianese was terrible, Skye replied in Alconian; ¡°I dinna think so. Ima sure that Tokuga¡¯s talkin¡¯ ta Marco through Ahriman somehow, so I think he be a pawn, not a target..¡±


    Skye paced back and forth as she muttered out loud; ¡°Could he mean Tidas? Na, Marco¡¯s next in line, and he has nae interest in bein¡¯ king.. What about Murdoc? The Hignds are technically part of Alcon, and it was hard ta get Magnus ta recognize another kingdom within his own territory.. Ahh!¡±


    Skye yelled loud enough to make Mei jump; ¡°I canna think anymore! Me brain is fried, and me stomach is empty. Tis never a goodbination.¡±


    Mei chuckled lightly as she turned towards her chosen sister; ¡°How about we go find something to eat until the others return? They shouldn¡¯t be gone too long. I cannot imagine that they will get much information from Lord Yaris. As much as that man likes to talk, he never really seems to have much to say.¡±


    Skye grinned mischievously as they started to head inside; ¡°Don¡¯t forget that he¡¯s technically an Alconian, which means Tidas has a little...leeway, wit him. Plus, I have nae qualms usin¡¯ me Da¡¯s dealings wit him as leverage, if he wants ta be squirrley about it. I think the men will do fine..¡±


    ************


    ¡°Where did that sneaky bastard get off to this time?!¡± Tidas bellowed, frustrated by their morning so far.


    Right after Tidas, Genie, and Hang had split ways with Skye and the others, they¡¯d gone off in search of Richard Yaris. They¡¯d checked his shop he kept in Sai, his two homes, and were on their way to yet another tavern he was known to frequent. This was their third andst stop, unless they wanted to start over, which none of them did.


    The snow made the ride slow to begin with, and the atmosphere inside of the stage coach was as chilly as outside. Hang and Genie were still at odds, despite Hang¡¯s reconciliation with Mei, and his new ¡®understanding¡¯ with Hana. As Tidas tried everything he could think of to break the tension, and get the two to be amicable: an idea hit him..


    ¡®What would Skye do in this situation? She¡¯s really good at helping to mend rtionships.. Well, I know what she¡¯d do, but I can¡¯t be that blunt-or can I?¡¯


    To stop another hindering thought, Tidas cleared his throat, then said; ¡°So...How are you handling the situation your wife?¡±


    Hang quirked an eyebrow; ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡®He¡¯s really gonna make me say it out loud, isn¡¯t he?¡¯ Tidas thought anxiously.


    Rubbing his hands together seemingly for warmth, Tidas spoke with a steady voice; ¡°Being married to Mei in name only. Are you...okay?¡±

 Chapter 564

    564 No Need For Hostility(Part One)


    ¡°Do you have Any tact? You¡¯re just like your wife,¡± Geniemented as he stared at Tidas with wide eyes.


    ¡°It was just a question.. They all seem to get along rather well, and Rukia is a very sweet, and intelligent littless. Whatever you guys are doing, it seems to work for you. I was just curious..¡±


    Hang shed a small, rueful smile as he addressed Tidas; ¡°Because I had told you that I still love Mei? Well...There¡¯s nothing I can do about it. She chose Hana, which she¡¯s always done. Just because our families wanted us together-I wanted us together, doesn¡¯t mean that Mei felt the same way..¡±


    ¡°A marriage is meant for two people that love each other. Mei cares for me, but deep down: I¡¯ve always known that she would never love me as I do her.. I refuse to hurt her anymore by trying to conform to society¡¯s idea of what a family should be.¡±


    Genie perked up slightly as Hang finished by adding; ¡°We love each other, just not romantically. I want what¡¯s best for Rukia and Mei.. And that¡¯s not me.¡±


    ¡°But Rukia adores you, and nothing will change the fact that you are her father,¡± Geniemented, worried that Hang might pull away from them altogether.


    Figuring that his anxious expression pertained to, Hang replied; ¡°Do not misunderstand me: I will Never abandon my daughter. Even if Mei begged me to stay out of their lives, I wouldn¡¯t. But I will stop interfering with Hana¡¯s participation in Rukia¡¯s life as a parental role.¡±


    Hang sighed; ¡°It is my irrationality and tells me she will take my ce with my daughter, not mymon sense. It took me until recently to realize that Rukia is simply gaining more family, not that my ce in her life is being taken. I will always be present for my daughter.¡±


    ¡°Good on you!¡± Tidas chimed in; ¡°Skye was quite worried that it would take you far longer to realize.¡±


    .....


    Hang huffed testily, then smiled bitterly; ¡°Your wife is quite the meddler, isn¡¯t she? It must get tiresome to deal with characters like me.¡±


    Tidas stared at him a few moments, wondering if he¡¯d made apliment or insult towards his wife when he decided it didn¡¯t matter; ¡°Not really. You all seem to be quite pleasant after she breaks through that pesky shell you all have.¡±


    The smile on Hang¡¯s face softened slightly; ¡°How long have you two known each other?¡±


    After shing a cheeky grin, Tidasunched into the tale of the circumstances surrounding he and Skye¡¯s engagement, reunion, then their actual wedding. Hang had heard about the incidents involving Jacob Fowler, as well as the death of Angelica Bibalow. When he asked about specifics pertaining to them, Tidas talked all the way to their destination.


    He was just exining how Shasta had tried to warn Lord Bibalow beforehand when they spotted Richard Yarising out of the tavern. He¡¯d stayed a step ahead of them all day, and now: he was finally in their sights. As their stagecoach came closer, Yaris nced at it, then did a double-take before jumping onto his horse, and riding off.


    ¡°Dammit, he recognized the emblem on the stagecoach!¡± Tidas yelled before flinging the coach door open, and jumping out.


    Hang and Genie exchanged an exhausted expression, then sighed at the same time..


    As Tidas dashed passed the random people on the street, he found it difficult to keep a decent pace. It wasn¡¯t until they¡¯d cleared the center of the city that he was able to gain enough speed to catch up to Richard. As he finally caught up, Tidas leveled off his speed as he ran alongside Yaris..


    ¡°You know: it looks Really bad when you run away like that! Like you¡¯re hiding something!¡± Tidas yelled to him, scaring Richard to the point that he¡¯d nearly fallen from his horse.


    After slowing his steed to a steady halt then dismounting, Yaris stared at the Third Prince with annoyance all over his features. He was breathing heavily from spurring his horse to run at break-neck speeds, so it took him a few moments before he could speak..


    ¡°How was I to know that you were in that coach? All I saw was the Zhao family crest.. That man just Loves to harass me, and I am not sober enough to deal with his snobbish and drawl attitude.¡±


    After ncing upwards, Tidas tried to warn him, but Yaris continued to dig his hole; ¡°I swear that the man was built, not birthed. I¡¯ve never met such a joyless, boring, and overly-uptight man in my life-¡±


    ¡°I like to think of it as being professional,¡± Hang stated loudly as he and Genie descended from the sky; ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ve been called much worse by much better than you.¡±


    ¡°Ouch: stingy.. And very poetic. I¡¯m gonna use that,¡± Yarismented as he tried to get back onto his horse.


    Tidas grabbed Richard by the back of his coat¡¯s neck, and yanked him down before he could lift his foot over the saddle. He nced at the Alconian Prince with a pleading expression, but Tidas didn¡¯t budge. As Yaris sighed with defeat, Genie and Hang came to stand in front of the two..


    ¡°Why did you run away?¡± Genie asked.


    Yaris gestured his hand towards Hang; ¡°That¡¯s why. He harasses me every chance he gets, and in the most torturous ways possible. Why would I stick around for that?¡±


    ¡°Because I am in charge of Sai¡¯s Internal Revenue Service, as well as a holding the position of a Senator,¡± Hang replied stiffly.


    Yaris sighed; ¡°So? That just gives me even More reasons not to like you.¡±


    ¡°Hang has a right to audit you whenever he feels like it,¡± Genie said testily, bing irritated with the man¡¯sck of respect.


    Yaris grinned cheekily; ¡°No.. Even Sai has limits to when a person may be called upon by governmental figures. Unless you have direct evidence that I have done something illegal: office hours are eight A.M. to you will always be ¡®rescheduled¡¯. Good luck, and have a pleasant nigh-gah!¡±


    As Tidas swiftly yanked on Yaris¡¯ cor to shut him up, Genie got ufortably close to him; ¡°Listen: you are usually much more intelligent, so I¡¯m willing to write your earlier quips off as due to overindulgence in your whiskey. But if you continue to be difficult, then I will loosen your tongue for you.¡±


    The grin on Richard¡¯s face stretched; ¡°So, am I to understand that my health, not my wealth, is on the line?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I wouldn¡¯t say that,¡± Tidasmented as he finally released his hold on Richard; ¡°You do know who my wife¡¯s father is, correct? Let¡¯s just say that, if you value your connections to the Moonstone Trading Company: you¡¯ll cooperate.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that Lucas will agree? He likes money just as much as I do.¡±


    Tidas matched his cocky smile; ¡°True, but he loves his daughter. And Skye loves me, so..¡±


    Yaris looked at Tidas with utter amusement, then burst out inughter before saying; ¡°Finally! Someone gets it! Now THAT is how you threaten someone! Haha! What do you need to know?¡±


    Hang narrowed his eyes on Yaris; ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    Richard stoppedughing and nced at Hang; ¡°That¡¯s it. My money is the most important thing to me, and my dealings with Lucas Moonstone ount for quite a bit of that. If the Prince here is threatening that partnership because his wife has that kind of pull, then who am I to say no?¡±


    ¡°You should¡¯ve just been a decent human being, and refused the deal to begin with,¡± Hang snipped.


    Yaris stared at the Senator like he was an idiot then turned to Genie; ¡°He doesn¡¯t understand how most money is made, does he? Look, kid-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m almost the same age as you,¡± Hang cut in.


    ¡°Not in your head, you¡¯re not. If you intend to continue to be the Head of Sai¡¯s IRS, then you really need to learn that money is what dictates a person¡¯s moralpass. Not their beliefs.¡±


    Hang gawked at Richard as he continued; ¡°Like it or not, a person will justify their actions However they have to. That¡¯s why the phrase, ¡®the road to hell is paved with good intentions¡¯ exists. A father will steal, or a mother will kill to safeguard their children. A group of people will ban together an kill if their opponent is tougher than they are.¡±


    ¡°Humans look out for themselves and their own. Everyone else can fend for themselves.. That¡¯s how most people think. They try to alleviate their guilt by donating around the holidays, or giving away things they deem useless, and call it charity. But it¡¯s just desperate attempts to clear their consciences..¡±


    Yaris shrugged as he finished; ¡°I simply don¡¯t have one to bother with, and freely admit that my greed drives me. I don¡¯t care that I have more money than I could ever spend already: I want more. And the Prince here knows that. He¡¯s like me..¡±


    ¡°I am Nothing like you,¡± Tidas replied in a hard tone.


    Yaris whirled around; ¡°Oh really? Well, not about money...Your vice is far more attractive than mine.¡±


    Seeing the confusion in his eyes, Richard smirked cockily; ¡°Tell me, Prince Tidas: is there anything that you Wouldn¡¯t do, to keep Skye safe and happy? Wouldn¡¯t you kill for her?-No, it¡¯s obvious that you would..¡±


    Yaris red at him; ¡°What if Skye were captured, and the only way to save her was to ughter an entire town? What would you do?¡±


    A threatening gleam shined in Tidas¡¯ eyes as he looked at Yaris; ¡°That would never happen, so it¡¯s pointless to speak on. Skye can protect herself.¡±


    ¡°...You¡¯re a bigger fool than I thought if you truly believe that,¡± Yaris said as he lightly shook his head in a disappointing manner; ¡°She may be strong, but craftiness has outdone strength throughout history. If I were you: I¡¯d never let her out of my sight.¡±


    ¡°Good thing that I¡¯m not you, then. Because Skye would never deal with that kind of crap,¡± Tidas smacked his shoulder as he added; ¡°Now, quit stalling with this pointless talk, and start talking about the weapons that you smuggled in. Where are they?¡±


    Shaking the snow from his hood, Yaris replied; ¡°Oh those are long gone. Distributed to the masses with strict instructions not to talk about it. There might still be a few stash houses that haven¡¯t been emptied, though. The Saianese people barely do anything in this kind of weather.¡±


    As the four men looked us at the heavy skies, Tidas realized that he had one other trump card to use..


    Turning back to Richard, Tidas grinned as he asked; ¡°Since you have no humanity to appeal to, how about this: if you help us collect evidence against Tokuga, then I will agree to be a proxy between the Fae of Warrick Forest, and you. With my Father¡¯s approval, and if they like you: you and Lucas Moonstone will be the only ones allowed to sell Fae goods outside of Alcon.¡±


    A devilish grin stretched across Yaris¡¯ face; ¡°Let¡¯s get that in writing and notarized, and you have a deal!¡±

 Chapter 565

    565 No Need For Hostility(Part Two)


    It took some time for the stagecoach to catch back up to them, so the atmosphere was tense by the time it had arrived. Genie had insisted that Richard Yaris ride with them, to make sure he didn¡¯t try to ride off again. When Genie had said as much, Yaris scoffed at him..


    ¡°Like it would matter if I tried, anyway. Between you and the Price here, I doubt that anyone could escape. At least not unscathed, which is a big no-no for me,¡± Yaris paused a moment as he started to tenderly stroke his own cheek, and say; ¡°Women from across the continent would faint from disappointment if I allowed myself to be harmed.¡±


    Looking at all of their cringed faces, Richard smirked and added; ¡°I willply for the sake of all the kingdoms.¡±


    ¡°I thought you wereplying so you could sell Fae goods? But if you¡¯re doing this for selfless reasons, then I feel no need to hold up my end-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not how this works,¡± Yaris interjected tly, cutting Tidas off; ¡°I¡¯m saying that I¡¯m not letting you brutes disfigure me by agreeing to cooperate. Not that I¡¯m cooperating for free. Even charity has a price.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s how charities work,¡± Geniemented tly.


    Yaris chuckled; ¡°Oh really? Have you ever donated, Lord Laos?¡±


    After a curt look from Genie, Yaris smirked and continued; ¡°I assume that you also imed that donation on your taxes, correct? Well, then you didn¡¯t give away shit. You just got to decide where your tax money went.. And which of your rich friends got a cut of it.¡±


    As Genie sighed, Hang red at Richard; ¡°You¡¯re being absurd.¡±


    .....


    ¡°Am I now? You know all of those fancy benefit parties, raffles, and such? Where do you think the money for all of thates from? Donations.. They spend donor money to ¡®raise more money¡¯. But the amount they raise is usually minimalpared to the cost of the party, donation write-offs, and so on. Then all of Those costs are written off as ¡®charitable expenses¡¯. It¡¯s all a just way to throw a party, and hand out money to their friends without spending their own money, in the end.¡±


    Hang stared at Richard with wide eyes, bringing a deep scoff to his lips as he added; ¡°You¡¯re the Inspector General of the Saianese Internal Revenue Service, but you didn¡¯t Know about a tax loophole employed by the elites for centuries? No wonder Tokuga has such arge following..¡±


    Anger immediately covered Hang¡¯s face, who was sitting next to Yaris in the stagecoach. It was spacious, which was the reason they¡¯d taken it instead of a carriage in the first ce. But it was not big enough to keep the two from nearlying to blows with each other inside.


    Tidas and Hang switched ces, and the rest of the ride was done in silence. Only when they¡¯d arrived at Richard¡¯s warehouse, was the uneasy silence broken. As the four men climbed out, Genie nced around as Tidas felt his magic spike.


    They didn¡¯t have any guards with them, and Genie had ordered his ninja to stay behind to guard Bai Lei. He was the Head of the Senate Faction, which meant that without him: the human rights movement in Sai woulde to a screeching halt. There had been multiple attempts on his life, and the daily amount was steadily increasing..


    His clothes, food, silverware; even his bath water had to be thoroughly checked before Bai Lei was allowed to touch it. Poison seemed to be the main way his enemies attempted to kill him, but that didn¡¯t mean that the assassination attempts were limited to just that. Timed traps and ambushes were beginning to happen more often as well.


    Hang Zhao was most likely to be the next person to head the faction, if something were to ever happen to Bai Lei. Genie assumed that the top ten senators supporting his brother were all on Tokuga¡¯s hit list, so he had spread out the Shinobi under his control to cover them all.


    It had turned out to be a good judgement call on his part, considering they had all reported attempts on their assigned Senators. But that also left Genie and Tidas solely responsible for theirs¡¯ and Hang¡¯s safety. Which Genie didn¡¯t like at all..


    ¡®I hope that the purpose wasn¡¯t to spread out our resources.. I don¡¯t think Chen is smart enough toe up with that on his own, but he does have some individuals around him capable of at least realizing it as a result of their attacks.. I just hope that they don¡¯t mobilize a group of their followers with those weapons they¡¯ve handed out..¡¯


    As Genie inwardly mulled over the possibilities, he let his magic spread out into the wind. Air magic as simr to Water in the way that it could¡¯ve controlled and manipted, but with much more versatility. Since air had no physical form, is was easier to manipterge amounts of it.


    With minimal effort, Genie could sense everything the air touched for a solid kilometer around them. If he used more magic, he could spread out his sensory range to half of the kingdom, but then he wouldn¡¯t be able to do much else. As long as Genie kept his area of range small, he could still use the air for attacks.


    Due to the magnitude of his magic, Genie was heavily restricted in his use of it. If he wanted to; Genie could create instabilities in the atmosphere, and cause severe weather such as floods, droughts, tornadoes, and lightning storms. Jin Laos could destroy a quarter of a kingdom by himself in just a day, if he felt inclined to.


    In truth, he was their main deterrent against other kingdoms attacking their little neutral republic. Which was probably the main reason that Tokuga never attacked Genie directly. And why he seemed more interested in capturing Mei and Rukia instead of just killing them.


    Tokuga had no issues ending them if that was the only option, but he also understood that they were more useful alive. If Chen could get his hands on Bai Lei¡¯s family, then he could control not only him, but Hang as well. With them in his hands, Tokuga could make the Senate Faction crumble with a simple threat to their lives.


    As Genie worried over his family¡¯s wellbeing and future, Tidas cut through his boggy mind by asking Yaris; ¡°Why are we here? I thought that you were going to cooperate?¡±


    ¡°I am! This is where I keep my personal records. I don¡¯t know what shipments went where off of the top of my head. That¡¯s why we business men have these things called ¡®business records¡¯. To keep track of our business,¡± Richard had done air quotations as he¡¯d spoken, which annoyed Tidas.


    ¡°This looks like a good ce for a trap,¡± Hang muttered as he looked around.


    Folding his hands behind his back, Genie turned towards the small group, and stated; ¡°No need to worry. The area is clear, so he¡¯s not trying anything Obviously shady. Let¡¯s peek at these files of yours, then we¡¯ll decide if you¡¯re worth killing here or not.¡±


    ¡°Uh, not. Keeping alive and unharmed, yes-Not worth killing,¡± Yaris sputtered as he led them towards the building.


    The warehouse was expansive, even for what it was, and filled with stacks of crates everywhere one looked. A small office was off to the side as soon as you walked in, which was where Yaris was leading them. As the four filed inside, Richard enteredst, and shut the door.


    He sat behind his desk, reached inside of a drawer, and pulled out a piece of paper and a writing utensil. After spending a few minutes jotting something down on the paper, he handed it to Tidas with a grin. After looking it over for a moment, Tidas looked up at him with a disgruntled expression..


    ¡°This is what you were doing? Writing out an agreement?!¡±


    Yaris smirked as he leaned back in his chair; ¡°Hey, I have to protect my interests before anything else, right? You fes aren¡¯t getting a single scrap of information from me until you sign that, Princy.¡±


    Tidas shook his head; ¡°I¡¯m not signing that. It says that I swear that my Father will grant you selling rights on Fae goods. I said that I would try to Convince my Father to let you, not that I have authority to grant that. Those rightsy with the King, and the King alone.¡±


    ¡°But King Magnus adores you. I¡¯m sure that he would agree if it¡¯s you making the promi-¡±


    ¡°Not happening,¡± Tidas cut Yaris off; ¡°Even my Father would consider this stepping on his toes, and my brother would throw a fit about how this is worded. Marco could sign this, but I do not have the authority.¡±


    Yaris grimaced; ¡°So the Commander of the RMC can¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°No I can¡¯t. I am a soldier, not a king, nor next in line to be one. Fix this, or I¡¯m not signing anything,¡± Tidas replied, cutting him off.


    ¡°Then I don¡¯t hand over my books,¡± Yaris retorted, but all that did was make Tidas smile menacingly.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine with me. That means that we get to beat it out of you..¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not how that works, Tidas,¡± Geniemented.


    As Richard grinned, thinking that he was saved, Genie added; ¡°I¡¯ll do it. My Wind magic won¡¯t leave any obvious marks.. Or, it¡¯ll make him unrecognizable..¡±


    ¡°STOP! Okay! I¡¯ll cooperate!¡± Richard bellowed as he put his hands up in a defensive manner, then looked at Tidas again; ¡°But I still want your promise to do all within your power to get me those rights. Moonstone is already far ahead of me because of them, so I need to catch up.¡±


    Tidas quirked an eyebrow at him; ¡°Why are you so obsessed with Lucas Moonstone?¡±


    Yaris straightened himself out as he replied; ¡°He¡¯s not a king, but is as influential as one. And he¡¯s wealthier than most kings. Your brother King Lawrence, is one of the few that are wealthy in his own right, but it still doesn¡¯tpare to Moonstone.. Did you know that your father borrows from him?¡±


    ¡°What?! The crown Borrowed from Skye¡¯s father?¡± Genie nearly yelled in surprise.


    Tidas shrugged; ¡°Lucas is my Father¡¯s best friend, and one of his subjects. My Father was the one that insisted on the money being considered a loan, whereas Lucas just wanted to give it to him. He didn¡¯t want to feel like he owed Lucas anything more than the money, so they made it publicly known that it was a loan.¡±


    ¡°I bet that your nobles would¡¯ve thrown a fit otherwise as well,¡± Hangmented.


    Tidas nodded; ¡°Exactly. If my Father would¡¯ve simply epted the money, then the nobles would¡¯ve imed favoritism, one way or the other. Any time Lucas would¡¯ve been granted something, they would¡¯ve thrown a fit. Or gone the other way, and imed that the King was going to take their wealth as well. It was a power keg, so my Father took the fuse out.¡±


    The conversation went on as Yaris wrote out their agreement. He still wrote it in a way that held Tidas responsible if King Magnus refused him, which Tidas argued over. But he eventually signed it.


    As Richard Yaris began to go over his books with Tidas and Hang, Genie stared to a darkened corner of the room. There wasn¡¯t anyone there that he could see, but he felt a touch of Dark magic emanating from it. As he started to walk towards it, a shadow shifted out of the darkness, slid up the wall, and slipped out of a high window.


    Clenching his teeth, Genie bolted out of the warehouse, but saw nothing outside where the magic had disappeared. As he turned back around to head inside, Genie muttered under his breath; ¡°The next time we meet: one of us Will die, Ahriman..¡±

 Chapter 566

    566 Overreactions(Part One)


    Yaris, Tidas, and Hang were still arguing when Genie came back inside the warehouse. Only Tidas had looked over at him to ascertain if there was a problem, and had gone straight back to their bickering once Genie had given the okay. After ncing at the corner where the shadow had been hiding, he rejoined the others, and pressed Yaris to exin his records.


    Everything was written in anguage that none of them were familiar with, and Hang in particr was irate about it. He was angry that they had to strictly go off of whatever he told them, instead of being able to check Richard Yaris¡¯ figures himself. Tidas thought that he recognized a few of the markings from one of Skye¡¯s books back in Alcon, but he couldn¡¯t be sure without her.


    As the thought urred, Tidas smirked while reaching for the ledger and said; ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to exin it all. I¡¯ll just have Skye read it for us..¡±


    Yaris looked at the prince with slightly widened eyes, obviously trying to keep his surprise hidden as he somewhat mmed his hand down on top of his records; ¡°How could she Possibly know Bokm?l? The Norwegian writtennguages are deadnguages! It¡¯s only found in Extremely limited ancient tomes, and I Own most of them! At least any that could be found in Alcon!¡±


    Tidas smirked as he shrugged, and yanked the thick binder out from underneath Richard¡¯s hand; ¡°Forehand knowledge doesn¡¯t seem to matter when ites to Skye and books. Although I have seen these markings referenced in one she owns before. Because she¡¯s the Catalyst, she can read anything-well, at least we haven¡¯t found anything that she couldn¡¯t read yet.¡±


    An annoyed expression covered Yaris¡¯ face as Tidas began to thumb through his main ledger. Not wanting his records to be read through in detail, the businessman decided to exin a few of the letters. If they double-checked what he said the words meant by matching up the letters, then they could at least be able to tell if he waspletely lying or not. But still not grasp all of it..


    ¡®But if he¡¯s lying about this, then how would we know?¡¯


    As the thought crossed Tidas¡¯ mind, he nced at Richard and said; ¡°I want you to tell me Verbatim what this says, so I can have Skye read it andpare. If you¡¯re telling us the truth, then it should match up to whatever Skye reads when I show this to her. And tell her word for word whatever you say now.¡±


    Tidas held up a single sheet of paper that he¡¯d ripped out of the ledger. It was the very top sheet, and had no relevant information written on it, but Yaris didn¡¯t like the way things were going..


    .....


    ¡®Crap.. If he¡¯s doing that, then I¡¯ll Have to bepletely honest! There¡¯s details in there that could get me into a lot of trouble.. Honesty doesn¡¯t equal profit: that¡¯s why I avoid it! Damn It, Tidas! Why couldn¡¯t you be like every other freakin¡¯ royal in the world?!¡¯


    As Richard¡¯s internal struggle intensified, Tidas pressed him to trante the sheet. Feeling utterly defeated; Yaris pulled out a nk sheet of paper, and began to scribble down what the paper Tidas held said. As he finished, he hesitated a moment, then looked up at the prince..


    ¡°I am ONLY giving you permission to inspect the records pertaining to Sai. All my other dealings are off of the table, and No One can know that I helped you. If I lose clients because they can¡¯t trust me, I will hold you personally responsible for that, Prince Tidas.¡±


    Nodding his understanding, Tidas replied; ¡°It¡¯ll be fine.. Even if you do lose a little business, I¡¯m sure that I can convince Lucas to help you out a bit. He still owes me a favor or two.¡±


    Curious, Yaris asked how Lucas Moonstone could be indebted to his Son-In-Law. Tidas shed a small, rueful grin as he replied; ¡°You were at Skye¡¯s first wed-attempted wedding. Let¡¯s just say, that was Never meant to happen.¡±


    Yaris smiled cheekily; ¡°Aye.. Jacob Fowler was a piece of work. I only went due to his father¡¯s invitation. I also heard what happened to Lord Fowler. What kind of a fool still dabbles in live trafficking?¡±


    ¡°What, indeed,¡± Hangmented at he stared at the unfamiliar markings from one of Richard¡¯s folders.


    ring at the rude Senator, Yaris scoffed; ¡°I¡¯m a businessman, not a sicko. Humans and Fae don¡¯t make very good merchandise. The overhead barely allows for any profit.. There¡¯s feeding, clothing, medical expenses, and don¡¯t even get me started on the issues that could be had with Fae-¡±


    ¡°You sound as if you¡¯ve had personal experience with all of that, Lord Yaris,¡± Geniemented in a deeply unnerving tone; ¡°Are you sure that you¡¯ve never been involved with the ve trade before?¡±


    ¡°Of course, but that was before it was illegal in Alcon,¡± Yaris replied matter-of-factory; ¡°You forget that while Sai has had very ouwed for a few decades: Alcon is still new to it. King Magnus abolished it when I was young, but that didn¡¯t stop it. Not until the Prince here, came along, and ended the ck market for it.¡±


    Tidas forced a shiver down, refusing to let it outwardly show. The gruesome deaths he¡¯d seen, the horrific conditions, and the unforgivable circumstances of how each ve he¡¯d talked to had be one; Tidas remembered it all. Especially the children..


    The memories triggered an avnche of emotions that Tidas was keeping a tight lid on. The smells, sights, and sickening need to kill those responsible for so much suffering practically choked him, causing him to step away, and clear his throat. He still had the paper in his hand that Yaris needed, so he quicklyposed himself before turning back to the group.


    Genie eyed him warily after that, then waited until they were getting ready to leave before asking if he was okay. Tidas grinned and said that he was fine, but he could tell that his former pupil was lying. Concerned, but not wanting to be intrusive, Genie was in the middle of telling him to talk it out with Skye when one of Genie¡¯s shinobi appeared inside the warehouse.


    ¡°Master, I have an urgent report for you: an intruder believed to be Ahriman of the Darkness has been confirmed inside the walls of the castle. When I left, guards and Shinobi were on their way to backup the Alconian Princess, who had engaged him within Lady Mei¡¯s courtyard.¡±


    ¡°No violence had urred when I left, but-¡±


    ¡°Time to go! Yaris! Grab your shit, and get in the coach with Hang! Genie and I will head there first to back up Skye! Move it!¡± Tidas bellowed as he headed for the doorway.


    Genie looked at his ninja; ¡°Escort these two back to my home. LetNo One near them!¡±


    ¡°Yes Master,¡± the covered shinobi replied before the two disappeared out the door.


    Tidas bent his knees like he was going to take off running, but Genie stopped him and said; ¡°Running there will take too long. Just fly with me.¡±


    Staring at him hesitantly, Tidas replied; ¡°Thanks, but I¡¯d rather run-¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no time!¡± Genie yelled, then a massive amount of wind surrounded Tidas.


    He yelped as he tried to find some semnce of stability, but Tidas¡¯ feet were already off of the ground. Letting out a string of curse words did nothing to make him feel better, or correct his wobbling state. As Tidas felt his body being pushed from every direction, Genie called out to him; ¡°Straighten out your back, and bend one knee or the other to shift your weight, as bnce is needed.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a Hell of a lot easier said than done! I TOLD You that I preferred to run! I hate heights!¡± Tidas bellowed back.


    Genie chuckled loudly before saying; ¡°How can you be afraid of heights when you fly with Zazzy every other day?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s different! That¡¯s Zazzy! You Ride a dragon! I am LITERALLY Just Hanging in the Air! Only you and Skye would think that this is Anything but INSANE!¡±


    ¡°You liked this when you were a child,¡± Genie replied softly, feigning hurt due to his briskment.


    Tidas barked a sharpugh before yelling to him; ¡°If humans and reindeer were meant to fly, then we¡¯d have wings! This is Not Natural! And why are we going so fast?!¡±


    Genie quirked an eyebrow as he craned his neck to look at Tidas; ¡°Who said anything about reindeer?¡±


    Tidas stared a moment before sputtering; ¡°It¡¯s nothing! Just a traumatic experience, and I Don¡¯t want to talk about it, ya ken?! L-Let¡¯s just get there-Oh! Why did you walk out earlier?! You looked off when you came back!¡±


    Genie chuckled to himself at Tidas¡¯ pathetic attempt to change the subject, but answered him all the same; ¡°There was a Shadow Clone watching us.. Ahriman used to make shadow copies of himself, and attach them to people, to killter. They work as both a tracker, and a possible assassin for him, depending on how much magic he put into the clone when he made it..¡±


    ¡°A skilled mage can¡¯t tell the difference between their own shadow, and an ovepping one, if they can¡¯t sense magic. He was second only to me in our world, and not someone that Skye can handle on her own.. We Need to start you two on training, and soon.¡±


    As Tidas listened to Genie exin the tricks that he knew Ahriman had based on his personal experience, they reached Genie¡¯s castle in record time. They surveyed from the air first, then slowly descended into Mei¡¯s courtyard with tension straining them. Neither could sense any trace of Dark magic, which gave them conflicting emotions..


    As they looked around while heading towards Mei¡¯s doorway, Tidasmented; ¡°Maybe the report was wrong?¡±


    Right as Tidas finished speaking, they could hear Rukia scream her head off. The two nced at each other, then took off towards the door. Without thinking; Tidas broke through the door via his Tank trait, and jumped in ready to fight..


    ¡°What the Bloody HELL are ya doin¡¯?! What¡¯s wrong wit you?!¡± Skye screamed after barely jumping out of the way of the door.


    His face quickly growing flush, Tidas stammered; ¡°W-We heard a s-scream-¡±


    ¡°We were PLAYING! That¡¯s what children do when they¡¯re havin¡¯ fun! They scream! What the Hell, Tidas! You coulda killed me right there! With a fucking Door!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m So sorry, Skye. I didn¡¯t mean to! The ninja showed up when we were at the shady warehouse, and said Ahriman was here! And Genie almost killed me flying here on top of it-I overreacted! I¡¯m so sorry-¡±


    ¡°Wait, what? What about a shady warehouse?¡± Skye asked her husband, then looked passed him at a snickering Genie; ¡°And what¡¯s this about ya terrorizing me husband?¡±


    ¡°He overexaggerates,¡± Genie replied as he waved his hand back and forth, brushing off thements.


    ¡°So there was no Ahriman, or?¡± Tidas asked, drawing his wife¡¯s attention back to him.


    ¡°Oh...Na, he was here. Just ta say a weird, cryptic warnin¡¯ of some kind. But what¡¯s this about a warehouse? What happened wit Yaris?¡± Skye asked, brushing him off like he¡¯d done.


    As Tidas¡¯ annoyance level rose, Genie walked over to his niece, and asked; ¡°How is everything?¡±


    Mei eyed him suspiciously; ¡°I think I know why Ahriman is here, but I might just be overthinking things.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Mei hesitated; ¡°I don¡¯t think Ahriman is here just to aid Senator Tokuga...I think he is after Skye..¡±

 Chapter 567

    567 Overreactions(Part Two)


    Mei and Hana had been enjoying a cup of tea with Peggy while Skye, Kari, and Ronnie yed with Rukia. us stood by the main door leading into the room from the hallway, smiling the same as the others as the four acted out an old Saianese story.


    Skye pretended to be an old demon chasing a young princess. Rukia, of course, yed the princess, and the other two were ying ancient heroes. Skye was ¡®chasing the princess along on her journey¡¯ when Tidas had nearly taken her out with the courtyard door.


    The wood used wasn¡¯t very heavy, but it was solid, and the perfectly-distributed force that Tidas had hit it with had sent the thing flying off of it¡¯s hinges. If Skye wouldn¡¯t have heard his fast-approaching, heavy footsteps: she might¡¯ve actually died from the blunt force of it.


    The marks on the floor, and the small hole in the wall from a corner catching it was proof enough for Skye.. The chances of her surviving the blow were far too slim for her to take his overreaction lightly. Hence, their bickering.


    It annoyed her slightly that Tidas hadn¡¯t been giving her his full attention, but she¡¯d been partially listening to Mei and Genie as well. When Mei had said that she thought Ahriman was after Skye, they both had perked up..


    ¡°Why do you think that, Mei?¡± Tidas asked, pausing his argument with his wife.


    Mei scrunched up like she was under a microscope for a moment, then spoke her honest opinion; ¡°I think that he is watching her. Waiting for a chance to take her. It would benefit Senator Tokuga greatly to get his hands on the Guardian of the Last Dragon, and I don¡¯t think that fact should be underestimated.¡±


    Tidas and Skye nced at each other, thinking in unison that Mei may be partially right. They both had a feeling that it wasn¡¯t Senator Tokuga giving him orders, but Marco, and that was an even worse scenario to imagine..


    ¡°If Skye was ever taken, Chen would be the first person that we¡¯d interrogate,¡± Geniemented.


    .....


    Mei nodded, but hesitantly added; ¡°I do not think he would be foolish enough to keep her at his estate. He would likely have someone else hide her away until an appropriate time came. Most likely after Tidas had returned to Alcon.¡±


    ¡°Like I¡¯d ever leave if Skye was missing,¡± Tidas grumbled, but knew that his Father would understand his refusal.


    Skye grinned at him warmly for a moment, then remembered that she was supposed to be mad at him. The smile instantly vanished, and was reced with barely covered irritation. Tidas still found it better than the outright anger she¡¯d disyed before, so he decided to keep his mouth shut for the time being.


    ¡°Why does he think I could even be caught?¡± Skyemented, her face still scrunched with annoyance as she¡¯d spoken.


    ¡°His opinion of women is rather low. He probably assumes that you¡¯d be easier to catch and deal with, versus your husband,¡± Mei paused a moment when Tidas barked a sharpugh at her words before she continued; ¡°Plus Tidas is the Third Prince of Alcon. If he tries to kidnap Him, then King Magnus would be forced to dere war.¡±


    ¡°Your deduction and political skills have grown, Mei. I¡¯m quite proud,¡± Bai Lei stated as he entered the room; ¡°That¡¯s exactly what would happen if Prince Tidas turned up missing. But Skye is also considered a Princess, as well as being Lucas Moonstone¡¯s daughter, and a General enlisted in their RMC. Due to her titles: King Magnus would have to go to war over Skye as well.¡±


    ¡°Senator Lei is correct,¡± Hangmented as he poked his head around from behind him.


    Bai Lei stepped forward and off to the side, allowing Hang Zhao and Richard Yaris into the room. Yaris grinned cheekily at Skye as he waved, then abruptly stopped when he caught a death re from the Prince. While the three situated themselves within the shrinking room, Peggy walked over to Skye and Tidas..


    ¡°I ken things are about ta turn serious, so I¡¯ll be headin¡¯ off ta the kitchen wit the bairn, fer some snacks. Give you adults a wee bit of privacy. I¡¯ll tell the other servants ta steer clear of here, too.¡±


    ¡°I thank ye, Peg. Why don¡¯t ya make some rice balls wit Rukia? She¡¯s fairly good at shapin¡¯em herself. I bet everyone here could use a wee nibble. Some more tea, too, please. Is that alright?¡± Skye asked as the others started to swarm Yaris.


    Tidas had simply nodded and gone to join the growing group. Peggy told Skye that tea would be fine, then cleared taking Rukia with her parents. Much to Bai Lei¡¯s dismay. He¡¯d just shown up, and wished to spend time with her; even if they were talking.


    Mei, Hana, and Hang all jumped on Bai Lei for his suggestion of Rukia staying, despite what they were going to be discussing. Tidas and Genie were still pressuring Yaris to talk before they showed Skye his ledger. While Skye and Peggy hammered out their options for the rice ball fillings, the Alconian guards watched and listened with small smiles.


    The ovepping voices and dramatic scenes unfolding before them was par the course whenever the Prince and Princess were involved. us, Kari, and Ronnie never had a dull moment since they¡¯d started working for the two Alconian royals. As Peggy took Rukia out the door, the littless stopped to hug them each.


    Kari in particr was bing extremely attached to the child, and gushed over her with anyone who would listen. As she and Rukia gave each other especially long hugs, Ronnie smirked as he whispered to us; ¡°Looks like someone¡¯s ready fer a few bairns of their own..¡±


    He¡¯d made thement to frustrate us, but it seemed to have the opposite effect. A soft smile crept onto his face as he watch his love bid the small girl farewell, and he said; ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯d mind that...as long as Kari¡¯s the mother.¡±


    Ronnie¡¯s jaw swung low as he stared at us; ¡°I Never woulda thought I¡¯d hear You sayin¡¯ somethin¡¯ that.. Ya must really love her.¡±


    us nced at Skye, then at Kari. At first, he¡¯d thought that he was in love with the princess, but the feeling turned out to be extreme admiration and respect. He¡¯d confused it with affection because he¡¯d never experienced having genuine respect for a woman before. But that had all changed when Skye¡¯d nearly killed him, then saved him.


    ¡°She¡¯s my partner, and we both have the same goal,¡± us replied with a small smile.


    ¡°Support the Princess.. Do ya really think that Skye can change things?¡± Ronnie asked as the two groups converged.


    us pushed off of the wall he was leaning against, and replied; ¡°You¡¯re around her as much as I am. And if you think about how I used to treat you-¡±


    ¡°Dinna go startin¡¯ up wit that pity show of yers. I forgave you a long time ago fer that,¡± Ronnie said as he patted us¡¯ shoulder; ¡°But if yer in need of a way ta soothe yer guilt: I prefer whiskey.¡±


    us pushed at his friend yfully as Tidas called them over. He wanted them to be aware of everything that was happening, and ry it to Ralph and Kariter. He was currently volunteering at the training area that Genie¡¯s guards used to practice, and wouldn¡¯t be back until the evening.


    After everyone was settled, Peggy came back with three pots of tea, and several cups to serve with. She¡¯d temporarily left Rukia in the care of the kitchen staff, so she¡¯d hurriedly poured the tea, then left the room in a whirlwind. Once everyone had taken a few sips of the steaming beverage, Tidas handed his wife a sheet of paper as he spoke..


    ¡°Can you read this, love? Apparently, Richard here uses this deadnguage to encode his records. It¡¯ll be very difficult to confirm what he says if we don¡¯t know what¡¯s written ourselves.¡±


    After a quick nce had Skye nodding in the positive, which made Yaris grow fidgety. A light sheen of sweat was beginning to show on his forehead as she walked over to Richard, and tried to take the ledger and files from him. When she reached out for them, he pressed them against his chest, and turned away..


    ¡°You may see pages one through one-hundred and forty-six, but you do Not have my permission to go further than that. These are my Private records, after all. And those are the only ones pertaining to Sai.¡±


    Skye quirked an eyebrow; ¡°How am I ta ken that if I dinna see the others? Ye may have stuffed somethin¡¯ pertinent into another file.. Somethin¡¯ ya dinna want me seein¡¯?¡±


    Yaris clutched his papers tighter; ¡°How do I know that You won¡¯t report back to your father about what you read?! He¡¯s my biggest rival! And you¡¯re his Daughter! Yet everyone just Expects me to hand it all over to you!? If that is the case..¡±


    Straightening out his posture, Richard added proudly; ¡°I refuse, Madam!¡±


    Richard Yaris was usually a very regal, handsome man. But after experiencing the passed few hours, his appearance was disheveled. Hang had questioned and basically harassed him the entire coach ride, with the creepy ninja sitting next to him.


    They¡¯d taken a shortcut to reach Genie¡¯s home quicker, and the road had been terribly bumpy. So much so that Yaris had been shocked that they didn¡¯t break a wheel along the way. It made his attempt to take on his usual presence hrious, and Skye chuckled lightly as he puffed out his chest.


    Richard had instantly deted upon hearing the princess snicker, which prompted Tidas to say; ¡°Skye would never do something like that. And besides: I seriously doubt that Lucas doesn¡¯t already know who you deal with and through.. There isn¡¯t much that Lucas Moonstone doesn¡¯t have a hand in at home.¡±


    Yaris nced at Tidas with a suppressed smirk; ¡°For now, aye, but I¡¯m getting up there.. Which is why I refuse to allow Her to go through my books. If you don¡¯t like that, then....do whatever. I don¡¯t care. But you¡¯re not seeing All of my records.¡±


    ¡°Oy, the wails of a bairn! Calm down! I dinna need ta see the others, just ones pertainin¡¯ ta Sai. Like ya said, me Da is a businessman. I ken where yerin¡¯ from, so unbunch yer panties! I willna look at¡¯em.¡±


    Sighing heavily, Yaris hesitantly handed over his records. Outwardly, his concern had abated, but he was a nervous wreck on the inside..


    ¡®If Skye sees my other order sheets, I am So fucked! They¡¯ll kill me here and now.. Damn that Prince Marco! I Never wanted to be involved in any of this! If he didn¡¯t dangle Moonstone¡¯s status in front of me, I never would¡¯ve been foolish enough to ept being one of his errandds!¡¯


    As Yaris inwardly freaked out, he nearly jumped out of his own skin when he heard Skye pipe up, and say; ¡°Well, well.. This be an interestin¡¯ find..¡±

 Chapter 568

    568 Overreactions(Part Three)


    ¡°What did you find?¡± Genie asked after shing a re at Yaris.


    ¡°Seems a hefty amount of weapons was moved ta a house just a few blocks from here. A...Senator Utani, ta be precise. He got three crates, which seems ta be one of thergest deliveries. Only one delivered ta Senator Nin¡¯s property isrger. Five crates were sent there.¡±


    Bai Lei sighed heavily at Skye¡¯s words; ¡°He lives right outside of the pce. If they can upy that, then they will have control over the heavy-duty weapons that Sai keeps hidden away.¡±


    Tidas and Skye whipped their heads towards Bai Lei, and asked in unison; ¡°What weapons?¡±


    ¡°The ones that our ancestors decided should Never be used. They called them ¡®nuclear missiles¡¯, and said that each could ultimately wipe out half the continent. There¡¯s only three, but those could easily destroy the world as we know it,¡± Bai Lei rubbed at his chin as he finished speaking.


    ¡°I had no idea that Sai had nukes. We learned all about those in the Hignds. They have some, too.. If Tokuga got his hands on those, he just might use one,¡± Tidas replied, his worry in on his face.


    ¡°He canna be that stupid, can he?¡± Skye asked, genuinely shocked that someone would be capable of it.


    Bai Lei thumbed the edge of a random paper as he replied; ¡°If he couldn¡¯t control Sai: I believe Chen would choose to watch the world burn.¡±


    An ufortable silence filled the room for a few moments before Skye pped her hands; ¡°Aye! Let¡¯s get ta work then! Gotta make sure that psycho canna get anywhere near those nukes.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± Hang interjected huffily; ¡°If they take the senate building, then they may even be able to take control of the army. And they already have the weapons, so the chances of us being able to get to them first are slim to none.¡±


    .....


    Skye smirked; ¡°Not necessarily.. I got a n, but let me get all of the locations, and send Yaris on his way before we discuss it. He canna be trusted not ta spill our secrets if Tokuga catches wind that he was here.¡±


    ¡°Ignorance is bliss, and I do so love to be made happy,¡± Richardmented as he shed Skye a sultry smile; ¡°Although, there are many things aside from ignorance that can be...blissful.¡±


    ¡°Ya Really wanna die here, don¡¯t ya?¡± Skye asked, her voice ringing with utter seriousness.


    ¡°He keeps talking like that, and he will: whether he wants to die, or not,¡± Tidas added with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°...You two really need to lighten up,¡± Yaris retorted, but kept quiet after that.


    It took a couple of hours for Skye to go through all of Richard Yaris¡¯ files and ledger, but it had been well worth it. Many of the senators that supported Tokuga were on Richard¡¯s lists, and the weapons were being stored on their properties. Once Yaris was sent away with arge fuss, they began to talk about how to handle the situation.


    If they could somehow prove that the weapons were there, then everyone involved would be stripped of their positions and titles..


    ¡°Tokuga may be smart enough to know not to keep the weapons on his own property, but if we can arrest his supporters, then it should be enough to make him concede his attempt for the throne,¡± Hangmented.


    ¡°But how do we prove it?¡± Mei asked; ¡°You would not be able to gain a search warrant without proof of their existence first, and Richard Yaris will never allow us to use his records. And just attempting to get a search warrant would notify Tokuga of what we were up to, and he would most definitely have the weapons moved.¡±


    As Genie started to pace, he began to mutter out loud; ¡°So we need proof to get the search warrant, but can¡¯t get the proof without a search warrant first.. Damned if we do, damned if we don¡¯t.¡±


    Skye had been staring at her notes when she said; ¡°Well, looks like we¡¯ll just have ta go wit option three, then.¡±


    ¡°And that is?¡± Hang asked a bit hastily.


    Skye smirked; ¡°We get the proof from all the sites, and show it to the Senate: all at once.¡±


    Everyone stared at Skye with dumbfounded expressions for a few moments before Hang began to sarcastically criticize her; ¡°That¡¯s an excellent n. We can have our army of flying pigs distract them while we just stroll our way in, and collect a few guns and swords for evidence against them.¡±


    Skye maintained her cocky grin; ¡°Ye can do that, but it¡¯d be pointless. We willna need distractions fer me n ta work.¡±


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t keep us in suspense! What did you think up, love?¡± Tidas asked enthusiastically.


    After setting down the papers, Skye nced at each member of the group in turn as she said; ¡°If we can figure out a way ta find where they¡¯re keepin¡¯ the weapons, then I can use me Earth magic, and make a tunnel leadin¡¯ to¡¯em underground. We can have Bai Lei and Hang call a meetin¡¯, and use video cameras ta show the weapons as we break through the ground..¡±


    ¡°The Senators involved will have ta exin on the spot why they all have illegal weapons.. Some may even turn on Tokuga ta save their arses. We can take¡¯em wit minimal fightin¡¯, and get catch¡¯em all at once.¡±


    Bai Lei had been very quiet since the mention of the what properties had weapons being stored, but perked up at Skye¡¯s n; ¡°That¡¯s quite brilliant, Skye. How long will it take to make the tunnels?¡±


    Skye shrugged; ¡°I¡¯d have ta look at a map first, but makin¡¯em willna be the biggest problem. It¡¯s keepin¡¯ this all a secret, and locatin¡¯ the weapons. If we canna do that first: pardon thenguage, but we be fucked.¡±


    ¡°How are we supposed to locate the weapons, though? I have no doubts that shinobi are most likely guarding them, which means we can¡¯t send in spies,¡± Genie added absentmindedly.


    A small quiet settled in the room as everyone tried to think when Tidas snapped his fingers; ¡°Brownies!¡±


    Skye grinned, but Hana looked at the Alconian Prince with confusion; ¡°What do sweets have to do with this?¡±


    Bai Lei and Hang had the same confused expressions as her, which made Mei, Skye, and Tidas chuckle hard. After they¡¯d allposed themselves, Mei apologized and exined; ¡°Brownies are small Fae that live in houses and castles..¡±


    ¡°They protect the home, and do chores and such when given offerings. When they be offended, things tend toe up missing. Most homes have them, like here. I leave offerings once a week, but enough tost a week. I do it when we are at our home as well.¡±


    Bai Lei smiled softly at his daughter; ¡°How do you know all of this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s those books, right? The ones in Rukia¡¯s room?¡± Hana asked as she recalled seeing a Fae on the cover.


    Mei smiled sweetly at Hana as she replied; ¡°Yes. Plus, Skye has told me stories about the ones at her home, and at the pce. If we could somehow talk with the ones here, then maybe we could work out a deal?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s genius, Mei! They could easily scout out where the weapons be, and report back! We can leave a note wit yer next offerin¡¯, and ask fer their help. I¡¯ll write fer ¡¯em ta check wit the Empress and Celestia, if they doubt our intentions,¡± Skye eximed as she patted Mei on her shoulder.


    As the women started to celebrate their n, Bai Lei shed a dour demeanor; ¡°I do not think that it is a good idea that we continue to stay here. Jin and I have decided to move everyone to my estate. Because I am a Senator, I can request more shinobi for guards, but we have to be at my estate to justify the request. Due to who Jin is, the senate will not approve any more being assigned here.¡±


    ¡°Well that¡¯s bullshit. Why would the ce matter if the people be deemed important enough to protect?¡± Skyemented with an annoyed expression.


    ¡°The Senate thinks that I should be capable enough on my own to protect my home and guests. But the weapon cashes change things. If arge group of people showed up to attack, I do not think I could protect everyone at once. Especially if they send in Magi mixed in with regr soldiers.¡±


    ¡°Magi? What¡¯s that?¡± Tidas asked.


    ¡°It is the Saianese term from a shinobi mage. Since mages are rare-well, used to be rare, they¡¯re simr to Alcon¡¯s RMC. It¡¯s a specialized group that have been trained to incorporate their magic into their...line of work,¡± Genie¡¯s face had scrunched in thought as he he tried to word himself delicately, for Mei¡¯s sake.


    This was her first time being involved in the intrigues of politics. Both Bai Lei and Genie were worried that such harsh realities would make Mei be apathetic to the world. Or even worse, make her willingly choose to turn away from it, and ignore it.


    But Mei had apletely opposite reaction to the brutality of the world.


    Instead of hiding away or burying her head in the sand, Mei listened intently to the facts of the issues, and logically tried toe up with solutions. Bai Lei was extremely proud of how his daughter was handling herself, as were the others. While she started to talk about her father¡¯s estate, Bai Lei ced a hand on his daughter¡¯s shoulder..


    ¡°I will leave the task ofmunicating with the Fae to you. I believe that this is a task well-suited to you, and that you can aplish it. Do you ept?¡±


    Mei¡¯s heart felt like it was going to float away, it was so light. Her father had never trusted her with a task of this nature before, and it showed that his faith in her had grown exponentially. As Mei happily agreed, Skye watched the happy scene with a half-smile.


    She was ecstatic for Mei, but something in her gut twisted every time she thought about moving to Bai Lei¡¯s estate. Seeing that her happiness tainted by something, Tidas asked; ¡°What¡¯s wrong, love? Do you feel alright?¡±


    Skye nodded in the negative, and forced her face into a massive grin. Tidas could easily tell that it was forced, but he didn¡¯t want to push the matter.. ¡®I wonder if she¡¯s still angry about the door..¡¯


    As Tidas fretted, Skye took a sip of her tea.. ¡®I hope Ima wrong, but I feel like somethin¡¯ terrible is about ta happen.. I hope everyone at home is okay.. Yuletide is nearly here, I wonder how me parents will handle the gifts this year? They said they did wellst year, but I dinna ken.. I miss¡¯em..¡±


    Looking up at her husband, Skyemented; ¡°We best get ta the details and nnin¡¯, or we¡¯ll be here all night.¡±

 Chapter 569

    569 Uneasy Feelings


    Richard Yaris¡¯ records turned out to be extremely helpful when it came to making countermeasures for an attack. They would know from where the weapons were being distributed, and be able to keep track of who wasing and going. Giving them an idea of how many enemies they¡¯d likely be dealing withter.


    Those who visited the marked ces would be tracked, and the ones they visited would be watched. Until everyone involved with the illegal weapons was found out. The nning for it all took hours, and everyone wound up staying untilte into the night.


    It was around two o¡¯clock in the morning when Skye and Tidas were finally able to get to bed. They both fell asleep almost instantly, but Tidas was the only one who¡¯d slept soundly. Skye had tossed and turned all night as horrific scenes turned her dream into a nightmare.


    Waking up covered in a cold, sticky sweat was bad enough, but her husband had her pinned in ce with his heavy leg. He was slightly turned on his side, with the leg strewn over her lower waist. Skye debated getting up, but couldn¡¯t without disturbing him.


    Unable to get up, Skye reyed the dream over and over in her head. Trying to make sense of the horrific images...


    A scene of Warrick Forest in all of it¡¯s summer glory was before her eyes. But whenever she blinked, it changed to an ashened, snow-covered field. All signs of life were gone as the charred remains of nts, animals, and Fae covered the ground underneath a nket of snow.


    In every direction that she looked, Skye only saw snow and death. As she whipped her head towards the direction of her father¡¯s castle, her view switched to the capital. A storm cloud hung overhead as she trudged towards the pce, and it rained blood down onto the streets and buildings. As she walked, Skye saw no one, but she could hear the deafening sounds of ovepping cries growing louder and louder..


    The echos of thousands of screams for help and mercy made Skye¡¯s eardrums feel like they were going to explode. She instinctively covered them, but nothing helped. Right when she thought her ears would start to bleed: all noise stopped.


    The silence was almost as painful as the screams had been before, but it was much shorter-lived. As Skye came closer to the pce, she could hear what sounded like rushing water...a lot of it.


    .....


    As she stared passed the enormous structure that was the royal pce, Skye saw a monstrous wave of blood rushing towards the pce. After watching it devour the massive wall, then the pce; Skye took off running as fast as her legs would carry her.


    Her lungs and throat burned as the harsh winter air blew passed her face. Right as the wave was upon her, Skye tripped, and tumbled to the ground before being mmed into by the wave. Right before she closed her eyes and braced herself for the impact, the glint of a familiar crown drew her attention..


    ¡®Is that Maggie¡¯s crown?!¡¯


    As the thought crossed her mind, Skye shut her eyes, and felt a stinging sensation all over her body as the water hit her with unbelievable force. After being swept up by the torrents, she was twisted and jerked around until she couldn¡¯t hold her breath any longer.


    Right as Skye started to gasp, she found herself falling through her namesake, towards the ground at a startling speed. As she tried to get her bearings, Skye realized that she was falling towards what used to be Warrick Forest. While the ground was rapidly approaching, she nced at where her father¡¯s castle was situated..


    A barren wastnd with a crumbled castle surrounded the loch that she and Tidas had imed as their special spot. Skye could feel the tears sliding up her face as she plummeted, and her heart contorted painfully in her chest. A few seconds before she was supposed to hit the ground, the loch shimmered brightly, catching her attention simrly to the crown.


    A woman with long, curly red hair stood in the middle of the loch, holding her arms out to her. Skye reached out to her right before she mmed into the ground, and woke up in bed; covered in sweat. Had Tidas¡¯ leg not been strewn across her: Skye would¡¯ve most likely jumped up, and fallen out of the bed.


    Tidas had stirred slightly from her waking up, but never reached a conscious state. He had simply snorted, then turned his head to the side, and fell back into oblivion. Relief and confusion flooded Skye¡¯s mind as she tried to make sense of her dream..


    ¡®Was it just a bad dream, or a premonition? Why would me Da¡¯snd look like that? Was there a fire? Was it an ident, or like what happened wit the Warricks? Did someone do it, or was it an act of the gods? Why was the loch untouched? And who the bloody hell was that woman?! She....looked familiar..¡¯


    Skye silentlyid in bed until the sun had filled the morning with light. The freshyer of snow made the capital of Sai look like a fairytale wondend, although it felt like the inside of a freezer to the residents. The Alconians seemed to be the only ones unaffected by the cold as everyone inside Genie¡¯s castle started to go about their duties for the day.


    Packing up the guests and Genie himself had been taken care of over the past couple of days. But there were still quite a few things they used daily that couldn¡¯t be packed up until that morning. It was around eight in the morning or so, by the time everyone exited the castle.


    Their breakfast was simple, and had been made with the Alconians in mind. The chefs made scrambled eggs, a massive amount of bacon, fried potatoes with butter and herbs, and a tray of freshly sliced ham was on the table next to fresh-baked loaves of bread. As Skye looked over the table, a wide smile stretched across her face as her eyesnded on a jar of apple butter from Dragonhorn.


    She excitedly picked it up, but the smile faded as soon as she recalled her gut-wrenching dream. Skye had decided to not mention it as sheid in bed, but Tidas wasn¡¯t going to miss herck-luster behavior. The moment he saw her smile leave while still holding the jar; he knew something was wrong.


    She¡¯d been off all morning, and it wasn¡¯t like Skye to not get excited over a new adventure. Their training with Genie was about to start, as well as the ns to catch Tokuga in the middle ofmitting treason was about to begin.. ¡®But she¡¯s been acting like someone¡¯s died..¡¯


    Tidas had asked twice already if something was wrong, but Skye dodged it both times. With Genie with them, he figured that she¡¯d have to be honest.. However, before Tidas could ask what was wrong orfort his wife: Genie swooped in..


    ¡°I thought that you would be ecstatic to see the apple butter. Did I get the wrong kind?¡± Genie asked as he patted Skye¡¯s shoulder.


    After lightly shaking her head in the negative, Skye replied; ¡°Na, ya did a grand job. I love this on some-¡±


    ¡°Ham and toast, I know. So why don¡¯t you seem happy? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Genie asked after finishing her sentence for her.


    As Tidas¡¯ annoyance grew, his wife replied; ¡°I just had a bad dream, is all. Tis nothin¡¯ ta fret over.¡±


    Genie pulled a face; ¡°Haven¡¯t a few of your dreams turned out to be premonitions?¡±


    Skye¡¯s face looked stark as she replied; ¡°Not this.. It Better nae be fer this..¡±


    ¡°Skye,¡± Tidas stated with a pleading expression, and held a hand out to her; ¡°Tell us what the dream about, please?¡±


    Skye instinctively stepped towards him, and reached out for his hand as she replied; ¡°Tis nothin¡¯, love. Just...very disturbing..¡±


    Tidas and Genie gently pried until Peggy came into the room. When she saw the two handling Skye with kid gloves, she marched over, and got Skye to speak within seconds. Bai Lei, Hang, Mei, and Rukia joined them as she exined, but modified her wording lightly when she saw Rukia was listening, too.


    Once she¡¯d finished exining, an eerie silence filled the room before anyone spoke for a while. When they finally did, it was Rukia in an attempt to make her Aunt Skye feel better. Which made her feel worse for worrying everyone.


    Peggy was highly disturbed by Skye¡¯s dream, and offered to take Rukia to eat separately. The child threw a fit for being excluded, but ultimately caved when her Aunt Skye squatted down, and asked her to be good and listen. After they¡¯d left, Skye exined the details she¡¯d omitted before.


    Tidas held her the entire time she¡¯d spoken, and noticeably tightened his hold when she¡¯d brought up the wave of blood, and the crown floating in it. The woman with red hair wasn¡¯t nearly as worrisome, but worth noting for ater discussion. The woman sounded a bit too familiar to brush off, but..


    The thing that bothered Tidas the most at that point was his father¡¯s crown in a sea of blood.


    ¡°Do you think something is going to happen to my Father?¡± Tidas asked while Skye and Genie were talking.


    Skye looked hesitant as she paused with Genie, and replied; ¡°I dinna think so, but I canna ken fer sure. All Ima sure of is that somethin¡¯ bad is gonna happen soon. I just pray it¡¯s got nothin¡¯ ta do wit the details I saw.. Or rather,ck there of.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Hang asked, confused at to which part she meant when the entire thing seemed horrifying.


    Skye stared at the wall a moment, then looked at Hang as she replied; ¡°I could hear people screamin¡¯, but...but I Saw No One. Twas like the capital was already gone, and I was hearin¡¯ the echos of the dead.. Twas creepy as hell.¡±


    The room went silent again for a time before Bai Lei spoke up; ¡°I cannot speak on what you are and are not capable of, Skye. But I can say that I trust your judgement enough to believe you. Do you think that this is something to be concerned about?¡±


    Skye thought for a few minutes after she¡¯d broken free from Tidas, and began to pace. Everything she¡¯d seen pertained to Alcon, which meant that they couldn¡¯t do anything about it unless they left Sai. She and Tidas were under direct orders from Magnus to act as Diplomatic Representatives of Alcon, and to secure a treaty of peace and trade with the current government system.


    They weren¡¯t supposed to return without the signed treaty, but Skye felt an urge to go home right then and there. To fly home on Zazzy as fast as she could, and head straight to her parents¡¯ home..


    ¡°Skye? What do you think? What do you want to do?¡± Tidas asked as he stopped her, and cupped her cheek.


    The conflict within her was apparent on her face, which worried Tidas enough to say; ¡°If you want to go home, we can. Just say so..¡±


    Skye took a deep breath; ¡°Na.. I¡¯m just freakin¡¯ out. And I¡¯m pretty sure that Ima home-sick. It happened in the Hignds too, remember? Thanks though, love.¡±


    As Skye kissed his cheek, Tidas grinned in agreement. She apologized for the fuss, then went and got Peggy and Rukia back to finish breakfast together. The atmosphere during the meal was still a little tense, but Rukia lightened the mood with her adorable questions, and dramatic reactions.


    When everything was ready, and everyone was full, they began to climb into the numerous carriages. Bai Lei¡¯ home was on the northern side of the capital, and would take them roughly two hours to get to by coach or carriage. Zazzy was flying around above as Skye turned back to look at Genie¡¯s castle a final time.


    Looking at the stone structure made her heart twist. Skye couldn¡¯t ce why, but something about leaving Genie¡¯s home was making her heart heavy. So much so that she didn¡¯t hear Tidas when he called to her to go inside the carriage.


    They¡¯d been gone for a total of two and a half months, and everything had felt fine, up until that point. As Tidas called to her, Skye¡¯s mind drifted to the thought her heart had been begging her not to acknowledge..


    ¡®It feels like once we leave here: there¡¯s no goin¡¯ back..¡¯

 Chapter 570

    570 Terrible Timing


    ***WARNING: EXTREMELY GRAPHIC SEXUAL CONTENT***


    Genie had arranged for multiple carriages to take everyone, so they would befortable during the ride. Hang decided to travel with Rukia and Peggy, leaving Mei and Hana to have a bit of alone time together. Genie rode with his brother, so they could talk about what was toe. And the rest of the Alconians rode together in a stagecoach, and rotated guard duty on horseback as they needed.


    As soon as Skye had finally entered the carriage, Tidas had pulled her onto hisp. She¡¯d immediately snuggled against him as the horses started to pull forward, and their ride began. Once he knew that she wasfortable, Tidas began to subtly question his wife..


    ¡°Are you sure that you¡¯re okay? We can keep talking about your dream if you¡¯d like. Or something else, if you prefer.¡±


    Skye purred as she pushed her face into the crook of his neck; ¡°Why must we talk? I can think of other things ta do fer a couple of hours..¡±


    Leaning away, Skye untied her heavy cloak, then made it a point to press her upper body against the side of his chest. Her breasts were very prominent from being pushed together, and Tidas couldn¡¯t help but stare. Satisfied that she had his attention in the way she wanted, Skye leaned into his neck again..


    As she started to lightly kiss and nip at her husband, Tidas gritted his teeth, then gently pulled her away. Although she was doing an amazing job at it, Skye was clearly trying to distract him. He barely managed to break away from her tempting diversion, but he knew that he had to.


    After unclenching his jaw, and taking on a more neutral expression, Tidas said; ¡°As much as I¡¯d like to indulge you, love, I think that you Need to have a discussion. I don¡¯t like how troubled you were earlier.¡±


    Skye scrunched her face at him; ¡°I dinna think I was as ¡®troubled¡¯, as yer tryin¡¯ ta put it..¡±


    .....


    Disbelief covered Tidas¡¯ face; ¡°You barely ate anything when we broke our fast. I KNOW something is wrong when your appetite is anything short of ravenous.¡±


    Skye scrunched her face at him again as she replied; Ya dinna need ta say it like that! ¡°Ima not a beast! I dinna eat any more than any other mage does!¡±


    Tidas stifled augh, which got him a finger jammed into his side. He went along with her yful deflection until she couldn¡¯t push it any further; not without purposely causing a fight. Once she¡¯d reached that point, it was almost like Tidas could see her weighing her options.


    It was slightly aggravating to watch Skye internally debate it, but it became a moot point when she chose to settle down. She knew that she was avoiding the subject because the possible reality was too heartbreaking. Once Skye had resituated herselffortably on her husband¡¯sp again, she told her husband exactly what was on her mind..


    ¡°I canna narrow down a singr thing that bothered me. That dream was far too disturbing.. But I canna get the thought of me Da outta me head. I feel like...somethin¡¯ bad happened to him.. What if what happened ta me birth mother and her family, happened ta him and me Mother?¡±


    ¡°Why do you think that?¡± Tidas gently prodded.


    Skye buried her face into his neck as she replied; ¡°I dinna ken.. Me heart just hurts, and that¡¯s the ridiculous scenario me mind came up wit. I dunno.. Maybe Ima goin¡¯ crazy..¡±


    Tidas cupped her cheek, and drew her away from the darkened crook of his neck. He stared into her eyes for a few moments, then spoke with absolute sincerity; ¡°You are a lot of things, my sweet wife. But crazy isn¡¯t one of them. Do you want to send a message home?¡±


    Skye¡¯s face perked up; ¡°Really? Ya dinna think I¡¯ll look like a homesick bairn fer doin¡¯ it?¡±


    Tidas grinned, ¡°A wee bit, but we were in the Hignds for a long time. And we barely had any time home before we had to leave again, so I don¡¯t think a letter will make you look like a ¡®bairn¡¯, as you put it..¡±


    Seeing her shoulders still tense, Tidas added; ¡°How about I write to my Father as well? That will make your letter seem more like a courtesy out of convenience, than anything else. Oh, and I should probably warn your father that I volunteered his business skills with Yaris. I wonder what he¡¯s going to charge me for that..¡±


    The serious scowl that overtook Tidas¡¯ face when he¡¯d finished hisst sentence made Skye crack up. As much as he liked to deny it; Tidas was quite an aplished businessman himself, and pinched his pennies just as hard as any other. As her cherryughter resounded within the carriage, Tidas felt her shoulders loosen.


    He sighed lightly with relief, then got Skye talking about the charities they had funded together. She asked about the technicals for the financial side of it, but began to nip at his ear lobe and neck as he tried to exin. After twenty minutes of repeating the same thing, Tidas finally gave up talking, for the most part..


    He continued to sputter for an extra minute while he slyly unzipped the back top-half of his wife¡¯s dress. As soon as he had it finished, Tidas slowly moved his hand up, then quickly yanked down the front of her dress. Exposing her upper half, which caused her to squeak with shock.


    ¡°Tidas MacArthur! When did you-¡±


    ¡°Undo your dress? When you were busy trying to distract me. Two can y at this game, my love,¡± Tidas replied with a sensual smile.


    Skye grinned back, then felt the cool sensation of her husband¡¯s hand on her exposed skin. She leaned back on instinct, to give him better ess to her front. As he gingerly encircled a nipple with his fingertip, Tidasmented in a sultry voice; ¡°Although, if it were up to me: we¡¯d skip the games, and go straight to the reward..¡±


    Skye moaned lightly in response, then added; ¡°Aye.. Equal spoils..¡±


    At her words, Tidas¡¯ hand cupped her breast, then he began to use his thumb to brush over her nipple. It was already taut from his teasing earlier, and was an easy target. Skye had a slightly harder time reaching his manhood through his pants, but had maneuvered her hand down to the perfect ce..


    After feeling around, she realized that her fingertips were right where Tidas¡¯ manhood met his sack. It trailed down his pant leg, making an obvious bend where the two met. As Skye began to run her fingers up and down from his tip, to end of the crease; Tidas¡¯ own caresses grew even more fervent than hers.


    His gentle petting turned ravenous as he bent his head, and took a tempting nipple into his mouth. His suckling matched her stroking, and the two became locked in a battle of thrills. Tidas trailed his free hand along her exposed backside, causing goosebumps to break out all over her body.


    Skye used her free hand to y with the back of his neck, and ran her hand through his hair whenever his tongue started to flick at her flesh. As her growing need pulsed between her legs, Skye got up, then straddled her husband¡¯sp. He wasn¡¯t happy to have her breasts torn away, but was appeased by the better ess granted.


    After another ten minutes or so of their teasing, Skye broke Tidas¡¯ hold to reach down, and undo his pants. Once she had proper ess, she reached inside his pants, and positioned his manhood to hang outside of his opening. She was even careful enough to free his sack along with his member..


    Tidas wanted a moment to prepare, but Skye stood up, slipped her underwear down her ankles, then began to slide onto him without skipping a beat. Unable to hold back, Tidas groaned out loud as he filled her. Skye gripped his shoulders as she took him in, barely able to muffle her own cry enough not to be heard by the driver.


    They both knew that they¡¯d be arriving at Bai Lei¡¯s estate soon, so Skye didn¡¯t hold back as she bounced up and down on Tidas¡¯p. He licked and nipped at her breasts as they bounced in front of him. They had barely started when Tidas felt his wife already tightening around him.


    He gritted his teeth and held back by pinching himself as he watched his beautiful wife reach her peak. She arched her back as she stopped bouncing, and ground down on his member. Tidas barely held on, and pulled Skye off of him as soon as he felt her tremors subside.


    Standing up, he tried to get Skye to bend over, but she kneeled down in front of him instead. As confusion covered his face, Skye looked up at him with a devilish grin, and spoke in a corse voice; ¡°I dinna want a mess on me dress, husband. Just stand there and enjoy..¡±


    Before Tidas could speak, his wife was already taking him into her mouth. He held on to the ceiling of the carriage the best he could, but when Skye started to massage his sack: Tidas nearly came right there and then. He groaned her name as he reached out with one hand, and grabbed a fistful of her hair.


    Acting on instinct, Tidas gently tugged at her hair, which sent her head bobbing with increasing speed. As his girth grew, Skye could tell that he was at his limit. She kicked up her speed, and applied more pressure with her lips as she increased rubbing his sack.


    Within seconds, Tidas¡¯ entire body was shaking with his release. Skye wasn¡¯t a fan of ¡®ying catcher¡¯, but it was the least messiest option. As Skye pulled a face and stood up, Tidas slumped back down into his seat, and pulled Skye back onto hisp.


    She was straddling him instead of sitting in hisp, since he had yet to put himself away. Tidas¡¯ legs had felt like jelly, and he couldn¡¯t stay standing after his wife¡¯s skillful handling. He¡¯d nned to put himself away, but only after catching his breath.


    Needing to rest herself, Skye had sat on him right after she¡¯d gotten up. Her body feltnguished the moment she¡¯d stood up, and all she wanted to do was rest. With both of them in a daze, neither realized that the carriage hade to a slow stop..


    Skye was leaning against Tidas with her dress still down when the carriage door suddenly opened. Genie was a few steps away from the door, ready to help Skye step out after the driver had opened it. Everyone froze as Genie¡¯s eyes adjusted to the light difference inside, then went wide at seeing Skye¡¯s exposed skin.


    Her back and side boob were quickly covered up by an angry Tidas while he screamed about someone shutting the door. The driver quickly mmed it shut, but it was already toote. Genie blinked several times in utter disbelief at what had just happened, then flew off without so much as a word..

 Chapter 571

    571 Push It Down


    Genie¡¯s heart was pounding as the wind whipped passed him, and the snow harshly pelted his face. He had no idea where he was flying, only that the icy wind felt calming against his blistering skin. As he flew erratically through the sky, Genie tried to organize his thoughts.


    He felt embarrassed beyond reason, and angry that they would be so bold inside of a carriage that wasn¡¯t theirs. But the emotions that troubled him most were the ones that Genie felt ashamed to admit to having..


    In truth: Genie was jealous of Tidas. He had always loved Skye, and had been loved back by her practically their entire lives. Genie had only admitted to having romantic feelings for Skye recently, even though he¡¯d felt that way for her for years.


    As he flew through the snow and clouds, Genie tried to recall when his heart might¡¯ve first acknowledged his attachment to Skye. He remembered wanting to hold her when she thought that Tidas had died.. ¡®She¡¯d been so frail and weak from not eating or sleeping back then..¡¯


    ¡®I remember hugging her the day before I left Moonshire.. She was so sweet, and she missed Tidas so much.. I wanted to do anything-everything, that I could to make her feel better.. That was the first time that I had ever wanted to kiss her..¡¯


    The more Genie thought about it, he realized that his own feelings for Skye had pushed him to leave. He didn¡¯t trust himself not to try and mend her broken heart with his, which would¡¯ve ended in disaster; even if Tidas had truly died.. ¡®Skye could never love another like she does Tidas.. She could never see me in that kind of light..¡¯


    Genie was in histe thirties, almost forty, and Skye was in her early twenties. While it wasmon for older men to marry younger women, Genie could never picture Skye agreeing.. ¡®I can be content with her seeing me as an older brother and mentor.. But this mental image is making it Very difficult to think of her in that regard myself..¡¯


    No matter how fast or far Genie flew: the picture of Skye half-naked wouldn¡¯t leave his mind¡¯s eye. When she had first turned her head, it was like the situation hadn¡¯t registered.. ¡®She looked...intoxicatingly happy..¡¯


    A small grin had been on her lips until the euphoria had worn off, and the true situation had be real. Tidas had been far more prompt in his reaction time, and had covered Skye up right as she¡¯d realized what had happened. His eyes were zing with anger by the time the driver had shut the door, and Genie knew that it was directed at him..


    .....


    Tidas¡¯ing rage was the perfect excuse to fly off, and regain hisposure before facing them again. Being an Air mage, Genie could easily keep Tidas at bay, so it wasn¡¯t the true reason he¡¯d left. What he couldn¡¯t do was look Skye in the eyes at that moment.


    His attraction to her was too great at that moment, and he most definitely would¡¯ve exposed his true feelings to her, had he stayed. Not by outright telling her, but by simply not behaving normally around her.


    ¡®Flying away was the best choice.. I¡¯m sure.. Tidas looked furious, but that¡¯s to be expected. I just hope that Skye isn¡¯t angry.. Ahhh! Neither should be angry with me! It¡¯s not like I meant to see that!¡¯


    Genie yelled out loud as he rubbed his temples, drawing the attention of some very startled geese. He drifted through the sky at a more leisurely pace, finally calm enough to make rational decisions again. He knew that he needed to go back, but what was he to say?


    Frustration clouded his mind until a gentle bump to his shoulder brought Genie back to reality. Zazzy had watched him fly off, and had been trailing him ever since. When she heard him yell, concern overtook her, and she¡¯d quickly caught up to him.


    After reassuring the oversized dragon that he was physically fine, Zazzy yfully poked at him with the blunt side of her tail until he smiled. She fully understood the effect that she had as a dragon in Sai, and asionally used it to her advantage, like now.


    Genie had been smitten with Zazzy since the moment he¡¯d met her, even though she didn¡¯t make it easy on him at first. She¡¯d avoid him whenever he tried to inspect her like a racing horse, and had even swiped at him a couple of times with her tail. It was only after they started to fly with each other, did Zazzy finally warm up to Genie.


    After that, they became fast friends. So it worried Zazzy greatly to see her friend fly off like he was fleeing for his life. Since they couldn¡¯tmunicate like Skye and Tidas could with her, Zazzy used various other methods to express herself to him.


    After Genie had awkwardly told Zazzy about the situation, she seemed to beughing. Whether it was at him or the event, he couldn¡¯t tell. But it hardly mattered when the thought about the fact that he was confiding in a dragon.


    It was strange to even tell her about it, but Zazzy was a mostly-unbiased confidant to Genie. He had exined it all in a way that hid his attraction to Skye, and yed it off like he had just been shocked to see them like that inside a carriage. She didn¡¯t fully understand what the big deal was, but knew that humans had a weird thing about always wearing clothes.


    Due to that reasoning; Zazzy acknowledged that it was an awkward moment, but that he shouldn¡¯t have flew away. Genie had to ask Zazzy a series of questions just to get that small answer out of her, and they¡¯d flown most of the way back during the exchange. Bai Lei¡¯s estate was justing into view when Genie realized that he could just y it off like he had with Zazzy..


    ¡®Everyone assumes that I care for Skye like a sister, so how I reacted shouldn¡¯t be seen as too strange.. I just hope that Tidas didn¡¯t pick up on anything.. I don¡¯t know what kind of face I made when I saw her, so I may have exposed my true self to him on ident..¡¯


    As his nerves began to fray, Genie took a deep, calming breath.. ¡®I cannot return all worked up like this.. I¡¯ll fly around with Zazzy for a bit until they all go inside.. That should give me more than enough time to clear my head, and bury my emotions again..¡¯


    ************


    ¡°Where is he?! I¡¯m gonna knock him on his arse!¡± Tidas bellowed after ¡®fixing himself¡¯, and climbing out of the carriage.


    ¡°Will ya stop yer yellin¡¯?! Twas our faults fer bein¡¯ indecent in the first ce! Dinna go snappin¡¯ at Genie and the driver fer bein¡¯ courteous!¡± Skye bellowed as she stepped out of the carriage after him.


    After straightening out a few ruffles on her dress, Skye looked at her husband with an exasperated expression and added; ¡°Tis not like they meant ta see us. We probably scarred Genie fer life-¡±


    ¡°I seriously doubt that ¡®scarred¡¯ is the right term,¡± Tidas snipped testily, his angerpounded by the fact that Genie had flown away.


    ¡°And what, exactly, is that supposed ta mean?¡± Skye asked in just as surly of a voice as her husband had replied to her in.


    Tidas sighed heavily as he lightly kicked at the gravel in the driveway. He didn¡¯t want to argue with Skye, especially after what they had just done together. Most drivers in Alcon usually knocked, then announced their arrival, and waited for word from the rider before opening the doors to a coach or carriage; to avoid this exact situation.


    ¡®I guess getting frisky during an extended ride is exclusive to Alconian behavior..¡¯


    As the thought crossed his mind, Tidas heard Mei and Hana talking with Skye. He turned to see that their hairstyles were slightly different from before, and their clothes weren¡¯t as ¡®presentable¡¯ as they¡¯d been when they¡¯d entered their carriage..


    ¡®Huh...I guess it¡¯s not exclusive to Alcon..¡¯


    The thought caused Tidas to grin slightly, which seemed to annoy Skye. She¡¯d just been telling the two how upset she was with him for pitching a fit over ¡®scarring¡¯ Genie when he had smiled. Unable to read his mind, she assumed that he was grinning over herints.


    Bai Lei, Hang, Rukia, and Peggy all came over, and automatically knew that something was wrong. Seeing her bairn¡¯s surly expression, Peggy walked over, and whispered into Tidas¡¯ ear..


    ¡°What the hell did ya do,ddie? She looks like the bloody dragon right now.¡±


    Unperturbed by herment, Tidas started to reply, then sputtered when he realized who he was talking to; ¡°I¡¯m pissed that-we, ah, w-we were having a moment, when Genie interrupted us. It¡¯s bad manners to open a door without any warning first!¡±


    ¡°Yer bein¡¯ ridiculous, Tidas. If anything: We owe Genie an apology. Not the other way round!¡± Skye yelled, irritated by his piss-poor excuse.


    Tidas red at Skye, then suddenly found himself being jerked down to eye level with Peggy. She¡¯d grabbed his ear lobe and yanked until his head had followed. As a childlike fear ran up his spine, the old servant ripped into the Third Prince..


    ¡°Are ya bloody kiddin¡¯ me?! Ya two couldnast two bloody hours without droppin¡¯ yer knickers?! What is WRONG wit you two?! We¡¯re guests! Of a Senator, fer gods¡¯ sakes! Have Some Bloody Propriety!¡±


    Tidas looked down at the ground and slumped his shoulders as Peggy made him feel like a ten year old again. Skye chuckled lightly when she saw his face, since it reminded her of when he was young as well. As soon as the second sound left her throat, Peggy turned, and targeted her next..


    ¡°And You!¡± Peggy pointed a bony finger at Skye; ¡°YOU ken better than anyone ta keep yer pants on, and skirts down when the time is NOT appropriate! I Raised You Better Than That!¡±


    ¡°...Ima sorry,¡± Skye muttered, now in the exact same boat as her husband.


    It was embarrassing to have Peggy admonishing them in front of the others, but neither were stupid enough to try and stop Peggy. They had learned as children that when Peggy blew her top in public: they were in the absolute wrong. As the two hung their heads, Bai Lei took pity on them, and interrupted Peggy¡¯s near-tirade.


    cing a gentle hand on her shoulder to gain her attention, Bai Lei spoke in his most congenital voice; ¡°While I approve of your reprimanding them, I suggest that we move this inside. It¡¯s starting to get dark due to the clouds, and the snow is growing heavier. And, I have a small surprise waiting for everyone as well..¡±


    ¡°What about Genie?¡± Skye asked, which irritated Tidas a bit inside.


    Bai Lei smiled sincerely as he replied; ¡°I doubt that he¡¯ll be out in this long. Despite my brother¡¯s reputation, he¡¯s rather pathetic when ites to the cold. You wouldn¡¯t believe the amount ofining he did in his letters when he lived in Alcon.. He¡¯ll probably show Zazzy to her temporary home, thene inside.¡±


    With that final say, Peggy relented, but turned to Skye and Tidas as she remarked; ¡°Dinna go thinkin¡¯ that our wee chat is through, Ye two. After we¡¯re settled, we¡¯re havin¡¯ a long talk-¡±


    ¡°Aye, Peg! Please just drop it fer now, okay?¡± Skye pleaded, unable to take the burning in her cheeks any longer.


    Peggy grinned triumphantly as she replied; ¡°Aye. Now, let¡¯s head in! Whenever yer ready, Mr. Lei! Ye two stay close.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Tidas asked.


    As everyone began to trudge through the snow towards the main doors, Peggy yelled back to him; ¡°Because exhibitionists canna be trusted!¡±

 Chapter 572

    572 Decked Out


    Skye was beyond annoyed with Peggy, and had no idea how she was going to meet Genie¡¯s eyes whenever he came back. It was the same as a rtive walking in on her and Tidas, since Genie was like a brother to her. She could already feel her ears burning with embarrassment, just thinking about their next encounter.


    Tidas looked calm as they made their way through the snow, but inside: his mind was in utter chaos.. ¡®Genie¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t one a ¡®brother¡¯ would have while looking at his ¡®sister¡¯ in such a state.. Or was it pure shock? No, there was want in his eyes..¡¯


    Tidas huffed as they went up the few stairs leading into Bai Lei¡¯s home.. ¡®But it¡¯s Genie! And it¡¯s Skye! He¡¯s known us Both since we were children! He couldn¡¯t see Skye in that kind of a light....could he? Or maybe I¡¯m just being jealous? Am I overreacting? It¡¯s possible, but...dammit, I know what I saw!¡¯


    The fact that Skye was unbelievably beautiful was not lost on Him. Tidas understood and dealt with people making tant passes at his wife right in front of him, but.. ¡®Genie¡¯s different..¡¯


    ¡°By the gods!¡± Peggy hollered.


    ¡°Oh my goodness! Tis beautiful!¡± Skye happily eximed at the same time, bringing Tidas out of his thoughts.


    When he looked up, he had just walked inside of a massive foyer. It had hooks and ces for their cloaks and shoes, as well as a pair of house slippers for each person. Genie had allowed them to be optional at his home, but Bai Lei required them to be worn inside his. Tidas didn¡¯t care much for them, but Skye, and especially Peggy; liked the fact that they kept the house cleaner.


    The reason for the ruckus, however, had been the beautifully trimmed, and decorated gand that boardered the doorway leading into the main part of the house. It was perfectly bushy, and disyed the ornaments and thin strings of jewels like they¡¯d always been there. As therge group slowly entered Bai Lei¡¯s home, the ¡®Ooos¡¯ and ¡®ahhs¡¯ only grew more frequent.


    The foyer immediately opened into arge waiting room of sorts. Comfortable-looking couches encircled an intricately carved, massive coffee table in the center of the room. And three chair and table sets sat between the various doors leading to the rest of the house.


    .....


    Directly to their left were the doors leading to the dining area and kitchens. The doors directly across from them led to the guest quarters,mon social areas, and main bedrooms. Thest wall had the doors that led to the second section of Bai Lei¡¯s estate.


    In Sai, their home life was often separated from their home life, and their houses reflected that. The second part of Bai Lei¡¯s home had his library, offices, and the way to his family¡¯s training grounds. The training grounds themselves were enormous, and took up their own building. To be honest: his home was more like apound, than an actual house.


    The buildings all surrounded a massive garden courtyard that the Lei family had been curating for generations. Everything from aesthetic flowers, to incredibly rare herbs grew in it, and were tended to every day; even in winter. Bai Lei seemed especially proud of it as he spoke with his guests.


    As he happily exined theyout of his home, Skye looked around the main room. Her spirits shot up tenfold as sparkly bobbles and shimmering fake snow filled her vision. Dark-green gand simr to what had been in the foyer lined the light-tan-colored room. The ornaments were an exquisite mixture of patterned, and solid-colored bulbs with strings of pearlsced between them.


    Tiny decorative trees were in the center of the side tables, and the massive coffee table had evenly-spaced, little red bows stuck to the sides. They were interconnected by strings of pearls, andplimented the beautiful dragon design on the tabletop. Peggy internallyplimented whomever had decorated for outlining the design instead of covering it with a centerpiece.


    The paintings hanging on the walls above the tables had decorative scones on either side, which also had tiny rings of gand on them. Gold and silver strings had been wrapped around in a candy cane-like pattern, and shimmered whenever the candles flickered.


    The tiny details showed care, which made Skye¡¯s heart soar. Yuletide wasn¡¯t usually celebrated in Sai, so Bai Lei had done all of this for them. When he paused in his exnation, Skye walked over, and hugged him out of gratitude.


    Taken off guard, Bai Lei had momentarily froze before a nostalgic smile stretched across his face. Any time he had done something special for her and Mei as children, Skye had always thanked him with a hug. Just like now..


    ¡°I¡¯m d to see that a some things never change,¡± hemented as he hugged her back.


    Skye looked up at him and grinned sweetly; ¡°Me too. Yer such a softie, Bai Lei.. I was just startin¡¯ ta get homesick cause Yuletide is in a couple of days.¡±


    ¡°I know, child,¡± Bai Lei replied as he patted the top of her head; ¡°You always made sure that your father had you home for Yuletide as a child. Since you can¡¯t be there this year, I thought that I¡¯d bring Yuletide to you.¡±


    Looking up at the smiling group, Bai Lei called out; ¡°Happy Yuletide, my dear Alconians!¡±


    Everyone pped and thanked Senator Lei for being so considerate, especially Skye. After they¡¯d started to look around in earnest, Bai Lei looked over at Peggy, and winked at her. Skye and Tidas were talking about the colors on some of the ornaments, so they didn¡¯t catch it, but Ralph had seen it.


    He grinned and nodded as Peggy nced at him, then ced her finger over her lips in a hushing motion. Ralph nodded while maintaining his grin, agreeing to keep the real orchestrator a secret. He had no doubts that the old servant had talked the senator into splurging on the decorations, and wasn¡¯t about to invoke her ire by bbing.


    Since he¡¯d been Tidas¡¯ bodyguard and trainer from his childhood, Ralph had known Peggy for well over a decade. He¡¯d learned very quickly that while she was a servant in title, Peggy was more respected than many nobleman he¡¯d met. Especially by King Magnus.


    ¡®I suppose it¡¯s expected since she¡¯s Princess Skye¡¯s main caregiver. But it still throws me off at times like these.. What Couldn¡¯t that old woman aplish fer those two?¡¯


    As the thought passed Ralph¡¯s mind, Bai Lei offered to show them to their quarters. Warms baths and fresh clothes were waiting for everyone, including Ralph, us, Kari, and Ronnie. Bai Lei had even known to put us and Kari together, which made Kari¡¯s cheeks turn pink, but she still happily thanked him.


    Bai Lei had to get a touch creative with about what to do with Hang and Mei¡¯s situation. As much as he hated it, not all of Bai Lei¡¯s servants could be trusted, so Hana and Mei still had to keep their rtionship hushed. Which meant that Mei and Hang had to share a room.


    Hang acted unperturbed by it, but everyone could tell that he was ufortable about it. Hana didn¡¯t seem happy either, but couldn¡¯t object. They were married on paper, and the world saw them as a couple, no matter how the three felt about it.


    Skye couldn¡¯t wrap her head around it, but understood that there wasn¡¯t anything they could do about it...at least, right now. If Mei followed in her father¡¯s footsteps and became a Senator, then she might be able to enact actual changes..


    ¡®No matter what: I¡¯ll support her. Mei and Hana love each other, they love Rukia, and Hang wants Mei ta be happy.. Tis all that matters in life.. I hope Hang finds his person soon.. The man deserves it..¡¯


    As the thought crossed Skye¡¯s mind, the group headed across the room. The hallway leading down to their rooms was long and chilly, but well lit with scones. It took Skye a moment to realize that the mes inside the fixtures weren¡¯t real, and that they were actually tiny light bulbs with something covering the fment.


    The orangish-red paper fluttered from the heat given off my the bulb¡¯s light source, mimicking a me. It was an impressive invention, despite not having another purpose other than simple aesthetics. Each fixture had a tiny wreath on it, just like in the main room as well.


    ¡°I think real candles would¡¯ve helped to keep the hallway warm,¡± Tidasmented while missing his cloak.


    Bai Lei smiled as he nced back at Tidas, and said; ¡°We don¡¯t have heat running into the main hallways connecting the buildings. They¡¯re all sectioned off from the actual buildings, so it¡¯s a waste of money.¡±


    ¡°Not freezing your arse off inside your home is a waste of money?¡± Tidasmented sarcastically.


    As Skye shot him a look, Bai Lei chuckled before answering; ¡°It¡¯s just the hallways. Everywhere else will be nice and warm. See?¡±


    When Bai Lei has pushed the door open at the end of the hall, a burst of warm air hit the group. As they all hurriedly went inside, Bai Lei added; ¡°Hallways aren¡¯t meant for dawdling in, and the cost to heat them during the winter is ridiculous. So I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s actually rather smart, but still a wee bit inconsiderate to yer servants. They use the halls a lot more than you do, and get frozen every time. The cold¡¯s not so bad ta is, but I¡¯ve seen everyone else here in Sai actin¡¯ like we¡¯re in an ice age,¡± Skye paused to take a breath; ¡°Tis not me home, and I have nae real say, but I implore ye ta see it from their perspectives, please.¡±


    Bai Lei looked at Skye with a gentle smile; ¡°I am d to see that your kind nature hasn¡¯t changed, either. I can think of no other noble that would consider the feelings of their servants so thoroughly. Especially since Alconian servants have far less say in how they¡¯re treated, or what they¡¯re allowed to do.¡±


    Skye nodded, then nced at Peggy before saying; ¡°That¡¯s exactly why, ya ken?¡±


    Bai Lei smiled as he looked down at Skye. She was a wonderful child that grew up to be an excellent person. The fact that she was unbelievably powerful hadn¡¯t changed who she was at her core, which Bai had been concerned about.


    In Senator Lei¡¯s experience: absolute power almost always absolutely corrupted. So he was relieved to see that Skye wasn¡¯t.. ¡®When she didn¡¯t react to Mei and Hana¡¯s rtionship, I figured that she was different.. I¡¯m so happy that I was right.. And I fully understand why Zazzy chose her..¡¯


    As the thought crossed his mind, Bai Lei perked up; ¡°Oh! I almost forgot.. I believe a certain dragon has a birthdaying up as well. I have an idea about that..¡±


    Skye and Bai Lei grinned conspiratorially at each other as Skye replied; ¡°Oh good! I had a few things ta discuss about that wit ya as well..¡±

 Chapter 573

    573 Awkward Apologies


    Genie flew around his brother¡¯s home for a good twenty minutes before Zazzy finally made him go down. He showed her the oversized barn that Bai Lei had built. It was on short notice, but it was for the Last Dragon, so he spared no expense.


    Because of who the structure was for, the contractors gave Bai Lei a generous discount, but it had still cost him a small fortune..


    A massive bed had to be built inside of the structure instead of brought in, and a ce for people to sit and visit with Zazzy was built into the opposite wall. It had electricity running to it for both light and heat. In all honesty: it was nicer than many homes Genie had seen in his life.


    He made sure that she was settled, and he even covered her with the nket that the Hignders had made for her. After nuzzling him goodnight, Genie left, but he didn¡¯t go inside right away. Instead, he flew off to the garden in the central courtyard.


    Warmly-dressed servants were rushing around, to finish off their duties for the night. Bai Lei had ordered the garden decorated at well, and the servants were just finishing up when they were disturbed by a gust of wind. When Geniended, he apologized for the disruption, andplimented the workers on a beautiful job.


    They¡¯d spent the past few days buying and setting up decorations for Yuletide, which hadn¡¯t been easy. They had to get several books to know what everything should look like, and had mainly gone off of the pictures they¡¯d seen.


    ¡°Lord Laos! Good evening! Is there something that you need?¡± an older woman asked as she waddled towards him.


    ¡°Greetings, Madam Bing. I was justing to clear my head. How are the preparationsing?¡±


    The bundled woman grinned; ¡°It goes well, although I do not understand why the westerners feel the need to have suchvish decorations.¡±


    .....


    Genie¡¯s smile turned into a smirk; ¡°You should not judge so harshly, Madam. We tend to do the same for our New Years celebrations. This year will be especially special, thanks to Zazzy.¡±


    The old woman¡¯s face shifted into an annoyed expression; ¡°That is different. Everyone celebrates the New Year. And I like how simple our holiday is. This one is too...shy. Just wait a few moments and you will see. The Lord and his guests should be out here shortly.¡±


    When Genie fidgeted at her words, Madam Bing knew that he was really avoiding the guests. She had known him practically his entire life, and was one of the only allies that he¡¯d had growing up. If it weren¡¯t for her, then Genie never would¡¯ve been able to see his brother..


    ¡°Since you are here, you can clear the snow that has covered up all of our hard work,¡± Madam Bing stated, bringing Genie out of his head.


    He nodded in the positive, then flicked his wrist at an angle. A light gust of wind started to blow around the loose snow that had covered up the majority of the decorations. He tried to leave the snow on the lights intact since he recalled Skye saying once that she thought the snow made the colored lights look prettier.


    At the thought of her, an image from earlier popped into his head, and broke his concentration. Genie apologized after sending a decent amount of snow flying at a few servants that were just trying to set up a few woven reindeer. As he finished up, Genie could feel eyes burning a hole into him..


    ¡°What was that nonsense?¡± Madam Bing asked with a mixture of worry, and annoyance on her face.


    Genie shed a smile and apologized, giving the excuse that cold air was harder to control than warm. It was a bogus reason, but the old woman nodded all the same, then went back to finishing tying arge bow onto a bench. Right as she put thest touch on it, and the other servants carried off thest of the crates; the doors from the living quarters opened..


    ¡°Here you are! I was beginning to wonder where you had flown off to,¡± Bai Lei said as he led his guests into the central courtyard.


    Genie barely moved, knowing that once he turned around: he would have to face Skye and Tidas.


    Swallowing hard, he turned to see Skye¡¯s cheeks beet-red, and Tidas ring at him. It was the exact reaction that he was afraid of, and had no idea what to say. As the awkward silence stretched, Peggy was the one to break the tension..


    ¡°OY! It¡¯s colder than a frost giant¡¯s arse cheek out here! Can we Please move this along?! We still got a ton of unpackin¡¯ ta do, too.¡±


    The tension had instantly broken as even Hang snickered at Peggy¡¯s description of the weather. Tidas still looked upset, but at least he didn¡¯t look like he wanted to kill him anymore. Genie counted himself lucky for that.


    Skye¡¯s cheeks were still pink, but Genie wrote it off as the weather. She hadn¡¯t been outside long enough for her skin to grown rosy from the cold, but it was the only way that he could look at her. The image from earlier tried to creep into his head again, but he shoved it down.


    Right as he went to speak to them, a servant called out that everything was ready. Bai Lei double-checked with Madam Bing, then gave the signal to throw the power switch..


    The pentagon-shaped courtyard lit up with a myriad of colors as lights twinkled, and cast their rainbow glow against the snow. The stark whiteness of it projected the lights to every corner of the garden, and reached up towards the night sky with it¡¯s warm glow.


    As Skye looked around, her eyes and smile grew wide at the obvious effort put in by the staff. Colored lights wrapped around gand encircled the entirety of the courtyard. The beginning and end of each row of nts had either candy cane stands, or elves rotating in a pattern. And and small strings of lights keeping the rows sectioned.


    A gazebo usually sat in the middle of the garden, but the roof, seats, and sides had been dismantled. The convertible stage had an overgrown evergreen that had been beautifully decorated sitting in the middle. As the snow fell, it had gathered onto the branches, and made the tree look like it was glowing.


    Genie was standing in front of it, admiring a fresh snowke that had fallen onto a low-hanging branch when Skye came to stand next to him. They stood side by side for a moment, just staring at the tree together. Tidas could see them, and cranked up his Tank trait a bit so he could hear their conversation.


    Skye reached out and touched a shimmery red bulb as she avoided looking at Genie. He also maintained his eye contact on the now-melting snowke, feeling as ufortable as she was. An awkward quiet settled between them for a few moments before Skye gained the courage to speak..


    ¡°Yer brother¡¯s servants did a wonderful job. Everything looks so beautiful out here, and inside as well. Have ye seen inside yet?¡±


    Genie cleared his throat; ¡°No, not yet. I just returned from tucking Zazzy in for the night.¡±


    Skye¡¯s face lit up as she finally looked Genie in his eyes; ¡°How is she? Is it big enough fer her? Did she ask about me and Tidas?¡±


    Genie couldn¡¯t help but smile at the genuine excitement on her face; ¡°She¡¯s fine. Though I don¡¯t know if she asked for you two or not. Don¡¯t forget that I don¡¯t speak dragon.¡±


    With hisment, Skye nodded as she said; ¡°True, but ya two have yer own way tamunicate. She said so herself.¡±


    Genie grinned like he usually did as he replied; ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s not very...detailed, so to speak. We can mainly only do yes or no questions and answers. Otherwise it bes too involved, and takes forever.¡±


    ¡°I got a dumb suggestion: put a chalk board in her wee house, and we¡¯ll teach her how ta write properly. She can already read Alconian, so teachin¡¯ her how should be a piece of cake. So long as we can find a big enough chalk board.¡±


    ¡°And chalk,¡± Genie added, which dispelled any remaining tension between them.


    Out of nowhere, Skye blurted out; ¡°Ima sorry that ya had ta...experience that, earlier. Twas my fault, and I apologize.¡±


    Genie felt his heart beginning to beat hard as he replied; ¡°I admit that it was a bit of a shock to see you like that-you two like that, but it¡¯s not my ce toment on it.¡±


    Skye scoffed; ¡°Peggy chided us a good one before we came inside.. Again, Ima so sorry that ya had ta see-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Skye. I¡¯m just d that things won¡¯t be awkward, right?¡±


    Catching his meaning, Skye beamed as she replied; ¡°Aye! It never happened! Now, about that chalk board..¡±


    The two spoke about covering the basics of writing, like the alphabet, which Skye argued that they didn¡¯t need to do. Zazzy was already capable of reading, so she already knew what each letter and word should look like. The two were debating the subject when Tidas came over, and told them that dinner was being served shortly.


    He still looked angry with Genie, but not enough to cause a scene. Tidas was ready to push it aside for the night, but Genie asked them to wait a moment as the courtyard cleared. The re that Tidas shot him almost made him flinch, but Genie maintained his usual congenital expression as he spoke to them..


    ¡°I understand that what happened earlier was embarrassing for all of us, but you two are married adults. It is expected that you...engage, in such activities. But please refrain from doing it outside of Locked doors from now on, okay?¡±


    Skye nodded in the positive, then looked up at her husband expectantly. In truth, he wanted to snap at Genie for the look he¡¯d had during the incident, but doubted himself again as he looked from his wife, to his friend and mentor. With a heavy sigh, Tidas outwardly relented, but the suspicion was already growing.


    As they all walked back inside, Tidas swore to avoid leaving Genie and Skye alone as much as possible...

 Chapter 574

    574 Complicated Preparations


    The night seemed to be never-ending, which was fine with Skye as they all sat, ate, and drank together. At the table, everyone was yelling andughing, and the tabletop was filled to the edges with food. As they all indulged and talked with each other, Skye took in the scene around her..


    Hang sat next to Rukia, who had Mei on her other side, along with Hana. She was in a deep conversation with us about how to properly care for knives and swords, and the differences between them. Kari was next to him, and acting as peace-keeper between Ronnie, and an irritated Ralph.


    Peggy was on the other side of Ralph, chatting away with Senator Lei and Genie about when he¡¯d lived in Alcon. Tidas asionally chimed in with ament here or there, but he mainly stuck to eating, and talking with his wife. He sat between her and Hang, while Skye sat next to Genie.


    Tidas had wanted to sit between them, but he¡¯d been talking with Hang when they¡¯d all entered the room. Genie had beelined for his chair, and Skye had sat down next to him out of habit. It irritated Tidas, but he pushed his ire down, and spoke as if nothing was amiss..


    Or so he had thought.


    Skye knew that something was off with her husband, and she had hoped that it didn¡¯t pertain to the incident from earlier.. ¡®Genie apologized, and even went easy on our reprimand.. It shouldna be botherin¡¯ him anymore, but I canna think of anything else that¡¯s happened..¡¯


    As a perplexed expression seeped onto her face from her inner thoughts, Skye had quickly shaken it off, and asked out loud; ¡°Why do ya look like someone switched yer pie fer cake?¡±


    Tidas looked at her with an exaggerated look of shock on his face; ¡°How dare you joke about such a serious thing.¡±


    ¡°Yer cute, husband, but yer not avoidin¡¯ this. Just tell me what¡¯s wrong, and maybe I can help,¡± Skyemented with apletely sincere smile.


    Staring into her beautiful face made the guilt within his heart grow, but Tidas kept it bottled as he replied; ¡°I¡¯m honestly fine, just tired. I think an early bedtime is called for.¡±


    .....


    ¡°Umm, I¡¯d actually like to request that you two stay back for a little while. Peggy thought that a birthday n was in order, and we wished to discuss it with you,¡± Bai Leimented as he gestured to both Peggy, and Genie.


    Skye¡¯s face lit up, then immediately dropped as she turned to look at her husband. Tidas sighed deeply before nodding his agreement to stay. He didn¡¯t want to see Skye disappointed, and he had wanted to do something for Zazzy anyway.


    In fact, once they had gone to their room for the night; Tidas was going to ask Skye to go shopping with him the following day. Yuletide was in just a couple of days, and he wanted to find out what she wanted as well. Shopping for Zazzy while paying attention to the things that caught her eye was essentially killing two birds with one stone.


    Rukia was making her bedtime rounds as Tidas began to dread theing conversation. She hugged everyone, including Tidas, then skipped off to bed with Hang, Mei, and Hana following behind. They already knew what the two wanted to talk about, plus Rukia was already awake passed her bedtime, so they all decided to call it a night.


    Tidas felt slightly jealous as he prayed that Bai Lei wasn¡¯t going to muck up his ns. Skye had her own money, and usually bought whatever she wanted; unless she was shopping for others. Running out of money right as she found the perfect gift for someone was a constant fear of hers, and the reason that she rarely bought herself things when shopping for others.


    If Bai Lei needed them for something, then Skye would simply give Peggy her money, and have her buy everything. Which would defeat his goal. As Tidas internally fretted, Bai Lei started to exin his n..


    ¡°There are two parts to my n, and all of Sai is involved in the second one. The first part is abination of Yuletide for everyone, as well as celebrating Zazzy¡¯s actual hatching day. The second part wille a few dayster: the day of New Years Eve..¡±


    ¡°Every year, we hold a celebration before the new year called the Festival of New Dawn. It is a tradition that our ancestors have held every year since our capital was founded, and it celebrates the previous year, and theing blessings of the new one.¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with Zazzy?¡± Tidas asked.


    ¡°Her very existence changes the core of celebration, let alone her actual presence. We didn¡¯t change the celebrationst year because we only had Mei and Genie¡¯s words that Zazzy was real. Even the merchants that had seen her couldn¡¯t sway Tokuga¡¯s faction into changing it.¡±


    Bai Lei took a sip of his tea before continuing; ¡°We don¡¯t know why he stalled it, but he was adamant about seeing Zazzy before he¡¯d let the Golden Dawn Celebration happen.¡±


    Skye quirked an eyebrow; ¡°I thought ya said it twas called the Festival of New Dawn? What¡¯s wit the ¡®Golden Dawn¡¯ bit then?¡±


    Bai Lei grinned; ¡°Zazzy is why. You know how our culture views and reveres dragons. A special order had been handed down through the royal family, issued by the first emperor after thest dragon had died. The senate took over fulfilling that duty when the empire was dissolved..¡±


    ¡°If dragons were to ever reappear, then a special version of the New Dawn Festival would take ce.. One signaling the beginning of a new era.¡±


    Skye smiled as she listened, but felt a creeping sense of foreboding as she asked; ¡°What Kind of a new era?¡±


    Bai Lei and Genie exchanged a look between themselves before he answered Skye, which made her anxiety skyrocket; ¡°Traditionally, it depends on how the ceremony goes. But that is if one believes in such things.. It is mainly for entertainment purposes to us, but the tradition was made as a way to gadge the dragon¡¯s wisdom.¡±


    ¡°If Zazzy proves to be intelligent, then the tradition says that the new era will be a long and prosperous one,¡± Bai Lei finished with another sip from his cup.


    ¡°And if she fails these tests? Then what?¡± Tidas asked as he started to get the same sinking feeling that Skye already had.


    Again, Bai Lei and Genie exchanged a worried nce before he replied; ¡°I am sure she will pass with flying colors-¡±


    ¡°And if she doesn¡¯t?¡± Skye insisted.


    ¡°Well...¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll bebeled as a Cmity, and forced out of Sai,¡± Genie answered in ce of his hesitating brother.


    ¡°What?!¡± Tidas eximed with an angry expression.


    ¡°A cmity?! What kinda bullshit is that?! Wait-didna the Catalyst legend say somethin¡¯ about a cmity?¡± Skye asked, a torrid of emotions in on her face.


    Genie nodded; ¡°It was, but I don¡¯t remember the specifics of it. And the only copy left is in the Vault. We won¡¯t know until after the festival.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we just go into this vault thing now? Before the festival?¡± Tidas asked, though he already knew what Genie was going to say about it.


    ¡°Absolutely not. Until you and Skye are trained-¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and when¡¯s that gonna start? You¡¯ve been talking about it for a month now, Genie, but you¡¯ve yet to do any Actual instructing for either of us. Even those few times that we actually Had the time: you just had me doing meditations.¡±


    Believe it or not, controlling yourself in all aspects is key to bing a thriving shinobi. You in particr have problems controlling your emotions, Tidas. That¡¯s why I had you start on them already.¡±


    ¡°I meditate already,¡± Skye chimed in, earning a side re from her husband.


    She shrugged, unsure of why he¡¯d seemed irate, but let it fall to the wayside as Bai Lei spoke; ¡°The chances of Zazzy beingbeled a Cmity are almost nonexistent, so I honestly don¡¯t think that it is something that we should worry about.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure about that,¡± Geniemented as he rubbed at his chin; ¡°Chen is not the type to allow his opponents have a major advantage, at least not if he can help it. If he can¡¯t get you two and Zazzy on his side, then he most definitely won¡¯t want you taking Bai¡¯s side.¡±


    Seeing his younger brother¡¯s point, Bai Lei added absentmindedly; ¡°And getting Zazzybeled a Cmity will take away all of her influence. Possibly even turn the people against anyone that has associated with the Alconians.¡±


    ¡°...Well, that sounds pretty damn worrisome to me,¡± Tidasmented snarkily.


    Bai Lei and Genie both went off about how the tests would be monitored by unbiased Senators that have remained neutral, but Skye and Tidas still didn¡¯t like it. Their whole mission was to get the treaty signed, then they could return home, and start their life together. As Skye listened to them exining the importance of Zazzy attending the festival, after Tidas had threatened not to go; Skye¡¯s nerves frayed..


    ¡°So lemme get this straight,¡± the entire room went still as Skye¡¯s icy voice sent chills down their spines; ¡°Ya want us ta drag our scaly bairn to a buncha tests, designed ta entertain humans as she does¡¯em, just ta see if she¡¯s gonna get kicked outta the bloody country?!¡±


    Bai Lei sighed; ¡°I am telling you right now: Zazzy will Not Lose. She is more than capable ofpleting the tests that the ancestors designed. I have seen the first two, and they are simple things. I cannot tell you what they are, but I swear to you: Zazzy can do this.¡±


    Skye still felt uneasy, but Mei¡¯s father had always beenpletely honest with her. Even as a child, he¡¯d spoken with her like she was an adult; based on her own intelligence level. For Bai Lei to feel that Zazzy waspletely capable of the tests..


    ¡°Aye..If ya say she can do it, then I believe ya. BUT, if She doesna wanna participate, then that¡¯s it. Can ya agree ta that?¡±


    A wide smile stretched across Bai Lei¡¯s face, then he turned towards Tidas expectantly. He didn¡¯t want to risk the treaty by having Zazzy participate, but not doing so might make him and Skye the targets of hate for messing up an ancient tradition.. ¡®Some Senators might not want to work with us just on principle then..¡¯


    After sighing with defeat, Tidas agreed as well, which made the rest of the night rtively easy-going. Peggy had already drawn up general ns to celebrate Zazzy¡¯s birthday in tandem with Yuletide. Skye was ecstatic that she¡¯d had the time, on top of moving to Bai Lei¡¯s, and thanked her profusely.


    Peggy shed Skye one of her toothy grins after a quick hug, then she said; ¡°Dinna worry, dearie. I mayin about that overgrown lizard often, but she¡¯s still me first grandbairn. And bairns need birthday parties. Grant it, tis quite different from the parties I used ta throw you as a child.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Peg. We¡¯ll help you with the decorations and everything,¡± Tidasmented.


    ¡°Ha! There¡¯s nae much help needed,¡± Peggy cackled; ¡°The dragon¡¯s the easy one! It was Skye¡¯s parties that were filled wit wee monsters.¡±


    Everyone chuckled at Peggy¡¯s joke before going over the finer details of the party. It would be simple and small, with only a handful of outside guests invited. The festival was the event that they would use to showcase Bai Lei and Skye¡¯s long game...

 Chapter 575

    575 ounts And Bnces


    Tidas had awaken early the following morning, despite their nning into thete hours of the night. He¡¯d been used to running on little to no sleep for years, but having his own Shaman trait made it a hundred times easier to pull off. Skye always chided him for doing it too often, but they¡¯d been getting a decent amount of sleeptely, so he didn¡¯t think she¡¯d say anything after waking up.


    It didn¡¯t surprise Tidas to see Peggy already awake as well, but she¡¯d been thoroughly surprised by the shadowy figure standing outside of their bed chamber. Only after she¡¯d yelped did she realize that it was Tidas, then scolded him for ¡®trying to give her a heart attack¡¯.


    ¡°Are ya bloody crazy?! At my age, yer lucky that I didna drop dead on the spot!¡±


    Tidas sighed heavily; ¡°It¡¯s not like I meant it. I literally was just rubbing my face when you came out of that closet. How was I to know that you were in there?¡±


    Peggy huffed as she patted her chest; ¡°Ya coulda said somethin¡¯ when I came out! Ya didna have ta wait til I¡¯d shut the door, and couldna see anymore!¡±


    ¡°I apologize, okay? Why are you up so early? Everyone else is sleeping in because ofst night. Why didn¡¯t you sleep in?¡± Tidas asked, desperately trying to change the subject.


    Peggy narrowed her eyes on him with suspicion, but answered his question; ¡°If I sleep in today, then I willna wanna sleep tonight on time. Stayin¡¯ upte always has consequences, and I¡¯d rather they be limited ta today then have¡¯em stretch out over a week.¡±


    Tidas nodded his agreement, fully understanding Peggy¡¯s point. He tried to wrap up their conversation, but Peggy wasn¡¯t done yelling at him yet. He stood in ce for well over ten minutes, listening to various scenarios that could happen if she wasn¡¯t around.


    After his lengthy admonishment, Tidas made his way to the kitchens to break his fast. He muttered and cursed under his breath all the way there, but quickly silenced himself when he came in to find Hang sipping tea. He had a stack of papers in front of him, and a scowl on his face as Tidas had walked over to him.


    .....


    Hang didn¡¯t even realize that another person was in the room until Tidas had pulled the chair out. The servants had been busy rushing around, making breakfast, as well as miso for lunchtime. The three servants had just left to eat before Tidas had entered the room, so the sudden noise and movement made him jump.


    Hang had been sitting at the servant¡¯s table for an hour or so, and was bing frustrated with the numbers he was seeing. As he sighed as rxed into his chair, he asked Tidas; ¡°What time did my rtives allow you and your wife to go to bed? You look rough.¡±


    Tidas yawned as he reached out for the tea pot, and poured a cup as he replied; ¡°Late.. Or ridiculously early, depending on how you look at it. Skye¡¯s still sleeping, so I figured I¡¯de get something to eat. What are you doing this early? Those look like...ount figures?¡±


    ¡°They are, and they don¡¯t add uppared to the records my office has,¡± Hang set his cup down before continuing; ¡°I was hoping to catch a w in the transcripts, but it all seems in order. Which is highly concerning..¡±


    ¡°Why? What kind of ounts are they?¡± Tidas inquired as he turned, and looked over one of the sheets.


    Hang rubbed at his brow as he replied; ¡°Tax records from this year, andst. The records should be simr, but this year¡¯s files show a significant increase in many of the Senators¡¯ ounts..¡±


    ¡°Let me guess: the ones that follow Tokuga?¡± Tidas moremented, than actually asked.


    Hang nodded in the positive; ¡°Every one of them. I noticed it right away, so I grabbed the records of a few high-ranking socialites that I know support him, and they¡¯re all the same except for a few. I¡¯m wondering if there was simply no need to pay them off, or if he just hasn¡¯t done it yet.¡±


    Tidas quirked an eyebrow; ¡°Does Tokuga have that kind of money to throw around?¡±


    Hang shook his head; ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t. I have no idea where he could¡¯ve gotten this much wealth from. The royal family wasn¡¯t wealthy on it¡¯s own, so he had no family fortune to drain away.. Where the hell did he get the funds from?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he has a rich partner?¡± Tidasmented half-jokingly, but Hang took it seriously.


    ¡°That¡¯s a strong possibility. But there is no one in Sai that has distributed this much of their own wealth. All other records are either normal, or over in what they should be. I¡¯m not seeing any depleted ounts.¡±


    Tidas thought a moment before he suggested; ¡°Maybe an outside source? Like from another kingdom? Can he hold separate ounts in other kingdoms?¡±


    Hang sighed heavily as he rubbed his forehead; ¡°I don¡¯t know. All I know is that a lot of bad people have a lot of money, and enough weapons to cause serious damage to the capital. I shudder to think of what he ns to do..¡±


    A long moment of silence stretched between the two until Hang apologized for speaking on such a heavy topic so early in the morning. Tidas, of course, told him not to worry about it, and that he would help him until the servants returned. The sun was just beginning to tint the skies with morning light, which meant that Skye would be awake soon.


    Skye always had a better start to the day when she got to eat right away, and she loved waking up to food. After he had helped Hang crunch some numbers, and the servants had returned; Tidas requested that the morning meal for him and his wife be made transportable. While waiting for the food, he and Hang tried to figure out where the money hade from..


    While staring at a sheet that mentioned imports and exports, Tidas realized something; ¡°What if the money isn¡¯ting in As money, but as an influx of goods, or services? Wouldn¡¯t selling items within Sai to get Sai currency be less noticeable?¡±


    Hang stared at Tidas for a few moments with slightly widened eyes. He¡¯d been racking his brain trying to realize how the money was there, but not there..


    ¡°I still have all of the shipping logs from the past couple of years at my office. If I leave now, I should be able to stop my people from sending them all back to storage! Thank you, Tidas! I owe you one!¡±


    With that final shout of gratitude, Hang was gone in a flurry of paperwork. Tidas watched him go, and cheered him with his tea before taking a sip.. ¡®That poor, poor man.. He¡¯ll be buried in paperwork until next year..¡¯


    Tidas drank his cup, and was halfway through a second when his tray of food was ready. The servants offered to carry the trays for him, but Tidas politely refused. All he needed was someone to apany him back to his room; to open the door for him.


    An elderly woman that must¡¯ve been a cook stepped forward with a smile, and gestured to the door. Tidas thanked both her, and the staff again for their hospitality, then followed after the old woman. She was silent until they were right down the hall from the room..


    ¡°After so many years, men often forget how important things like this are. Hold your ground, Prince.¡±


    Tidas stared at the old woman like she¡¯d just grown a second head. He hadn¡¯t spoken to Hang, or anyone about taking Skye out shopping except for Peggy.. ¡®Servant gossip, perhaps?¡¯


    Peggy wasn¡¯t the type to speak on another¡¯s personal business, so he¡¯d immediately banished the idea. He did consider that she might be a spy of some sort, but no one had been around when he¡¯d talked to Peggy; he¡¯d made sure of it.


    ¡®Maybe when Peggy told Mei that I would bemandeering Skye for the day? No.. They both would¡¯ve been secretive about it.. So what¡¯s with this old woman?!¡¯


    Right as Tidas was about to question her, the elderly servant smiled sweetly, opened the door for him, then said; ¡°Good day to you, Prince Tidas. Enjoy the sun, but I advise you to avoid the darkness in all aspects of your life..¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tidas inquired, but became momentarily distracted by the sound of approaching armor.


    When he looked back at the woman, she wasn¡¯t there to be seen. When a couple regr guards came around the corner, Tidas asked if a little old woman had run passed them. After staring at the Alconian Prince like he was crazy for a few seconds, the guards replied that they hadn¡¯t seen anyone but him as of that morning.


    Thinking that the foreigner was just wasting their time, the guards left. Tidas stood staring as they walked away, and thought that maybe he had hallucinated the entire thing. Until he looked at the door..


    It sat still, and slightly ajar; proving that the woman Had to have been there.. ¡®Maybe she was some kind of crazy ninja master? I should ask Genie the next time I see him..¡¯


    Tidas¡¯ face scrunched subconsciously as the name crossed his mind. He sighed heavily, frustrated with himself that he still hadn¡¯t let it go after sleeping on it. The reason alluded him, but Tidas was determined to push his jealousy down..


    ¡®He hasn¡¯t given me a Real reason to suspect that he cares for Skye on an intimate level.. But that look he had was-No! Stop it! Stop it! Stop it! I can¡¯t think like that.. Not without a Real reason.. I¡¯ll just have to keep shoving it down until it stays there..¡¯


    As the troublesome thought passed, Tidas came into the room; still holding the two trays in his hands. As he set them down at the bottom of the bed, he gingerly climbed back into bed. Whileying on his side, Tidas watched his wife for a few peaceful moments before he gently tucked a strand of her hair behind her ear..


    A sweet smile stretched across her face as she inhaled loudly, and stretched the rest of her body. Tidas grinned to himself at the fact that his wife was unbelievably gorgeous, even with her eyes closed. As warmth and love filled his heart and head, Skye turned to face him..


    With heavy eyelids and a partial yawn, Tidas bid her good morning. She grinned back at him before saying three simple words.. Ones that had him shaking his head with a chuckle; ¡°I smell food..¡±

 Chapter 576

    576 Preferred Company(Part One)


    ¡°So it¡¯s all about the food, then, hmm?¡± Tidasmented as Skye sat up in their bed.


    After another yawn, Skye replied; ¡°I can smell before I can see when I wake up, husband..¡±


    As her eyes fell on the trays at the end of the bed, Skye beamed as she said; ¡°Ya brought me food in bed?! Aww! I love you! Thank you! I thought I was just smellin¡¯ it cookin¡¯ or somethin¡¯ like that.¡±


    Tidas grinned back lovingly at her; ¡°You¡¯re wee. I thought eating together in bed was a perfect start to our day together.¡±


    Skye was eagerly sniffing towards the food when she stopped to turn back towards her husband; ¡°Our day together? We can¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°I already had Peggy warn everyone that we would be gone shopping most of the day. I have a list that Bai Lei gave to Peggy for us, since ¡®we¡¯d be out shopping anyways¡¯. So we aren¡¯t expected back until dark..¡±


    Tidas reached out, and gently grabbed Skye¡¯s hand as he added; ¡°I miss spending time with you. Just you.. We see each other, but we never get to talk about mundane things, or simply enjoy each other¡¯spany anymore. It is the day before Yuletide Eve, and we have presents to buy. Is it too much that we do that alone?¡±


    Skye nodded and smiled, happy to hear that her husband seemed to miss her as much as she did him. She squeezed his hand back as she said; ¡°Not at all. I look forward to it, love. I miss ya as well.¡±


    Seeing her lean in after speaking, Tidas did the same, and they shared a tender kiss. He had meant it to be short and sweet, but Skye leaned into it, making him happily match her enthusiasm. When she tried to deepen it, however; Tidas had to break away.


    .....


    As disappointment started to overtake Skye¡¯s features, her husband kissed her forehead, then said; ¡°As much as I would love for us to stay in bed, we need to eat and get going if we want to be back by nightfall.¡±


    ¡°...Fine. I¡¯ll keep me hands to me self fer now, but dinna expect any mercy from me tonight, dear husband..¡±


    Tidas nodded and smiled, then reached for the two trays. He handed one to Skye, and set one down on hisp. As he grabbed a kind of spring roll, and dipped it into the miso, Skye quirked an eyebrow at him; ¡°And what do ya think yer doin¡¯, exactly?¡±


    Tidas paused as he went to take a bite, looked at her with a confused expression, and replied; ¡°Eating....why?¡±


    ¡°Well, go get yer own.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Tidas eximed then gestured to hisp; ¡°This Is my food.¡±


    Skye shook her head; ¡°I dinna ken what yer sayin¡¯: this is All mine.¡±


    ¡°We can get more food while we shop. I¡¯m hungry, too.¡±


    Skye had kept a straight face the whole time, but the utterly serious scowl on her husband¡¯s face was too funny. She chuckled hard before saying that she was joking, then finally started to eat when she¡¯d calmed down. Her tray had literal piles of food on top of it, so she knew that Tidas had brought the other tray for himself.


    They ate quickly, then Skye rushed to wash, and dress. Tidas helped her by getting all of her undergarments together, then became a hindrance when it came time for her to dress..


    ¡°I changed my mind: get into bed.¡±


    ¡°Yer funny, husband. Now stop gettin¡¯ grabby, and help me zip up the back.¡±


    Tidas huffed like a child, but heplied with his wife¡¯s request. She still has to yfully smack his hands away several times before they even made it to the carriage. A couple of servants gave them sideways nces, but the two didn¡¯t care.


    It wasn¡¯t actually bothering her; in fact, Skye loved when her husband was being yful. Any time it did start to bother her, she could trust Tidas to stop when she asked. Since she hadn¡¯t been serious with her refusals, Tidas was grabby even in the carriage.


    The ride into the shopping district of the city would take a bit longer to get there now, but the two didn¡¯t mind. They talked and messed with each other the entire time,ughing loudly, and often. The driver couldn¡¯t help but smile as he flicked his wrists, keeping the horses going at a slow, yet steady pace.


    The day was cold, but bearable in the sunlight. The pearly snow crunched under their feet once they¡¯d reached their first stop for the day: an animal shop of some kind. Skye didn¡¯t fully understand why they were there until Tidas grinned cheekily..


    ¡°This is referred to as a pet shop. They carry only supplies meant for animals that peoplemonly keep as pets, like dogs and cats. But guess what ¡®novelty items¡¯ they sell-for decorations, not actual use. But guess what type of things they carry here?¡±


    Tidas looked like an over-excited puppy as he waited for his wife to answer him. Skye chuckled at how sweet he was being, even though she didn¡¯t understand a word he¡¯d said. When she¡¯d calmed and told him as much, Tidas replied; ¡°Jus-Juste in! It¡¯ll be better if I show you, anyways.¡±


    With utter confusion stered all over her face, Skye followed after her husband as he practically dragged her inside of the shop. It was a very old building, and the architecture was simr to the style used for the former pce. A bell rang when they came in, which summoned a worker from the back.


    The two initially had their hoods up, to help block the cold. When they saw the employee approaching, Skye had been the first one to pull her hood back. Upon seeing her golden hair, the worker dropped the bundle of tiny clothes in her hands..


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it! When I heard that you two hade to the kingdom, I Prayed that this would happen! I Dreamed of it! And you¡¯re here! You¡¯re Really Here!¡±


    The short, round woman was barely understandable as she continued to go off in Saianese. It was hard to keep up with how fast she was talking, but Skye managed to get the gist of it. She smiled politely as she partially bowed, then asked; ¡°Excuse me, but could you exin why you are so excited?¡±


    The bubbly woman had instantly frozen; ¡°Are you not here for your dragon?¡±


    ¡°Zazzy? What do you mean?¡± Skye questioned as a smirk stretched across her husband¡¯s face.


    Catching what was going on, the woman apologized for not introducing herself, then said; ¡°I am Susanno Shikoku: the top creator And seller of dragon equipment in all of Sai. I thought that was why you were here..¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why. Could you show us what you have?¡± Tidas replied while maintaining his smirk.


    Skye chuckled; ¡°Dragon equipment? Aside from Zazzy, there has not been any dragons in existence for centuries. Why would a shop sell, let alone make, equipment for a creature that was thought to be extinct?¡±


    Susanno lost a bit of her pep again; ¡°My people treasure dragons, whether they exist now, or not. We know that they did, thanks to the great gift that surrounds and protects us. As a child, I always hoped that dragons would return.. Although until you, that was just a fantasy..¡±


    ¡°My ancestors made everything from the armor, to the reins and saddles, to less important essories for the Royal Dragon Knights of old. They are all novelties now, but my family still makes them the same way that they always had: to be functional. We charge quite a bit more than any other shop, but our products Could be used, if a real dragon wore them.¡±


    ¡°This be why we came here?¡± Skye asked her husband with a grin.


    ¡°Aye, wife. I thought that we could find some interesting things for our scaly bairn¡¯s birthday here. Do you like my little surprise?¡±


    Skye¡¯s smile stretched to blinding proportions as she replied; ¡°I love it, and so will Zazzy. Thank ya, me love.¡±


    Reaching up onto the tips of her toes, Skye kissed her husband¡¯s cheek as thanks. Susanno turned away, slightly embarrassed to witness a royal foreign couple sharing affection. Such things usually didn¡¯t bother her, but she didn¡¯t know the protocol for it.. ¡®Do I avert my eyes? Do I acknowledge it? Will I get in trouble for seeing it?¡¯


    The former nobles made regr people look away in such situations, but she had no idea what to do. Fearful of angering them, Susanno chipperly piped up without looking at them; ¡°Let¡¯s go see my stock, shall we?¡±


    Not realizing the awkwardness, Skye and Tidas happily followed after Susanno. The showroom for the dragon equipment was in a separate room altogether, due to their size. Most people that bought the pieces used them as a centerpiece for a room, or a garden.


    ¡®My creations will Finally be used for their Real purpose.. It¡¯s like I¡¯m dreaming..¡¯


    As Susanno thought that her day couldn¡¯t get any better, she was floored by the princess¡¯ knowledge on metal and leather working. The fact that she was a royal made it all the more surprising, since most nobles she¡¯d ever dealt with barely knew how to count. It was a wonderful change of pace, and one she hoped would be reurring in the future.


    Tidas watched his wife with a massive smile on his face. He loved seeing her happy, and she was ecstatically chatting away with the shop keeper for well over an hour. They discussed armor-shaping techniques, attachable weapons, and other various things that previous dragons had used.


    Skye put in an order for a specially designed weapon that would attach to the end of Zazzy¡¯s tail. It doubled as armor, and as a retractable mace when she twisted her tail in a certain way. Barbs would shoot out of the armored tip, and be used as the mace by swinging her tail around.


    Susanno¡¯s knowledge of a dragon¡¯s capabilities surprised Skye enough that she requested Susanno toe visit Zazzy, and coach her on how to use the weapon properly. At first she declined, but Skye had worded it too perfectly to pass up; ¡°When will you ever get to see one of your creations actually being used properly? By a real dragon?¡±


    With that and a few other words of encouragement: Susanno finally agreed toe train Zazzy after the New Year. She promised to deliver the dragon mace personally, to make sure it was handled properly. After she showed them a few more things, they paid for their items upfront, with a bonus for Susanno, then they left happy.


    The next thing for them to do was to collect the things off of Bai Lei¡¯s list. There were very few items listed, but they were all at shops that were quite a ways apart. They hit the first two of the five shops, then stopped to eat lunch. A particr smell wafting from an open Ramen stand had drawn Skye directly to it.


    Tidas ordered four bowls of ramen with extra naruto in it, even though he hated eating fish. Skye ate two bowls of ramen, and eightrge hot buns filled with sweet pork. By the time they had finished, the daylight was already beginning to fade.


    They were rushing to thest shop so they could go for a walk in the public garden before heading back to Bai Lei¡¯s home. Tidas had convinced Skye to leave the carriage behind, and was carrying her while running when she caught sight of Genie above them.


    Tidas wanted to ignore him and continue on with their day together, but Skye was adamant about gging him down. He seemed to be searching for something or someone, which turned out to be them. Much to Tidas¡¯ annoyance..

 Chapter 577

    577 Preferred Company(Part Two)


    When Genie had woken up that morning, the first thing he did was seek out Skye. He wanted her to apany him while shopping for Mei and the others, as well as get an idea about what she might like for Yuletide. Humming a tune as he walked, it took Genie an hour before he had ran into Peggy, and learned of their early departure.


    Slightly annoyed at his pointless searching, he grumbled about not being told. Peggy had heard his whining, and promptly chided him for already monopolizing a goodly portion of both of their timetely. Genie had tried to exin away the importance of the tasks that they were each helping with, but Peggy wasn¡¯t having it..


    ¡°And do ya work the rest of yer representatives like ya do those two? Or is this some twisted form of ¡®special treatment¡¯? Cause, I¡¯ll tell ya: ya seem ta not have a single wee care about the fact that those two be a Grown, MARRIED couple now. And Require time alone on asion.¡±


    Genie sighed irritably; ¡°As if you are one to say that to me!¡±


    Peggy smirked as her hands went to her hips; ¡°I learned ta loosen me grip, especially since I want ta see grandbairns before I go. You be the one not ready ta acknowledge reality now. And after that grand ol¡¯ speech ya gave me when Skye¡¯s match ta that Fowler bastard was announced..¡±


    Genie clicked his tongue as exasperation covered his face; ¡°This was different, and I am Not keeping them apart on purpose!¡±


    Peggy balled up her fists as her tone turned serious; ¡°Then why have ye nae talked ta them about schedulin¡¯ a day fer them ta have to themselves each week? Canna be that hard: we all live under the same roof!¡±


    ¡°To be fair: we are trying to keep Sai safe. Or rather, do you think that Tokuga would make an honest and fair emperor?¡±


    Unable to counter her reasoning with anything more than flimsy excuses: Genie frowned in defeat. The thought had crossed his mind that he was monopolizing the bulk of their day, everyday, but he hadn¡¯t realized that it was a problem. However, thinking on it from Peggy¡¯s point of view made him reconsider what his true motives were..


    .....


    The longer Tidas stayed away from Skye, the more time Genie had with her. Generally around the time that she went to see Zazzy was when Genie would meet up with her, and they¡¯d usually stay together until herte afternoon tea with Mei and Rukia. It was afortable routine they had developed at his estate, but that wasn¡¯t going to be as likely at Bai Lei¡¯s.


    Genie felt an impulse to frown at the thought, which only made him feel worse.. ¡®Have I been subconsciously separating them? I don¡¯t think I have, but my gut is telling me that Peggy¡¯s is right: I have been keeping them apart.. But why? I know that I¡¯m attracted to Skye, but I wouldn¡¯t-would I?¡¯


    Conflict was apparent in his eyes as Peggy stared at her long-time friend. Genie was considerably younger than her, but was mature beyond his years, even at a young age. Had Tidas truly died, then Peggy honestly would¡¯ve suggested that Skye marry Genie..


    She knew that he had feelings for Skye, even if her tunnel vision had been focused on Tidas. She wasn¡¯t sure if he¡¯d realized it back then or not, but Peggy Never doubted Genie¡¯s intentions towards Skye when they were left alone. Even if he had known back then, Peggy still would have trusted him with her bairn..


    ¡®Jin¡¯s a good man, so I dinna really think he ken what he was doin¡¯.. But I can also tell when thatd is irate, and I ken exactly why.. I just hope that me words get through to him..¡¯


    As Peggy watched the gears turning behind Genie¡¯s eyes, she added; ¡°If ya hold on too tight, then yer gonna watch Both of ¡¯em start ta resent ya.. And I think ya ken that it¡¯s already startin¡¯ wit him..¡±


    Genie nodded while keeping his brows creased in thought. He understood that Peggy was referring to Tidas, and had a general idea why.. ¡®The carriage incident..¡¯


    Jerking his head up, Genie looked at Peggy with a quirked eyebrow as he asked; ¡°Where did you develop such astonishing observation skills?¡±


    Peggy grinned; ¡°I raised bairns! I can tell when someone is actin¡¯ off, especially someone I ken well.¡±


    Peggy chuckled lightly, then chatted with him about the outdoor decorations that they were setting up for Zazzy¡¯s party tomorrow. She was just about to offer to go shopping with Genie in ce of Skye after she¡¯d finished when Bai Lei came practically jogging over. An utterly distraught expression covering his face..


    ¡°Thank goodness that I found you two. We have a problem concerning the party tomorrow, and I need your help..¡±


    ¡°What kinda problem?!¡± Peggy asked with a tense voice.


    Bai Lei sighed heavily; ¡°You know how I had ordered a special string of lights that I was delivered today? There¡¯s a lightbulb out on it somewhere, so we have to switch out every single one to figure out which is. Then we have to test it to make sure that it really is just a lightbulb issue.¡±


    ¡°You have plenty of servants to help with that,¡± Geniemented.


    ¡°I need Peggy to help coordinate which lights have been switched out, and I have a special request for you, Brother. I need you to distract Zazzy while we test the lights. We can¡¯t risk her flying overhead while we¡¯re testing them.¡±


    ¡°Or it will ruin part of the surprise, I understand. Although, I will need help shopping for gifts tomorrow. Since you¡¯re basically forcing me to wait until then.¡±


    Bai Lei pped his hands together; ¡°Deal! I will send as many servants as you need-¡±


    ¡°I want Skye to apany me,¡± Genie replied.


    Peggy shot him a look, which Genie promptly ignored as he waited for his brother¡¯s answer. Bai Lei quirked an eyebrow at him, then sighed heavily; ¡°I will ask her, but if she already has ns, then it is out of my hands, okay?¡±


    While Genie stood looking pleased with himself, Peggy red at him disapprovingly.. ¡®After the discussion we just had! That fool is gonna get stabbed in his sleep by Tidas, if he ain¡¯t careful.. He be a good man, but he be one fer Skye¡¯s sake.. I dinna wanna even think about what he¡¯d do ta the man tryin¡¯ ta take his love, not that he could..¡¯


    ¡°Remember our talk, Jinnyd. And dinna push him any more, ya ken?¡±


    Without waiting for an answer, Peggy took off towards her bedroom to get warmer clothes. Genie watched as she left with a slight furrow to his brow, but otherwise he looked unperturbed. Bai Lei studied his face for a few moments before asking; ¡°What could you have possibly done to earn her anger?¡±


    Genie sighed; ¡°Why do you think that she is mad at me?¡±


    Bai Lei stepped closer to his brother; ¡°Because Peggy is honest with her feelings, unlike some.. How have you not given up yet, Jin? If I can tell how much they love each other, then so should you-¡±


    ¡°How am I suppose to find Zazzy if she isn¡¯t flying around?¡± Genie cut him off with a stern tone in his voice; ¡°If she¡¯s not flying, I¡¯ll have to look for her. And if I miss her because I¡¯m looking for her, then the surprise is ruined.¡±


    ¡°...Okay, then. We won¡¯t talk about your inappropriate infatuation now. And what I¡¯m about to suggest may aggravate your...situation.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Genie asked.


    Bai Lei sighed heavily; ¡°Aside from you, I think Skye and Tidas are the only ones who will know where to look. I suggest that you go find them, and exin what is happening. They may not like stopping their shopping, but I know they¡¯ll help.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think they¡¯ll know?¡±


    Bai Lei grinned; ¡°They¡¯re her parents: they¡¯ll know where she goes.¡±


    Genie shed him a disbelieving expression, but he flew off to track them down all the same. He was flying about, scaring random people by asking them if they¡¯d seen the two from above them. It wasn¡¯t until Genie felt Tidas¡¯ magic, did he actually find them..


    ************


    Tidas was beyond annoyed that his day out with his wife was being interrupted, and by Genie, none the less. He couldn¡¯t keep his ire from seeping into his face. Genie could see how pissed off Tidas was, and tried to exin the situation in a way that made it seem like Bai Lei had, more or less; ordered him to take Skye away.


    The fact that it was all being done for Zazzy made his anger abate a bit, but not enough to stop Tidas from trying toe up with alternatives. He suggested things like sending out the ninjas, or using him magic to find her. Genie shot down everything except what Bai Lei had said.


    He backed up his judgment with sound reasoning, but it still seemed overly dismissive to Tidas not to consider any other alternatives. As the two men argued, Skye stop back watching with an irritated expression of her own. Fed up with them talking about her like she wasn¡¯t even there, Skye snapped at both of them..


    ¡°OY?! The Hell?! Ima standin¡¯ Right HERE! How about ya actually Ask the person Involved what She thinks?! Or does the woman nae get a say?¡±


    Tidas instantly apologized, but Genie chose violence instead..


    ¡°This is what¡¯s needed for Zazzy¡¯s party. Or do you not want to have it?¡±


    Skye looked at him like he¡¯d grown a second head as she put her balled-up fists on her hips; ¡°Dinna try that shite wit me, Genie! I raised her from a wee hatchling, and have loved her like a human bairn from the get-go! So dinna try ta guilt me into a decision I disagree wit by yin¡¯ wit me love for her!¡±


    As she narrowed her eyes on him, Skye added; ¡°Ima quite disappointed in ya fer tryin¡¯ that, Genie..¡±


    Feeling like his heart and head were breaking apart, Genie tried his best to maintain his neutral expression; ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that. I am sorry, but I need your help to find her, or there won¡¯t be any surprise.¡±


    Skye nodded as she let her arms drop to her sides; ¡°Oh, I ken that. But I willna be goin¡¯ wit ya.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Tidas muttered low, but Skye had heard him.


    ¡°And you, husband,¡± Skye paused until Tidas had finally locked eyes with her; ¡°Are partly ta me in this, too. Ya talked about me like I wasna here: just like Genie did. So guess what I came up wit?¡±


    The two men shared a wary look before turning back to Skye; ¡°How about You Two go find Zazzy together instead? Cause it sounds like a grand idea ta me!¡±

 Chapter 578

    578 Preferred Company(Part Three)


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE, VIOLENCE, AND SLIGHT GORE***


    Tidas and Genie looked at each other, then they both started to try and excuse themselves from going. Skye sighed heavily, overly frustrated with the two. When she and Tidas were children, he¡¯d literally argue with her over who got to train with Genie, and now they wanted little to nothing to do with each other.


    It made Skye¡¯s heart ache to see them acting in such a way, which also made her angry.. ¡®I dinna ken the ridiculous reason these two are actin¡¯ how they are, but I have an idea as ta what it Could be.. In which case..¡¯


    ¡°Shut it!¡± she yelled, cutting through their bogus reasonings; ¡°I have ta meet Mei in just a bit, anyway. She needs me help wit a present fer Rukia, so I decline yer request ta apany ya ta find Zazzy. But Tidas WILL go wit ya..¡±


    ¡°Skye, I can¡¯t go-¡±


    ¡°Oh aye, ya can, and will! Cause it be fer our bairn! And it be Genie!¡± Skye huffed as she took a menacing step towards them; ¡°I dinna ken what¡¯s goin¡¯ on wit ya two, but Figure. It. Out. I will not be caught in the middle of some idiotic squabble! We have a dozen things that we gotta work wit each other on while we¡¯re here! Now get yer shit together!¡±


    Both Tidas, and Genie had taken a step back when Skye had moved towards them. They nced at each other after she¡¯d finished, then they stared at the ground like chastised children. Skye looked like she had more to say, but the way their shoulders slumped made her feel like she might¡¯ve been too harsh with her words.


    She was about to apologize when a familiar, massive shape came trotting towards them. With wide eyes, and an equally wide smile, Skye eximed; ¡°Thoth! What the bloody hell are ya doin¡¯ here?!¡±


    As the oversized horse came up to her and nuzzled the side of her face, Tidas asked out loud; ¡°How the hell did he get here?! Shouldn¡¯t he be at Genie¡¯s ce still?¡±


    .....


    Skye nodded; ¡°Aye. He¡¯s been a wee bit sicktely, so I dinna wanna move him yet. He must be feelin¡¯ better, I guess. Now I have ta go back ta Bai Lei¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Why? Tidas can ride him back,¡± Geniemented without thinking.


    Skye red at Genie; ¡°No one can ride Thoth without me, not even Tidas. Yer wee ta try, if ya think I¡¯m lyin¡¯. But dinnae cryin¡¯ ta me When ya fall on yer arse.¡±


    Genie looked at the massive horse, who seemingly stared right back at him. There was some kind of intelligence behind it¡¯s oversized eyes, but he didn¡¯t think anything of it as he approached the horse. As Skye moved away from him to give them room, Thoth watched her..


    Thinking that the horse was preupied enough to get on him, Genie, grabbed for his mane. There was no saddle or reins to hoist himself up with, and using his Air magic might scare the great big beast. As soon as he touched Thoth¡¯s hair, the horse sidestepped him, while still staring at Skye.


    Genie tried twice more before he had decided to just use his wind to float up, then plop down onto the horse. As soon as Thoth felt the wind swirling around next to him, he nickered and kept prancing about. After about three minutes of trying to get on gently, an idea popped into his head.


    Flying up high enough that Thoth couldn¡¯t feel the wind any longer, Genie waited for him to settle. Once he was stationary, Genie released his magic, and rapidly began to descend. When he was about four feet about Thoth, the horse moved forward, towards Skye..


    Genie screamed beforeing into direct contact with the frozen ground. He¡¯dnded face-first in the snow, and had instantly started to bleed from his nose, busted lips, and scratched chin. Skye had automatically gone to him, but she paused a moment before healing him, and said; ¡°Do ya ken now?¡±


    ¡°I will never go near that horse again,¡± Genie sputtered through the blood pooling inside of his mouth.


    Skye nodded with a satisfied expression, then healed him up with little effort. Tidas had startedughing hard as soon as he¡¯d seen Genie hit the ground like a cartoon character. As he wiped a tear away from the corner of his eye, Skye looked up, and red at him while saying; ¡°Dinna act like ya havena been in his situation before, husband.¡±


    After clearing his throat, Tidas calmed himself enough to say; ¡°I am sorry, Skye.. I¡¯ll go with Genie, but I want Us to have dinner alone together after Yuletide Day. Agreed?¡±


    Skye beamed at him as she replied; ¡°Deal! Now get goin¡¯, ye two. I expect Zazzy will be gettin¡¯ ready ta go huntin¡¯ fer dinner soon. If ya canna find her before then, she may see the lights when shees back ta sleep.¡±


    The two nodded their understanding, then Skye mounted Thoth. She was in a dress, so she had to ride sidesaddle through the city. If she hadn¡¯t been there as an official Diplomat for Alcon, then she would¡¯ve just rode normally; regardless of what people would¡¯ve said or thought.


    Once Skye had disappeared into the crowds, an awkward silence settled between the two. Each knew that Skye was trying to force them to get over their issue, but she didn¡¯t understand the gravity of their problem.


    After watching Skye ride off, the realization of being alone with Tidas for an extended period of time hit Genie like a ton of bricks. Dread began to bubble up from deep down as he tried to think of what to say. Tidas seemed to be having a simr issue, but still managed to speak first..


    ¡°Once we get close enough to Zazzy, I¡¯ll be able to sense her, and lock in on where she is. It shouldn¡¯t take too long to find her, but keeping her preupied is going to take a bit of effort.¡±


    Genie shed a cordial smile; ¡°I agree.. Shall we fly?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to drop me?¡±


    Taken aback by Tidas¡¯ment, Genie said; ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.. Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re losing daylight,¡± Tidas replied curtly, then waited for Genie to use his magic.


    Genie sighed heavily as he thought; ¡®This is going to be a long flight..¡¯


    ************


    To say that the search for Zazzy was arduous would be an understatement, at least ording to Tidas. Genie had tried to engage him several times, but all Tidas would give him was short, pointed answers. His frustration level was nearing it¡¯s limit when Genie finally stopped them mid-air, and asked; ¡°What Exactly is it that has you so furious with me?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tidas asked with heavy sarcasm.


    ¡°To put it bluntly: you¡¯re being a huge jerk. I want to know why.¡±


    Tidas grumbled something, but Genie couldn¡¯t hear what he¡¯d said. When a few minutes had passed by, Genie had insisted again that Tidas talk to him seriously. Ufortable with dangling a few hundreds of feet above the ground, Tidas was about to give in and snap when he felt Zazzy close by.


    He reached out to her metally, and asked her to meet up with him and Genie in the sky. Zazzy sounded excited that they were there, but she also said that she was dealing with a particrly difficult dinner at the moment, and couldn¡¯t fly off. Tidas told her to leave it, but she was adamant about taking out the creature..


    ¡®I don¡¯t know what it is, exactly.. It looks like a bear, but doesn¡¯t smell like one.. Can youe help me? Please Da? I can take it, but I¡¯d like you to be here, just in case..¡¯


    Tidas sighed with relief, then telekically replied; ¡®We¡¯ll be there in a few seconds. Just shoot some fire off directly up, and we¡¯ll find you..¡¯


    When Genie asked what was wrong, Tidas replied tly; ¡°I found Zazzy.¡±


    ¡°Really? Good. Where is she?¡± Genie asked with a touch of eagerness in his voice.


    Tidas grinned cockily as he pointed over his shoulder right as Zazzy let her fire breath go, and said; ¡°Right there, catching her dinner.¡±


    Genie couldn¡¯t stop himself fromughing at the timing, then replied; ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to her.¡±


    It took Genie all of twenty seconds to reach where the fire hade from. The wooded area around the two massive figures had been trampled t, and offered them a good ce tond. Tidas smiled as he thought about having to bring Skye out to fix the damage.. ¡®Maybe I¡¯ll have Peggy pack us a wee pic-What the HELL is that?!¡¯


    Tidas¡¯ peaceful thought was interrupted by getting a good look at what it was that Zazzy was trying to turn into her dinner. An enormous bear at least twenty feet tall stood before Zazzy. Taking swipes at her with overgrown, jagged ws.


    It¡¯s fur was matted and clumpy, and the foamy drool around it¡¯s mouth made it look rabid. Tidas was about to yell at her to give up on having it for dinner when Genie muttered; ¡°It¡¯s an Onikuma.. I haven¡¯t seen one in years..¡±


    ¡°An oni-what?¡± Tidas asked with an agitated expression.


    ¡°An Onikuma. It¡¯s a type of yokai, or demon, as you Alconians call them. I¡¯ve never seen one this big, but I have seen some yokai that have grown strong enough to take on a corporeal form. It¡¯s killed enough that it¡¯s gained a physical body, but I don¡¯t think it intended to pick a fight with a dragon.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think that? It looks like it¡¯s going after Zazzy just fine,¡± Tidas said with a snippy tone to his voice.


    ¡°I mean that dragons naturally trump yokai in terms of power. It¡¯s instinct should¡¯ve warned it not to mess with her, but it didn¡¯t. When yokai be enraged, they lose all sense, and go on rampages. Judging by the way this one looks: Zazzy Really must¡¯ve pissed it off.¡±


    As Genie had finished speaking, Tidas noticed a charred patch on the bear¡¯s hindquarters. He assumed that Zazzy had thought that the bear was just a massive, regr old bear. But she¡¯d been terribly mistaken, and realized that fact when it had grown an extra ten feet tall after she¡¯d ¡®said hello¡¯ to it.


    It swiped and snapped it¡¯s jaws at Zazzy, who seemed unperturbed by it¡¯s attempted assaults. Any time it¡¯de too close, she¡¯d simply smack it back with the spikes-side of her tail. It¡¯s smell was too simr to the monster¡¯s from the Hignds, so she watched it cautiously before carefully nning her attack..


    With one graceful swoop of her tail: the bear was on it¡¯s backside, and iling about. Zazzy had instantly pounced on it with her front arms; smashing and bowing it¡¯s sternum into it¡¯s chest. When the bear leaned it¡¯s head back to cry out in pain, Zazzy sunk her teeth into it¡¯s exposed neck.


    It made an eerie, high-pitched scream before Zazzy crushed it¡¯s windpipe, and tore it¡¯s throat out. She stomped down on it a final time triumphantly, spit out the chunk, then sounded her victory with an earth-shaking roar. Right as she started to rip the fur from it¡¯s flesh, Tidas looked at Genie with an utterly serious expression, and said; ¡°While Zazzy¡¯s....preparing her meal, I think that we need to have a talk..¡±

 Chapter 579

    579 Preferred Company(Part Four)


    Zazzy was happy to see her father and uncle, but they were both giving off a tense aura. It didn¡¯t deter her appetite as she ripped into the bear, but it did worry her enough to listen in as they talked. She had to do it while seeming not to, which was hard, considering who the two were..


    Tidas stared at Genie with a furrowed brow, waiting for him to speak. It was rare for the great Jin Laos to look akin to a child with his hand caught in a cookie jar. Feeling like he had the upper-hand in their situation, Tidas pressed it..


    ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about.. Why did you look at Skye like that? When you opened the carriage door?¡±


    Genie¡¯s eyes widened for a split second before he regained hisposure. Tidas knew that he had struck something with hisment, and tensed with the anticipation of dragging a confession out of him. So when Genie admitted right away what Tidas had assumed: he was temporarily stunned..


    ¡°At first, I was just shocked to see you two...like that. I didn¡¯t open the door Knowing that you two were...engaged in that sort of thing inside of a Carriage,¡± Genie emphasized the where, which threw off Tidas as he continued; ¡°I have known you two since you were children, and have always seen you as such. But..¡±


    Genie paused as he shoved back a flood of guilt; ¡°I cannot deny that I saw Skye as the beautiful woman that she truly is. But had you two contained yourselves, I would¡¯ve never-¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s my fault that you¡¯re attracted to My Wife?!¡± Tidas barked with narrowed eyes.


    Genie didn¡¯t even flinch as he replied; ¡°Who said that I am attracted to Skye? I merely acknowledge that she has be a gorgeous woman, and you can hardly me Any straight man for gawking in that situation.¡±


    Tidas looked beyond flustered as he replied; ¡°How can you, of All people, be attracted to Skye?! You Helped raise her!¡±


    .....


    Genie red at him; ¡°I already told you! I am Not attracted to Skye! And for the record: I¡¯m a ninja, not a celibate monk! I can acknowledge that she is beautiful without wanting her sexually!¡±


    ¡°Ahh! Don¡¯t say that word! It¡¯s like hearing my Father saying it!¡± Tidas yelled as his whole body cringed.


    Genie tilted his head quizzically; ¡°Is that how you see me?¡±


    Tidas turned back towards him; ¡°Not like my Father, but like a favorite uncle? Aye. Of course. WHY do you think I¡¯m so pissed off that you looked like you wanted to-¡±


    ¡°Tidas! Calm down!¡± Genie yelled over him; ¡°I was, for a split second, attracted to Skye when I saw her half-naked. But that was all that itsted! A Split Second! As soon as I realized who I was looking at, it went away! Do you understand now?!¡±


    ¡°Then why did you avoid us?¡±


    Genie practically iled his arms as he yelled; ¡°Really?! You don¡¯t think that it would¡¯ve be awkward for Skye to see me so soon after? Or did her feelings not register in that jealous little brain of yours?¡±


    Tidas froze. He hadn¡¯t seen Genie show such anger since he was a small child, and a familiar fear started to creep up his spine. As Genie stared at him with a piercing re, Tidas sighed in defeat..


    He stood in ce, staring at the snow below his feet. Tidas had been partly right, but not enough to warrant his level of hostility. Simply talking it out with Genie would¡¯ve solved the issue, but he¡¯d been avoiding them for Skye¡¯s sake. It all sounded very right...but Tidas still couldn¡¯t shake his ill-feelings..


    Unable to reconcile his feelings on the matter, Tidas did what he did every time he couldn¡¯t handle his emotions: he buried them. He knew that he was predisposed to jealous tendencies whenever it came to Skye, and he it was Genie, after all..


    ¡®He wouldn¡¯t lie to me..¡¯


    As the thought crossed Tidas¡¯ mind, Genie felt the weight of his lies bearing down on him. He had only recently realized himself that he was in love with Skye.. ¡®I can¡¯t tell Tidas.. He¡¯ll hate me.. For my feelings and my lies..¡¯


    The two stood in silence, with the forest sounds, and Zazzy¡¯s chewing being the only noises heard for quite some time. Feeling terrible about the situation, Genie started to ask Tidas about what he and Skye had been doing for the day. They were questions that he already knew the answers to, but talking about Skye loosened Tidas up, and calmed the tension between them.


    He talked about the shops they¡¯d gone to, and they discussed a few of the presents while Zazzy finished eating. It had gotten dark by the time they had found the dragon, so they just needed to stall for around an hour or two. ording to what Bai Lei had said to Genie, they should be done checking over the lights by then.


    As soon as she was done eating, Zazzy tried to fly off. The two yelled ¡®No¡¯ in tandem, and rushed over to her before she could even reply that she just wanted to rinse off. Tidas told Genie what she¡¯d said, which sent a flood of relief through both of them.


    Zazzy stared at the two with suspicion. No one ever came to see her sote, especially since she never hunted in the same ce. As they apanied her to a small stream, Zazzy realized that the only reason they would be visiting her sote would be..


    ¡®Is it my birthday now? Did you bring me presents?!¡¯


    Zazzy had sounded like an overly-excited child as she¡¯d asked. Tidas had to force a smile down, so as not to seem rude when he told her that it wasn¡¯t time yet. Since Genie couldn¡¯t hear Zazzy, he had to guess what she¡¯d said based on Tidas¡¯ response.


    ¡°Sorry, my scaly princess, but your birthday isn¡¯t until Yuletide Day. Tomorrow is the Eve of Yuletide, so you have just under two days to go.¡±


    Tidas had lied through his teeth to keep her party a surprise, but he knew that it would be worth it. Since she was a massive dragon, it was rather hard to surprise her. Zazzy could see and smell for miles around, and could even adjust her sight to see even further than that.


    It was nearly impossible to surprise a dragon, but they were all up for the challenge. While Skye had originally suggested the party over dinner weeks ago, it had been Bai Lei to suggest the surprise part right after they¡¯d arrived at his home. It was going to be close, but the Senator had spared no expense to give thest dragon a proper party.


    Genie knew how intelligent Zazzy was, but that didn¡¯t change the fact that she was still technically a child. Grinning at Tidas, who was beginning to worry how they would keep her grounded; Genie asked about the day that Zazzy hatched. She¡¯d immediately looked to her father with anticipation in her eyes, waiting to hear one of her favorite stories.


    Tidas grinned back at Genie, relieved that she had been preupied. He started with Skye and Peggy visiting the vige, and how he¡¯d gone to meet the Kringles. Zazzy¡¯s two favorite parts were when her mother had called out to her for the first time, and when the reindeer had peed on her father.


    Zazzy remembered the first time her mother had ever held her, and she even vaguely recalled her parents¡¯ warm voices when she¡¯d still been in her egg. Before them, all Zazzy could remember was lonely, cold, darkness stretching on forever. They had not only saved her, but they¡¯d given her the same kind of love and affection they¡¯d give to any human child of theirs.


    As she listened to her father¡¯s story, Genie watched them with a soft expression. Tidas had always been a good, and honest person, and he¡¯d grown into a straightforward man. The guilt tugged at his heartstrings as he listened to the story of ¡®how their wee family had be whole¡¯.


    Tidas had been like a favored nephew to Genie for years, if not a surrogate son; at least when he was a child. The fact that he¡¯d always loved Skye didn¡¯t bother Genie at all, which confused him further. Normally when a person loves another, the idea of them being with someone else usually bothered them, but not Genie.


    He didn¡¯t want to break them up because Genie knew that Skye loved Tidas just as much as he loved her. Even if she miraculously chose him instead, Genie would always know where Skye¡¯s heart truly called home. Writing his feelings off as a one-sided fantasy, Genie joined in on the two enjoying the story..


    ************


    It was close to ten o¡¯clock at night when the two had finally arrived back at Bai Lei¡¯s home. Skye was the first to greet them, which made them both happy. When Genie watched Skye wrap her arms around Tidas, he realized that he felt absolutely no negative emotions towards Tidas.


    He had heard a wise man once say that when a person truly loves another, their well-being bes your priority. How you feel bes irrelevant, because as long as they¡¯re happy: you¡¯re happy. In that moment, seeing how much Skye and Tidas loved each other; Genie didn¡¯t wish for anything more than for them to be happy.


    A slight pain still rippled throughout Genie¡¯s chest as he acknowledged the fact, but the peace that he felt from seeing them happy far outweighed it. It wasn¡¯t the first time that he had found love, only for it to be permanently put out of his reach.. ¡®At least this time I¡¯ll be able to see the woman I care for be happy..¡¯


    After the two bid everyone a goodnight, Genie stopped them before they disappeared into the long hallway, and said; ¡°I just want you two to know that your training will start after New Years, but I am going to assess you the second day after Yuletide. I need time to work out a training regiment for you two to follow.¡±


    Tidas and Skye agreed, then disappeared to their chambers for the night. Genie sighed after they¡¯d left, then turned to his brother to ask about the lights. When he did, Bai Lei clicked his tongue; ¡°You¡¯re asking about lights right now?! How did things go with Tidas? Zazzy didn¡¯t eat you, so it couldn¡¯t have been too bad.¡±


    Genie kept a neutral expression as he replied; ¡°It was fine. I realized something when I was with him, though..¡±


    Bai Lei shed him a quizzical expression before Genie added; ¡°As long as he makes Skye happy, I will be fine.¡±


    ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t?¡± Bai asked with curiosity in his eyes.


    Genie locked eyes with his brother as he replied; Then he¡¯ll deal with me..¡±

 Chapter 580

    580 A Girl And Her Dragon


    ***WARNING: MILD SEXUAL CONTENT***


    Skye awoke the next morning to a light tugging on one of her curls. It was a familiar andforting feeling that had brought a smile to her face before she¡¯d even opened her eyes. After anguid stretch, Skye turned her head, opened her eyes, and spoke with a drowsy voice; ¡°Good mornin¡¯, love..¡±


    Tidas smiled back at his sleepy wife; ¡°Good morning, beautiful. How did you sleep?¡±


    ¡°Like a bear in the winter. You?¡±


    ¡°I slept well, although I seem to be having a problem,¡± Tidas replied with a furrowed brow.


    Skye¡¯s eyes lost their droopiness as worry covered her features; ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Tidas grinned cheekily as he grabbed his wife¡¯s hand, and ced it on top of his hardened member. Skye sighed as she pulled her hand away, then lightly smacked him while saying; ¡°Dinna do that first thing in the mornin¡¯! I thought that ya had a serious problem!¡±


    Tidas chuckled lightly; ¡°But it is a serious problem. I don¡¯t think I can walk! I need your healin¡¯ touch, wife.¡±


    Narrowing her eyes on him, Skye huffed before replying; ¡°Ya think yer so freakin¡¯ funny, don¡¯t cha? Well, let¡¯s see how ya like NOT feelin¡¯ me ¡®healin¡¯ touch¡¯, fer a week or two!¡±


    .....


    Tidas had instantly lost his joviality, and apologized to Skye for messing with her as soon as she¡¯d woken up. He knew that she wasn¡¯t a morning person, but he¡¯d hoped that his yfulness would gotten him a morning workout, so to speak. When she saw the genuine worry on his face as he apologized, Skye internally chided herself for snapping at him..


    Squeezing his hand with her own to signal Tidas to stop, Skye shifted herself before speaking; ¡°Ima sorry, too. I ken ya didna mean nothin¡¯ by it, other that the obvious. But we¡¯ve got too much ta do today, husband. Maybe if yer lucky, we can have a wee afternoon delightter..¡±


    Tidas perked up at her suggestion; ¡°Don¡¯t toy with me, wife, or it¡¯ll backfire on you.¡±


    Skye chuckled; ¡°I¡¯ll try me best ta make time, ya horn dog. Now, let¡¯s get goin¡¯ before Peggyes in.¡±


    Disappointment shed across Tidas¡¯ face, but he almost immediately switched back to his cheeky grin; ¡°Let¡¯s get in the shower together, then. It¡¯ll save time.¡±


    Skye shed him a disapproving smile; ¡°Why? So ye can try ta seduce me in there?¡±


    Tidas shrugged; ¡°Worth a try..¡±


    Skyeughed hard as she scooted down to the end of their bed, then got up; ¡°We can ta Save Time, but nae funny business, mister. We got a long day ahead. I have ta make out a list fer Peggy, so she can run and pick up what we missed yesterday..¡±


    ¡°The lights need ta be re-strung, the presents wrapped, Zazzy¡¯s gift is due to arrive today, I gotta head ta the clinic fer a couple of hours ta check some soon-ta-be mothers, then I also have ta finish off Mei¡¯s gift fer Rukia.¡±


    Tidas frowned; ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like you¡¯ll have any time for a wee trist with meter.¡±


    Skye stopped, and turned around at the doorway to their bathroom with a re; ¡°After hearin¡¯ me ramble off all of that: that¡¯s all ye can say?¡±


    Tidas shrugged; ¡°It¡¯s not like I wasn¡¯t nning on helping you. All I have nned for today is to help out Hang at his office for a couple of hours. While you¡¯re doing your healing thing, of course..¡±


    After walking over, and wrapping an arm around her waist, Tidas whispered into her ear; ¡°I fully nned to help you out so I can monopolize youter..¡±


    A shiver of need ran up Skye¡¯s spine as she tried to keep her mind on the tasks ahead. Truth be told, she wanted to lock their door, and stay in bed together all day. But Skye instantly dismissed the idea when an image of a lonely wee Zazzy shed through her head.


    Skye still vividly remembered the surge of emotions she¡¯d felt when she¡¯d found Zazzy as an egg. Extreme loneliness, fear, and a coldness that seeped into her soul..


    ¡°As long as Zazzy gets the attention she needs at her birthday party. We¡¯ll give her our special present tomorrow, on her actual birthday. And we can give her our Yuletide presents tonight,¡± Skye suggested.


    Tidas smiled as he started to lead her into the bathroom; ¡°Isn¡¯t that a little backwards? She¡¯s getting gifts both nights, so what does the order matter?¡±


    Skye¡¯s eye widened at his insensitivement; ¡°Every child should have a present from their parents on their actual birthday!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see the difference,¡± Tidas replied.


    ¡°Well then, just leave things like this ta me. I¡¯d be devastated ta nae get at least a card from me parents! Just ta ken that they¡¯re thinkin¡¯ of me.¡±


    The look on Skye¡¯s face was one Tidas recognized, and nodded his eptance. He admitted that he was a bit dense when it came to such delicate matters, and that Skye¡¯s family was a bit different from others..


    Sending a card when she was a child was the extent of Lucas and Lydia¡¯s show of affection for Skye. They¡¯d mostly withheld parental love from her due to their own pain, which Tidas could never agree with. Since Skye had forgiven them, he¡¯d essentially dropped the matter, but understood that Skye was sensitive to these types of situations due to it.


    He fully supported his wife in almost everything, especially things that made her happy. Tidas had always wondered if her parents withholding affection from her was the reason that Skye was so intune with the emotions of others, but would forever keep the question to himself.


    Their shower took a bit longer than it should¡¯ve, but due to it, their morning had be perfectly timed out. Peggy arrived with their clothes and breakfast while they were still in. They could tell by her mutters about how them being awake already ¡®was a miracle¡¯.


    After Skye had made a list and spoken to Peggy about the shopping, she and Tidas set out to get the day going. First thing that they did was go see Mei, so Skye could finish creating her Yuletide gift. Turned out that Skye had built a massive mini-castle in Rukia¡¯s courtyard, although Mei had designed it.


    There was a new story being told all around Sai, which was based off of Skye and Zazzy. Rukia had heard it from her tutor, then from one of her nursemaids. She¡¯d be obsessed with the ¡®Golden Princess and the Last Dragon¡¯, so Mei designed a castle based off of Skye¡¯s father¡¯s, with a few Saianese ents.


    Skye loved what she¡¯d drawn, and Tidas was, quite frankly, shocked at how well Mei had drawn Actual blueprints for it. He yed with Rukia and discussed where she¡¯d learned how to draw them while Skye went outside, and finished up. It had taken her well over an hour to get all of the details just right, and she was shivering when she¡¯de back inside.


    As she rubbed her hands together, and Tidas asked if she was alright, Skye muttered; ¡°Ima fine, I just CANNOT wait til I get me Fire trait.. That wind is bloody nippy!¡±


    Tidas chuckled; ¡°I remember how Amara walking around without her coat on all the time used to drive you nuts.¡±


    The three bantered back and forth until Rukia had tried to escape outside. Luckily, Hana had shown up and stopped her, then she lightly chided the three for not paying better attention. She wanted to see Zazzy, but it wasn¡¯t time for her daily visit yet.


    They couldn¡¯t string up the lights until after she¡¯de to y with the child, or she might realize something was going on. Zazzy frequently flew over Bai Lei¡¯s home, so the guards were on the highest level of notice to look for her. When they¡¯d finally seen her approaching, the servants and guards collected what they could, and scurried inside..


    ************


    Zazzy was in high spirits as she flew towards the dwelling that her parents were staying in. While she was happy to see them whenever she visited, Zazzy was most excited about ying with Rukia that day. She had told her a story about a dragon and a girl, and they were going to act it out with Hana and Mei.


    However, when Zazzy tried tond in the child¡¯s courtyard; she was told to go to Mei¡¯s instead. A small, covered-up new structure stood off to the side, but she still had plenty of room tond and y. It irritated her to have to go to the smaller courtyard, but Zazzyplied once she learned that Rukia was already there, and waiting.


    Mei¡¯s courtyard had a muchrger garden, so the area they could y in was much smaller. She couldn¡¯t p her wings, or properly swing her tail, for fear of toppling the statues scattered about the garden. Their ytime hadn¡¯t been nearly as fulfilling as it would¡¯ve been, had they used the giant courtyard in the middle instead.


    Without her parents around, Zazzy couldn¡¯t articte her idea. So she was stuck ying a game with a dragon in it, but wasn¡¯t able to ¡®act very dragony¡¯, as Rukia put it. With a moderate amount of disappointment, Zazzy finished her y date, then flew off to catch some lunch..


    ¡®I hope my birthday is better tomorrow.. Momma said that she and Da would be busy in the afternoon, so we¡¯d have to have our celebration in the morning.. I miss the Hignders; that was So much Funst year! I wonder if it¡¯ll just be us, or if Rukia wille, too.. I hope so..¡¯


    Lost in thought, the young dragon flew off. Unaware of the massive party that the entire country was preparing for her..


    ************


    ¡°Is she gone?¡± Peggy muttered as she shifted the section of the string of lights that she was holding.


    Skye nodded; ¡°Aye, she be gone. Probably off ta find some food...Which sounds like a grand idea ta me.¡±


    Peggy red at her; ¡°Ye get nae a scrap til these bloody lights are up! You and Genie are Required fer this! Dinna think yer stomach¡¯s gonna get ya outta this!¡±


    Skye clicked her tongue; ¡°I was Not tryin¡¯ ta get out of it! Ima just hungry, is all! I used quite a bit of magic ta finish up that castle fer Mei this mornin¡¯, and I havena gotten anything ta eat ta rece the magic I used yet.¡±


    Peggy was about to startining when Tidas came up to her side with a te of sandwiches in hand; ¡°I gotcha, wife. I just got back from the kitchens. This should hold you over until lunch.¡±


    Skye smiled so brightly at her husband that he thought she might start crying. As she reached out for one of the delicious-looking snacks, she changed course, and cupped her husband¡¯s cheek instead. She led him to her lips, then kissed him with all of the gratitude she felt for him.


    The kisssted well passed a minute, prompting Peggy to ¡®clear her voice¡¯, and snap them back to reality. When Tidas looked at his wife, he had a sweet, sultry smile on his face. As she regained herposure and looked up at him, his smile stretched as he said; ¡°If this is how you thank me every time I bring you food, then I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯re going to get very fat, very fast, love.¡±


    Skye quirked an eyebrow at him; ¡°And will ya still love me if I do?¡±


    Tidas chuckled lightly before he replied with a sincere grin; ¡°How could I say no to more of you to love? Bring it on! Especially if This is how you say thank you..¡±

 Chapter 581

    581 A Gift From The Heart


    Peggy turned her head so that Skye and Tidas couldn¡¯t see the smile stretch across her face. In all honesty, she loved that they were so attentive to each other, even if it asionally proved to be time-consuming. After they bantered back and forth for another few moments, Skye wolfed down her food, then they got to work..


    The string of lights was massive;rge enough to go all the way around the central courtyard. Which was almost half the size of the stadium in Alcon that they used for the Mage Trials. Peggy huffed as she, and several other people carried the lights across the crunchy, snow-covered ground.


    She¡¯d been running around all morning, and had only gotten around three hours of sleep before she had to get up. Foldingundry, helping the cooks with breakfast, organizing the groups of servants, and assigning them all specific tasks had already drained her, but it hadn¡¯t stopped her.. ¡®I gotta get a wee bit of extra time ta finish me gift for¡¯em..¡¯


    Peggy gritted her teeth as she hoisted the lights above her head, and waited for Skye to use her magic. The string itself wasn¡¯t all that heavy, but it was bulky, and hard to grip due to the extra bits attached. Gand and ornaments had been wrapped around, and permanently affixed to the thick and enclosed wire, which also added to the weight.


    It was beautiful, andplimented the courtyard, but Peggy still felt that it was a bit over the top.. ¡®What the hell was that bampot thinkin¡¯?! Why did he have ta get one SOLID string of lights?! Why didna he just buy ones that can snap together, like a normal person?! That would¡¯ve been SO much easier!¡¯


    Bai Lei didn¡¯t want to damage his family home, so he¡¯d asked Skye to create hooks in the walls. She was just reaching Peggy when she saw the old woman¡¯s arms shaking with her efforts. Tidas was already finished with his section, so he came over to hold Peggy¡¯s up for her. After she thanked him, which was odd in itself, she scurried away without a word to anyone else.


    The two exchanged a look, but didn¡¯t think any further on it. Peggy often disappeared to tend to her daily tasks, but she usually told them around a time that she would reappear. It wasn¡¯t something that Tidas thought to worry about, but Skye was..


    ¡°Did ya see how pale she looked? I think Peggy¡¯s overexerting herself again,¡± shemented with a concerned expression.


    Tidas wrapped his arm around her shoulders; ¡°Probably, but everyone kinda is today. Peggy¡¯s a grown woman, and she knows herself better than anyone. If she doesn¡¯t feel well, then she¡¯ll tell us.¡±


    .....


    ¡°Will she? Cause history would beg ta differ, husband,¡± Skye replied with a sarcastic tone.


    ¡°Maybe in Alcon, but she¡¯s been very vocal about any and all of her displeasures here in Sai. If she needs anything, then Peggy will tell us.¡±


    Skye sighed heavily at her husband¡¯s words; ¡°Will she, though? Wit everything that¡¯s goin¡¯ on, I dinna see Peggy tellin¡¯ us if something¡¯s wrong.. Ima worried..¡±


    Tidas gently hugged her; ¡°She¡¯ll be fine, love. You worry too much sometimes.¡±


    Skye narrowed her eyes on him; ¡°And when have I been wrong?¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought. Ima gonna go find her,¡± Skye stated, then walked off after Peggy.


    Tidas turned and looked around at the people running about, and took in a deep breath before yelling; ¡°Alright! Who needs heavy things lifted or moved?!¡±


    ************


    Peggy was just reaching her door when Skye had caught up to her. She denied feeling unwell, but she wouldn¡¯t let Skye examine her, either. The two began to bicker loudly, causing their voices to echo in the hallway.


    ¡°What is yer problem?! Just lemme check ye out! It¡¯ll take two minutes of yer time, and I can even heal any fatigue-¡±


    ¡°And I Said NO, Skye! Ima fine! Now get back ta helpin¡¯ out wit yer assigned duty! Or you¡¯ll put everyone else behind!¡±


    ¡°Then stop bein¡¯ so damn stubborn, Peg! Just let me heal ya right quick, and we can both get back-¡±


    ¡°Ima stubborn?! Yer the Stubborn One, here! And a bloody pest! Now get goin¡¯! Dinna think that just cause yer a hero, or Catalyst, or whatnot! That I won¡¯t bend ya over my knee, and Tan Yer Hide wit me bloody shoe!¡±


    Skye¡¯s face contorted with indignation; ¡°I was just tryin¡¯ ta help ya, ye old bat! And I¡¯d like ta see ya TRY ta bend me over-¡±


    ¡°OY! What the Hell are ya two screamin¡¯ about?! I can hear you two from themon rooms!¡± Ralph yelled as he came walking up to them.


    Skye huffed; ¡°Peggy is Clearly ill...physically and Mentally. She willna let me examine her.¡±


    Ralph looked at Peggy as she blustered, then gave her statement; ¡°And Skye be actin¡¯ like an oversized brat! I said that I was Fine! If I dinna want ya checkin¡¯ up on me, then that means ya dinna need to!¡±


    Skye turned towards Peggy with an irate expression; ¡°Ima just worried about ya! Why are ya getting angry about that?!¡±


    Peggy red at her; ¡°Ya ken that¡¯s not it! I TOLD YOU Ima Fine! Yer insistence is what¡¯s pissin¡¯ me off!¡±


    ¡°OKAY! That¡¯s enough ofa that! No More Yelling!¡± he screamed louder than the other two, which made them both shrink back slightly.


    Ralph sighed heavily as he rubbed at his temples. He¡¯d been listening to the two bickering since Skye and Tidas were children, but today was different. Peggy had never snapped at Skye like she was now, which was a giant red g to Ralph.


    ¡°What¡¯s goin¡¯ on, Peg? You never yell at Skye like this.. And you, Skye, know better than to talk to Peggy like that. What the hell is wrong with you two?! The entire castle is trying to make Zazzy¡¯s birthday and Yuletide special for us all, and to be frank about it: you two are acting like brats.¡±


    The look of regret on their faces made Ralph want to chuckle, but he kept a straight face. They had needed a stern talking to for a month now, but no one had wanted the monstrous task of confronting the two; not even Tidas. Ralph saw the opportunity to chide them while they were clearly in the wrong, to lessen any bacsh, which turned out better than he had thought it would.


    Instead of biting his head off, the two apologized for their behavior, and yelling. Skye¡¯s wasn¡¯t a surprise, but Peggy¡¯s was, which made him more suspicious than anything else. When she then tried to rush both him and Skye off, it prompted Ralph to say; ¡°Is it just me, or does it seem like you¡¯re tryin¡¯ to get rid of us?¡±


    Peggy huffed; ¡°Because I am! I got a whole list of shite ta do, but I got somethin¡¯ I need ta finish up first. Now do ya two mind?!¡±


    Skye narrowed her eyes; ¡°Aye, I do! And Ima not goin¡¯ anywhere til ya let me do somethin¡¯ about yer fatigue! So if ya really are in a hurry, then just lemme heal ya, then ya can get back to it.¡±


    Peggy growled like she was about to snap again, but Ralph cut in; ¡°OY! We just established that Yelling is counterproductive! Why don¡¯t ya just let Skye heal ya, and be done with it? It¡¯ll take her thirty seconds, then you can get back to whatever it is you¡¯re doing.¡±


    Peggy red at Ralph, who didn¡¯t even bat an eye at her perturbed expression. He¡¯d seen it enough times to know when it was meant as a threat, or a death omen, and this was more of a pissy warning. Standing as if nothing was amiss, Ralph waited until Peggy had given in, and let Skye heal her.


    After around a minute or so, Skye¡¯s brow furrowed as she stared at Peggy; ¡°You¡¯re nae sleepin¡¯ enough again-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I didna want ya healin¡¯ me! I get a lecture every time!¡± Peggy snapped as she tried to yank her hand away, but Skye wouldn¡¯t let her.


    Keeping a firm, but soft hold on her, Skye replied; ¡°Aye, aye, I¡¯ll drop it...fer now. But ya gotta take better care of yer self, Peg. I want ya ta see yer grandbairns grow, not just meet¡¯em.¡±


    Peggy softened at Skye¡¯s words, finally absorbing the fact that she¡¯d simply been worried about her. She¡¯d also caught the fact that she¡¯d basically just called her a grandmother, which implied motherhood beforehand.. ¡®Damn that child fer tuggin¡¯ at me heartstrings just right.. I Must be tired..¡¯


    Peggy never liked giving Yuletide presents early, but her sentimental emotions got the best of her as she said; ¡°Since ye brought up bairns, I might as well give ya yer present now..¡±


    Skye perked up slightly, which made Peggy grin as she lead her into her room. Ralph called out that he would see themter, then went back to going about doing his own tasks. Once they¡¯d bid him farewell, Peggy led Skye over to afy-looking rocking chair, where a small, light-green nket sat.


    After removing the knitting needles, Peggy held up the tiny nket as she said; ¡°I ken it¡¯ll be a while before it¡¯s used, but I wanted ta make this for ya now, just in case me health doesna hold out.. Tis yer old baby nket, but I patched up the holes, and added an extrayer fer warmth. Do ya like it?¡±


    Skye had smiled the moment her eyes hadnded on the nket, then chuckled lightly as Peggy showed her the adorable patchwork done to it. Shapes of animals covered where Skye had torn it over the years, and the extrayer made it feel brand new. As she hugged it to her chest with a soft grin, Skye mumbled; ¡°I canna believe that ya kept this all these years..¡±


    ¡°Of course I did! Ya loved that thing ta literal pieces when ya were a wee bairn. Ya didna stop carrying it around til ya were eight, and that¡¯s only cause ya couldna take it on yer adventures wit Tidas. Remember when ya made this rip? You cried for a solid twenty minutes, til I sewed it up.¡±


    Skye beamed; ¡°I remember.. You were makin¡¯ cookies, and I caused ya ta burn a batch. Da thought that the castle was burnin¡¯ down, haha!¡±


    The two chatted and shared memories for a few more minutes until they heard a knock from the door. After giving permission to enter, Tidas wearily poked his head in, and looked around..


    ¡°No blood spatter, so that¡¯s a good sign,¡± Tidas joked as he came inside; ¡°I take it that you two are fine now?¡±


    Skye nodded; ¡°Aye, we be fine now. And look at this! Do ya remember this?!¡±


    Tidas grinned cheekily; ¡°Oh! Isn¡¯t that your old nket? I can¡¯t believe you still have that.¡±


    ¡°I ken!¡± Skye eximed; ¡°Peggy had it this whole time! And look! She mended it fer our future bairns. Isna that sweet?¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why you¡¯ve been waking up so early, and going to bed sote,¡± Tidas said as he looked at Peggy.


    She shrugged before responding with; ¡°I still gotta do me duties.¡±


    ¡°But this shouldn¡¯t have taken you any longer than a couple of days to mend. What else have you been doing?¡±


    Peggy clicked her tongue; ¡°I made Zazzy¡¯s present, too..¡±


    After reaching under her bed, Peggy pulled out a massive nket that was the same shade of green as Skye¡¯s old baby one. Even the animal patches were simr, though not the same due to the size and pattern differences. Other than that, they matched.


    ¡°Is this for us?¡± Tidas asked as he grabbed one side, and stretched it out.


    ¡°Na, it be fer that overgrown lizard,¡± Peggy replied with a soft smile; ¡°Since she¡¯s me first grandbairn, I figured she needed a nky, too.¡±


    Skye and Tidas shared a looked, then they both hugged Peggy. She griped andined about their sudden affection, but she couldn¡¯t keep the smile from her face, either. As they pulled away, Skye spoke with tion; ¡°Zazzy¡¯s gonna love it! I canna wait ta see her open it!¡±


    Peggy¡¯s face went t; ¡°Shite...I forgot that I gotta wrap the damn thing..¡±


    Looking at the two with a devilish grin, Peggy added; ¡°Guess ya two volunteer!¡±

 Chapter 582

    582 Icy Issues


    It took the three of them around twenty-five minutes to get the oversized nket folded, and wrapped properly. The present was so heavy that Peggy nned to call other servants to help carry it, but Skye and Tidas told her not to bother..


    ¡°We got this, Peg,¡± Tidasmented as he grabbed one side, and Skye grabbed the other.


    As they hauled it up and off of the ground, Skye added; ¡°Did ya forget that we¡¯re both Tanks?¡±


    Peggy chuckled as the two struggled to get a decent grip on the nket without tearing the wrapping paper; ¡°Aye, I do forget on asion.. Are ya two Sure that ya dinna want me gettin¡¯ more help?¡±


    As Tidas adjusted his grip, he replied with a strained voice; ¡°Na, we got this...I think.¡±


    The two gently struggled to carry the overgrown present, but still managed to get it out to the central courtyard in one piece. Skye¡¯s nails had punctured a hole in the wrappings by the time they¡¯d made it out of the building, but it was on the underside of the gift, so they didn¡¯t bother to patch it up. Once the oversized gift was ced, the three helped put the final touches on the decorations.


    Because of Sai¡¯s boarderline obsession with dragons, it had been easy to find all kinds of decor centered around them. All sizes, types, and styles of statues were hung and ced all over the courtyard, along with the Yuletide decorations. Some areas evenbined the two themes by wrapping gand, and hanging bobbles off of the statues.


    The garden area was cordoned off, and seating areas were cleared so Zazzy would have plenty of room. Chairs and tables were ced around braziers off to the sides, so everyone could keep warm while outside, and still interact with the guest of honor. There were also fire pits evenly spaced and ced all the way around the courtyard, near the walls.


    They weren¡¯t close enough to diminish the glow from the lights, but spaced far enough apart to make a gentle warmth envelope the courtyard. The snow on the ground had been packed down by everyone running about, and the heat had melted the topyer. Thebination wound up causing ayer of ice to form.


    .....


    After Skye and Tidas had set down Peggy¡¯s present, the echoes of yelps from people slipping and falling rang out every few seconds. Skye immediately went to help out by healing, while Tidas helped toplete the tasks of the injured. As they finished helping one person, two more fell.


    Upon healing her fifth person, Skye became frustrated at the seemingly never-ending cycle. The snow kept getting warmed enough to liquify, but the ground was so cold that it turned anything below the very topyer to ice.. ¡®If Zazzy tries tand on this, she¡¯s gonna send people flyin¡¯ wit the wind from her wings.. And that¡¯s if She doesna slip herself!¡¯


    A mental image of Zazzy falling into Bai Lei¡¯s house shed through her mind, and made her shiver. Tidas saw her, and was about to ask what was wrong when she muttered; ¡°Nope! Not gonna happen! I ain¡¯t payin¡¯ fer that!¡±


    Bending over, Skye ced her hands on the icy ground. Before Tidas could finish asking what she was doing, he felt her magic surge. Lights and bells began to sway and jingle as the ground began to lightly shake. Several shinobi appeared and surrounded both Skye and Tidas; the whole of the situation causing several of the servants to cry out in shock.


    ¡°HOLD! Do Nothing to the Alconians!¡± Bai Lei shouted as soon as his eyes fell on the scene.


    The dozen or so ninja froze, took a few steps back, then stood at ease. Skye waspletely unfazed as she focused on continuing her efforts, but Tidas looked ready to fight. He had no weapons except his fists, but they were up, and at the ready to be thrown.


    As soon as he saw them inch back, he¡¯d rxed, but still kept his body tense while continuously ncing around. Their faces were covered, so he couldn¡¯t really read any of their emotions.. ¡®It¡¯s like being surrounded by weaponized statues..¡¯


    As the thought crossed Tidas¡¯ mind, the ground stopped shaking, and Skye sighed as she stood up, and said; ¡°All done! Now we can finish gettin¡¯ everything ready before the bairn gets back!¡±


    Tidas looked around, then let his jaw hang open with astonishment. Skye had not only melted the only snow on the ground, but she¡¯d dried it out as well. So there wouldn¡¯t be any mud.


    When he looked back at her, Tidas realized that he wasn¡¯t the only one who¡¯d been shocked by his wife¡¯s aplishment. Everyone that had been outside was now staring at her. Most had confused expressions, a few had fear, but Bai Lei was grinning like a fool as he walked over.


    With a hearty chuckle, the Senator cleared the circle of ninja, and stopped in front of the two as he said; ¡°Brilliant! No ice, no mess, and no more slipping! Your titles are well deserved! How did you do it?¡±


    Skye brushed her hands together to knock off the dirt as she replied; ¡°I made the molecules in the snow and ice speed up, which turned it ta water. I then used me Earth magic, and did somethin¡¯ simr ta the ground, but I also moved the water a few feet below the surface, and away from the nts..¡±


    ¡°When it refreezes, I dinna want it damagin¡¯ any roots by expandin¡¯ too close to the topsoil, so I buried and dispersed it. The ground should stay dry til it snows again,¡± Skye reached out to take her husband¡¯s hand as she finished speaking.


    Tidas had walked over, wrapped an arm around her, and gently took her hand before kissing it. Skye¡¯s quick thinking and response had saved them hours of salting and shoveling. Magnus used the mages from the RMC to clear away the majority of the pce, so it somewhat made sense that she¡¯d thought of it.


    To be honest, Tidas felt a little embarrassed for not thinking of it himself. The servants usually kept the snow clear by shoveling light snow and salting, but when it snowed heavily, the mages were responsible for clearing it using simr methods to what Skye had used. As well as being solely responsible for keeping the area and training grounds clear.


    Skye smiled as she recalled going to the pce for the first time after she and Tidas had wed. The strange, backpack-like salt dispensers that she¡¯d seen popped into her head, followed by the first time she¡¯d seen the area. The mages had melted the frost from the grass, which had been specially cultivated by the Earth mages.


    ¡°Thinking of home?¡± Tidas asked as he saw the nostalgic smile appear on her face.


    Skye looked up at him with a twinge in her smile; ¡°Aye.. The holidays always make me think of me parents. I hope they remembered the presents fer the vigers..¡±


    Tidas gently squeezed her shoulders; ¡°I¡¯m sure they did..They know how upset you and Peggy would be if they didn¡¯t.¡±


    Skye nodded, but she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of dread lingering in the bottom of her heart. As she nced up as the eager moon peaking out in the waning daylight, Skye pushed the negative feeling down, and went back to focusing on Bai Lei. He had started exining the final part of the n to everyone after Skye had answered him.


    As she and Tidas listened, other servants started to bring out presents and food, and began to set up for the party. The food being brought out would be fine outside, so long as it stayed covered. Skye¡¯s stomach burned as she watched the servants pick up the kids, and check that the food hadn¡¯t toppled over.


    A loud gargling noise sounded out from the princess¡¯ stomach when she saw a massive pan full of cooked beef strips being checked. Tidas stifled a chuckle before he asked; ¡°I take it that you¡¯re hungry again?¡±


    ¡°I wish I could eat that whole pan right here and now.. I¡¯m bloody starvin¡¯! Usin¡¯ me two traits After healin¡¯ those people really drained me. I really need ta eat again.¡±


    Tidas looked at Skye with concern all over his face. She¡¯d been needing to eat oftentely, and it was concerning to him. Not thinking, he reached up, and checked to see if she was wearing her ne..


    ¡°What was that fer?! Ya practically choked me just now!¡± Skye eximed as she red at her husband, who had yanked on her coat cor to see.


    ¡°Sorry, love. I just wanted to see if you were still wearing the fragment..¡±


    Skye¡¯s face had instantly dropped at his words, which prompted him to ask; ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is the ne not working or something?¡±


    Skye shook her head; ¡°Na, it works fine.. I just dinna wanna draw power from it anymore. It curves me appetite, but I dinna like how it feels..¡±


    Tidas furrowed his brows; ¡°What do you mean? I thought that it was pure magic? From the Source?¡±


    Skye shifted ufortably; ¡°It tis, but I think that¡¯s the problem. It¡¯s like I lose a bit of me self fer a time...I dinna ken how ta exin it. I know I¡¯m me, and I still ken the things I ken, but I feel...disconnected from the stuff that makes me, me. Does that make sense?¡±


    Tidas nodded; ¡°Kind of. It kinda sounds like what happens when I¡¯m in battle. It¡¯s almost like a trance, right?¡±


    Skye¡¯s face scrunched; ¡°Kinda, but...I just don¡¯t like it-¡±


    ¡°The dragon approaches! From the northwest! The dragon approaches!¡± a guard screamed from the top of the tower.


    The courtyard turned frantic as the servants panicked, and began to try and finish their setup. Bai Lei raised his hands, and called for everyone to calm down. Once they stopped running about, he shouted; ¡°Do not forget that we have a line of defense prepared Exactly for this reason! Do Not Panic!¡±


    ¡°Another line of defense? What¡¯s he talking about? Zazzy¡¯s not attacking,¡± Tidas muttered with a disgruntled expression.


    Skye grinned to herself; ¡°Ya ken he didna mean it like that, but it¡¯s cute that yer bein¡¯ all protective of our scaly bairn..¡±


    Squeezing their entwined fingers together, Skye added; ¡°Have ya not noticed that someone¡¯s missin¡¯ from this operation?¡±


    Thinking on it for a moment, Tidas¡¯ eyes lit up before his face went stony, and he muttered; ¡°Genie...Of course it¡¯s Genie..¡±


    Skye frowned at him; ¡°What the hell-I thought you two were good now?¡±


    ¡°We are, I just...sorry. For some reason, I can¡¯t help it. It¡¯s like apulsion.¡±


    Skye red at him as she pulled herself away from him; ¡°Well, get it under control, husband. I will not deal wit ya bein¡¯ a jealous jackarse, got it?¡±


    Tidas nodded, but he couldn¡¯t stop how he felt. Something deep down told him that Genie was in love with Skye, and it made him nervous for some reason. He trusted and loved Skye, as well as Genie, but there was something off about how Genie looked at him, and moved around himtely.


    As Skye asked how else they could help, Tidas made a mental note to try and let his eerie feeling go..

 Chapter 583

    583 A Dragon¡¯s Wish


    Zazzy had just finished cleaning herself off in her favorite spot when she decided to head home. The day hadn¡¯t been anything like what she¡¯d hoped for, so she was taking her time flying back. As she watched the sun setting in the early evening sky, Zazzy felt herst bits of hope fading with it.


    Her birthdays always seemed to be a massive celebration every year, but this year, in a country that supposedly worshipped dragons; she¡¯d spent the majority of her day alone. She¡¯d expected her parents toe find her, or her Uncle Genie, or someone, but no one had..


    ¡®Did they forget about me? I know that Mom and Da had a lot of work to do with Uncle Genie and Uncle Bai, but did they really forget about me?¡¯


    As her thoughts ran amuck, Zazzy flew through the sky in a listless manner. She hadn¡¯t been paying attention as she neared the castle, and practically ran into Genie midair. He swerved to avoid the bulk of her, but still got smacked by the non-pointy side of her tail in his shoulder.


    It didn¡¯t leave any kind of damage, but it had hurt like hell for a few minutes. As Genie flew around erratically, Zazzy tried to apologize, but since she couldn¡¯t use any humannguages, it just made her more frustrated. As he gritted through the pain, Genie realized that Zazzy was upset, and tried tofort her..


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, sweetheart. I know that you did not do it on purpose, and it barely hurt, so don¡¯t fret over it.. By the way: happy birthday, Zazzy.¡±


    Genie was rubbing at his shoulder as he¡¯d spoken, which didn¡¯t make Zazzy feel any better about it. She hated howrge she was now, and missed when she was small enough to sleep with her parents.. ¡®If I was still small, I wouldn¡¯t have hurt Uncle..¡¯


    Seeing despondency reflected in her eyes, Genie tried to cheer her up; ¡°It was just a love tap, Zazzy. There¡¯s no need to feel bad...or are you upset over something else?¡±


    When Zazzy shied away from his question, to Genie; his theory had been confirmed. He wanted to ask her questions right then and there, but they needed to move away from the estate first. Dragons were known for having extraordinary eyesight, and he didn¡¯t want to risk Zazzy seeing the decorations yet.


    .....


    It took a bit of coaxing, but Genie managed to convince Zazzy to follow him to the northernmost point of the city. The dragon bones that surrounded the capital stuck out the most there, and had a wide enough spot for Zazzy tond at the highest point. It was one of Genie¡¯s most favored ces to sit and think, and only three others knew of it.


    It wasn¡¯t too far from Bai Lei¡¯s home, but enough so that Zazzy wouldn¡¯t be able to clearly make out any details. The structure towered over the city, and offered a wonderful view of it. Due to it, the northern section of the city was the best protected, and was the designated area for the city¡¯s emergency shelters.


    The vast majority of them were built as stand-a-lone structures, but the oldest ones had been carved into the dragon bones. The ce that Zazzy and Genie were now sitting was one, but they weren¡¯t used as anything more than storage during peaceful times. Knowing that they were alone, Genie began the lengthy process of trying tomunicate with Zazzy.


    It had taken an hour to finally get the gist of the dragon¡¯s problems, but Genie finally understood why Zazzy was so dismayed. She was lonely on her birthday, which would make anyone feel sad.. ¡®But it¡¯s because everyone was setting up for the party..¡¯


    Zazzy sighed heavily as she adjusted how she was sitting on top of a shoulder de. Genie felt his heart constrict as he watched her continuously nce towards his brother¡¯s house. He wanted to tell her that there was a massive party waiting for her back home, but he also didn¡¯t want to spoil the surprise..


    ¡®Everyone has worked so hard for her, to make her happy.. And I know that Zazzy will love it.. I can¡¯t ruin it just because it¡¯s breaking my heart to see her so upset.. I need to cheer her up without telling her the truth..¡¯


    Genie tried to make her feel better by telling her jokes, and getting her to y, but she wasn¡¯t having it.


    ¡°You just want to see your parents, don¡¯t you?¡±


    When Zazzy nodded in the positive, Genie realized that he may have the perfect distraction for her..


    ¡°Would you like to hear a quick story about them before we head back? It¡¯s from when they were children, and they used to sneak off into Warrick Forest.¡±


    Zazzy perked up, excited to hear the tale. She missed hearing the stories that Peggy would tell her, especially since she rarely got to see hertely. After curling her tail around her leg, she looked towards Genie expectantly, and waited for the tale..


    It was about a time that Genie had secretly saved them from being kidnapped by Nomads. Who actually turned out to be rogue Hignders that had been banished by King Murdoc. Zazzy looked a tad confused when Genie had referred to him as a king, unaware of the fact.


    She tried to imagine Murdoc and King Magnus side by side, but all the image did was make Zazzy doubt him even more.. ¡®No way is Uncle Murdoc a king..¡¯


    Genie had continued with his story, so Zazzy had brushed the thought off, and paid attention. It was a sweet, and funny story that also made him sound like a superhero when he¡¯d gotten to the part about beating up ¡®eight towering brutes¡¯ all by himself. Hearing her grunts and snorts of amusement made Genie more enthusiastic in his telling, and he embellished the story enough to stretch out their time together.


    By the time they¡¯d left their bony perch, it was the perfect time.. ¡®I hope she enjoys the surprise..¡¯


    ************


    Zazzy wondered what her parents had been doing all day as she and Genie flew towards Bai Lei¡¯s estate. It had been dark for a couple of hours now, and as far as she could tell; her parents hadn¡¯te looking for her all day. As the buildings came into view, she decided to go straight to her little house instead of heading to the main courtyard.


    ¡®If my parents care about me at all anymore, then they¡¯lle look for me..¡¯


    As the thought crossed her mind, Zazzy shifted slightly, so as to head to her barn. Genie noticed her slight deviation, and had instantly flown up next to her head. In his best forced calm voice, Genie spoke loud enough for her to hear him over the wind; ¡°Ah, Zazzy? Where are you-are you going to your house?!¡±


    When she nodded in the positive, Genie felt his stomach twist. He Had to get her to go to the courtyard, or the party would be for not.


    He tried to coax her by saying that Skye and Tidas were probably waiting for her, which wasn¡¯t technically a lie. But she didn¡¯t change her flight path at all. At least, not until he mentioned that they might even have a present for her.


    Once the idea was stuck in her head, Zazzy had redirected herself towards the courtyard. As they approached the expansive area, however, she felt her hope fading rapidly. There had been a new spot cleared for her, but Genie had informed her of the premeditated rearrangement the day they¡¯d arrived.


    Nothing seemed different or out of ce, aside from a few new statues. She saw no lights or presents, or her parents anywhere as they neared the ground. Her heart had dropped as her feetnded, not realizing that all of the snow was gone.


    The clouds had rolled in during their talk, and were now raining little flurries across the courtyard. The wind had a slight bite to it in the dark, but Zazzy couldn¡¯t even feel it as she¡¯d nced around. She¡¯d thought she¡¯d smelt multiple humans, but wrote it off when she saw no one waiting for her.


    Right as she thought that her heart would shatter, all of the lights in the courtyard clicked on..


    ¡°HAPPY BIRTHDAY ZAZZY!¡±


    Tens of people screamed as they seemingly appeared out of nowhere, and swarmed Zazzy. She lifted her foot, and curled her tail to make sure that she didn¡¯t hit anyone in her excitement. Rukia was the first one to reach her, having broken away from her mother the moment she¡¯d seen her friend.


    Zazzy moved carefully as the over-excited child ducked between her legs, to avoid being stomped on by the crowds. She only recognized a handful of the people around her, and none of them were her parents. Her heart wavered, but all doubt was banished the moment she saw her parents cutting through the sea of people.


    Skye, Tidas, Peggy, Ralph, Ronnie, us, and Kari were all carrying the biggest cake that anyone had ever seen. It had two tiers: one for the guests, and the massive one on the bottom was for Zazzy. The cake looked more like one meant for a wedding, but they were feeding a lot of people and a dragon, so it was appropriate to make a multi-tiered one.


    Instead of the three candles on top, Skye had designed a small, bonfire-sized candle, and ced it on the bottom tier. After they¡¯d removed the top one, and set it on a table, Skye had a servant hand her a torch. As she went to light the wick, she grinned and yelled; ¡°Happy Birthday, me scaly bairn..¡±


    With herst word, Skye lit the massive candle. As pockets of minerals came into contact with the me on the wick, tiny bursts of colors sparked and fizzled, making it look like the me itself was a living piece of a rainbow. Zazzy stared at the beautiful candle for several moments before Tidas called out to her; ¡°Happy Birthday, princess! Now make a wish, and blow out the candles!¡±


    ¡°GENTLY! Do it GENTLY!¡± Peggy screamed after, causing bursts ofughter to erupt from all around.


    Zazzy stared at the beautiful light, not really wanting to blow it out. Her mother had told her about how humans usually blew out candles on their birthdays, but she never thought that her mother would make one for her. As her love for her parents swelled, Zazzy finally looked around the courtyard, too.


    ncing back at her smiling parents, it finally fell into ce for for the young dragon..


    ¡®They didn¡¯te to see me earlier because they were doing all of this.. I have the best parents..¡¯


    As the thought passed, Zazzy gently took in a breath. She stared at the me a moment, then slowly began to blow it out as she made her wish within her heart..


    ¡®I wish that Momma and Da will always see me as their first child..¡¯

 Chapter 584

    584 Opinions And asions


    After Zazzy had blown out her candles, the guests exploded with enthusiasm. At first, she acted a bit shy since she hardly knew anyone surrounding her. However, once Rukia had started to mingle with a few of them alongside her father; Zazzy became a star all on her own.


    The Senators that Bai Lei had invited were especially tickled at her responsiveness. Everyone had been warned that she could only answer yes or no questions, so there had been no awkward pauses or kerfuffles. They continuously asked until Skye hade over, and pulled Zazzy away to eat her cake.


    Tidas sat watching the crowds mor over his scaly princess with both joy, and irritation. He was happy to see her so excited, but a part of him couldn¡¯t help but feel like she was on disy. Like she was nothing more than a simple beast in a cage to be gawked at, instead of the wondrous, and beautiful being that she was.


    There were only two people specifically that were angering him, but he couldn¡¯t really call them on it. The way that Tidas heard them wording everything was broad, but he could tell that they were speaking about Zazzy. Referring to her as ¡®it¡¯, and calling her no different from a snake or gecko.


    It was quite surprising to Tidas to hear their digs, considering that most of Sai basically worshipped dragons. They were older women, most likely close to Peggy¡¯s age. He was utterly taken aback by the level of their audacity, and as he looked around; Tidas realized that he wasn¡¯t the only one.


    Several other guests had looked at them disapprovingly, but no one had actually said anything to the women. He was trying to let it go when they started to talk about ¡®the monster¡¯s mother¡¯. When their digs turned nasty, Tidas started to walk towards them, but wound up stopping halfway there.


    Peggy had heard the women, and had ¡®identally¡¯ spilled a tray of drinks all over them. The cid look on her face as she apologized had infuriated the women, attracting a lot more attention than they¡¯d wanted. Right as they were ripping into Peggy with no effect, Genie walked over..


    ¡°Pardon me,dies, but haven¡¯t you ever heard the phrase: if you can¡¯t say anything nice, then don¡¯t say anything at all? If you wish to stay on my brother¡¯s property, then I suggest that you be like everyone else, and Politely enjoy yourselves..¡±


    A woman in a deep red dress that was too tight for her scoffed; ¡°Do you know who I am?! My husband is Senator Funni! How Dare you speak to me like that! You¡¯re just a lowly ex-assassin! Be gone, you peasant!¡±


    .....


    ¡°So yer name be Funni? That¡¯s funny,¡± Skye muttered as she came to stand next to Genie; ¡°I dinna ken yer husband, nor you. But I Do ken an insult when I hear one..¡±


    Skye stood directly in front of the old woman; ¡°Dinna think yer rank or decrepit age will stop me from ppin¡¯ ya silly, then healin¡¯ ya after. At yer age, ye should ken better than ta act a fool in public. Now apologize ta Zazzy, or leave the party.¡±


    Mrs. Funni scrunched her face like she¡¯d smelled something foul; ¡°You have No authority here, foreign bit-¡±


    ¡°Princess Skye has Far more authority than you do, Jiao. Now stop embarrassing yourself in front of everyone, and go home! Take your sister with you! I will deal with you two when I get there,¡± came a surly voice from behind them.


    Jiao Funni had instantly turned red before turning around, and nodding to her husband. She kept her head down as she scurried out, but she still managed to shoot Skye a death re before leaving. Unperturbed by his wife¡¯s attitude, Skye cut off the Senator¡¯s apology, and greeted him with a radiant smile before speaking..


    ¡°Dinna worry, I ken her thoughts and actions dinna reflect yers, Senator. But there is one thing ya can do ta make up fer her rudeness..¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d be d to do anything,¡± the elderly, but healthy man replied.


    Skye grinned mischievously; ¡°Ya can help me keep Zazzy¡¯s cake mess centralized.¡±


    Senator Funni shed a nervous expression, but heplied with assisting. He actually had a bit of fun since Zazzy wasn¡¯t as messy of an eater as he thought she¡¯d be. And she always thanked whomever wound up mopping up her mess with a smile, which earned her the reputation of being gracious.


    As the pieces of cake for the guests were passed out, music began to fill the air. Some of the instruments being used were new to Skye, so she was preupied alongside Peggy. She had been the one to teach Skye how to y the violin, but hadn¡¯t been able to y herself for a few years now due to her arthritis.


    Skye had offered to heal it for her many times, but Peggy had refused. She wasn¡¯t in any actual pain in her fingers from it, and she saw it as ¡®a natural side effect of gettin¡¯ on in years¡¯. As much as she liked the conveniences created by magic, she didn¡¯t like Skye healing her more often than she needed to.


    ¡°Tis natural fer things ta stop workin¡¯ when ya get old, me bairn,¡± she¡¯d told Skye on several asions; ¡°And I dinna want ta get used to ya healin¡¯ me every time I get a splinter! I¡¯ll lose me tolerance! Then when ya canna be around, it¡¯ll feel like I got hit by a boulder. So thank ye, but I¡¯ll pass.¡±


    Tidas had told Skye that he thought Peggy just liked having an excuse for them to help her, and spend time with her on asion; ¡°Especially when she asks you to y the violin.¡±


    As the memory of his words filled her mind, Peggy was chatting with an older gentleman that had been admiring the same instrument as her. He was exining that it was called a Pipa, and that it was one of the oldest instruments in not just their history, but in the ancient cultures as well. As they talked, Skye noticed that the man kept cing his hand on Peggy¡¯s arm.


    As she listened a bit more, she caught him mixing in subtlepliments paired with the asional scious smile. Skye secretly watched them until Tidas came up to her, and asked what she was doing. After he did the same as her for a few moments, he burst out inughter..


    ¡°That¡¯s hrious! That¡¯s like the third guy to make a pass at her since we got here,¡± Tidas whispered after quickly collecting himself.


    The odd looks that the other guests were giving him for his outburst had made him feel slightly embarrassed. Being in the spotlight as a royal since he was born had made Tidas very aware of how influential a crowd¡¯s opinion could be, and how important it was to keep them on his side. After nodding his apologies and whispering to his wife, Tidas stayed by her until Peggy rejoined her..


    As she came over, Tidas whispered as he passed her; ¡°Get it, Peg.¡±


    Peggy grinned; ¡°If it¡¯s worth gettin¡¯, aye..¡±


    Tidas couldn¡¯t stop the sharp bark of augh that escaped him, earning him more awkward looks. He thought everyone would think he was rude for his continued outbursts, but it turned out that no one really cared. It was justmon to look in the direction of amotion.


    When Peggy stopped in front of a wide-eyed Skye, she shrugged and smiled as she said; ¡°What can I say? The men around here have good taste..¡±


    ¡°Yer like a bloody me!¡± Skye eximed.


    ¡°Aye, but I be picky about which moth I let flutter about me.¡±


    Skye smirked; ¡°What about Sven? He¡¯ll be heartbroken ta learn that yer keepin¡¯ yer options open.¡±


    ¡°So? That¡¯s on him, then,¡± Peggy replied with a shrug; ¡°I told the man that I was nae one ta be tied down. I married once, and it¡¯ll nae happen again! Besides, I doubt I be the only one warmin¡¯ that man¡¯s bed, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Me brain! Dinna Say such things ta me! Or are ya tryin¡¯ ta scar me fer life?!¡± Skye eximed as she fought to keep the mental images away.


    Peggy¡¯s expression deted; ¡°Ima old, child, nae dead. And Ima still quite fetchin¡¯ fer me age.. Just wait til ya hit yer sixties, then tell me if yer desire fer yer husband has waned.¡±


    ¡°Good point,¡± Skye replied as she looked over at Tidas.


    He was standing next to Zazzy, and petting her while he spoke to Bai Lei and Genie. His hair had been mussed up from helping to decorate earlier, giving him a kind of boyish look about him. It reminded Skye of when they were teenagers, and it made her heart skip when he nced at her, and smiled.


    Peggy saw their exchange and grinned as she said; ¡°Ya ken that you two got somethin¡¯ rare, right? Most marriages aren¡¯t as...we¡¯ll say secure.¡±


    Skye chuckled; ¡°It just seems that way, Peg. We¡¯re Both actually quite jealous by nature. But I think that¡¯s why it works. We both get... territorial, from time ta time. The import thing is that we always reassure each other..¡±


    Peggy grinned; ¡°Sounds like apanionship more than a rtionship.¡±


    Skye quirked an eyebrow; ¡°There¡¯s a difference?¡±


    ¡°Oh aye, me bairn.. Anyone can be in a rtionship. But it takes a true bond ta have apanionship wit another person. Also, tis less superficial, I think. And sex isna necessarily involved.¡±


    Skye chuckled lightly; ¡°Well then! I¡¯d like ta keep it at a rtionship level wit me husband fer a long while. He¡¯s rather good at it.¡±


    Peggy¡¯s expression deted, then soured; ¡°So I¡¯ve heard.. Who¡¯s scarring who fer life?¡±


    Skyeughed loud enough to draw attention to them. They apologized, then went back to discussing Peggy¡¯s love interests before Tidas came over to them again. He said that Bai Lei was having the servants line up Zazzy¡¯s presents, since nearly everyone was done with their cake.


    The two nodded and followed after Tidas as they attempted to cut through the crowds. They kept getting stopped and roped into conversations, ranging in everything from the party, to why they were supporting Bai Lei. By the time they had reached Zazzy and the others, the presents were stacked, and Zazzy was practically foaming at the mouth to tear into them.


    The pile was surprising, easily surpassing what she had been given in the Hignds. There, her gifts had been mostly food stuffs and meat, but Sai had a whole slew of customary gifts for dragons. As Zazzy stared at her haul with anticipation in her eyes, her parents called out to her from her side.


    Arge, t presenty at Peggy¡¯s feet, and her mother held a small box-shaped gift in her arms. As she craned her head down to better hear them, her father spoke loud enough for her to hear him over the party¡¯s noise; ¡°If it¡¯s okay with you, princess, can you open our gifts first?¡±

 Chapter 585

    585 Gifts From The Heart


    Zazzy stared at the presents with an excited, yet slightly confused look in her eyes. The presents were quite small, considering her size, and she wondered what they could be.. ¡®They don¡¯t smell like food..¡¯


    Leaning over further, Zazzy sniffed at the offered packages. She could smell yarning from Peggy¡¯s present, and wood from her parents¡¯. The paper was shiny and pretty, but it didn¡¯t stop her from ripping into it; albeit gently.


    Since the gifts were small, she didn¡¯t want to damage anything inside. Using the very tip of her ws, Zazzy gingerly pulled the wrapping back. She had her father start it for her, to make sure that she didn¡¯t scratch or tear anything, but she¡¯d still essentially opened them by herself.


    It amused the spectators to see such arge dragon opening such tiny packages so carefully. Tidas was annoyed by their hushedughter and subtlety pointed fingers, but Skye just thought that they were enjoying the gentle side of Zazzy with them. It warmed his heart to know that she always tried to see the best in people, and it also allowed him to be the realist between them.


    Based on what he had observed over the past several social gatherings, Tidas understood exactly how the upper sses viewed dragons..


    Since dragons had always been viewed as mystical, but extinct creatures; their virtues, likeness, and presumed moralities had been used as tools. To manipte and keep the popce in line with their own narrative. But Zazzy¡¯s existence had changed all of that.


    The Tokuga n had used their former titles as dragon riders and caretakers to maintain their standing amongst the general poption. Despite the fact that the policies that they supported usually involved stripping the popce of their personal rights. Their family would¡¯ve gained even greater influence if Zazzy had shown even the tiniest bit of interest in Senator Tokuga, but he hadn¡¯t even been invited to the party.


    Bai Lei had already received a very strongly-worded letter from Chen giving a very colorful description of how insulted he was for not being invited. The way he had worded it implied that Bai Lei had sent out the invites, which technically he did, but Skye and Tidas had approved of them all.


    How Bai Lei wished that he could be there to see the look on Chen Tokuga¡¯s face when he learned that it hadn¡¯t been Bai who had neglected to invite him.. But Skye and Tidas.


    .....


    The senators that had been invited were ones that either outright supported Bai Lei¡¯s policies, or ones that were officially undecided. They voted however they felt on eachw or situation, which Skye liked. She could understand why they didn¡¯t dedicate themselves to a specific group or political party, and admired them for staying steadfast in their beliefs.


    Senator Funni was one of the heads of the undecided, and pivotal to getting Bai Lei¡¯s proposed policies off of the ground. There were three that he was currently trying to get passed, but Tokuga was making it Very difficult. So they needed to get the senator on their side.


    As Bai Lei watched him smiling and happily chatting with his wife about the ¡®wondrously polite dragon¡¯, he felt a calm settling in his chest. Everyone was eating, talking, and watching Zazzy with contented expressions, which made Bai Lei¡¯s heart swell.. ¡®I¡¯m so happy that this all worked out..¡¯


    As the thought crossed his mind, Zazzy finished revealing Peggy¡¯s present to her. The soft, light-green nket was the biggest one anyone had ever seen, yet it still couldn¡¯t cover Zazzy¡¯s rear all of the way. She didn¡¯t mind since she liked to stick her tail out from underneath of nkets anyway, but Peggy was insistent.


    ¡°Tis supposed ta cover ya All the way, not just most of ya! Dammit! I wanted you and the future bairns ta match! Now me idea fer a cutesy portrait is in jeopardy!¡± Peggy bellowed.


    Zazzy stared at Peggy, not sure if she¡¯d heard her right. When Skye confirmed what she¡¯d said, Zazzy asked her mother to ask Peggy to rify. A sweet, yet cheeky grin stretched across her wrinkled face; ¡°Ya silly lizard! If I want all the bairns ta match, then I gotta make ya the same stuff, too. Why does that surprise ya?¡±


    ¡°Like we always tell you, princess: you¡¯re our scaly bairn. Our first child,¡± Tidas added.


    ¡°So it only makes sense that Peggy make ya a nket ta match yer future brothers and sisters,¡± Skye got in at the end.


    Zazzy stared at the fuzzy nket like it was a ss of water in the desert. She sat up, and held it to her chest while she made a sound that was a mix between a purr, and a cooing noise. The crowds all smiled andmented on how sweet the token was, and silently praised Peggy for her heartwarming gesture.


    Tidas helped Zazzy wrap the nket around her shoulders as Skye held out their present for her to finish unwrapping. Peggy watched the three with a full heart.. ¡®I love me wee family..¡¯


    Zazzy had leaned her head over her mother to get to Peggy, then gently nuzzled her snout against the old woman¡¯s side as a way to say thank you. While Peggy pet and told Zazzy that she was a goodss, Skye and Tidas shared a smile as they nced at each other. After a few sweet moments, Skye gently reminded Zazzy that she had a lot more presents to go through.


    Pulling her head back, Zazzy focused on the box in her mother¡¯s arms. It was itty bittypared to her, making her actions as she opened it all the more cautious. Once the paper was removed, Zazzy stared at the quaint little box for a moment before asking her mother to open it for her.


    Skye smiled as sheplied, and carefully lifted the lid. A soft tune began to y from the box, and it grew slightly louder when Skye had finished opening it. Due to the noise from the guests, the music was barely audible, but Zazzy heard enough to recognize the tune.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you both used to sing this to me when I was little? It sounds like the same one.. You still sing on asion,¡± Zazzy asked her parents telepathically.


    Tidas chuckled as he jumped down from her back; ¡°Aye, it tis. I got this music box for your Ma when we were kids. The soft melody made me think of her when I heard it, so I bought it for her. We used to bring it with us whenever we had secret pics at the our loch..¡±


    Skye kissed his cheek, then continued for him; ¡°We always nned fer our bairns ta grow up listenin¡¯ to it, and now yer old enough, and Careful enough ta have the actual box. Take good care of it,ssie. Yer siblings will wanna use it someday, too.¡±


    Zazzy leaned in so close that the tip of her snout was almost touching the box. Her eyes shimmered in the light from unshed tears of happiness as she listened to the song. The song was abination of soft violin, a soothing piano, and the asional cello for emphasis.


    A warmingfort began to build within her heart as Zazzy closed her eyes, and envisioned when she was little again..


    How her mother used to hold her in herp while petting her, and sing or hum the song to her. The picturesque scene was so bittersweet that Zazzy had shed the tears she¡¯d built up from before. She missed spending time with them, and told her parents as much when they asked why she was crying.


    They promised to spend more time with her in theing days, which was good enough for her for now. Once the heartfelt gifts were out of the way: Zazzy tore into the others. They had been packaged with their recipient in mind, so multipleyers of cardboard protected the actual presents. When she¡¯d finally reached the gift, Skye or Tidas would help her.


    Since Zazzy was only three, it made sense that she would need help; just like a human child would. Several peoplemented on how lovingly the two Alconian royals treated Zazzy, which then evolved into a wide mix of opinions. Most found their treatment sweet, but a few felt like Zazzy, as a dragon, wasn¡¯t getting the respect that she deserved.


    Theirments however, were cut short when Skye had requested her violin. Zazzy clearly loved her ying, and music was seen as a traditional tribute to dragons. The way she danced around while opening the rest of her presents had made the other guests more lively, and a few even started to dance a bit themselves.


    Zazzy was ecstatic as she opened gift after gift. Jewelry, armor, and golden trinkets were the most popr ones given, but massive servings of meats with rare seasonings were a close second. They ranged from spicy, to savory, and some were even sweetened with a tangy sauce, and left to marinade for a couple of days before being cooked, and wrapped.


    The jewelry wasn¡¯t practical at all, but Zazzy still had her parents decorate nearly every spike she had with them. She didn¡¯t want to offend or show favoritism to anyone by not wearing their gifts, so for the rest of her party: Zazzy looked like a dancing mountain of jewels and gold.


    When she started to dance around like her mother, several other guests joined in, and a giant circle formed around Skye and the other musicians. Tidas stayed near Zazzy, and kept guests from getting into her tail¡¯s line of fire. The music that the group yed evolved into a beautiful and melodious mixture of Alconian folks style, and Saianese symphony.


    Skye paid attention to the repetitive scale they used, and apanied them perfectly in sync. Even Mei and Tidas had been surprised by the harmonious blending of the two styles. Despite the fact that they were familiar with Skye¡¯s abilities to adapt in most situations, it was still odd that she could time out her ying to a song that she didn¡¯t know.


    Dressed head to toe in shiny trinkets and bobbles, Zazzy hardly noticed anything beyond her current happiness. It reminded her of the countless parties she¡¯d attended in the Hignds as she bobbed and weaved her head and tail. She was too big to shake around her whole body within the courtyard, but that fact asionally slipped her mind as she lost herself in the music.


    As Skye danced and twirled around faster and faster, the tempo kicked up. Zazzy¡¯s controlled sways turned spastic as herrge size tried to keep up with the increasing beat. Tidas was trying to call out to her, to warn her to lower her tail, but the overly-enthusiastic dragon couldn¡¯t hear him over the sound of the music, and her own stomping.


    In one second, the courtyard was brimming with loud noises,ughter, and music. The next: a loud crash resounded within it as Zazzy¡¯s tail went through a wall..

 Chapter 586

    586 Party Like A Dragon


    A deathly silence filled the courtyard as the wall crumbled from the force of Zazzy¡¯s tail. The specially ordered lights fell and sparked with the section, causing a domino effect across the entire courtyard. The other decorations they had painstakingly made and put up on and along the walls for the party toppled with it, and crashed to the ground.


    Zazzy craned her neck and watched with trepidation as the courtyard dimmed, and gasps erupted. The music and dancing had instantly stopped, along with everything else as everyone¡¯s eyes fell on the Extremely embarrassed dragon. As the whispers about her began to grow louder, Zazzy lifted her wings to take off..


    Bai Lei burst outughing as he walked towards her; ¡°Well that was unexpected! But it¡¯s fine, Zazzy. It¡¯s just a wall..¡±


    ¡°I am no fool, my friend. I knew that this was a possibility when we nned the party. With the amount of people that showed up, I figured that many things would need to be reced. A wall is no more expensive than the vase that one of the guests knocked over on their way in. That was an antique, and it is fine. So don¡¯t worry, my friend.¡±


    Even though Bai Lei had been utterly sincere, Zazzy still felt terrible. Everyone was still staring at her, andmenting on everything from her size, to her uncoordinated dancing. When someone absentmindedly asked if dragons were known to be clumsy, she shrank back with a low trill.


    Skye immediately dropped her violin, and waded through the crowds to get to Zazzy. Tidas was already by her front, trying to get her attention by the time she¡¯d reached them. Zazzy¡¯s inner voice was frantic with remorse, despite the fact that Bai Lei had reassured her.


    After a good ten minutes of exining that the cost was minimal to fix it, Skye smacked her forehead; ¡°Bloody hell, Ima idiot sometimes.. Nevermind the cost, I¡¯ll just fix it real quick. I canna do anythin¡¯ about the lights, though. I¡¯ve only just started ta read about Sai¡¯s advancements in electronics, and electricity in general.¡±


    Bai Lei grinned; ¡°That¡¯s more than fine! To have my wall fixed by the Guardian of the Last Dragon is something I will brag about for years toe!¡±


    Skye grinned as she turned away, and stifled augh. He was intentionally being dramatic, to make sure that everyone heard about Skye¡¯s generous offer. It was just a bit of magic for her, but to the majority of the world, she was undertaking a task that usually took several days to fix.


    .....


    Magic seemed somonce for her and Tidas that she sometimes forgot that mages weren¡¯t verymon anywhere in the world. Magical items created by Manics had recently be popr, but seeing a mage preform magic was still a sight to see. And rarely ever free.


    The people pressed and pushed until it turned into shoving, and Genie had to step in. He¡¯d been staying back by Mei, Rukia, Hang, and Hana for the majority of the time. They¡¯d been socializing with the guests, and many had requested to meet the little family due to the rumors..


    It was known that the Alconians favored the Lei family. But the fact that Zazzy did as well had made a huge impact on the amount of support they¡¯d been receivingtely. It wasn¡¯t so much Bai Lei that the undecided Senators were beginning to warm up to, but Hang; who supported his father-inw¡¯s policies.


    They liked how practical he was, and how he exined things from a less sentimental point of view. He held ideals from both parties, but based on what was morally eptable. It rubbed party members on both sides the wrong way, but he was firmly under the wing of Bai Lei.


    Couple that with his connection to the Alconians and Zazzy via his wife, and Hang was beginning to look like the perfect politician to the general popce. The rumor was that Zazzy approved of him, so his thoughts and given wisdom were some how connected to her; like she was his council.


    Hang¡¯s status had grown tenfold since Skye and Tidas had came to Sai, and he knew it. He also understood that their influence had essentially made both him, and his family targets for Senator Tokuga. It was a double-edged sword, but one he was determined to master..


    As Genie corralled the spectators, Hang ushered his family towards Zazzy. As soon as she saw Rukia, she calmed down, and bent over to get her snout hugged by the tiny toddler. Tidas moved over to Skye¡¯s side, who was just finishing up the section of wall Zazzy had destroyed.


    As soon as she was done, Peggy had appeared behind her holding her violin. It was a little dusty and scratched from her dropping it, but no real damage had been done to it. After quickly checking the strings, Skye fiddled a bit to make sure that it was in tune, then looked over at Zazzy..


    ¡°See,ssie? All fixed! And I didna even break a sweat doin¡¯ it, so I don¡¯t wanna hear anymore fussin¡¯ over it from ya, ye ken?¡±


    Zazzy had looked up from being drooled all over and listened to her mother. Rukia helped to drive the point home by lightly smacking the side of her snout, and telling her; ¡°No more sad! Got it?!¡±


    She¡¯d spoken in a very slurred form of Alconian, having practiced a few simple words with her mother. Zazzy didn¡¯t quite understand what her little friend had said, but the sentiment of it, so she gently nodded in the positive. As soon as Skye heard Zazzy¡¯s internal monologue agree, she began to slide her bow across the strings to her violin..


    Within a few minutes, it was like the party had never stopped. Zazzy moved far more cautiously with Rukia dancing around her, and grabbing onto her every few seconds. Tidas watched on nervously for a while before Hang broke away, and came up to his side to talk.


    While crossing his arms over his chest and leaning against the newly-mended wall, Hang spoke with a matter-of -fact tone; ¡°They grow up so fast, don¡¯t they.¡±


    Tidas nced at him; ¡°She¡¯s two and the size of a castle.. Fast is an understatement..¡±


    Hang smiled at Tidas¡¯ reply before giving his own; ¡°She¡¯s a dragon. Don¡¯t tell me that you expected her to stay small.¡±


    ¡°...No. I knew she¡¯d get big, just not so friggin¡¯ fast. I know she misses when she was smaller because she¡¯s told me as much.. I guess I¡¯m just worried that this is going to mess with her head.¡±


    ¡°Like aplex? Only if you make her feel awkward about it,¡± Hang said in apletely serious voice.


    Tidas looked at him with slightly widened eyes; ¡°I could never-¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s the issue?¡± Hang replied quickly, cutting him off.


    Tidas looked at Hang, who had a rightfully smug expression. He stared at the man for all of a second before Tidas began to chuckle and nod. Hang found the Alconian Prince a humble and honest man, although he seemed to have a bit of a jealous streak in him.


    It wasn¡¯t anything that he worried about, but Hang did notice the way the prince watched whenever Genie and Skye interacted. asionally, he¡¯d let a grimace cross his face, but he always quickly hid it back behind a cid expression. Considering his own situation, Hang had empathy for Tidas in his, even though he knew that the man had nothing to worry about.


    The two chatted while the celebration around them went on. Skye went back to ying with the other musicians, and their music got most of the people attending dancing in some form. Whether it was tapping their feet, or full-blown dancing: everyone was enjoying the holiday.


    When the other musicians needed a break, Skye switched to her own version of traditional Yuletide songs. The crowds were captivated, and Zazzy loved to listen to songs from home. The whole evening turned out wonderful, and Zazzy couldn¡¯t have been happier.


    The food, drinks, and decorations were nothingpared to how happy their efforts had made her. She¡¯d been feeling extremely lonelytely, and couldn¡¯t quite figure out why. Even now, there was a minuscule part of her that was still wanting for something, but her heart was full.


    Rukia made the rest of the night a myriad of dancing, talking, and eating. Since Tidas was nearby, Rukia kept pulling him away to trante for her. Skye usually yed the interpreter, but since she was currently preupied, the task was left to Tidas.


    He didn¡¯t really mind, especially since she was so cute about it when she asked. Hang danced with both her and Mei, although that was more for show. Hana danced with Genie, which apparently was normal at any functions calling for it.


    The party went on until the wee hours of the early morning. Zazzy was swaying by the time she was ready for bed, having danced for several hours straight. Rukia had gone off to bed hours prior, so Mei and Hana had danced with her after they had put her to bed.


    Skye and Tidas had also danced with their scaly bairn several times throughout the night, along with several other people. By the end of the night, everyone that had attended had nothing but praises to sing about her, and the Alconians. By the morning, their reputations for being the life of the party had stretched across the capital.


    Several invitations were sent out for the whole Lei family, and their guests were included in every one. Many were for the uing festival, which Tidas and Skye knew little about. Skye recalled going to a few festivals with Mei when they were children, but she wasn¡¯t sure if they were the same until lunchtime the following day.


    ¡°The Festival of New Dawn is a time-honored tradition for Sai. It¡¯s essentially our New Years, and the entire republic celebrates it. This year is particrly special, thanks to Zazzy. There is a part that¡¯s never been seen before, much like the change in that dance you saw the priestesses preform,¡± Bai Lei had told them.


    ¡°Why does Zazzy being here matter? I thought that it was an annual celebration?¡± Tidas asked as he wolfed down several pieces of bacon.


    Genie had walked into the dining room right as Tidas had asked, and replied; ¡°The festival is about the New Year, but more importantly: this year celebrates the day when dragons return.¡±


    Skye took a hefty bite of a meat bun after asking; ¡°Dragons? As in plural?¡±


    Bai Lei chimed in; ¡°That¡¯s why this year is special. It¡¯s believed that once one dragon appears, then the others will return as well. There¡¯s an ancient manuscript that says that dragons fled from man¡¯s greed: they didn¡¯t die out.¡±


    Tidas choked on his bacon slightly; ¡°Wait, are you saying that Zazzy may not be thest of her kind?!¡±

 Chapter 587

    587 Yuletide Blues


    Genie sat down next to Mei and Bai Lei as he spoke; ¡°We can¡¯t say for sure, but there is a legend that has been passed down in the temple. Zazzy is simply thest of the old generation of dragons..¡±


    ¡°Her appearance is a precursor to the return of dragon kind. The reason she¡¯s so important is because the legend says that the Guardians will eventually control all dragons, for a short period of time. That a Great War will erupt, and that the dragons will follow whomever has earned their trust.¡±


    Skye and Tidas shared an uneasy look between them, which made Genie ask; ¡°Do you two know something about the legend?¡±


    Tidas cleared his throat; ¡°Well, the Hignders believe that dragons are merely hiding, and there¡¯s no real proof that they died out, other that no one seeing them for a few centuries. So I guess it¡¯s possible.¡±


    ¡°Tis not like the whole world¡¯s been discovered, let alone explored,¡± Skye half-mumbled as she slowly munched on her food.


    Mei had been quietly listening, and caught what Skye had said. Curious, she asked her what she meant by thement. Skye wiped her mouth with a napkin, then turned to Mei; ¡°There be a whole continent north of the Hignds and across the sea that¡¯s not on any map. Trust me: I¡¯ve checked..¡±


    ¡°It looked like it was covered in ice, though, so I doubt there¡¯s people there. But I could see dragons makin¡¯ a home there. Wish I could go explore it some day. I think I¡¯d be fun! So long as I had a Fire trait..¡±


    Bai Lei and Genie had exchanged surprised nces several times as Skye had spoke. Neither of them had heard of anynd being north, let alone a whole continent. With a skeptical look on his face, Genie asked Skye where she had heard of this so-called mysterynd.


    Skye poked at her food as she answered, which Tidas found odd as he watched and listened; ¡°I didna hear about it, or even read about it: I saw it. Long story short, I had a dream, and I saw it while I was fallin¡¯ from the sky.¡±


    .....


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make it real,¡± Hangmented.


    ¡°...I think ya can trust me on this. It¡¯s there,¡± was all Skye would say further on the matter.


    Pushing at her te slightly, Skye stood up as she announced; ¡°Ima gonna go spend the day wit Zazzy, but I¡¯ll be back before dinner. Our gifts to ya guys are under the tree in themon room, so send word when yer ready ta open¡¯em. I see Rukia¡¯s probably gonna need a few more hours, eh?¡±


    Everyone looked towards the small child, who¡¯s head was slung backwards. Her eyes were closed, and her mouth was open as she gently snored between her parents. They both instantly tried to get her to sit up and eat, but the child wasn¡¯t having it.


    Deciding that Skye was right, Mei and Hana took Rukia off to put her back to bed. She¡¯d stayed up quitete passed her usual bedtimest night, and was currently suffering the consequences of it. Dancing and ying on Zazzy had been worth it, but it had also zapped her energy that she needed to open presents.


    Rukia¡¯s parents had exined that the presents weren¡¯t going anywhere if she wanted to sleep in. But she wanted to check on them herself first. After thoroughly counting them, the smell of miso had lured her to the dining room, but that was as far as her little body could go.


    Once everyone split off, Skye and Tidas made their way to Zazzy. It worried him that Skye had been silent nearly the entire walk there, but her attitude changed as soon as they were with their scaly bairn. They yed, and went for a ride over the city before heading off to her favorite ce.


    The water was icy, but that didn¡¯t stop Skye from sshing water on her face when Zazzy flew off to find lunch in the afternoon. She and Tidas had stayed behind, so as not to hinder her hunting. Peggy had packed them a lunch, and he was setting it out when he began to gently prod at his wife..


    ¡°Are you alright? You barely ate at breakfast this morning, and you hardly seem to care that Peggy managed to get everything for her signature sd. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Skye sighed; ¡°Ima fine, just tired. I woke up a lotst night, and me magic feels a bit off today.¡±


    ¡°Probably because you haven¡¯t eaten enough the past few days.. What¡¯s really going on, Skye? You¡¯ve had bad dreams before..¡±


    Skye rubbed at her arms as if she were cold; ¡°None like these.. I¡¯ve been havin¡¯em almost since we got here. But the ones I¡¯ve hadtely are...very disturbing.¡±


    Tidas straightened up as he asked her in a gentled voice; ¡°What are they about?¡±


    Skye paused for a few moments, hesitant to tell her husband about her early ones. They involved Magnus, and the sea of blood consuming the capital..


    But thesetest ones were about Moonshire, and Skye¡¯s parents. Her home burned to ash, Warrick Forest leveled, and her parents all but dead. Her mother would disappear into the smoke surrounding the castle, and her father would disappear after she closed her eyes, and heard the echoing sound of a de.


    Once she told Tidas the recent dreams she¡¯d been having, his face clouded over with concern; ¡°Do they feel like the others? Like the ones about being the Catalyst?¡±


    Skye¡¯s face contorted slightly; ¡°I think, but I dunno.. I can¡¯t tell if they really aren¡¯t, or if I just don¡¯t want¡¯em ta be..¡±


    Seeing his wife so distraught made Tidas instantly go to her, and wrap his arms around her. They stood together for a time, listening to the gentle rush of the waterfall, and the rustling of wind-blown trees. After several calming minutes had passed, Skye turned in her husband¡¯s arms so she could lock her fingers around the back of his neck.


    His vivid green eyes searched hers, as if looking for some kind of answer. But all he got was more questions, once he saw the struggle in them. Believing it was to do with the dream, Tidas tried to reassure her that both her parents and their home would be intact when they returned.


    ¡°Your father is the richest man in Alcon, and my Father¡¯s good friend. He has as many guards monitoring his property as my Father does at when he leaves the pce.. I don¡¯t think anyone in their right mind would go after your parents, so don¡¯t worry needlessly, love.¡±


    Skye nodded her understanding, but Tidas could tell that she wasn¡¯t convinced yet, so he added; ¡°Besides, Shasta or Zas, or someone would send us word if there was something wrong back home. We have too many friends: they wouldn¡¯t leave us in the dark.¡±


    ¡°I ken, but dinna ya think tis odd that All we¡¯ve gotten is reports? No letters from me parents, or Shasta, or even a personal notation from yer da.. It¡¯s unsettlin¡¯, is all Ima gettin¡¯ at.¡±


    Tidas quirked an eyebrow; ¡°Are you sure that you¡¯re not just homesick?¡±


    Wanting to drop the subject, Skye replied as neutrally as she could; ¡°Tis possible.. I guess Ima just sad that me parents didna send a card.¡±


    Tidas nodded; ¡°Well, you sent them one a while ago, so I¡¯m sure they did as well. It might take a while if they sent it from Moonshire. The snow piles up there during wintertime.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true..Aye! That¡¯s what Ima goin¡¯ wit then,¡± Skye replied with a chipper face.


    Tidas still felt like something was off with her, but he also recognized that Skye didn¡¯t want to talk about it anymore.. ¡®Pushing now will make her shut down, so I¡¯ll leave it at this for now.. Under one condition..¡¯


    ¡°Good. Now, let¡¯s eat before Zazzy gets back. We told her we¡¯d be done by the time she came back to rinse off.¡±


    Skye ate as much as her stomach would allow, but Tidas still didn¡¯t think it was enough. He poked and prodded at her until she nearly snapped at him. Thankfully Zazzy had returned, excited about going back, and ying with her parents for a bit longer.


    The rest of the day was full of presents, well wishes, good food, and greatpany. Zazzy got even more presents, although they mostly turned out to be food this time around. There were a few presents that were actual items, but only one actually had Zazzy howling with delight.


    Her favorite present from Yuletide turned out to be a beaded charm ring that went around a w on her front paw. It matched the one that Rukia wore around her wrist, and she called them ¡®friendship bracelets¡¯. She¡¯d spent thest two weeks picking out each bead, and stringing them herself.


    Zazzy was so touched by the gift that she gave Rukia a scale from her own back. It didn¡¯t seem like much to the Alconians, but it was a huge honor in Sai to be given a scale from a dragon. Skye had told Zazzy about it when she and Tidas had exined the importance of dragons in their culture, and warned her to avoid Tokuga¡¯snd.


    Rukia was a little confused at first, but Mei exined that since Zazzy was a dragon, she couldn¡¯t go into stores, and buy things like everyone else could. The child had epted the gift wholeheartedly before the exnation, since it was literally a piece of her best friend. Hang wasn¡¯t a fan of how his daughter described it to everyone, but he still let her tell her unnecessarily gory-sounding story.


    Hana liked creepy things, so Rukia liked them, too, despite her father¡¯s protests at first. Anyone that knew Rukia understood, but the asional inappropriatement would slip to a stranger. Forcing Hang and Mei to do damage control.


    Mei was more amused by it than anything, so she didn¡¯t mind having to exin her daughter¡¯s quirkiness on asion. And Hang didn¡¯t mind as much anymore, especially since her current story involved receiving a scale from the Last Dragon. Once their gift exchanges were finished, and Zazzy was tucked in for the night; the group had a lovely, festive dinner.


    Peggy had gone all-out with the chefs to make traditional Alconian Yuletide dishes. It was how she¡¯d had the ingredients to make her signature sd, which Skye had mentioned missing. As the food was brought out and offered, Mei, Bai Lei, and the rest of them looked on with watering mouths.


    A whole ham that had been zed in something savory was offered first. Followed by a roasted turkey, and several stuffed and roasted chickens. The stuffing had bits of apples, cranberries, and purple grape slices mixed in, and gave the meat a slight sweetness. There was also a haunch of elk that had been shredded, and mixed with a kind of barbecue sauce.


    Bread, vegetables, and a vast selection of potatoes was offered next. Peggy¡¯s signature sd, a mixed fruit sd, and several versions of potatoes were all trotted out for them, and offered. Skye was especially happy to see the roasted potato squares that Peggy had made, and loaded up her te.


    Tidas was relieved to see her eating and talking like normal again, but he still worried about her dream.. ¡®My Father would never allow anything bad to happen to Moonie.. And if something ever did, Father would most definitely send word to us.. Then he¡¯d want revenge.. Skye must just be homesick...at least, I hope that¡¯s what it is..¡¯

 Chapter 588

    588 Tears And An Ambush


    Skye stayed in bed for the majority of the following day. She went with Mei and Rukia for their morning ride, but that had to be cut short due to a storm rolling in. After doing her rounds at the clinic and checking up on the shady doctor, Skye went straight back to her room.


    She tried to read at first, but her mind was in a haze of sorts. She couldn¡¯t put her finger on it, but the books on electrical engineering she¡¯d borrowed from Bai Lei¡¯s library just weren¡¯t distracting enough. Memories of watching movies in the Hignds made her regret holding the mundane paperback in her hand, but they did inspire her to go and look for something else in the library.


    After finding a short romance tragedy book, Skye immediately went back to her room. It had Mei¡¯s name in it, so Skye assumed that she was the actual owner, and wouldn¡¯t mind her borrowing it. After snuggling down in bed, she opened up the book, and began her reading.


    The first few chapters painted a fairytale-style love story, until the woman was poisoned, and died in the main character¡¯s arms. It wasn¡¯t the best-written scene she¡¯d ever read, but the description of the depths of the character¡¯s sadness made something inside Skye snap..


    She started to cry uncontrobly as icy sleet started to rain down from the darkened sky. A pain ripped through her chest like someone was tearing into her, turning her subtle tears into full-blown sobs. It didn¡¯t make any sense to her head, but Skye¡¯s heart sang for the relief that her sobbing had brought.


    It was at least two hours before Tidas was supposed to be back, and she was still crying when he walked through the door in a panic. He¡¯d instantly gone to her, sat down, and asked what she needed from him. The rush of affection for her husband gave Skye a moment¡¯s reprieve, but that was all.


    With her shoulders shaking from her attempt to hold back her emotions, Skye said; ¡°I dinna ken why I¡¯m cryin¡¯ like this.. It just started, and I canna get it ta stop..¡±


    Skye¡¯s voice quivered as she finished, making Tidas¡¯ urge to hold her no longer bearable. He wrapped his arms around her, and held her while she cried. Until she¡¯d finally run out of tears.


    Tidas let his wife take her time collecting herself before he asked; ¡°Are you okay? Can I get you anything?¡±


    .....


    Skye shook her head; ¡°No thank ya, and Ima fine now. I...I don¡¯t ken what that was. I was readin¡¯ in bed, and I just started ballin¡¯..¡±


    Tidas nced at the book next to her before picking it up, and reading a bit of the page she had open. His expression changed from vexed, to understanding after about four seconds..


    ¡°This is quite a tragic scene, but you¡¯ve seen and heard worse. Did this trigger something having to do with-¡±


    ¡°Na, tis not that,¡± Skye replied, cutting off her husband; ¡°Yer right, I have seen much, much worse. I honestly dinna ken why I started cryin¡¯ so hard.¡±


    ¡°Are you okay now?¡± Tidas asked with trepidation.


    ¡°Aye, I think. But I dinna wanna get up today. Me time is upon me, and I dinna wanna burst out into tears in front of anyone else but you, and Peg.¡±


    ¡°Ohhh,¡± Tidas said with a knowing tone; ¡°That time of the month, hmm? No wonder you cried at that book. Remember themercial you saw in the Hignds?¡±


    Skye narrowed her eyes at him; ¡°That was different! It was an advertisement fer an animal shelter! They showed Sick puppies And kittens! Who Wouldn¡¯t cry at that?! And this...this was different..¡±


    Her demeanorpletely shifted back to nearly solemn before her said; ¡°I was thinkin¡¯ about that dream.. About me Da, so I went and got the book. I thought it¡¯d distract me, but..¡±


    ¡°It did the opposite?¡± Tidas added.


    Skye nodded in agreement right as their doorknob twisted, and Peggy entered the room with a massive tray of food. Two other servants were following behind her with more food and drinks, as well as a few medical packets. Even though Skye could heal herself, Peggy just wanted to cover all of her bases.


    The two spent the rest of the day fussing over Skye, which she loved. There was still an odd, almost heavy pain in her chest whenever her dreams began to creep back into her mind, but she pushed it away with the help of her loved ones. Whom all decided to check on her periodically throughout the day.


    Tidas held his wife until she fell asleep, and cuddled her every time she stirred. A peaceful smile would bloom on her face every time as well, and she¡¯d fall back into a deep sleep. Knowing and not caring that he would most likely be cranky the following day didn¡¯t stop Tidas fromforting Skye all night..


    ************


    Skye awoke the next morning feeling much better, but she still felt a dull ache in her chest. She didn¡¯t understand why it hadn¡¯t faded with the rest of her symptoms from her cycle, which made her anxious as she showered and dressed for the day. In a daze, Skye almost didn¡¯t notice the unfamiliar clothes that Peggy had set out for her.


    ¡°Umm, Peg?! Did ya grab me pajamas instead of day clothes?!¡± she hollered through the door.


    Peggy opened the door to poke her head in, and said; ¡°Nope! That¡¯s what Genie gave me ta give ta you. There¡¯s one here fer Tidas, too. He wants ya two ta meet him in the trainin¡¯ grounds as soon as yer done eatin¡¯.¡±


    ¡°What about me trip to the clinic?¡± Skye asked with a slight annoyance to her tone.


    ¡°Genie sent four Shamans ta cover for ya today. He said that ya two would discuss yer new schedule when he saw ya,¡± Peggy replied, unperturbed by Skye¡¯s attitude.


    She understood how vexing her bairn¡¯s monthly cycles could be, and this one seemed to be particrly harsh on Skye. Taking herssie¡¯s bite with a grain of salt, Peggy ignored her small mutters andints as they ate together. Tidas did the same thing once he had joined them, fresh from the shower.


    He hadn¡¯t questioned the clothes, having heard the conversation between Peggy and his wife earlier. But he did wonder what they were made of. The fibers were soft and stretchy, but it didn¡¯t tear when he had shoved his foot in the wrong hole.


    Half-curious, half wanting to give his wife a distraction; Tidas asked Skye if she knew what the clothes were made of. She tried to ignore him, but Peggy helped him by guessing several types of fabric that she knew weren¡¯t right. It annoyed Skye to the point of making her investigate it herself.


    ¡°This is odd.. It¡¯s got bamboo and silk fer the base fibers, but they¡¯re coated in somethin¡¯, too.. Somethin¡¯ I canna put me finger on.. The hell is this?!¡±


    Tidas and Peggy shared a smile between themselves before going back to the meal, and discussion at hand. Skye had be thoroughly distracted from her unusual mood swing, giving her closest loved ones a much-needed breath of relief. They were used to Skye crying wherever her emotions became too extreme, but this had seemed different.


    Peggy watched her bounce between her fixation and breakfast with a sigh. Skye¡¯s reaction had reminded her of when she was a child of seven, and one of her cats had passed from old age. It wasn¡¯t unusual, considering the mother cat had been over the age of eleven when she¡¯d gone, which was old for a barn cat.


    But Skye had taken it very hard, and her unexined reaction today had reminded Peggy of that grievous day.. ¡®Grief! That¡¯s what her reaction reminded me of.. But why? Over who? It just doesna make any sense.. Unless she¡¯s just overreactin¡¯ due to her cycle..¡¯


    Peggy saw the book that Skye had taken from the library. Since it wasn¡¯t one of her bairn¡¯s normal reading choices, it had stuck out to her like a sore thumb on the nightstand.. ¡®I hope it¡¯s just her overreactin¡¯ ta that bloody book.. And the gods help us if it isn¡¯t..¡¯


    After they¡¯d finished eating a filling breakfast, Skye and Tidas headed to the training grounds. As they rode in the carriage to the far end of Bai Lei¡¯s estate, Skye resumed her sour mood. She was angry that Genie had made ns without even talking to her about it, and that he hadn¡¯t even waited for them at the main building before taking off.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a dick-move, husband. That¡¯s all Ima sayin¡¯. He acts like we¡¯re still wee kiddies half the time! He shoulda came and Asked us if we wanted ta scratch our whole day, like he woulda done with any other adults.¡±


    Skye had crossed her arms over her chest as she¡¯d spoken, letting Tidas know that her ire was still rising. Technically, when it came to Skye; anger over tears meant progress. It was a sign that she was getting a hold on her emotions, she just couldn¡¯t fully direct them to go to other ces yet..


    ¡®Sorry Genie, but better you than me..¡¯


    The thought stuck out in Tidas¡¯ mind as they arrived, and exited the tiny carriage. He didn¡¯t see the point in using one when the training grounds were only ten minutes away- five, if he and Skye would¡¯ve used their Tank traits. The carriage in question was only used to get around the property during the winter months, but Tidas still found it pointless for them to use.


    The only reason they had was because Genie had instructed the driver not to let them leave unless they took it. The driver rambled about them conserving their magic, and that he was going to get into trouble if they didn¡¯t use it. The audacity of Genie¡¯s choice to specifically have the driver tell them that had infuriated Skye before they¡¯d even stepped out of the door.


    Tidas silently followed after his irate wife up a small flight of steps, and into the partial building. The ceiling was gone, but the walls remainedpletely intact, giving the training ground a familiar feeling.. ¡®Reminds me of a smaller version of the area in Alcon..¡¯


    As the thought crossed Tidas¡¯ mind, they caught sight of Genie, standing near a fountain simr to the one in Mei¡¯s courtyard. Skye immediately started to go off on him, but her harsh words were cut short when six ninja dropped down from out of nowhere. Both Skye and Tidas had readied themselves for a fight when they heard Genie chuckling..


    ¡°Excellent reaction! I would expect nothing less from my students..¡±


    ¡°Former students,¡± Skye snipped at him.


    The grin on Genie¡¯s face stretched to arrogant levels as he replied; ¡°Not anymore! It¡¯s time that you two learned the difference between a knight, and a shinobi. And these six are here to help with that..¡±

 Chapter 589

    589 Shinobi Potential(Part One)


    ¡°What if it¡¯s you I wanna clobber?¡± Skye asked testily, making many of the ninja tense up with irritation.


    Genie, or rather Jin Laos to his subordinates, was everything a shinobi aspired to be. His record was nearly perfect, and he held the highest of honors throughout the republic, and even in other kingdoms. There wasn¡¯t a person or Fae over the age of six who hadn¡¯t heard of Genie¡¯s exploits.


    Which was the reason why all six of the shinobi gathered silently swore to make Skye¡¯s training as hellish as possible..


    Genie¡¯s grin kept it¡¯s arrogant form as he replied; ¡°If you can get passed the three I assign to you, then you can have a go at me. However, if you can¡¯t beat them, then you will just have to try again tomorrow. And the next day-¡±


    ¡°And for the next few weeks, if we can have any say on it,¡± one of the ninjas stated.


    Genie didn¡¯t say anything to his subordinate; he just stared at the two with an expression that said; ¡°Prove him wrong.¡±


    Skye was ring at him when Tidas started to chuckle, then asked; ¡°Magic or no magic?¡±


    Genie¡¯s face shifted to an expression akin to expectant as he replied; ¡°Magic first, then we¡¯ll see how your hand-to-handbat skills measure up.¡±


    Tidas smirked as her cracked his knuckles while saying; ¡°Fine by me.. So which three are mine?¡±


    .....


    Genie looked over at the three guards to his right, then nodded at them. The three had instantly surrounded Tidas, and readied themselves to attack. Looking as Skye, Genie told her toe stand by him while Tidas did his test.


    Skye practically growled at him when she came over, but didn¡¯t say anything past that. Genie could practically feel the hostility rolling off of her, and decided that he would let her get some aggression out before broaching why she was so angry with him. As they watched the four take their positions, Genie exined the rules for the sparring..


    ¡°No low blows, or attempted death blows! This test is to Strictly see where you two may need improvement, and to assess your capabilities inbat. Tidas, you will be fighting a Fire mage, a Manic, and a Tank. If you cannd a single hit on all three, then we will spar a bit, too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good with that,¡± Tidas replied as he summoned the bulk of his power.


    After crossing his arms over his chest, Genie continued; ¡°One of the first things that I look for in potential shinobi is if they can sense magic. It¡¯s almost a prerequisite to join, and the six that I have selected specialize in sensing. They are the best of the Tracking unit, and despite your experience: they will be very difficult to best..¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be the judge of that,¡± Tidas quipped as he bent his knees, and focused on his opponents.


    ¡°You are mistaken if you think that the Way they sense magic, and the way you do are the same.. But you will learn that soon enough,¡± Genie replied, then nodded his head..


    Without a word: the shinobi charged him.


    The Fire mage had instantly started by throwing a fireball at him. Tidas easily dodged it, but that sent him straight in the direction of the Manic mage. His sleeves were rolled back, and he had strange metal gauntlets on that were glowing with a bluish light.


    Tidas knew right away that he couldn¡¯t allow that mage to touch him, so he intentionallynded on his ankle wrong to avoid being hit. A faint blue spark shot out a few inches from the mage¡¯s hand, confirming the validity of Tidas¡¯ initial wariness. As he shifted to his good foot and funneled his Shaman trait to his ankle, Tidas tried to hit the mage¡¯s extended arm.


    The Manic had immediately kicked off with his foot, and twisted his body in the opposite direction of Tidas before he could touch him. As he hit the ground and rolled away, Tidas tried to pivot towards him, but the Tank mage stepped in front of him. He tried to deck him, but it was like the ninja knew that he was going to swing before he¡¯d even made the actual motion to do so.


    As he crouched down to try and sweep the Tank¡¯s legs out from under him, he caught a glimpse of a rapidly-shrinking shadow. Tidas had just finished healing his ankle when he had to nearly sprain it again to avoid the Fire mage. He was trying to get a better footing and kick out when the Manic came up to his side, and tried to hit him.


    Tidas managed to avoid it by rolling backwards, then dodged the Fire mage again. It went back and forth between the four for over ten minutes before Tidas had finallynded a small blow on the Fire mage. It wouldn¡¯t have been enough in a real fight, but it was enough to dere him ¡®out of the game¡¯.


    The remaining two had immediately switched tactics as soon as Genie called back the other. The Manic started to fight from a distance while the Tank made head-on assaults against Tidas. He was rtively swift for his size, and his power was extraordinarypared to other Tanks that Tidas had seen develop both aspects of the trait.


    ¡®He¡¯s pretty good, but Shasta¡¯s faster.. And she hits harder..¡¯


    Genie hadn¡¯t set any limits on Tidas other that basic sportsmanship rules. The Tank mage had hit him several times, but hadn¡¯t caused any damage. He wasn¡¯t sure if the ninja was holding back or not, but they¡¯d been fighting long enough for Tidas to understand his fighting style..


    As he sent a massive amount of magic to his leg, like he was going to kick the Tank ninja; Tidas swung a magic less fist at him instead. It had instantly connected as the mage focused on his opponent¡¯s leg instead. It was a trick that Tidas often used himself, so he was familiar with the tells of paying attention to such things.


    As the shinobi went to walk away, Tidas called out to him, then said; ¡°That¡¯s an excellent way to have a seemingly hidden advantage in battle, but don¡¯t ignore your other senses. If you would¡¯ve been looking at all of me, then you would¡¯ve seen me wind back my fist.¡±


    The shinobi bowed to him, but didn¡¯t say anything. Genie was still standing near Skye as he yelled; ¡°I¡¯m surprised that you picked up on that so quickly.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I do the same thing, but I also treat it as just another sense,¡± Tidas replied as he stared at his remaining opponent.


    Genie chuckled loudly; ¡°I see! That¡¯s quite impressive! Tanks are naturally better at sensing magic that ther other traits due to it¡¯s very nature. But it¡¯s rare to see someone develop a Ki skill without any guidance.¡±


    Tidas smirked; ¡°It¡¯s just battle experience.. And what¡¯s Ki? I mean I know what the ancients referred to it as life force, or life essence. But I¡¯ve never heard magic called Ki before.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you are right: Ki isn¡¯t magic,¡± Hana replied as she entered the arena; ¡°But you use your life force to direct your magic. When your magic swells in a certain ce in your body, it is because your Ki sent it there, through your will.¡±


    Skye rubbed at her chin; ¡°So is my Ki is my will?¡±


    ¡°No, your Ki flows based on your will, which is rooted in your emotions, and the level of understanding you have of yourself,¡± Genie replied with a touch of wisdom in his voice.


    ¡°That makes no sense,¡± Skye said with an exasperated expression.


    ¡°Then you still have much to learn, my student.¡±


    The cocky look on Genie¡¯s face when he¡¯d spoken chafed at Skye, but she kept quiet. Waiting until it was her turn to fight.. ¡®Ima gonna knock Genie t on his arse after I beat me three ninja..¡¯


    Right as the thought crossed her mind, Tidas and the remaining shinobi started the final round of their sparring session. Without the other two to distract Tidas, it was much easier for him to focus. Manics were known to have the widest variety of tricks when it came to their trait, and Tidas wasn¡¯t about to underestimate his opponent.


    They circled each other several times, trying to find a w in the other. When Tidas had ran over halfway to the ninja then stopped, they had identally revealed one of their tricks..


    The Manic had pulled something off of his upper back, and had pointed it at Tidas. He had dodged it just in time, then ran straight at the Manic from an angle. Based on the buzzing from the weapon, Tidas imagined that it took a moment to build up a charge.


    Seeing what he thought was an opportunity, Tidas had rushed the ninja. Panic shined in his eyes before he squeezed them shut, and swung with his electric gauntlet. He had technically missed, but the electric current had connected with him. The jolt wasn¡¯t much due to his stamina and experience, but it had still caused him to back off; just in time for the Manic¡¯s pulse gun to finish charging.


    He fiddled with a dial on the side of it, then took multiple shots at Tidas as he ran around in a circle. The sts were smaller and thinner, and didn¡¯t go as far as therger ones. As he watched the shinobi bouncing between frustration and panic, Tidas decided that he knew what to do..


    ¡°Those are some pretty awesome inventions, there! Did you design them yourself?¡±


    The shinobi didn¡¯t answer at first, not until he had heard Tidas praising his masterpieces several times. Since he seemed to know some things about technology, the ninja didn¡¯t see the harm in talking while they fought. He was mainly stationary, and getting the Alconian Prince to talk would wear out his stamina faster...or so he thought.


    Tidas had slowed down his movements every few seconds, seemingly bing absorbed in their conversation. Genie silently watched on with pride, happy to see that Tidas had turned into an excellent soldier, and leader. He exercised both intelligence and diligence in everything he did, making Tidas one of Genie¡¯s most aplished students ever.


    ¡®And this is why he¡¯s qualified to be the Commander of the RMC,¡¯ Genie thought as he watched Tidas inching closer and closer to his opponent.


    The Manic ninja had bepletely absorbed in his conversation, and didn¡¯t notice that Tidas was standing directly in front of him. After he had pointed out parts on his gauntlet, he went to show him the pulse gun. As he handed it to the prince, Tidas smacked his shoulder, and stated in a jovial manner; ¡°You¡¯ll have to show me that after I fight your boss..¡±

 Chapter 590

    590 Shinobi Potential(Part Two)


    Genie pped his hands together loudly; ¡°Excellent! Wonderful job, Prince Tidas! Your reputation is well deserved, although I already knew that.. Before you fight me, however, I would like Skye to have her turn.¡±


    Tidas grimaced; ¡°That¡¯s not what you said before..¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t specify an order, either,¡± Genie replied.


    ¡°But your words were ¡®If you can get passed the three I assign to you, then you can have a go at me¡¯. Your words exactly, Genie..¡±


    Tidas had had a slight smirk on his face as he¡¯d spoken, which irritated him a bit. But there was no denying that those had been his words..


    ¡°Alright fine, but don¡¯t get upset when you realize how frivolous your efforts are now. Especially since Skye won¡¯t have a chance to team up with you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I think you¡¯re underestimating me,¡± Tidas replied with his smirk still on his face.


    Genie kept his expression cid; ¡°I¡¯m really not.¡±


    A deep scowl covered Tidas¡¯ face while Genie walked over, and stood directly in front of him. His features shifted from calm, to something that Tidas had only seen a handful of times in his youth. It was a mixture between irritation and disappointment, but there was something else mixed in, too.


    .....


    After Genie had stared at Tidas for a few unnerving moments, he spoke with a tone that brokered no interruptions..


    ¡°I have killed mages with almost every trait there is. I havemanded armies, and infiltrated ces that no one knows exists on solo missions. I have seen every continent on this-¡±


    ¡°Every known continent,¡± Skye muttered, earning her a sharp re from Genie before he continued; ¡°My point, Children, is that you have fought, who? The Hignders? vers? Desperate raiders from the Sync kingdom? None of thatpares to my experience..¡±


    ¡°I am Genie to you two from your childhood, but here in Sai: I am Jin Laos. If I train you personally, then I doubt that any force on this earth will be able to stop you two. But in order for me to do that, first I have to see what you two are Actually capable of. Not what your egos Tell you..¡±


    ¡°After I assess your shorings individually, we will assess what your capabilities are together. First, you two will be fighting me..¡±


    Skye and Tidas shared a slightly cocky look between themselves before Genie added; ¡°Then, you¡¯ll fight each other.¡±


    The exchange between them this time was a bit more worrisome as Skyemented; ¡°Tis fine. We spar all the time-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen how you two ¡®spar¡¯, and that¡¯s more like a workout together; not sparring. If I¡¯m generous, I could even say it¡¯s a warmup of sorts. But you two Definitely do not fight seriously enough for it to be dered an actual sparring match,¡± Genie said with a slightly irate tone.


    ¡°My point is, that you two need to fight each other seriously in order to learn each other¡¯s weaknesses. I can assess you until the dragons return, but it won¡¯t help you in the middle of actualbat.¡±


    Tidas quirked a suspicious eyebrow at him; ¡°You speak as if we¡¯re going to war.¡±


    Genie sighed heavily; ¡°Do you think that the Sync kingdom and Ital kingdom will sit idly by while Alcon creates ties with Sai? Especially considering the progress you¡¯ve made with the Hignders? Not to mention threats closer to home..¡±


    ¡°What do ya mean by that?¡± Skye asked.


    Genie nced between the two; ¡°I know that you two don¡¯t want to think about it, but King Magnus is known for having unstable health. To be honest, I¡¯m surprised that he hassted this long..¡±


    Focusing on Tidas, Genie¡¯s words had a deathly chill to them as he asked; ¡°Will you two do nothing if your brother turns out to be exactly the kind of ruler you know he will be?¡±


    Tidas clenched his jawline as he and Genie stared at each other. Since Lawrence couldn¡¯t ascend to Alcon¡¯s throne, Tidas was the only one with the right rank and authority that could do the job. Combine that with Skye¡¯s authority in the Hignds; Tidas was the only logical choice to seed Magnus.


    The thought of the chaos that would ensue if Tidas challenged Marco¡¯s rule was horrifying. The kingdom would tear itself apart from within, leaving it vulnerable to attacks from outside forces. The whole situation made both of their guts twist as he locked eyes with Skye.


    After a long moment, Skye looked at Genie and asked; ¡°Is that the purpose of all this? Yer tryin¡¯ ta prepare us fer a civil war?¡±


    ¡°That is a part of it, yes. My goal is to prepare you two to handle whateveres your way, Together,¡± Genie¡¯s demeanor becamepletely serious; ¡°By the time I am done with you two, you will know every singr w you have, and the other¡¯s as well..¡±


    ¡°You will move as one, fight as one, and win as one. All shinobi understand that not all missions can bepleted alone because they understand their own limits.. Those will be made painfully clear to you after today.¡±


    Tidas felt his whole body tense when Genie looked at him, as did Skye. The gleam in his eyes reflected his promise, and sent a nervous chill down each of their spines. As Genie walked back over to his original spot, Skye wondered if he had gathered any outside intelligence on their time in the hignds..


    ¡°If ya want us ta fight each other wit our magic, then I decline,¡± Skye stated as soon as Genie had stopped.


    ¡°Why?¡± Tidas asked with a bit of surprise in his voice.


    Genie stared at her expectantly; ¡°Exactly: why?¡±


    Skye didn¡¯t even flinch as she replied; ¡°Cause I don¡¯t wanna hurt me husband, that¡¯s why.¡±


    Tidas barked an sharp, arrogantugh; ¡°Hurt me? Who ever said that you could?¡±


    ¡°So ya think yer two traits stack up against me own four? I think ya need ta recheck yer math there, love,¡± Skye replied with matched arrogance.


    Tidas¡¯ expression faltered slightly; ¡°I also have a lot more battle experience than you do, Wife. Underestimating your opponent isn¡¯t smart, Skye.¡±


    Skye¡¯s eyes narrowed on him; ¡°The same goes fer you, Husband.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Genie stepped between them as he spoke; ¡°This is an assessment, you two. There¡¯s no need to turn hostile. Let¡¯s see what Skye can do against her assigned shinobi, then you two can have a match. Until then, keep the ring to a minimum.¡±


    The two backed off, but the tension in the air hadn¡¯t dissipated at all. As Skye took her position, Genie wondered if he really should have them fight against each other in such a state of mind.. ¡®I don¡¯t want this to devolve into something outside of these training grounds.. Guess I¡¯ll have to give them amon enemy to bond over..¡¯


    As Genie readied to signify the start of the match, Tidas whispered; ¡°I hope you know what you¡¯re doing, Genie.¡±


    With a wide grin, Genie replied; ¡°Mostly..¡±


    Without another word: Genie signaled the start of Skye¡¯s match..


    Skye looked over the three ninja before her with a nk expression. She could tell that one was a Fire mage, and one was a Tank, but she couldn¡¯t tell what the other was. His frame was built, but he wasn¡¯t overly muscr, either.


    The mystery ninja had several items poking out from his pant line, which made Skye wonder if he was a Manic mage.. ¡®They all be ninja, so maybe they¡¯re just tools of the trade? But the ones from Tidas¡¯ match didna use tools except fer the Manic..¡¯


    As Skye was on the cusp of losing herself to her thoughts, Genie gave the starting signal..


    Tidas was the only one who noticed the fleeting panic cross his wife¡¯s face as two of the three shinobi lunged at her. Instead of building up her magic like the others, she¡¯d be distracted, and nearly gotten taken out within the first few seconds of her match.


    With wide eyes, Skye had instinctively used her Earth magic, and made rounded spikes shoot out of the ground in all directions. The ninjas gracefully dodged them, and jumped back andnded near theirrade. It was an impressive improvisation, but it had also been a rookie mistake..


    It had been slightly amusing to Tidas, but Genie was a bit disappointed that Skye still had the habit of letting her mind wonder during critical moments. He hadn¡¯t seen her panic, but he¡¯d recognized the far-away look on her face from when she was a child. Shifting on his feet, Genie focused on his student with a scrutinizing gaze.


    Skye could feel Genie¡¯s eyes on her, but she ignored it. The shinobi in front of her seemed to move a bit quicker than the ones that Tidas had fought. They jumped around with ease as they avoided Skye¡¯s spikes, but she figured they would.


    Flooding the ground with magic, and attacking them with poorly-aimed spikes was part of Skye¡¯s n. She was herding them towards a pitfall, but the third ninja barely moved. He just jumped onto the blunted tips of the spikes, and stood there; watching her.


    Deciding to deal with him next, Skye used her Eath magic to move the shinobi right to where she needed them. As soon as the ground began to give way below their feet, the third ninja made his move..


    Throwing his arms back, he activated some kind of mechanism connected to his arms. The sleeves of his shirt shredded and turned to ash as electrical currents ran between two metal cuffs at the tops, and bottoms of his arms. When he swung them forward, and loud electric-snapping noise echoed out.


    When he yanked his arms back like he was tugging so ropes, the other two ninja suddenly flew backwards, and away from Skye¡¯s pitfall. It was then she noticed that they were wearing some kind of metallic belts around their waists. When the mystery ninja released his hands, the other two stopped being pulled backwards.


    ¡°Ohhh! That¡¯s quite cleaver! Lemme guess: Genie told ya I¡¯ve used this trick before?¡±


    The three said nothing to Skye, but one did nce in Genie¡¯s direction, which was all the acknowledgment she needed. She found it a bit unfair that they had been given intel on her, but none had been given to her on their abilities.. ¡®But I guess that¡¯s how it goes in battle sometimes.. The enemy knows shite, but we don¡¯t..¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, though.. I got some new tricks ta try out, anyway,¡± Skye muttered.


    Tidas wasn¡¯t sure if she¡¯d meant to say the thought out loud or not, but what she¡¯d said had piqued everyone¡¯s interest. As the three ninja started to carefully move towards her along the tops of the spikes, Skye suddenly mmed her foot down..

 Chapter 591

    591 Shinobi Potential(Part Three)


    The spikes littering the ground began to crumble and fall, making the two ninja fall with them. In the blink of an eye: Skye was next to the first ninja. He tried to twist away from her, but it was already toote. She swung down on him with force, and knocked the wind out of him as he hit the ground.


    The second ninja tried to jump away, but Skye stomped her foot, and sent a blunted spike right at him. He pushed off of it with his hands, sending him toppling to the side. A patch of smaller, but sharper spikesid at the bottom, reaching out to him.


    Seeing the bed of spikes, the third ninja yanked him back, which was what Skye had wanted..


    She had jumped up onto the blunted spike as the ninja had started to fall by the wayside. When the third ninja had pulled him back, Skye lept from her perch, and hit the second shinobi from above. He mmed into the ground as the other was still pulling him backwards, causing him to drag slightly.


    When the mystery shinobi released his hold, he started to unsnap the cuffs from around each of his arms. Skye saw it as an opening, and lept towards the Manic. Right as she thought that her hit would connect, the ninja jumped back with a speed he shouldn¡¯t be capable of.


    ¡°What was that?! I thought he was a Manic?!¡± Tidas yelled in surprise.


    Genie smirked; ¡°What? Did you two forget that you¡¯re not the only mages in the world with more than one trait?¡±


    Skye¡¯s eyes widened slightly as the mage in front of her suddenly dashed towards her. He kicked rocks towards her, which made her put her arms up to block. She crouched down simultaneously; expecting her opponent to swing on her since he¡¯d used the the debris as a distraction.


    Instead of a direct attack, the ninja moved around behind her, and kicked Skye to the ground. She¡¯d instantly rebounded, but the ninja was behind her once again. After dodging several hits, Skye used her Earth magic to gain a bit of distance, which also gave her a moment to think...or so she¡¯d thought.


    .....


    A light crackling noise from her side had instantly put Skye on defense again. Using his Manic magic, the ninja had dropped several small charges all over the ground. They were the equivalent of a sh grenade, so they were essentially harmless, but made for an excellent diversion.


    Skye hadn¡¯t anticipated them being anything more than a small charge, and was temporarily blinded when the first one went off. As she struggled not to fall over, the ninja smacked the side of his pant leg; activating boosters he¡¯d built into the soles of his shoes. He mmed into Skye hard, knocking the wind out of her, and causing her to bite the inside of her cheek.


    Genie held his hand out in front of Tidas to stop him as he said; ¡°Interfering right now is the worst thing you can do for her..¡±


    ¡°The hellit is!¡± Tidas bellowed furiously; ¡°This is over! Tell your nin-¡±


    ¡°Ima fine, husband!¡± Skye yelled as she spat out a mouthful of blood; ¡°Dinna interfere wit me fight! Or I¡¯ll get pissed at ya!¡±


    Contemtion covered Tidas¡¯ features for a minute before he sighed in defeat. As soon as Genie¡¯s arm fell back to his side, the ninja was attacking Skye again. Tidas clenched his teeth as he watched, which was how Genie had expected him to act..


    ¡®He¡¯s the same as when he was a child: Always trying to protect Skye.. I was hoping that their excursion to the Hignds would do the job for me, but I guess that was asking too much. They haven¡¯t changed since they were children.. I can¡¯t tell if that¡¯s a good, or bad thing quite yet. But in this instance, it could get them killed if they can¡¯t recognize each other¡¯s strengths, and their own weaknesses..¡¯


    Skye¡¯s battle with the remaining ninja took another twenty minutes for her to beat him. The final moment came when he¡¯d gotten in close to her while he was attacking, and she¡¯d used her Earth magic to hit the spot on his side that activated his boosters. As he jetted off into the air, Skye had lept up, and knocked him back to the ground with a resounding thud.


    She hollered her victory as her husband ran to her, and wrapped his arms around her. As they celebrated, Genie walked up to them with a slight scowl on his face. It was the same look he¡¯d get when they were children; when they would score less than a hundred on a test that he knew they¡¯d been capable of doing better on.


    Instinctively bracing themselves for a lecture, Tidas turned his body in a way that essentially blocked Skye from Genie. He used to do the exact same thing whenever they¡¯d get into trouble as children. As he forced a rising smile to stay down, Genie narrowed his eyes on his students..


    ¡°While you both havepleted the task given, if I were grading you two like everyone else: you¡¯d fail..¡±


    Skye stepped out and around her husband with an almost outraged expression; ¡°How?! We¡¯re not injured, and we beat our opponents with minimal damage ta the surroundin¡¯ area. How the hell-¡±


    ¡°You are not soldiers here: you are training to be shinobi! It takes Years to master the required skill sets, and we only have a couple of months to get you two adequately trained..¡±


    Genie came and stood directly in front of them as he continued; ¡°Skye, why didn¡¯t you ask Tidas for help? Not with the actual fighting, but with logistics?¡±


    Confusion covered her face; ¡°Logistics? How could he help me in that situation? Other than wit his fists?¡±


    Genie sighed; ¡°Tidas is the Commander of the RMC, and an aplished soldier with years of battle experience. Not once did you ask for his opinion, or even shout out to him to keep an eye on your enemy are you caught your breath-¡±


    ¡°Ya didna Say I could do that!¡± Skye yelled.


    ¡°I also didn¡¯t say that you couldn¡¯t.. All I specified was that the fight had to be fair. Do you think that your opponents had more preparation time than you? They didn¡¯t, but they did ask ME what information I had on you two. You two could¡¯ve done the same.¡±


    Tidas huffed; ¡°This was a training exercise. I didn¡¯t realize that we needed to gather intel for-¡±


    ¡°A shinobi Always gathers information about everything. Not just your enemies, but your allies, your surroundings: everything. The smallest details can lead to the biggest victories. Remember that.¡±


    Genie focused on Skye; ¡°Tidas isn¡¯t just your husband, but a resource. Do not try to do everything on your own, iming that it¡¯s because you don¡¯t want to be a burden to others. That is when you be a burden to not just others, but yourself as well.¡±


    Turning slightly to face Tidas, Genie¡¯s voice became a touch sterner then when he¡¯d spoken to Skye; ¡°And you need to stop treating your wife like she is made of ss..¡±


    ¡°Skye is strong: far stronger than anyone I have ever met. Not just her body, but her mind as well. If you try to run head-first after her without thinking about exactly What it is that you¡¯re running into, then you will simply get Both of you killed.¡±


    Tidas felt a familiar stab, and narrowed his eyes on Genie as he replied; ¡°I know my wife better than anyone-¡±


    ¡°Do you? Because everyone else seems to trust her to get things done Except for you. I talked with King Murdoc, Tidas. You almost never left her side the entire time that you two were there. You have been overprotective of Skye since you two were children, but you are not kids anymore..¡±


    ¡°If you cannot trust Skye to handle herself inbat, then you should avoid fighting altogether,¡± Genie ended his chiding with a stern gaze fixated on Tidas.


    He¡¯d seen a wide range of emotions cross over the young Prince¡¯s face, anger being seen the most. But Tidas never wavered in listening, or began yelling when he¡¯d obviously felt insulted. That itself showed that he had grown quite a bit since his teenage years, but it wasn¡¯t enough..


    Anger shed in Tidas¡¯ eyes as he tried and failed to maintain a calm demeanor; ¡°Like you know Anything about us! I trust Skye! Otherwise I never would¡¯ve let her fight my uncle! Or go to the Hignds in the first ce!¡±


    ¡°Is that how ya see it then? That ya ¡®let me¡¯ go?¡± Skye said in a chillingly cid voice.


    Both Tidas and Genie looked at her with trepidation as she continued; ¡°If you two be done talkin¡¯ about me like that, then I¡¯d like ta get this over with..¡±


    Tidas instantly tried to correct himself; ¡°Skye, I¡¯m sorry-I Swear that didn¡¯t mean it like that! That¡¯s not how I-¡±


    ¡°I ken Perfectly well how ye two see me now. Let¡¯s just get on wit this..¡±


    Her tone and expression were almost apathetic-sounding, but there was simmering fury in Skye¡¯s eyes. After walking several steps away from the two, she turned back to them and asked; ¡°We¡¯re fightin¡¯ you next, right Genie?¡±


    Tidas took a step towards her, but Genie held up his hand. He walked towards Skye with a stiff posture, and narrowed eyes. It was rare to see, but Genie was actually angry with Skye, and he made it perfectly clear why..


    ¡°And what, exactly, have you done to reassure Tidas that he doesn¡¯t have to worry? You certainly don¡¯t strategize with him, or ask him for help. Even when you Clearly need it..¡±


    ¡°Strength isn¡¯t just about the physical. It¡¯s easy to be strong, but to have true strength means to understand your own weaknesses. There were several times that your opponent would¡¯ve killed you, had this been anything more than training. You depend Far too much on your powers, and do not utilize all you have.¡±


    Genie crossed his arms as he watched Skye¡¯s anger slowly shift to doubt, and continued; ¡°Tidas cannot trust youpletely until you show him that he can, and Trusting Him is also a part of that. If you two only focus on covering each other, then you will never aplish what needs to be done, and watch each other die anyway.¡±


    Tidas and Skye looked at each other for a moment, then Skye turned back towards Genie, and started to walk as she said; ¡°Considerin¡¯ that ye¡¯ve never seen us fight together, I think yer judgements are a wee bit pre-mature. And there is one thing that ya need ta keep in mind, since ya said that ninja would¡¯ve killed me..¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Genie asked as Tidas followed his wife¡¯s lead, and slowly shifted to line up with her.


    Skye grinned cheekily before she ran at him while saying; ¡°They weren¡¯t the only ones holdin¡¯ back before!¡±

 Chapter 592

    592 Shinobi Potential(Part Four)


    Genie hadn¡¯t been expecting Skye to attack right away, nor Tidas to do it in synchronization with her. They moved together surprisingly well, but it still wasn¡¯t good enough to get a hit in on him. Genie jumped to the side with ease, then sidestepped Tidas as he tried tond another hit.


    When he had dodged Tidas, Skye was right at his other side. She kicked as she spun on her hands, hoping that a low strike would catch him off guard. Genie jumped into the air, and spun around to kick an iing Tidas in the jaw.


    As he stumbled back, Skye tried to get Genie the second his feet touched the ground. She swung at him with enough force to knock the head clean off of a regr person, but Genie had easily dodged it. She swung again as Tidas regained his footing, and came at him from behind.


    With a cheeky grin, Genie jumped up, and kicked Skye and Tidas simultaneously. Hended gracefully as his students practically skidded across the ground, then lept back to their feet. They ran at him again and again until they were panting from their efforts.


    Genie¡¯s clothes were barely wrinkled by the time he had called for a short break. Skye and Tidas were bent over, catching their breaths when Skye¡¯s head shot up. She stared at Genie with a scrutinizing gaze before an indignant expression crossed her face..


    ¡°Ya didna even use yer magic on us, did ya?¡±


    Genie smirked; ¡°I almost did. You two are quite fast, but you¡¯re also predictable. Many wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up with your speed, but the attack pattern that you follow is too easily perceived. Any mage with experience will have a way to counter you two if you continue on like this.¡±


    Skye looked down at the ground while Tidas tried to exin away their movements as a tactic. Genie cut him off mid-excuse, and lectured him on the dangers of relying solely on his magic too much. It was a familiar admonishment, although the subject was slightly different.


    ¡°The most powerful people in the world wouldn¡¯t be considered so if they relied on their magic as much as you two do. Magic is a part of you, but it¡¯s not the most important. Having all the power in the world wouldn¡¯t matter at all, if you don¡¯t have intelligence to pair with it.¡±


    .....


    Tidas felt like he was going to chip a tooth as he clenched his jaw, trying to keep himself from saying something regrettable. Genie was thoroughly exining their shorings, but he wasn¡¯t being demeaning about it. Which made the observations sting all the more.


    Since Skye had started training and fighting, there hadn¡¯t been a problem she couldn¡¯t ovee. But the sheer number of mistakes she¡¯d made while fighting him pricked at her pride. She was ready to join in with her husband on justifying their ¡®fighting style¡¯ when the shinobi that Skye had fought dropped in from nowhere.


    His face was still covered, but Skye could tell that his features showed fury underneath. He bowed to Genie, then made a motion with his hand. After a quick nod of approval from his master, the ninja spoke with a deep, weathered voice..


    ¡°Master Jin¡¯s reputation speaks for itself. It is illogical to think that you two could win against him as you are now. Understanding your own limitations is required to be deemed apetent soldier, let alone a shinobi. If you cannot take what Master has said for the help that it is, then you are unworthy to be His students.¡±


    Both Skye and Tidas stayed quiet for a long moment while they mulled over the ninja¡¯s words. They were true, but it still stung at their pride as the harsh realization of their limitations hit them. Skye was obviously deep in thought, but Tidas looked almost disheartened.


    Feeling like the point had finally sunken in, Genie smiled softly at them; ¡°Hao is right, but you two are still leagues ahead of most I select for training. That is why I believe it will only take a few months for you both to reach your current potentials. Do not feel disheartened. Take this opportunity, and learn as much as possible..¡±


    ¡°So by the time you two return to Alcon: you will be an army unto yourselves.¡±


    Tidas was astounded by the difference in their fighting capabilities. He knew that Genie would most likely best him, but he thought that he¡¯d at least had a slight chance. Especially with both him and Skye attacking.


    ¡°How did you counter us without magic? We¡¯re Tanks! You shouldn¡¯t have been able to keep up with our movements,¡± Tidas remarked with a furrowed brow.


    ¡°If I had been using my eyes to track you two, then you¡¯d be correct. The average human has more senses to utilize than just sight. That¡¯s all I did,¡± Genie replied with a shrug.


    ¡°That makes no sense unless ya were using yer Wind magic,¡± Skye interjected.


    Genie smirked; ¡°I don¡¯t need my magic to hear Tidas¡¯ heavy breathing, or your frantic footfalls. And I certainly don¡¯t need my magic to feel your intent.¡±


    Thestment was directed at Skye, who was clearly upset with him. He didn¡¯t understand why, but thought that he could get her frustrations alleviated before they talked. Otherwise, the chances of their conversation being productive in any way became nonexistent.


    Genie was expecting her to blow up at him in some way, but so far, she had simply sat in a contemtive state. The asional re oamd quippyment was far from her usual explosive temperament, it made Genie hesitant to try and incite her ire, but he¡¯d known Skye long enough to understand that her stewing on an issue was worse.


    Predictably, Skye red at him as she said; ¡°I stated me intent at the beginnin¡¯. Twas yer arse I wanted ta kick, and I¡¯m still gonna do it. It just....might take a wee bit.¡±


    Genie sighed; ¡°I know, and I could feel it when you came close to me. Humans have the same survival instincts as animals, we just don¡¯t usually use them. A shinobi is never meant to carry personal feelings into an assignment for exactly that reason..¡±


    ¡°If your target knows that you¡¯re there to kill them, then the chances of you seeding be almost nonexistent.¡±


    ¡°But we¡¯re not here to be assassins,¡± Tidasmented.


    ¡°Correct, but you Are here to gain the skills of one,¡± Genie replied; ¡°And that means training like one. How you apply the knowledge afterwards is up to your discretion, but my job is to Properly teach you, so that is what I shall do..¡±


    ¡°Which is why I ordered you two here, and intentionally treated you like novices: you are ones. Until you pass my course, you two Are students. And will follow whatever directions I give you. Or I won¡¯t train you.¡±


    Tidas sighed with acknowledgment, but Skye stood in front of him with a scowl; ¡°As long as those orders are reasonable. I dinna care who gives¡¯em: I willna follow orders I think will endanger me family.¡±


    Genie kept his expression cid; ¡°So you do not agree to follow my rules?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll follow yer rules, I just willna guarantee ta follow all yer orders,¡± Skye shot back, knowing that he was trying to trip her up with semantics.


    A small grin slowly stretched across his face as he replied; ¡°Good. nket authorization is never a good sign. If you feel an order is wrong, then you should voice it.. And listen to those under yourmand when they tell you such concerns. This isn¡¯t part of being a shinobi, but a good leader in general.¡±


    ¡°Can we stick with one type of life advice for the day, please? I can only take so much,¡± Tidasmented as he ran his hand through his hair.


    Genieughed a bit before he had them position themselves farther away, to fight again. When he gave the signal, Tidas ran at him without hesitation. As he came right up by him, Genie stayed rooted, making Tidas m his feet into the ground to stop.


    As he went to fall forward, Genie caught Tidas, and kept him on his feet. Tidas red at him as he straightened up, and said; ¡°Are you crazy?! Why didn¡¯t you move?!¡± I could¡¯ve killed you!¡±


    ¡°...That¡¯s highly unlikely,¡± Genie replied with a smug expression; ¡°As Skye pointed out, I haven¡¯t even used my magic yet. If you want a chance to win, then you need toe at me with Controled intent.¡±


    Genie has nced back at Skye as he¡¯d finished speaking. She pulled a face at him, which was better than the icy red she¡¯d been shooting at him since they¡¯d arrived. As he stared at her, Genie wondered why she hadn¡¯t attacked him with Tidas..


    ¡°Are we gonna go again?¡± Tidas asked.


    ¡°If you two don¡¯t need a longer break.¡±


    ¡°I think we can manage a wee bit longer,¡± Skye stated as she bent her knees, and readied to attack.


    ¡°Hold yer horses! Food¡¯s here!¡± Peggy yelled as two servants followed behind her carrying oversized pic baskets.


    Skye had immediately ran over to her, kicking up dust when she skidded to a stop, and asked what she was doing there. Peggy had given an obviously false excuse, but Skye didn¡¯t actually care about the lie.. ¡®She probably just misses me..¡¯


    Although she was half-right, Peggy also wanted to check up on Genie and Tidas. It had been years, but she could still recall the unreasonable jealousy that the prince was capable of when it came to Skye. Even after so many years, they still bickered over Skye like back in the day.


    Knowing that trouble would be afoot without her presence, Peggy had budgeted time to bring them all lunch, and check up on them at the same time. She didn¡¯t like to see Skye fighting with her loved ones, and she had been furious when she¡¯d left that morning. As the three walked over to her, she directed the servants to set up the wool nket for them to sit on.


    ¡°You do know that we can take this to a table,¡± Geniemented as he stared at the ufortable seating option.


    Peggy quirked an eyebrow at him; ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Genie? Dinna wanna sit wit us? Is yer butt too fragile fer the ground?¡±


    ¡°...No. I just don¡¯t see why we have to sit like children when there¡¯s a perfectly good table over there-¡±


    ¡°Oi,e on, Genie. Dinna be a baby about it! Just park it, and enjoy the food wit us,¡± Skye chimed in as she grabbed one of the trays that the other servants had brought.


    Genie grimaced slightly; ¡°You¡¯ll understand when you¡¯re older. It¡¯s not easy to get down on, and up off of the floor.¡±


    ¡°Tis nae issue fer me, and Ima nearly twice yer age,¡± Peggymented with a cocky grin.


    Genie half-huffed, halfughed at the old servant; ¡°You don¡¯t count, Peggy. You¡¯re tougher than many shinobi I know.¡±


    ¡°Says the world-acimed assassin with a bad butt,¡± Skye quipped.


    The banter went on throughout the whole meal, and even a bit passed that. Hao, the shinobi that was lingering on to make sure everything was alright, was surprised to see his master joking along with them. It was rare to see anything but a poker face expression, and Hao began to understand why his master was so soft on them;paratively speaking.


    Once everything had been repacked and cleaned up, Peggy readied to leave, but stopped upon hearing the conversation between the three. Her heart dropped as she whirled around, and protested Genie¡¯s next training assignment. They¡¯d been arguing about continuing their sparring match with him, and Genie was insisting on pausing it momentarily..


    ¡°Why?! We¡¯d just started to get warmed up,¡± Tidas stated.


    ¡°I think he¡¯s worried he¡¯s gonna get his delicate wee arse kicked,¡± Skye quipped cockily.


    Genie sighed heavily before saying; ¡°My ass is perfect, thank you.. I need to see something before you two continue with me.¡±


    ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± Tidas asked a bit snarkily.


    It was what Genie said next that had Peggy whirling; ¡°I need to see you two fight each other before we continue. I want to see how serious you two can get..¡±

 Chapter 593

    593 Shinobi Potential(Part Five)


    Skye and Tidas nced at each other, then back at Genie as she said; ¡°That¡¯s nae a problem-¡±


    ¡°Seriously...With intent to harm each other,¡± Genie cut Skye off with a stern tone; ¡°You both have a Shaman trait, and I know that you can heal yourselves as you fight. So I¡¯m not worried about a few drops of blood being spilled. What I Am concerned about is whether you two will actually follow through when the timees..¡±


    ¡°And what¡¯s that supposed ta mean?!¡± Peggy bellowed as she practically stomped her way over to him; ¡°Don¡¯t mind them spillin¡¯ each other¡¯s blood?! Have ya cracked, ya fool?! They dinna need ta go that far!¡±


    ¡°Yes they do, Peg,¡± came Genie¡¯s harshly-toned reply; ¡°Wars are won by those willing to bleed-to die, to achieve their goals. That¡¯s Both sides..¡±


    ¡°How much blood do you think the Sync kingdom will spill when they attack Alcon? What about next King of Alcon? How much will he spill to keep his status and crown? Others will have the intent, so I Must make sure that these two are prepared.¡±


    Peggy had grown pale as Genie¡¯d spoken, but her eyes were still burning with ire as she countered; ¡°But why do they have ta fight each other ta the point of injury?! Doesn¡¯ it make more sense ta have¡¯em fightin¡¯ yer ninjas?! WORK on their Teamwork?! NOT jeopardize their marriage?!¡±


    Genie went to yell, but Peggy¡¯sst point made him stumble a bit; ¡°They need to-wait, what does this have to do with their marriage? It¡¯s a training-never mind.. Let me ask you this, Peggy: how do two people be the perfect team?¡±


    Seeing a nk expression beginning to cover Peggy¡¯s face, Genie continued talking; ¡°By learning their partner. I don¡¯t mean things like what hand they use the most. Where are Skye¡¯s weak points? What is Tidas¡¯ favored attack? They can tell each other these things, but unless they fight each other without holding back: they¡¯ll never know ALL there is to know about each other.¡±


    Genie had already exined this to Skye and Tidas, so they understood where he wasing from. Their amount of experiences were vastly different, which meant their limitations were different. In order to function as a proper shinobi team, they needed to learn everything about each other so they couldpensate for each other¡¯s shorings.


    .....


    Skye stepped up to Peggy¡¯s side, and spoke in a gentle voice; ¡°Fer example: Tidas always swings down and at an angle when he punches wit his left arm, and reserves uppercut-type swings fer his right arm. If he¡¯s fightin¡¯ someone wit me, I already ken where ta guard him. That¡¯s just a wee tidbit I learned durin¡¯ our regr sparrin¡¯ matches..¡±


    Peggy¡¯s face scrunched with dismay before Skye could continue; ¡°And makin¡¯ each other bleed is gonna help learn what, exactly?! Where his blood runs out the fastest?!¡±


    ¡°I think that you are overly-fixated on the words that I used, rather than the actual fighting that will take ce. It¡¯s not like they will truly be trying to kill or hurt each other. I just need to make sure that when pushes to shove, they follow through with whatever they decide on,¡± Geniemented as his patience neared it¡¯s limit.


    Peggy narrowed her eyes on Genie with stewing anger, not sure of what to say back. She understood his point of view, but she didn¡¯t think he grasped the potential bacsh that Skye and Tidas¡¯ training could have on their rtionship.. ¡®And just when I was gonna start ta push fer grandbairns again!¡¯


    She wanted to argue further, but knew that she¡¯d simply be wasting her breath. Frustrated and angry at Genie for theing consequences, Peggymented before stomping away; ¡°Fine! Do as ye please! But dinnae cryin¡¯ ta me when yer at each other¡¯s throats Outside of the ring!¡±


    After she¡¯d left, Skye seemed uneasy as Tidas and Genie talked. She walked over to her position slowly as she thought over what Peggy had said.. ¡®Will fightin¡¯ Tidas really cause problems between us? I dinna think it will, but tis Peggy who said it, and she¡¯s usually right when ites matters of the heart..¡¯


    As Skye lost herself to her thoughts, Genie and Tidas finished up their conversation, and took their positions. Genie was simply acting as a referee, as well as Hao for when they became truly serious. He knew that once the two started to fight with intent, he would need help making sure that things didn¡¯t go too far.


    Hao had told his master prior that he didn¡¯t agree with his approach to the Alconians¡¯ training, but he would do what he was ordered to. Genie appreciated his trust and loyalty, and hadn¡¯t outwardly wavered in his decision. At least, not until after the two had fought each other...


    Skye looked up just in time to hear Genie exining the scant amount of rules for their match. It was all basics that he really didn¡¯t even need to say, but stated regardless. Once he¡¯d finished his little lecture, Genie took a breath before addressing them a final time.


    ¡°I know that you two love each other dearly, but you need to set that emotion aside. Imagine that the other is someone else if you have to, but do not hold back. Otherwise this will be pointless, and I Will follow through with not training you two. Understand?¡±


    The two nodded as they took their stances, ready to attack at the sound of Genie¡¯s word. An eerie silence filled the training hall as the massive room grew still and electric at the same time. Like how the air felt right before an explosion. With no warning or waiting, Genie raised his hand as he nced back and forth, then called out; ¡°Begin!¡±


    The two ran at each other and shed the moment after Genie had shouted. Tidas went for his ssic starting punch while Skye dodged, and tried to sweep out his legs. He jumped and kicked out at her head, but Skye rolled to the side, causing Tidasto miss her by a sliver. The second Tidas¡¯ feet hit the ground, he was running at Skye again.


    Instead of retreating, she met him head-on, and they locked fists for a few seconds before Genie called out; ¡°Hold! Hold! This is Exactly what I am talking about! This training will not work if you two aren¡¯t taking this seriously!¡±


    As they pulled apart, Skye red at his approaching figure; ¡°But we Were goin¡¯ at each other hard! What more do ya want?!¡±


    ¡°The intent to harm.. Don¡¯t pretend like that was your best shot, you two. Because I know it wasn¡¯t,¡± Geniemented matter-of-factly.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Tidas asked with obvious annoyance in his voice.


    Genie smirked; ¡°Let¡¯s just say that a fuzzy birdie with a penchant for cream told me exactly how enthusiastic you two truly were when Skye won her Mage Trial. So I know that you two Want to fight each other. The question is, why do you hesitate? Do you not trust yourselves to stop?¡±


    Tidas and Skye stared at each other for a few moments in silence before Tidas spoke hesitantly; ¡°That was different. That wasn¡¯t anything like what you¡¯re asking us to do now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just asking for you two to let go of your restraints, and fight as you would with any Real enemy. Not necessarily one that you hate, but an enemy none the less. If you can¡¯t do that, then I cannot urately gadge your potentials.¡±


    Skye waited until Genie had finished speaking before she said; ¡°Ya gotta Promise ta stop us if things get too intense, kay? Or we¡¯re not doin¡¯ this.¡±


    Tidas turned towards her with an apprehensive expression; ¡°Are you sure about this?¡±


    Grinning cheekily at her husband, Skye replied; ¡°Tis the only way I¡¯m gonna get a go at him, so let¡¯s just get this done wit. Otherwise he¡¯s gonna keep draggin¡¯ this out.¡±


    Tidas nced between the two again as a slight annoyance crept up the back of his mind. Skye was basically brushing off their fight like it was over already; like fighting him wasn¡¯t going to be taxing in the slightest, and she¡¯d be able to fight with Genie right away.


    As he focused on Skye and nodded, a small surge of anticipation shot through Tidas. He liked sparring with Skye, but they had never gone all-out against each other before. At least he hadn¡¯t before, and the prospect grew more appealing as his excitement fed off of his irritation.


    Skye hadn¡¯t noticed the shift in his aura, but Genie had. The air around him grew ever more tense as the seconds ticked by. When the two equally stood at ready, but with different levels of intent, a sinking feeling began to grow in his gut as Peggy¡¯s words rattled around in his mind..


    ¡®These two better not prove her right, or I¡¯ll never hear the end of it..¡¯


    As the fleeting thought passed, Genie raised his hand, and signaled the start of their match with the flick of his wrist..


    Their initial sh was already different from their first as Tidas put more power behind his punches. Instead of parrying like they usually did, Skye had to step back to gain a solid footing. Tidas used that opportunity to try and sweep out her legs with his massive one, but she quickly threw herself to the side, rolled, and ended in a crouching position.


    Tidas didn¡¯t miss a beat as he turned and ran at her. Skye¡¯s eyes widened when she realized that he meant to punt her like a football, and her body instinctively jerked her out of the way of his foot. She could hear the ¡®woosh¡¯ noise made from him kicking through the air with force, which sent a cold chill down her spine.


    ¡®Is-Is he really tryin¡¯ ta Hurt me?! That Asshole!¡¯


    As her hurt instantly turned to rage, Skye mmed her foot into the ground, then lept at her husband with fury in her gaze. His own nearly popped out at the realization that he¡¯d gotten her to get serious, and he barely managed to dodge a spearing to his gut. Skye tucked, rolled, then instantly took off at a run as soon as she¡¯d gotten to her feet again.


    Tidas chased after her with a small smile ying at his lips. His wife was the most powerful person he knew, and he couldn¡¯t help getting excited over finally fighting with her seriously. Even if she wasn¡¯t using her other traits against him, he was still anticipating seeing the full extent of her Tank trait.


    Zas and Shasta were the only other mages that he¡¯d met who could keep up with him. Murdoc was pretty good as well, but he had already sulkily admitted that he¡¯d lose to Tidas if they ever got truly serious ina fight. The only other person whom might be considered a threat was the Sync King, but he¡¯d never fought him before.


    While skirmishes with the Sync kingdom weremon in thete summer and early fall, the Sync King himself had never made an appearance on the battlefield. So Tidas could only go off of rumors when it came to him, but Skye was different..


    She ran in a half circle, digging her feet into the ground like Shasta had taught her. Tidas had never met a mage with potential like Skye, and it made the darker side of him stir. She¡¯d been trained by Shasta, Maevis, and Amara had even taught her several things that only Hignders were privy to.


    To Tidas, his wife was the most tantalizing opponent he could ask for. And because of that, his darker side began to seep out..


    Without realizing it, Tidas had increased his speed, and had instantly caught up to Skye. As she turned her head to look at him, he lifted his arm up. Skye readied to block a downward punch from his left fist, but he turned his upper body, and swung straight across with his right instead.


    The punch had so much force behind it that Skye not only flew to the side from the impact, but skidded right into the wall as well. Dust from the broken wall spewed into the air, blocking their views for a moment. When it had finally cleared enough for them to see her face, all three men felt icy chills run down their spines..

 Chapter 594

    594 Shinobi Potential(Part Six)


    Tidas stared passed the dust at his wife¡¯s face, and instantly regretted letting his love of fighting get the better of him. If looks could kill, he would¡¯ve been burned to ashes in a firey death a hundred times over. After Skye had gotten to her feet, her voice was eerily low as she said; ¡°So that¡¯s how it tis, huh? Okay then..¡±


    In less than the blink of an eye; Skye was in front of Tidas, and sending him flying. Even Hao had flinched at the obvious pain caused by the force of her elbow-driven body m. Tidas skidded across the dirt floor for several feet before he was able to get a grip, and stop himself from tumbling.


    As he got up into a crouched position, Tidas readied himself for another blow, but it never came. Skye hadn¡¯t moved after her initial hit, and stood rooted in her spot with a deep grimace etched on her face. It reminded him of the scrunched, angry faces she¡¯d make as a child before walloping him, and a familiar nervousness shot through his body.


    ¡°Are ya sure ya wanna do this, Tidas? I dinna want ta hurt ya before, but yer startin¡¯ ta change me mind,¡± Skye¡¯s tone was dead-calm as she asked, sending another tremor down her husband¡¯s backside.


    After swallowing hard, Tidas spoke with as much confidence as he could muster, and replied; ¡°It¡¯s adorable that you think that you Could..¡±


    Skye scoffed loudly, then stared daggers at him for a second before saying; ¡°Aye.. We¡¯ll see..¡±


    Skyeunched herself at her husband, but he was ready this time. She impacted hard enough to kick up dust, making Tidas grin as he held his ground. His cocky expression incited Skye¡¯s anger further, making her think that he wasn¡¯t taking her seriously; just like he had assumed of her.


    Genie hadn¡¯t been actively using his Wind magic before, but now he was to monitor them extremely closely. He could literally feel the air shifting around them before he¡¯d even voluntarily used his power. Their speed and strength was increasing exponentially, and he couldn¡¯t keep up with his basic senses alone anymore.


    Hao stood quietly as his head whipped back and forth, doing his best to keep up with them. Skye wasn¡¯t asrge as her husband, so she understood that getting in close for an extended period of time was to her disadvantage. She ducked and dodged with seemingly little effort, although she was breathless from her efforts to try, and keep a step ahead of him.


    .....


    Tidas was bing increasingly hostile in his attacks as their fight hit the four minute mark. It didn¡¯t seem like a long time, but in battle; four minutes felt like forty. Especially when up against a person with virtually unlimited power. As Tidas tried again and again to overtake his wife¡¯s speed and agility, he unconsciously increased his powers to dangerous levels.


    Skye had had several opportunities to knock the windows out of her husband, but every time she went in for the hit; she¡¯d dodge to the side. Tidas had noticed it thest two times, which made his anger reach a boiling point. There was a move that he used on the battlefield, but he¡¯d never attempted to use it on his wife before.


    Ina moment of clouded anger mixed with excitement; Tidas came up from behind his wife with murderous intent. Genie felt the shift in the air, and tried to intervene, but Tidas was already on Skye. He grabbed her shoulder, and tried to grab the bottom of her chin..


    As soon as Skye saw where his hand was going, she grabbed his fingers, and twisted. When his arm bowed in an effort to go with her twisting motion, she jammed her other elbow into his armpit. The cracking sound from his ribs ripped through the air before Hao could get to them, and pull them apart.


    The second that the sound registered, Skye ran to her husband¡¯s side, apologizing profusely over injuring him. Before she¡¯d even reached him, Tidas was on his feet, and in front of her. As she looked up at him, he was bringing his elbow down with enough force to smash her head into her body; like a turtle retreating into it¡¯s shell.


    Shock and fear filled Skye¡¯s eyes before she turned away, waiting for her husband¡¯s blow. But it never came..


    A massive gust of wind shot Hao across the room. He grabbed ahold of Tidas, and yanked him backwards just before he¡¯d brought his elbow down onto his wife¡¯s head. The sudden impact with the ground had knocked his senses back into ce, and Tidas cringed as he realized how far he¡¯d nearly gone.


    Skye had frozen the moment she¡¯d thought that Tidas was going to end her, and she hadn¡¯t moved. She stood so still that it was obvious she was trying to not shake. The second it registered with him, Tidas started to run over, but he wound up falling over instead.


    With his adrenaline levels dipping, the damage that Skye had done to his ribs hit Tidas like andslide. He was gasping for breath while grabbing at his heart as Skye appeared at his side. Terror reflected in her eyes as she quickly tried to ascertain the amount of damage done.


    Skye¡¯s heart sank as her magic revealed two broken ribs, one of which that had punctured the secondyer of his heart. As she started with repairing a few of his coronary arteries, Skye profusely apologized with tears in her eyes. Tidas was mumbling through his pain and gargled gasps, so it was hard to understand him.


    But Skye had clearly heard him say; ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Honestly, Tidas didn¡¯t want Skye to heal him; he felt like he deserved every ounce of pain he was experiencing for what he¡¯d done.. ¡®I Actually attacked Skye to hurt her.. To get a ride out of her: to Make her want to fight me.. It took everything I had not to mock her to incite her further! What the Fuck is Wrong with me?!¡¯


    Tidas couldn¡¯t look his wife in her eyes, and Skye couldn¡¯t meet his, either. They both felt an absurd amount of guilt over their conduct, and both had mixed feelings about how they should react. The only certainty was that Tidas could¡¯ve killed the love of his life just now, had Genie and Hao not stepped in.


    Seeing the tension, Genie spoke with a calm voice; ¡°I know that things got a little...close, back there. But everything is fine-¡±


    ¡°It is Not fine. It couldn¡¯t be farther from it,¡± Tidas¡¯ voice was shaky with raw emotions as he stood up; ¡°I almost Killed her!¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t. Hao and I made sure that would Never happen. Not on our watch,¡± Genie replied matter-of-factly.


    ¡°But it nearly did,¡± Hao stated subtly, but the three had still heard him, and Genie shot him a death re for it.


    Skye stood up while still keeping her eyes low; ¡°Hao is right, but tis not their fault I almost died..¡±


    Tidas flinched at her words, knowing that they were directed at him. Guilt racked him, and he felt like a mountain had been dropped on top of him when Skye wouldn¡¯t meet his gaze. Desperate to feel like she didn¡¯t hate him; Tidas grabbed her shoulders, and bent his knees to look at her face.


    ¡°I am So sorry, Skye. I Never meant to get carried away like that. I...I have no words to describe how sorry I am for scaring you.¡±


    After a moment, she finally met his gaze, and Tidas felt like his heart would split in two. Tears were welled up in her eyes, and the amount of pain he saw reflected made him feel like a monster all over again. He turned away with a strained sigh, and started walking towards the exit without another word, despite Genie¡¯s protests.


    As Tidas¡¯ figure disappeared, Genie sighed with heavy disappointment, and a touch of fear.. ¡®Peggy is going to kill me..¡¯


    As the thought crossed his mind, a low thud noise sounded from behind him. When Genie had turned around he saw nothing, then realized that Skye had sank to the ground, and was now silently crying to herself. Hao was already at her side looking her over, but he already knew that her pain wasn¡¯t due to an outward injury.


    Feeling a rare pang of sympathy for the young woman, Hao said; ¡°You understand that he had no control over his actions, right?¡±


    Skye snapped her head up at him; ¡°Bullshit..¡±


    ¡°Come now, Skye, you know it¡¯s not,¡± Genie stated after he couldn¡¯t feel Tidas¡¯ presence anymore, and walked over to them; ¡°It¡¯s different for people like your husband.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± Skye asked with rising anger.


    Genie sighed as he thought about how to word himself. There was no excuse for Tidasck of restraint, but there was a reason why he¡¯d lost it. As he readied himself to speak, Genie crouched down by her, and looked Skye in her eyes as he spoke with a tentative voice..


    ¡°You know as well as I do that Tidas loves to fight. He¡¯s been that way since he was a child, and he used to get into scuffles with other children constantly. Usually over you.¡±


    Skye partially red at him, causing Genie to clear his throat before continuing; ¡°You fought with him in the Hignds, so you know how people like us are-¡±


    ¡°People like us? What do ya mean?¡± Skye cut in with a quirked eyebrow.


    ¡°I can rte to Tidas, well, my younger-self, anyways.. I used to relish going into battle because they were so rare for me. Usually my assignments were more...silent. I¡¯ve never cared for killing, but fighting: there¡¯s something primally freeing about it. It¡¯s hard to describe..¡±


    Skye had pulled herself up, and stood up while Genie had been speaking. He moved with her, keeping a softened kind of eye contact with her that surprised Hao in an unfamiliar way.. ¡®Does master hold actual affection for this woman?¡¯


    Not letting his curiosity show, Hao stoodpletely still as he watched his master interact with the Alconian Princess. He had just finished a small story, and was now exining how that connected to Tidas..


    ¡°Whenever I went into actual battle, it was like all the frustrations and regrets were set out before me. I knew that the men I was killing were just there doing their jobs, but that didn¡¯t matter. They were enemies-targets to be taken down, and nothing more..¡±


    ¡°Once you remove the aspects of a human that make them a person, they be less than what they are, and the guilt just...isn¡¯t there. Soldiers be the same as animals, and ughtering them no longer seems like the sin that it is.. Murder bes justified, and the ones killing be the animals. And animals do not care about what they kill.¡±


    Skye felt a deep cold sinking into her bones as Genie had spoken. When Tidas had gone to strike her, there had been an emptiness in his eyes that terrified her more than his fist. He had hit her countless times during their sparring sessions, but this was different..


    ¡®He was different.. It was akin ta when Marco tried ta get¡¯em wit that shard.. The dark part of¡¯em..¡¯


    Genie gently ced his hand on her shoulder; ¡°Tidas isn¡¯t as mindless as I was as a young man, Skye. I think the only reason that he let go like that is because he trusted Hao and myself. I don¡¯t think he would ever intentionally hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Skye shed a weak smile; ¡°I ken he wouldn¡¯t.. I think the only reason he attacked me like that is cause I almost killed Him..¡±

 Chapter 595

    595 Communication Is Key


    ***WARNING: EXTREMELY GRAPHIC SEXUAL CONTENT***


    Genie and Hao¡¯s expressions shifted to shocked as Genie asked; ¡°What? No you didn¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°Aye, I did.. When I got¡¯em in the side, I made one of his broken ribs puncture his heart. Ima lucky it didna go through the thirdyer.. I still had a buncha reconstructin¡¯ ta do on him...I hurt him bad, Genie...I dinna think he¡¯s gonna forgive me..¡±


    Genie instantly wrapped his arms around her as her broken words turned into restrained sobs. The young couple were both angry at themselves instead of each other, which Hao found strange. But Genie smiled to himself at the realization..


    ¡®I guess I won¡¯t have to bow down to Peggy just yet.. As long as they¡¯re not mad at each other, there¡¯s hope..¡¯


    As Genie pulled away from the hug, he stared at Skye as he said; ¡°It has been known for years by anyone who looks at you two that you love each other. And I think that you understand the darkness that resides within him better than any of us. He needs to know that now..¡±


    Understanding his meaning, Skye gave Genie a final squeeze, then took off to find her husband. Hao walked over to his master as he watched Skye speed away, a mix of happiness and despondency on his face as she faded. As Hao stopped by his side, Genie sighed before saying; ¡°Do not say it.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t say say anything...Do you love her?¡±


    ¡°What happened to not saying anything?¡± Genie asked with heavy sarcasm.


    .....


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying, I¡¯m asking. Do you love her?¡±


    Genie stared at the darkened doorway as he replied; ¡°Enough to want her to be happy.¡±


    Hao nodded; ¡°Then it is a pure love, and I shall not speak on it again. But I will ask a final question: does she know that you love her as you do?¡±


    ¡°It makes no difference. I know where her heart lies, and I ept it. Tidas is a good man-¡±


    ¡°Whom just tried to kill his wife,¡± Hao interjected.


    Genie let a grumble escape before answering; ¡°You know that it¡¯s not that simple.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. It¡¯s just very strange to see you want something for yourself, for Once, and yet you do nothing to obtain in. Especially when you have a very promising opportunity in front of you-¡±


    ¡°That just goes to show how little you know about those two,¡± Genie¡¯s tone was a bit harsh to start, but he¡¯d softened once he saw Hao tense; ¡°Honestly? I doubt that there is any force, either here or anywhere else, that could separate their hearts. If I¡¯m beingpletely honest: they were made for each other. Like two halves of a whole.¡±


    Hao stayed silent after that, prompting Genie tofort him; ¡°Do not worry for your master so. I am more than content with my life. Come! I have not eaten nearly enough today, and I n to take advantage of Peggy¡¯s cooking while she¡¯s here.¡±


    ************


    Tidas had stopped off in the kitchens before heading back to their room. He had grabbed a ratherrge bottle of sake, startling the cooks running about and doing their daily tasks. By the time Skye had gotten there, over half of the bottle was already gone.


    He had stripped off his training clothes, and sat down on the edge of the bed, next to his nightstand. He set the bottle down just to pick it back up again with a huff, and pulled out the cork. After he drank down a quarter or so of the sweet, yet strong brew, he threw a pair of loose-fitted sleep pants on. Just in case Peggy popped in.


    As soon as Skye saw the bottle, she scoffed, walked over, and took it out of his hand. She could clearly see that he¡¯d been sitting on the edge of the bed, sulking in the darkened room while silently drinking. Only the light from a single candle was casting arge, lumbering shadow against the wall when she¡¯d finally gotten her husband¡¯s attention.


    He slurred as he argued about her taking it, but Skye didn¡¯t say a single word. She just sat down next to him, and took a long pull from the bottle herself, which immediately shut him up. After well over ten minutes of sitting quietly together, Skye was the first to speak..


    ¡°Ima so sorry that I almost killed ya.. Please dinna be mad with me..¡±


    As arge pang hit his heart, Tidas stared at her wide-eyed; ¡°Mad at you? How could I? -It¡¯s me that You should be mad at.. I tried to kill you!¡±


    ¡°...Then doesn¡¯t that just make us even? I tried ta kill ya first.¡±


    Tidas¡¯ face twisted with irritation; ¡°You weren¡¯t going to kill me. I had plenty of time to heal myself.. But I.....I really was going to kill you, Skye.. How can you stand to be in the same room with me right now?!¡±


    Anger was beginning to cloud Tidas¡¯ already hazy mind when he felt two soft, gentle hands on the sides of his face. Skye had gotten up, and was currently making him look into her eyes. It took Tidas by surprise, so he tried to yank himself away, but Skye wasn¡¯t budging.


    Holding him in ce, Skye took on an almost motherly tone as she chided him; ¡°Tidas MacArthur, you stop wit yer nonsense right now! Yer me husband, and the love of me life. I¡¯ll always want ta be around you. Even when Ima furious wit¡¯cha, I still want ya near me. So stop wit this bullshit pity party, and show me how much ya love me.¡±


    Tidas stared into his wife¡¯s eyes, and saw nothing but worry and affection for him reflected back. He thought that she would hate him, or at the least, be afraid of him. If not for Genie¡¯s magic and Hao¡¯s quick reflexes, then Tidas would¡¯ve ended her life, but it didn¡¯t seem to matter at all to her that he was capable of it.


    At the thought, another wave of guilt and pain washed over Tidas, and he yanked his head away while saying; ¡°I don¡¯t deserve you..¡±


    Skye straightened up and looked down at him with growing irritation; ¡°How do ya not-ya know what? Screw this!¡±


    The next thing Tidas knew, he was on his backside with his wife sitting on top of him. The bottle had dropped, and was slowly leaking, but it didn¡¯t matter to them at all. All that did was that moment..


    In the gentle light cast by the fading candle, Tidas saw the unshed tears and desperation in his wife¡¯s eyes as she screamed at him; ¡°Do ya hate me, husband? Is that why yer torturin¡¯ me so?¡±


    Tidas narrowed his eyes; ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Of course I don¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°Then why are ya sayin¡¯ such things?! All it does is worry and scare me, and ya ken it! Do ya think I Wanted ya ta leave earlier?! Or do ya think I wanted ya ta take me in yer arms, and tell me that ya love me?! That everything was alright, and that ya di-didna hate me fer hurtin¡¯ ya?!¡±


    Skye had sobbed towards the end of her rant, which made Tidas tap into his magic as he sat up. After burning away the rest of the effects of the alcohol and hugging his wife, he leaned back slightly, and said; ¡°I could never, and will never hate you Skye..¡±


    ¡°I love you more than anything in this world. I¡¯m so sorry that you had to feel like that.. I saw your face, and I thought that you were scared of me.¡±


    Leaning back slightly, Skye locked eyes with her husband as they kept their arms around each other; ¡°I could never be scared of you, Tidas. I love you wit everything I am, and that¡¯s never gonna change. Ya say that ya were gonna kill me, but I dinna believe that. I think that if it came down to it, you woulda stopped on yer own.¡±


    Tidas scoffed sardonically as he flopped back on the bed; ¡°Then you have an unrealistic amount of truth in me..¡±


    Skye dragged her hand up his bare chest as she replied; ¡°I think that ya need ta be more realistic about yer capabilities..¡±


    Stopping her hand at his cheek, Skye gently cupped it as she added; ¡°Yer the most trustworthy person I know, and the person that I love most in this world.. I Know ya would¡¯ve stopped, and you¡¯ll never convince me otherwise.¡±


    The pure conviction in her expression made Tidas¡¯ heart leap. He couldn¡¯t wrap his head around the amount of faith that she had in him, and it tugged at his heart.. ¡®I can¡¯t exin my faith in her, either.. So I guess we¡¯re both hopeless..¡¯


    Tidas propped himself up on his elbow, and reached for his wife¡¯s cheek. She let her arm fall away from his as she leaned into his hand, and took in a breath of relief. The gesture was mundane, but in that moment; Skye was absolutely beautiful to him.


    The gentle light made her hair shimmer, and the way that her body slightly slumped to the side highlighted her curves. She was beautiful inside and out, and she loved him with her entire being. As a huge wave of affection began to wash over Tidas, Skye turned to him with the sweetest smile he¡¯d ever seen, and said; ¡°I¡¯ll always trust you wit me life, husband, because without you: I dinna have one.. You are my life.¡±


    Tidas couldn¡¯t hold himself back after that. He sat up and kissed his wife until she was gasping for breath. Once her lips had been thoroughly covered, he moved to her neck and corbone. Whispering how much he loved her as he did so.


    Skye felt like the temperature in the room had shot up twenty degrees in the matter of seconds, so she felt relieved when her husband practically ripped off her shirt. He picked up where he¡¯d left off on her corbone, and continued downward until he¡¯d reached her valley.


    Skye¡¯s skin practically sizzled under her husband¡¯s tender and assiduous attentions. He tenderly worshipped and teased her breasts, then he began to y with her nipples. By the time Tidas had actually reached the lower half of her body, Skye was trembling with her need for him.


    She tried to get up and position herself on all-fours, but Tidas had other ns. He sat against the backboard of the bed, and reached out for her. Going along with his pulling, Skye positioned herself above Tidas¡¯ member, facing him.


    When she slowly began to slide down his shaft, Tidas gripped the bedsheet like he¡¯d die if he let go. His breathing automatically becamebored as he tried to keep his lust in check, and Skye began to slowly move up and down. When she let her head fall back, Tidas gently tweaked one of her nipples to get her attention.


    ¡°I want you to keep looking at me.. I want to see how I make you feel..¡±


    His words sent a new jolt of need through her, making Skye pick up her pace slightly. Since he was sitting up against the backboard, their faces were only a few inches away from each other. Every time Skye would start to look away from him, Tidas would m his hips up to gain her attention.


    The look in his eyes was so intense that Skye thought that she might actually catch fire from it. The need, love, and devotion that she saw reflected in Tidas¡¯ eyes was unlike anything she had ever experienced with him before. It was both grounded and desperate at the same time, and it called to her..


    ¡°I love you, Tidas..¡±


    Those four breathy words mixed with the utter love he saw on her face sent Tidas over the edge. Heced his fingers through her hair with one hand, and held her across the waist with the other. After pressing her against him and stealing uncountable kisses from her, Tidas let the reins go.


    Every time Skye mmed down, Tidas bucked his hips up. She rotated between whimpers and wails of pleasure as she hit one peak, then immediately started to climb to the next. They moved slowly, but so passionately that time seemed to fall away, and only they existed.


    Tidas kept whispering how much he loved Skye, and how much she meant to him; all while maintaining eye contact. Both her head and heart felt like they were going to explode from the intensity in his eyes. Instead, she found herself drawn in like a moth to a me.


    She wanted to look away, but it was like they were caught in a trance. A force stronger than anything in the universe pulled them together, and in a moment of pure ecstasy; made them as one. Tidas could literally feel the unending love that Skye held for him, and she his.


    During that blissful moment of their union, a connection that had been many years in the making exploded to life. Skye and Tidas had connected on a level almost never realized by humans, and their souls mingled. The Bond that they shared grew tenfold as they reached their peak together, and clung to each other.


    Exhausted from the training and stresses of the day, Skye and Tidas didn¡¯t even bother to bathe before climbing underneath the covers, and falling into blissful darkness..

 Chapter 596

    596 Shadowy Visit


    Skye and Tidas awokete the following morning, despite Peggy barging into their room every ten minutes. Their training with Genie was more of a lecture on the previous day¡¯s errors, which seemed to irritate Skye as she impatiently thumped her foot throughout most of it. It did, however, allot Skye enough time to visit the clinic with the shady doctor.


    After going over the patients and tending to the most critical ones, Skye, Tidas, and Genie had departed rtively quickly after arriving. Tidas had attempted to help heal some of the patients, but gave up once he¡¯d realized that he just couldn¡¯t. It was slightly disheartening for him, but Skye had already exined to him that he may not be an outward Shaman.


    Just like all other traits, there were usually limitations to their magic. Most Earth mages can only manipte specific materials based on theirposition, but Skye wasn¡¯t limited like everyone else. Like now; his wife¡¯s abilities would asionally cause a touch of resentment to rear it¡¯s ugly head in Tidas¡¯ heart, but his love for her always quickly overshadowed it.


    It was a natural human response, so he never overthought the issue. But it lingered this time around as they left the clinic. Genie was in a deep conversation with Skye, so neither noticed the scowl that Tidas had until a familiar voice asked if he was alright.


    When all three snapped their heads up, wide smiles stretched across their faces as they were greeted by a rambunctious Rukia. She was skipping up to them as she¡¯d asked, making it all the harder for Tidas to remain sour. The moment that her little arms wrapped around his leg, he couldn¡¯t even recall what he¡¯d been thinking about.


    After scooping her up in his arms, Rukia hugged her Uncle Tidas, then she pulled back and said; ¡°There, there! All better now!¡±


    The gentle pat on his shoulder apanied by her sweet grin brought Tidas out of his gloompletely. He thanked her for her kindness, then asked how her day was going. She went off about finding the perfect dress for her doll, then started to talk about how nice it was that her father was shopping with them when Skye came up, and tickled her sides.


    Tidas felt his heart melt as Rukia practicallyunched herself backwards, and into his wife¡¯s arms. They smiled andughed while tickling each other, bringing a softened grin to his face as he imagined Skye ying with their future daughter in a simr fashion..


    ¡®She¡¯s going to make a wonderful mother some day..¡¯


    .....


    ¡°What are you daydreaming about?¡± Genie asked as he came to Tidas¡¯ side with Hang in tow.


    A familiar sour expression passed across his features for a split second before he replied; ¡°A future I very much want to happen...Soon. But it¡¯s not possible until we go back to Alcon.¡±


    Hang kept a neutral look on his face, but Genie donned a wide smirk before stating; ¡°Not necessarily.. You can have children here, you two just wouldn¡¯t be able to travel for a while.¡±


    Tidas scoffed; ¡°Yes, because my Father would Love for his grandchild to be born hundreds of miles away.. No, we have to be in Our home before we can start our family.¡±


    ¡°You two love each other: you¡¯ve already started a family,¡± Hang interjected; ¡°After that, you¡¯re just adding more love.¡±


    Both Tidas and Genie stared at him with surprised expressions for a few seconds before Geniemented; ¡°That was...surprisingly heartfelt, Hang.¡±


    After shooting him a dirty look, Hang replied; ¡°I¡¯m not a machine, you know. I do have emotions, despite my reputation.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I know. It¡¯s just odd to hear you discuss them-¡±


    ¡°So what brings ya four our way? Coincidence, or intentional?¡± Skye asked, interrupting Genie¡¯s cleverment.


    Mei and Hana, who had been hanging back watching the interactions, stepped forward. Mei looked more rxed than she had in weeks as she smiled cordially, and answered; ¡°Intentional.. Hang has to get back to work, and he had a favor to ask your husband before going.¡±


    Both Skye and Tidas looked over at Hang with inquisitive expressions, who then cleared his throat to speak; ¡°I have called over half of the Senate to an emergency meeting. I n on showing them the evidence that we¡¯ve umted against Senator Tokuga and his supporters, and I¡¯d like you to help me put together aprehensive presentation.¡±


    Tidas nodded his understanding, but inside, his irritation was beginning to peak again. He¡¯d originally wanted to go out with just Skye, but Genie had tagged along. Now, he was losing herpanypletely.


    The only sce he had was that the sooner the corrupt senators were removed, the quicker he and Skye could return home. That thought,bined with the urging expression on his wife¡¯s face made Tidas agree to leave. But he had one condition..


    ¡°I will help you now, so long as I get Solid promises from everyone here that Skye and I will have the day to Ourselves tomorrow. We love you all, but I wish to have my wife to myself for a day. Call me selfish if you wish, but that is my condition.¡±


    Everyone grinned at the Prince¡¯s request, especially Skye. It made her heart flutter to hear him outright im time with her, which she showed with a quick, yet sweet kiss on his cheek. While everyone began to say their goodbyes, Genie focused on maintaining his fake smile.


    ¡°I have a request for you as well, Uncle,¡± Hang started; ¡°Will you go to Senator Lei¡¯s home and retrieve him? I would like both of your inputs as well.¡±


    A frown crossed Genie¡¯s face a moment; ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I stay with the women? For protection?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m incapable of protecting Mei and Rukia?¡± Hana asked with slight irritation lining her voice.


    ¡°No, I-¡±


    ¡°And me? What am I? Chopped liver?¡± Skye asked indignantly.


    Genie sighed deeply with exasperation as his shoulders slumped with defeat. He was looking forward to spending more time with Skye in a non-training setting, but understood the importance of his assignment..


    ¡°I will bring Hao with me, and escort my Brother. How long until the meeting?¡± Genie asked as he re-established his poker face.


    Hang shifted nervously where he stood as he replied; ¡°At four o¡¯clock..¡±


    Everyone stopped and stared at Hang in disbelief before Genie said what they were all thinking; ¡°You¡¯re joking, right? That¡¯s barely over two hours from now!¡±


    Hang stood with his shoulders still hunched, but his eyes were almost pleading as he stared back at his inw. Genie sighed heavily in unison with Tidas, which prompted them to nce at each other. After a short pause and nod, they agreed to all terms, and finished their goodbyes.


    Once the men had left, Skye, Mei, Rukia, and Hana decided to continue shopping. The Saianese New Year was in two days, and Mei had promised her daughter a new dress for the asion. They were heading into their third shop when Skye felt eyes on them.


    She paused at the door and nced around, but she didn¡¯t see anyone. When Skye¡¯s eyes caught a glimpse of an unusually dark spot in the alley across the street, she tried to move towards it. But she hadn¡¯t seen the older woman trying toe into the shop behind her, and plowed into her as she tried to run over and investigate.


    The older woman was in the middle of cussing Skye out in Saianese when she realized that the shadow was gone. As she helped the older woman to her feet and healed any residual ache for her, the woman realized who she was, and started to apologize to her for berating her. Preupied with what was across the street, Skye smiled politely and told her not to worry about it.


    The older woman looked extremely relieved as Skye led her into the store. When Mei saw her, she greeted the woman respectfully as one of the Senator¡¯s wives. Upon learning it, Skye again profusely apologized for knocking her down.


    The older woman told her not to fret, and that she was sorry for snapping at her as well. They all chatted amicably for a few moments before she¡¯d disappeared to find the shop keeper. When they were alone again, Mei let the giggle that she¡¯d been suppressing out.


    ¡°What?¡± Skye asked with an edge in her voice, and without actually looking at her.


    Mei calmed herself, then replied; ¡°It¡¯s just both amusing, andforting to see that you haven¡¯t changed. You¡¯re still kind to a fault..¡±


    Skye smiled shyly; ¡°Thanks, but Ima not That kind.. And the situation twas me fault ta begin wit.¡±


    ¡°By the way, why did you turn back?¡± Hana asked as she kept an eye on Rukia.


    An odd expression crossed Skye¡¯s face for a moment before she shrugged and replied; ¡°Twas nothin¡¯ ta fuss over..¡±


    Mei and Hana exchanged a look between, then they began to press Skye about what she¡¯d seen. When she finally gave in and told them that it was one of Ahriman¡¯s shadow clones, Hana wanted them to leave right away. Mei convinced her to go back home after they finished up in their current shop, so as not to startle Rukia.


    It worked out perfectly in their favor, since while they were all chatting, Rukia had found a patterned dress that she liked. Once they had the seamstress take her measurements for alterations, they paid half up front, then left. As Mei shuffled her bags about, Skye caught sight of the shadow again..


    ¡°Get them back to Bai Lei¡¯s, and put the guards on alert!¡± was all Skye said before taking off in pursuit of the shadow.


    Hana tried to call out to her to wait, but Skye had used her Tank trait, and sped off before she could say anything. Seeing that it would be difficult to catch up to her, Hana elected to escort Mei and Rukia back home. As they moved through the streets, she felt eyes on them the entire way back..


    ************


    ¡°Would it not be easier to dispatch my targets with the princess gone?¡± a cloaked figure asked in Saianese as he and another watched Mei, Hana, and Rukia enter Bai Lei¡¯s main home.


    The second person kept quiet for a few moments before replying; ¡°No. You must fight the Princess so I can gadge her development for my Master.¡±


    The first man grimaced; ¡°So I have two tasks, then? I charge extra-¡±


    ¡°My Master will pay three times your asking, but you must make sure to draw out her full potential..¡±


    The cloak on the second man slid back a bit as he¡¯d turned to speak, exposing his cheek to the light. His skin looked scorched and almost rotting, but that wasn¡¯t what had caught the first man¡¯s attention..


    With pitch-ck eyes, the second man added; ¡°You Must kill the Senator¡¯s daughter and her child. Only then with the princess show her true potential.¡±


    A deep chill filled his bones as the first man realized that he was most likely making a deal with a demon. He was about to run away in terror when the second man pulled out arge bag of gold coins. Extending his arm out, he dropped it in the trembling hands of the first man..


    ¡°This is but a third of your earnings. Return with your taskplete, and the rest is yours.¡±


    Then first man nodded, then disappeared into an alleyway behind them. After the second man had watched the first disappear into the sewers, he pulled his hood back, and stuck out his arm. Secondster, an old ravennded on his bare wrist.


    He tied off a tiny scroll to it¡¯s leg, and sent it off towards the boarder. Knowing that he was now alone, Ahriman sighed deeply before pulling his hood back up..


    ¡°That foolish ninja. He truly thinks that he¡¯ll be returning to collect.. My Master would never pick a mate who could be bested by such a weakling. How dombs not see the ughtering when the knife is so obvious?¡±

 Chapter 597

    597 Tea Time, Interrupted(Part One)


    **CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE AND VIOLENCE**


    Skye was irritated when she¡¯d returned from chasing after Ahriman¡¯s shadow clone. She hadn¡¯t gotten far, since she was worried that it¡¯s objective was to separate her from Mei¡¯s group. With that in the back of her head, Skye had doubled back quickly, but had found that they¡¯d already left.


    It gave her relief to know that nothing had happened, but it also vexed her that the shadow was keeping tabs on them to begin with. As Skye walked back to her room, she was lost in her thoughts when a servant had stopped her, and asked that she go directly to Mei¡¯s courtyard. After thanking the woman for delivering the message, she headed straight for Mei¡¯s quarters.


    As she passed through the hallways, the thought that the shadow was merely a distraction grew stronger. By the time she¡¯d reached the courtyard, Skye was all but certain that the one controlling the shadow wasn¡¯t just there to spy and distract..


    ¡®Considering it led me on a goose chase, Ima bettin¡¯ that Ahriman¡¯s goal was ta separate us..¡¯


    However, as soon as her eyes fell on the happy and healthy three; Skye wondered if she waspletely wrong..


    ¡°What happened? Did you lose it?¡± Hana questioned as soon as she saw Skye.


    She partly shrugged; ¡°It kept goin¡¯ like it was just leadin¡¯ me away somewhere, so I doubled back ta make sure ya three weren¡¯t gettin¡¯ ambushed-¡±


    ¡°Shhh!¡± Mei hushed loudly, interrupting Skye; ¡°I don¡¯t want Rukia to hear you two. Nothing bad happened, so you two can talk about itter.¡±


    .....


    They both shot her an exasperated look, but kept from discussing it further. A servant with a tray-full of snacks had arrived a moment after Mei had shushed them, so they let it go without a fight. They didn¡¯t want to discuss such things in front of the servants anyway, otherwise rumors might spread.


    With the presence of food serving as a distraction; they set up the nket near the fountain. It had been turned off before the cold had set in, but the water in the center of the base wasn¡¯t frozen any longer. Rukia stared at the differentyers before pushing at the crystalline edges, which made them snap and crackle.


    Another servant brought out a brazer for warmth while they ate, toplete their winter pic scene. The thick, tatami-like nket would inste them against the cold ground, as well as keep them clean and dry.


    The air was already warming, and the topyer of snow was starting to melt. Rukia was still happily crunching the icy edges along the fountain¡¯s bottom when her mother called her over to eat. She ate heartily for a child, but quickly so she could return to her fun.


    Skye had eaten quite a bit herself by the time Rukia was finished, although she was still hungry. The sweet cakes, tarts, and ornate candies called wagashi were tasty, but not as filling as rice or meat. Skye was just heading to the kitchens to ask for an early dinner to be served when an unfamiliar guard walked passed her wordlessly.


    Because she was a Princess of Alcon, all guards and servants had shown respect to her, but this one barely looked at her. As he headed towards Mei, Hana stood up and asked what he needed of theirdy..


    ¡°I have a private message for Lady Mei,¡± came the short, and slightly curt reply.


    Mei smiled at him as he came to about six feet from her, until her eyes fell on his sleeve. It was the one opposite of the side Skye and Hana had seen, but since she was looking at him head-on, she could see it.


    Mei¡¯s stomach sank as she asked out loud; ¡°Is-Is that blood on your sleeve?¡±


    The man stopped moving-everything stopped. The moment seemed like a blur..


    Skye saw the glint of the dagger as the guard raised it above his head, and readied to bring it down onto Mei. Before her mind couldpletely process the situation; Skye was across the courtyard, and stopping the dagger with her hand. Because it had a hilt, she was able to hold on to it after the assassin had run the de through her palm.


    Mei screamed as Skye¡¯s blood trickled down, and dripped onto her face. Hana finally snapped out of her shock due to it, and yanked Mei away just before the assassin tried to burn her using Fire magic. When he released the dagger and went for Rukia next, Skye blocked him with a wall created by her Earth magic.


    Hana left Mei¡¯s side for a few seconds to go after Rukia, which the Fire ninja tried to stop. He nearly got knocked on his arse by a blunted ground spike when he stepped towards her, followed by a menacing threat from Skye..


    ¡°Go after my loved ones one more time, and no one will even be able to identify your parts..¡±


    The assassin clicked his tongue, then spoke in Saianese like Skye had; ¡°Tsk, Tsk.. You¡¯re a princess. Should princesses talk like that?¡±


    Skye red at him; ¡°Why are you here? Why are you attacking Mei and Rukia?!¡±


    The ninja clicked his tongue again, but didn¡¯t say anything as he stepped around the fountain. He was less than four feet from Skye as they stared each other down. As water started to sputter forth from the fountain, the air grew tense..


    The assassin ran at Skye, which she wasn¡¯t expecting, but met him head-on regardless. He had a short sword-type weapon, so all Skye could do at first was dodge. Until Hana called out to her, and tossed her the only de on her that she had.


    Skye knew that if the assassin got passed her, then Hana may not be able to defend Mei and Rukia without giving up her life in return. The thought made Skye¡¯s adrenaline spike, and all of her active traits heightened tenfold. The surge in her magic had been massive, and the assassin had felt it as well.


    ¡°Seems like my second goal was fulfilled without my first, but a payday is a payday. And I can¡¯t collect until my Entire task isplete..¡±


    Skye scowled as she demanded; ¡°Who is paying you?!¡±


    The assassin grinned; ¡°You will never know, princess, so let¡¯s just get this over with..¡±


    As he¡¯d finished speaking, the assassin created a massive fireball the size of a small carriage. He looked over towards Hana, Mei, and a crying Rukia with intent in his eyes. Recognizing it, Skye felt something inside her snap, and a cold rush of apathy for the assassin consumed her.


    With no warning or precursor movement; Skye was practically in front of the assassin with unrealistic speed. In a panic, he released the fireball, and defended himself against a Very hard-hitting princess. After she¡¯d most definitely cracked a rib upon her first hit, he was doing all he could to dodge her.


    The assassin had been told that she possessed multiple traits, and what they were, but he didn¡¯t think that she¡¯d be so proficient at hand-to-handbat. One of the times he¡¯d dodged an attack from above, her fist had left a seven-inch-deep hole in the ground. It was in that moment that the assassin realized that he not only misjudged the princess, but..


    ¡°I am definitely not getting paid enough for this..¡±


    ¡°Tell me who¡¯s paying you, and I¡¯ll double it!¡± Skye called out as the assassin avoided another one of her attacks.


    The assassin smirked; ¡°Sorry princess, but that¡¯s not how shinobi work. I figured that Jin Laos would¡¯ve taught you the Golden Principles by now. How far along are you in your training, exactly?¡±


    Skye grimaced; ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern!¡±


    The assassin had been constantly moving since Skye had gone on the attack, but had suddenly stopped. It jarred her a bit, but Skye didn¡¯t stop as she ran at him full-tilt. Right as she came within three feet of him, the assassin threw dirt in her face..


    The split second it took Skye to wipe at her eyes had cost her a very hard, and appallingly urate gut check by the assassin. The moment she tried to bend over, her nose was met with his knee. Skye swore that she¡¯d felt her teeth go through her lip as well, but it had been her tongue.


    Before she¡¯d had a chance to assess and heal herself, the assassin continued his assault on Skye. Whenever she jumped away, he was right next to her; kicking her side, or knocking out the back of her legs..


    He was toying with her.


    Skye recognized it after a couple hits to her head.. ¡®Tis exactly what Genie warned me about.. Me moves are predictable after a wee bit of fightin¡¯.. How do I change it up?! This shit¡¯s ingrained in me!¡¯


    As Skye was being pummeled, Rukia cried and screamed for the bad man to stop..


    ¡°Leave Auntie Skye Alone! Why are you doing this to us?!¡±


    The anguish in Rukia¡¯s voice struck a nerve with Skye that made her snap back. Realizing that her problem was that she moved and thought in a pattern, she decided to try and go on pure instinct instead..


    As soon as Skye¡¯s tactics had changed, so did the battle. Instead of going in for targeted hits that would create damage, she went for any opening that the assassin had. A few he had done intentionally to draw her in, but Skye had somehow sensed theing blow, and backed off before he could even ready his fists.


    At his wits end and desperate to get some distance, the assassin ignited the air all around him. It wasn¡¯t anything too dangerous, but it was enough to get Skye to back up several feet. The Fire mage grinned when he saw how cautious she was being now..


    ¡®She gets particrly leery when I use my magic.. Maybe she isn¡¯t as dumb as she looks..¡¯


    The two had been running and fighting all over Mei¡¯s courtyard, and hadn¡¯t been quiet about it, either. The assassin knew that his employer couldn¡¯t keep the guards away indefinitely, and that someone would most likely being by sooner, rather thanter. Deciding to finish up his task quickly, the assassin needed just a minute or two to tweak his calctions and control..


    Locking eyes with Skye, the assassin tilted his head slightly as he asked; ¡°Before I kill you all, might I ask one question?¡±


    Skye red at him, a firm ¡®Fuck No¡¯ on the tip of her tongue. But she bit it, and let him ask..


    ¡°Why did you get involved in another kingdom¡¯s problems? It has only brought you and yours misery.. Why did you stay knowing that people like me woulde for them?¡±


    Skye grinned and replied without a pause; ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I came. To defend my family against people like you..¡±


    The assassin stared nkly at Skye for a moment before he smiled back, and shrugged while saying; ¡°Then I suppose you won¡¯t mind burning to death for them...here and now..¡±

 Chapter 598

    598 Tea Time, Interrupted(Part Two)


    ***WARNING: LANGUAGE, VIOLENCE, AND DISTURBING CONTENT***


    As soon as the assassin had finished speaking, he shot a smaller fireball at Skye while umting a massive one with his other hand. His mes grew hotter as the fireball reached the size of a stagecoach, then stopped growing. Skye had lept back and was watching him as she poured magic into the ground through her feet.


    The assassin obviously knew as he smirked at her, seemingly unperturbed by the amount she was controlling. Skye figured that an assassin was ready to die at any time, so she approached the situation as such. No prisoners..


    Anger welled up as he nced at Mei and Rukia, and Skye realized what he had nned. In an instant, she was in front of them, screaming; ¡°Get Down NOW!¡±


    Before they¡¯d even hit the ground, a dense dirt wall over a foot thick popped up in front of Skye. She ced her hands against it to further brace it, but the fireball¡¯s impact practically exploded the wall. As dust and debris covered half the courtyard, the assassin ran behind them..


    Skye knew his intent and heard his footsteps, so she moved to cover Mei¡¯s back just as he¡¯d tried toe down on her with a dagger. If Hana hadn¡¯t given Skye her sword at the start, then Mei would¡¯ve been murdered right then and there. The thought made Hana¡¯s blood run cold as she held a balling Rukia in her arms.


    Protecting Rukia was more important to Mei, who had told Hana to shield her front while she covered her back. It had left her own backside exposed, which both the fighters had noticed. When the assassin moved, Skye had rushed, too..


    While she¡¯d deflected the assassin¡¯s de, Skye had reconnected with her stored magic in the ground, and used a small portion to create a ground spike. The assassin had felt the ground shifting below his feet, so he¡¯d dodged it, but the resulting break was much needed.


    When Skye turned her head to ask if everyone was alright, Mei was grateful that Rukia couldn¡¯t see..


    .....


    Blood trickled down the lining of her jaw as several gashes in her face were simultaneously healing. Her nose had obviously been smashed as well, but she¡¯d already regenerated new cartge, and fixed it¡¯s shape. Tiny rocks fell to the ground as new tissue forced them out.


    Skye wiped the blood-soaked clumps of dirt from her face after seeing the horrified expression on Mei¡¯s. She knew that it probably looked far worse than it felt, but that was due to Skye¡¯s high pain tolerance. If she were anyone else, then she would¡¯ve been cowering on the floor, crying out in agony from her wounds.


    As the gashes slowly closed on her face, Mei collected herself as she shakily asked; ¡°Should we run for it?¡±


    ¡°Na, that¡¯s what that bastard¡¯s waitin¡¯ fer,¡± Skye replied in a hushed tone in between breaths; ¡°Just stay where ya are so I ken, and I¡¯ll handle this arse.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Mei asked with a slight tremor in her voice.


    Hana partly turned, and gently gripped her shoulder; ¡°The guards should be here any moment now. Skye just needs to hold him off for a bit longer..¡±


    ¡°Hana¡¯s right. And besides,¡± Skye smirked cheekily before she added; ¡°This bastard¡¯s nothin¡¯pared ta another Fire mage I¡¯ve met..¡±


    As Skye stood up, Rukia whimpered as she pressed her face into Hana¡¯s chest. She was literally trembling with fear, which made Skye begin to do the same, but with anger.. ¡®Nobody makes my sweetssie cry..¡¯


    As the dust finished settling, the assassin becamepletely visible. He was standing nonchntly as he waited for the princess to finish her little strategy pow-wow. As she took her stance and reconnected to the magic she had stored in the ground, the assassin stated; ¡°Are you ready now? Have you bid your final goodbyes?¡±


    Skye didn¡¯t speak, she only red at the man before her. Waves of murderous intent rolled off of her, instinctively making a light, cold sweat break out all over his body. Trying to maintain hisposure, the assassin tried to unnerve Skye by taunting her..


    ¡°I promise to make the child¡¯s death as painless as possible. I¡¯ve never liked killing children, but it¡¯s part of my job sometimes. I¡¯ll be gentle with the women, too. Well, I can¡¯t say that if that one holding the child fights back, but I swear to-¡±


    Again, Skye didn¡¯t speak; she justunched herself at him. A fury the likes of which he¡¯d never seen before glimmered in her eyes as she unleashed her full-strength. Her speed more than tripled, and her movements became more erratic. Making it difficult to anticipate where she would attack from.


    Skye had decided to encircle him, much like she¡¯d done to Tidas during the Mage Trials. She zipped back and forth in an almost circr shape, and attacked him as she¡¯d passed. He tried to attack back, but she was simply moving too fast for a non-Tank mage to manage alone.


    The assassin managed to avoid Skye¡¯s first several attacks, but not her fifth. When her outstretched arm connected with his corbone, he felt it snap in several ces. Agony surged through him, but he kept it together long enough to make a decision..


    Skye had felt his bones crack under the force of her arm, and knew that his would now be limited. Fire mages generally controlled their element with their hands, and the man before her had been doing that. Thinking that his magic was now limited, Skye rushed in for the final blow, but was nearly scorched by a wall of mes.


    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who can store up magic in their element.. Didn¡¯t you notice how fresh the air around us seemed? I¡¯ve pulled all of the oxygen towards us.. A snap of my fingers, and this entire area goes up in mes!¡±


    After Skye had jumped back to avoid being burned, she stood rooted in ce. The assassin thought that she was panicking, but it was theplete opposite..


    A couple minutes went by before Skye simply lifted her head, and smiled. The assassin grinned back for a split second, but it quickly turned into a grimace as he realized that she was actively working her magic into the oxygen. To interrupt his control, therefore his chain reaction to make it mmable.


    The assassin¡¯s anger and fear mixed into a vtile outburst; ¡°What the fuck have you Done?! You¡¯re not an Air mage!¡±


    ¡°Neither are you, but here we are,¡± Skye replied calmly, which only infuriated the assassin further.


    ¡°How are you-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also a Water mage. That¡¯s actually the trait I was born with. Water and air aren¡¯t that different, once you understand how the individual elements interact and react to both each other, and your magic on a molecr level.¡±


    The assassin¡¯s eyes went wide for a moment before hemented; ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I can still make this!¡±


    While crying out in pain, the assassin lifted his arms as high as he could as he pulled all of the still-affected oxygen to himself. A fireball the size of a small house began to form above his head. The heat it was putting out was intense to Hana and Mei, but Skye had barely even shifted where she stood.


    ¡°Too hot for you to handle, Princess?!¡± the assassin yelled in a taunting fashion.


    Skye smirked; ¡°Sorry, but you¡¯re not the hottest Fire mage I¡¯vee across..¡±


    The assassin chuckled lightly, a little sad to see such a beautiful and witty woman about to be killed. As he readied his injured body to incinerate the lot of them, the ground beneath his feet began to tremble..


    Right as he looked down, a mucky liquid began to bubble up from the ground. It waspletely encircling him, which sent a warning bell of in his head, but his ego got the better of him..


    ¡°Water won¡¯t do you much good against me, Princess. My mes are more than hot enough to turn your water into steam..¡±


    He grinned cockily as he shifted his aching body; ¡°I know what you did at your Mage Trials. You won¡¯t be able to trap me like you did your husband.¡±


    As the murky water pooled around him, Skye couldn¡¯t help but say; ¡°Whoever said I was Only using water against you?¡±


    Confusion covered the assassin¡¯s face before a massive wall of thick, slimy mud surrounded him on all sides. He¡¯d instantly tried to use his mes to evaporate the water, which he¡¯d sessfully done. But by basically cooking away the water, he¡¯d left himself trapped..


    Skye had purposely found as much y inside of the ground as she could, burst the water pipe underground, and had made a liquidity, putty-like mixture. When she¡¯d surrounded the assassin with it, he thought that the water had just been made murky by the dirt. But he was wrong, and now his assumption had cost him his life..


    Screams of agony echoed out as the assassin began to cook to death inside of the ceramic-like dome. Mei had instantly turned and told Hana to get Rukia away, which she did. Right as she¡¯d reached the door to Mei¡¯s quarters, the door swung open on it¡¯s own..


    ¡°What happened?! Where is my wife?!¡± Tidas bellowed as he nearly ran into Hana and Rukia.


    Hang and Genie were directly behind him, along with a dozen or so guards. As they entered the courtyard, they were astonished to see the damage. Gashes in the ground, broken statues, scorch marks everywhere, and the massive dome were shocking enough. But the screamsing from the dome had a few of the guards looking pale.


    Tidas checked over his wife and heard her story, then immediately went over to the dome. He punched a hole in it, then started to rip it apart enough to pull the assassin out. The man screamed in agony as Tidas yanked him out without a care concerning his physical state.


    His clothes were melted and charred to his skin, leaving no way to differentiate the two. His hair and half of his face were scorched so bad that he looked almost nothing like the man who had been sealed inside the kiln-like dome. Skye¡¯d had no intentions of freeing him, but Tidas wanted information..


    Seeing that the man was on death¡¯s doorstep, he quickly and firmly asked; ¡°Who sent you?¡±


    The assassin just smiled.


    ¡°Do we know him?¡± Skye asked, already having a rtively clear idea of what was most likely going on.


    The assassin smiled with his blood-filled mouth; ¡°Yes, of course you do... Although, it may not be... Who you think...¡±


    The assassin turned his head to look Skye in her eyes; ¡°There¡¯s always someone stronger than us out there.. You¡¯ll find out soon enough...just how much stronger he is..¡±


    With a dark, knowing smile on his lips: the assassin exhaled his final breath..

 Chapter 599

    599 The Real Threat


    After the attempted assassination, it was going to take quite some time to fix Mei¡¯s courtyard. She wanted to stay in Hana¡¯s quarters, but Hang was against it. Not them being together, just the ce..


    ¡°You two and Rukia can take my quarters, and I can move to one of the basic guest quarters. I¡¯d rather you and our daughter have as much security around you as possible, and only your father¡¯s quarters are more secure than mine. You three will be fine in my rooms, and there¡¯s enough space for Rukia to still have her own room.¡±


    Mei smiled softly at Hang; ¡°The room we had added to be Rukia¡¯s nursery when she was born.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Hang replied with a nod; ¡°It¡¯s small, but it will offer you two a bit of privacy while still keeping her close.¡±


    Mei¡¯s smile stretched; ¡°You are too kind, Hang. You do not need to be.. Considering..¡±


    A pained expression traversed his features for a moment before he spoke in a strained voice; ¡°I just want all of you safe.. In truth, this is most likely my fault. I¡¯m so sorry that my work has put you at risk.¡±


    ¡°I dinna think it¡¯s you specifically, Hang.. I think this may be my fault,¡± Skye stated at she stared at the dome.


    The assassin¡¯s body had been searched, then taken away. They hadn¡¯t found anything on him but a partially charred picture of a young girl. Skye held it in her hand as she stared ahead, and said; ¡°Ima pretty sure that Ahriman hired him..¡±


    ¡°How do you know it was him? And why would he go to the trouble of hiring someone? Ahriman is more than capable of doing it himself,¡± Genie replied, knowing full-well what he¡¯d just said.


    Tidas scoffed; ¡°Skye can handle Dark magic-¡±


    .....


    ¡°Not against someone who kens what he¡¯s doin¡¯,¡± Skye replied before Genie could; ¡°Yer Uncle was akin to a wounded animal, but Ahriman is a trained soldier...and guard.¡±


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re gettin¡¯ at, I just don¡¯t understand it. My brother-¡±


    Tidas had tried to continue, but Hang cut him off; ¡°What about your brother? And which one?¡±


    Tidas sighed; ¡°My oldest, Marco. Ahriman is one of his personal bodyguards.¡±


    ¡°So what is he doing here in Sai?¡± Mei asked.


    Skye and Tidas shared a look before they both turned away. Skye went back to looking at the now-crumbling dome as Tidas exined their guess: he was there to cause the copse of the Republic..


    ¡°Sai is the only kingdom of it¡¯s kind. All others are ruled by monarchs of some form, even in the Fae Nation. If Sai can continue to function and prosper as it has, then the people of other kingdoms might think it¡¯s better.¡±


    ¡°It tis,¡± Skye cut in, earning a soured expression for it before she added; ¡°What? Tis true..¡±


    Tidas shook his head lightly before continuing; ¡°The Republic of Sai is probably the biggest threat to my brother¡¯sing rule. You elect your officials by the votes of all of your people, and they can only serve as long as they¡¯re voted in..¡±


    ¡°My Father is a fair and generous ruler, but my brother will not be. His personal policies will strip the general popce of their personal rights, and make them ves in every way but name. If Sai stands, the people of all oppressed nations will fight knowing that they have a blueprint to a functioning system to go off of, after the dust has settled.¡±


    Hang perked up; ¡°But if we fracture ourselves, or revert back to an empire like Tokuga wants, then all is well in Alcon.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Tidas replied; ¡°I don¡¯t know how, but my brother seems to always have ess to vast amounts of money. I¡¯ve tried to find his source over the years, but every time I think I¡¯m close, I get dead ends.¡±


    ¡°Your brother is probably the one doing that,¡± Genie interjected.


    Aye, making things dead is a disturbing talent of his. But his money is how he gets away with it all. That, and his hold on my Father.¡±


    Genie quirked his eyebrow; ¡°Doesn¡¯t your father refer to him as his head advisor?¡±


    ¡°Aye,¡± Tidas replied with a grimace; ¡°With the way my Father leaves the everyday runnings of the kingdom to Marco now: he¡¯s basically already king. But that¡¯s not where the money ising from. I¡¯ve checked the pce¡¯s finances, and there¡¯s nothing amiss there.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think your brother will be a bad king?¡± Mei asked.


    ¡°He willna be a bad king, Mei, he¡¯ll be a cruel one,¡± Skye responded with a dire tone.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told ya some things, but ya canna understand unless ya meet him. He¡¯s cold, calcting, and doesna care about anythin¡¯ else except what he wants. And he doesna care what methods are used ta have his ends met..¡±


    ¡°Whenever someone like that gains power, it Never turns out well for the general public, and Marco Is that type,¡± Genie added as Mei listened.


    ¡°What about Tidas? He¡¯d make a fair king,¡± Mei stated absentmindedly.


    Tidas shook his head; ¡°I don¡¯t want to be king. If it came down to that, I¡¯d rather Alcon adopt Sai¡¯s governing structure. All I want is to live my life with my wife, and enjoy my time with my family.¡±


    ¡°Those most suited to lead hardly ever want to. They understand the responsibility thates with it, and are naturally too smart to want it.. But that just makes them all the more suited for the job,¡± Genie stated as he stared at Tidas.


    He frowned as he replied; ¡°So you think I know better than a Senate would? Come on, Genie. I don¡¯t know enough about economics and such to rule. Marco and Lawrence were groomed for that, not me. But I¡¯ll win any battle or war you put me in front of.¡±


    ¡°I think we¡¯re getting off subject a bit,¡± Hangmented as the two exchanged a small grin; ¡°I think Tokuga hired the assassin to stop our meeting about him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s probably part of it,¡± Tidas said; ¡°Considering that my brother would most likely prefer him sitting on a throne, versus a senator¡¯s seat. He could control both him, and Sai easily if he were the one to deliver said throne to him.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s where you think the weapons came from then?¡± Hang asked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure, but aye, that¡¯s where I Think they came from. But I can¡¯t know for sure without seeing Marco¡¯s records.¡±


    ¡°Well that¡¯s never gonna happen,¡± Skyemented as she turned towards them; ¡°If Ahriman¡¯s about, then it¡¯s safe ta say that Marco¡¯s involved, at the the very least. With that in mind: we need ta be extra careful. When is the hearing for Tokuga?¡±


    ¡°If everything goes as nned, the day after the New Year celebrations,¡± Hang replied; ¡°But that alsoplicates things..¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Tidas asked.


    Genie and Hang exchanged a nce before he replied; ¡°The Maze unlocks on the New Year...and it¡¯s the only time it¡¯s open without using Tokuga¡¯s entryway. There¡¯s usually a celebration around the temple¡¯s entrance, which is hosted by Tokuga. If he finds out what¡¯s happening the following day, he might try something crazy, like take you two hostage after you emerge from the maze.¡±


    Skye chuckled; ¡°Let¡¯em TRY ta fuck wit us..¡±


    Tidas shook his head; ¡°Hang on, Skye. We¡¯re diplomats here, not soldiers. We could cause some serious problems for my Father if Tokuga lies, and the public¡¯s opinion is manipted. We need to have a solid entry and exit n-¡±


    ¡°Ima so sick of tiptoeing around the bad guys,¡± Skye stated, cutting her husband off mid-sentence; ¡°Tokuga, Marco, theirckeys.. Ima so sick of havin¡¯ ta ¡®look¡¯ like the good guys even though we are!¡±


    Skye held up the charred picture of the girl; ¡°Do ya think thisss is gonna care about all of this bullshit?! No! The only thing that matters ta her is that her Da¡¯s notin¡¯ home Ever again.. If it weren¡¯t fer men like Tokuga and Marco, then this girl¡¯s father wouldn¡¯t have died today..¡±


    A dark tone edged Skye¡¯s words as she added; ¡°Why can we just end them now, and be done with it? Why do we gotta wait fer them ta ruin lives before we act?¡±


    Tidas walked over to her, and gently squeezed her shoulder; ¡°Because if we kill them without them doing anything wrong, then we¡¯re no better than they are..¡±


    ¡°The fuck we¡¯re not!¡± Skye yelled; ¡°You would never rape, and I would never kill just fer the fun of it! Or fer personal gain! They Would! We are Very different! That whole line makes No sense! How are we any better if we Let Them do whatever they want?!¡±


    ¡°First of all,¡± Genie started with a neutral tone; ¡°That child¡¯s father was going to die abruptly some day, anyway. His line of work alone assured that, so don¡¯t feel guilty just because you found a picture.. Everyone in the line of death carries pictures of some kind..¡±


    ¡°Secondly,¡± Genie¡¯s tone hardened slightly; ¡°Can you outright prove these crazy theories?¡±


    Skye red at him; ¡°Crazy theories?! You ken they¡¯re not!¡±


    Genie shrugged; ¡°Prove it. Or are you expecting hundreds of thousands of people to just go off of your word? People that don¡¯t know you, or trust you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the point-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly the point!¡± Genie yelled back at her; ¡°How can you justify killing Anyone without solid proof that they deserve such a harsh judgement? Just because you know the truth does Not mean that everyone will believe you! There are Many that would love to manipte the situation! And make You out to be the monster!¡±


    ¡°So? The people I love understand me! They ken I¡¯d never kill just ta do it!¡±


    ¡°No, just for convenience and to satisfy your sense of righteousness,¡± Genie replied with a slight huff.


    Skye looked at him incredulously; ¡°Are you DeFending that bastard?!¡±


    ¡°No, but this is the exact type of pushback you¡¯d get, if not Far worse. He is the next king, after all. I don¡¯t think even Magnus could let you off with a p on your wrist for killing his first-born Son.¡±


    Genie and Skye stared each other down like they were ready toe to blows. Tidas stepped in between them, and eventually got them to calm a bit. It helped that Mei convinced Skye to go see Rukia, who was no doubt having a fit, and Hana was left to manage her on her own.


    As soon as they disappeared, Tidas looked at Genie with a tired expression; ¡°Why would you push her like that? After what she¡¯s just gone through?¡±


    Genie kept his stance as he replied; ¡°Because she needs to understand that the power she wields isn¡¯t always the answer..¡±


    ¡°You two wish Alcon to have it¡¯s own government, right? Well, who do you think passes judgements here? We have other court systems that handle criminal charges, in their respective jurisdictions. The officials research and assess the circumstances and the crime, thene to a conclusion, and pass a sentence based on each individual situation.¡±


    Genie motioned with his hand; ¡°A single person cannot be the judge and jury, too. That¡¯s not how this works. And if Skye really thinks that she doesn¡¯t need the people on her side when taking on someone like Marco, then she¡¯s not as smart as I thought she was.¡±


    Tidas wanted to argue, but he knew that Genie was right. He also felt like his priority should be his wife at the moment, so he did the only thing he could think of..


    Sticking his arm out, Tidas handed the charred picture off to Genie as he said; ¡°I¡¯m too tired to argue right now. Just take this, and make sure that the child¡¯s guardian has enough to make the girl¡¯s lifefortable. I will cover the expenses. And since I finished up sorting and outlining the paperwork for you two, I¡¯ll be retiring with my wife for the next day.¡±


    A confused expression passed across Hang¡¯s face as he asked; ¡°Why pay for the girl?¡±


    Tidas turned to walk away as he replied; ¡°Because cold-hearted, professional assassins don¡¯t carry pictures of their kids with them on jobs..¡±

 Chapter 600

    600 To Ease Her Heart


    ¡°What did he mean?¡± Hang asked after Tidas was out of sight.


    Genie looked at the picture, then back at Hang; ¡°This man most likely wasn¡¯t a real assassin, at least not in our sense of the word. He was probably a soldier that got epted into the shinobi program, and subsequently washed out.¡±


    ¡°How can you tell?¡± he asked.


    Genie held up the picture; ¡°Aside from the fact that he was missing important details about his target? ..No professional would bring a personal item with him on a job, especially a picture of their child.¡±


    ¡°Is there any other significance other than that?¡± Hang asked ask Genie gently folded the picture, and held it out.


    ¡°Not that I can tell now. But I suppose we¡¯ll know more when we find the girl,¡± Genie replied before turning away, and facing the empty courtyard; ¡°Start with her clothes. They looked to be made of expensive materials. If you find the maker, you might find the girl..¡±


    Out of nowhere, a shinobi came walking over from around the fountain. They grabbed the picture, nodded to Genie, then walked away without a word. Hang had seen it many times, but he realized then that he would never get used to it, no matter how many times he saw it.


    ¡°Come,¡± Genie stated after the ninja had disappeared; ¡°My brother must be worried since we all ran out without warning. He can handle the rest of the meeting, if you want to go check on your daughter?¡±


    Hang shed a dismal expression for a split second before going back to his usual cid face; ¡°Not now.. I¡¯ll visit themter, before her bedtime. I¡¯m sure that my Father-in-Law is sorely missing us, despite what you say.¡±


    Understanding his avoidance, Genie grinned; ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go back. I just don¡¯t care for politics.. By the way, how did you know to follow after Tidas and I?¡±


    .....


    As he and Genie headed for the entryway, Hang replied matter-of-factly; ¡°Because I saw Tidas run out first. If he¡¯s running off after all the efforts he put into helping us, then I knew that it had to do with Skye. And she was with Mei and Rukia, so..¡±


    Genie smirked; ¡°Follow trouble and you¡¯ll find trouble, as it were.¡±


    Hang nodded as they left the courtyard, and went into Mei¡¯s quarters. A worker sighed with relief, and turned to go back to work at a more leisurely pace when something in the corner of the courtyard caught his eye. He froze with fear as an eerie, man-shaped shadow appeared at the far end of the courtyard, then disappeared over the wall.


    He rubbed at his eyes a moment, then turned back to his work. Writing off what he¡¯d seen as an illusion, or a hallucination..


    ************


    Tidas didn¡¯t take long to find his wife, who was currently in the middle of ying with Rukia. They¡¯d all been worried about how she would handle the attack, but she seemed fine at the moment. The one who seemed most upset was Mei.


    It wasn¡¯t the attempt on her life that had her shaking, but the fact that Rukia was included in the order as well. Hana made some tea with a bit of a special herb in it, which seemed to help, but Mei was still nearly frantic with worry for her daughter.


    Tidas and Skye both tried to assure her that they would help protect her, but Mei snapped at them a bit..


    ¡°Are you two forgetting who my Uncle is? I know Exactly how easy it is for a trained shinobi to aplish their goal. While I doubt most will even take the job because of who my Uncle is, someone with a grudge against him or my family could involve themselves..¡±


    ¡°My Uncle was very good at his job, for a long time. He has many enemies that would love to see him suffer, and causing the death of his family members is a very easy way to aplish that.¡±


    ¡°But your uncle would Never allow that,¡± Hana interjected; ¡°He has some of the best shinobi he has ever trained protecting this building. Only a person wishing for death would attack the family members of Jin Laos.¡±


    ¡°Or a desperate one,¡± Tidasmented absentmindedly; ¡°I think the man that Skye fought in your courtyard was such.. Enough knowledge to ept the job and act, but not enough to survive. Based on my knowledge alone, I know that the man was in over his head, and I wasn¡¯t even there.¡±


    ¡°In what way?¡± Mei asked.


    ¡°In every way,¡± Tidas replied after sipping his cup of regr tea; ¡°If you think about it, no matter what the oue was: that ninja wasn¡¯t escaping. Genie¡¯s guards monitor the outer perimeter, and basically everyone else¡¯s guards monitor the rest. Hell, even ours have been taking shifts.¡±


    Mei looked at him tly; ¡°If it¡¯s so secure, then how did he get in, in the first ce?¡±


    Tidas sighed then went to reply, but Skye beat him to it; ¡°That was probably Ahriman¡¯s doin¡¯.. I thought about that while I was yin¡¯ wit Rukia, and it makes the most sense..¡±


    ¡°No one really kens Dark Magic¡¯s capabilities, or limitations. Who¡¯s ta say cloaking isna one of¡¯em? It would also exin why we havena been able ta find the bastard yet,¡± Skye sat down next to her husband as she finished speaking.


    Rukia had gone off to eat some fruit, and y with her dolls. She wanted to brush their hair, which only took one person to do. But Skye did promise to resume ying after she was done ¡®making them pretty again¡¯.


    The feisty bairn was more or less reenacting her aunt¡¯s fight scene with happy gusto, but she didn¡¯t like the disheveled appearance of her dolls afterwards. Skye had told her that fighting was messy business, so Rukia decided that her dolls were done with all of that.


    The conversation had brought a smile to her face, which had been sorely needed. The picture of the assassin¡¯s child had hit her hard, and it was weighing heavily on her. While she would never regret saving Mei and the others, the thought of a man leaving behind a young child had her questioning why she hadn¡¯t tried harder toe up with a way to beat him, but not kill him.


    Tidas knew that his wife was suffering from misced guilt, and was trying to hurry their visit along, but he also knew that reassurances needed toe from others first..


    ¡°Ahriman can¡¯t do anything with us around. Between our abilities and Genie in general: nothing is going to happen to anyone on our watch. Just like how Skye handled it in the courtyard earlier.¡±


    Both Mei and Hana¡¯s eyes lit up as Mei spoke first; ¡°Oh my goodness, I can¡¯t believe that I haven¡¯t even thanked you for protecting us before!¡±


    Mei reached out, and grabbed ahold of Skye¡¯s hand; ¡°I can never express how grateful I am to you-¡±


    ¡°Na, Nope! No, no, no,¡± Skye stammered as she slowly pulled her hand back; ¡°Ya dinna need ta thank me. What was I supposed ta do? Let him kill ya?¡±


    Hana leaned forward in her seat; ¡°No, you could¡¯ve left it to me, which would¡¯ve gotten them killed..¡±


    Clenching her jaw, Hana added; ¡°The shame I feel for not being the one to have ended that monster..¡±


    Skye snapped her head up; ¡°Why would ya say that? Do ya think that Mei and Rukia would still be here, had ya not been there then? The only reason I was able ta fight off that guy was because you were there. Otherwise, he woulda been solely focused on killin¡¯em. Whether ya acknowledge it or not, they be alive now cause you were their shield.¡±


    Hana visibly rxed a bit after that, but Skye was still a ball of intensity by the time they¡¯d left. Rukia wound up falling asleep after her snack, so the two Alconian royals excused themselves. They¡¯re been through quite an ordeal, and needed the time to recollect themselves.


    Tidas walked beside his wife as they headed for their room. At first, everything seemed normal. Until Skye had picked up her pace, and appeared to be annoyed when Tidas had caught up to her. Before she started to practically jog the rest of the way to their room, Skye stopped and snapped a bit at her husband.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ya got somewhere else ta be?! I dinna need a babysitter..¡±


    Tidas quirked an eyebrow at her; ¡°If you really want to be alone, then I¡¯ll go. I understand if you want some space after what happened.¡±


    Skye scoffed; ¡°I do want ta be alone, but tis nothin¡¯ ta do wit what happened.¡±


    ¡°...Okay. If that¡¯s your wish-¡±


    ¡°Why would I be bothered, anyway? Killin¡¯ that assassin was nae different from killing a soldier on the battlefield. So why?! Why would I be upset by that?!¡±


    Tidas stared at his wife with a slightly pained expression; ¡°Because you¡¯re a good-hearted person. And even though you know that you were defending innocents, you still took a life of a loving father..¡±


    Tidas wrapped an arm around his wife¡¯s waist as he spoke with a gentle voice; ¡°Killing on a battlefield for a cause and fighting an opponent to the death one-on-one are two different beasts. Watching red wash over a sea of faces is far different from actively fighting someone in singlebat..¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no time to check for personal effects, no time to rte to the soldier you¡¯ve killed. To see that the only real difference between you two is that one was unwittingly rooting for the losing side. We¡¯re all just people trying to live the best we can..¡±


    ¡°....How often do ya think about this stuff?¡± Skye asked with a contemtive expression.


    ¡°Everyday,¡± Tidas replied without skipping a beat; ¡°Don¡¯t forget that my body count is much higher than yours. I question myself every day. Am I making the best choices? How many others will benefit from my decisions? It¡¯s my duty because of the lives I carry, and will have to answer for one day.¡±


    Skye grew silent and started walking again. She understood how kindhearted her husband was, and yet he had killed hundreds by now, if not thousands. He was called everything from a saint, to a monster, depending on where you were. Yet he was still able to remain the same gentle man that would put a moth outside instead of killing it.


    ¡°To be honest, every time I take a life, it feels like a tiny piece of me is lost..¡±


    Tidas nodded; ¡°Honestly? I used to believe that, too. It was like a hollow was forming in my chest, and the only time the empty feeling disappeared was when I was in battle, making it bigger. It was a never-ending, vicious cycle...Until I focused on Why I was doing what I was doing in the first ce..¡±


    When he saw the curious confusion on his beloved wife¡¯s face, Tidas grinned and said; ¡°Us.. Everything I do, or have ever done: was for us and our future children. I know that sounds selfish-I should¡¯ve wanted to stop very and help the less-fortunate because it¡¯s the right thing to do. But that¡¯s not why I did it..¡±


    ¡°I did it for you, Skye,¡± he added as their door came into view; ¡°To be blunt, I honestly don¡¯t care about most outside of my family. But I knew that seeing ves would make you angry on their behalf. I knew that if you saw people wasting away in the street from hunger, or dying of treatable illnesses, it would break your heart..¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t ever want to see any amount of pain on your face, so I¡¯ll do anything I can to make you happy. If I have to save this entire bloody to ease your heart, I will.¡±

 Chapter 601

    601 Building Worries


    **WARNING: EXTREMELY GRAPHIC SEXUAL CONTENT**


    Skye stared into the earnest eyes of her husband as she spoke; ¡°So if ya saw a child dying on the side of the road, would ya leave her there if I told ya to?¡±


    ¡°Why would you?¡± Tidas asked incredulously as they stopped in front of their door.


    ¡°That¡¯s not-it¡¯s a hypothetical!¡± Skye snipped; ¡°Would ya do it?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s a child, for crying out loud,¡± Tidas replied gruffly.


    A small, soft smile stretched across her face; ¡°Then yer not as heartless as yer tryin¡¯ ta y off, husband.. I could list off a ton of situations where you¡¯d help someone with not a thing ta gain from it fer yer self. Yer a good man, my love, and an excellent example of a human being.¡±


    Tidas felt his cheeks flush ufortably, prompting a slightly surly reply; ¡°You say that like I haven¡¯t any faults when in reality, my faults are the worst kinds..¡±


    Skye huffed, bing exasperated with his bleak attitude; ¡°Aye Tidas, ya be a jealous, overprotective, cocky, battle-lovin¡¯, slightly misogynistic-¡±


    ¡°By the gods, I get your point!¡± Tidas yelled, obviously offended.


    .....


    After forcing down a chuckle, she added; ¡°But you never kill fer personal gain or pleasure. You also listen to those around ya, and can change yer opinion when given facts. You¡¯re considerate of others, and give more of yourself than you realize..¡±


    As they reached their door and opened it, Skye continued; ¡°Even when I lose hope, you¡¯re there: keepin¡¯ me from losing me self. You¡¯ve given years of yer life for the betterment of our home and people. Even if ya im it was fer selfish motives, the actions are what matter.¡±


    Tidas wordlessly opened the door, went in after his wife, then closed the door behind them. Once he turned back to face her, Skye¡¯s smile widened as she finished speaking..


    ¡°Ye can act the viin all ya like, but we both have seen true monsters,¡± Skye walked over to her husband, and cupped his cheek; ¡°And we Both ken that yer Nothing like them. So out yer head, Love..¡±


    *Tidas wrapped his arms around her, and buried his face in her neck as he said; ¡°How did this go from me cheering you up, to you doing it for me?¡±


    Skye grinned against his shoulder as she replied; ¡°You take care of me, I take care of you-we rotate. That¡¯s what partners do..¡±


    ¡°And lovers?¡± Tidas whispered as he started to kiss her neck.


    Skye practically purred as she said; ¡°Mmm, aye.. Definitely that, too..¡±


    Tidas ran one hand up his wife¡¯s side, and the other up her back as he inhaled her scent. Her cherry blossom and citrus perfume mixed with her skin sent a wave of heated need throughout his body. As his hand met the top of her back, he reached up, and pulled on the ribbon she¡¯d used to keep her hair back.


    It had grown to just past her shoulders again, and covered Tidas¡¯ face as he kissed his way up to her ear. A fresh wave of her scent hit his senses, and sent his mind and body reeling. Feeling his coherent thoughts slipping away, Tidas whispered into his wife¡¯s ear; ¡°My ce will always right here, with you..¡±


    Sentiment welled up in Skye¡¯s heart as Tidas pulled away from her ear, and took her parted lips in an all-consuming kiss. Her breath, her heart; it was all given and taken in earnest. Their hands roamed over each other as if it were thest time they would ever touch.


    A soft moan escaped Skye¡¯s lips as her husband¡¯s seeking hands found her breasts. The noise was like a match tossed onto a bonfire, and Tidas found himself ripping his wife¡¯s clothes from her body. It was unsettling that his hands had started before his mind had acknowledged the action, but his wife was tearing them off along with him.


    Once her¡¯s were gone, Skye immediately reached out, and tore her husband¡¯s shirt nearly down the middle. As soon as his chest was exposed, her hands began to eagerly roam as he ripped and pulled the rest off. As articles were removed and skin revealed, she moved from part to part until she¡¯d reached his most sensitive one.


    A deep, throaty groan echoed within the room as Tidas felt a warm hand wrap around his throbbing member. His legs shook as she stroked and teased him, causing goosebumps to bloom across his skin. Seeing his reaction only spurred Skye on, and she was soon on her knees.


    As she went to take him into her mouth, Tidas entwined his fingers into her hair. When her head began to move, she could feel his grip tighten, and hear his breathing bing more ragged with every bob of her head. When she felt him grow and harden, she¡¯d slow her pace, and switch to stimting his sack for a few moments.


    It was heaven and hell entwined to Tidas as his wife kept him teetering on the edge. After several minutes of her glorious torture, he felt thest of his restraint fade when he looked down at her. The scene was too much for him to bare as he realized that she had started to rub herself while giving him pleasure.


    Tidas was well aware that Skye took pleasure in seeing him experiencing it, and she knew that he felt the same way. They felt exactly the same about each other, and the assurance he gained from that fact made him adore, and want her all the more. Unable to wait any longer, Tidas pulled away from Skye, and picked her up from under her arms.


    As soon as she could, Skye wrapped her legs around his waist, and buried her husband¡¯s manhood deep inside. Tidas groaned as he felt her moist warmth tightening around him. The sensation had been so strong that he¡¯d nearly dropped her.


    As he regained his control, Tidas looked into his wife¡¯s eyes as he walked towards their bed. Through gritted teeth, he smirked and whispered; ¡°Good thing we don¡¯t have any ns tomorrow, because you¡¯re not sleeping tonight..¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll hold ya to that, husband,¡± Skye replied in a breathless voice.


    He lightly shook his head in the negative; ¡°I want to hear my name, Skye.. Only my name.. All night..¡±


    Skye smirked back; ¡°Aye, I think I can manage that..¡±


    As he stood in front of their bed, he said; ¡°Then say it..¡±


    Leaning in closer to his ear so her breath would touch it, Skye whispered breathily; ¡°Give me a reason..¡±


    Without another word; Tidas got onto his knees, and simultaneously set Skye down on her back while mming into her. She moaned as she dug her nails into his back, but she did not say his name. Leaning back, he rammed into her several times, whispering to her as he went.


    ¡°Who do you love the most?¡±


    ¡°Tidas..¡±


    ¡°Who spoils you the most?¡±


    ¡°Tidas..¡±


    ¡°Who makes you writhe with pleasure?¡±


    ¡°Tidas..¡±


    ¡°Who loves you most?!¡±


    As his speed and thrusts matched the intensity of his eyes, Skye¡¯s world imploded, and she cried out his name. Tidas felt her body shuddering beneath his, and it nearly finished him, but he hadn¡¯t had his fill of his wife yet.


    Once he felt like he could move without finishing, Tidas had Skye scoot up so they could stretch their legs out on the bed. After they had situated themselves, Tidas started raining kisses all over Skye¡¯s shoulders and corbone until her breathing had evened out. Once he was sure that she had recovered, he started to slowly move on her again.


    Skye wrap her arms and legs around his body, and moved her hips in time with his. They would kiss, then part to look into each other¡¯s eyes for a few moments before devouring each other again. Over and over for and uncounted amount of time, until the build was too great for Tidas to handle.


    As his thrusts grew more passionate, so did his eyes. It got to the point where Skye had to look away, but Tidas would just draw her back in with his lips. With tongue and teeth, her searched every corner of her mouth in between mutterings tender words.


    By the time they¡¯d reached their peak together, Skye felt as though Tidas had seen and touched the very depths of her soul. And he loved, and epted every inch of her.


    It was a kind of unconditional love that was unlike anything she¡¯d ever experienced, even from her parents and Peggy. In that moment, Skye felt as though neither time, nor space could ever break their bond.


    As theyid in bed holding each other, Skye felt afortable darkness tugging at her eyes. Tidas tried to talk with her, but it was obvious that she was falling asleep, so he began to hum her to the rest of the way into a deep slumber. The feeling of gentle vibrationsing from his chest was thest thing Skye thought before sumbing to the beckoning darkness.


    Tidas watched her peaceful expression for a few moments before slowly wiggling his way out from underneath of his unconscious wife. He walked across the room, and sat at the table for a few minutes before getting up, and pacing the room. He hadn¡¯t wanted to rm Skye before, considering what she¡¯d just been through, but he¡¯d heard some disturbing news while waiting for the meeting to start..


    Several senators had been gathered together in a corner talking about various things when one began toin about the new check points at Alcon¡¯s boarders. Only merchants and nobles were being allowed inside of the kingdom, which set off a dozen red gs within Tidas¡¯ head.


    There had only been a handful of times throughout history where Alcon had sealed it¡¯s boarders, and they all involved war of some kind.. ¡®Has the Sync kingdom attacked? Did Marco screw up the treaty with the Hignders? Or worse: has something happened to my Father?¡¯


    The thought had instantly made Tidas¡¯ stomach knot and sink. He¡¯d had a terrible feeling since shortly after they¡¯d left for Sai, but he¡¯d written it off as being homesick. It had been several years since he¡¯d been home for an extended period of time, which made him doubt his gut.. But that was before.


    Tidas had found it odd that he hadn¡¯t received a single scroll or message from home since they¡¯d arrived. But he¡¯d shoved it to the back of his mind until now. He¡¯d been so focused on getting home that Tidas hadn¡¯t even realized theck ofmunication from them.


    ¡®Even Marco should¡¯ve sent a message by now requesting a progress report of sorts, but nothing. Not even from Shasta or Zas.. I don¡¯t like this..¡¯


    ncing over at his beautiful sleeping wife, Tidas sighed deeply before getting up, and climbing back into bed. Skye had barely moved as he wrapped his body around her, and tried to push his thoughts away. After kissing her temple, Tidasid his head down, and tried to fall back asleep.


    Wondering what was happening at home as the darkness took him...

 Chapter 602 - 602 Town Meeting

    602 Town Meeting


    Previously, Back In Alcon...


    ¡°I see Dragonhorn¡¯s gates! Hopefully, it¡¯s not toote for them to call a town meeting!¡± Nics screamed from Hugo¡¯s backside.


    After regaining her strength, Maevis had hopped off of the bird¡¯s back, and was leisurely keeping pace with him as she thought. As soon as she¡¯d heard Nic¡¯s voice, she¡¯d cleared her head, and focused on the task at hand..


    ¡°I see it! Why don¡¯t we split up with Hugo, and have him search the orchard for Jonathan and Cu?! That way we¡¯re not wasting extra time flying around!¡±


    Nics looked down at hisfortable ride, then nodded with a reluctant expression. After he quickly exined where to go and what to do, Hugo took off with a slow p of his wings. He was quite tired and didn¡¯t really want to help, but understood how dire the situation was, so he did as his partner asked.


    ¡°I really do owe that damn bird a whole bushel of berries after all of this. Flying through the night alone earned him that,¡± Nicsmented as his dear friend flew away.


    Maevis sighed before patting his shoulder; ¡°Aye, ya do. Now let¡¯s move our arses! It¡¯ll take longer than a day to evacuate the town, but we¡¯ll have less than that if we can¡¯t even convince them to gather to discuss it tonight.¡±


    Nics nodded, then the two pixies flew straight down to the town. As they entered, the streetlights illuminated the various people walking about,pletingst minute shopping and the like. The warm and rxed atmosphere made the two feel even worse about the hell that was about to befall them.


    Maevis swiveled her head several times in search of Jonathan McKurdy, but to no avail. The only person that she recognized was Dr. Martin, a human that Skye had described to her on several asions. She didn¡¯t actually know him, but the fact that he was a friend of Skye¡¯s was enough for her, under the circumstances.


    .....


    After calling out to him, the two fairies had attracted a decent crowd of onlookers. A few had caught bits about why they were there, and the spection and rumors began. But before they could get out of control, Nics took a deep breath, and addressed the growing crowds¡¯ concerns..


    ¡°We are Nics and Maevis, Representatives of the Fae Nation! Under the supervision of Queen Celestia herself! Before anyone misunderstands anything, we ask that as many of you as possible gather in the town square, in half an hour! If you do, we will exin everything to everyone ourselves!¡±


    ¡°Why?! Why can¡¯t ya just tell us here?!¡± a random man called out.


    Nics looked directly at the man as he replied loudly, and clearly; ¡°Because this affects the entire town! And the entire town deserves to hear the full details before making and decisions! Also, I want everyone to have ALL of the information! Not just bits and pieces through gossip! Please!¡±


    The pained expression that crossed Nics¡¯ face made Maevis¡¯ heart twist as he added; ¡°Please! For your family¡¯s sakes! Come to the meeting in Half an Hour! ...Also, does anyone know where Jonathan McKurdy is?! We wish for him and Cu Sith to be present as well!¡±


    The entire mood of the crowd was instantly swayed upon learning that their favorite guardian mascot was going to be in attendance. Due to their ever-growing poprity, John and Cu rarely made trips into town during peak tourist times. With Yuletide so close, the holiday crowds had been making their usual greetings too much of a hassle, so they¡¯d all but stopped during the day.


    The respectful love and attention from the townspeople was overshadowed by the harassment and assault of the tourists. So they mainly stuck to their own hangout spots at night, which most of the townspeople were aware of. Tonight in particr, the townsfolk knew exactly where he¡¯d be..


    A friend of John and Cu¡¯s was celebrating his third child¡¯s birth. They were quickly found in a conveniently located tavern at the edge of town, in case they needed to run away from a group of tourists. Maevis and Nics were grateful that he was found so fast, and quickly pulled him aside with Dr. Martin¡¯s help.


    They gave him the cliff notes of what was happening in the capital, which made Jonathan groan in difort before saying; ¡°By the gods, I¡¯m gonna be sick.. So the king is dead? Why haven¡¯t the bells tolled? Or messengers been sent out?¡±


    Nics shook his head; ¡°Because Marco has to keep Tidas and Skye in the dark as long as possible. Otherwise, they¡¯lle running home before Marco¡¯s ready.¡±


    Ready for what?¡± Dr. Martin asked hesitantly.


    Maevis and Nics shared a look before Maevis answered; ¡°To either imprison, or kill Prince Tidas and Princess Skye..¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes went wide; ¡°What?! There¡¯s no way-¡±


    ¡°He has both the general infantry, as well as two of his personal guards on their way here Right Now, to ¡®evacuate¡¯ Dragonhorn one way, or The Other.. To be blunt, if the people stay here: they¡¯ll die,¡± Maevis stated in a stern tone.


    Jonathan shed a semi-nervous grin; ¡°Come on, that¡¯s impossible.. First off, whye here? And there¡¯s no way that the new King is gonna start his rule with a bloodbath. That¡¯s just-¡±


    ¡°Insane? Aye, we know,¡± Maevis interjected; ¡°But tis the truth, John. We wouldn¡¯t lie about this.¡±


    Nics nodded in agreement before speaking up; ¡°I don¡¯t know why they¡¯reing here. I didn¡¯t get to hear that part. All I know is that there¡¯s something here that the new King wants, and trust us when we tell you that he Will kill EVERYONE to get it.¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t even know what ¡®it¡¯ is! Maybe it¡¯s something we can give-¡±


    Maevis scoffed loudly, interrupting John again; ¡°If it was Anything that simple, do you think that he would¡¯ve sent Alcon¡¯s Army to retrieve it?! Hell, he¡¯s even got General Zas on a leash, and leading the bloody raid!¡±


    John¡¯s face had begun to fill with worry, until Maevis had mentioned Zas; ¡°Oh! Well, if the General¡¯s the one leading them, then there¡¯s nothin¡¯ ta worry fer. He lives here, fer cryin¡¯ out loud! Why would he, of all people, let¡¯em wreck our home?¡±


    Maevis was at a loss for words, but Nics had already put two and two together..


    ¡°And have you seen his family at all? They should¡¯ve returned by now, but you haven¡¯t, have you?¡±


    In that moment, a grim expression had covered John¡¯s face. He had noticed theck of Zas¡¯ great-granddaughter¡¯s visits to see Cu Sith, but hadn¡¯t thought much of it. Not until he had noticed that the tavern was still closed the other day..


    ¡°It¡¯s because they¡¯re still in the capital,¡± Nic continued once he saw understanding taking root on John¡¯s face; ¡°Mary would insist on getting back to work, and you know it. The fact that she, or any other members haven¡¯t shown back up can only mean one thing..¡±


    ¡°The new King is most likely holding the General¡¯s family as hostages, to guarantee his cooperation. If that¡¯s the case, and Marco gives him an ultimatum: who do you Honestly think he¡¯ll pick? His family, or this town?¡±


    Jonathan stared at the two Fae with a mixture of anger, fear, confusion, and more fear reflected in his features. This was something he never, in a trillion years, would¡¯ve ever expected to happen.. ¡®What the hell could Possibly be here that¡¯s valuable enough to wipe out the town?!¡±


    ¡°Please, John: we have to warn people,¡± Maevis pleaded with sincerity; ¡°They Need to leave as soon as possible, and they won¡¯t leave if it¡¯s just us asking. Dr. Martin has already agreed to help as well, but more will listen if you¡¯re with us. Please, please help us? Call a town meeting.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the authority to do that,¡± he replied nervously.


    Dr. Martin spoke up; ¡°It¡¯s not about authority now, John. It¡¯s about the fact that people will listen to you. I believe them, so I¡¯m asking as well: please help us.¡±


    Jonathan looked between the four affixed faces staring at him with a deep sigh. Even Cu Sith was giving him the e on, man!¡¯ look, which pushed him over the edge..


    ¡°Aye, I¡¯ll help. But on one condition..¡±


    As the four stared at him expectantly, Jonathan added; ¡°If I need to puke, it¡¯s gonna be ON the four of you, and I¡¯ll not hear one, singleint about it!¡±


    The three nodded in relieved understanding as Cu Sith trotted behind her surly friend. Jonathan wasted no time in calling everyone and their mother for an emergency meeting. The crowds promptly began to file out of the surrounding buildings, and towards the center of town.


    Several people tried to bombard Jonathan with questions, but Dr. Martin was an excellent deterrent. He was so polite and soft-worded that no one argued once he asked them to join everyone else in waiting patiently. It took nearly forty minutes for the doctor and John to determine that around eighty percent of the townspeople were gathered, which was a majority.


    Everyone else was either unable to join, or specifically chose not to. It was nearly eight o¡¯clock at night, and many that worked early had retired already. Knowing that the people present were more than enough to make an evacuation agreement, John introduced the two elder Fae, then had them exin it all in the least rming way possible, yet still emphasizing the danger of staying.


    Many residents of Dragonhorn asked andmented the same things that Jonathan had, but were all simrly shot down. A few were obviously angry about being asked to leave their homes, especially since the two Fae had no idea when, if ever; they could return. Someone even used them of trying to take Dragonhorn out from under them after they had evacuated.


    Maevis had be instantly infuriated by the insinuation that the Fae were just trying to steal theirnd. But several residents started to yell that he was just a bitter racist for having such a thought. Especially after how much Cu Sith and Zas had helped them.


    When the fact that General Zas was the one leading the army was revealed, the conversation took a turn for the worst. Many became automatically dismissive of the idea that something bad could happen with him in charge, and others even became hostile over the two Fae saying that he would ¡®stand by his orders¡¯.


    The arguing hadsted for several hours. By the time they¡¯d reached the end of the discussion, they had already lost around fifteen percent of the gathered townsfolk from their denial alone. Most left without so much as a word, but a one had t-out said that ¡®anyone who listened to such vile words about the General were traitors¡¯, as he left.


    By the time everyone left for their homes, only about thirty percent had decided to ¡®y it safe¡¯, and leave at first light. Maevis and Nics had convinced them to travel straight to the Hignds, and swore that they would be safe, and cared for while there. To make sure of it, Nics had given one of the humans a ring with his insignia on it.


    The man who had been celebrating his child¡¯s birth had agreed to be the one to speak with the Hignders upon arrival. Hemented that the ring was so small that they¡¯d be crazy not to believe him, then he tucked it away for safe keeping.


    After the crowds had dissipated, Nics and Maevis shared worried expressions. Thirty percent was only a few thousand people, leaving behind almost seven thousand to fend for themselves against trained soldiers. It was far from the number of people that they were hoping to save, but..


    ¡°It¡¯s still better than none,¡± Maevismented with a heavy sigh; ¡°We can only provide information. What they do with it is up to them.¡±


    Nics nced downward; ¡°I know, I know.. but it doesn¡¯t change the fact that tomorrow is going to be a bloodbath..¡±

 Chapter 603 - 603 Unreasonable Request

    603 Unreasonable Request


    The early morning hours were far busier than normal, drawing the majority of the residents from their beds. Before the sun was up in the sky, the majority of Dragonhorn was awake and moving. As a few loaded up their wagons and horses, most just came out to see who was leaving.


    Out of the roughly ten-thousand people, only three thousand or so were up for the purpose of actually leaving. Neighbors gathered in groups, and openly discussed the ones packing with a mixture of emotions. Most were just surprised, but a handful, mainly mages, watched them with disgust.


    The mostmon insults were ones like ¡®traitors¡¯ or ¡®cowards¡¯, but a there were more unsavory ones heard throughout the town. A few fights had also broken out due to the harassment turning personal. The mages that were stationed members of the RMC had a hard time keeping the peace, but they had little choice considering some of the shit-starters were their own men.


    Zas, Tidas, and Shasta were what the RMC members strived to be, so theirck of faith in the General had triggered several mages into taking petty actions. Wheels on stagecoaches suddenly snapping, or sinking into snow-covered mud. Horses scared to the point of bucking, or had their reins loosened.


    The whole mess put the convoy behind schedule, but they did manage to leave before Hugo could see the army in the distance. He ryed what he¡¯d seen to Nics, who had instantly grown more dismayed. When Maevis asked what was wrong, he had to take a breath to straighten out his thoughts.


    After the convoy had left, Maevis used her magic to cover their tracks as far as she could with traveling too far from town. She knew the areas up north very well, and created new roads that connected to others. That way, she was more or less hiding the side road that branched off towards Moonshire; the one the convoy was traveling on.


    Maevis prayed that Lucas would find out about the people traveling through hisnd, and ride out to question them.. ¡®As it stands now, we won¡¯t have time to fly to Moonstone Castle.. Please, Please! Let them not be home..¡¯


    Once Maevis had returned; her, Nics, Jonathan, and Cu Sith hid themselves outside of the gate. It was right along the starting line of the dragon bones, where the forest¡¯s edge branched out. Cu was using her magic to conceal them in shrubs and nts, which Jonathan was not a fan of.


    The weeds growing around them gave off a terrible smell, but it was there to help hide them from Zas. As he forced down a gag, John listened to Nics exin; ¡°Something¡¯s not right.. Hugo says that there¡¯s two types of emblems on the soldiers, and only half of them have swords.¡±


    .....


    ¡°Well, what are the others carrying?¡± Maevis asked.


    Nics shook his head; ¡°He said shovels and picks, as odd as that is.. But that¡¯s not the part that worries me..¡±


    Maevis huffed; ¡°What, then?!¡±


    Nic looked directly at Maevis; ¡°Hugo can¡¯t identify everything. He says that there¡¯s arge group in the middle of the formation that¡¯s carrying some kind of...sticks? Metal sticks?¡±


    Maevis scrunched her face in thought; ¡°Pipes? Or maybe something we¡¯ve never seen?¡±


    Nics sighed heavily; ¡°I don¡¯t know-¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re about ta find out,¡± Jonathan whispered; ¡°There¡¯s the General...but I dinna recognize the man with him.¡±


    At the front of the army, General Zas and the man called Benzo walked towards the gates of Dragonhorn withpletely opposite expressions. Benzo looked like he was walking into an amusement park. While Zas looked like he was about to enter a funeral.


    As the soldiers began to fan out and encircle the town, Cu Sith made the vegetation around them grow thicker. Maevis also helped them avoid detection by leveling out the ground several feet away from them, and she made the ground around them rocky. As the soldiers walked and chatted as they passed, Maevis and Nics¡¯ hearts sank..


    The soldiers surrounding the town were all carrying rifles, and not ones that Nics or Maevis recognized. They looked much bigger, and had thergest clips they¡¯d ever seen. As the soldiers passed, one mentioned how excited he was to finally get to shoot his ¡®tommy¡¯ at a live target, then disappeared into the woods.


    They were scattering themselves around the outskirts of Dragonhorn, most likely to catch anyone trying to flee. As the truth of the situation began to sink in, Jonathan said what they were all thinking..


    ¡°The gods have mercy. They¡¯re all about ta be ughtered..¡±


    Zas stood with a stony expression while Benzo came up to his side, and spoke with a smug face; ¡°Don¡¯t forget to use your least-scary voice. You don¡¯t want us killing Everyone, right? ...I mean, I want to, but our King said to give you a chance to talk some sense into these people. So don¡¯t fuck this up, Mr. Kitty.¡±


    Zas red at Benzo; ¡°I¡¯ll handle this, you just keep your gun-toting idiots in line. If ANYTHING happens without my say, I¡¯ming straight after you..¡±


    All joviality left Benzo¡¯s features as he stepped closer to Zas, and spoke with a threatening tone; ¡°Oh, I¡¯d love to take you on, furball, but my King¡¯s orderse first.. Like the one he gave that says if you fight against us in Any way, then your entire family dies.¡±


    Zas¡¯ entire body stiffened as Benzo grinned, patted his shoulder, and added; ¡°So, keep that in mind when the fun begins..¡±


    As the townsfolk started to gather at the gate¡¯s main entry, soldiers poured into the town, and began to pull people from their houses and businesses. The ones that refused or fought back were beaten, then dragged out before being beaten again. Others tried to intervene, but they were given the same treatment, then shoved towards the center of town along with everyone else.


    Jonathan and Cu were speechless over what they were witnessing, but the scene brought back tragic memories of simr instances from the old Faes¡¯ pasts. Both Maevis and Nics knew how the situation was about to unfold, and were torn about what to do.


    Every moral fiber of their beings urged them to go, and talk with the general. To reason with him, and make sense of this insane situation before it devolved into pointless bloodshed. But the logical side of their minds told them exactly what I was about to happen, and that the same thing was about to happen to Warrick Forest if they didn¡¯t leave to warn them now.


    Suck with their heartbreaking indecision, all the four could do was watch as the fall of Dragonhorn began..


    With every person within the town gathered, Zas addressed the frightened crowds; ¡°I have sad news for you all...King Magnus has died, and Prince Marco has been named the new King! All hail the King!¡±


    A small murmur of repeated words rang out before Zas continued; ¡°I know that the appearance of the military in our quaint home is upsetting, to say the least! But I swear to you that they Are here to safeguard the kingdom! The Sync kingdom, as well as the Hignders threaten ournds and homes-¡±


    ¡°But we heard that the Hignders are allies now! How did theye ta be our enemies?!¡± a random person shouted.


    ¡°Did they kill the king?!¡± an older woman yelled.


    ¡°Where are Prince Tidas and Princess Skye?! Aren¡¯t they the ones who got¡¯em on our side?! Have Them fix it!¡±


    The voices and questions from the crowds grew louder, and soon turned angry. Before the situation turned dire, Zas roared as loud as he could, which had instantly quieted the crowds. As their stunned attention fell on him, Zas tried to reason with the townsfolk again..


    ¡°King Magnus did, in fact, die from poisoning, but a culprit has yet to be determined! That is why the new King isn¡¯t taking any chances with his people¡¯s lives! All he wants is for our kingdom to be safe, and to prosper! Trust me! What we are doing is for you Own Safety! Now! As citizens of Alcon! Can you Help us?!¡±


    The people seemed divided over whether to trust the new King or not, but they did trust Zas. Many elders had known him since they were children themselves, so almost everyone grew up with theforting fact that he always looked out for their best interests. As they all came to terms with the idea of the military being around, one man stepped forward, and asked the obvious question..


    ¡°What exactly is it that you need from us?!¡±


    Zas swallowed hard before replying; ¡°I need all citizens of Dragonhorn to evacuate!¡±


    While the people had foreknowledge of what was going to happen, many still began to rant andin about having to leave their homes. When another person asked when they needed to leave by, Zas hesitated to answer before replying; ¡°By sundown, all non-military personnel Must be gone, or they will face harshbor as punishment!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°That soon?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! What about our stuff?!¡±


    ¡°Leave it! Take only what you can carry!¡± Zas screamed, praying that the people would listen; ¡°I know that this seems unreasonable and unfair! But please! I Swear that this is for the safety of the kingdom! And most importantly: You! Please! Do as you have been asked to do-¡±


    ¡°When can wee back?!¡±


    The question caused a loud ringing to start in Zas¡¯ ears, forcing him to pause. He bent them back and forth in spasms, trying to get the noise to stop. As everyone stared at him, Zas felt real terror creeping into his soul as the reality hit him..


    He knew the people that he lived with very well, and knew that there were many that would fight back once he gave the answer. A knot formed in the pit of his stomach as bile fought to rise up. Zas took a deep breath, and tried to think of how to word it without setting off the crowds..


    ¡°You can return after we¡¯vepleted our mission, but I doubt you¡¯ll want to,¡± Benzo announced with an evil grin on his face.


    ¡°Stop it, Benzo! I need to be the one to tell them!¡± Zas practically roared at him.


    ¡°Yeah? Well, you¡¯re taking too long,¡± he replied as he sped his hands together; ¡°You had your chance, and now I¡¯m bored. So we¡¯re gonna get this show on the road, okay cupcake?¡±


    With a motion of his hand; fourrge soldiers were at Zas¡¯ sides, to keep eyes on him as Benzo broke the truth to the townspeople..


    ¡°You makee back to thisnd when we¡¯re finished, but that¡¯s all that¡¯s gonna be here!¡±


    ¡°What about our houses?! Our stuff?!¡± a man shouted as he angrily stepped in front of Benzo.


    Benzo grinned like a devil before replying; ¡°They¡¯ll already be Long gone..¡±


    After wrapping his arm around the man¡¯s shoulders, he stabbed him in his stomach with a dagger as he whispered; ¡°Just like All of you..¡±

 Chapter 604 - 604 The Fall of Dragonhorn(Part One)

    604 The Fall of Dragonhorn(Part One)


    ***WARNING: LANGUAGE, VIOLENCE, GORE, MASS DEATH, AND GRUESOME CONTENT***


    Zas could smell the blood before he¡¯d realized what had happened. The world around him slowed and blurred as the final shred of hope he had to save the people of the town vanished. As the man fell to the ground, the crowds fell silent..


    Heavy clouds that had been sprinkling snow for the majority of the morning began to rain down massive, fluffy kes onto the stunned townsfolk. Not even the light, frigid winds drew their attention away from the steadily-growing pool of blood spanning out in front of Benzo¡¯s feet.


    He stood watching the crowds while casually wiping the dagger clean, then stuck it into the side of his boot. As he waited for the chaos to unleash and his fun to begin, Benzo nced at Zas with a wide smile on his face..


    Rage, sadness, guilt, and contempt swirled around inside Zas as he gritted his teeth, and nced at the Tamers assigned to watch him. If they suspected for even an instant that Zas was going to betray Marco, then their dozen or so crows would fly off. Carrying orders of execution for his family.


    ¡®No matter what I do: people I care for will die today.. Do these people mean more to me than my family?¡¯


    The bleak question crossed his mind, but Zas already had his answer as he stared at the dead man on the ground. Just as he thought himself damned, a piercing scream snapped him out of his self-loathing state. Until his eyesnded on a hysterical woman and her child, who were now on their knees next to the dead man.


    They wailed and cried over the loss of their husband and father, which sent the townsfolk into a frenzy. They begged, pleaded, and demanded that the General deliver swift justice for the public murder, but Zas did nothing. He just stared at the ground with his ears bent back in shame.


    Benzoughed loudly as he stood over the woman and her child, then removed his sword from it¡¯s sheath. The pleas turned into angry shouts mixed with shock at Zas¡¯ck of response. A few were even yelling that he was an imposter, which made Benzough even harder.


    .....


    ¡°The General is under the direct orders from his Majesty, just like the rest of us! It¡¯s You People that should feel shame! You have your orders! Now pack your shit and get the Fuck gone, or face the consequences!¡±


    As Benzo finished speaking, he pointed the tip of his sword towards the sobbing woman. She gasped with fear at seeing the de mere inches from her face. The boy, who couldn¡¯t have been any older than ten saw his mother being threatened, he snapped.


    After standing up and stepping around his deceased father, the boy began to kick the side of Benzo¡¯s leg. The mother¡¯s eyes widened with utter terror as Benzo red at the child, flipped his sword around, then jabbed it backwards. The kicking stopped..


    ¡°The gods have mercy,¡± Jonathan muttered as they watched on helplessly.


    Tears filled Maevis¡¯ eyes; ¡°That poor child..¡±


    The mother screamed so loud that a banshee would¡¯ve winced before Benzo silenced her with a swift removal of her head. The townsfolk went intoplete panic mode, and began to either fight, or run away. The ones that fought were being killed the moment that they raised their fists.


    A few just froze, while others tried to go back to their homes. They were either dragged out and shot, or simply shot inside their homes. Thest hope to live was to flee with nothing but the shirts on their backs.


    Evacuation had been the point of the military showing up, so they thought everything would be fine by just leaving. When they reached the gates, however, they were killed on sight. The fact that they were innocent people meant nothing to the soldiers: only their orders mattered.


    Bodies started to quickly pile up as hundreds of people were killed. Only the ones frozen with fear in the middle of town were still alive. As the chaos quickly revealed the true purpose of the military¡¯s appearance, the three Fae and Jonathan were stuck in a moral dilemma.


    Maevis wanted to go and try to save the townspeople, but she was almostpletely out of magic. Nic wanted to help as well, but the majority of hispanions were farther north, and it would all be over before they could arrive. The only one that could give any real help was Cu Sith, but even she wouldn¡¯tst long against so many.


    Although she had used it up to protect the people who had left upon hearing their warning, Maevis still felt guilty for not having the hindsight to know to reserve some magic. Nics understood that Dragonhorn was lost, and was now more concerned about getting to Warrick Forest. He had just started to console and convince Mae to leave when John and Cu started to quietly argue..


    ¡°No! I dinna care! Yerin¡¯ with us! You¡¯re Not going in there! You¡¯ll die fer sure!¡± John said in a low, but angry tone.


    There were soldiers everywhere, so the four were trying to be as quiet as possible. However, it became pointless when Cu started to unveil them. As John pleaded with her to leave with them, Cu nudged at his hand until he extended it. With his palm up, she ced her paw over his, then gently set it down.


    Cu let out a low, strangled growl as a dozen or so seeds fell into his hand; ¡°Run.. Keep safe, John.. Love John..¡±


    Both Nics and Maevis were now fluttering in ce, staring at Cu Sith in shock as she brought down the rest of their camouge. No one had noticed them yet, but the two older Fae knew that wouldn¡¯tst the second that John started to yell..


    With tears in his eyes, Jonathan stared at Cu Sith; ¡°Cu! Did you just Talk?! Wait! Stop! Ya canna go! You¡¯ll die!¡±


    Cu turned back to Jonathan with determination in her eyes, and growled out a single word; ¡°Guardian..¡±


    Without another snarl, she turned away from the three, and ran towards the gate. Nics and Maevis managed to get Jonathan away before they could be seen, but he insisted on staying to watch what happened. The two agreed to stay for a bit longer, but only to see what Zas would do once Cu Sith got involved.


    Magnus¡¯ standing order was that Cu Sith was a sanctioned, and protected guardian of Dragonhorn. Zas was the only one capable of handling Cu; not even Benzo could handle her strength, speed, and magic all at once. If he did nothing, then at least some of the people could be saved.


    Nic sighed heavily as they watched Cu bound into town, and spoke low as they hid; ¡°We¡¯ll see if Zas acts or not. If he doesn¡¯t intervene, then I¡¯ll call the fewpanions I have nearby, and we¡¯ll save whomever we can. But if he does fight Cu..¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s head snapped up from looking at the seeds in his hand; ¡°Then what? We leave her?! Over me dead bloody body!¡±


    Nic locked eyes with him; ¡°There¡¯s more at stake here-¡±


    ¡°Cu has protected this town for longer than anyone knows! The King his self said she wasna ta be harmed! Yet here we are! But she STILL wants ta protect everyone! We can¡¯t just Abandon her!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not abandoning her if she ordered you away,¡± Maevis interjected; ¡°I know that you don¡¯t want to hear this, but Cu understood what it meant by going in there, and what will happen if we stay.. That¡¯s why she told us to run.¡±


    Jonathan stifled a sniffle as Maevis added; ¡°We¡¯ll stay until we can¡¯t, but if worstes to it, we have to go. We have others to warn and protect.¡±


    After taking a deep breath and wiping his eyes, Jonathan nodded his head as he said; ¡°Aye.. We¡¯ll watch and wait.¡±


    Right as he finished, a loud roar followed by screams echoed out from the town...


    ************


    Cu Sith hand ran straight into town like a steamroller. Soldiers shot at her, but the bullets had little to no affect on her. The ones using swords tried to stop her as well, but none were strong enough or fast enough to make a tiny dent in her.


    Even the mages couldn¡¯t do anything as she knocked them down on her way towards the center of town. Once she¡¯d reached the crowds, her roars had the people parting instantly, giving her a clear path. Right as Benzo was putting his sword away, Cu Sith came running at him.


    Pure terror covered his face as Cu mmed into Benzo, and rolled with him on the ground for several feet. When they¡¯d finally stopped, Cu Sith wasying on top of him. She snarled with bared teeth and lunged forward, trying to bite his head off.


    After snapping at him three times, Cu had gotten Benzo to maneuver his head to one side. She was just about to bite it off when she was suddenly jerked backwards with intense force. Cu was mmed into a building, making the wall crumble instantly upon impact.


    When she refocused and saw who had stopped her, Cu Sith growled, and bared her teeth at Zas..


    Benzo coughed loudly as he got back onto his feet; ¡°Angry puppy, aren¡¯t ya?! Why don¡¯t you handle that thing, General? Unless you don¡¯t think that you can do it alone?¡±


    Zas red at Benzo. He knew that Zas was the one who had initially met and fought Cu Sith in the first ce. They had done quite a bit of damage to the forest before Skye had stepped in, and informed Zas that Cu wasn¡¯t a Barghest. After that day, he had gotten to know Cu a bit over the couple of years she¡¯d been Dragonhorn¡¯s guardian.


    He had made it a point to visit both her and Jonathan whenever he was home. Zas had even been the one to hang the Order of Protection issued by King Magnus on the town council¡¯s bulletin board. They knew each other and considered each other friends, and now one of them would have to die at the hands of the other.


    Benzo watched the emotional roller coaster y across his face, and had to force down a smile. He had watched both him and Shasta enjoying their impable statuses for years, and now he was getting to watch them fall. Although Shasta refused to cooperate, Zas had to..


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, though, I can always send out the crows. I¡¯m sure your family will understand,¡± a dark smile stretched across Benzo¡¯s face; ¡°What¡¯s more important? This monster, or the humans gracious enough to y house with you?¡±


    Zas growled low as he stared daggers at the bastard; ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.. But know this, Benzo: I will kill you some day for all of this.¡±


    Afterughing hard enough to bend over, Benzo shot up and replied; ¡°I can¡¯t wait until the day you Try..¡±


    With a snarl, Zas turned to face Cu Sith right as she readied herself to pounce. The two stared at each other for a moment before Cu growled, barked, and hissed at Zas. He bent his ears back several times, like he understood that she was cursing him out.


    After her ranting, Cu Sith managed to grumble out a single recognizable word: traitor. This stung worse than any other insult he¡¯d heard...because he felt that it was true. Added in that it wasing from a friend made the hurt all the worse.


    After closing his eyes, Zas took a deep breath, and recalled the faces of his family. His grandchildren, his great-grandchildren, and most-importantly, Mary.. ¡®For them, I¡¯ll do whatever I have to..¡¯


    Opening his eyes, Zas set his ears back with hostility as he said; ¡°Sorry Cu, but I gotta do what I gotta do..¡±

 Chapter 605 - 605 The Fall of Dragonhorn(Part Two)

    605 The Fall of Dragonhorn(Part Two)


    ***WARNING: LANGUAGE, VIOLENCE, GORE, DEATH, AND DISTURBING CONTENT***


    Cu Sith hadn¡¯t liked Zas very much after their first meeting, but she¡¯de to call him friend over the past year. He had drank with her and Jonathan on his limited days off, as well as just visited to chat while Skye and Tidas had been in the Hignds. Cu had truly thought that Zas was her friend, which made the situation all the more painful for her.


    Feeling her heart break as she ran at him, Cu let out an ear-shattering roar. Anger and sorrow swirled within her, making her rage at both Zas, and the situation he was putting her in. The falling snow barely registered as she sunk her ws into the cold ground, and lept at him with her jaw open.


    Zas flinched at her ferocity before bracing himself for impact. The pain in his friend¡¯s eyes and voice made him hesitate, causing Cu¡¯s fang to drag across his hand before she mped down on his forearm. He¡¯d jammed it into her mouth to stop her from biting his head off, then swung their bodies sideways.


    The force he¡¯d used didn¡¯t stop Cu¡¯s death grip on his arm, so they wound up spinning in a circle. Zas could feel his bone beginning to break under the pressure of Cu¡¯s bite, so he spun around again, and mmed her into a random stagecoach. She released her grip with a loud whimper, then snarled as she got back onto her feet.


    They stood staring at each other for a few seconds before Zas huffed, then growled at Cu in a threatening manner. The pain in her eyes switched to rage before she ran at him, snarling with teeth bared. When they collided, Zas tried to hit Cu, but after all the extra training they¡¯d done together; she knew him well.


    Zigging and zagging to the sides right before pouncing at him had thrown Zas off, and it cost him the corner of his ear. He howled in pain as Cunded, then pivoted to m into him with the whole of her body weight. As Zas tumbled into the side of a building and crashed through the wall, Benzo watched on with growing concern..


    The townspeople and soldiers had stopped killing each other, and were watching the fight unfold. Waiting to see how fate would swing it¡¯s sword. If Zas lost, then the military would most-likely leave, and their mission would fail.


    The thought made Benzo nervous, especially if his King found out that he¡¯d lost caused it by ying his games with Zas. If the only Pir he could manipte was rendered useless in any way, then Marco would me Benzo, and most likely kill him then and there. The thought made the back of his neck where his master¡¯s mark was burn.


    .....


    Shasta was refusing to cooperate, even after being tortured. Zas was their only way to keep the RMC in line, as well as help maintain the new king¡¯s hold on the military in general. If Zas died, they would all flock to Tidas upon his return..


    ¡®If this mangy cat can¡¯t kill that thing, then I may need to step in.. Don¡¯t want my brand to kill me for disobedience..¡¯


    As the thought crossed his mind, Benzo scoffed at it.. ¡®Marco should just name ME as head of the RMC already.. The troops would learn to respect my authority, one way or the other.. I guess that¡¯s another reason my King told me to look as ¡®chummy¡¯ as possible with Zas in front of people..¡¯


    As much as he hated it, Benzo understood that it was the perception they were friends; that was the point of the rouse. When Zas eventually outlived his usefulness, Marco would name Benzo as head of the RMC. If it appeared that Zas approved of Benzo, then the military would ept him as their newmander much easier..


    ¡®But that¡¯s only if I can make it seem as if he likes me, which isn¡¯t going to be easy, Especially after all of this.. I need to make it seem like we have a bond, somehow..¡¯


    As Benzo¡¯s mind churned, Zas and Cu Sith¡¯s battle became increasingly destructive. They had nearly demolished two buildings by mming into, or throwing each other. Dragonhorn was old, as were many of the buildings. So the level of destruction was simr to the incident in the forest, where Zas and Cu had met.


    A wall had copsed, and kicked up a massive amount of dust into the air. Blocking their view of each other for a few moments. They¡¯d been fighting each other hard for well over ten minutes, leaving both exhausted already. As both panted and tried to catch their breaths, Zas felt his anger rising..


    ¡®Why do I have to go through this?! Why me?! Haven¡¯t I been a good soldier? A good father? Why do I deserve this?! Why does my home?! My family?!¡¯


    Right as Zas¡¯ self-pity started to switch to full-blown anger, he heard a fast-approaching crunching noise from behind. Knowing that it was Cu, Zas funneled all of his rage and anguish towards her..


    In a fiery sh; Zas had lost his cool, and tapped into his Zhang powers. A massive blue me sprouted from his forehead, and his fur changed color. As his nails sharpened and grew, Zas stared at Cu Sith, and said; ¡°Let¡¯s end this..¡±


    With an earth-shaking roar of defiance, Cu lunged at Zas. He¡¯d instantly wrapped his arms around her as her teeth sunk into his shoulder, then mmed her onto the ground. A loud whimper echoed out upon the hard contact, but Cu didn¡¯t stop.


    She jumped to her feet and readied herself for another exchange, but winced in pain when she¡¯d put weight on her front paw. The split-second distraction was all Zas needed to gain the upper hand in their fight. The moment she nced down to see the damage, Zas mmed into Cu, and sent her flying into an already-wrecked building.


    As sheid on the ground, Zas ran over to her, ready to tear into her. On instinct, Cu used her magic, and made a barrier around herself with thick, thorny branches. Zas couldn¡¯t stop, and ran right into the thick of it. Trying to spare himself less damage and pain, he¡¯d tried to jump over the tangled mess, but it did little to help.


    He still wound up sliding across the top of the thorn pile, leaving painfully deep gashes in his arms and legs. He¡¯d even gotten a long scratch across his eye, which was lucky. If he had turned his head just a hair more, then Zas would¡¯ve lost his eye.


    Cu knew that her defense would only buy her a few moments, which was all she needed to assess the damage done. It wasn¡¯t as bad as she¡¯d thought it¡¯d be, which added to her confusion. Cu had sparred with Zas on many asions, and knew when he was using real intent.


    Throughout their entire fight, Cu had noticed that Zas hadn¡¯t been hitting as hard as he was capable of. It gave her a small shred of hope that he really didn¡¯t want to fight, but she shook the idea from her mind. Zas had used his power on her, which was something he said he only did when his intent was to kill.


    After realizing that the damage she¡¯d taken was reaching it¡¯s limit, Cu sighed heavily. She was really hoping to have one more drink with her best friend, but she could sense that her time was nearing it¡¯s end. A mental image of Jonathan crossed her mind as she dug her ws into the ground, and sensed around for where the General was.


    Zas was wiping the ever-trickling blood from his eyes when the branches suddenly parted, and Cu lept out at him. They hit the ground and rolled around, causing Cu to cry out in pain from Zas¡¯ mes. They wed and bit each other like crazed animals until they rammed into the side of another building.


    Cu pushed back the pain as she snarled and snapped her jaws at Zas from above him. She had temporarily pinned him down, despite the fact that he was practically setting her on fire. Zas struggled to push her off, but she had shifted her upper body to keep him in ce.


    Drool dripped down onto his cheek, causing him to look up, and into Cu¡¯s mouth. Zas could feel death reaching out for him as he stared down her gullet with true terror. Right as she went to bite down on his head, Zas closed his eyes and waited for pain, but it never came: Cu had stopped..


    As Zas opened his eyes, they were met with the tear-filled ones of his friend. Cu couldn¡¯t bring herself to kill Zas, despite what he was doing to their home. She stared at him for a split second, as if pleading with him not to make her hurt him anymore.


    That was when Zas saw a small light shimmer above her head..


    Cu made a low whimper-like sound as Benzo¡¯s dagger pierced her skull, then nothing. Her body went limp, and all movement stopped.


    All noise in Dragonhorn stopped.


    Soldiers and civilians alike were frozen as the General and Benzo rolled Cu Sith¡¯s lifeless body away from him. Benzo offered his hand to Zas, whom was already returning to his normal state. He stood up on his own, then looked down at his dead friend with sorrow.


    Cuid on the ground with her eyes open, and her tongue unfurled outside of her mouth. She looked like she had died in shock and pain, which infuriated Zas. He turned towards Benzo with a low growl, and yelled; ¡°Why did you do that?!¡±


    With a grin and a shrug, Benzo jovially replied; ¡°Come now, I couldn¡¯t let my buddy have his head bitten off, now could I?¡±


    The pure rage that shed across Zas¡¯ face at that moment was a warning to Benzo, so he got in close before whispering; ¡°You do know that if you die, your family dies, too, right? I mean, next time I could just let the beastie rip your head off, but it won¡¯t be just your head that¡¯s lost.¡±


    The reminder of his family¡¯s position lifted the rage-fueled haze that Zas was under. Benzo sighed with relief.. ¡®That mangy animal¡¯s pity was about to ruin everything..¡¯


    Putting on his best fake smile, Benzo patted Zas¡¯ shoulder as he said; ¡°d to help, now let¡¯s get this thing wrapped up. I¡¯m sure the good doctor will be able to make something truly horrific with this thing¡¯s corpse.¡±


    Zas wrinkled his nose, then nced down at Cu. In an instant; Zas had decided not to let his friend suffer a worse fate past her death..


    Without warning, Zas lit Cu Sith¡¯s body on fire with his tail before she could be taken, or before he could be stopped. The suddenness of it scared Benzo so bad that he¡¯d jumped back with a fearful expression. Zas smirked as embarrassment covered his features, then fury.


    Zas shrugged; ¡°I¡¯m not disobeying, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m gonna bend over for him. Cu is Done, understand?¡±


    Benzo grinned mischievously; ¡°That¡¯s fine, my fuzzy buddy. One less monster doesn¡¯t matter, so long as we have the worst one on our side..¡±


    Zas bent his ears back at the jab, but he didn¡¯t say anything. ncing at the smoldering pile of his former friend, Zas couldn¡¯t argue the fact that he now truly felt like a monster..

 Chapter 606 - 606 The Fall of Dragonhorn(Part Three)

    606 The Fall of Dragonhorn(Part Three)


    ***WARNING: LANGUAGE, VIOLENCE, MASS DEATH, AND DISTURBING CONTENT***


    The moment that Benzo had killed Cu Sith, the people of Dragonhorn knew that they were lost. Many began to cry for the loss of their guardians, while some had instantly realized that Cu was the only thing between them, and death. Several tried to flee right afterwards, but were shot in their backs by the soldiers patrolling the outside of the town.


    Right after Zas and Benzo¡¯s little exchange, chaos overtook Dragonhorn. Zas¡¯ ears rang with the screams and cries for help from the people he had known for decades. He wanted to rip his ears off, the voices were so loud, but Zas refused to even cover them..


    ¡®I deserve this.. I deserve to hear them for the rest of my life..¡¯


    The soldiers killed the people on sight without mercy; men, women, and children alike. Snow and mud became indistinguishable as blood practically ran in the streets. Parents shielded their children only to have them ripped away, then killed in front of them before shortly joining.


    By the time the town had grown quiet, thousands had been ughtered in the streets, and within their homes. The few unknowns that had survived by hiding inside their houses or other buildings weren¡¯t looked for, but merely written off as thest ones to die..


    ¡°Set the buildings on fire! It¡¯ll make hauling away our objectives easier!¡± Benzo called out after the soldiers had started to check and stack the bodies.


    The barely damaged ones were to be sent back to Doctor Stein, while the others were to be dumpedter. The soldiers killed anyone they found to still be alive, then continued sorting the bodies like nothing was amiss. The entire scene was so horrific that Zas couldn¡¯t even form words to describe what he was witnessing.


    He and Benzo had started to walk through the town, to make sure that the burning of the buildings was being thoroughly controlled. On asion, Zas could hear people screaming from inside the buildings, but could do nothing about it without sacrificing his family. The emotional turmoil became too much as they walked, and Zas temporarily shut down.


    .....


    Benzo noticed his zombie-like walking, and reveled in his misery as they continued through the city, then out into the wilderness. It wasn¡¯t until they¡¯d reached somewhere inside the forest that Zas had snapped out of his daze. A branch had hit the fresh wound across his eye, courtesy of Benzo.


    ¡°Pay attention now, General. Wouldn¡¯t want any idents to happen, would we?¡±


    The grin on Benzo¡¯s face reflected the opposite sentiment of his words, but Zas brushed it all off. Because of his actions against Cu, he figured out that Benzo couldn¡¯t touch him, or let anything serious happen to him..


    ¡®If he wasn¡¯t under some kind of orders, then he wouldn¡¯t have interjected himself in my fight. Especially since it looked like I was about to lose..¡¯


    Zas knew that Benzo hated all Fae, and that sentiment doubled when it came to him and Shasta. Their status in Alcon was akin to sphemy to Benzo, since all Fae were mere beasts to him. Smart beasts, but still the same as any other animal to him.


    As Zas wondered why he¡¯d brought him to such a secluded ce, Benzo trudged along until he¡¯de to small hill. After walking around it through the trees, they came to a small clearing. They stood in ce a few minutes while Benzo scanned the ground..


    ¡°There it is! Just where he said it¡¯d be!¡± Benzo eximed, then immediately walked towards a sizable hole in the ground.


    Zas followed after him with a skeptical expression; ¡°There ¡®what¡¯ is?¡±


    Benzo stopped in front of the hole, and pointed at a frozen waterfall; ¡°THAT is why we¡¯re here..¡±


    ncing up, Zas realized that the frozen water was actuallying out of a massive dragon¡¯s skull. Confusion was the first expression he¡¯d made, then Zas¡¯ eyes widened with the realization..


    ¡°The dragon bones?! That¡¯s what you fucking people are after?! That¡¯s why you Killed everyone?!¡±


    Zas¡¯ fur bristled as his fury nearly overtook him. The bones surrounding Dragonhorn were part of the town, but they could¡¯ve been removed without the town being destroyed, or the people killed. In Zas¡¯ mind, there was no reason for the carnage he¡¯d just participated in.


    Seeing his rage nearly taking over his senses, Benzo calmly replied; ¡°Aye, it¡¯s all about the bones, my fuzzy buddy. You think that the town could¡¯ve been spared, but it really couldn¡¯t have. It sits on top of the wings and stuff, so it had to go either way.¡±


    ¡°And the people?!¡± Zas practically snarled.


    Benzo sighed as he donned a quizzical expression; ¡°Well, technically, we probably didn¡¯t need to kill All of them, but it¡¯s easier this way. We don¡¯t have to lock them up, or cut out their tongues. Honestly-it¡¯s much better for them this way. The weak are just that: Weak. They wouldn¡¯t be able to survive the new world, anyway..¡±


    Zas perked up; ¡°New world?¡±


    Benzo nodded; ¡°Oh, just wait, my fuzzy buddy! My King has a dream, and it¡¯s gonna be Awesome for those like us! Loyalty will be the new currency, and there won¡¯t be anyone richer than us! Well-me, anyways.. You¡¯re still up in the air on that. But I guess we¡¯ll learn who¡¯s side you¡¯re on why the prince gets back.¡±


    Zas tried to keep his expression neutral, but the information he¡¯d just heard seemed insane.. ¡®Dragon bones and new worlds? What does one have to do with the other? What the Fuck is Marco up to?!¡¯


    ¡°Come on, furball,¡± Benzo stated as he smacked Zas¡¯ shoulder, then pointed to the skull; ¡°Let¡¯s go see how big this thing is!¡±


    As Benzo walked off, Zas sighed, then hopped across the hole in the ground. When hended on the other side, he caught a small whiff of Skye and Tidas. His heart sank as he thought about what would happen when they saw each other again.


    Shoving the dread aside, Zas went off to follow behind Benzo...


    ************


    ¡°How Could He?! He Was Our FRIEND! And He KILLED HER!¡± Jonathan screamed into his hands after he watched Zas light Cu¡¯s remains on fire.


    Maevis and Nics were trying their best to bothfort, and quiet down Jonathan McKurdy after they had watched the fight between Zas, and Cu Sith. He had been beenpletely silent the whole time, until the moment that Benzo killed Cu. They could only see Benzo¡¯s backside, but knew what had happened the moment her body slumped over.


    John had been balling since then, and could barely contain his sobs. Cu had be his best friend, and she his. They did almost everything together, to the point of Jonathan bing asionally annoyed with hisck of privacy. But he could never turn Cu away; that was how much he had cared for her, and now: she was gone.


    Jonathan gripped the seeds in his hand like they were the only precious thing he had left in the world, which made Maevis cry all the more. She was usually more stoic, but the obvious bond they had reminded her of her own loved ones lost, and invoked tears of her own. Nics was the only one not in a state of sobbing, and was encouraging them to leave.


    At first, Jonathan wanted to rush in after stealing a gun, but the two elder Fae had talked him out of it. They were just about to head for Warrick Forest when a soldier spotted them in the trees. Desperate to keep their presence secret, Maevis used up the few drops of magic that she had recovered, and dropped the soldier into a copsible hole.


    The moment that the soldier started to try and climb out, he had copsed the sides, and buried himself before he could have think to call for help. They silently waited a few minutes, to make sure they weren¡¯t heard, then the three left the town behind. Not even Jonathan stopped to look back.


    He had decided to apany Maevis and Nics to Warrick Forest. It seemed to be the closest, safest ce, and he could also act as a witness if the two needed. Regardless, Jonathan knew that he could never return to Dragonhorn, even if the town recovered in the distant future.


    The memories were too painful to relive, which he most certainly would upon turning any corner. The ces and people were mostly gone, except a few intelligent thousand. Jonathan grimaced as he fought off pointless anger at those who didn¡¯t listen to the elder Fae¡¯s warning.


    Victim-ming only made his guilt stronger.. ¡®Why didn¡¯t I try harder ta convince¡¯em ta leave?! Skye and Tidas trust these two, so why didn¡¯t I fight harder?! Dammit! ..Some might still be alive if I were a wee bit more adamant in my opinions..¡¯


    As guilt raked Jonathan, Maevis and Nics struggled over how to approach their next task..


    Convincing Celestia to evacuate Warrick Forest wouldn¡¯t be that difficult, but Aero was another problem entirely. Nics was sure that he¡¯d be stern in his stance on fighting back, but Maevis hoped that he could be reasoned with. He had seen what the humans were capable of, and she prayed that his own eyes would be enough to convince him to evacuate.


    They quietly argued almost the entire way to Warrick Forest, but had temporarily stopped at a crossroads. One way led directly to the heart of the forest, and was the quickest way to the Fae¡¯s home. The other way led to Moonstone Castle..


    ¡°We should warn Lucas,¡± Maevis cautioned.


    Nics stared down the path for a few moments before turning back to Maevis; ¡°We can either warn him, or Celestia and Aero. We don¡¯t have time for both.¡±


    Maevis stared down the path; ¡°I¡¯ll fly there while you two ho in to-¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the strength, Mae,¡± Nics stated with a soft tone; ¡°Thatst bit of magic you used tapped into your life energy, didn¡¯t it?¡±


    Indignation shed across her face; ¡°I¡¯m perfectly capable of reaching Moonstone Castle, thank you!¡±


    Nic shook his head; ¡°You¡¯d copse before you reached the loch. We¡¯ll send a messenger as soon as we arrive home, okay? But we have to head there Now.¡±


    Maevis stared down the darkened road with a deep, gnawing feeling of foreboding. Something inside of her was screaming to go and warn Skye¡¯s father of theing army, but the scales were tipped..


    The Fae colony had hundreds of lives there, but Moonstone Castle had a hundred at most. That was the rationality she¡¯d used to turn away from the path. As the three headed inside the forest, Maevis couldn¡¯t help but feel a growing dread in her heart..


    ¡®I hope Lucas and Lydia know what¡¯s happening in the capital.. And how much danger they¡¯re in..¡¯

 Chapter 607 - 607 Bureaucratic Roadblocks(Part One)

    607 Bureaucratic Roadblocks(Part One)


    Jonathan felt almost numb as he trudged through the snow, trailing behind the two elder Fae. They¡¯d been extremely patient with him and his slow pace, at least that¡¯s what he¡¯d thought. Until an oversized grizzly bear had appeared, and they told him to get on it¡¯s backside.


    The whole ordeal had taken Nic and Maevis over ten minutes, but they had eventually convinced John that riding while they flew would be much faster. It¡¯d been a terrifying experience, but Jonathan had stayed on the bear¡¯s back, and didn¡¯t get eaten when he dismounted. He felt woozy and disoriented, but at least the traumatic experience had given him a temporary reprieve from his pain.


    After a quick pat on his shirt pocket where Cu¡¯s seeds were, Jonathan began to ask what he should do once inside the Fae outpost. He was familiar enough with Fae to understand their deep mistrust of humans, and didn¡¯t want to insult anyone, or incite an incident once inside. Nics was exining the etiquettes of their people as they neared their destination.


    Once they had stopped right at the edge of the Fae territory, only Maevis had realized that they were being watched by several guardians. They had been known to be overzealous when it came to intruders, and she could feel the tension in the air building. Before any misunderstandings could happen, Maevis called out to any Fae within earshot..


    ¡°We are the Representatives sent to the human kingdom of Alcon! We return with Grave news for Queen Celestia and King Aero! The human apanying us bore witness to the atrocities that are heading our way! Please notify the Queen of our return, and send a request for an Immediate emergency meeting!¡±


    The area around them fell silent, as if even the crickets had understood Maevis¡¯ words. Then, in the blink of an eye; they were surrounded by a variety of Fae. Ranging from boggers and sprites, to chimeras and griffins. Jonathan could even see a few centaurs deeper inside the forest.


    A nervous chill ran up his spine as most of the Fae surrounding them shot death res at him. He was expecting a certain level of hostility, but not to the extreme that he was seeing.. ¡®Oh, shite.. They¡¯re REALLY gonna hate humans once we tell¡¯em what¡¯sin¡¯ their way..¡¯


    Maevis and Nics were famous amongst the Fae, but that didn¡¯t stop some from hating them for their interactions with humans. The deeper they went into the forest, the more Fae appeared, and their uneasiness was obvious. Seeing his nervousness skyrocket, Nics exined their background with humans to John a bit as they walked.


    After hearing the gist of it, Nic told him of their current issues..


    .....


    Many elders that remembered the darker times, such as Aero, had warned them against forming connections with humans. The royal family had pushed for harmony and trade agreements with humans regardless of the past, with arge part of it being due to Mae and Nic¡¯s exploits.


    The MacArthurs had always been a friend to them, but Marco had changed everything. Nics sighed heavily before he exined what the New King of Alcon¡¯s true n was, and watched as Jonathan grew pale. Once he¡¯d finished exining everything that they were aware of, John went quiet until they reached the heart of the Fae territory.


    Everywhere one looked, the ground was covered in a soft moss, despite it being the middle of winter. Trees grown in perfect rows and to various sizes lined what seemed to be the closest thing the Fae to a road. The tallest ones had giant rope bridges that connected them, and they grew smaller in size the shorter the trees got.


    Bushes surrounded the bases of therger trees, as if they were growing out of the middle of one oversized bush. Upon a nce, the bushes seemed normal, but if one looked through the unusually thick leaves, then they would see tiny homes inside of each one. The same could be found inside the treetops, as well as the trunks of thergest trees.


    However, the beauty of it all was lost on Jonathan as he absorbed the information provided by Nics. If everything he said was true, then not only were his surviving loved ones in trouble, but the whole kingdom was. Lost in his horrific thoughts, John hadn¡¯t even noticed that they¡¯d walked through most of the Fae settlement, and had stopped in front of a certain tree.


    It towered above the rest, and looked more like a building than a tree. Beautifully crafted stained-ss windows dotted the trunk in an upward spiral, perfectly spaced apart from the enormous branches. As he looked up, Jonathan could see numerous Fae fly to and taking off from them, like they were there specifically for flyers tond.


    It was a beautiful scene, but his trance was unceremoniously interrupted as the three were escorted inside. Doors and and massive spiral stairway covered the walls inside as they were led to the base of it. Jonathan sighed heavily as he started his upward trudging, while Maevis and Nics flew ahead.


    Knowing that the others with him would take him to the throne room, the two elders left John, and hurriedly flew to where Celestia and Aero were already waiting. As soon as they saw her, Celestia¡¯s face brightened with a smile, then immediately dimmed upon seeing their expressions. She¡¯d hoped for good news, but it seemed that the meeting was needed for other reasons..


    ¡°I take it something bad happened?¡± Aero asked with his usual uptight tone.


    Maevis and Nics exchanged a look before she answered; ¡°Something terrible...Magnus has died-¡±


    ¡°The King?!¡± Celestia eximed.


    Maevis nodded; ¡°Aye, and not by natural means, either.. We¡¯ve learned some disturbing things, Your Grace, but that isn¡¯t the worst of it..¡±


    The two took turns exining the events that had urred after Skye and Tidas had left for Sai. They¡¯d barely been gone a full day before Marco had made his move, which had only been a few hours after they had left. The entire thing seemed unreal as they covered everything they knew, with Nic finishing it off with his exnation of his experience with Doctor Stein.


    Celestia looked devastated by the news, while Aero looked almost smug. He hadn¡¯t said anything so far, but Maevis knew that he wasn¡¯t going to keep quiet for long. Right as the thought crossed her mind, Jonathan McKurdy was escorted into the hall.


    ¡°Why is a Human being brought here?!¡± Aero practically screamed.


    Nics winced, knowing that Mae was about to snap at him. They¡¯d been through quite an ordeal, especially John. And hearing Aero¡¯s condescending tone directed at them just because of what John was born as, was utterly hypocritical of him.


    Before he could intervene, Maevis flipped the switch on her filter, and unleashed; ¡°Don¡¯t you go takin¡¯ that tone at a time like this! Tis a difficult situation Because we recognize that not all humans are bad! You know that as well as I do!¡±


    Aero grimaced; ¡°After all you¡¯ve said, do you think it odd of me to question his appearance?¡±


    Maevis gritted her teeth; ¡°Jonathan is a good man, and a friend of Skye and Tidas. Or did you so Conveniently forget that there are good humans out there?¡±


    Aero¡¯s expression wavered for a moment, but returned to it¡¯s usual stern expression before he irritably replied; ¡°I havee to realize that those two are an exception to the usual reaction humans have. If I were to gather a hundred humans in a room, and present them with a Pixiu: what do you think they would do?¡±


    Maevis huffed; ¡°Ask what it is..¡±


    Aero¡¯s irritation was obvious as he spoke; ¡°You know what I mean! As soon as humans see something to gain, they ignore all morality to fit their own narratives! Considering what they are, is it really So odd that I question why a human was brought here?!¡±


    Maevis could feel her patience hanging on by a thread as she replied; ¡°That HUMAN is a Good person, and genuine enough to befriend a Cu Sith, of all Fae! Do Not take that kind of generalized, and judgemental attitude towards Him! John is only here to help!¡±


    Aero looked him up and down with a snide expression; ¡°How can He help? He¡¯s just a single human.¡±


    ¡°Which is it, Aero?¡± Nics questioned as he folded his arms over his chest; ¡°Are humans dangerous enough to be a serious threat, or are they so weak that they¡¯re inconsequential to us?¡±


    Flustered, the vein on Aero¡¯s neck bulged as he yelled; ¡°Do not twist my words like that, Nic! You understand me perfectly! Humans are dangerous when gathered inrge groups, but one is no threat. Just a annoyance..¡±


    ¡°Enough, Aero,¡± Celestia finally cut in after listening to their squabbling; ¡°Mr. McKurdy is our guest, and we should treat him as such. Or is our genuine hospitality only extended to humans You like?¡±


    Aero practically flinched at his wife¡¯s remark. She knew that he genuinely cared for Skye and Tidas, as well as a few other humans like Peggy and some of the Hignders. Publicly embarrassing him wasn¡¯t something Celestia would usually do, but the statement was a veiled threat that she would if he couldn¡¯t control himself.


    The Queen was well aware of how her husband truly felt, which wasn¡¯t as hate-filled as he tried to get others to believe. Skye and Tidas had showed him the truth: that a person is the sum of their actions, not their race or beliefs. Most humans were just like Fae, simply trying to live their lives in peace.


    There were some, both human and Fae alike, that profited and thrived off of the conflict between the two. Aero had been spending more time than usual with a group of Fae that hated humans, which led Celestia to believe that they were the reason behind his current and unfounded bias towards Jonathan.


    Turning her attention away from her husband, Celestia focused on her guest; ¡°May I ask you a few questions, good sir? I have heard what has happened in Dragonhorn from Maevis and Nics, but I would like to hear your version as well.¡±


    Nervously, Jonathan agreed and told his perspective. It was much more emotional of a story than the version the two Fae had told, but they were basically the same. Celestia understood why his was more centered around the people, and didn¡¯t fault Jonathan when he started to cry.


    He clutched Cu¡¯s seeds in his hand like they were his most-sacred thing after showing them to the Queen. The way he described the Cu Sith was heartwarming, considering they were a Fae known to be territorial towards all other intelligent creatures. The fact the he had bonded with one to such an extent was shocking, but..


    ¡®He is a friend of Skye and Tidas, after all..¡¯


    Once Jonathan had finished his story, even Aero felt empathy towards John for his ordeal. Losing his own family and friends had nearly killed him, and the human before him had experienced almost the same thing. After a heavy sigh, Aero apologized t Jonathan for his behavior, which made Celestia smile..


    ¡®He may be stubborn and egotistical at times, but he always admits when he¡¯s wrong.. It¡¯s one of the things I love most about him..¡¯


    As Celestia pushed the sweet thought from her mind, the full reality of the situation sunk in. After calling for her guards, several were sent off to recall her council members. Maevis and Nics tried to get her to call for an immediate evacuation, but the two Fae royals were adamant about going through the ¡®proper steps¡¯.


    Maevis, Nics, and Jonathan all shared strained expressions as they followed after Celestia and Aero. The council members were told to gather in the War Council room, where the group would be waiting. As they all stood waiting, Jonathan sighed heavily.. ¡®This is the same thing we did in Dragonhorn.. I hope it turns out better here, than it did at home. Otherwise, the gods help them..¡¯

 Chapter 608 - 608 Bureaucratic Roadblocks(Part Two)

    608 Bureaucratic Roadblocks(Part Two)


    Jonathan silently watched as Fae after Fae entered the war room. Centaurs, a Minotaur, a few Brownies, several different types of fairies, and even a banshee joined in for the meeting. Each controlled a different sect,nd, or was the head of a Fae n, so their opinions mattered to Celestia and Aero.


    Even though Celestia was Queen, and had final say on any and every matter; her mother had taught her well. The Empress had drilled the fact into her head that ¡®rulers that ignored the voices of their subjects eventually found themselves without a throne¡¯. Having that as her guide, Celestia had found herself loved by her people.


    The ones gathered had various opinions, but more than a few of them shared the same opinion about humans. The group had red at Jonathan when they¡¯d entered the room, but most had shown him basic courtesy. But mainly due to the fact that he was the Queen¡¯s guest, and it was idiotic not to.


    The ones who had turned their noses up at him were the ones whispering in the King Consort¡¯s ear as ofte. Therefore, they were already pushing Celestia¡¯s limits. After witnessing their disrespectful attitudes from the start, the Fae Queen silently made up her mind..


    Once everyone was seated or standingfortably, Celestia had Maevis exin a shortened version of the events that had taken ce in Alcon. She was obviously not happy to be the one to address the council, but had realized that Nics seemed preupied with his thoughts. Both had known him long enough to understand that when Nic¡¯s eyes glossed over like they currently were; he was deep in thought.


    It was an expression Nics donned whenever he was trying to figure something out, and it usually led to a breakthrough they needed.. ¡®There¡¯s been countless times that he¡¯d made that exact face, then saved our arses. So I guess I¡¯ll wait untilter before I smack him for putting me on the spot like this..¡¯


    Once Maevis had finished speaking, the room erupted like a volcano. The centaurs and brownies were arguing to evacuate right then, but the minotaur and a few other Fae wanted to fight anyone entering the forest without permission. When the arguing turned into screaming, Aero tried to call attention, but nothing worked.


    The screaming started to devolve into shoving, then grew worse as Aero tried and failed to quiet everyone down. When one of them suggested to string up Jonathan as a warning to other humans, Celestia lost her calm. Knowing what wasing; Maevis, Nics, Aero, and Jonathan(just in time), all covered their eyes..


    In the blink of an eye, all others in the room had be blinded by a sudden, and intense light re from the Queen. She had surpassed her tolerance limit for their bigotry and racism, and wouldn¡¯t stand for them insulting a good person. Once their vision had returned enough for their panic to subside, Celestia addressed the gathered Fae.


    .....


    ¡°I am only going to say this Once, so everyone had Better listen, and listen well. Humans, like Fae, can be both good and bad. By condemning them all you make yourselves no better than the worst of them..¡±


    ¡°I will Not tolerate my guest being insulted, nor his people in front of him. Do so again in my presence, and you will swiftly learn that I am my Mother¡¯s daughter in Every way. Is that understood?¡±


    The room was silent as the gathered Fae nodded their understanding. Even Aero had the good sense to keep quiet, and simply let Maevis and Nics handle the speaking part. They¡¯d been shocked at Celestia¡¯s chiding of the Fae Lords, but quickly recovered; including Nic.


    When Celestia realized that he was now out of his trance-like state, she inquired as to what had sent him into it in the first ce. His expression was grave as he looked about the room, then back at his Queen. She nodded encouragingly for him to speak, so he shared his fear-filled thought..


    ¡°When we were in Dragonhorn, we didn¡¯t see anything other than soldiers. Regr, living soldiers and mages.. But that¡¯s not all the Alconian King has. I think....I think that King Marco is sending his undead army here.¡±


    Again, the room filled with conflict, but Celestia was ready for it. She slowly started to glow, and grew more intense as their voices did. She resembled a lightbulb before the others had figured out what she was doing, but as soon as they did, even the banshee made it a point to be as quiet as a field mouse.


    Their talks went on like that for hours, until nightfall was upon them. The pinks, purples, and bluish-ck of the evening devoured all light, and left a spattering of stars in it¡¯s wake. Outside, the Fae went about their daily lives without a thought of worry as the intense within came to a head.


    Jonathan had been mostly quiet the entire time, and spoke only when spoken to first. A creature that looked almost like a rabbit with horns brought him a te of food around four o¡¯clock or so, but he¡¯d only eaten enough to make sure that he wasn¡¯t insulting his hosts. Not only was he still processing the trauma of what he¡¯d been through, but what he was witnessing was also gnawing at him.


    Jonathan had described what he¡¯d seen in excruciating detail. He¡¯d even cried while exining everything to the Fae royals, and yet here they were: talking instead of running. By the time the sunlight was nearly gone, so was his patience with their pointless arguing..


    Completely drained and nearly broken, Jonathan still found the strength to jump to his feet, and chastise the bickering Fae; ¡°Why are ya still Arguing about this?!¡±


    ¡°Did ya not hear me Maevis?! Death isin¡¯ for ya! They killed Everyone! Everyone that didn¡¯t listen ta these two¡¯s warnings, and now yer doin¡¯ the same thing! Do ya not understand?! They Are Comin¡¯ Here Ta Kill You ALL! Why aren¡¯t you evacuating?! It¡¯s Insane!¡±


    ¡°Calm yourself, Mr. McKurdy!¡± Aero yelled, but Jonathan continued with his rant.


    He screamed at them about how he saw entire families dragged outside of their homes, and murdered. He told them how Cu had rushed in to save everyone, but was taken down by General Zas and Captain Benzo. When he started crying and wailing about how he had lost his entire life in the span of morning, Celestia fluttered down to him, and tried to console him.


    Jonathan calmed enough to stop balling, but she still had him escorted to arge room to lie down. A kind centaur offered to take him to his room on his back, but John had politely declined. Before he left, he asked the Fae council one final time; ¡°Please, for the love of everything you hold dear: Evacuate Now...Before it¡¯s toote..¡±


    With that, Jonathan had left the war room with a somber expression. Maevis and Nics felt terrible for him, but knew that they had to hold off onforting him. Before the council members could start squabbling again, she vehemently started to try and persuade them to agree to an evacuation.


    As she spoke, Aero casually went over to Nic, and stood to his side with a perplexed look on his face. After a few moments, Aero asked why Jonathan hade to Warrick Forest instead of going on to Moonstone Castle.


    Nics shrugged; ¡°Mae contemted sending Jonathan to warn Lucas, but the possibility of him being found and questioned was too high.¡±


    Seeing her brow crease with worry, Nic added; ¡°Also, Lucas probably would¡¯ve freaked out seeing a massive grizzly bear heading for his castle. John can¡¯t travel as fast as Mae and me, so I called him a ride for our journey here. The poor man¡¯s been through hell..¡±


    ¡°I can understand that,¡± Aeromented; ¡°But it was still a poor choice to bring him here. Our people won¡¯t like it.¡±


    Nics looked at him sideways; ¡°Our people? Or our King?¡±


    Aero red at him, but Nic didn¡¯t flinch. He had always been honest with Aero and Celestia, which was why they valued their opinions above most others. Few ever told a king or queen what they didn¡¯t want to hear, even if it was something they Should, so their integrity was appreciated.


    In truth, the only people who could truly affect Celestia and Aero¡¯s choices were the two elders, and her mother. Titania had final say on all Fae-rted matters, so it made sense that her opinion would hold above all else. But Maevis and Nics had earned their trust over the centuries, and had never been wrong about anything that they agreed upon.


    So the fact that they were both adamant about an evacuation worried Aero greatly..


    After calming himself, Aero pulled Celestia aside, and spoke in hushed tones for several minutes. They looked to be in an automatic agreement, until Aero had said something that Celestia didn¡¯t seem to like. They whispered in hushed, angry voices towards the end before she obviously brought the conversation to an end.


    With a stern expression, Celestia pped her hands, then called out; ¡°I want everyone on highest alert. Send out scouts in every direction, but send extra towards the direction of Dragonhorn. I want to know of anything breathing that¡¯s heading our way that¡¯s not a squirrel.¡±


    Several guards left the room and returned shortly thereafter, nodding to their Queen when looked upon. It was like a silent understanding was had between her and those around her. While Celestia trusted Maevis and Nics¡¯ judgement in most things, it was stillmon sense to her to take precautions against anyone unauthorized listening in.


    The arguments continued as several councilors suggested standing their ground, and fighting for their home. Aero personally supported the idea, but stated that; ¡°Whatever the Queen decides will be the right decision.¡±


    He didn¡¯t argue, but he didn¡¯t deny their points, which led to Celestia having to exin why she was choosing Maevis and Nics¡¯ suggestion. Several started to argue favoritism, but the conversation was cut short by a brownie rushing in with an emergency report.


    It had been less than an hour since the order for scouting had been issued, and those carrying it out had already reported something back. The room grew tense as the messenger caught his breath, then announced the news ina strained voice..


    ¡°The griffins were barely airborne before they spotted what looks like an army, but they aren¡¯ting from the direction of Dragonhorn. They came from the east instead of the road. And there¡¯s another problem..¡±


    ¡°Speak without worry,¡± Celestia stated, worried that the brownie was scared that the messenger would be shot for his bad news.


    The young brownie swallowed hard; ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.. The scouts confirmed that the approaching army isn¡¯tpletely made up of humans. There¡¯s several Fae mixed in, and there¡¯s something else. Something in front of them, leading the charge. And my superiors can¡¯t identify it.¡±


    Nics and Maevis¡¯ hearts dropped as the youngster added; ¡°It¡¯s some kind of Massive machine..¡±

 Chapter 609 - 609 Decimation(Part One)

    609 Decimation(Part One)


    ***WARNING: LANGUAGE, GORE, VIOLENCE, AND MASS DEATH***


    Celestia, Aero, Nics, and Maevis all ran for the balcony branch to see what wasing. They could already see the faint glow from the beginnings of a fire along the edge of the boundaries to their sanctuary, but that wasn¡¯t the part that made them worry..


    A massive machine that was taller than most of the trees was cutting a line straight through the forest, and heading for the heart of their settlement. Oversized arms with gigantic rotating saws cut down tens of trees at a time as the monstrosity slowly made it¡¯s way towards them. As it came closer, Nics sent a mental message to Hugo to fly over.


    When the falcon was above the destruction, he could see that the machine was spraying something from it¡¯s arms. Five hoses stretched out whenever the arms bent, and sprayed oil several feet passed the reach of it¡¯s des. The soldiers following behind shot ming arrows as they went, making sure that the forest would be decimated in their wake.


    Fae scattered in every direction as panic spread, and their fear urged them to flee. The ones too slow or stubborn to run were they first to be ughtered. As Hugo climbed higher to avoid the smoke and being seen, he warned of a massive force slowly trailing behind the machine..


    ¡°The gods have mercy, it¡¯s already chaos out there,¡± Nicsmented as he nced at the guardians below them, readying themselves for battle.


    Celestia looked at her husband, whom seemed frozen in ce. He was no doubt re-living the night that he had lost him family in his mind¡¯s eye, all those decades ago. After softly cing her hand on top of his, Aero snapped out of his memories, and looked to his worried wife.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be alright, my love. But you need to start issuing orders.¡±


    Seeing that he was back, Celestia entrusted Aero withmand of their defensives. He hadmanded armies in the Fae Nation for her mother, and knew that he would put saving lives as a higher priority over fighting. Defending instead of engaging was what she needed for her n to work, and Celestia knew that she could trust Aero without needing to exin it to him.


    .....


    Maevis, Nics, and the rest of the council were to go out into the settlement, and gather the Fae as best as they could. Maevis and Nics agreed to do as they were told without question. But a few of the councilors were angry that they were being ordered to go outside of the protection of the tree pce, and ¡®risk their lives¡¯.


    As theyined, Celestia lost her temper at them for wasting time; ¡°As the heads of your families and ns, it is your Responsibility to get out there, and lead them! Have you no sense of duty to those that trust you?! I will not say this again: do as your positionsmand, as Your Queen Commands, or I will Rece you myself! Am I Clear?!¡±


    Celestia was known to have a quiet and gentle nature, but this was a true demonstration of who she really was: a Queen. The arguments had instantly stopped as the Fae practically fell over themselves to leave, and carry out their given orders. Had the situation not been so dire, then Mae and Nic would¡¯ve burst out inughter from the sight of it.


    Once the doorway was clear, the two bid the the royals a temporary farewell, and left. Their flight through the tree pce alone showed them a glimpse of the awaiting chaos. Every manner of Fae ran about like the world was ending, which wasn¡¯t that far off from the truth of their situation..


    When they first fluttered outside, they could instantly smell the fire spreading in the woods. The winds were light, but constant, which was helping to drive the mes to devour everything they could reach. The snow barely did anything to slow them as the machine spurted oil out as it went.


    The grinding noise was growing louder and louder as it drew ever closer. Maevis and Nics had started to shout out to the Fae that Celestia herself had ordered everyone to gather in front of the pce. Many wanted to flee while they had the chance, but trusted their Queen, so they began to congregate.


    There were a few thousand Fae inside of the sanctuary, so the more that showed up, then morepact everyone became. Maevis was directing everyone when she noticed that Nic had frozen in ce, with a dire expression covering his features. She immediately flew over to him, and asked what was wrong..


    ¡°That¡¯s....That¡¯s impossible.. How-where?! Where did they alle from?!¡±


    Maevis could feel the terror rising up in the back of her throat as she lightly shook him; ¡°Make sense, Nic! This is NO time for being cryptic! Where did all of whate from?!¡±


    Nic slowly turned to look at her as he replied; ¡°Dead.. There¡¯s so many of them. Men, Fae.. Hundreds, no-thousands of them! They¡¯reing this way. Behind the Manic¡¯s machine....If they reach here, we¡¯ll never survive.¡±


    The absolute fear in her friend¡¯s eyes sent a shiver down Mae¡¯s spine. They had been in some pretty dire straits before, yet she had never seen Nics look so frightened. Not in all of the millennias that she¡¯d known him.


    n after n, and family after family arrived in the square outside of the pce. Everyone was yelling, crying, or panicking as thousands of Fae were crammed together. The mes from the forest fire were now visible from where they were, shimmering against the metallic surface of the machine as it neared.


    Centaurs, minotaurs, dwarves, and any Fae that could fight stood between their families, and the approaching destruction. Aero took to the skies with the griffins and other flyers, and readied themselves for battle. As the enemy army drew closer, Celestia finally emerged from the tree pce..


    A mixture of fear-filled shouts, prayers, and pleas to save them erupted from the crowds as the soldiers emerged into the settlement¡¯s partial clearing. Rotting flesh, bone, and patches of ck showed anywhere armor didn¡¯t cover. A few had even caught on fire as they had marched around the machine, and emergedpletely unfazed.


    As soon as they saw the gathered Fae, the dead soldiers started to run at them with their weapons brandished. The guardians met them head-on in an all-out battle to protect their families. As they shed, Celestia emerged from the tree pce..


    ¡°Everyone! Follow me! The Empress and I have a way to escape!¡±


    As the Queen called out to her people, two minotaurs carrying an enormous mirror stepped out of the pce. Without a word, they followed behind the Queen, taking care to handle the mirror as delicately as possible. Once they had reached the farthest northeast side of the settlement, Celestia had the crowds stop, and had the Minotaurs step forward.


    They could hear the mayheming closer, and the crowds began to panic again. Children cried while adults shouted to know what the Queen nned to do. Maevis started to yell back at a few who¡¯sments were borderline treasonous, but the pointless arguing onlysted a few seconds.


    Instead of answering them, Celestia showed them..


    With a bright sh, Celestia tapped into her Light magic, and began to funnel it into the mirror. At first, all it did was reflect her image back. When it started to glow on it¡¯s own, Celestia called out to the guards holding it; ¡°Do it NOW!¡±


    With a snort of understanding, the two minotaurs lifted up the now-iridescent mirror, and threw it against the ground as hard as they could. The scattering shards looked like a firework exploding before the spark-like pieces froze in ce, then pulled together like an imploding star.


    A blinding sh caused everyone but Celestia to turn away. When they looked back, what towered before them was almost indescribable. It was like a mirror twice the size of the original that was made of liquid, but it didn¡¯t show a reflection..


    ¡°Hello, my dear children.. Please, step through the portal quickly,¡± came a sweet and familiar voice from the other side.


    Every Fae there had instantly known who was speaking: their Empress, Titania. Her voice was like a warm embrace, and it had instantly calmed the ones in full-blown panic. Trusting herpletely, the Fae had automatically begun to organize into a steady stream as they went through the portal.


    Celestia maintained the connection to Warrick Forest while her mother manifested and stabilized the portal. It had only been meant for her and Aero, but Celestia had argued with her mother over allowing everyone to use it to escape. It was the reason it had taken her so long to emerge from the pce, but her mother had a good reason not to want to use it so heavily.


    The portal took an enormous amount of magic to create, and even more to maintain. Not only that, but an anchor had to be made on both sides for it to stay open. Which meant that Celestia had to be thest one through it.


    It was a dangerous gamble, but one the Queen of Warrick Forest had to take to save her people. Titania had seemed both proud, and saddened when she¡¯d agreed to her daughter¡¯s request, but Celestia couldn¡¯t think on it now.. ¡®There¡¯s too many lives at stake..¡¯


    A deep dread had crept into her gut due to her mother¡¯s unusual response, but she¡¯d continued on. With the portal established and her people steadily going in, Celestia¡¯s attention turned to her husband. As she nced up at the sky, her heart ached with worry..


    ************


    Aero had started the attack as soon as the dead army had crossed the tree line. They moved on instinct alone, like rabid animals in search of a meal. The regr humans were slow, and easily stopped by taking out their legs. Although they didn¡¯t actually die until one destroyed their brain and heart.


    It was annoying to Aero, considering the zombies he¡¯d fought before went down by just destroying their heads. A necromancer once attacked the Fae Nation, iming that he should be named their Emperor due to his power, then ¡®demonstrated¡¯ it.


    He¡¯d sent in an army of undead, but they weren¡¯t anything like the ones they were fighting against now. The necromancer¡¯s soldiers had had a small amount of intelligence to them. But the dead attacking them now had absolutely none, and on top of that; the strange ck spots all over them radiated Dark and Ether magic.


    Even if he hadn¡¯t of heard of Marco¡¯s n from Nics and Maevis, Aero would¡¯ve still figured out that it was his doing regardless. There was no mistaking that aura, or the intent behind it.. ¡®Marco means to ughter everyone here..¡¯


    Gripping the griffin¡¯s feathers with fury in his eyes, Aero urged his ride to dive towards the dead while he yelled to his troops; ¡°Don¡¯t let a single one of those things through!¡±

 Chapter 610 - 610 Decimation(Part Two)

    610 Decimation(Part Two)


    ***WARNING: LANGUAGE, VIOLENCE, MASS DEATH, AND DISTURBING CONTENT***


    Norvis felt like the greatest in the world as he rode his ¡®Decimator¡¯, and began to level Warrick Forest. He had always wanted to build a machine purely made for destruction, but the previous king never allowed him to. Saying that when humans made weapons of mass destruction, they tended to find reasons to use them, and that went against the principles of his rule.


    Because of this, King Magnus rejected almost all designs that Norvis had submitted. He had also been banished to a remote section of the R&D department, where his resentment grew. That is, until Marco had found him, and made him one of his guards.


    The now-current king allowed Norvis to create whatever he could dream up, which usually turned out to be something rted to killing. Norvis excitedly shifted the gear shaft to make his monstrosity go faster as he cut and maimed his way towards the center of the Fae Sanctuary. His smile growing every time he heard the familiar screeching noises of Fae getting caught up in his warpath.


    ¡°Good thing I coated this puppy before heading out! All those nasty Fae bits would rust out me baby¡¯s undercarriage!¡±


    Doctor Stein, who was sitting next to Norvis in the passenger seat, huffed testily; ¡°You deserve it! So many works of art: Lost! Because of you! I¡¯ve seen at least eight different Fae that I have never before seen, and you¡¯ve killed them! Such precious masterpieces! Gone before their gift was shared!¡±


    Norvis scrunched his face at the doctor like he¡¯d smelt something foul; ¡°The fuck is Wrong with you?! People¡¯s insides aren¡¯t art! My baby is art- the Ultimate Art! See the vibrant reds and greens she¡¯s painting with?! She¡¯s perfect!¡±


    Doctor Stein scoffed; ¡°That would make your machine an Artist, not a Work of Art! You idiot!¡±


    Annoyance and embarrassment were stered all over Norvis¡¯ face; ¡°Well-it-she-my art creates art of it¡¯s own! THAT makes it the ultimate masterpiece!¡±


    .....


    Switching to a smirk, Norvis added; ¡°Your lumps of cold, gross art can¡¯t do that, can they?¡±


    An evil grin stretched across his face as he nodded ahead of them; ¡°We¡¯ll see Who¡¯s Creations make more beautiful art..¡±


    The doctor had worded himself to make it sound like his undead would be triumphant, but Norvis just ignored him. His creation had already leveled the Fae section of Warrick Forest, and he would continue to cut down the trees from Moonshire, to the capital. All on his king¡¯s orders.


    The wood would be needed, but there was a more specific reason that Marco wanted the forest removed. The Hignders used the cover of the forest to move from one end of the kingdom to the other without being noticed. It stretched from the far north all the way to the southern end of Alcon, but was broken apart in sections due to farming and towns.


    The part that stretched across the north was basically onerge section of tightly grown trees. Marco knew that if the forest wasn¡¯t there, then the Hignders¡¯ movements could be tracked fairly easily. On top of that, he would be able to see his brothering from a mile away..


    Norvis bickered with Stein as their creations wreaked havoc on the Fae and their homes alike. The fires spread like dragon¡¯s breath, and trapped many Fae inside their tree homes. The rope bridges burned up in moments, cutting off any attempts to flee before their home was cut down.


    Fae that were running around looking for loved ones or a way out were either burned and crushed, or killed by the animated corpses walking along with the machine. Many had caught fire, and were spreading it to the bushes and shrubs as they mindlessly searched for victims. Most of the Fae that had been outside of the central sanctuary were killed, and the few remaining were being chased by the gruesome monsters.


    They tore and twisted their prey apart with nk expressions, then moved on to find their next victim. They didn¡¯t tire, didn¡¯t hunger or feel pain, and they didn¡¯t stop: it was the perfect army. And they were only loyal to the King of Alcon.


    Not even Doctor Stein controlled them any longer. Their very existence was all up to Marco to decide upon, and do with as he pleased.. ¡®The same could be said about everything in this kingdom. It¡¯s all here for our king¡¯s taking..¡¯


    As the thought crossed his mind, Norvis slowed his monstrosity of a machine to let the bulk of the dead go around him intact. Stein was already pitching a fit over ¡®not being able to get on with his tests¡¯, and Norvis was at his limit for his antics. It annoyed him that he¡¯d have to wait toplete his own tests, but he had gathered enough data to preupy himself for the time being.


    When Norvis retreated into his numbers, Doctor Stein emerged from the Decimator, and watched his creations sh with the Fae. Their warriors were strong, but the sheer number of dead soldiersing at them seemed to be too much to handle. Their lines kept breaking as the doctor watched the bulk of the Fae run into the forest.


    He could¡¯ve sworn he¡¯d seen a human mixed in with them, but there were so many new types of Fae that he¡¯d seen that he couldn¡¯t be sure. Stein grinned as he tried to contain his glee while watching the bloodshed unfold. The screams and cries for help were like a sonata to him, and he couldn¡¯t stop himself from swaying to the rhythm.


    The Fae flew, ran, and dug their way out, but hundreds had already been killed. Stein was slightly annoyed that his creations mangled their victims, which meant he couldn¡¯t use their corpses to make more soldiers. But his king had already mentioned that they didn¡¯t really need more, so the Regrs could go as crazy as their instincts led them to be.


    ¡°Hey Norvis! I think we should keep moving now! If those Fae get away, then our King will be angry,¡± Doctor Stein yelled over the chaos.


    Norvis snapped up from his papers with a disgruntled expression; ¡°Where they gonna go?! There¡¯s nowhere left but the Hignds!¡±


    Stein¡¯s face went hard; ¡°Are you an idiot?! Moonstone Castle is but a few miles away! If they get there, we¡¯ll have to burn the bloody castle down to get to them!¡±


    A dark smile overtook Norvis¡¯ contemtive expression; ¡°Maybe we Should get them to run there..¡±


    Understanding where his partner was going, an equally dark smile stretched across the doctor¡¯s face; ¡°Aye! Maybe we should..¡±


    ************


    Celestia had gotten a little over half of the Fae poption through the portal when she felt her magic beginning to reach it¡¯s limit. There were still hundreds of Fae left to evacuate, so she didn¡¯t say anything. It was only when Maevis noticed sweat beading up on her face that she realized that something was wrong.


    ¡°How are you fairing, my Queen? You don¡¯t look too good,¡± Maevismented with worry in her tone.


    Celestia barked a sharpugh; ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mae, but I¡¯m fine. I can handle this.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you¡¯re sweating in ten degree weather? Be honest: how long can youst?¡±


    Mae¡¯s tone brokered no arguments, but Celestia tried to push it; ¡°I can do this Mae. I won¡¯t let any of them die-¡±


    ¡°This is No time for optimistic Opinions,¡± Maevis stated with a harsh tone; ¡°Lives are on the line, my Queen. Be Honest.¡±


    Celestia nced at the portal, then her people before looking back to Mae; ¡°I canst maybe twenty more minutes, but not any longer than that.¡±


    The expression on her face was one of defeat, which Maevis had no idea how to respond to in the moment. She wanted tofort her friend and Queen, and reassure her that she¡¯d done all that she could. But time was of the essence, and hard choices needed to be made..


    With a stern demeanor, Maevis fluttered above the crowds, and told them the truth. Before they could panic to the point of irrationality, Mae called to her Fae brethren for help..


    ¡°I understand how frightened you all are, but do not lose hope! We are continually doing all we can to save as many as we can! But as we are now at war with Marco MacArthur, we have to make priorities! I request that everyone allow all children with a single guardian, elders, and the injured through the portal first! After that, everyone else!¡±


    As discontentment began to rise, Maevis added; ¡°We are Not abandoning anyone! But we are taking precautions to ensure that the most vulnerable are evacuated first! I know that everyone wants to be safe, so Please! Help Us Save You!¡±


    The desperation in Maevis¡¯ voice was more than enough to silence, and convince the gathered Fae to listen. Mae was considered one of the wisest and strongest amongst all Fae, as well as Nics. Them being the ones to ask for cooperation was the key to the line finally moving along steadily, and Celestia thanked fate for cing them at her side at the right time.


    The evacuation went smoothly for the next several minutes, mainly thanks to Aero and the guardians. Maevis and Nics silentlymented not being able to help fight, but it wouldn¡¯t have made much of a difference if they had. They barely had any magic left, and the sheer amount of dead alone guaranteed the fall of Warrick Forest; not to mention Norvis¡¯ creation.


    The massive machine had just started to move again when Celestia¡¯s powers started to wane. It was heading directly for the tree pce as the dead swarmed the guardians. One moment, they were keeping the dead at bay, then the next; they were rushing the escaping Fae.


    All hell broke loose as the Fae began to panic. They began to push towards the portal, which overwhelmed Celestia within moments. The portal¡¯s size began to shrink, making therger Fae begin to scream and plead to be saved.


    The dead soldiers began to pull and rip apart the crowds, killing numerous Fae in the most brutal ways. The heavy smell of blood and bile filled the air as several smaller Fae were crushed by their own panicking neighbors. Right as the chaos peaked, the Decimator reached the pce.


    Celestia tried her best to keep the portal open, but it was shrinking quickly. Maevis and Nichs talked for a moment about what they thought they should do, but a couple of the soldiers shoved their way through the crowds, beelining it for the Fae Queen. Desperate, Maevis summoned thest of her magic..


    She put up a massive rock wall between the gathered Fae, and the bulk of the undead army. As soon as she felt that it was high enough, Maevis passed out, and began to fall to the ground. Nics swooped down and grabbed her before she hit, but she¡¯d already damaged herself by depleting all of her magic.


    As worry creased his brow, an unbearably loud noise rang out from behind him..


    Nics looked up to see the tree pce, which had stood for hundreds of years; falling over. He whipped his head to the other side to see Celestia nearly in the same state as Maevis. The portal¡¯s hole was bare big enough to fit them through, and the tree was heading towards them.


    He wished that time would stop so he had a moment to think, but Nics already knew what had to be done...


    Before anyone could react: Nics threw Maevis through the portal, then grabbed Celestia, and threw her in while yelling; ¡°Forgive me, Your Majesty! I will protect the King!¡±

 Chapter 611 - 611 Decimation(Part Three)

    611 Decimation(Part Three)


    ***WARNING: LANGUAGE, VIOLENCE, GORE, AND DISTURBING CONTENT***


    Nics barely had time to take a breath as he ushered the remaining Fae away from the falling tree pce. Maevis¡¯ rock wall helped to block the dead soldiers, but it also limited the directions in which the Fae had to run. Many had given up, and huddled down in terror instead of even attempting to run.


    It made sense to Nic, in a twisted way. Run away to be torn apart by undead soldiers, or be instantly crushed by a tree so big that they had little chance of escaping. He still tried to get everyone to run, but even Nic thought that it was a moot point.


    ¡°NOW! As Hard As You Can!¡±


    Nic whipped his head up just in time to see Aero coordinating the flying guardians to direct the falling tree pce. They mmed full-force into the pce, and shifted it just enough to avoid the Fae, andnd on the other side of Maevis¡¯ rock wall. The force in which it hadnded with sent the wall flying in every direction, but everyone was still alive, albeit a bit battered.


    Once the dust had settled enough to see through, Nic sought out Aero. He¡¯d been rtively easy to spot, but not so much to get to since he kept diving to attack. It took him running out of of his arrows for him to pause for more to be brought to him.


    The arrows were dipped in a neurotoxin that had been extracted from a nt native to the Fae realm, so it had a small effect on the soldiers. Nics wondered how Doctor Stein would react once he examined the bodies of his defeated soldiers, but quickly pushed the thought aside. A shiver ran up his spine at the mere thought of the doctor, and didn¡¯t want to be distracted now.


    Before the Fae King could load up and continue, Nics shouted to him; ¡°Your Majesty! Wait! WAIT! I have news of the Queen for you!¡±


    Aero¡¯s head shot up; ¡°What?! Why are you here?! Shouldn¡¯t you be-¡±


    .....


    ¡°The Queen wentthrough the portal, my King, before it closed. She couldn¡¯t sustain herself, not with the number of people she had to evacuate,¡± Nics replied while trying to catch his breath.


    Aero sighed; ¡°At least she¡¯s safe. That is what¡¯s most important. How many weren¡¯t able to be evacuated?¡±


    ¡°At least six or seven hundred,¡± Nic replied.


    Aero squinted as he looked downwards at his frightened people. Worry etched itself into his features as he desperately tried to think of a ce for his people to go, but he had no options left..


    ¡®Even if we ran to Moonstone Castle, Lucas couldn¡¯t house us all. And his walls aren¡¯t strong enough to withstand an army, let alone a one made up of the dead..¡¯


    As if reading his mind, Nicsmented; ¡°My King, what about the Hignds? I know King Murdoc will take us in! His people see the Fae the same as themselves! If we can make it there, I know we can survive!¡±


    Aero¡¯s expression grew pensive for several moments before he relented. It was the only logical option that they had, considering Ruscovic was the next closest kingdom. Since their king was brother to Marco, Aero didn¡¯t trust him.


    The Hignders had made their disdain for Marco obvious when they had all attended King Lawrence¡¯s wedding. Aero had gotten along with Murdoc, despite him being a human. The fact that he was a close friend of Skye and Tidas, ording to Nic; also put him as ease.


    ¡°Spread the word to as many as you can, then lead them there. I will stay back with the guard, and hold off the undead for as long as we can..¡±


    Nic¡¯s expression dropped; ¡°You can¡¯t do that, Aero! You¡¯re the bloody King!¡±


    ¡°Exactly! It¡¯s my responsibility As the King to defend my people!¡±


    Nics flew up to him, and nearly knocked him off the back of his ride as he grabbed the edge of Aero¡¯s shirt; ¡°It¡¯s a king¡¯s responsibility to LEAD his people! You defend them by maintaining a rational head, and issuing orders clearly, and thoroughly!¡±


    ¡°Anyone can fight! But Very Few are smart enough to guide others! Especially in situations like this! Do you honestly think that your people won¡¯t scatter, and end up caught or dead without guidance?! They Need a leader to get them to the Hignds!¡±


    Seeing the conflict reflected in his king¡¯s eyes, Nic added; ¡°And what of Celestia? How do you think she will feel if she loses you?! Would you put her through that?! All over your warrior¡¯s pride?!¡±


    Aero looked between his people, Nics, and the horde of undead making their way around the fallen tree pce. After a few seconds, he closed his eyes in contemtion, then locked them with Nic¡¯s..


    ¡°Are you Sure that the Hignders with take us in? With no hidden agenda or ¡®fees¡¯ter?¡±


    Nics grinned; ¡°I swear that the Hignders aren¡¯t like that. I¡¯d bet my life on them.¡±


    Aero nodded at him; ¡°Fine. I will issue orders to the guardians to cover our nks as we head north. Spread the word: we¡¯re abandoning Warrick Forest, and heading for the Hignds.¡±


    Nic bowed quickly, then took off to tell the Fae below what was happening. Aero told the air sprite that was delivering him his arrows to spread his n to the others, and to have them congregate above the remaining civilians. He didn¡¯t have much power left himself since he¡¯d been using his Tamer trait to coordinate throughout the battle.


    Aero¡¯sst order inside their home was to knock over as many of the trees as they could to block the army¡¯s way. It was painful for them to topple their homes to protect the people, but they all understood that their homes were already lost. The piled-up trees also helped to slow down the mes spreading throughout the forest, and kept the path north clear.


    Nics rallied the remaining Fae, and had them start to head through the forest. Many were crying, or in shock as they began their arduous journey. But they all felt a growing resentment towards humans.


    Every time something terrible happened to their kind, it always seemed to be a human¡¯s fault in some way. Thest time Warrick Forest was attacked, it was due to humans, and the few that were able to talk were discussing those facts. Nics wanted to address their misced hatred, but he didn¡¯t have a chance to.


    The dead soldiers that had survived the crushing from the tree pce had funneled around it, and had continued on. They would continue to pursue them until they were either put down, or recalled by their master. As he watched his people march on, Aero wondered if they really would make it to the Hignds intact..


    ************


    Norvis felt as giddy as a schoolgirl with a crush as he¡¯d watched thergest tree he¡¯d ever seen fall to the wayside. Neither he, nor Doctor Stein could see the Fae pushing it to the side as it had fallen. So when the tree had crushed hundreds of his precious creations, Stein had flipped out on Norvis.


    After yanking his partner from his seat, the doctor screamed in his face; ¡°What the Fuck is WRONG With You?! If you¡¯re gonna fell a tree, at least be fucking smart enough to know where it¡¯s gonnand! Do have any idea how many of my precious babies you just destroyed?! I should have the rest of the army pick apart your fucking monstrosity!¡±


    It took everything Norvis had not to puke in Stein¡¯s face because of his rank breath. It rivaled his usual stench of decaying bodies, but was worse due to it¡¯s warmth. After he pulled himself away and took a few deep breaths of fresh air, Norvis snapped back at him.


    A wide smirk stretched across his face before he¡¯d spoken; ¡°Go ahead and try, but I know you can¡¯t do shit, you nasty bastard. First off, I know that you¡¯ve already given control over to our King. You¡¯re just here to collect data, and watch from the sidelines..¡±


    ¡°Secondly, you know how angry our King would get if I didn¡¯t finish leveling the whole forest. I couldn¡¯t do that if your gross wee ghoulies Could do anything to my creation, so how about you quit yer bitchin¡¯?¡±


    Stein wanted to snap Norvis¡¯ neck and use him as a guinea pig, but he was right about his king getting mad if he inhibited the fool¡¯s assignment in any way. They were both ordered to avoid interfering with the other¡¯s work, so the doctor felt like his options were unfairly limited, but he pressed on.


    Testing the durability, speed, strength, and efficiency of his creations was Stein¡¯s top priority, but Norvis had two. The first was to demolish the forest that spanned nearly the whole of Alcon. It was an arduous task, but Norvis was confident that his machine couldplete the it within a month, even with the heavy snows.


    The second priority was rtively the same as Stein¡¯s: take copious notes so that they could improve their creations however they saw fit. Neither had purposely interfered, but when conducting tworge-scale experiments at the same time; crossovers were bound to happen.


    After they had each calmed down, they had discussed this fact, and concluded that another experiment could be worked in. They were forced to do a joint-operation, so they decided to see how their creations couldpliment each other..


    The doctor didn¡¯t have control over the army, but he could still order around up to a dozen or so undead without needing his King¡¯s direct permission. He didn¡¯t like sacrificing any of his creations, but Norvis¡¯ proposal had been too intriguing to pass up. After ordering a couple undead to each tankers¡¯ side, he waited until Norvis gave the okay that everything was ready..


    ¡°Good ta go!¡± he yelled cockily.


    Doctor Stein nodded to him before refacing his creations; ¡°Alright boys! Time to take down shop! Dismantle!¡±


    Upon hearing his words, the undead immediately started to pull themselves apart, and drop the removed pieces into the oil tankers. They waited until the soldiers had removed everything but an arm, their heads, and the bulk of their torsos. They were in the middle of unraveling their intestines when Stein kicked the rest of them into the tankers.


    ¡°Remember the report about how the Hignds near the old capital looked? I bet if we burn the woods with a bit of the King¡¯s magic mixed in, the forest won¡¯t grow back,¡± Steinmented as he finished kicking the restst body into the tank.


    ¡°Interesting hypothesis! Let¡¯s find out, shall we?! Haha!¡± Norvis cackled as he shifted his baby into gear; ¡°Let¡¯s go! There¡¯s one more ce that we gotta stop along the way!¡±


    Stein scrunched his face; ¡°Where?!¡±


    A wide, evil grin stretched across Norvis face; ¡°We¡¯re gonna stop and pick up a present for our King along the way! ...At Moonstone Castle!¡±

 Chapter 612 - 612 Dead Of Night(Part One)

    612 Dead Of Night(Part One)


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE***


    Lucas Moonstone had been busily writing away at his desk when a servant had burst through his door. It took a moment for him to catch his breath, but the man had managed to get out; ¡°People! Hundreds! Hundreds of¡¯em headin¡¯ this way, me lord!¡±


    ¡°What?! In this weather?!¡± Lucas bellowed as he got up, and practically ran to his window.


    Astonishment overtook him as he watched men, women, and children heading towards his castle. As his stomach twisted in knots, the servant asked; ¡°What should we do, me Lord? Should we turn them away? Or-¡±


    ¡°Of course not! Fer the love of the gods, there¡¯s children out there! Go! Now! Open the gates! And wake the other servants! Tell them to pull out any nkets or linens they can find! And get the cooks extra help in the kitchens! Move it,ddie! Those people are probably half-frozen ta death!¡±


    ¡°Sh-Should I wake the Lady?¡± the young man asked nervously.


    Lucas shook his head in the negative, then his expression softened; ¡°Na, she be too sick ta help right now. Just do as I told ye,ddie. We¡¯ll get through this.¡±


    After the boy had nodded back and taken off, Lucas leaned against his desk for a moment. The sinking feeling in his gut was warning him that something terrible was about to happen. And he knew, after so many years and bing rich from it; to listen.


    In a sudden rush, Lucas began to rummage through his desk like a madman, grabbing folders and ledgers like his life depended on it. Once he¡¯d gotten everything he thought he¡¯d need together, Lord Moonstone walked over to his bookshelf, and bent down to the bottom shelf.


    .....


    Along with a stack of extremely old papers, he gingerly pulled out a bottle of whiskey that was made the year his daughter was born. After pouring a ss for himself, Lucas sipped it while saying out loud; ¡°I was savin¡¯ this fer when me first grandbairn was born, but I feel like if I dinna taste it now: I¡¯ll never get the chance..¡±


    He thought about how he¡¯d nned on giving it to Skye after her first bairn was born. He¡¯d imagined sharing a ss with her and Tidas, but it didn¡¯t seem feasible now. Lucas didn¡¯t want to admit it, but the same dreadful feeling that was driving his nearly-frantic actions was also telling him why...


    Silently, he sipped his whiskey as the noise from outside grew louder and louder. People were thanking the servants as they were led into the castle, and were put anywhere that they would fit. nkets, water, and food were handed out as the people were funneled inside, and checked for injuries and frostbite.


    Lucas finished his ss, set it down on his desk next to the bottle, then gathered his papers. When he was about to leave, Lord Moonstone took one final look at his office, then walked out without a second nce back..


    As he speed-walked down his hallway, Lydia emerged from her room with worry etched into her features; ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s all that noise..?¡±


    Lucas gently put his hand on her shoulder while holding his documents under his other armpit; ¡°Ima not sure yet, dear. I¡¯m gonna go find out now. Do me a favor, will ya? Get dressed-in Warm clothese downstairs to the kitchens, and start gettin¡¯ some baskets together.¡±


    ¡°What?! Why?! You know how terrible I¡¯ve been feeling-¡±


    Lucas¡¯ grip suddenly hardened; ¡°I ken, Lydia, but just do this, alright?! I...I dinna think those people are here fer a good reason. Something terrible happened, and most likely at Dragonhorn. Tis the closest city with so many people. And if somethin¡¯ bad can happen in the General¡¯s hometown, then we need ta be prepared.¡±


    Fear had overtaken Lydia¡¯s face, but she nodded her understanding all the same. Once she had gone back into her room to change, Lucas continued on downstairs. He needed answers, and the people in his house were the only ones who could give them.


    He hadn¡¯t even made it down his stairs before Lucas saw that people were sitting on them. He had to watch his footing as he walked passed them, and began seeking out someone with answers. As he waded through the crowds of huddled townsfolk, his theory on where they¡¯d alle from was confirmed.


    Lord Moonstone had heard several people wishing to go home, but were unsure if it were safe. A few had mentioned something about a group that had turned back, and werementing not joining them when Lucas had spotted Doctor Martin across the room. As he approached him, he also noticed Lydia ducking into the kitchens.


    With a small sense of relief, Lord Moonstone walked up to the doctor with a smile; ¡°Martin Martin! Tis braw ta see ya! Although I¡¯d like a wee bit of enlightenment as ta Why Ima bein¡¯ graced wit a quarter of Dragonhorn¡¯s popce.¡±


    Doctor Martin¡¯s expression grew grim before he exined the whys and hows of their circumstances. As soon as Lucas heard that it¡¯d been Maevis and Nics who¡¯d evacuated Dragonhorn, the dread building up in his gut increased tenfold. Seeing his distress dramatically go up, the doctor asked what was wrong.


    Lucas lightly shook his head; ¡°Tis odd, though. Why Dragonhorn? And what about General Zas? Would he really let anythin¡¯ happen to his town? His family¡¯s livelihood? It just doesna make any sense-¡±


    ¡°My Lord! My LORD! They¡¯rein¡¯! Hundreds of¡¯em¡¯!¡± an older guard yelled as he came running into the main hall.


    Lucas nced at the doctor with a confused expression, then back at the guard; ¡°Just direct¡¯em in, and give¡¯em the same supplies and treatment as the others-¡±


    ¡°Tis not townsfolk, me Lord! Tis the military! Hundreds of men in armor be headin¡¯ towards us! They¡¯rein¡¯ from the same direction as the people here,¡± the man finished breathily.


    The dread in his gut felt like it had turned to acid, and was now eating through his stomach. He was about to issue orders to amodate the soldiers as well when the guard added; ¡°There¡¯s somethin¡¯ else, me Lord, but I dinna how ta describe it..¡±


    With utter exasperation, Lucas implored him into saying; ¡°Ta be honest, it-it looks like a building wit arms! Listen! Ya can hear it gettin¡¯ closer! The thing looks like a monster! And it¡¯s cuttin¡¯ down trees as it goes! There¡¯s a massive fire behind it, too. What should we do, me Lord?¡±


    Lord Moonstone took a deep breath; ¡°I¡¯ll go out and meet¡¯em, but I want ya ta direct these people, wit the doctor and me wife¡¯s help, out the emergency exit. Gather as many guards within the castle as ya can ta guard¡¯em along the way.¡±


    Doctor Martin quirked an eyebrow at him; ¡°Which direction does it go in?¡±


    Lucas smirked nervously; ¡°The north, towards the outpost town that the RMC used for their base during their defense against the Hignders¡¯ summer raids.. Tell¡¯em I sent ya, and they¡¯ll direct ya to a safe ce, and a warm drink.¡±


    Doctor Martin scrunched his features; ¡°What do you mean ¡®tell them¡¯? You have toe with us, Moonie! The Fae said that-¡±


    ¡°They be Fae, whilst I¡¯m Lucas Moonstone, friend of the King. None of those soldiers be daft enough ta touch me. But you lot be another story.. Why are ya lookin¡¯ at me like that?¡±


    Martin¡¯s face had fallen the moment Lucas had mentioned the king, which made his gut wrench all the more. The people around them had stopped talking as well, and were looking at Lord Moonstone with sympathy. As his gut twisted further, the doctor broke the news to his old friend..


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to tell you this, Moonie, but ording to Maevis and Nics: King Magnus has passed away..¡±


    At first, Lucas didn¡¯t react. The news was so ridiculous sounding that it took him a moment to process that it wasn¡¯t a bad joke. Suddenly, he felt his knees go weak, and it nearly made Lucas fall over in shock.


    The first words out of his mouth were denial, saying that he would¡¯ve been notified if Magnus had died. Until Doctor Martin told him that Nic and Mae had informed them that the king had been poisoned. As soon as he was told that, Lucas knew exactly who was most likely responsible; ¡°Marco..¡±


    Doctor Martin¡¯s eyes went wide; ¡°That¡¯s what the Fae were saying, but that¡¯s insane, right?! The crowned prince wouldn¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°Oh aye, that fucker would! I warned Magnus fer years that his oldest was unstable. Dammit! Dammit! ...why Magnus..¡±


    Before Lucas couldment the loss of his friend any further, the older guard from earlier came running back. His eyes were bulging as he frantically screamed, and blood tricked down the side of his face. The second he saw his lord, the guard ran over while shouting his lungs out.


    ¡°Me Lord! ME LORRRRD! I was Wrong! We were Wrong! Tis Hell! Tis Hell thates our way!¡±


    Lucas immediately shot up; ¡°What? Make sense, man! What are ya sayin¡¯ about hell?¡±


    The guard was trembling all over as he stopped in front of Lucas and Martin, and spoke with an equally shaky voice; ¡°Dead They¡¯re all dead! The walking dead, my Lord! The soldiers! They¡¯re not alive! There¡¯s...pieces missing that ought not be! They killed him, me Lord! They Killed Jenkins!¡±


    The guard shuddered like he was frozen half to death; ¡°They, they ripped him apart, like he was a piece of paper.. They tried ta kill me, too, but I ducked before the axe hit me.¡±


    As he listened to his guard, the people around them looked terrified. A heaviness filled Lucas¡¯ heart as he realized what needed to be done. For a moment, he silently mourned the time that was going to be taken from him. Then the Lord of Moonshire stood straight as he made an announcement to his guests..


    ¡°Ima sorry that yer rest was so short, but I fear that our time is up! To all servants and guards, Listen Up! This will be me final orders! Yer all ta guide the people here ta the Hignders, and stay with¡¯em and my wife, until Skye returns! Take what ya can carry now! I will go to the vige, and send yer families along their way as well!¡±


    Seeing panic starting to break out in pockets all over his home, Lucas implored everyone to remain calm, and to keep straight after they had cleared the passageway. Many of his servants tried to argue, wanting to go collect their families now, but Lucas knew that it was already toote for them.. ¡®I just need ta save as many as I can now..¡¯


    ¡°Lucas? What¡¯s happening?¡± Lydia asked with a shaky voice.


    He smiled softly at her; ¡°Everything will be fine, dear. Just a bit of a misunderstandin¡¯.. I¡¯ll go straight to the capital, and hash it out wit Magnus. Dinna worry..¡±


    Lucas shot Martin a look, signaling him to stay quiet about the king¡¯s death for now as he continued to soothe his sick wife; ¡°Ima just evacuating everyone ta make sure the soldiers dinna do somethin¡¯ stupid-¡±


    ¡°I be no fool, Lucas Moonstone, so do not stand there and treat me like I am one. What is happening? Why are there soldiers this far north?! And why are all of these people-¡±


    ¡°Lydia,¡± Lucas¡¯ tone was a bit more curt than he wanted when he cut her off, but he continued regardless; ¡°I can¡¯t exin cause I dinna ken. But I know somethin¡¯ bad is happening, so I¡¯m doing what I must. Now you must as well..¡±


    His voice softened; ¡°Help these people ta safety, then I will join you once I sort this all out. I¡¯ll be by your side soon, I promise.¡±


    Lydia understood her husband well, and knew that he was lying to her. She had heard the women in the kitchens talking about how terrible they felt for their lord to lose his friend and king, so she knew the situation was dire.. ¡®But he¡¯s Lucas Moonstone.. Marco wouldn¡¯t Dare hurt him..¡¯


    The thought felt hollow, but Lydia clung to it as she took thest bundle of papers that her husband had kept. They were the oldest ones, and Lydia knew exactly what they were. With surprise all over her face, she looked up at her husband¡¯s as he gently nudged her towards the secret passageway¡¯s entrance.


    He looked down at her with a solemn expression as he watched her connect the dots in her mind. Tears blurred her vision as Lydia realized that this would most likely be thest time that she ever saw her husband..

 Chapter 613 - 613 Dead Of Night(Part Two)

    613 Dead Of Night(Part Two)


    ***WARNING: LANGUAGE, VIOLENCE, DESTRUCTION, AND GRUESOME CONTENT***


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t youing with us?! You can exin everything to Marcoter, when witnesses are present. I don¡¯t want you going off with whomever is out there,¡± Lydia half-pleaded, half-demanded.


    Lucas led them to the side, and wrapped aforting arm around her; ¡°Ya ken I canna do that, Lydia. If I run, then Magnus will have tobel me a traitor. I dinna understand what¡¯s happening yet, but I¡¯d rather be safe than sorry. Please..¡±


    Lucas cupped her cheek; ¡°Dinna make this any harder than it already is..¡±


    Lydia had started to silently cry as he¡¯d spoken, but maintained her anger so she could still speak; ¡°Do not lie to me, husband. I know of Magnus¡¯ death. And I know that Marco has Never liked you-¡±


    ¡°But over three quarters of the kingdom does,¡± he interjected; ¡°Marco would be a fool to do more than put me in jail for a time. Not to mention how angry our daughter would be. I imagine that she¡¯s on her way back with Tidas right now. They probably just need a port to turn around in..¡±


    Lucas forced smile; ¡°That¡¯s probably why he¡¯s sent fer me, so dinna worry yer self so. Especially since you¡¯re sick.¡±


    Lydia felt her heart sink, and she couldn¡¯t stop the tears from flowing. It felt like she was about to lose him, and the feeling brought up worse ones pertaining to the loss of her first husband and family. Lucas saw her panic rising, and tried to soothe her again, but Lydia couldn¡¯t control her shaking.


    As her tears streamed down her flushed cheeks, Lydia looked into her husband¡¯s eyes; ¡°If you¡¯re so sure that it¡¯s nothing, then why give me the Warrick records? ..After we lost them, we promised each other that we¡¯d never abandon the other..¡±


    .....


    Lucas felt his heart shattering as he replied; ¡°Ima not abandoning yass, Ima savin¡¯ ya..¡±


    ¡°I canna be sure what Marco has nned fer me, but I ken this: Skye will need you. She needs to hear the rest of her history, and they both need ta read those papers together. I have ta stay, or they¡¯ll grow suspicious, but you can go ta Murdoc. Tell him and the others what¡¯s happening, and tell¡¯em that their promise better be kept.¡±


    Right as Lydia was about to start arguing again, a servant came running up to them; ¡°My Lord, my Lady. Two men that im to be Kingsguards are demanding ta speak wit the Lord..¡±


    Lucas nodded; ¡°Tell¡¯em Imain¡¯, that ya had ta wake me. No matter what they say, dinna open the gates. We still need a wee bit of time ta get everyone down the passage..¡±


    He looked back down at his wife; ¡°Seems this is it, my dear.. Ima sorry that this is as far as I can go with ya.¡±


    Lydia sobbed; ¡°Please, Lucas. Don¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°Tis fer ourssie, sweetheart. I canna run away. Ya ken that. But you Have ta go on.. Fer all of our loved ones. Or neither of us will be able ta face¡¯em when our timese..¡±


    ¡°Promise me that you¡¯ll make sure Skye gets these, and that Tidas understands what he¡¯ll have ta do,¡± Lucas said as he patted the side of the old documents in Lydia¡¯s arms.


    She shook her head in the negative; ¡°If anything, you should, go and I should stay. Sorcha told you much more about it all than my husband ever did me. I¡¯ll stay-¡±


    ¡°My Lord, they¡¯re threatening to set fire to the castle if you don¡¯t appear soon. They said that your state of dress didn¡¯t matter, only yer presence,¡± another servant yelled as he ran up to them.


    ¡°Sorry love, but it seems that they want me, not you,¡± Lucas said as he cupped her cheek again, then gently kissed her; ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Now, go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Not going. Maybe if I¡¯m at your side, then they won¡¯t do anything stupid. I hold sway at court as well,¡± Lydia sounded almost desperate as she¡¯d spoken.


    Rather than argue, Lucas kissed his wife with all the love that he¡¯d felt for her. They had never fallen in love with each other the way that they had with their previous spouses. But the life they had shared together had still meant the world to him..


    ¡°I can never thank ye enough fer all the support and love you¡¯ve given me over the years.. You were a perfect wife and partner, and ya saved me from me self on more asions than I care ta admit to.. You¡¯re a good mother to our beautiful daughter, and you will always be me best friend..¡±


    Lucas motioned to Doctor Martin, who had been waiting nearby as he added; ¡°Now go take care of ourssie.. She¡¯ll need you more than ever, love..¡±


    Martin gingerly came up to Lydia¡¯s side, and gently grabbed her shoulders. She was in shock, so he didn¡¯t have any initial problems leading her away. When she started to snap back and drag her feet, he eventually had to strong-arm her into the passageway.


    The people were steadily funneling inside, forcing Lydia down, and out of sight. She started to cry out for him the moment he was out of sight, but it was toote to try and go back. The people were in too much of a hurry to flee, and she couldn¡¯t fight against such a strong current of frightened people.


    Lucas felt a small amount of relief knowing that his wife was safe, but now came the bigger problems.. ¡®Now ta go find out why that brat sent a bloody army ta me doorstep in the dead of winter..¡¯


    The moment he turned to close the passageway, Lucas saw over half a dozen of his servants and guards standing behind him. He told them to go into the passageway before he sealed it, but they refused. Saying that the castle was their home, and that they couldn¡¯t abandon their families in the vige.


    Lucas tried to convince them to go, but a few stepped forward, and closed the passageway for him instead. He felt terrible knowing that their families were most likely dead already, but he hoped against sense that he was wrong. After they made sure that the entrance waspletely unnoticeable, they all headed towards the castle entry.


    To be honest, Lucas didn¡¯t believe the guard that had said an army of dead men were waiting outside his gates. That is, until he saw them..


    Of course, he had smelled them first. The rank stench filled his nostrils as soon as he had stepped into his courtyard. Lord Moonstone walked across slowly, eyeing his gate with caution before stopping, then giving the signal to raise it.


    The sight before Lucas made him wonder if he was in the middle of a nightmare. Uncountable corpses dressed in armor stood behind two men, who Lucas recognized from court. They were always escorting either Marco or Karena, so them identifying as kingsguards verified Lucas¡¯ worst fear: Magnus was dead, and Marco was now king.


    The two smiled politely as they walked forward a few steps, then one spoke; ¡°Good evening, Lord Moonstone. My name is Doctor Stein. Since you are a business man, I¡¯ll cut straight to the chase. We are pursuing several individuals from Dragonhorn that were not present for a mandatory town meeting and evacuation. Have you seen arge group of people, by chance?¡±


    Lucas reflected their smiles; ¡°Aye, I was notified of arge group passing by. But I was sleepin¡¯, so I rushed me servant away without hearin¡¯ about it all til I was on me way out here. Me wife is sick, so I dinna want anyone disturbin¡¯ her.¡±


    ¡°From what I was told, they kept goin¡¯ north after me servants turned¡¯em away. I dinna ken how many, or where they were goin¡¯. Ima assuming to the Hignds.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± the doctor asked with a knowing smirk; ¡°So you did Not take in every person that fled Dragonhorn then?¡±


    ¡°Na. Too much bother. But I am curious about somethin¡¯ ya said,¡± Lucasmented.


    ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± the other man asked.


    Lucas nced between the two as he spoke; ¡°If ya we¡¯re gonna evacuate Dragonhorn anyways, then why does it matter that some left beforehand?¡±


    The doctor gestured with his hand; ¡°So we know where they are. It¡¯s for their own protection that we know where all of our citizens are, and what they¡¯re up to. Especially in this day and age. Why, with the king being murdered and all.¡±


    Lucas knew exactly what they were doing, and yed along; ¡°WHAT?! The king is dead?! Why haven¡¯t I received word of this?!¡±


    ¡°Are you deaf? He just said that the guy was murdered,¡± the young man replied.


    ¡°And who are you?¡± Lucas asked with obvious irritation in his voice.


    ¡°A kingsguard, and that¡¯s all that fucking matters to you,¡± Norvis replied as he walked towards him; ¡°It¡¯s our job to find the ones responsible for the old king¡¯s death, and the people that ran need to be questioned. Anyone that hinders us will be seen as hostile..¡±


    ¡°So we¡¯ll ask again: did you help them?¡± Norvis finished as he stopped right in front of Lord Moonstone.


    ¡°Nope,¡± was all he replied.


    ¡°Well then,¡± Doctor Stein chimed in; ¡°I guess our trackers need to be punished and reced...And our spy.¡±


    ¡°What are you talkin¡¯ about? A spy? There¡¯s no spies in my home,¡± Lucas stated calmly, despite the growing frenzy in his stomach.


    Norvis shrugged and spoke as the doctor randomly motioned with his hand; ¡°Well, that¡¯s what we¡¯re gonna say when asked why we burned your castle down.¡±


    Right as Norvis had finished speaking, a wall of fire arrows lit the sky above them, then fell upon Moonstone Castle. Lucas froze as he watched the home he¡¯d built for his family start to burn. The night he¡¯d lost his familying to the forefront of his mind.


    Suddenly, he felt weight on his shoulders as two undead soldiers came to stand at his sides. They¡¯d ce their hands on him, and were firmly holding him in ce. In case he felt inclined to try and run into his castle.


    As Lucas felt his heart breaking, he heard people crying and yelling from behind him. He didn¡¯t even need to turn his head before he saw the familiar faces of the people from the vige. Men women, and children; all being ushered towards the already burning building.


    Lucas screamed at the them to stop, but one by one, the dead soldiers dragged them inside. Their cries for helpbined with the smell of their burning flesh nearly made Lucas puke, but he continued to yell until the doctor had one of his creations knock him out. Norvisined that he was enjoying the pompous lord freaking out, but Stein reminded him that they had other orders..


    ¡°We need toplete cutting down the forest before we can set up for the next part, remember? Benzo should be along soon, once he has General Zas set up. So we need to hurry this along.¡±


    Norvis smirked as the mes and screams grew; ¡°Yeah, yeah.. Can¡¯t leave the King of Ruscovic waiting..¡±

 Chapter 614 - 614 Risks Versus Rewards

    614 Risks Versus Rewards


    **CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE**


    When King Lawrence had returned to Ruscovic, the first thing he did was make sure that his children were alright. They had been crying on and off about Shasta since she had left them with Maevis and Nics. The only times that they seemed alright were when they slept, and when the reindeer would nuzzle them forfort.


    As soon as they saw fellow Ruscos, the reindeer had left them, and the royal family had traveled inconspicuously the rest of the way to Ukrai, their capital. It had taken over a month, but they had finally reached the pce. After Victor and Ana were tucked in, and had several guards and nannies posted about for security; Lawrence called a meeting with his Senate.


    Lawrence understood that unlike Alcon, Ruscovic¡¯s political structure limited the power that a king or queen held outside of wartime. But that it also took the Senate¡¯s concession to dere a war, which he knew they most likely wouldn¡¯t be willing to do. Not against Alcon, who¡¯smerce was more important to them than a Fae Queen they hadn¡¯t even met.


    Even knowing this, Lawrence still tried to convince his Senators to dere war against Alcon. They argued that no one had been notified of King Magnus¡¯ death, and that they felt it would be a mistake to do anything without first confirming it. Then, and only then, would they agree to ¡®discuss the current direction of the kingdom, as well as who and what benefited the kingdom the most¡¯.


    Being no fool, Lawrence assumed that his oldest brother already had a few of his Senators bought and paid for. But he didn¡¯t expect what they had said when he brought up that Shasta was missing..


    They cited that the original n entailed Shasta remaining behind after the wedding, and serving as the Vice Commander of the RMC until Skye and Tidas had returned. The senators said that if the king really did die, then Shasta¡¯s presence was needed, and that was most likely the reason she had yet to join them. Frustrated, he had snapped at them..


    ¡°Which is it, Senators? Are you taking what I said as true, and My Father is dead, or not? And if he did die, then what? You simply Ignore the fact that my brother caused it? Ignore the fact that he nned to kidnap my children and wife, to force my hand however he chooses to break it?!¡±


    In a stony voice, a Senator replied; ¡°If that is in the best interest of Our kingdom, then yes. We are Not Alcon. Their kingdom¡¯s issues are Not ours. I know that is hard for you to remember sometimes, considering you married into your crown, and weren¡¯t born here. But-¡±


    .....


    ¡°That has Nothing to do with this, and you Know it!¡± Lawrence coldly yelled; ¡°Alcon is a Major contributor to our economy. If they fall, then our economy will take a Massive hit on our food and medical supplies-¡±


    ¡°We know that!¡± another senator interjected; ¡°That¡¯s exactly why the situation pertaining to Queen Shasta will have to wait!¡±


    Lawrence took a breath before continuing; ¡°Saving Shasta and protecting our kingdom are connected through amon interest: stopping Marco from ruling. He¡¯s dangerous in more ways than you know, and will run his kingdom into the ground...and drag all others with it in the process.¡±


    ¡°That is yet to be seen!¡± a random Senator called out.


    ¡°That is true! Only time will tell if your brother will be a good ruler. He was favored by your father over your other brother, yes? So why do you doubt your father¡¯s judgment now?¡±


    Lawrence was trying his best to remain calm, but his sarcastic attitude poked out; ¡°Well Senator, I think if my Father knew that my brother was eventually going to kill him: I doubt he would¡¯ve shown him so much favor..¡±


    While the older man floundered, Lawrence continued; ¡°My brother MURDERED our Father to get to where he wanted.. He may be a profitable ruler, but trust me when I say that he will also be a tyrant. And, just curious, but what do you think he¡¯ll do to us if we don¡¯t do everything he asks?¡±


    ¡°If he values his allies, nothing! Only time-¡±


    ¡°You say only time will tell with my brother, but what of the time that I¡¯ve spent with him? Does my knowledge count for nothing?!¡± Lawrence shouted, interrupting the Senator.


    ¡°You are his brother, of course your opinions are skewed. Being a bad brother does not mean that he will be a bad king. We shall wait and see how the political climate shifts in Alcon before we make any decisions,¡± a Senatormented.


    ¡°How does that make sense? You don¡¯t sit in a house and watch a fire spread! You get out while you can!¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with anything?!¡± another yelled, not understanding his analogy.


    Lawrence nced around as he spoke; ¡°Alcon is smoking right now, and I want to get my wife out before it¡¯s engulfed in mes..¡±


    ¡°My Father¡¯s death will cause a ripple effect throughout the entire continent. My brother won¡¯t honor the deal my Father made with the Hignders. Sync will definitely want to take advantage of the chaos, and who do you think they¡¯lle after once Alcon has fallen? My brother is Not a person who will put his people before his own interests..¡±


    ¡°Alcon will burn, then what advantage is there for our kingdom? But my wife is different. She has strong ties to the Fae Nation, as well as her standing rank as Alcon¡¯s RMC Vice Commander. Not to mention how pathetic it will look if you Choose to abandon your new Queen. We have Every Right to dere war against my brother-¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s no Queen of ours! Only Prince Victor¡¯s future wife, or Princess Ana can be the next Queen!¡± an elderly Senator yelled.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± another called out; ¡°We will Not sacrifice Rusco lives for a violent, possibly Traitorous Fae whore!¡±


    ¡°HOLD YOUR TONGUE, SIR!¡± came a very familiar voice from the entrance.


    Victor strode into the room like the prince he was, and came to stand at his father¡¯s side. Inplete shock at his appearance, Lawrence didn¡¯t even get a word out before his son ripped into the Senators..


    ¡°I am a young child, but even I know better than to nder a Queen, which my stepmother Is now. Both by her marriage to my Father, and by our family¡¯s eptance of her. So if you hold any respect for our family, then please refrain from insulting it, Senator Kolesnyk..¡±


    Once the Senator looked thoroughly ashamed, Victor turned on the rest of them; ¡°I grew up, very proud to be the Prince of Ruscovic. My Mother¡¯s family motto always made me think of our home and people.. It is: ¡®Character Is Key¡¯..¡±


    ¡°Our kingdom is cold and hard, but the people make it warm, and our love for it makes our world a bit softer for everyone. Alcon has Always been kind and generous with us, and now they need our intervention. Will you truly sit there, and do Nothing?!¡±


    ¡°The day that we decide to abandon our caring nature is the day that we lose the thing that makes us, us....We lose the key to our happiness.¡±


    Quite a few of the Senators began to talk about how the Prince¡¯s words were beyond that of his age, and that they should hear his opinion in more detail. The few that had been actively speaking out against Lawrence¡¯s war request had instantly returned to their defensive mindsets. Before they lost the room..


    ¡°While we respect your words, my Prince, this discussion does not involve you. And quite frankly, your words show just how na?ve you are to the ways of the world..¡±


    Senator Kolesnyk postured as he spoke; ¡°Alcon is our ally, and we depend upon their aid. Especially during the winter months.. To shun the Supposed new king before he¡¯s had a chance to rule would be beyond negligent on our part. We represent the whole of the kingdom, and make our decisions based on that. Not the whims of a single family.¡±


    ¡°Despite that family being the ruling one? The ones that Know the new king?¡± Lawrence snipped, earning him a quick re from his son.


    The Senator smirked; ¡°Yes, Your Highness. A whim is a whim..¡±


    Victor looked like he was about to show his age, and snap at the old Senator, so Lawrence quickly finished his proposal, then ushered his son out. Victor wasn¡¯t happy about being written off as a simple child by the Senators, but rxed after his father had praised both his intelligence, and his guts.


    ¡°I only did it so they would agree to let you bring our Mother home, but I failed,¡± he¡¯dmented afterwards with a solemn expression.


    Seeing his son¡¯s face fall had felt like a gut-check to Lawrence. He was a king, yet he couldn¡¯t even ride off on his own to go save his wife alone. The thought nearly shattered him, but the specific words his mind had used led to an idea..


    Suddenly, his Father¡¯s features lit up as Victor was struggling to keep his tears back. A ray of hope filled his heart as his father regained his usual determined grin, then said; ¡°Protect your sister while I¡¯m gone. It might take a while, so make sure to keep those crooked Senators on their toes for me, Aye?¡±


    As understanding hit him, a wide smile stretched across Victor¡¯s face as he replied; ¡°Aye sir! I¡¯ll do my best, and make you proud!¡±


    Lawrence¡¯s smile softened; ¡°Oh, my sweetddie...You¡¯ve already done that. Your Mom would be very proud of you, too.¡±


    They hugged a final time before Lawrence took his son back to his quarters. He whispered to Ana as she slept, and promised to bring Shasta home. After kissing her forehead, Lawrence hugged his son a final time, then left.


    Once STRICT instructions were left with the guards and nursemaids, the king headed off to the Mage Department of Ruscovic. A friend of both Lawrence, and histe wife walked up to him with a wide grin as he greeted his king; ¡°King Law! What are you doin¡¯ down here? Alcon too boring for you? Or-¡±


    ¡°We can rib each otherter, Anton. I need as many mages as you can spare, but they have to be volunteers,¡± Lawrence replied in a slightly curt tone.


    ¡°Oh? Volunteers, hmm? What mess did you make this time?¡±


    ¡°Not me, my brother,¡± Lawrence replied before giving Anton a shortened version of Alcon¡¯s issues.


    The man was short, but probably the bulkiest he¡¯d ever seen. If Lawrence were being honest, he might even give General Zas a run for his money when it came to pure strength. He scratched at his bushy ck beard as he listened to his king, then automatically volunteered when he¡¯d finished.


    ¡°But where are we going? Why do you need my men?¡± Anton inquired, intrigued by his king¡¯s need for discretion.


    Lawrence smirked; ¡°I decided something: fuck the Senate. We¡¯re gonna go and rescue my wife..¡±

 Chapter 615 - 615 Barren Lands

    615 Barren Lands


    ***CONTENT WARNING: LANGUAGE***


    Anton grinned mischievously; ¡°Well, it¡¯s not my ce to tell a king what to do, it¡¯s his to tell me. So what¡¯s the n?¡±


    Lawrence patted his shoulder; ¡°How about we gather everyone first? That way, I only have to exin things once.¡±


    With a nod of approval, the King of Ruscovic and the Commander of the Ruscovic Mage Division set off. It didn¡¯t take long for them to gather just under five-hundred soldiers willing to ¡®go for a ride as personal escorts¡¯. It was an obvious ruse, but it left the senate¡¯s hands tied.


    Lawrence had read about an ancient king that had done something simr. His goal was to get his countrymen involved, but Lawrence¡¯s was much simpler: just rescue his wife. He was no great warrior like his that ancient king or Tidas, and he wasn¡¯t a genius like his Marco, but Lawrence was clever..


    Sneaking out of the pce was a favored pastime of his when he was a teenager, so sneaking in would be simple. Once they were in, Lawrence knew about a few secret passageways that even Marco knew nothing about, and one led into the dungeons. It was risky, and a few would most likely die, but it was a doable mission with the right men.


    Lawrence was ted when every one of his first choices agreed to apany him and Anton to Alcon. They didn¡¯t know the exact details yet, but both men had made it very clear that there was a very high chance of capture, torture, and/or death for those willing to go. All four-hundred and seventy-four still agreed.


    They had also asked around twenty or so Shamans to join, in case a soldier, or Shasta, needed healing. A few Lawrence selected had declined, but most did epted his request. Once his roster was filled, therge group began preparations.


    Lawrence was frazzled as he byed orders for enough food for everyone to be packed, and munitions for himself to be gathered. Since he wasn¡¯t a mage, Lawrence needed a quick and simple way to defend himself if attacked, and he¡¯d been brushing up on both his swordsmanship, and his aim with a rifle before thest time he¡¯d visited Alcon.


    .....


    Memories of Shasta teaching him grappling techniques rushed to the forefront of his mind, making him pause in the middle of their preparations. General Anton had watched his eyes cloud over, and his features sink. He¡¯d instantly known what his King was thinking of, and got to rushing about his men; making a scene.


    Thoughts of his love being starved and tortured crossed his mind, which made Lawrence¡¯s anger rise and fall. He¡¯d get angry at the thought of her being abused in any way, then despair over how he felt powerless due to his distance and senate¡¯s ruling. The torturous expression all over his face might¡¯ve hurt morale, had anyone been paying attention.


    Despite his obvious internal debate, only Anton had noticed their King in his moment of despair. Which Lawrence was grateful for once he¡¯d snapped back. The ruckus had not only distracted the troops, but brought Lawrence out of his self-loathing state of mind..


    ¡®Now isn¡¯t the time to wallow in past happy memories if I want the chance to make new ones..¡¯


    After making sure that the preparations wouldn¡¯t take much longer, Lawrence headed off to get his armor on. Once he¡¯d finished getting ready, the king returned to his men, then they saddled up. It was early in the evening, and darkness was already overtaking the skies above them by the time they had finally departed.


    Despite the icy and snowy weather, the majority of the Senators had still gathered outside of the pce. They had heard of the king¡¯s nned departure almost immediately after he¡¯d started to order servants about, and were there to try and convince him to stay. A few were genuinely concerned for his safety, but a select few barely raised an eyebrow at him over it.


    Lawrence wasn¡¯t sure if that was a good thing or not, but they couldn¡¯t stop him regardless. His official story was that he was going for a ride, and was going to camp out for a day or two. It wasn¡¯t all that unusual for the king to go camping, but it was odd for him to do it in the middle of winter.


    Senator Kolesnyk hadn¡¯t said a single word up until the King¡¯s party was riding away; ¡°I pray you stay safe, Your Majesty!¡±


    It was an usual farewell, but the smirk he¡¯d had on his face while saying it sent warning bells off in Lawrence¡¯s head. Still, he pushed them away.. ¡®Nothing is going to stop me from getting to Shasta.. I WILL save her..¡¯


    All turmoil had vanished from their King¡¯s demeanor as he kicked his horse into high speeds. Traveling with his children made the way to Alcon much, much longer. But since Lawrence was with mages, it would take around two weeks for him to reach Alcon..


    ¡®If my calctions are correct, then we should be in the capital right around Yuletide..¡¯


    The thought made Lawrence sad for a moment, since he¡¯d be so far from his children around the holidays. This would also be the first Yuletide that his father would bepletely absent for, but that thought made his blood begin to boil. He was devastated by the loss of his father, but as a king; Lawrence knew that his mourning would have to wait.


    Not only was his wife¡¯s life on the line, but the future of his kingdom depended upon their mission being a sess or failure. Rather than let his grief and pressure of his responsibilities crush him, Lawrence focused on his brother¡¯s heinous acts for the duration of their ride to Alcon. Slowly letting his hatred and resentment towards his brother evolve into a sense of righteous justice; his will bing steadfast in the process.


    Lawrence was still focusing on it when they closed in on the craggy pass that led to the beginning of Alcon¡¯s forest. To avoid anyone seeing them, the ratherrge group had traveled along the mountains that make up the Hignds. The mountain range ran nearly the entire length of the continent in the northernmost part, so if one wanted; they could go from one coastline to the next just by following the mountains.


    It didn¡¯t reach all the way to the ocean on the west coast, however, due to Ruscovic¡¯s capital. The pce itself has been carved from the rock face of the mountains, and to this day, the stones were used for construction all over the kingdom. The sea wall was the best example of why it was used, since it had been standing for over three-hundred years.


    Ruscos had been carving stairways and roadways into the mountains as well, to make quarrying better materials easier. But Lawrence had the roadways extended when he¡¯d first became king. It made not onlymerce between the two kingdoms easier, but traveling to Alcon for him personally.


    Lawrence had lost count on how many times he had traveled that roadway, and knew the cement of almost every tree and stone between his kingdom, and his father¡¯s. So when they came to the clearing that usually turned into forest, Lawrence nearly fell off his horse in shock. At first, he thought that he might¡¯ve made a wrong turn somewhere, but even that wouldn¡¯t have exined the sight thatid before him..


    The forest was gone.


    Not a single tree, bush, or even a meek wee shrub poked up through the thick snow that coated the ground. It was barren for as far as the eye could see, all the way to the Boarder Town that the RMC used to use to stop Hignder raids. He couldn¡¯t see the actual town due to distance, but the smoke from it was clearly visible when it never used to be.


    Lawrence walks over to one of the bulges in the snow, and kicked enough snow away to reveal a charred stump. It was the remnants of a tree that he and his wife had carved their initials into on their way home to Ruscovic for the very first time. As hemented it¡¯s loss, Lawrence¡¯s fury spiked, and he aggressively mounted his horse, and they rode on towards the town.


    As they came closer, Lawrence was floored to realize that at least the entire northern part of the forest had been cut down.. ¡® For how many miles is it like this?! Why would Marco cutdown the forest? Does it have to do with the Hignders?¡¯


    As his mind was flooded with questions, General Anton interrupted him by nervously asking; ¡°Your Majesty! We need to hold back! I don¡¯t think that¡¯s Just a town up there!¡±


    As soon as Lawrence focused ahead, he immediately stopped his group, but it was toote. Whatever army was ahead of them had long-since spotted them. They just couldn¡¯t tell that they were heading their way until they had stopped. For some reason or another, the soldiers were marching very slowly..


    Lawrence rallied his troops into their defensive formations, then waited for whomever toe..


    ¡°They could be be Hignders,¡± General Antonmented.


    ¡°It is possible, but I doubt it. Murdoc isn¡¯t foolish enough to leave his men out in the open like this. No, this is....something else,¡± Lawrence replied while staring off at the approaching army.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± inquired Anton further.


    Lawrence stared ahead intensely; ¡°That¡¯s not all Alconian armor. I don¡¯t even recognize some of it..¡±


    ¡°Mercenaries?¡± Anton suggested as he stared off in the same direction as his king.


    As the soldiers came closer and closer, Lawrence could start to see details, but he couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. Rotting corpses in armor were walking towards them, carrying everything from swords, to axes, to hammers and the like. There were even a few that only had one arm, and were still moving towards them, much to the soldiers¡¯ horror.


    ¡®What the Fuck and I even seeing here?!¡± the General eximed as he tried to keep his horse under control.


    The wind had shifted for a moment, and their horses got a whiff of what wasing their way. Every single one started to prance and whinnied in fear, knowing that literal death was marching towards them. About three Shamans followed their horses¡¯ lead, and took off once the soldiers were close enough for all to see them.


    The rest of the mages stood their ground and calmed their beasts, despite being terrified themselves. Lawrence wasn¡¯t sure what was happening, but his determination had wavered.. Not until Doctor Stein, Benzo, and Norvis stepped forward from the horde.


    ¡°Good day to you, King Lawrence! What brings you inside Alcon¡¯s boarders today?¡± Doctor Stein asked in a sickeningly polite voice.


    Not missing a beat, Lawrence replied; ¡°I¡¯vee to speak with my brother about returning my wife to me.¡±


    The doctor clicked his tongue several times before speaking candidly; ¡°You mean our Vice Commander? Why, she¡¯s here of her own choice. As I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware, your Father¡¯s death was not a natural one. Even though you fled-sorry, left before anything official could be announced..¡±


    ¡°Anyways, she¡¯s here to protect the kingdom during this torrent time. There seems to be many that do not wish our revered King to be in his rightful ce, and VC Shasta has dedicated herself to making sure that our King is safe-¡±


    ¡°Bullshit, Stein,¡± Lawrence snapped; ¡°I know you¡¯re holding Shasta against her will. Now release my wife, or I will bring war to my brother¡¯s doorstep!¡±


    ¡°Oh really?¡± Steinmented with a partialugh; ¡°Then why have we not received any demands from your senate? I know how your kingdom¡¯s politics works, Lawrence-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s KING Lawrence to you, creep,¡± General Anton shouted.


    Doctor Stein¡¯s demeanorpletely changed as he replied; ¡°Not MY King..¡±


    ¡°Alright, enough of the bullshit,¡± Benzo stated at he walked towards the Ruscos; ¡°You have two options right now, Law. Eithere with us peacefully and join our King, or we kill all your men here in the most brutal way possible, then drag you to him as a gift. Either way, you Will bend your knee..¡±

 Chapter 616 - 616 Spartan Death

    616 Spartan Death


    ***WARNING: LANGUAGE, GORE, VIOLENCE, AND DISTURBING CONTENT***


    ¡°Like Hell our King¡¯s gonna bend the knee to another!¡± General Anton yelled, followed by a chorus from the men behind them.


    Lawrence felt his stomach tighten as his anxiety rose a hundred fold. Thousands of corpse soldiers stood behind the three, and had encircled their much smaller group. And if beingpletely surrounded and outnumbered wasn¡¯t bad enough, his men were now screaming obscenities and threats at them.


    Realizing their situation, Lawrence held up his hand to silence them, then calmly tried to reason with them; ¡°I don¡¯t think that would be very wise.. If you try to kill my men and take me, then my Senate will Definitely dere war. I don¡¯t think my brother wants to publicly go to war with family right at the start of his rule. It will make him look questionable, at the least, to the other kingdoms. Especially Mano.¡±


    Both Norvis and Benzo started tough boisterously while Stein replied with a small snicker; ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem. Especially Mano.. You overestimate your importance, Lawrence. And you Far underestimate my King¡¯s reach..¡±


    A wide, malevolent grin stretched across his face as he added; ¡°There¡¯s a reason you¡¯re not here with an army already, even though your Queen is a hostage.¡±


    The words were like a thousand daggers to his mind and heart.. ¡®My senate betrayed me?! No, not all of them..¡¯


    ¡°Was it Kolesnyk?!¡± Lawrence shouted, his hurt bing palpable rage.


    Benzo pped his hands as he sarcastically said; ¡°Ding! Ding! Ding! We have a winner!¡±


    .....


    ¡°Na! That was only partially right!¡± Norvis chimed in; ¡°We bribed a Lot more than just one!¡±


    ¡°Aye, but that one was pivotal! It wouldn¡¯ta worked if if we hadn¡¯t of gotten him on board,¡± Benzo yelled, annoyed that Norvis would argue over trivial details in front of their foe.


    ¡°Shut it, you two. You¡¯re being rude in front of our guest,¡± Stein stated before turning back to Lawrence; ¡°As you can see, you have no other choice but toe with us. The only question is, will it be with dignity, or like a struggling child?¡±


    Lawrence stared at the doctor with hate in his eyes as Anton shouted; ¡°I¡¯ve been known to throw a hell of a tantrum! What do ya say, men?! Quietly?! Or kicking and screaming?!¡±


    The over four-hundred mages behind them cried out, taunting and insulting the three traitors before them. Stein and Norvis didn¡¯t seem to care about the childish nders, but Benzo looked like he was quickly bing irritated. After just a few seconds of it, he snapped at them.


    ¡°Choose, Law! Side with your brother, or your men die here! This is yourst chance!¡±


    Lawrence looked at his friend and General, then looked to the men at his back. Their cocky expressions showed that they felt little concern over Benzo¡¯s threat, despite them being grossly outnumbered. They all knew that they were most likely going to die on this mission, and had made peace with that..


    Every mage that Lawrence and Anton had selected were seasoned warriors, whom mostly already had grandchildren. They were the best-of-the-best when it came to synchronized attacks, and stood the greatest chance against the mindless horde. As long as they really were mindless..


    With a reassuring nod from every visible mage, Lawrence turned back to Benzo and the others with a smirk; ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll support my brother, alright..¡±


    As he reared his horse and withdrew his gun from it¡¯s holster, Lawrence shouted at the top of his lungs; ¡± For the prosperity of my kingdom and my Father¡¯s: I support King Tidas! The Rightful Ruler of Alcon!¡±


    With that deration, Lawrence used his horse, and had it kick Benzo in the face. The moment he went down, Doctor Stein and Norvis grabbed him, and dragged him backwards into the horde for cover. Lawrence was shooting at them, but the dead soldiers immediately got in his line of fire, and protected them.


    Within a few seconds, all hell had broken loose. The Ruscovic soldiers had dismounted while firing off their long-range defensive attacks, then shifted into their formations. It was like riding a bicycle to them because they¡¯d done it so many times, and even Benzo had been impressed by their efficiency, despite himself.


    As the Tanks lined up in front with massive, almost body-length shields, the elemental mages lined the back. Lawrence was in the center, with his soldiers surrounding him as he barked orders. Usually General Anton gave out orders, but this was the king¡¯s mission, so he made all the decisions.


    The dead stood unmoving while they readied themselves, which Lawrence found a little unnerving. The goal of a battle was to win as quickly as possible, but that was usually to conserve the lives of one¡¯s soldiers.. ¡®I guess when they¡¯re already dead, tactics be less important..¡¯


    That was went it donned on Lawrence that they were in far more trouble than he¡¯d realized..


    No matter how strong or brave his soldiers were, they would need to rest at some point. Sleep, eat, relieve themselves; these were all concerns of the living, but not the dead. Marco¡¯s army could march across the continent from one end to the other, and never need to stop. It was the perfect army for a person hell-bent on conquering the world..


    It took everything he had not immediately surrender, but Lawrence already knew that his men would Never let him. They put their lives on the line for him; he couldn¡¯t turn his back on their honor.. ¡®We¡¯re either going to die here, or in Alcon¡¯s dungeons.. I¡¯d rather die with the sky above me..¡¯


    The thought made Lawrence¡¯s heart ache for his children. He didn¡¯t want to die, but he¡¯d rather that, then be a puppet for his brother.. ¡®My children will be too young to rule, and they have so many enemies around them.. I should have tried harder to convince the senate, but from what those bastards said, it was a lost cause from the start..¡¯


    ¡°You have three seconds to wipe that look off of your face, or I¡¯ll smack it off,¡± General Anton said low to his King, trying to avoid his men hearing them.


    Once they made eye contact, Anton red at his friend and King; ¡°Me and my men will all die here today, but you won¡¯t. You will be taken, but that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re Beaten! Break Free! Save our Queen! Save Our Families! THAT is your responsibility as King! Now, live up to it!¡±


    Anton had grabbed Lawrence by the cor of his armor, and was staring him down. Lawrence didn¡¯t flinch, but he did avert his eyes when Anton had said that they were all going to die. He felt incredibly guilty, fully understanding that he was the cause of it.


    Right as his eyes had started to cloud over with despair, Anton shook Lawrence, and spoke sternly; ¡°Do not diminish our honor with your self-pity! We are proud warriors of Ruscovic! Our bloodlines go back as far as our kingdom¡¯s roots! We will defend our King, home, and families until we are beckoned back by the gods! This is our choice! What¡¯s yours?!¡±


    As the General chewed out his King, the soldiers only focused on the fight before them. The dead still hadn¡¯t moved, but Doctor Stein and the others had been pushed back to avoid being killed. The entire group of dead soldiers behind them had been cleared, so technically: they could run back to Ruscovic if they wanted.


    As if reading his mind, General Anton added; ¡°Don¡¯t even think about shouting that order! You know we won¡¯t follow it anyways! But we will hold them back if you wish to retreat, Your Highness.¡±


    Despite his offer, Lawrence knew that he couldn¡¯t take it; ¡°And leave all the men that volunteered to help me? Fuck that! If we go down, then we go down together!¡±


    A small smile tugged at Anton¡¯s lips; ¡°Now that¡¯s the King we chose to follow! Alright men! Time to show these bastards that they were better off staying in hell where they came from!¡±


    An earth-shaking war cry resounded from behind them before they unleashed their own version of hell on the dead army. Fire balls, boulders, acidic rain, and massive icicles half the size of a person flew through the air, and bombarded their targets. Blood, bile, and charred body parts scattered everywhere as the frontlines of the dead army were decimated.


    Lawrence had switched from his gun to a sword, and was standing his ground with the Tanks at their front line. The dead were still unmoving, so the Ruscos wanted to destroy as many as they could before they finally did attack. Hundreds fell, but even more took their ce.


    Once the first few rows had been demolished, Lawrence and the Tanks would advance. They¡¯d make sure that nothing else was still moving, then begin the barrage all over again. Hours went by in the same manner, and the mages were reaching their limits.


    General Anton had a few rotating, to give small breaks whenever in was necessary, but they were all beginning to feel drained. When thest barrage had ended, Stein, Benzo, and Norvis stepped out of the horde with wide grins on their faces..


    Doctor Stein, looking more deranged than usual, spoke first; ¡°Do you see how Pointless your struggle is now? You¡¯ve destroyed, what? A thousand? Maybe two, of our soldiers.. We have hundreds of thousands left!¡±


    ¡°Do ya get it now, Law?! You NEVER had a chance to save her! That mangy cat will die in the dungeons! Alone, scared, and crying out for you like she Has been since you left her to die!¡± Benzo yelled with joviality in his voice.


    Norvisughed like a child while Lawrence felt his anger surge passed his limits. He wanted to run at them and slice them in two, but he was no fool. He knew that they were trying to separate him from the others to make capturing him easier, so he wasn¡¯t about to give himself to them without a fight.


    ¡°Do you hold any regrets, Anton?¡± Lawrence asked, knowing that their end was near.


    The General grinned broadly at him; ¡°No a single fuckin¡¯ one, my King.. It¡¯s been the honor of my life to serve a worthy family like yours. Although, I do wish I could¡¯ve met the woman to tie down our King. She must be one hell of a woman to steal your heart.¡±


    Lawrence¡¯s expression faltered; ¡°She¡¯s the most amazing woman in the world..¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t give up,¡± Anton whispered; ¡°Break free, save her, and save our kingdom. I know you can, Law.. Anastasia picked a good man..¡±


    It was the first time that Lawrence had heard Anton say his beloved cousin¡¯s name since her passing, and he was dumbstruck by his statement. Anton had seen Anastasia like a favored baby sister, and was the most overprotective of her when they had returned to Ruscovic. Aside from himself and his children, Anton had suffered the most from his first wife¡¯s death, yet he had looked forward to meeting Shasta.


    The sentiment made Lawrence want to cry, but now wasn¡¯t the time. Doctor Stein had stepped forward, and the dead soldiers began to move for the first time..


    ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that you will remain in one piece if you stand by your men, King Lawrence. I control the soldiers, but only to certain extents. You may lose an arm or leg if you stay over there. Why not join us now? I can promise to make their deaths quick and painless if you do.¡±


    The King of Ruscovic red at the doctor; ¡°Like hell you would! Let¡¯s just get on with it!¡±


    Stein smirked evilly; ¡°You are right about that.. Oh well, I tried.¡±


    Stein lifted his arm, then let it drop...

 Chapter 617 - 617 The Only King(Part One)

    617 The Only King(Part One)


    When Lawrence woke up in a dark room, the first thing he noticed was that his head was pounding. His body hurt all over, especially in his leg. When he tried to move his hand to check it, Lawrence realized that he had been restrained by metal cuffs..


    ¡°Good morning, my dear little brother. How was your rest?¡±


    Lawrence¡¯s heart sank at the familiar sound of Marco¡¯s voice. The room waspletely dark, so he couldn¡¯t see him, but his malicious intent was obvious. Right as he was about to demand an exnation, the memories of his capture came flooding back..


    After Stein had let his arm drop, the dead had rushed them like a river of rabid animals. They wed and ripped into his men like they were nothing more than wet paper, and decimated their group within minutes. They had spent hours chipping away at their numbers, and it had made absolutely no difference.


    ¡°How does it feel to know that you basically had your best mages brutally ughtered, just toe back into my kingdom? I mean, I sacrifice people all the time, so it¡¯s not a thing to me. But I am genuinely curious: how does it feel when you actually care about them?¡±


    Lawrence felt dizzy and disoriented as his brother continued to taunt him; ¡°I mean, wasn¡¯t that big guy a friend of yours? From what I remember, he¡¯s a rtive of your dead wife, right? And the General of your mages..¡±


    Marco barked a sharpugh; ¡°How dumb was That?! Did you even appoint someone to take over for him before you ran off like a child? ...Ahh, Lawrence.. Always leaping before you look. That¡¯s why you¡¯re in this situation.¡±


    ¡°And what situation am I in, exactly?¡± Lawrence asked gruffly.


    Marco flicked on a light switch; ¡°A dire one, to say the least. But it doesn¡¯t matter. Once you¡¯ve had your treatment, you¡¯ll happily do whatever I say afterwards.¡±


    ¡°Treatment?! What fucking treatment?¡±


    .....


    Marco stared at him nkly; ¡°You¡¯ll see. It¡¯s different from what I had my guards go through. But to be honest, I wanted their personalities kept intact. Yours, however, I¡¯ve always found quite annoying. Not as much as Tidas, but enough..¡±


    Marco harshly patted his brother¡¯s shoulder; ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve found this entire family to be nothing but a hassle. But a King can¡¯t really say that out loud, can he? Not without people taking it wrong.¡±


    ¡°How are they supposed to take it?¡±


    Marco nodded; ¡°I suppose you make a good point.. Maybe I won¡¯t wipe you, just take you down to a five year old level. You weren¡¯t so bad at that age.¡±


    Lawrence nced up at his older brother; ¡°Did you ever care about any of us?¡±


    Marco shrugged; ¡°I guess when I was little, I did. To be honest, you were the one I was closest to. I tried to be like everyone else, but I¡¯m not. I wasn¡¯t meant to be like everyone else.. So why would a bird swim with a fish when he could be soaring in the sky?¡±


    When he¡¯d finished speaking, a wide evil grin stretched across his face; ¡°Come now, Law! I know it¡¯s sad that Father had to die, but isn¡¯t it exciting?! I¡¯m finally King! The entire world is about to change, and you will be with me! Well, at least for now..¡±


    Lawrence had only been half-listening to his brother¡¯s ravings as he tried to figure out where he was, and how he¡¯d gotten there. Thest thing he recalled was being swarmed by the dead army. The more he focused on it, the clearer the memories became.


    First thing Lawrence recalled was the smell, which nearly made him gag on the spot. The next was the carnage that he¡¯d seen..


    People he¡¯d known for years were torn apart right before his eyes. Flesh tore like paper, and bones were crushed like twigs. It was the most horrific thing he had ever seen. The worst part was when his men had tried to protect him.


    Anton¡¯s expression as he was ripped open reyed in Lawrence¡¯s mind as Marco continued rambling. It was only when he¡¯d heard his children mentioned did he snap out of his haze. In a sudden rush of anger, Lawrence tried to lunge at his brother, only to be restrained by the shackles around his wrists and feet.


    Marco didn¡¯t even flinch as he continued on about his ns for Alcon; ¡°Come now, Lawrence. I have to involve your children, since you fled with them. Although I doubt it was your idea.. I bet Shasta was the one to convince you, right?¡±


    When he didn¡¯t answer, Marco waved him off; ¡°That¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t need an actual answer. I already know your limitations, so it¡¯s not hard to deduce. I never thought much of her before, at least when it came to intelligence. However, I will admit that your wife¡¯s willpower is much stronger than I gave her credit for.¡±


    Seeing murderous intent reflecting in his brother¡¯s eyes, Marco smirked as he added; ¡°What? You didn¡¯t think I¡¯d just leave her in a cell, and forget about he, did you? Oh, my dear little brother..¡±


    Marco leaned down to be level with Lawrence; ¡°Putting clothes on an animal doesn¡¯t make them a person.. She has to be properly trained-¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯ve hurt her, I¡¯ll kill you..¡±


    Marco barked a sharpugh as he stood up; ¡°Oh really? How? With what army? Have you not put two and two together yet? I own your Senate. So I own your army, and every other person in your kingdom because of it.¡±


    After extending his arms with a flourish, Marco continued; ¡°Aren¡¯t I a genius?! One kingdom down, and I didn¡¯t even need to involve any of my armies. Come now, Law! As much as you must hate me, you have to admit that I am brilliant.¡±


    As Marco preened, he waited for his brother to eithersh out, or break down. He was hoping for thetter, since it would make things easier if Lawrence just broke now. But as he expected, his brother wasn¡¯t going to make it simple..


    A small, strangledugh escaped his throat before Lawrence spoke; ¡°If you think my people will Ever allow a foreign ruler to control them, then you don¡¯t know anything about them. But you are right about one thing: I do hate you. I never did before, but since you took my Father¡¯s life, I will Never forgive you. And I will NEVER join you.¡±


    Marco smirked; ¡°So I was forgivable until I killed Father? Oh my sweet, na?ve little brother..¡±


    Squatting down to his level again, Marco added in an unnerving tone; ¡°Don¡¯t you know that killing Father was the most merciful thing I¡¯ve done?¡±


    Lawrence couldn¡¯t stop a confused scowl from covering his face at Marco¡¯s words. The idea that murdering their father was the least atrocious thing he¡¯d done made his skin crawl, and his senses peak.. ¡®What kind of a monster am I dealing with?!¡¯


    With a half-huff, halfugh, Marco straightened up and continued; ¡°Tell me something Lawrence¨CYou saw my dead army: where do you think they all came from? Graves can only supply so many fresh corpses. So where did the otherse from?¡±


    Marco enjoyed watching the confusion spread across his face for a few moments before he¡¯d answered for him; ¡°Remember our little brother¡¯s brave crusade against the ve trade? The Hignder massacres in the north? All me..¡±


    ¡°I got money and bodies from the vers. Favors and support from lords to break apartnds after problematic families were ughtered ¡®by Nomad raiders from the Hignds¡¯. Although those required some work-arounds, thanks to our ever-meddlesome brother. Father wasn¡¯t as big of a fool as I made him seem..¡±


    ¡°What the hell does that mean?¡± Lawrence barked as he fidgeted with his cuffs.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know? I¡¯ve been manipting Father with my magic this whole time. Since I was around...ten, I think? Whenever I had him kill the Warricks. It¡¯s been so many years. It¡¯s hard to keep track of the trivial details.¡±


    ¡°Trivial details?! The people you¡¯ve killed are just trivial details to you?! What the fuck is Wrong with you?!¡± Lawrence yelled,pletely astounded by his brother¡¯s confessions.


    Marco grinned; ¡°Well, when you¡¯ve killed as many as I have, the only ones that stick out are the important ones. The masses don¡¯t matter once the count gets that high.¡±


    Lawrence stared at Marco,pletely shocked at the person before him. The man was not his brother, but a monster in human skin. As the gravity of who Marco really was sank in, he walked over to the door, and spoke in a hushed voice with the guard posted outside.


    After a moment, he walked off while Marco closed the door, then turned back towards Lawrence; ¡°As much as I¡¯d love to stay, I have pressing matters to attend to. I have a coronation to n, and a kingdom to whip into a frenzy before our dear little brother returns with my prize. But I promise you won¡¯t be lonely.¡±


    Right as Marco had finished speaking, the door opened, and a familiar man entered the room. He wore a leather mask to cover his face, but Lawrence had instantly known who he was..


    ¡°So you n to torture me to get me to side with you? Ha! You might as well kill me right now.¡±


    ¡°Oh Lawrence....Whoever said I wanted you to agree to join me? That¡¯s not why he¡¯s here,¡± Marco replied with a snide grin.


    ¡°Then why? No matter what you do, I won¡¯t betray my kingdom and family.¡±


    Marco smiled a final time, then headed towards the door as the other man started to set out ¡®his tools¡¯. des of various sizes, packets of powders, pliers, and other various tools and things that made Lawrence want to pass out. As he arranged things to his liking, Marco turned back to his brother a final time, still smiling.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ll do anything I tell you to, once I¡¯m done. But thatester.. I don¡¯t need you to agree with me, Lawrence. I just need you to break..¡±


    Without another world, Marco walked out, and headed off towards another cell. By the time he¡¯d reached the door, Lawrence¡¯s agonizing screams were just starting to fill the hallway. Marco smirked to himself before sliding the viewing port on the dungeon door back, then peaked inside.


    ¡°Have you reconsidered my offer? This will be thest time I offer, Lord Moonstone..¡±


    Lucas sat up from his disheveled cot, and grinned at Marco as he replied; ¡°The long answer be: I¡¯d rather be strung up by me toes and sliced open, than betray Tidas and my daughter. So, in short, ye can go fuck yer self.¡±


    Marco grinned darkly; ¡°I was hoping you¡¯d say something like that. Very well, then. I¡¯ll set a date for your execution.¡±


    With that confirmation, Marco shut the viewing post, and walked away with a massive smile on his face.. ¡®Just a little longer, and I¡¯ll have everything ready.. Just wait, my little thing..¡¯

 Chapter 618 - 618 The Only King(Part Two)

    618 The Only King(Part Two)


    **WARNING: LANGUAGE, VIOLENCE, AND EXTREMELY DISTURBING CONTENT. READER DISCRETION ADVISED**


    Lawrence wasn¡¯t sure how long he¡¯d been tortured for by the time he was given an extended reprieve. His muscles felt like they were about to tear open with every little movement he made. Even though he¡¯d just been healed by a Shaman, his nerves were left raw; like having surgery without any anesthetics.


    ¡®No doubt my brother told him to leave me like this..¡¯


    As the thought crossed his mind, he tried to move his body as gingerly as he could towards a ss of water. Knowing how painful it was for him to move, Lawrence¡¯s torturer had purposely left it on a table, on the opposite side of the room.


    While dragging his body along the ground, Lawrence wondered for a moment why he wasn¡¯t restrained, but the answer was obvious.. ¡®It¡¯s not like I can run or fight.. I¡¯m no threat, so there¡¯s no reason to have me in shackles..¡¯


    The reality was worse to Lawrence than if he would¡¯ve been restrained. At least then, he could trick himself into ming his bindings for hisck of effort in rescuing his wife. But in his mind, it was simply hisck of strength and stamina that prevented him from doing more than dragging his arse across the floor.


    ¡®I¡¯m so pathetic.. If Tidas were here, he would¡¯ve broken free, and saved everyone by now.. Why Shasta chose me, I¡¯ll never understand.. pathetic.. I¡¯m just so-¡®


    ¡°Hello, little brother. Having a hard time with your legs?¡±


    The pure amusement in Marco¡¯s voice from seeing his brother in such a state made Lawrence want to stand up, and kick him in the face. But his body hurt so bad that it was taking everything he had not to cry out from just sitting up, and appearing as dignified as he could.


    .....


    Sweat was beading up on Lawrence¡¯s brow line as he nearly choked back his agony. Marco know exactly how much pain he was in, and knew how close he was to breaking. Growing up together had given Marco special insight into where his brother could be damaged the most, and personally instructed his torturer.


    To solidify his reign, Marco needed his brother next to him at both his announcement to the kingdom, and at his coronation. If he was missing or having open hostilities with Alcon, then his n would take twice as long..


    ¡®Mano and the Hignders need to see that going to war with me is not an option..¡¯


    As he started to run calctions in his mind, Lawrence watched his brother with a leery expression as he asked; ¡°What¡¯s the point of this, Marco? I¡¯ll never follow you, and I¡¯ll Never support you. So why not just kill me?¡±


    Marco stopped mid-step and scoffed; ¡°And give your children a reason to rally their people against me? Oh no, dear brother¨CI have much bigger ns for you. The only thing is that, I can¡¯t have that pesky, charismatic part of youe out, and dere yourself for our brother again..¡±


    Lawrence smiled broadly; ¡°I guess you¡¯ll just have to cut my tongue out, then. Because the first chance I get: I¡¯m screaming it from the top of the tallest mountain.¡±


    Marco grinned right back at his brother; ¡°Lawrence.. Haven¡¯t you realized it yet? All of your men died bloody because of you. Men I could¡¯ve used, but tossed aside because you made them a liability. They got shredded because you just couldn¡¯t keep that mouth of yours shut..¡±


    Marco paused to motion to a guard standing in the open doorway before continuing; ¡°This is myst offer to you, Lawrence. Acknowledge me as your King, and do as I order you to do, or I start to kill your loved ones. One by one..¡±


    When Marco paused, a guard appeared at the door, dragging something behind him. As he came into the small room, Lawrence¡¯s heart sank as Shasta was pulled in behind him. As soon as his eyesnded on her, Marco added; ¡°And I¡¯ll do it right in front of you. Starting with your wife..¡±


    Shasta wasn¡¯t sure exactly where she was, but she could never mistake the smell that hit her the moment she hit the floor in the tiny room. When she nced up, Shasta wanted to smile and cry upon seeing her husband. Her heart sang to see him, until she saw the state of his body.


    His eyes were sunken in, and he had deep, dark circles under them. He had obviously lost weight, and the stains on his clothes couldn¡¯t be anything but his own blood. It had taken her a minute to realize it because of where they were, but the small room reeked of her beloved¡¯s blood and tears.


    A rage Shasta hadn¡¯t felt since her creation started to take over her. The high-grade sealing stone that her restraints were made of began to glow bright orange as it counteracted her magic. Shasta cried out as it burned her fur and skin, but she pushed through it.


    ¡°Hang on, Lawrence! I¡¯ll save you!¡± Shasta yelled as she jumped up, and mmed her body against the guard.


    Right as she stepped towards him, Marco was in front of her. She tried to scratch his eyes out, but he had grabbed her wrist, and snapped it like a twig. She howled in pain as she jumped back.


    ¡°Now, now, Shasta. Why don¡¯t you be a good little kitty, and calm down? You don¡¯t want anything to happen to my brother, do you?¡±


    Shasta growled at him; ¡°Fuck you, you fucking psychopath! I¡¯ve felt worse pain in my life! No One Hurts My Husband!¡±


    In the blink of an eye; Shasta was in front of Marco with her arm drawn back. Lawrence couldn¡¯t see it because they moved so fast, but Marco had not only dodged Shasta¡¯s punch, but hadnded a gut-check of his own on her. Having nothing in her stomach, and after being tortured for over a month; Shasta dropped like a rock.


    The second she was on the ground, Marco booted Shasta in her side so hard that Lawrence heard her ribs crack. He called out to her to stop, but that just seemed to spur her on even more. As Marco pummeled her, Lawrence felt thest of his sanity breaking.


    ¡°Stop! Stop it, Marco! Just STOOOP! I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯ll do whatever you want! JUST STOP HURTING HER!¡±


    By the time Marco heard his brother¡¯s cries of surrender, his darker nature had taken over. He liked how soft her fur was, it stopped abrasions from forming on his knuckles as he knocked her about the room. A wide, unsettling smile stretched across his face as Shasta finally let a whimper escape.


    Marco was about to lose himself to his darkness until Lawrence screamed; ¡°I¡¯ll sign or stand where ever you want! I¡¯ll denounce our brother! I¡¯ll do anything you want! Just STOP! If you kill her, you¡¯ll get NOTHING from Me!¡±


    Marco all but froze as he reimed his senses. His hair had be messy, and his shirt had be disheveled in his enthusiasm. Once he¡¯d fixed himself, he looked to Lawrence with a disgustingly smug smile; ¡°I knew you¡¯de to your senses eventually. You just needed the proper motivation.¡±


    Lawrence hadn¡¯t realized it, but he¡¯d started crying during his desperate pleas and bargaining. Shastaid on the floor unmoving, except for the shallow rise and fall of her chest. She was alive, but barely, which sent another wave of self-pity through him.


    As he sat staring helplessly at his bloodied wife, Marco crouched down next to him; ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    Lawrence didn¡¯t even look at his brother as he spoke in a defeated voice; ¡°I want to see her healed first, then you can do with me as you wish..¡±


    ¡°I can agree to that,¡± came his simple reply.


    Within moments, several Shamans and guards had filed into the tiny room, and carefully taken Shasta out. One came over and healed Lawrence as well, but it hardly registered to him. The only thing that mattered was that Shasta was alright.


    After he watched them remove her shackles and heal her, they put them back on, and carried her back to her cell. Lawrence had wanted to say goodbye to her, but Marco refused. He didn¡¯t want to have her lose her cool again..


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I could stop myself a second time, brother. It was Very hard to do the first time..¡±


    The unnerving grin that covered his face made Lawrence realize that he had no guarantee that Shasta would remain safe once he did whatever his brother wanted. As they walked towards the dungeons¡¯ exit, Lawrence told Marco that he wanted a guarantee that she would be.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t swear that to me right now, then I¡¯ll bite my tongue off right now, and bleed out. Then you¡¯ll have nothing but a headache from my children to deal with.¡±


    Marco had his usual cid expression back as he replied; ¡°You think that you¡¯re ina position to bargain?¡±


    ¡°If you want my cooperation, which seems important to you for some reason, then yes. My family¡¯s safety for me.¡±


    Marco grinned broadly at him; ¡°Oh, little brother.. If that is what you want, then fine. I can agree.¡±


    They walked in silence from then on, until they reached the throne room. Lawrence half-expected to see his father sitting on the throne like always, but knew that it was a child¡¯s fantasy.. ¡®Father is gone, and it¡¯s Marco¡¯s fault..¡¯


    Anger rose up in him, but the mental image of Shastaying bloody on the floor had instantly stopped him from doing something crazy. Lawrence knew that his brother wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill her.. ¡®Not just that: he¡¯d enjoy it.. I can¡¯t risk her life until I Know I can take him down..¡¯


    It was right then that Lawrence decided that he would listen to his brother, and bide his time until he could find a way to kill him.. ¡®He¡¯s a monster.. I¡¯ll do as he says until I can get word back home, or maybe even the Hignders..¡¯


    As Lawrence tried toe up with a n, he and Marco entered the throne room. All of his guards were present, except for one, but Lawrence had no knowledge of Ahriman yet. The only surprise was seeing Zas standing next to the throne, like an obedient soldier.


    After seeing him standing there like nothing was amiss, Lawrence snapped at him; ¡°How could you let Shasta be treated like that?! Have you seen her?! You were supposed to be one of her best friends! My Father¡¯s friend! How can you just stand there?!¡±


    ¡°He has my family,¡± came Zas¡¯ cold reply.


    Lawrence looked at him incredulously; ¡°So fuck the rest of the kingdom?! As long as your family¡¯s safe?! Fuck you! You fucking traitor! You could¡¯ve done something!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Zas growled out, feeling shame creeping up his neck as he fought it down.


    ¡°Enough,¡± Marco said in amanding tone; ¡°Zas, I want you to go to Dragonhorn, and make sure that everything isplete. I want Doctor Stein to start on his new project as quickly as possible.¡±


    Zas looked to his King, ready to argue, but quietly turned and walked away instead. He wanted no part in what Marco was about to do, and even less so with his announcement. He wasn¡¯t sure what the bastard was nning, but Zas understood well enough to know that it was something he didn¡¯t want him knowing about..


    As Zas left the throne room, and headed down the hallway, he sighed heavily.. ¡®It¡¯s probably better that I¡¯m not around.. That way, I can¡¯t jeopardize my family..¡¯


    After Zas was clearly gone, Marco had Lawrence kneel before him at his throne. He thought that he would simply repeat some tired pledge, but Marco had other ns..


    With the back of his neck exposed as he bowed, Marco reached up, and touched it. Not even a secondter, Lawrence was on the floor; rolling around and choking. His body shuddered uncontrobly as his mouth foamed, and his eyes went bloodshot. Then just as suddenly; his body went limp..


    When Lawrence opened his eyes, they were solid ck. After he had stood up and began to straightened himself out, Marco grinned evilly as he said; ¡°Wee to the fold, my dear brother..¡±

 Chapter 619 - 619 Ducks In A Row

    619 Ducks In A Row


    ¡°We¡¯ll done, my King,¡± Dracomented as he stared at Lawrence.


    Benzo began to encircle him as he spoke; ¡°Why does he look so stiff, though? Hey! Faux King! Wanna go p your wife around with me?¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t react to you, Benzo,¡± Marco exined with his usual cid expression; ¡°He can barely hear you. I¡¯ve designed his mark to purposely do that.¡±


    ¡°Why? Won¡¯t that make anyone who interacts with him suspicious?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll be fine. He¡¯s more or less programmed to respond as basically as possible. He¡¯s not ¡®Law¡¯ any longer, but he¡¯ll be enough to convince the people that Ruscovic supports me. But without that pesky personality of his.¡±


    Doctor Stein shooed Benzo away as he looked over Lawrence, then told his King that there had been no permanent damage caused by his torturing. Benzo taunted him several times, but all Lawrence did was stare off into space. They all found it amusing, except for Sheri.


    She had been standing off to the side with a disapproving look covering her face. No one but Marco had noticed, until Benzo started to talk about using the Ruscovic King as target practice. Sheri snapped at him, telling him to not forget that Lawrence was still a King, and that Benzo should watch what he says.


    They started to argue, but Marco interrupted; ¡°Does seeing my brother being actively mistreated distress you, Sheri? And if so, why?¡±


    Sheri sighed loudly; ¡°It does, Your Highness. What if a servant overhears them? Or sees them mistreating our ally¡¯s king? Won¡¯t that raise questions? Ones that would be difficult to answer?¡±


    .....


    Marco grinned at her; ¡°You make very valid points, Sheri. Benzo, don¡¯t toy with my brother anymore. At least not until we start phase three.. Then, you can y with him and Shasta all you want. Anyone that I feel betrays me..¡±


    Sheri averted her gaze as Marco turned to Draco, and donned a sinister smile; ¡°Speaking of y things: how is my beloved wife doing?¡±


    Draco grinned and bowed to his king; ¡°She begs me for death daily, Your Highness.. Thank you again, for your most gracious reward. Although I must admit, I don¡¯t believe she is sound enough to see her brother for your coronation any longer.¡±


    The darkness in Draco¡¯s smile made Sheri shiver as she watched and listened to their exchange; ¡°That won¡¯t matter. I wasn¡¯t nning on taking your toy away, so don¡¯t worry about keeping her presentable. I¡¯ll just tell Victor that his sister is visiting our children. Speaking of, did you find them?¡±


    ¡°Aye, My King. I made it quick, as you instructed.¡±


    Marco nodded; ¡°Good. I don¡¯t want anyone to challenge my new children¡¯s rule..¡±


    Before Sheri could ask what ¡®new¡¯ children he was referring to, Marco turned to Norvis; ¡°Have you finished cutting down all of the forests outside of the capital?¡±


    Norvis grinned; ¡°Aye, my King! The only bit I left was the chunk right around our walls. No one will be able ta grow anythin¡¯ fer decades toe. Not unless you want them to.¡±


    Marco grinned as he nodded; ¡°Good. Making the people dependent on us for food is only a tiny part of my n, but crucial to it. If we control all of the food and water, then the people will have to support me: if they want their families to survive.. We can¡¯t have any rebels that pop up capable of feeding an army, now, can we?¡±


    ¡°No Sir!¡± Norvis yelled enthusiastically; ¡°That ck stuff from the soldiers we mixed in will Definitely stop that. Even if anyone tries to fight back, they¡¯ll starve before they can!¡±


    ¡°What about the Hignders?¡± Sheri asked.


    Everyone in the room looked at her, but Sheri didn¡¯t flinch. It was the subject that they all danced around because it was the only part of Marco¡¯s n that hadn¡¯t gone how he¡¯d wanted. The spies were supposed to kill Tidas, but failed. Or at least kill the Hignder King so the Council members he¡¯d bought off could take power, but none of it had worked out.


    The ones he¡¯d paid off were either killed, or had turned against him once Skye and Tidas had shown up. Marco didn¡¯t seem too put-off by it, but the dy in hisplete control of Alcon did force him to alter his ns slightly..


    Marco turned to Doctor Stein; ¡°Were you able to assess the situation in Dragonhorn?¡±


    The doctor grinned; ¡°Oh aye, My King! The bones are mostly intact, and will do nicely for my project. Although, I still think it¡¯s unnecessary.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± his King asked.


    ¡°The amount of soldiers we could make from the Ether and Dark magic you¡¯ve provided me is quite substantial. I believe my efforts would be better suited to expanding your army, rather than make one single-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already exined to you why it¡¯s necessary,¡± Marco cut in; ¡°Dragons aren¡¯t easy to deal with, especially That one. Once she learns what she is, we¡¯ll need something of equal size and force to deal with her.¡±


    Marco leaned forward on his throne; ¡°There¡¯s a reason I tried to kill her before she grew too big, but my future wife ruined it. So now, we must improvise. Do you understand, my good doctor? This is required.¡±


    Stein nodded enthusiastically; ¡°Oh aye! Aye, My King! I¡¯ll get started as soon as the other bones are delivered.¡±


    Marco grinned; ¡°Good. I know you will not disappoint me, Doctor..¡±


    He turned to face Sheri; ¡°Does that answer your question?¡±


    ¡°Not really, but I can add two plus two. Is that the same solution for Sai?¡±


    Marco smirked; ¡°Only if they¡¯re stupid enough to turn me down.. I feel as though Sai will have a simr oue to the Hignds, but it doesn¡¯t matter.. None of their struggles against me will matter I will control their ports. Otherwise, our friend in the Fire Nation won¡¯t have anywhere to dock.¡±


    Sheri didn¡¯t speak as her mind raced.. ¡®The Fire Nation? Why are they getting involved? It must be that prince..¡¯


    ¡°Has Tokuga sent word yet?¡± Draco asked out loud, interrupting Sheri¡¯s train of thought.


    Marco scoffed; ¡°That man is a fool. Like he could Ever manipte Skye? He has no respect for my future Queen.. I don¡¯t care what happens to him-make sure Ahriman knows that. Tell him the only thing that matters is that the Gift is Received.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Sheri asked, knowing that his words were a reference to the Catalyst legend.


    Marco¡¯s smirk grew; ¡°You¡¯ll see. All you need to know is that by the time Skye returns: she¡¯ll have another power under her belt.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so sure?¡±


    Marco lost his joviality; ¡°Why are you questioning me?¡±


    Sheri shrugged; ¡°Just curious, is all. You¡¯re the one that insists that I keep a bond with her, so don¡¯t I kinda need to know these things?¡±


    Marco narrowed; ¡°Technically, you shouldn¡¯t know anything about their time in Sai, but it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ve exined the legend to you before. I¡¯m sure that if you used that pretty little head of yours, you¡¯d realize how.¡±


    Sheri felt her cheeks grow warm as Benzo and Norvis gave her sideways looks. They knew that their King asionally joined her at night, and that it wasn¡¯t something that she wasfortable talking about. After a few exchanged res, Sheri quit speaking, and just listened.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± Marcomented when he saw her shrink back, then pped his hands; ¡°Now! Onto the topic of my announcement..¡±


    Norvis stepped forward; ¡°I¡¯ve already reprogrammed the monitors used fer the Mage Trials broadcasts. The camera we¡¯ll use will shoot the feed back ta the rys, and the signal will be sent out everywhere!¡±


    Marco sat silently for a moment before a wide grin stretched across his face; ¡°How far can the signal reach?¡±


    Norvis puffed up his chest; ¡°All the way ta the Hignds, My King! I could go even further! All the way ta Ruscovic, if ya want!¡±


    The darkened smile on Marco¡¯s face grew; ¡°No, no. Just to the Hignds will do.. We might be able to illicit a reaction out of them, if they see the broadcast.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Right into a war!¡± Benzo happily yelled.


    Marco shifted in his seat; ¡°War? Probably not, but a decisive battle, most certainly. The only worry I have is that weapon Tidas had told our Father about. I need to know it¡¯s destructive capabilities before I can make a sound decision. Has there been word from the detachment you sent after the Dragonhorn survivors yet?¡±


    Doctor Stein shook his head; ¡°We lost contact with them. One is making it¡¯s way back now. Once it gets here, I¡¯ll be able to find out.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Marco replied; ¡°I want to know what countermeasures they used to take out one-thousand undead soldiers in such a short time. That could be problematic if Tidas manages to survive his trial.¡±


    ¡°Did we get everything you needed from Moonshire?¡± Norvis asked nervously.


    Marco grinned at him; ¡°Aye, Norvis, you two did well. All of you have done very well so far. Enough so that you¡¯ve all earned a reward! What would you like?¡±


    Draco grinned as he bowed; ¡°Thank you, My King, but I have my reward already. But a personal Shaman to heal her as I please would be appreciated.¡±


    Marco let one of his rareughs out before he replied; ¡°I can definitely amodate that, Draco. Granted! What else? Norvis? What would you like?¡±


    ¡°I simply wish to be at your side for your announcement, My King. That is reward enough for me.¡±


    ¡°Suck-up,¡± Benzo muttered, inciting a red from Norvis.


    Marco had heard him, and clicked his tongue at him; ¡°Now, now, Benzo. Be kind to your brother in arms. Or did he steal your request?¡±


    Benzo dropped to his knee and bowed his head; ¡°No, My King. I believe you already ken what I want.¡±


    Marco smirked; ¡°And you shall have it. Although, since it¡¯s such arge announcement, it will have to wait until my coronation. Is that eptable to you?¡±


    Benzo grinned broadly as he looked up to his King; ¡°Aye sir! That¡¯ll do just fine by me!¡±


    Marco¡¯s smirk grew; ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what: since you¡¯re being such a good sport about waiting, I¡¯ll make Zas give you the metal and sash. He¡¯s the Third Pir, after all. It¡¯s only right that he be the one to pass the reins of the RMC to you himself.¡±


    Benzo puffed up his chest as he was all but guaranteed the Commander of the RMC position. Sheri lightly shook her head, feeling sympathy for the soldiers that would experience going from amander like Tidas, to Benzo. She wasn¡¯t paying attention when Marco called out to her, until she felt the back of her neck burning.


    When she snapped her head up, Marco had his eyes narrowed on her. She swallowed hard, but other than that, she looked unnerved. As they stared at each other, Sheri could feel the effects from her mark fade as her king asked what she wanted.


    Not sure of what to say, she requested leave time; to be used whenever she wished. When Marco quirked an eye at her, Sheri figured that being as honest as possible was for the best..


    ¡°Look, I need a break from you guys every once in a while-¡±


    ¡°What? Why? We¡¯re fuckin¡¯ delightful!¡± Benzo cut in with a snarky expression.


    Sheri red at him before pointing at each one in turn; ¡°You! Are nothing but a narcissistic asshole! Norvis is a whiny spaz! Draco, despite Looking normal, is Eerily sadistic, and don¡¯t even get me started on how fucking gross Stein CONSTANTLY smells!¡±


    Sheri turned back to her King; ¡°All I need is time to myself, When I need it. This job isn¡¯t exactly easy.¡±


    Marco studied her for a few moments before he smiled wide; ¡°Alright, Sheri. I grant you an open-ended leave time. It willst for forty-eight hours, and you will be left alone for those two days. I won¡¯t even have a Tamer assigned to you. How¡¯s that?¡±


    Sheri nodded; ¡°Thank you, my King-¡±


    ¡°Just remember,¡± Marco added with a threatening look in his eyes; ¡°I can Always find you through my mark..¡±

 Chapter 620 - 620 Societal Pressures

    620 Societal Pressures


    Sheri thanked her King again, then kept rtively quiet for the rest of the conversation. After discussing their respective rewards for a time, the topic turned back to Marco¡¯s announcement again. She tried her best to tune it out, but since she would be on protective detail for that day; she had to listen in..


    ¡°Have the lords gone through the papers wepiled based on the ones retrieved from Moonstone Castle?¡± Marco asked as his eyes fell onto Draco.


    He smiled before replying; ¡°Aye, my lord. The only three that seem to oppose your decision are Reinbolt-¡±


    ¡°Ha! No surprise there,¡± Marco scoffed; ¡°How many letters has he tried to send to Sai?¡±


    ¡°Over twenty since they left. Almost as much as your Aunt. What will you do with her?¡± Draco asked.


    Marco shrugged; ¡°She¡¯s rather inconsequential, for now. All of her bridges burned when she tried to stand by her husband. Besides, I¡¯ve already warned her not to do anything stupid. And she knows that I¡¯m serious about my threats. Until I recall my brother home, she can have her freedom..¡±


    Marco sped his hands; ¡°Now, where were we? Ah, yes. The other two lords.¡±


    Draco nodded; ¡°That would be Lords Lewis and Ferguson, My King. Lewis has a good seventy percent of his export business dependent upon Moonstone¡¯s trade deals. Lord Ferguson grew up with Moonstone, and owes the majority of his contract deals to his childhood friend..¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s so much loyalty, as the preservation of their livelihoods. Which means they can be swayed, if need be.¡±


    .....


    Marco smirked; ¡°No, don¡¯t pander to them. They should¡¯ve realized that their bond couldn¡¯t sustain them when the other party makes an enemy of a King.¡±


    Draco swallowed slightly, not wanting to repeat the words they¡¯d said to his master and king. But knew that Marco had already noticed his hesitation, and there was no getting around it now..


    ¡°To be honest, My King...They tried to dispute your im-¡±


    ¡°Openly?!¡± Marco practically hollered, his anger in.


    Draco didn¡¯t flinch; ¡°They weren¡¯t stupid enough to outright say it, but they did say that they wouldn¡¯t ept any rulings on Lord Moonstone¡¯s innocence, until Prince Tidas and Princess Skye returned. They left after the meeting, and said that they awaited word of a proper trial.¡±


    Marco took a deep breath; ¡°Is a King¡¯s word notw?¡±


    ¡°Aye, Your Majesty,¡± came a unanimous choir from his guards.


    ¡°Then, if I present proof of his illegal dealings with the Fae Nation: shouldn¡¯t they automatically believe me? Even if the evidence is skewed?¡±


    ¡°Aye, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°...Stein,¡± Marco¡¯s eyes were empty as he gave his orders; ¡°After my announcement, send a detachment to stomp them out. All of them: even their grandchildren. It can serve as a warning, on top of ridding myself of ater annoyance.¡±


    As Stein nodded his understanding, Norvis changed the subject by asking; ¡°Would you like anything special done for the ceremony?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Marco inquired in a now-cid tone.


    ¡°I mean, I¡¯m rigging up the monitoring equipment already. Why not broadcast his trial on top of it?¡±


    Marco smiled slightly; ¡°I like where your head is, but the trial is tomorrow. And I don¡¯t want to give his allies any time to rally and n. I will officially announce my Father¡¯s death, with Lawrence at my side the following day. Then, I will execute Lucas Moonstone for being a traitor, and having a hand in my Father¡¯s death..¡±


    ¡°Ooo!¡± Benzo eximed happily; ¡°How ya gonna do that?¡±


    Stein perked up; ¡°Let¡¯s just say that the mystery poison had toe from somewhere.. Who better to supply Prince Tidas with an exotic poison than his own Father-In-Law? With his reputation for far-reaching hands, and ess to the world market: who else But Lord Moonstone, could acquire such a rare, and costly poison?¡±


    ¡°But the King wasn¡¯t actually poisoned to death,¡± Sheri stated.


    ¡°Technically, he was, just by magic,¡± Stein replied with obvious annoyance in his voice.


    Marco looked at Sheri like a snake sizing up it¡¯s prey; ¡°Does the knowledge that I killed my Father bother you?¡±


    Sheri shrugged; ¡°No, but holes in stories greatly bother me.¡±


    Marco smirked; ¡°I can assure you that my n leaves little open to debate.. Humans are so simple. As long as the story you tell them is good enough to keep them interested, then they¡¯ll believe whatever you want..¡±


    ¡°A person from every profession, standing behind me. Telling everyone that what I say is fact. Very few will dispute me, and the ones that do, will find themselves ostracized from my new society.¡±


    All of the guards in the room nodded along with their King, even Sheri. She didn¡¯t agree with Marco, but found it impossible to disagree. The others had genuine feelings of loyalty for him, but Sheri¡¯s were fostered from fear, so it wasn¡¯t real devotion.


    Marco was aware of her growing resentment and hostility towards him, but he wasn¡¯t worried about it.. ¡®If she betrays me, then she dies. It¡¯s that simple, so there¡¯s no reason to worry..¡¯


    Once Marco had finished exining his ¡®new world vision¡¯, they discussed the logistics of Lucas¡¯ trial. The evidence against him, the paid-for witnesses, even the trade logs he had kept from when it was illegal to trade with the Hignders; it would all be used against him tomorrow..


    Doctor Stein was listening intently when he suddenly straightened up, and started to yell; ¡°He¡¯s home! He¡¯s home! My single survivor is back!¡±


    ¡°Calm yourself, Stein,¡± Marco ordered with a flip of his wrist; ¡°If the soldier has returned, then run along to yourb, and start his examination. I will be along shortly. I just want to make sure everyone else knows what their next tasks are.¡±


    Stein nodded enthusiastically before rushing out the throne room. Benzo and Draco were exchanging exhausted looks between themselves, while Norvis said; ¡°That guy really is a creepy bastard..¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marco replied; ¡°But he¡¯s a brilliant creepy bastard. And loyal to a fault, so leave him be..¡±


    ¡°Now,¡± Marco pped his hands; ¡°Do you all remember your assignments?¡±


    Draco spoke first; ¡°I¡¯m responsible for making sure that over half the lords vote guilty tomorrow-¡±


    Benzo cut in; ¡°I¡¯m gonna go organize the military for tomorrow and the announcement. First time I get to flex my authority.¡±


    Marco nodded, then turned to Sheri; ¡°And you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m to help King Lawrence write to his Senate, then I need to go over security with Benzo and Draco.¡±


    Goodss,¡± he replied with a grin; ¡°Make sure that my brother uses his usual mannerisms. Do you have those letters he wrote to my Father?¡±


    Sheri nodded; ¡°Aye, My King. Right here in my armor.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Marco got up from the throne; ¡°I think it¡¯s time to notify the other kingdoms. Send out the ravens now. They should reach their destinations shortly after I announce it to my kingdom..¡±


    Marco looked at each of them in turn; ¡°Make sure the Tamers know that their Companions can¡¯t arrive before dusk, understand?¡±


    ¡°Aye, Your Majesty,¡± came the unanimous reply.


    Invitations disguised as news of Magnus¡¯ death had been sent out shortly after they had concluded the meeting, thanks to Benzo. Each guard had a separate job to do, and Sheri¡¯s left a foul taste in her mouth. As she headed towards the door, she motioned to Lawrence as she said;¡±Come along, Puppet King. You¡¯ve got a letter to write..¡±


    Marco grinned as the two left, and the doortched him.. ¡®Puppet King: I like it.. It suits my brother well..¡¯


    He watched as his guards dispersed, leaving him standing in the hallway with his thoughts. Heading straight to Doctor Stein¡¯sb popped into his mind for a moment, but he decided to make a pit stop at his Aunt¡¯s quarters first.. ¡®I think I¡¯ll have her in the background at my coronation. Like a potted nt put out for disy..¡¯


    The thought brought a smile to his face as he walked down the nearly barren halls. The servants tended to avoid their king as much as possible, to stay off his radar. It made moving about the pce a bit easier, which was good in this instance.. ¡®I don¡¯t want Marie¡¯s panic to cause a scene..¡¯


    As the thought crossed his mind, Marco knocked, then entered his aunt¡¯s quarters. It was set up simrly to the rest of the rooms, and he could see her standing in front of her bedroom doorway. The look of sadness and annoyance that simultaneously covered her features made a dark smile touch his lips before he began with the basic pleasantries.


    Marie red at him; ¡°What do you want, Nephew? Regardless of being confined to my rooms, I¡¯m quite busy.¡±


    Marco maintained his creepy demeanor; ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, Aunt Marie. Someone poisoned my Father, so I wanted you safe-¡±


    ¡°Cut the bullshit,ddie,¡± Marie huffed; ¡°You didn¡¯t track me down and lock me away for any benefit to me. Now what is going on? Who killed Magnus?¡±


    Marco¡¯s grin stretched; ¡°Haven¡¯t you figured it out yet, Auntie? It was me.¡±


    Marie stared at Marco for a long minute before she ran over to her table, and threw her book at him. Followed by hermp, jewelry box, and a few other heavier items before Marco suddenly stopped her by using his Tank trait. It scared Marie to the point of making her fall over, but Marco was unphased by her terrified response.


    If anything: he liked the fear in her eyes.


    Marie felt her heart hammering away within her chest as she asked; ¡°Are you going to kill me next?¡±


    Marco¡¯s expression faultered for a moment before he cackled, then said; ¡°I must admit, Auntie. I have always been entertained by your quick wit.. I¡¯m not going to kill you. At least, not yet. But that depends on how cooperative you can be..¡±


    ¡°Lawrence will stand at my side for my announcement of Father¡¯s death. I want you there as well.¡±


    Marie stared at him for a few moments, like she was studying him. Her eyes lit up a secondter, then narrowed on him as she replied; ¡°I¡¯ll never stand with you against your brother.¡±


    Marco sighed; ¡°Always siding with your favorite.. Too bad, Auntie. I¡¯ll miss the banter..¡±


    Before Marie could reply, Marco reached out, and touched her forehead with an extended finger. Her eyes zed over as his Dark and Ether magic invaded her mind, and turned her memories against her. Within seconds, Marie was trapped within her own head.


    ¡°There we are! Now, I can have you there without worry,¡± Marco stated with a smug tone.


    Suddenly, Marco sped his hands together; ¡°I know! I¡¯ll have you testify against Tidas! That will Really hurt him!¡±


    As Marco was about to exin, he felt his hold on his aunt¡¯s mind waver. He didn¡¯t know why his hold wasn¡¯t as strong, but he wasn¡¯t about to let his control over her slip..


    ¡°I guess you¡¯ll have to be even more muted than Lawrence. Who knew your willpower was so strong. In fact, I don¡¯t think I can have you up on stage..¡±


    Marco leaned in to whisper in her ear; ¡°Watching Lucas Moonstone being executed might bring back bad memories.. Like when the lords wanted you executed. iming that you were in cahoots with Uncle Richard. Do you know who told them that?¡±


    Seeing her eyes moisten from unshed tears, Marco stretched his smile to it¡¯s limit; ¡°I did! Of course, this is after I had convinced him to go get me the Ethereal Spear. Never thought that he¡¯d be bold enough to try and kill me..¡±


    As tears started to stream down from her eyes, Marco added; ¡°But I suppose having my favorite puppet, your favorite Nephew, kill him for me was good enough to be considered revenge.¡±

 Chapter 621 - 621 Report From The North

    621 Report From The North


    Marco had two regr guards assigned to his aunt¡¯s quarters after he had left her. While he had no doubts that she would be no trouble; now that she was locked away in her mind, but there was always a minuscule chance of her breaking free. He¡¯d consideredpletely shut her down like Lawrence, but was happy he hadn¡¯t..


    ¡®The look in her eyes was worth the risk.. Besides, I doubt she has the willpower to fight me now..¡¯


    As the thought crossed his mind, a malicious smile stretched across Marco¡¯s face. He was surprised to realize that he¡¯d always secretly resented Marie for her favoritism towards Tidas. But all the revtion did was make him find more pleasure in her suffering.


    Marco recognized how twisted of a person he was, and fully embraced it. He had seen how people really were when society wasn¡¯t looking, and felt no pity towards such self-destructive creatures. Not even ones like Marie, who were actually good and decent.


    Skye knew the truth about the world and a bit about it¡¯s past, but Marco knew almost the entirety of it. The wars, greed, and atrocities that had urred before the Great Shift was all knowledge that Marco had had since he¡¯d gained his Ether magic..


    Because Ether magic was the rarest, it had barely ever been studied. The few mages that had been recorded having it had all been described as going insane, but Marco knew that wasn¡¯t the case. At least, not in the traditional sense.


    The knowledge of the human collective had flooded his mind for months before he¡¯d found a way to manage the information. It was understandable how the others could snap under the sheer amount of knowledge being dropped into their heads all at once. However, Marco was excellent atpartmentalizing, and was able to sift through the incredible amount of information, given time.


    He, unlike the other Ether mages before him, was a prince. Marco received round-the-clock care when he¡¯d ¡®fallen ill¡¯ with a mysterious sickness. Which gave him the time needed for his body and mind to recuperate.


    Marie was one of the people that had taken shifts caring for him back then. Despite both her husband and Magnus telling her to leave his care to the servants and doctors, Marie had insisted upon feeding and reading to him daily. While she had favored Tidas for the past several years, Marco was originally her favorite nephew.


    .....


    ¡®Maybe that¡¯s why she looked so betrayed.. And why I think I liked seeing her suffer so much.. Serves her right for picking Tidas..¡¯


    A small smile touched his lips before he checked the hallway, then entered the secret corridors. Not that Marco had any worries anymore since bing king, but he still didn¡¯t want the servants bing curious, and have one stumble onto his secret passageways..


    ¡®I doubt they¡¯ll enjoy the sights or smells to be had there..¡¯


    As the thought crossed his mind, Marco descended the winding stairway that led to Doctor Stein¡¯sboratory. It was at this point that he could smell the decay in the air, and he took out his scented handkerchief. Once he¡¯d taken several deep inhales, he continued on throughout theb until his eyes fell on Stein.


    As soon as the doctor saw his King, he bowed in greeting, then excitedly told him what he¡¯d discovered so far..


    At first, he spoke about the integrity of the soldier, and how he believed that the Dark and Ether magic helped it remain intact throughout it¡¯s journey. Marco was only slightly interested in the logistics of it all, but he humored the doctor by listening. It wasn¡¯t until he started to branch off on a tangent about the three types of undead that Marco finally interrupted.


    ¡°While that¡¯s all very interesting, Doctor, that¡¯s not the reason I came here. What happened in the North?¡±


    Faint disappointment traversed his features for a moment before he replied; ¡°I haven¡¯t taken a sample yet-¡±


    ¡°Then allow me. This is much faster than your injections,¡± Marco said as he ced his hand on top of the soldier¡¯s forehead.


    Stein was irritated that he was deprived the experience he gained by injecting the magic he extracted from the soldiers into himself. But watching his King relive experiences through his Ether magic was fascinating as well. As he watched his king¡¯s eyes turn pitch-ck, Marco witnessed the events through the eyes of the surviving soldier..


    Nearly half an hour had passed by the time Marco blinked, and Stein could see that his eyes had returned to normal. He stood staring off into nothing for a few minutes, like he was processing what he¡¯d just seen. Stein kept quiet and simply kept watch until his king finally looked at him..


    A malicious smile stretched across his face before he finally said; ¡°Interesting.. Our Northerner neighbors are Far more advanced than I thought they were. Or rather, they have their hands on technologies much more advanced than us.¡±


    ¡°What did you see, My King?¡±


    Marco sighed; ¡°The survivors from Dragonhorn were able to reach the Hignders¡¯ defenses before the soldiers could get to them. A few died in the crossfire, but from what I saw, it was less than a hundred. And on top of that, the Hignder King is now aware of my army..¡±


    ¡°That, I calcted for, but not the survivors. Their stories may convince Murdoc to stay away from my coronation. And I needed him to be here so I could infect him.¡±


    Doctor Stein quirked an eyebrow; ¡°You were going to make the Hignder King a puppet? That¡¯s Brilliant, My King! Then your brother¡¯s support would be all but nonexistent!¡±


    Marco nodded with a contemtive gleam in his eye; ¡°Aye, that was the point. But now, I may need to figure out another way to deal with my problems in the North. Controlling Murdoc was just the simplest.. Oh well. I¡¯m sure that at least Benzo will be excited about it.¡±


    ¡°Why¡¯s that, My Master?¡±


    He smirked before replying; ¡°Come now, Stein. You know how Benzo loves his battles. I¡¯m sure that getting a chance to fight the Hignder King is something he¡¯ll jump for joy over.¡±


    The doctor smiled broadly; ¡°Oh aye, My Master! That is very, very true! But what about the weapons they possess?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just send in my Brother-In-Law¡¯s troops. Or Lawrence¡¯s, it doesn¡¯t really matter to me. Chipping away at my rivals¡¯ militaries while keeping both of mine in reserve is the most logical thing to do. And any deaths they cause will endure the other kingdoms¡¯ people to my cause.¡±


    ¡°Oh Aye, My Master! The loss of a loved one has a profound impact on those that cared about them. Worded correctly, their deaths can spur a surge in our military as well.¡±


    ¡°That is correct, Stein. Although I¡¯d rather the Hignder King just show up. Much less paperwork to deal with. But I doubt that¡¯s an option now.¡±


    As Marco took another whiff of his scented handkerchief, the doctor moved to grab a few of his tools. He wanted to analyze all of the partictes the dead soldier had on his ratty clothes. As he did so, Marco asked him why he was still doing it.


    Stein paused and stared at his king with a quirked eyebrow; ¡°So I can find out where their hideout is..¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that now. I know where it is, based on what I saw, and my knowledge of the terrain. It¡¯s close to where Tidas always looked, but not quite. He did well in being vague with Father, but he can¡¯t fool me.¡±


    Stein¡¯s expression fell with the obvious rise in his disappointment. Marco inwardly huffed, irritated that he felt the need to cate the man-child.. ¡®But he is extremely useful to me, so I suppose I can throw him a bone..¡¯


    ¡°I tell you what, Stein: do your analysis. That way, when you¡¯re finished with the Dragonhorn project, you¡¯ll have firsthand knowledge of the ce I¡¯ll have you test it.¡±


    A broad grin stretched across his face; ¡°Oh thank you, My Master! That will be Splendid! But wait-won¡¯t Benzo get upset? The chances of him being able to fight the Hignder King will decrease dramatically.¡±


    Marco shrugged; ¡°I¡¯ll just have him draw out Murdoc before I have you run the test. That should appease both of you.¡±


    Stein apuded as he excitedly replied; ¡°That¡¯s Brilliant! I shouldn¡¯t be surprised anymore, but damn! You¡¯re good, My Master!¡±


    Marco grinned; ¡°I¡¯m the best there is, Stein.. No one is better.¡±


    ************


    By the time Marco had left Stein¡¯sboratory, he felt a deep need to bathe. He had several servants ready his shower and clothes, then had them prepare him dinner. It was their usual routine since the previous king had passed, and the servants dreaded it each night.


    It was to the point that the staff were terrified to be selected; especially the women. No one with red hair dared to work in the pce any longer, and those with gold-tinted hair were quick to learn to refuse as well. Anyone that mighte close to resembling Skye was warned to work Only in the mornings..


    But that had only worked for the first two weeks. After that, Marco had realized what the Head Steward had done, and fired him on the spot. Olsen had acted more like Magnus¡¯ personal servant than the Head Steward, but he had always taken care of his duties, and his King.


    With Marco, however; he had refused to cater to his new King¡¯s twisted requests. The new Head Steward was a yes-man, and had little to no concern for the other servants. So long as Marco continued to give him a bonus with every ¡®delivery¡¯, he hadn¡¯t a care in the world.


    As Marco came out of his bathroom, three women stood in front of his bed. They all had long red hair, and were only wearing a thin, sheer nightgown. He smiled to himself as he watched them cower slightly, and avert their eyes.


    He looked each one up and down, then grabbed the chin of the young woman in the middle; forcing her eyes to meet his. A dark smile covered his face as he said; ¡°What a lovely shade of blue you have..¡±


    ¡°You two are dismissed,¡± Marco stated, and the other two ran from the room like their lives depended on it.


    In their haste to leave, they¡¯d left the door cracked open. As Marco crossed the room and closed it, he spoke to the woman in an eerie tone; ¡°Let¡¯s y a game, little thing..¡±

 Chapter 622 - 622 Verdict

    622 Verdict


    Marco woke up the following morning with a slight spring in his step. He¡¯d enjoyed hispany, even though the woman hadn¡¯tsted nearly as long as he¡¯d wanted.. ¡®I hope Skye¡¯s thresholds are much higher than that poor excuse for an imitation¡¯s..¡¯


    As the thought crossed his mind, Marco finished his morning routine, then stepped outside of his quarters to find Draco waiting for him. He bowed to his King, then inquired about his night. All Marco would say was that he was mildly satisfied, but would never be sated until he had Skye.


    Draco nodded along, somewhat understanding his perspective. He¡¯d experienced an unscratchable inch not long ago, but his King was gracious enough to grant him the ability to scratch it. Now, he had his outlet, and frequently made Karena beg for death.


    As a dark smile stretched across his face, Marco interrupted Draco¡¯s daydreaming when he asked; ¡°Did you fulfill your task?¡±


    ¡°Aye, Your Majesty. Every lord I approached will vote guilty, no matter the integrity of the evidence presented. If not, then, well,¡± Draco shrugged; ¡°Let¡¯s just say that I doubt they will vote any other way..¡±


    Marco smiled maliciously; ¡°Good. Any word from Sai?¡±


    Draco shrugged; ¡°Not really. Nothing about Skye and Tidas, anyway. Other than the assassin has started training them personally.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Marco started; ¡°The stronger Skye is, the stronger I will be..¡±


    ¡°That also means that I still have plenty of time to aplish what I need to before my future wife returns. And what about the cor for the dragon? I know I tasked Benzo to handle it, but do you know his progress?¡±


    .....


    Draco took in a deep breath; ¡°To be honest, Your Majesty: I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll have enough sealing stone to create one. Benzo is harassing every ship in the port to collect it, but so far he hasn¡¯t fared well. The Fae Nation has applied trade restrictions to anyone that deals with Alcon-¡±


    He would¡¯ve continued, but Marco wasughing too loud to hear him anyway. Once his King had regained control over himself, Marco looked at Draco with an amused expression; ¡°That is interesting! Who knew that the old Empress would move so quickly..¡±


    ¡°Almost makes me wonder if her intelligence is on par with mine, though I doubt it. I take it that these restrictions came about after the incident at Warrick Forest?¡±


    ¡°Aye, My King. From what Stein and Benzo said, the majority of the Fae in the forest fled through a portal before we could kill them. Including the female representative.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Maevis.. The constant thorn in my hand. No doubt she would¡¯ve reported what happened in Dragonhorn as well.. What of Nics?¡±


    Draco paused a moment as they passed a few servants before continuing; ¡°He fled to the Hignds with the other Fae that couldn¡¯t make it through the portal. They¡¯re probably exining what happened in the forest to the Hignder King right now.¡±


    When he¡¯d finished speaking, Marco had noticed Draco¡¯s expression shifting. He clearly wasn¡¯tfortable with something, so Marco asked him what was wrong. He hesitated for a few moments, until he saw that his King was beginning to lose patience.


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried that without the cor, Zazzy will be impossible to capture..¡±


    The two walked along in silence for several minutes while Marco ran calctions in his mind. As they rounded a corner, he paused in his stride. When Draco looked back at him, a dark, twisted grin was stered on his face. Stepping forward, the Alconian King muttered; ¡°Now THAT would be an interesting turn of events..¡±


    ¡°My King?¡± the guard sputtered as he quickly caught up.


    As they went to round another corner, he replied; ¡°You need not worry, Draco. I just realized that one of the possible oues could be quite the spectacle. But that¡¯s only if the dragon escapes..¡±


    When the throne room door became visible, so did Benzo. He was barking orders left and right at some fresh recruits for the regr army when he saw his king and Draco approaching. After shouting for everyone to bow to their King, Benzo followed his own orders, and knelt before him.


    A soft grin touched Marco¡¯s lips before he said; ¡°You all seem to be doing very well. Keep up the good work. Benzo? A word?¡±


    Excited about their King¡¯s praises, the soldiers went back to work with a light spring in their steps. Benzo wanted to scoff at the performance, but understood why his King was pandering to them.. ¡®Better they get the carrot than the stick, fer now..¡¯


    As soon as they were out of earshot, Marco spoke; ¡°I was just talking with Draco about you. How is your search for sealing stone going?¡±


    Benzo red at Draco before he hesitantly replied; ¡°Not well, Your Majesty. The Fae are makin¡¯ it impossible to find.. To be honest, I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll have enough for the size we need it to be.¡±


    Marco smirked; ¡°Well! If you and Draco are agreeing on it, then it might as well be written off. Which is fine, because I have a backup n..¡±


    Both Benzo and Draco grinned maliciously after Marco had exined his n in hushed whispers. Benzo nodded and said that he¡¯d handle the new orders personally after the trial, but Draco had made a face. It annoyed Marco, but knew he would¡¯ve only done it if the thought was important.


    ¡°Speak, Draco. Before I lose my patience, and smack that look from your face.¡±


    ¡°Aye, My King,¡± came Draco¡¯s immediate reply; ¡°I just don¡¯t think our smiths are capable of creating something thatrge.¡±


    Marco waved his hand at him in a dismissive manner; ¡°Then find other cksmiths to help..¡±


    Another twisted grin covered his features; ¡°Like the two that Skye and my Brother are friendly with.. Yes, yes that will do nicely.. One more thing to use in my training.¡±


    ¡°Your what, My King?¡± Benzo asked, honestly not having heard him.


    Marco shook his head lightly; ¡°Nevermind. It¡¯s of no importance to you two.¡±


    As they turned back into the main hall, Marco couldn¡¯t stop a massive smile from spreading across his face. Looking down the hall, he could see a unit of armed guards escorting Lucas Moonstone to his trial. With Sheri, Marie, and Lawrence walking directly in front of them.


    Lucas had always dressed impressively, and was considered to be a shining example of a loyal, and sessful citizen of Alcon. Now, his clothes were dirty, and had a few tears and holes. His hair was slightly disheveled, and a stench rolled off of him that could be smelt from half a block away.


    ¡°Oh, how the proud and mighty have fallen,¡± Marcomented, but Lucas didn¡¯t react.


    He was still going over his current state in his head..


    Lucas wasn¡¯t sure how long he¡¯d been locked away in the dungeons for, but he was certain that it hadn¡¯t hit Yuletide yet. It seemed like silly reasons, but he¡¯d lived in the capital often enough to know how loud it usually got. There hadn¡¯t been any bells or music yed, which could be heard from anywhere in the castle; even the dungeons.


    The next thing Lucas realized was that Lawrence and Marie were not themselves. Their eyes looked hollow and empty whenever he spoke to them, and neither had responded to him throughout their entire walk. The only person willing to converse with him was the female guard leading the way.


    Sheri introduced herself, and Lucas recognized her from the Mage Trials with his daughter. When he¡¯d mentioned as much, the sullen expression that covered her face told him all he needed to know..


    ¡°So yer the Water Mage that¡¯s friends wit me daughter, yeah?¡±


    ¡°.....Aye.¡±


    They had walked in silence a bit before he¡¯d asked with a strained voice; ¡°Keep an eye on her, will ya? She¡¯s bound ta do somethin¡¯ stupid after she hears about this....farce.. Just dinna let her do anythin¡¯ ta get herself killed, alright? As her friend: can ya promise me that?¡±


    ¡°....Aye, I can,¡± Sheri replied before they turned the corner, and saw Marco and Draco.


    Sheri had bowed along with the other guards as Marco had made his snidement. He seemed a bit irritated that Lucas hadn¡¯t reacted, but brushed it off as himing to terms with his fate. It was only when Marco snapped his fingers in front of Lucas¡¯ face, did he finally react.


    As soon as his eyes fell on him, Lucas narrowed them as he spoke through gritted teeth; ¡°You..¡±


    ¡°Who else But me?¡±


    ¡°A demon would be better than you!¡±


    Marco smirked; ¡°Careful, old timer.. Don¡¯t want your heart giving out before your trial-¡±


    ¡°This isna a trial! This is a bloody witch hunt!¡±


    ¡°Oh,e now, Lucas,¡± Marco said in a fake-soothing voice; ¡°Are you saying that your trial has already been determined? Because, if so..¡±


    Marco leaned in and whispered so only Lucas could hear him; ¡°Then you¡¯d be right.¡±


    Right as Marco pulled away and was face to face with him, Lord Moonstone head-butted the Alconian King as hard as he could; right onto the bridge of his nose. It had done little more than surprise Marco, but it was the gesture that he became infuriated over.


    In that moment, Marco saw red as Draco immediately went to his side. They were both about to snap when the King realized that Many sets of eyes were currently on them. And that beating a restrained prisoner might cause more than just gossip.


    Restraining himself, Marco took a deep breath before calmly saying; ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about it. It was simply the desperate act of a very desperate man.. He hasn¡¯t harmed me, only his own case. Let us proceed with the trial!¡±


    With those final words; the guards led a defeated-looking Lucas Moonstone into the throne room. Marco was thest to enter, making sure that everyone he needed present, was, before he shut the doors. A malicious grin fluttered across his features as they closed..


    ************


    The trial for Lucas Moonstone took over nine hours toplete. There were witnesses that testified to his illegal dealings with Fire Nation pirates, as well as his dealings with the Hignders. A few he didn¡¯t even know, but the other four were former business partners of his.


    The moment Lucas had found out that they had connections to the ve trades, he¡¯d stopped having anything to do with them. He¡¯d even gone as far as to report his findings to Tidas, who had gone to Magnus, and had their business licenses stripped. It made perfect sense that Marco had them testify against him, and their doctored records painted him as the ve trader.


    They also testified that Lord Moonstone was the most-likely person to obtain the poison used on the previous king, which sent Lucas into a fit of rage. He couldn¡¯t believe the utter crap that the other lords were believing, and told them as much. It got to the point that Stein had to give him an injection to calm him.


    The next charge pertained to his hand in the selling of Alconiannd to a foreign kingdom, which was a right that only kings had. Magnus had approved the selling of Warrick Forest to the Fae as a Sanctuary, which Lucas practically screamed at the other lords through his fog. But none had witnessed it, and Tidas wasn¡¯t there to back up his word.


    That was also the moment that Lucas realized that they were also building a case against Tidas.. ¡®My trial will set a precedent.. May the gods help thatd more than they¡¯re helpin¡¯ me.. My poor weessie.. PLEASE let Lydia be okay.. Ourssie doesna deserve so much loss at once..¡¯


    As the trial neared it¡¯s end, Marco could barely keep the smile from his face. Everything had gone even better than he¡¯d nned, and he had Lord Moonstone himself to thank for it..


    What had truly damned Lucas was his own, meticulously-kept records. All of his trades he¡¯d done with the Hignders before Magnus had publicly dered their peace agreement were seen as a betrayal of his good friend and king. Despite the fact that he had verbal permission from Magnus to do it.


    Without him physically there to vouch for their arrangement, Lucas was screwed. Marco knew of it, as well as Tidas, but no one else. To both protect Lucas from certain other lords, and to allow Magnus to save face with all of them.


    Since there was no proof of the agreement, he wasbeled a traitor in the eyes of the other lords, and was found guilty of all charges against him. After throwing a few sharp words about his traitorous actions at him, Lucas was sentenced to death, and would be hung the following day.


    After the throne room had been cleared out, Marco dismissed his remaining family members and guards. Night had long since fallen, and a heavy snow had started to fall. As he sat alone in the empty room, a deep, menacingugh escaped Marco as his thoughts raced..


    ¡®Now that Lucas has been condemned, Tidas is next. Then, you¡¯re All Mine, my Little Thing..¡¯

 Chapter 623 - 623 Sentenced(Part One)

    623 Sentenced(Part One)


    ***WARNING: LANGUAGE, DEATH, AND DISTURBING CONTENT***


    Lucas Moonstone hadn¡¯t been the most patient, or honest man throughout his life. People with deep pockets rarely were, but up until that point; Lucas felt like he had lived a decent one. As memories long past had filled his mind throughout the night, he realized that he would die with many regrets..


    The biggest one was, of course, not seeing his family a final time. Not that he actually wanted them to witness him in such a state, but his pride meant nothingpared with his regrets..


    ¡®I had so much ta tell her about Sorcha.. So much I wanted ta say, and I¡¯ll never get the chance to now.. Not about how we met, nor our friendship, or why she picked me over Magnus..¡¯


    ¡®On top of that, I didna tell her about her Warrick side.. The forest, the loch; none of it.. Ima such a fool fer pushin¡¯ it off fer so long.. I shoulda just told Skye everything when she learned about Sorcha from the start! Ima damn fool fer wastin¡¯ the time I had chasin¡¯ coins..¡¯


    As Lucas wasmenting, the door to his cell rattled, then swung open to reveal a smug-looking Marco. Draco was about to enter as well, but his King dismissed him. If his overprotective bodyguard wasn¡¯t there for their little talk, then Marco wouldn¡¯t need to mince his words.


    As the two stared at each other, a silent conversation of animosity ured. Lucas knew that the man before him was responsible for his friend¡¯s death, and wished looks could kill. Before he could stop himself, the question slipped out.


    With absolute disgust in his voice, Lucas narrowed his eyes on the false king; ¡°How could you kill yer King? Yer our own Father?!¡±


    Marco scoffed; ¡°Much slower than others that I¡¯ve done away with. I had to make it seem natural, you know? Otherwise, the wrong people would start asking the wrong questions, and my ns would¡¯ve been discovered.¡±


    .....


    ¡°Ya willna win. Yer brother is five times the man you are.. When he and me daughter return-¡±


    Marco barked a sharpugh as he paced, interrupting him; ¡°Ohh, my Brother.. I must admit that he is a very good person. If I¡¯m beingpletely honest: he Should be the next king. And he¡¯s your daughter¡¯s match in the best of ways. But..¡±


    Marco leaned forward slightly; ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean shit to me.. She belongs to me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll KILL Ya before ya ever touch her!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you mean that I¡¯ll kill you before I touch her?¡± Marco replied as he started to pace the room again.


    Suddenly, he pped his hands together; ¡°Ohe on, Moonie! Tell me you figured it out?¡±


    ¡°Figured What out?! Ya bloody nutbag!¡±


    ¡°Tsk, Tsk,¡± Marco waved his finger at him; ¡°There¡¯s no need for name-calling. We¡¯re both civilized men.. Think it through, Lucas. Your trial...Warrick Forest...The poison.. Come on..¡±


    Lucas red at him; ¡°I ken yer goin¡¯ after Tidas-¡±


    ¡°Tidas, Tidas, Tidas.. Why does it Always circle back to him? I don¡¯t Just want Tidas gone: I want any threats to my future dynasty gone. That means I need to clear the board, so to speak. Go back to how things were..¡±


    It took several moments for Lucas to understand, but when it donned on him..


    ¡°Ya wanna restore Alconia?!¡±


    Marco chortled; ¡°You think too small, old man. I don¡¯t just want This continent: I want the world..¡±


    ¡°Ya mad bastard! The Fae will Never-¡±


    ¡°The Fae will do as I SAY,¡± Marco screamed over him; ¡°Or they¡¯ll face the same fate at the ones who stood against me in the forest!¡±


    Marco paused to smooth his hair back, and regain hisposure; ¡°Besides, once I kill the Empress, they won¡¯t know What to do..¡±


    Now was Lucas¡¯ turn tough; ¡°Ha ha! Good luck with that,ddie! She¡¯s like Skye, a force of Good in this world. You¡¯ll never be able ta take her down.¡±


    ¡°You are partially right,¡± Marco smirked as he replied; ¡°If this was even as little as ten years ago, I wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance against her. But Titania is quite old. So old, in fact, that her powers are waning..¡±


    ¡°By the time I finish re-conquering Alconia, she¡¯ll be on her deathbed. And without her mother to guide her, the new Empress Celestia will be...quite vulnerable. After them, thends to the north will be myst fight.¡±


    Lucas scoffed; ¡°The Hignds are a part of the continent.¡±


    Marco nced at him cidly; ¡°I didn¡¯t say the northern part of this continent. I said the north. Did you not know that there¡¯s another continent to the north?¡±


    Seeing the confusion cover Lucas¡¯ features, Marco chuckled again before continuing; ¡°Did your precious daughter not tell you? There¡¯s a continent bigger than ours up there. It¡¯s mostly covered in snow, but that doesn¡¯t matter. I just want it¡¯s inhabitants gone.¡±


    Lucas wanted to inquire further, but Draco banged on the door before calling out; ¡°The stage is set, Your Majesty. They¡¯re simply waiting on you.¡±


    Marco sped his hands; ¡°Excellent. I¡¯ll be out in a few moments..¡±


    Turning to Lucas, he grinned smugly; ¡°Well.. Are you ready to die?¡±


    Lucas thought for a moment, then answered; ¡°Ya ken something, Marco? I think Ima good.¡±


    ¡°Aww. And here I was, hoping that you¡¯d panic at your end. Disappointing..¡±


    Lucas scoffed as he slowly got to his feet; ¡°Speakin¡¯ of endings, did ya ken that moonstones represent new beginnings? Ya should keep that in mind, the next time yer face ta face wit me daughter.¡±


    Marco scoffed; ¡°And why¡¯s that?¡±


    Lucas grinned cheekily; ¡°Cause she¡¯s Yer end..¡±


    Marco tried tough it off, but the conviction in Lucas¡¯ eyes had actually unnerved him a bit. It angered him that such an insignificant man could get such a rise out of him, but he brushed it aside and replied; ¡°Or I¡¯m hers..¡±


    ************


    It had been uncountable days since Lucas had had a breath of fresh air, and he inhaled deeply the moment his feet touched the cobblestones. Snow was still falling, though it had lightened considerably. Instead of thick, fluffy kes that clung, small and intricate ones danced through the air as they fluttered down.


    Lucas was admiring the pattern of one that hadnded on his sleeve when he felt a sharp yank from his chains. He copsed to the ground easily, having little strength to do more than walk straight forward. Looking up, he saw Benzo ring at him as he said; ¡°Take off your shoes.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You heard me,¡± he stated as he mmed his boot into Lucas¡¯ ribs; ¡°Take Off Your Shoes! Now!¡±


    ¡°Take it easy, Benzo,¡± Marco called out as he climbed into his heated carriage; ¡°He is my future Father-In-Law, after all. Treat him with....respect.¡±


    Benzo grinned; ¡°Aye, My King. He¡¯ll get my utmost.¡±


    As the door to the King¡¯s carriage shut, Benzo attached the chains to the back of it.. ¡®Seems I¡¯m ta walk barefoot to the gallows..¡¯


    As the thought passed, Lucas was yanked along throughout the city. His feet hurt at first, but once the frostbite set in, he could no longer feel the pain. The only reason he even knew that he should be feeling it was the trail of bloodied footprints he¡¯d left in his wake.


    As he walked, Lucas focused on the sparse Yuletide decorations hung every ten or so buildings. It saddened him to see so few, especially since he wouldn¡¯t be around to see them the following year.. ¡®Must be gettin¡¯ close ta the holidays.. Skye always loved Yuletide.. I pray me death doesna ruin the season fer her..¡¯


    Lost in his thoughts, Lord Moonstone hadn¡¯t registered the gathering people. Not until he¡¯d heard them asking who he was. Looking down at his clothes and dirty hands, he could understand why they didn¡¯t recognize him right away.


    When they did finally realize who he was, the not-so hushed whispers turned into various forms of yelling. Lucas Moonstone wasn¡¯t just a friend of the previous king, but had made quite a few friends within the capital as well. As more people gathered along the roadside, the more shouts of protest could be heard.


    By the time they¡¯d reached the arena, hundreds were screaming for the release of Lord Moonstone. They even had to change where the announcement was happeningst minute because of the number of supporters who had gathered outside of the pce. It had greatly annoyed Norvis and the others, but they¡¯d set up and secured the arena in record time.


    As Marco exited his carriage, he nced back at Lucas and smiled before extending his hand. When he saw Marie and Lawrence exit the carriage, Lucas knew that there was no getting out of it.. ¡®They were the only other people aside from the Pirs themselves, who could¡¯ve stopped this.. Damn that Marco! What the fuck did he do to¡¯em?!¡¯


    Before he could form another thought, Benzo detached and yanked on his shackles while yelling; ¡°Move your arse, traitor! There¡¯ll be no stalling justice!¡±


    Lucas quirked an eyebrow at him for his ridiculous statement, but shuffled forward. The people that lined the path leading inside the arena we¡¯re a mix of supporters from both sides, but mainly Lucas¡¯. As he limped towards the entrance, the arguing turned to shouting, and continued to intensify.


    Port merchants, shop keepers, and various others called out for a retrial while the few others demanded ¡®death for all traitors¡¯. They were mostly lower nobles, attempting to incite chaos under the guise of promised favoritism by their king. And they had seeded..


    Just before things turned violent for the pot-stirrers, Benzo pulled out a small whistle from his pocket, and blew it. In an instant, hundreds of soldiers were surrounding the ever-growing crowds. Once their path was clear again, Benzo yanked Lucas along, and through the arena¡¯s threshold.


    As the doors to thepetitors¡¯ section closed behind them, panicked screams erupted from outside. Lucas turned back to see what was happening, and saw several people that he¡¯d known and dealt with for years, being beaten and murdered. When theytched shut, the screams intensified, then rapidly faded.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if it was the growing distance, or if they had all been killed, but a heavy silence hung in the air as they walked either way. Lucas recalled that there were women and children in the crowds, and he had to cover his mouth to stay quiet.. ¡®Those poor souls..¡¯


    Benzo pulled on his chains every few seconds, nearly making Lucas trip a dozen times. It continued until they¡¯d stopped near the rampart leading out of the fighter¡¯s locker rooms. After Benzo had attached his shackles to a thick pipe, he turned towards his prisoner with a cocky grin..


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back for ya in a bit. The King¡¯s got a few announcements ta make before we kick things off, so behave yourself. This pipe¡¯s not goin¡¯ anywhere, so don¡¯t even try to run. You¡¯ll be killed on sight, and we wouldn¡¯t want to ruin the Yuletide fun for the crowds.¡±


    Lucas looked at Benzo with wide eyes; ¡°TODAY is Yuletide?! Yer executing me on Yuletide?!¡±


    His grinned widened; ¡°Aye! The King thought it¡¯d be a treat fer the masses ta see a traitor punished. Ya know how crowds are. The bigger they are, the more blood-thirsty they get.¡±


    While Lucas was busy being stunned, Benzoughed; ¡°You should see your face right now! Oh man! My King¡¯s gonna be disappointed he missed that! Hey..¡±


    Benzo leaned towards him; ¡°Why does it even matter? The dead don¡¯t concern themselves with life¡¯s problems, do they?¡±


    Lucas red at him; ¡°Don¡¯t know.. Ima not dead yet.¡±


    After straightening up, Benzo replied with an overly-smug smirk; ¡°But ya will be within the hour. See ya in half that! Lord Moonstone -sorry bout that- Mr. Moonstone. Can¡¯t call a homeless, broke, deadman a lord, now, can we?¡±

 Chapter 624 - 624 Sentenced(Part Two)

    624 Sentenced(Part Two)


    ***CONTENT WARNING: DEATH***


    The inside of the locker room was dimly lit, but Lucas could still see the outlines of things around it. The benches that were situated in front of the lockers, the spare weapons that hung along the wall across from him..


    ¡®If Skye was here, she¡¯d figure out a way ta get free.. Probably do somethin¡¯ ta get one of those swords er what not.. Too bad all those kinda skills came from Sorcha.. She would¡¯ve gotten herself free, too. I¡¯ll never understand why she fell fer me..¡¯


    ¡®Magnus could make herugh the same as me.. Well -maybe not as much- but he coulda made her a Queen! She deserved ta be a Queen.. Magnus couldna righted a centuries-old wrong, but she chose me.. At least I¡¯ll be seein¡¯ her and Magnus soon enough..¡¯


    The silence was nearly deafening as Lucas sat in the darkened corner. He ran his finger over his wrist, where his shackles had pushed into his skin, and rubbed it raw. His feet were still numb, but his legs ached down to his bones, and his knees and palms were bloody from falling so many times along the way.


    His state was so pitiful that Lucas couldn¡¯t stop fromughing out loud.. ¡®I dinna think I¡¯ll ever be warm again.. Not that it¡¯s gonna be a problem fer much longer, from the sounds out there.. Oh, it¡¯s been a painful fall from the top, but at least I ken Skye willna have the same fate..¡¯


    A broad smirk covered his face as his thoughts turned to his daughter.. ¡®She¡¯ll be devastated fer a bit, but Peggy, Tidas, and the rest willna let that keep up fer long.. Then, that bastard will pray ta the gods fer mercy from me bairn..¡¯


    As he readjusted himself on the icy floor, Lucas recalled Marco¡¯s mother.. ¡®How did such a hell spawne outta her? The gods jest, pairing an angel with a demon.. Olivia would weep if she could see how he turned out.. Poor Magnus.. I hope he went ta his grave in blissful ignorance..¡¯


    Lucas barked augh.. ¡®Suppose I can ask him shortly..¡¯


    .....


    Right as the thought crossed his mind, Lucas noticed the shoutinging from the arena increasing. He couldn¡¯t make out what they were yelling, just that it wasn¡¯t nearly as loud as when the Mage Trials had taken ce. As memories of Skye¡¯s victory started to fill his head, the door that the staff used flew open, and Draco came in with four mage soldiers apanying him.


    ¡°I take it that it¡¯s time?¡± Lucas asked without looking at him.


    ¡°Aye, it tis,¡± he replied tly.


    ¡°Will I get any final words?¡±


    ¡°...I will ask My King,¡± Draco replied as he walked over, and removed his shackles.


    Lucas gingerly rubbed at his wrists; ¡°I suppose those be pointless now, huh? Not like I can escape.¡±


    ¡°No, you cannot.. Come now, My King is waiting.¡±


    Lucas nodded, then headed towards the rampart that Benzo had walked out of before. It was at that moment that he realized it was the same one Skye had exited when she¡¯d entered the arena during her Mage Trials. A small grin touched his lips when he saw the arena for the first time as he imagined how his daughter must¡¯ve felt back then.


    When Draco noticed it, he asked how Lucas could be smiling at a time like this. He simply shrugged as he replied; ¡°Just enjoyin¡¯ the view,ddie..¡±


    Not having a clue as to what could¡¯ve been going through his mind; Draco shrugged it off, and continued on to the small stage in the center of the arena. Norvis had it constructed in a hurry, so it wasn¡¯t anything too grand. But thebination of it¡¯s height and the cameras made it easy for the entire arena to see and hear every detail.


    As they came closer, Lucas could see Lawrence and Marie standing with Marco in front of a podium..


    They both looked more rxed and like themselves, which gave Lucas hope that they might finally react to him. But the moment their eyes locked, he could tell that they were still just puppets. As his final hope was crushed, an intense feeling of indignation settled inside of him.


    When they reached the steps to the stage, Lucas nced around. Several people were calling out to him, and begging Marco for mercy, but even more were screaming for his head. It was at that moment he recalled Marco mentioning that he was going to make some announcements.


    Before Lucas had been brought out, Marco had exined his father¡¯s death, his session, and the findings of Lucas¡¯ trial. Many that had been his supporters at the entrance were now avidly against him, and calling for blood. Marco figured that Lucas would feel hatred towards those shouting for his death, but he was wrong.


    Maniption was something Marco was extremely good at, and Lucas knew it. He didn¡¯t me the general public for believing a supposedly grieving son, especially since it looked like he¡¯d put on quite the show. The name-calling alone was enough for him to understand exactly what Marco had painted him as: a traitor to his best friend and king.


    As his footnded on the deck of the stage, Lucas cleared his mind.. ¡®I just hope this putz lets me have a final say..¡¯


    Marco turned to him just long enough to smirk at Lucas before going back to his mic. He listed all of the bogus charges, then his sentencing..


    ¡°Lucas Moonstone! You are hereby stripped of your title as a lord, your property, your wealth, and on this day: your life! The crown will seize all property, and freeze all ounts until they can be fined, then redistributed to your next of kin! All personal property is now the property of the Crown, unless a special request is made by your next of kin!¡±


    ¡°Your sentencing, which was directed by a group of your peers and betters, will be carried out on this day, on this hour! Does the used wish to give a statement to the gathered witnesses?¡±


    Not missing a beat, Lucas nodded as he replied; ¡°Aye! I wish ta speak my piece!¡±


    Marco had to force a smile down as he handed Lucas the mic. He assumed that he would either dere his innocence, or beg for mercy. Having Known Lucas Moonstone for so many years, he figured the man would shout to the heavens about his wrongful conviction..


    As thousands watched and shouted from the stands, Lucas cleared his throat before speaking; ¡°I willna take up much of yer time, but I hope ya listen..¡±


    ¡°A long time ago, thisnd was at peace. Not just Alcon, but the whole of the continent. There were no separate kingdoms! Just people! Workin¡¯ together ta make their lives better!¡±


    ¡°Prince Tidas and Princess Skye work hard Every Day, ta make the world a better ce fer us all! They embody the heart of Alconia! Not this!¡± Lucas pointed to Marco as he finished his sentence.


    ¡°If this...thing! Is allowed ta stay on the throne, then darkness and Death will fall on thisnd! I ken you¡¯ve all heard the whispers?! The women at the pce avoid him like a gue! He helped fund the ve trade! He covets his brother¡¯s wife! HE¡¯S the one that Murdered his Father!¡±


    As the screams for his death grew louder, Lucas added; ¡°That¡¯s fine if ya dinna believe me! Write me off as a desperate deadman, if that¡¯ll help ya sleep at night! But mark my words! Ima just the first! Anyone that speaks out against him will share my fate! Just wait! You¡¯ll see!¡±


    ¡°When the truth bes illegal ta speak, you¡¯ll see!¡± Lucas shouted as Draco took the mic from him.


    Marco had to turn away to hide the grin he couldn¡¯t keep from his face.. ¡®That fool.. He has no idea what he¡¯s just done..¡¯


    Once he¡¯d gotten ahold of himself, Marco stared at Lucas before taking the mic from Draco; ¡°Calm yourselves, my people! As he said, they are the desperate words of a deadman. But if you listen to even a madman¡¯s ravings, you¡¯ll hear a sliver of truth..¡±


    A slight hush fell over the crowd. Some were confused by his words, while others quietly spected. Marco had to clear his throat as he watched their reactions, ted at the unexpected opportunity, and ready to take full advantage of it.


    ¡°The truth I speak of it that Mr. Moonstone is correct about our continent¡¯s history. There was a time when a peaceful monarch sat on the throne, but was overthrown by their vassals. My ancestor was one, as well as most of the royal families that exist today. But there are two important things Mr. Moonstone isn¡¯t saying..¡±


    ¡°First of all: his first wife, a woman by the name of Sorcha, was a Warrick. Her and her family all tragically lost their lives in a fire years ago, but One remains! That, is Princess Skye!¡±


    The whole of the arena erupted with spection. People screamed at each other to have their opinions heard, and to argue. Marco took several deep breaths, like he was struggling with a hard truth as the arena nearly turned violent.


    A strained expression covered his features as Marco continued; ¡°Please! Calm yourselves! I know that this news is shocking to you all. I have only recently learned it myself, thanks to my Father. But there is ONE person, other than the princess¡¯ Father and mine that knew the truth! Someone who could use her origins to press his Own im to the throne!¡±


    After a short pause, Marco added; ¡°My brother, Prince Tidas!¡±


    The crowds were immediately divided, with the majority trying to defend their hero. However, for the King to call out not only a Pir, but his brother, gave his words weight. As arguments started to intensify, Marco called for calm again before speaking..


    ¡°I know that it is difficult to understand it all now! But please be patient! I swear on my honor that I will reveal the truth of it all to you soon! But for now..¡±


    Marco looked directly at Lucas as he added; ¡°One traitor at a time..¡±


    As the crowds cheered for their king, Draco kicked out the back of Lucas¡¯ legs, forcing him to his knees. It hurt like hell when he¡¯d made contact with the stage, but it didn¡¯t matter to him; nothing did. As the tears welled up in his eyes, Lucas finally realized the totality of Tidas and Skye¡¯s situation, and how he¡¯d just made it ten times worse.


    Marco was going to try and destroy his daughter¡¯s happiness, and there was nothing Lucas could do. As he blinked his eyes clear for fresh ones, Marco pulled out a massive broadsword that Lucas recognized as one of Tiberius¡¯, and was one of Magnus¡¯ prized possessions.


    ¡°I told you I¡¯d be the one to end you, didn¡¯t I?¡± Marco said soft enough for the mics not to pick up on it.


    Lucas red at him before lowering his head, and saying; ¡°Just remember that me daughter is yers..¡±


    It took everything Marco had not to scoff, but he was on camera. The feed was broadcast from the capital, all the way to the Hignds. He couldn¡¯t let his people see him react to a supposed criminal.


    As Marco positioned his grip and stance, Lucas nced up at the sky. The clouds were dense, and covered up any sign of blue. The only constion was the snowkes.


    When she was a child, Skye used to run and catch snowkes with a thin mirror. They wouldpare patterns, thickness and the like, then dere a winner. It was a silly, warm memory that brought a soft smile to his lips.


    Lost in his thoughts of nostalgia, Lucas hadn¡¯t realized the chanting of the crowd, or the de as it sliced through his neck..


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!